《Charming Lady Hard To Chase After Being Dumped》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Miss Smith, you''re pregnant.¡¯¡¯ The doctor''s words were like a thunderp, making the sleepy Nora


    Smith''s eyes widen suddenly


    ¡°...What?"


    How could this be?! Although she was neen years old, she had never been intimate with anyone of


    the opposite sex! However, the doctor handed her the medical report.


    "You''re already in your fourth month of pregnancy.You''re not in good health, so you won''t be able to


    surgically inducebor.You can only choose to give birth to the child."


    Nora returned home in a daze.


    After Nora''s father gave her a stern scolding, he searched the surveince cameras, only to find that


    four months ago, she was indeed staying at home obediently due to poor health, and hadn''t gone out


    at all! However, outsiders didn''t believe it.


    Everyone secretly mocked her: "Her belly is already so big, yet she''s still giving excuses and saying


    that she didn''t stray with some man.The Grays are so pitiful.Why do they have to be engaged to such a


    person?!"


    "She''s fat and ugly from the start, and neither is her family background very good.It was a few lifetimes¡¯


    worth of blessings that she could climb the socialdder by having a connection with the Grays.Now


    that she¡¯s gotten herself pregnant before the wedding, surely the Grays will break off the engagement,


    right?"


    Amid all the spections, Anthony Gray paid the Smiths a visit.


    At that time, Nora''s belly was already bulging.


    At eight months of pregnancy, her belly was big enough to cover her toes.


    In the study, Nora''s father asked cautiously, "Anthony, are you thinking of breaking off the


    engagement?"


    Anthony gave an unexpected answer: "...No, my grandfather refuses to!"


    The Grays were a top-ss rich and powerful family while they, the Smiths, were just middle-ss.


    Even if they took the opportunity to break off the engagement, no one would be able to criticize the


    Grays for it.


    By refusing to break off the engagement, what were they after? The more Anthony thought about it, the


    angrier he became .


    He cursed irritably, "The sight of her pig-like face already disgusted me from the start, and now she''s


    even pregnant with some guy''s child.Why should I be the hero to take over the responsibility?"


    Nora''s father immediately said, "Don''t worry, Anthony.I''ll send the baby away immediately after she


    gives birth!"


    Nora, who had kept quiet this whole time, suddenly raised her head.


    "No."


    In the past few months, she had gone from hesitating to being at a loss, and then to a state of


    reluctantly epting reality.


    She could feel her child''s heartbeat more and more clearly as each day passed, and she had already


    long since developed feelings for it.


    The child was innocent.


    They mustn''t abandon it.


    She wanted an annulment! But it was at this exact moment that she suddenly felt waves of pain and


    convulsions in her abdomen.


    This...She was about to go intobor¡¯! Five yearster.


    "Mommy, wake up.The ne is taxiing.¡± The crisp voice made Nora open her eyes, upon which she


    immediately saw a delicate, adorable, and young face.


    Cherry Smith''s big grape-like eyes blinked, and she rested her chin on her hands.


    "Mommy, did wee back to the States this time to look for Daddy?"


    Nora stretched and sat upzily in herfortable business-ss seat.


    She said lightly, "You don''t have a father"


    Cherry sighed like an adult.


    "I''m not a three-year-old anymore.I''m not going to believe your nonsense.I don''t have a father? Surely I


    couldn''t have just popped out of a rock, right?"


    Nora didn''t reply, as she tied up her shoulder-length hair.


    Her fair skin and sharp, pert nose, coupled with her rosy lips and graceful figure, made her a beautiful


    sight on the ne.


    Cherry continued to mumble dissatisfied, "If it isn''t to look for Daddy, then is it to find my elder brother?"


    Elder brother...A cold glint shed past Nora''s downcast almond-shaped eyes.


    That year, she had actually given birth to a pair of twins  a boy and a girl.


    However, Nora''s father had disregarded her wishes and forcibly abandoned the two children.


    She had climbed down from the delivery bed and fought with all her strength.


    In spite of that, she had only managed to save Cherry.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she even went into critical condition.


    Had her aunt not rushed back in time and took her overseas to recuperate, she would probably have


    ceased to exist in the world.


    It took five years before she finally recovered.


    Her obesity, which was caused by the mistaken use of hormones during her childhood, was also finally


    cured.


    On the surface, her return to the States this time was because the Grays had finally agreed to call off


    the engagement, so she hade to handle the affairs.However, the most important thing was actually


    to continue looking for her child.


    Half an hourter, the ne came to aplete stop.


    Nora let Cherry sit on the suitcase.


    Then, she walked while pushing the suitcase forward.


    As soon as she turned on the phone, she received a call.


    On the other side of the line was a frivolous but lively voice.


    "Anti, you have to be carefull!"


    Nora asked casually, "Why?"


    "Justin Hunt, the head of the number one family in the States, is currently collecting your personal


    information from all around the world.He''s probably not going to give up this time until he finds you!"


    The voice sounded a little like its owner was gloating.


    Nora said, "...0h- "


    Anti, you were overseas previously and weren''t in his territory, so you were able to avoid it perfectly.


    But now that you''ve returned, you won''t be able to escape anymore ! As the most prestigious surgeon


    around, can''t you just treat his grandmother''s illness?


    "I heard that Justin Hunt is very generous, and is even a man so handsome that it''s hard toe by


    one like him.Maybe the two of you can even develop a romance that''ll move one to songs and tears!"


    Nora yawnedzily.


    The number one family was a big family with a big business.


    Interpersonal rtionships within it wereplicated.


    Treating the illness of someone from there might even end up involving the struggle for power and


    inheritance.


    Why would she involve herself with the open and secret fights of such top-ss rich and powerful? She


    was back in the States to look for her son.


    She mustn¡¯ t cause anyplications.


    As she approached the exit, Nora suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the arrival hall in front.


    She replied perfunctorily, "I''m not blessed enough to enjoy such beauty.¡¯ After hanging up, she tossed


    the phone into her pocket and cast her eyes downward coldly.She didn''t expect to see an old


    acquaintance so soon.Aman stood at a prominent spot at the exit of the airport.He was wearing a suit


    and looked quite bright and cheerful.


    He looked a little more mature than how he had been five years ago he turned out to be her fiance,


    Anthony Gray.


    With a pick-up card in his hand, he stood there impatiently and grumbled, "When exactly is that


    damned fattying out?"


    Behind him, his butler said, "Mr.Gray, please be patient.The old sir has specially instructed you to


    refrain from making things too ugly even if you are calling off the engagement"


    Anthony frowned.


    He looked a little irritated.


    "Patience? Isn ¡®t it more like disgust? She was so fat previously; and, she must be even fatter after she


    gave birth.She probably wants to save the engagement even more strongly now, right? Why am I so


    unlucky to be entangled with someone like that?!"


    His words reached Nora''s ears, but she didn''t bat even an eyelid.


    In the past five years, she had repeatedly brought up her desire to break off the engagement.


    However, neither the Smiths nor the Grays had agreed.


    Who exactly was entangling with whom? She couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to that man and


    intended to leave immediately with Cherry.


    After grumbling, Anthony turned and his eyes lit up! The beautiful woman, who was the first to walk out


    of the airport, was gorgeous and unbelievably stunning.


    It was as if the entire airport had lit up a few notches brighter the moment she appeared.


    Seeing the woman getting closer and closer, Anthony straightened his back and neatened his luxury


    suit.


    Then, he smiled and asked confidently, "Hi beautiful, can I ask your name?"


    He was the exact picture of a male peacock with its train spread open.


    Nora paused and looked at him coolly.


    "Nora.Smith¡¯

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "Nora.Smith¡¯


    Cherry, whose head was originally lowered as she yed a mobile game, pointed to the card in


    Anthony''s hand and read out the name written on it in her young, tender voice.Then, she asked


    excitedly, "Did I read it correctly?"


    Cherry had grown up abroad all this time and was currently in the literacy development stage.


    Nora rubbed her head and said in a cool and melodious voice, "Yes, you did"


    Anthony was dazzled by the casual smile at the corners of her lips.


    When did such a big beautye to California? She was even more beautiful than those B-list


    celebrities! Nora was indifferent to the burning fervor in his eyes.Cherry, on the other hand, blinked and


    asked innocently, "


    Mister, are you here to pick...


    Before she could say ''¡¯...us up?'', Anthony hurriedly tossed the card behind him and interrupted her.


    "Of course not, little girl.I have nothing to do with that damned fatty."


    A touch of disdain appeared in Cherry''s big eyes.


    "Mister, you''re so pitiful to be blind at such a young age, sigh.¡¯ Which part of her mom was fat?! Her


    words stunned Anthony for a moment.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Nora stepped forward and left the area coldly.


    Anthony wanted to go after her, but his assistant stopped him.


    "Mr.Gray, don''t forget the old sir''s instructions."


    Anthony looked at Nora from the back and made a dissing remark.


    "How wonderful would it be if that ugly freak was even half as beautiful as those sisters? I would have


    put up with her antics from back then and decided not to call off the engagement!"


    At Hotel Finest, a hotel under the Hunt Corporation.


    In the presidential suite, Nora looked at her cell phone after Cherry went to bed and fell asleep.


    There were already seven or eight missed calls from the Smiths.


    When she returned the calls, she heard her father''s angry cursing.


    "Nora, what are you doing?¡¯ Why aren''t you picking up? Weren''t you making a huge fuss about


    breaking off the engagement? Get your a*s back here right away, and stop wasting your younger sister


    and Anthony''s time when they''ve got something good going for them!"


    It was impossible for Nora''s father to let go of the Grays after climbing the socialdder and


    establishing a connection to such a prestigious family.


    This was also why he had insisted not to break off the engagement.


    Now, the Grays had finally relented and agreed to let her half-sister marry into the family instead.


    There was no loss in this for Nora''s father.


    It was only then that the two families finally reached an agreement.


    Nora said lightly, "I''lle back now: She entrusted Cherry to Mrs.Lewis, the nanny that had returned


    to the States with her, and went out.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, she suddenly heard some soft footsteps.


    She turned to see a child dressed in gray silk pajamas, her short hair tousled as she stood in the


    elevator hall with sleepy eyes.


    Her daughter had short hair, and her exquisite, adorable facial features made it hard to distinguish


    whether she was a boy or a girl.


    When they were living abroad, Cherry would give Nora a hug every time she went out.


    Therefore, she didn''t think much about it.


    She habitually squatted down, and hugged and kissed the child on the forehead.


    Although her voice was low, it was gentle.


    "I''ll bring you some mousse cake tonight, baby.


    Go back to your room now: Her daughter''s usually quick-witted eyes became dazed for a moment she


    was probably so sleepy that she had turned silly.


    Then, under her gaze, she nodded, turned around, and walked back.


    This floor was the top luxury presidential suite, and there were only two suites in total.Apart from the


    one they were upying, it was said that the Hunts had left the other for themselves, so it was not


    open to outsiders.


    There likely wasn''t anyone staying there at the moment.


    Ding! The elevator arrived.


    Nora went in right away.


    Thus, she didn''t see the door to the other presidential suite opening.


    A tall, capable, and steady figure walked out.


    The man''s back was to the elevator entrance.


    His voice was low and deep, and he had an aura around him that was hard to ignore.


    He ordered the child, "Go back to your room, Pete"


    Five-year-old Pete Hunt stared in the direction of the elevator.


    The soft hug and the kiss on the forehead from thatdy just now had made even him, the sole


    grandson of the Hunts, blush uncontrobly.


    Pete''s face tensed up tightly.


    He had been brought up strictly ever since he was a baby.


    Even the nutritional value of his meals had to be calcted.


    However, a strong desire suddenly emerged in the boy who had always exercised self-control: "I want


    to eat mousse cake."


    Justin Hunt nced at him and carried him into the room with one hand.


    Exuding an icy aura that kept people away from him, he walked over to theputer and continued the


    video conference.


    The person opposite him gave him their report.


    "Mr.Hunt, we''ve confirmed that Anti has indeed returned to the States.On top of that, we''ve just bought


    a photograph of her at a high price.I''ll send it to you right away¡±


    Justin''s thin lips parted slightly, and he coldly spat out two words: "Find her!"


    It was brightly lit at the Smiths¡¯ vi.


    Outside the door, Nora listened to the digital lock''s "Input error"


    voice prompt, her lips curling up into a mocking smile.


    The password had been changed, yet she, the Smiths¡¯ daughter, didn¡¯t even know.


    She lowered her eyes emotionlessly, raised her cell phone, and tapped it casually a few times.


    Then, she ced it on the digital lock.


    A few secondster, the door opened with a click.


    The lively atmosphere in the living room rushed toward her, and the crowds going about made her


    realize that it was her younger sister, Ang Smith''s, birthday today.


    Seeing that no one had noticed her, Nora found a sofa in the corner and sat down, intending to nap for


    a while.


    However, a low cry came from the deck where no one was looking.


    A few youngsters had surrounded a girl and were assaulting her.


    Ang, who was wearing a blue dress, held a red wine ss and sneered as she looked at the girl that


    had been pushed onto the ground.


    It was her cousin, Lisa ck.


    She had always been on good terms with that damned fatty, Nora.


    Smack! Someone gave Lisa a tight p.


    "Did you just say that the fatty''s facial features actually look pretty good? There must be something


    wrong with your eyes.I''ll treat them for you..."


    "Hiss..."


    She took a ss of water infused with hot peppers and sshed it at Lisa''s eyes.


    "That ugly freak looks like a pig.She can''t evenpare to one of Ang''s toes! How were you even


    able to say that she looks pretty good, Lisa 2"


    Lisa wanted to scream from the burning pain, but someone had covered her mouth, so she could only


    produce muffled cries as she choked with pain.


    Ang suddenly squatted down.


    She took out a photo of Nora at her fattest and yed with it in her hands.


    "Hey, all of you are being too rough."


    When the others heard her, they giggled and let go of Lisa, who covered her red and swollen eyes withContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    her hand.


    "Please, let me go..."


    Ang smiled.


    "Let''s act in a more refined manner, and make a bet."


    Lisa''s weak voice came out of her throat.


    "What kind of bet ? Ang pointed at the photo.


    "If you can prove that she really is good-looking after she loses weight, I''ll eat this photo.If you can''t do


    it, then you''ll eat it.How does that sound? Isn''t it very fair?"


    The rest immediatelyughed.


    "But what are you to do if that fatty can''t shed the pounds? "For the sake of a bet, is she really going to


    get liposuction done just to prove that her ugliness isn''t because she''s fat? Hahaha..."


    "Lisa, you have absolutely no way of proving that she''ll look good after she slims down, so..."


    "Eat the photo! Eat the photo!"


    Everyone pped and made a ruckus.


    Ang held the photo up in her face.


    "Are you going to eat it yourself, or do you want us to help you with it?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Ang''s eyes gleamed viciously.


    Everyone was congratting her and cursing that damned fatty, but that little bitch Lisa actually said


    that Nora''s facial features weren''t ugly? Hah.


    Ang was about to pass the photo to Lisa when suddenly...


    A cool, fair, and slender arm reached over and took it away.


    With her eyes downcast, Nora casually balled up the photo and grabbed Ang''s hair.


    When she opened her mouth to cry out in pain, she stuffed the photo into her mouth! Her actions were


    as slick and smooth as butter.


    It was only when she tasted the bitter and unpleasant taste in her mouth that Ang finally reacted.


    She was about to spit it out when she heard a low and indifferent voice.


    "A bet''s a bet, Ang¡±


    Ang''s movements suddenly froze dramatically, and she looked at her as if she had just seen a


    ghost.


    The girl wore a simple white shirt with jeans, which made her legs look long and her waist slender.


    Her hair was tied casually behind her, and a few trifling strands covered her neck.


    Her skin was as smooth as silk and was fair and clean.


    Her entire self was iparably beautiful! That familiar voice, though...


    At the sight of the situation, the others gathered around.A boy frowned.


    "Who the heck are you, pretty girl? Ang is Mr.Gray''s fiancee! Aren''t you afraid of offending the


    Grays?"


    Nora ignored him and helped Lisa up.


    Seeing that the condition of her eyes wasn''t too serious even though they had turned red, she


    whispered, "Go and rinse your eyes with clean water.


    Lisa bit her lip and shouted with some uncertainty, "Are you, Nora?"


    "Yeah"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They looked at her incredulously.


    Someone subconsciously spoke.


    "That fatty''s actually this stunning after she lost weight?"


    Everyone looked at Ang again.


    She was actually pretty good-looking and could be said to be rather beautiful.


    She had always been proud of her looks.


    However, in this instant, as she stood next to Nora, she instead seemed a little dull.


    The look in their eyes made Ang feel as if she had been given a few ps across the cheek, and


    her face was burning hot...


    She had deliberately told the fatty toe back and annul the engagement during her birthday party


    just to let everyone see that she, Ang, was so much more beautiful than Nora.


    But now, she had be the joke instead! "What happened?"


    Nora''s father strode over with his current wife.When he saw Nora, he was taken aback.Surprised, he


    called out, ¡°Nora?"


    His elder daughter was actually so beautiful after she slimmed down? The light in Ang''s eyes


    flickered at the sight.


    Suddenly, she broke into tears and took out the photo from her mouth.


    "Nora, I know you''re unhappy that Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you.You can continue


    to hit me..."


    Her sobs snapped their father back to reality, and he reached out to hit Nora without any warning.


    "Nora! Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you because of your immoral behavior and


    premarital pregnancy! You were the one who didn''t know better.What does your sister have to do with


    it?"


    Nora felt the depths of her heart turning cold.


    Five years ago, her biased father''s heartlessness had thoroughly broken her heart.


    She was about to avoid the p when her stepmother, Wendy Simpson, unexpectedly came forward


    and stopped her father.


    "There are so many people watching, Henry.Don''t forget the more important matter¡±


    The more important matter...Henry Smith suppressed his anger and spat, "Come upstairs with me!"


    In the study.Henry, Wendy, and Ang sat together.


    Nora sat opposite them.


    She leaned against the sofa, her eyelids drooping, making her look like a defiant madman who


    despised everything.


    However, anyone familiar with her would know that she was just sleepy.


    Henry went straight to the point.


    "Nora, the Grays have agreed to annul the engagement, and your sister is also going to marry into the


    Grays.It''s your sister''s birthday today.Why don''t you give her thepany that your mother left behind


    as a wedding and birthday gift?"


    Ang said eagerly, "Your premarital pregnancy has embarrassed the Smiths, and also caused the


    Grays to be the subject of ridicule for so many years.Take it as you''repensating us by giving me


    thepany!"


    Henry threw the contract that he had prepared in advance over and ordered, "This is an ownership


    transfer agreement.Sign it."


    Nora''s eyes were cold.The Smiths had obviously been the ones who didn''t want to annul the


    engagement because they wanted to climb up the socialdder.


    The Grays had also refused to annul it for some reason.


    Yet everything was now her fault? Besides, everything that the Smiths had was left behind by her


    mother...


    Not only were they hogging the house, but they didn''t intend to spare even thepany now? Their


    insatiable greed was disgusting.


    She looked up slightly, and said coolly, "No.As if a cat with its tail trampled on, Ang shouted sharply ,


    Nora, what do you mean by that?"


    Nora nced outside it was gettingte.


    She wanted to go back and sleep with Cherry, so she went to the point and said, "Calling off the


    engagement, okay.Wedding gift, nope.¡¯¡¯


    Then, she stood up and walked out.


    "Stand right there, Nora!"


    Henry yelled angrily.


    Unfortunately, Nora turned a deaf ear to him.


    When she reached the front porch, Ang came chasing after her and blocked her path.


    "Tell me, Nora, do you have no intention to annul the engagement at all because you can''t bear to give


    up Anthony?!"


    Nora found her annoying.


    "Get out of the way"


    "So, that''s really what you''re thinking! You''re so shameless "


    Ang reached out her hand and sent it flying toward her face arrogantly and unreasonably! The next


    moment, however, Nora grabbed her wrist.


    Unable to break free, a flustered and exasperated Ang cursed angrily, "Don''t you dare think that


    Anthony will have a change of heart ande back to you just because you''ve be pretty! He''ll


    never marry a sullied woman like you who''s saddled with little bastard children, no matter what! Oh,


    and by the way, why didn''t you bring back that little bastard child whose father''s identity is unknown?"


    Smack! With all her strength, Nora returned to her a ruthless p of her own.


    Her pupils were very dark, and she looked like a demon crawling out of hell.


    "Cherry is not a bastard child.


    If I ever hear you spouting nonsense again, I''m not holding back!"


    After leaving behind a warning, she turned and left.


    Ang''s cheek stung fiercely.


    She widened her eyes in shock and was so scared that she seemed to have even forgotten to cry.


    Neon lights flickered at night in California.


    Nora sat in the cab with her eyes closed and rested. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Light flickered on her face, shining and dimming erratically, giving off a feeling of loneliness.


    Unknown father...


    Little bastard child...


    These two phrases made her sigh in mncholy.


    It was still a mystery how she had be pregnant five years ago.


    She had no clue as to who Cherry''s father was.


    "We''re here."


    The cabby''s voice interrupted Nora''s thoughts.


    She had only just alighted and entered the hotel when a row of bodyguards suddenly rushed out in


    front of her and stopped her at the side.


    "Please step aside!"


    Many people who were stopped spected in low voices: "What is Mr.Hunt going out for when it¡¯s


    already sote?"


    "I heard that the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson wanted mousse cake..."


    When Nora stretched out her hand to yawn, she immediately saw a tall and noble figure striding out of


    the elevator with a boy about five or six years old in his arms.


    The man kept his gaze straight as he walked forward.


    However, when he passed by Nora, he suddenly stopped.


    He looked at her with a deep gaze, and said in a deep voice, "Miss Smith..."


    Nora paused mid-yawn.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    With her mouth half-open, Nora looked at Justin in astonishment.The man was very tall, and was a little


    over 6''2".


    Dressed in a ck bespoke suit, his legs were long and straight.


    Thevish hotel lights spilled onto his expressionless face, making his facial features appear three-


    dimensional and refined with a firm outline, and he gave off a sense of loftiness.


    However, the mole at the corner of his eye forcibly merged allure and coldness, adding a sense of


    abstinence to him.


    The little boy he was holding was also wearing a suit.


    He was leaning on the man''s shoulder and had buried his head into it to hide his appearance, so as to


    prevent the media from secretly taking photos of him and exposing information about him.


    Unfortunately, she was in no mood to appreciate his good looks.


    Had Justin Hunt...caught wind of her identity as Anti? She was just thinking about it when she noticed


    Justin frowning.


    In an imposing manner, he said, "Stay away from my son.Also, you''re not my type."


    His voice was deep and melodious like a baritone hitting one''s eardrums.


    It made people want to hear him speak a little more, yet they were dissuaded by that chilly aura of his


    that reached bone-deep.


    Nora''s eyes, which had been drooping because of drowsiness, widened big and round in this instant.


    A question mark slowly appeared in her mind: ? While she was stunned, the man turned away and


    strode off.


    The people around looked at her all at once, and they took a step back as if she was some kind of virus


    while they engaged in private discussion: "In recent years, countless people have tried to approach


    Mr.Hunt by pleasing the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson, but Mr.Hunt hates that the most!"


    "It seemed like thest woman who had dared to have ideas about the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson had


    married a 60-year-old man in the end.That woman is too bold!"


    It was only when she overheard thements that Nora finally understood what he meant.


    ...1s that man out of his mind? Soon, Justin left the lobby.


    The bodyguards also withdrew, and the hotel lobby went back to normal.


    Inside the extra-long ck Bentley.


    Pete had a sullen look on his face, and he made a silent protest.


    Justin frowned.


    His son''s abnormal behavior tonight had caused him to check the surveince camera footage in the


    corridor.


    There, he saw that the woman had kissed and hugged his son.


    The problem was that for the very first time, Pete, who had always been averse to others and disliked


    physical contact, hadn''t resisted.


    Was it because that woman was so fair and beautiful that she was overly eye-catching? He thought of


    her sheer beauty that even her simple dressing couldn''t hide, and the kind of careless wildness in her


    actions when she was yawning.


    And, in particr, the rejection and indifference in her cat-like eyes when she was facing him.


    She was unlike other women.


    She certainly had a few tricks up her sleeve ! At the Smiths.


    The birthday party was already over when Anthony arrived Ang''s face was swollen, and a clear


    handprint could be seen.


    She applied a towel wrapped around ice as a coldpress to her cheek.


    In tears, sheined, "Why are you here sote, Anthony?"


    Anthony looked ufortable for a moment.


    On the way to the Smiths, he had taken a detour and asked a private investigator to help inquire about


    the beauty he saw at the airport today.


    He coughed and put on an anxious and concerned look.


    "What happened? Did that fatty hit you? Is she refusing to annul the engagement? Where is she? I will


    pay her a visit myself!"


    Pay her a visit himself...That means they''ll meet.


    For some reason, Ang thought of that aggressively beautiful face, and a sense of anxiety formed in


    her heart.


    If Anthony were to meet Nora, he definitely wouldn''t take a fancy to her...


    Right? Ang tightened her hold on the towel.


    Then, she immediately said, "Anthony, you don''t need to go in person .She just can''t bear to let go of


    thepany.Don''t worry, I''ll make her agree."


    Anthony didn''t insist.


    After all, his mind was no longer here.


    He nodded and said with emphasis, "Without thepany, Grandpa will never agree to our


    engagement! I''ll leave this matter to you.I don''t want to see her pig-like face, either.By the way, did she


    be even fatter?"


    Ang became wary.


    She didn''t answer but said, "Don''t meet her if you don''t want to.I''ll definitelye up with a solution


    about the wedding gift.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay After leaving the Smiths, Anthony drove absentmindedly.


    However, his mind waspletely on the woman whom he had met at the airport.


    He didn''t know who she was, but the air around her, and her beauty were something that he had rarely


    come across in his whole life.


    It''d be great if I can take her as my wife.


    As soon as the thought formed, he couldn''t curb his strong desire to see her again.


    Suddenly, he received a call from the private investigator.


    "Mr.Gray, I couldn''t find the identity of that beauty, but I found the hotel where she''s temporarily staying


    at"


    Anthony''s eyes lit up.


    "Send it to me!"


    When Nora reached the hotel, Cherry was already asleep. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She went straight to the study.She sat on the sofa and made a call.


    "Solo, give me all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals."


    The lively voice sounded a little powerless at the moment.


    "Say, Anti, don''t go too far.Do you think I''m your subordinate just because I owe you my life? Don''t I,


    the world''s number one hacker, deserve some respect? You''re asking me to do even something as


    trivial as this? How about you name your price, and we call it even?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips curled upward slightly.


    "Sure.How much is your life worth?"


    ".."


    After a moment of silence, Solo said, "Fine, you win.Give me five minutes."


    Five minutester, Solo emailed her all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals.


    Idealian Pharmaceuticals was thepany that her mother had left behind when she died.


    She was still young at that time, so thepany was handed over to a dedicated manager to handle in


    her stead.


    She had never taken over the reins all this time, either.


    However, for the Smiths to want it so much, and even wanted her to give it to Ang as a wedding gift,


    there must be something fishy going on.


    She carefully looked through the information until she heard faint footsteps in the soundproof corridor.


    Disturbed by the sound, Nora frowned.


    Mrs.Lewis exined, "There are people staying in the presidential suite next door.I heard it''s Mr.Hunt¡¯¡¯


    Her cell phone beeped at this point it was a message from Solo: "The number one family is impressive


    indeed.Mr.Hunt offered me a few million dors just to know whether you''re a man or a woman.Anti,


    you''re done for!"


    Justin Hunt again.


    Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly.


    Her long, slender fingers tapped a few times on the keyboard, and she replied: "Pass him a message


    for me."


    In the presidential suite next door.


    The tall and slender Justin sat on the sofa and leaned back.


    His assistant Lawrence Zimmer stood there respectfully.


    "Mr.Hunt, Solo has brought a message from Dr.Anti"


    Justin looked up coldly, "What is it?"


    Lawrence coughed and touched his sses.


    Then, he read out the message methodically.


    "Dr.Anti asks, ¡®Mr.Hunt, are you looking for me in such a hurry because you require brain surgery?"


    With this, the temperature in the room dropped to a freezing point.


    After a long while, Justin finally suppressed his anger and squeezed out two words: "The! Photo!"


    Lawrence instantly understood what he meant, and he immediately brought out a photo of Dr.Anti that


    he had bought at a high price and handed it to him.


    Justin took it.He would see just who exactly the person making fun of him was!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The photo, which was taken half a year ago, was just a snapshot taken during one of Anti¡¯s surgeries.


    The subject wore a surgical cap, and their body was wrapped tightly all around.All one could tell was


    that it was a slightly chubby woman.


    She was looking down, her cat-like eyes slightly downcast with a focused and serious look in them.


    Those eyes look a little familiar...


    Justin quickly dismissed the thoughts in his mind.


    The physique of the woman next door didn''t match.


    It wasn''t her.During this time, Mrs.Lewis was chasing Nora to bed.


    "Nora, because of your poor health, you usually need more sleep than others.You''re not allowed to stay


    up anymore...


    Nora stretched and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Okay."


    Although she had recovered, her constitution was weak, and she had little energy.


    She needed a full twelve hours of sleep every day.


    When she was living abroad, her aunt had even nicknamed her the Queen of Sleep because if nothing


    happened, she could just sleep for three days and three nights straight...


    The next day, she was woken up by the phone.


    She picked up the call with her eyes closed.


    Ang''s voice reached her.


    "Have you given the matter about thepany any thought?"


    "Not really¡±


    In a charitable tone, Ang said, "How about this we''ll both take a step back.I give you half a million,


    and you transfer thepany to me.Surely you''re satisfied now?"


    Nora turned over and found afortable position, but still did not open her eyes.


    Idealian Pharmaceuticals¡¯ annual ie approximated $5,000,000.


    All the money had been handed to her nominal guardian, Henry Smith, during all these years.


    Although the money wasn''t much, her mother''spany wasn''t to be given away so thoughtlessly!


    Ang continued sarcastically.


    "Does your aunt''s savings even amount to $100,000 after she''s worked so hard for so many years?


    That''s $500,000 we''re talking about.You! ve probably never seen that much money in your life, right ?


    The presidential suite cost $100,000 per night.Moreover, worried that Cherry would be ufortable in


    her lodgings before they found a house, her aunt had straight-up booked a one-month-long stay.¡±


    Indeed, she had never seen such a pittance.


    Seeing that she still wasn''t speaking, Ang changed her strategy.


    "Nora, you may not know this, but thatpany isn''t making any money at all, and is close to


    bankruptcy.If you transfer thepany to me, there may still be a chance to turn the losses into profits"


    Nora thought, Ha ha ha.


    Ang went on.


    "It''s a pharmaceuticalpany.Trash like you that didn''t even go to school undoubtedly know nothing


    about it.I''m a high-achieving medical student, and I''ve always taken first ce in professional


    knowledge all these years.And, I''m even intending to apply as a postgraduate student at Professor


    Anti¡¯s! "


    Anti is the most amazing surgeon in the world, and they can perform even the most difficult operations.


    They are a legend in the industry! However, they''re very mysterious.


    The Boston University had put in a lot of thought to invite them over as a professor...


    "Why am I telling an idiot like you all this? It''s not like you understand what I''m saying! Nora, I''d advise


    you to quit while you''re ahead.Don''t puff yourself up at your own expense! Thepany will only go


    bankrupt faster."


    Nora knitted her brows, a little annoyed.


    "...It''s too noisy"


    An agitated Ang demanded, "What do you mean by that ?¡±


    She threatened her fiercely.


    "Are you feigning ignorance because you don''t want to annul the engagement?! I''m the only one thatContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anthony loves, and what he values about me is also my talent in medicine! Even if I don¡¯t get the


    company as a wedding gift, he''ll still marry me all the same! Seems like you want to do this the hard


    way, huh?!"


    Nora hung up decisively and tossed the cell phone aside.


    Then, she hugged the pillow and fell into a deep sleep once more.


    As for Ang''s threats...


    No matter what kind of demons and monsters they were, all of them could juste over and send


    themselves to death''s door! After a full twelve hours of sleep, Nora finally got out of bed reluctantly.


    She decided to go to some private investigators to look for clues to her son''s whereabouts.


    Nora changed and went out.


    At the door, after a very perfunctory hug with Cherry, she slowly instructed, "Don''t y games all


    day.Take care not to spoil your eyesight."


    "Four kills, four kills! Oh, you''re so stupid!"


    Cherry''s hand tapped away quickly on the phone she was holding.


    When she heard her mom, she nodded without even looking up.


    "Okay.Don''t worry, Mommy, I''ll take care of Mrs.Lewis.¡± She clearly wasn''t listening at all.


    Nora looked up slightly and added, "There''s a very difficult person next door.Don''t go out if you don''t


    have to-"


    Cherry''s eyes immediately widened with interest.


    "Is he a monster, Mommy?"


    With Justin''s arrogant appearance in mind, Nora, who had always been reticent in nature, said slowly,


    "Well, this monster is as beautiful as a woman and has a mole at the corner of his eye, but it seems


    that his brain isn''t working very well."


    "Oh." Cherry waved.


    "I definitely won''t go out, then.I don''t y with dummies"" Noraughed.


    Then, she closed the door and got ready to go to the elevator.


    However, when she looked behind her, she immediately froze.


    At some point in time, Justin was actually standing behind her.


    The man''s tall figure made the spacious hallway seem a bit cramped.


    His dark eyes were staring at her, and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding a


    bone-deep chill.


    He was probably going out.


    An assistant and a bodyguard followed behind him.


    There were only the three of them, but his presence was no weaker than yesterday''s.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    To be honest, her aunt had given her a thousand reminders and warnings before she returned to the


    States Here, she could protect her, no matter who she provoked.


    However, the only person she mustn''t mess with was Justin Hunt!! She had given a sarcastic reply as


    Antist night, but that was because they were separated by the Inte.


    But now Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly, and she exined in a careless and sloppy


    tone, "Mr.Hunt, I was just joking with the child.I definitely wasn''t alluding to you or anything like that¡±


    The corner of Lawrence''s lips spasmed a little.


    Can that woman''s tone get any more perfunctory? Is there any monster out there that has a mole at the


    corner of its eye ? That monster''sst name is probably Hunt, right?! There was no visible emotion on


    Justin''s face, making people unable to tell what he was thinking.


    He merely cast a long look at Nora before taking the lead and walking ahead.


    Nora deliberately dawdled where she was, and waited for them to enter the elevator before she walked


    out and let out a sigh of relief.


    That man had only given her a simple nce just now, but she had sensed fierce murderous intent.


    He was indeed trouble.


    It was best that she stayed far away from him.


    In the elevator.


    Justin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The lighting had been bad the previous night.


    He was nearer to her today and discovered that the woman was astonishingly fair.


    Her cat-like eyes were casually downcast, and her curly eyshes were long and ck.


    She appeared sweet and docile, but how was it that he found that wild energy around her when she


    dissed people without using expletives a little familiar?


    At the same time.After Pete was sure that the demon lord was gone, he immediately dialed the


    neighboring room''s phone extension number.


    Someone picked up, and a young voice sounded.


    "Hello?"Pete paused.


    "I''m staying next door.Can I visit you?"


    The little girl was surprised.


    "So, you''re the little dummy from next door?"


    As the youngest genius in the field of finance, this was the first time someone had called him a dummy.


    However, the little girl quickly spoke again.


    "Can you y games with me?"


    The light in Pete''s dark eyes flickered a few times, and he replied, "Yes, I can¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The lobby of Hotel Finest wasvishly decorated, and the neat and clean marble floor reflected light.


    Anthony sat on the sofa and stared in the direction of the elevator.


    The Hunts¡¯ hotel management was strict, and the front desk refused to sell their customers¡¯


    information.


    Thus, he could onlye over early in the morning to wait, in hopes that he could catch the woman.


    His hard work paid off, and he finally found her.


    He jumped onto his feet when the graceful figure carelessly came out.


    With a bouquet of roses in his hands , he blocked her path in what he thought was a very charming


    manner.


    "Hello, beautiful.What a coincidence, I didn''t expect for us to meet again!"


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    They had already annulled their engagement, so why was this guy still showing up in front of her again


    and again? Anthony, who didn''t notice her annoyance at all, said with a smile: "Since it seems like


    we''re destined to be, surely you should tell me your name now?"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    She originally couldn''t be bothered to pay him any attention, but when she thought of how he had also


    been in the delivery room back when she was giving birth...


    Perhaps she could try sounding him out.Her lips slowly parted.


    "Isabel Anderson.¡¯ Anderson was her mother''sst name.


    Anthony''s eyes lit up.


    "Are you free, Miss Anderson? Coincidence is a wonderful thing.How about going to the cafe next door


    and having a chat?"


    Nora nodded without much care.


    Anthony walked in front eagerly.


    "This way, Miss Anderson...By the way, where''s your younger sister?"


    Nora raised her brows.


    "My younger sister?"


    "Yes, that little girl who came out of the airport with you yesterday.You look only about 20 years old;


    surely you can''t possibly have a daughter who''s already that age, right?"


    Anthony jested, thinking he was being humorous.


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to exin.Instead, she replied, "Let''s go upstairs."


    "It''s just as well that she isn''t here.That way, she won''t bother us...The cakes from the cafe over there


    are pretty good.You can bring some back for your sisterter..."


    The way to chase a woman was to please everyone around her.


    Anthony was very experienced in this.


    Nearby, Justin, who had just inspected the hotel, stared coldly at the two of them from the back.


    Behind him, Lawrence, his assistant, curled his lip.


    "That woman''s too much, Mr.Hunt! Never mind that she had deliberately approached Pete to please


    you, but she''s actually two-timing?


    "And, she even referred to her daughter as her younger sister when she was lying to someone else! I


    didn''t even see her putting in that much effort when she was lying to you!"


    The bodyguard behind him had question marks all over his face.


    Was this really something to bepared? Justin¡¯s expression darkened.


    A sharp look shed across his deep-set eyes, and even the temperature in the entire lobby seemed to


    drop a few degrees.


    He said frostily, "Look her up.¡¯


    "Yes, sir"


    After walking into the cafe, Nora found a table by the window.


    In a matter of a few words, she had made Anthony turn the topic to the matter of his engagement.


    Anthony was eager to exin himself, yet his tone was mocking and awful.


    "I''m really not a scumbag, Miss Anderson.You don''t know how ugly that fatty is.


    There''s so much flesh on her face that even her eyes were nearly squeezed shut. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When she walks, it''s as if the whole ce is shaking.


    She even insisted on using the excuse that her obesity is due to hormonal injections.


    Hah, she speaks as if she''ll be a beauty if she slims down.


    She''s also mentally ill.She dropped out of elementary school in third grade, and stayed at home ever


    since, cooping herself up every day in her room.


    She doesn''t even kick up a fuss when anyone hits or scolds her, much less retaliate.


    "It''s unfair to make me marry an uneducated, illiterate, and mentally impaired fatty like that, isn''t it?!"


    Nora was close to nodding off as she listened to him with her cheek in her hand.


    She had known since she was a child that crying and kicking up a fuss were useless in a home as


    biased as theirs.


    The reason why she hadn''t fought back despite being hit was that she had always kept her mother''s


    last words firmly in her mind she must be in and mediocre, and that she was not allowed to show


    her wit and ingenuity before she became of age.


    She had said that this was the only way her life could be saved.


    "l really hate the Smiths¡¯ behavior.If it weren''t for thatpany, I wouldn''t be humoring Ang now,


    either..."


    Anthony, who realized that he had said too much, hurriedly asked, "Oh, what am I saying such things


    for? Where are you from, Miss Anderson?"


    Nora casually made up an answer.


    "New York"


    The Andersons from New York? Anthony swallowed hard.


    That was a big-name familyparable to the Hunts! Anthony fawned on her even more.


    "I didn''t expect you toe from such a wealthy family.No wonder you have such apelling


    presence and air of elegance around you¡±


    Nora didn''t care about his assumptions and continued to sound him out.


    Her disposition seemed casual, but her grip around her coffee cup had tightened slightly.


    "I heard that your fiancee gave birth to a child five years ago, but it was abandoned.I''m really curious


    where did that child go?"


    Anthony hurriedly exined.


    "That''s just a rumor, Miss Anderson! That fatty took the child abroad!"


    What the Smiths publicly announced was that Nora had only given birth to a baby girl.


    After all, they would incur the people''s wrath if anyone knew that they had done something like


    abandoning a newborn infant.


    Nora scoffed.


    "I''m just curious.Since you don''t want to Say it, then forget it!"


    She put the coffee cup down heavily on the table and pretended that she was leaving, vividly acting the


    part of a rich, spoiled princess.


    Sure enough, Anthony panicked.He reached out to grab her.


    "That''s not what I meant.Don''t get mad "


    Nora subtly evaded him and raised an eyebrow.


    "So, are you going to answer me or not?"


    Her behavior didn''t raise Anthony''s suspicions.


    After all, such secrets about wealthy families were what many people liked to talk about idly.


    Just like gossip about celebrities, a lot of people would find it interesting.


    He spoke reluctantly.


    "Uncle Henry Henry Smith was the one that handled it back then.I really don''t know anything.¡±


    Seeing that Anthony didn''t seem to be lying, Nora lost interest right away.


    What a waste of her time that she could''ve spent sleeping.


    She got up and walked out straightaway.


    Anthony was stunned for a moment before he went after her.


    "I''m telling the truth, Miss Anderson...Are you busy with something? In that case, why don''t you give


    me your number? We can contact "


    "I don''t think so: Nora left behind only four words and went straight out, got into a taxi, and left.


    A confused Anthony was left behind frozen in ce.


    His expression couldn''t help but darken.


    Were the temperaments of all the girls from top-ss wealthy families this vtile? She was too hard


    to chase! Nora got a few private investigators in California to try and look for clues.


    It wasn''t until the evening that she finally dragged her tired self back to the hotel.


    Beep.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard the conversation between Cherry and another child


    coming from within: "The princess is here! Everyone, step aside! The little dummy is to escort her!"


    "...Okay"


    "Heh heh, do you want to try my cannon? Little dummy, tank the damage from the defensive tower.Go!"


    "I''m out of HP"


    "Hey, why are you running? Tank the damage for me, and I''ll be able to get the five kills!"


    "I''ll die"


    "Are you aman or not? You''re so cowardly even in a game.What are you so scared of?"


    Cherry was usually very cute and well-behaved, but once she started ying games, she would


    be very irritable and foul-mouthed.


    Her behavior today was already considered rather self-restrained.Whose kid was this ying mobile


    games with her, though ?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Nora walked into the living room and saw Cherry in her pajamas holding a cell phone.


    She was sitting cross-legged and was ying happily with the game''s audio turned on.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the little girl turned and looked over.


    Seeing that Nora was about to get mad, she put on a bright smile and blinked her big round eyes.


    "Mommy, you ¡®re finally back.I was so bored.I missed you so much!" Nora sighed silently.


    Wasn''t the reason why Cherry yed games every day exactly that she was either busy or sleeping,


    and didn''t have any time to spend with her? She resisted her drowsiness and desire to immediately


    jump into bed, and said, "Clean up the ce, Cherry.Let''s have dinner outside tonight¡±


    Mrs.Lewis asked, "What would you like to wear tonight, Cherry?"


    Cherry thought about it seriously.


    "The little gray suit from Gi!"


    Nora frowned.


    "Are you wearing boys¡¯ clothing again?"


    Cherry had a quirk she liked going out with her dressed like a little boy.


    She continued to stare at the phone.


    "Uh-huh.This round''s ending soon.Mommy, what are we having?"


    Nora reached over and grabbed her cell phone before she answered, "We''re having pizza downstairs."


    Then, she turned off the game.


    "Hey! We''re raiding soon.You"


    An irritable Cherry was about to throw a tantrum, and she was even about to curse.


    However, when her eyes met Nora¡¯s, the little girl pursed her lips and squeezed out two words from in


    between her teeth: "Let''s go."


    In the room next door.


    Pete stared at the cell phone, ''sweetcherry'' had logged off the game, and the voice call had also been


    disconnected.


    He felt a small sense of loss at the bottom of his heart.


    Chester Hunt, who was sitting on the sofa, breathed a sigh of relief at the sight.


    "Kiddo, you''re done atst.My tyrant of an elder brother ising back soon, so hurry and clean up the


    ce!"


    Pete, who looked sullen, didn¡¯t speak.


    Chester came over and looked at his cell phone.


    "Who are you ying with? You look so reluctant to log off.If you want to y it again, why don''t I y


    with you next time? I¡¯m really good.I''m ranked among the top ten yers on the local server.The top


    yer on the server, sweetcherry, is our team leader, and the two of us are online buddies.I¡¯Il get him


    to let you join and y together next time..."


    At the sight of him looking over, Pete turned off the screen and stood up.


    "Uncle Chester, I wanna have pizza."


    Chester suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    "C''mon, behave, kiddo.Justin''s not gonna agree to that!"


    As the only grandson of the Hunts, Pete was treated like a VIP.


    His daily schedule was scientifically nned, and he executed it in strict ordance with the timing.


    Although he didn''t attend sses, he was busier than even adults.


    As Justin wasn''t around today, and Chester felt really sorry for this poor little nephew of his, he risked


    his life and indulged him in ying games all afternoon.


    But...Eating out?! This was definitely testing the limits of Justin''s patience! Chester tried painstakingly


    to dissuade him.


    "You forced him to take you out for cake yesterday by refusing to take your medication, but this method


    isn''t going to work today.C''mon, kiddo, behave..."


    It was as if Pete didn''t hear him at all.


    He went straight back to the bedroom and opened the closet.


    He was about to take a random piece of clothing to change into when he suddenly spotted the limited


    edition little gray suit from Gi.


    He put on the suit impulsively and walked out.


    Shocked, Chester stopped him.


    "Justin''s already downstairs!"


    Pete looked at him coolly.


    "Uh-huh.It''s fine as long as he''s not at the door¡¯ Chester watched him leave, feeling as though chills


    were going down his spine.


    He felt like a violent storm was about toe.


    One minuteter.


    Justin opened the door and strode in, his presence as strong as ever.


    As he entered, a terrified-looking Chester lowered his head and greeted him weakly.


    "Justin...Justin, who was taking off his coat, paused.His inky eyes swept across the room, and his


    expression darkened.


    "Where''s Pete?" He sounded displeased.


    Chester became even more scared...He''s at the pizza ce downstairs."


    As soon as he spoke, the tyrant suddenly turned around, scaring Chester so badly that he shouted, "I


    know it''s my fault, Justin.Hold back a little...Huh?"


    Justin had already bypassed him and left.


    Chester, who thought that he had managed to narrowly escape, had only just heaved a sigh of relief


    when he heard the other man''s deep voice.


    "I''ll deal with you when I''m back: The pizzas at Hotel Finest were $99 each.There were all kinds of


    varieties, and one could order their fill of vors there.With a menu in her hand, Nora walked toward


    the empty tables.Cherry followed her.


    Dressed in a little suit, her daughter looked awfully handsome, and there was a sly look in her spirited


    eyes.


    "Mommy, I''ll go look at the cakes."


    Nora let out an "Okay".


    However, when she turned around, she saw her ¡®daughter¡¯ standing behind her and staring at her all


    wide-eyed.


    Pete was only trying his luck.


    He didn''t expect that he would really meet her again.


    A bit of joy that had never once been there before appeared in the eyes of the usually taciturn boy.


    When Nora saw him staring at herself silently with a menu in his hand, she asked in confusion, "Did


    you not find the cake disy counter, baby?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡®Baby¡¯... Pete blushed.


    Although his grandparents also asionally called him that at home, the woman''s voice was casual


    andzy, and it actually sounded exceptionally affectionate.


    His eyes suddenly turned red, and he asked sadly, "Are you my mommy?"


    Nora was puzzled.


    She felt like something was wrong with Cherry.


    Was it because she had forcibly logged her off the game just now? Although Cherry was a spoiled little


    princess, she had always been a lively and active child.


    Surely not, right? Nora bent over and rubbed his head.


    With a low chuckle, she said, "Alright, it''s all Mommy''s fault.What do you wanna have? I''ll order it for


    you, okay?"


    She held up the menu.


    "Do you want pepperoni pizza?"


    It really is Mommy! Pete''s eyes widened.


    He wanted to ask "Mommy, why did you abandon me?"


    as well as "Where have you been all these years?"


    Yet, when all the words reached the tip of his tongue, he swallowed them all down again.


    He, who had grown up being taken care of by Justin, had difficulty expressing his feelings.


    He could only nod heavily.


    "Yeah!"


    Nora waspletely unaware of howplicated the boy''s emotions were at the moment.


    She took him by the hand and walked to a rtively quiet and inconspicuous table in the corner.


    Cherry, who was lingering at the cake disy counter, looked at the mousse cake, and then at the


    ck Forest cake, unable to decide.


    In the end, it was only after she decided that she would have both that she finally decided to go back to


    where her mother was.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she noticed a very good-looking young man walking toward


    her aggressively.


    Then, he stretched out his long shapely arm, picked her up, and forcibly brought her out.


    "This is all junk food! Don''t eat it!"


    Cherry, who was dumbfounded, struggled fiercely.


    "Who are you? Why are you ordering me around? Let go of me! Help, someone''s kidnapping me!"


    Themotion attracted the attention of the entire dining hall.


    Justin had a stormy look on his face.


    As they were in public, his good upbringing made him suppress his anger in the end, and he snapped,


    "I''m your father!"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chester, who hade after them, couldn''t help holding his forehead when he saw the situation.


    It was all over.


    The kiddo and the tyrant were at it again.


    Pete was stubborn and obstinate.


    Justin was domineering.


    Everything was usually fine if Pete was obedient, but once he refused to behave, chaos would


    undoubtedly break out at home.


    He was just thinking of calling their family home and asking them to save his little nephew when he


    noticed that the tyrant had suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Mild surprise came over his countenance.


    The few heated droplets on his neck stunned Justin and froze him to the spot.


    This can''t be...


    He loosened his hold slightly and was immediately faced with a bawling little face.


    Cherry was crying hard, and her sobs wracked her tiny little body.


    She touched Justin''s face with her hand.


    "Daddy...You''re Daddy.."


    Justin was at a loss for words.


    His son always had a sullen look on his face, but his facial expression was a lot more animated at the


    moment.


    Big teardrops rolled down from his dark eyes.It made one feel extraordinarily...helpless.


    "Don''t cry anymore"


    Justin said hoarsely.


    Then, he stretched out his hand awkwardly, trying to wipe her tears.


    However, a soft little hand grabbed his fingers instead.


    "Daddy!"


    She finally had a father.


    She was no longer a child that had popped out of a rock.


    Although Cherry was lively and outgoing, she nevertheless felt terribly envious every time she saw


    other children being lifted high into the air by their fathers Her soft voice caused Justin to swallow back


    the "Real men don''t cry"


    line that he was about to say.


    Pete was only five.


    He was still a child.


    His usually hard and tough heart actually softened a bit.


    With a sullen look, Justin chided, "Oh, really now.Crying and kicking up a fuss just because of some


    food?"


    Despite that, he put Cherry down in an unprecedented move.


    Cherry sped hisrge hand tightly as though she was afraid that what was already in the bag...


    uh, afraid that her father would disappear.


    She looked up and said, "Let''s have dinner together, Daddy."


    Justin pursed his lips and looked at his watch.


    "I only have an hour¡±


    Chester, who was already dumbfounded a long time ago, was rendered speechless.


    In the past, Pete had always rather gone hungry and be punished than give in! Had he be


    enlightened? Cherry was terribly excited.


    She had found such a handsome father! Whether he really was her father or not, it was in no way a


    loss¡¯ The world of a looks-obsessed fanatic was just that simple! "Eat this, Daddy! This is expensive!"


    "Don''t just drink juice, Daddy.


    It''s too filling, and you won''t get to eat much¡¯ Justin stared solemnly at his son who was behaving like a


    totally different person.


    Meanwhile, Chester, who was seated next to him, whispered, "Justin, has Pete been possessed?"


    After choosing what she wanted to eat, Cherry took Justin¡¯ s hand and walked towards the table in the


    corner.


    "Daddy, Mommy''s over there.Justin''s vision followed her finger and saw the woman in the corner


    again.She was leaning backzily on thefortable sofa, her eyes downcast as if everything


    happening around her had nothing to do with her, and indifferent as if she was isted from the


    world.She supported her cheek with one hand while holding a fork in the other as she ate


    absentmindedly.There was an inexplicable charm in her movements.Her fingers were long and slender


    with well-defined joints.Such fingers were very nimble and flexible and were very suitable for ying


    the piano.They were very beautiful.Opposite her, a child sat with their back to them.As the child was


    too short, they could only see the top of their hair.It was likely her daughter.Justin retracted his gaze


    and looked at Cherry solemnly."


    She isn''t your mommy.¡¯ "She is my mommy.¡¯ With a cold look, Justin bent over.


    "Remember this, Pete.Don''t trust any women, especially...beautiful ones!"


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    Pity? It would really be a pity only if he didn''t ept Mommy! Her eyes suddenly became red.


    "If you don''t recognize her as my mommy, then you''re not my father!" Justin looked displeased.


    His sullen gaze was as if it wanted to pierce right through people, and even the mole at the corner of


    his eye felt scrutinizing.


    Just how had that woman bewitched his son? She actually made Pete say something like that! And...


    He suddenly realized something, and he asked, "Did youe down together with her?"


    Cherry replied, "Of course" It was just like what he had thought.


    He knew it.


    Why would Pete suddenly want pizza? Justin scoffed.


    That woman was still flirting with some other man downstairs this afternoon, yet now she was trying to


    seduce him by using his son again.


    It seemed that the verbal warning he gave herst night was not enough.


    He turned around forcefully.


    "Don''t talk to her anymore."


    Cherry was confused.


    She looked at her mother aggrievedly, then looked up at her big and tall father.


    In the end, she gritted her teeth and left with Justin.


    She wanted to help Mommy kidnap Daddy home.


    "Daddy, isn''t my mommy good-looking? She''s even prettier than the celebrities.If you marry her, how


    impressive would it be when you take her out in the future?" Justin was perplexed.


    Just what kind of indecent things did the woman say to his son?! Nora, who was eating slowly, was


    close to falling asleep.


    Her daughter was being exceptionally sensible this evening.


    The usually picky eater surprisingly didn''t pick out the carrots and had eaten them all.


    It was just that she was taking quite a long time to eat.She was slightly worried.


    "Are you eating too much?"


    Pete rubbed his round belly.


    He knew that he would probably be grounded by the tyrant when he returned.


    He had dawdled for over an hour because he was reluctant to part with Mommy.


    When he heard her, he pursed his lips and said, "I''ll get another cake."


    ",..Go ahead"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed a little.


    Then, she leaned back and closed her eyes.


    At the same time, Cherry took the opportunity while the others were taking their belongings to sneak


    back and check on Nora.


    When she discovered how sleepy she looked, she felt a little sorry.


    Having dinner with her was already taking a lot of time away from her sleep.


    Yet she had apanied Daddy and abandoned Mommy.


    She shouldn''t have done that.


    Cherry walked over and sighed.


    "Are you sleepy, Mommy? Let''s go back."


    The little fellow¡¯''s finally full.


    Nora stretched and let out an "Okay".


    Then, she held her hand and left the restaurant.


    A minuteter, Pete came back, only to see the empty table.


    The light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and his shoulders also slumped.


    At this point, a deep voice came from behind.


    "Time''s up"


    Pete''s tiny body trembled.


    When he turned around, he saw the tyrant standing impatiently behind him.


    He knew that he would definitely be scolded when they got home.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Justin bent over and picked him up.


    He even asked, "Are you full?"


    Pete was puzzled.


    Did the tyrant decide to turn over a new leaf today? In the top-ss presidential suite.


    Ding! Nora was about to go to bed when the doorbell rang.


    She asked impatiently, "Who is it?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    An unfamiliar male voice reached her.


    "My name is Hunt, Miss Smith."


    Hunt? Nora got up and called out, "Open the door, Cherry."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "Mommy, I''m in a fierce team battle now! ...Be careful of the ones at the back! Hey Chesty, how many


    times have you already died? Why are you more fragile than even ss?!"


    Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, dissed her teammates angrily without even looking up.


    Resigned, Nora walked over to open the door.


    It wasn''t Justin standing outside but a man who looked to be about 20 years old.


    He wore a white casual outfit and was leaning against the wall as he yed a game on his cell phone.


    His deep-set eyes that looked simr to Justin ¡®s were slightly upturned, and there was a bright and


    harmless feeling in his facial features.


    He looked just like a well-brought-up boy from a rich family.


    At the sight of the door opening, Chester lowered his voice and said in the call with his gaming team,


    "Leader, I¡¯ m already dead anyway, so I''ll count on you for this round."


    After turning off the microphone, he raised his head and looked Nora up and down.


    The woman was astonishingly fair.


    Her originally docile-looking and cat-like eyes were slightly lidded, and there was some fatigue and


    sleepiness on her expressionless face.


    Her voice was very low as she asked, "Is something the matter?"


    No wonder she dared to seduce Justin.


    She did indeed have some impressive assets.


    Chester said, "Miss Smith, I''d like to discuss something with you.Can you move to the suite downstairs


    and give up the presidential suite?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Why?"


    Chester offered her a check.


    "Let me kindly remind you that this hotel belongs to the Hunts.ording to the regtions, if the hotel


    cancels a booking without a reason, they''ll have to pay double the damages for breaching the


    contract.Here''s a check for one million dors."


    Nora stared at the check wordlessly.


    Did she look very poor? Why was every one of them trying to dismiss her with money? Seeing that she


    wasn''t giving in, Chester threatened, "If you don''t agree to it, then I can only trouble the guards to throw


    you out.I''m sure Miss Smith wouldn''t want to escte things to such a degree, right?"


    How dare he threaten her? The look in Nora''s eyes turned cold.


    Then, she heard Chester continue.


    "Miss Smith, you''ve been trying time and again to seduce my elder brother.I''m cutting you some ck


    because it isn''t easy taking care of a child.Otherwise, I wouldn''t just be changing your room


    reservation!"


    Trying time and again to seduce his brother? Nora yawned and askedzily, "I''m curious how did I


    seduce him?"


    Chester replied angrily, "Didn''t you spend a huge sum of money to stay next door exactly to enjoy the


    benefits of a favorable position? You''ve managed to deceive Pete, but I'' m not that stupid.I''ve looked


    into you. your fiance broke off his engagement with you, and you even gave birth before you got


    married.What makes a woman like you think you''re worthy of pursuing my brother?"


    It turned out that one was in the wrong just by living next door.


    Where did Justin get that sense of superiority from? Nora asked coldly, "So, no one¡¯s worthy of staying


    in this room?"


    Chester was shocked by the sudden increase in forcefulness in her aura.


    Nevertheless, he said sarcastically, "Of course not.My brother has found out that Dr.Anti is staying right


    in this hotel, and he''ll find her very soon.He''ll definitely invite her to stay here! Only distinguished


    guests like that deserve to stay next to my brother!"


    Nora was puzzled.


    Had her information been found out? She wasn''t afraid of Justin, but getting entangled with such a man


    would be a very troublesome affair.


    Nora cast her eyes downward and thought for a while.


    Then, she took the check from Chester and said lightly, "Thank you.Get someone to help us with the


    room transfer¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Being too close was really troublesome, indeed.


    Chester breathed a sigh of relief.


    "At least you still have some self-awareness."


    The presidential suite downstairs wasn''t as good as these two top-ss ones, but it was nevertheless


    more than enough for three.


    Most importantly, the room card assigned to guests that stayed downstairs didn''t allow ess to this


    floor.


    This way, that woman wouldn''t have any chance toe into contact with Pete anymore, let alone


    Justin! Why did she thank him, though? A puzzled Chester returned to the room.


    Then, he reported his meritorious deed to Justin.


    He said, "You don''t have to thank me, Justin.With this, I''ve made up for my mistakes¡¯ Justin was sitting


    behind arge desk, with both hands tapping away quickly on the keyboard.


    Without even looking up, he chided him in a low voice.


    "How meddlesome."Chester was perplexed.


    Why was he detecting a bit of dissatisfaction in those two words? He sneaked behind Justin and saw


    that theputer''s ck screen was densely packed with various intertwined lines.


    Among them, a red dot was slowly moving.


    It was Anti, the person whom Justin had been keeping tabs on for half an hour.


    With a solemn look, he was about to continue tracking her movements when the red dot suddenly


    shed a few times and disappeared.


    The temperature in the room dropped by a few degrees.


    A silly Chester said, "You''ve lost her, Justin.Justin slowly raised his head, his dark eyes a difiting


    sight.He slowly said, "I can see that very well."


    Chester instantly shut up.


    Lawrence nced at Chester and sighed mentally.


    The situation in the Hunt family was soplicated, and everyone there was an elite whose thoughts


    people could hardly fathom.


    How did they produce such a simpleton? He coughed and said, "Mr.Hunt, why would she suddenly go


    offline at this critical moment?"


    Was there a traitor among them? However, Justin was personally taking part and had suddenly


    ambushed her this time.


    Only the three of them knew about it.


    If it wasn''t because Anti had receivedst-minute news, then...it could only be a coincidence.


    The hotel was very efficient.


    Half an hourter, Nora was already in the study of the new suite.


    After she sessfully blocked an external attack, she called Solo.


    The other party spoke first.


    "Sorry.Mr.Hunt found some top-ss hacker from somewhere and found information on you from me.At


    the moment, he''s only found out that you''re staying at Hotel Finest, though.Your exact location hasn''t


    been exposed.¡¯¡¯ Nora gave and said, "Be careful next time.¡¯


    Okay


    After hanging up, Nora got up.


    When she passed by the second bedroom and saw that Cherry was already asleep, she walked back


    to the master bedroom.


    After such a dy, she was already sleepy to the extreme.


    Two minutester, the second bedroom door suddenly opened.


    Cherry''s head poked out from within.


    After confirming that her mother was asleep, she gently closed the door, took out her cell phone, and


    logged in to the game.


    Chesty said, "You''re finally back, leader.What were you doing just now?"


    Cherry curled her lip.


    "The idiot next door suddenly demanded that we change rooms.¡¯


    "F*ck! Which idiot is that? How dare they bully our leader! May he choke to death on a ss of water!"


    Chester didn''t think much of the incident even after cursing.


    After all, one would always meet all kinds of strange neighbors when staying in a hotel.


    He asked, "Didn''t you say yesterday that you''re back in California after living abroad all this time? I''ve


    come all the way to California to look for you.Where are you staying now? The top-ss suite next door


    just so happened to be vacant.It''s on me!"


    They didn''t find Anti in the end, and it was empty anyway.


    He took a sip of water from his ss.


    Right away, he heard ''sweetcherry'' scolding him.


    "Get into position, Chesty.Even the monsters in the river are better than you in getting into their


    positions!"


    It was only after she scolded him that she replied, "I''m staying at Hotel Finest."


    Chester choked hard and started to cough violently.


    After getting over it, he eagerly said, "I''m also in Hotel Finest.I''lle to you!"


    "Okay¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Cherry and Chesty had known each other for over half a year.They got along very well and were


    already good friends.


    They had already nned to meet when she got back to the States, so she agreed as soon as Chester


    said that.


    Chester asked eagerly, "Which room are you in?'''' Cherry was about to tell him the room number when


    she suddenly thought of something.


    Instead, she said, "Not tonight, my mom is asleep.Let''s do it tomorrow instead."


    Chesty suddenlyughed.


    "Everyone says that you sound like a little girl only because you''re using a voice changer and that


    you''re, in fact, a dirty middle-aged man.Can you tell me whether you''re male or female?" Cherry


    grinned.


    "It''s a secret."


    California was in the west of the States, and the humidity in the air was just right.It was mild in winter


    and dry in summer.


    With the curtains in the room closed, the room waspletely dark, which made it very suitable for


    sleeping.


    It was already in the middle of the day when Nora finally slowly opened her eyes.


    She checked the time it was already past one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Cherry and Mrs.Lewis had already had lunch, so she simply called for takeout.


    At the same time at the hotel entrance.


    With aplicated look, Ang watched Anthony hurriedly enter the lobby.


    She clenched her fists.


    During the past few days, Anthony''s attitude toward her whenever she called had been very


    perfunctory, and all he asked about was Idealian Pharmaceuticals each time.


    A woman''s sixth sense told her that something must be wrong.


    Thus, she had trailed Anthony early this morning.


    Little did she expect that she would be here.


    Hotel Finest was one of the most expensive and upscale ces in California.


    Ang quietly followed Anthony in and saw him turning into the bar on the first floor.


    He took out a wad of cash, handed it to several waiters, and instructed softly, "...You know what you''re


    supposed to do, right? Act ording to my signals tonight!"


    "Yes, sir.'''' After they dispersed, Anthony took a deep breath nervously.


    Then, he lowered his head and started to draft a text message.


    ''Hello, Miss Anderson.Sorry if this is a little sudden, but I got your number from the bar on the first


    floor.I''d like to invite you to the bar downstairs at 8 pm: After sending the text message, he raised his


    head and looked at the setup in front of him with satisfaction.


    He didn''t know how he had offended the pretty womanst time, but she would definitely fall for him


    tonight.


    After all, no woman would be able to resist a romantic move like this.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond even after a long while after he sent the message, Anthony thought for


    a while and sent another text message to his friends: "Eight o''clock tonight at Hotel Finest''s bar in the


    lobby.Be there or be square'' He had reserved the whole ce and was asking his friends toe over


    and cheer for him.However, he didn''t realize that he had identally also selected Ang''s name


    when he mass-sent the message.


    After he left, the waiters whispered among themselves.


    "What''s Mr.Gray intending to do?"


    "He''s prepared such a huge surprise.He must be intending to propose to his fiancee, right?"


    "His fiancee is so lucky..."


    An excited Ang''s cheeks turned a little warm as she listened to their soft spections.


    A warm current also surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    How could she suspect that Anthony was being unfaithful ? She really shouldn''t have! Buzz...


    She received a text message sound notification on her cell phone.


    She looked down it was a message from Anthony: "Eight o''clock tonight at Hotel Finest''s bar in the


    lobby.Be there or be square.


    Ang couldn''t helpughing.


    His tone was exactly the same as whenever he asked her out for a date in the past.


    If she hadn''t secretly seen all these, she would never have imagined that Anthony had prepared such a


    huge surprise for her.


    Ang was in a good mood and walked out slowly.


    When she looked up again, she just so happened to see Nora, who was dressed in her pajamas and


    slippers,ing out to pick up her takeout order.


    Her eyes were downcast, and her smooth and silky hair draped behind her.


    She was fair-skinned, and her facial features were impably refined.


    Her sleepy appearance made her seem a little as if she was taking a leisurely stroll.


    Despite being dressed like that, the air around her still attracted people''s attention, nevertheless.


    Ang''s hands balled up slightly.


    She couldn''t curb her jealousy.


    How could that woman possibly afford to stay in Hotel Finest?She was definitely just pretending to be


    rich.


    She quickly took a couple of steps toward her and reprimanded her.


    "You don''t even have any clothes anymore, yet you still insist on staying in this hotel.Are you nning


    to seduce some rich guy here, Nora? How about taking a good look at yourself first? Do you really think


    you can trick people into paying for you just by using that face of yours?"


    Nora, who was carrying her takeout in one hand and reading a text message on her cell phone in the


    other, looked confused.


    She casually tapped twice on her cell phone and deleted the spam text messages sent by Anthony.


    Then, she said indifferently, "Uh-huh.At least I have a face to be proud of"


    Her cat-like eyes swept across Ang''s face casually.


    Those few words of hers were very insulting.


    Ang was infuriated.


    Was she saying that she was shameless? Or was she implying that she was ugly? Or perhaps...


    She meant both ? She narrowed her eyes.


    Then, she suddenly smiled.


    "Nora, do you want to know where that abandoned child of yours is? If you do, then I''ll see you at the


    bar at 8 pm"


    So what even if she was pretty? Didn''t Anthony dump her all the same anyway?! She wanted Nora to


    see with her very own eyes how Anthony was going to propose to her! Ang turned and left after


    leaving these words.


    A slightly chilly look entered Nora''s eyes as she looked at her from the back.


    8 pm at the bar again.


    Hah, she would see what her precious little sister and ex-fiance have prepared for her! She retracted


    her gaze and went upstairs with the takeout.


    Although the presidential suite they were staying in wasn''t the best of the best, it still had a kitchen.


    Cherry was still growing; they mustn''t eat out all the time.


    The meals that they ate every day were all made by Mrs.Lewis.


    At dinner, Mrs.Lewis prepared a healthy meal with both meat and vegetables.


    Nora had been busy all afternoon.


    When she sat down to eat, she noticed that Cherry had a troubled look on her face.


    She propped Cherry''s chin up with her chubby hands and sighed deeply.


    "Mommy, I''m bored" Nora pinched her facezily.


    In a slightly hoarse voice, she said, "Why aren''t you ying your games, baby?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the weekend."


    Cherry said disdainfully, "All the school kids are on holiday.''''


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed a little.She felt that Cherry might possibly have forgotten that she


    was just a kindergartener.


    She passed Cherry her food and asked, "What do you want to do? I''ll spend some time with you"


    "It''s fine.Mommy''s busy.'''' Cherry put on a very sensible expression while her round eyes darted about


    here and there.


    "Can you get Mrs.Lewis to take a walk around the hotel with me at eight tonight?"


    Nora pretended not to notice her sneaky thoughts and chuckled softly.


    "Sure"


    Her daughter was very cheeky and always came up with all sorts of entric ideas.


    She had also always been a smart and sensible child and had never let others take advantage of her.


    She didn''t need to worry about letting Mrs.Lewis go out with her.


    After they ate, the trio split up at the door.


    Nora went to the first floor for her appointment.


    When she saw that her mother had entered the elevator, Cherry took out her cell phone and sent a


    voice message: "Chesty, I''m out! Where are you?"


    Chester''s reply came very quickly: "Table 28 at the cafe on the first floor.I''ll be waiting for you here!"


    Cherry grinned.


    "Okie Dokie! I''ll be there right away!"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The bar on the first floor was already bubbling with people''s voices by now.


    Anthony was quite well-known in California.


    Under the power of his summons, his friends brought more friends along and filled up the ce.


    The lights in the entire bar were blurry, and men and women were twisting their bodies fervently on the


    dance floor.


    Ang, who wore a long red gown, was sitting in the corner with a drink in her hand and her cheeks


    rosy.


    Next to her, her group of fair-weather friends wasplimenting her.


    "Hotel Finest''s not cheap, Ang.Anthony must have big ns in mind, right? Is he...going to


    propose?"


    "He must be proposing! I''m sure of it! Isn''t your sister back ? I heard that even the marriage certificate


    has been torn into pieces.With that, their engagement can officially be considered annulled!"


    "It''s all that damned fatt...damned woman''s fault! If it hadn''t been for her hiding abroad for so many


    years and refusing toe back and annul the engagement, Ang and Anthony would have been


    married long ago!"


    "Hey, why is that woman here?!"


    With these words, Ang also looked at the entrance.


    Nora was still dressed just as casually today.


    Jeans and a ck T-shirt set off the skin around her neck, making it look so fair that it was glowing


    white.


    She was expressionless, her eyes were slightly lidded, and she gave off a world-weary feeling, yet her


    looks were eye -catching and beautiful.


    As soon as she entered, she immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her.


    The moment she walked in, a waiter rushed to the back.


    "Mr.Gray, she''s here!"


    Anthony stood up immediately and walked forward.


    "Get ready!"


    The loud music in the bar gave Nora a headache, and overwhelming irritation filled her.


    She looked up.


    When her indifferent gaze located Ang, she walked over to her.


    Before she had even gotten near, she heard a pretentious Ang say, "Why are you here, Nora?


    Anthony will never agree to meet you."


    As soon as she said that, her unsavory friends also spoke.


    "Nora, are you here to make a scene because you caught wind that Anthony''s going to propose?"


    "You were the one with immoral conduct, sleeping with some guy and getting yourself pregnant before


    marriage.That''s why Mr.Gray dumped you.Yet you''re here to harass him now? Where''s your sense of


    shame?!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if you''ve be pretty, it won''t change the fact that you''re saddled with extra baggage! Why


    would Mr.Gray ever pay any attention to you? Is there any point in pestering him so persistently?"


    Due to the deafening music, themotion here didn''t reach far.


    Nora didn''t care what others said about her.


    She looked at Ang.


    "Tell me, where is that child?"


    Ang approached her with a sardonic smile.


    She pointed to the sofa next to her and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Nora, sit down obediently, watch tonight''s exciting show in its entirety, and give Anthony and I your


    blessings after that.If you do that, I''ll tell you."


    Nora understood now.


    She wanted to use the marriage proposal scene to humiliate her.


    However, the private investigators didn''t have any leads at all.


    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she was unwilling to give it up.


    Nora sat on the sofa and leaned back.


    She closed her eyes, her long eyshes casting shadows on her cheeks as she uttered, "You sure


    have nothing better to do.'''' Ang stared at her fiercely.


    Things had already reached this stage, yet her sister was still so calm.


    It made her look like some kind of clown.


    She clenched her fists.


    Suddenly, she started to mock Nora.


    "Say, Nora, if you hadn''t been fat and had always been this pretty, would Anthony have broken off the


    engagement?"


    Nora''s eyes suddenly flew open, and a sharp glint appeared in her cat-like eyes.


    "What do you mean by that? Her obesity had been due to the mistaken use of hormonal


    injections.Even though she had worked so hard to lose weight and suffered so much, it was


    useless.Her body needed to slowly repair its bodily functions.Judging from what Ang said, could it


    be that...


    Seeing that her expression had finally changed, Angughed arrogantly.


    With a venomous look in her eyes, she said maliciously, "We''re both Smiths, so why should you be the


    one to marry into the Grays? But what if you were a fatty? Take a look at what''s happening now sure


    enough, Anthony has fallen in love with me!"


    "So what even if you''ve slimmed down? It''s toote! What a waste of that face of yours.If you weren''t


    saddled with extra baggage, you might have been able to find another man...But now? Tsk, tsk"


    Anger roiled in Nora''s eyes.


    To think her stepmother had been so vicious just for the sake of an engagement! She was only five


    when she was injected with hormones! She was just about to lose her temper when...


    ...


    All the lights in the bar suddenly went out, and the music came to an abrupt stop! Two secondster, a


    white spotlight shone at the center of the dance floor! Anthony was wearing a white suit and he looked


    handsome and elegant.


    He held a guitar in his hands.


    The moment he appeared, the audience screamed.


    "Anthony! Anthony!"


    Regardless of whether they were male or female, everyone cooperated and shouted his name.


    Anthony smiled.


    He stretched out a finger and gestured for the audience to keep quiet.


    The ce instantly becamepletely quiet.


    He strummed the guitar a few times and a melody formed smoothly.


    Meanwhile, he also hummed the most popr love songs.


    Although it wasn''t a celebrity-ss performance, it was bearable.


    Ang stood up excitedly, her tears flowing with emotion.


    Anthony was so handsome! After finishing a song, Anthony put down the guitar.


    Then, he held the microphone and said, "I booked this whole ce and got so many friends over today


    because I would like to tell a certain girl something.From the very first moment Iid eyes on you, I''ve


    thought that you are a very extraordinary girl."


    "Wow! Anthony! Anthony!"


    Everyone cheered again, livening up the atmosphere to a climax.


    Anthony gave a wave.


    Immediately, a few "pops" sounded, and the balloons on the ceiling burst, scattering a shower of roses


    from above! This is so romantic! Ang covered her mouth.


    Her eyes were filled with surprise.


    She turned to the side excitedly and said sarcastically to Nora, "Did you see that? Anthony was so


    dismissive toward you back then, but he''s putting in so much effort for me today! Even ten of you can''t


    compare to a single toe of mine!"


    Ang felt invigorated.


    Especially when she saw the envy in the eyes of the girls around her.


    Her heart felt like it was going to burst from happiness! Then, she saw Anthony slowly walking step by


    step toward her with a bouquet of roses in his hands...


    The surrounding crowd voluntarily stepped aside, as if building a bridge between them.


    Ang straightened her back.


    She couldn''t help but take a few steps toward him.


    She felt like this day was the highlight of her life! She didn''t notice that there was only one person in


    Anthony''s eyes at the moment.


    Even in this dimly lit bar, the woman sitting on the sofa was dazzling and eye-catching.


    There was no one else-including Ang in his eyes at all.


    The only thought on his mind was that this was dramatic enough even for a proposal, so the beauty


    would probably give him a chance again, right? Ang stopped after taking a few steps forward.


    Seeing Anthonying nearer and nearer, her smile blossomed uncontrobly.Anthony would


    probably get down on one knee in front of her next, right? But unexpectedly¡­

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Ang watched Anthony pass her by to finally stop in front of Nora.He bent down and offered her the


    roses in a gentlemanly manner.


    "Miss Anderson, may I have the honor of bing friends with you?"


    Ang''s eyes widened in astonishment as she stared at the scene in disbelief.The light in the bar was


    a bit dim, which made her feel as if she was dreaming.


    Why had Anthony gone up to the damned fatty? Nora didn''t expect such a dramatic twist, either.


    She had only met Anthony twice, yet he had dumped his prospective fiancee to woo her? But when she


    saw how surprised and furious Ang looked to the extent that it made her look rather savage  her


    anger from just now calmed a little.


    The corners of her lips curled upward with great interest into a mischievous smile.


    Her smile, which was as bright and dazzling as a blooming sunflower, made Anthony''s eyes light up.


    He was about to say something, but Ang couldn''t control herself anymore.


    She screamed, "Anthony!"


    It was only when he heard her voice that Anthony finally noticed Ang standing beside him.


    He frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ang was still fantasizing that perhaps Anthony had mistaken someone else for her because of the


    darkness, but his question had shattered herst vestiges of hope.


    She red at Nora angrily.


    "You bitch! You''re so shameless!"


    After she shouted, she raised her hand to Nora.


    Anthony immediately stopped her.


    With a sullen look, he snapped, "What are you doing, Ang? Don''t make a scene here like a shrew:


    Ang''s eyes flushed angrily.


    "Are you actually defending her? Do you know "


    "Enough!" Anthony interrupted her.


    "Take a look at yourself now, Ang.Can''t you take a leaf out of Miss Anderson''s book and pick up


    some of herdy-like air and charisma?"


    Ang was stunned.


    "W-who did you say she was? Don''t you know who she is?"


    Anthony was taken aback by her question.


    "She''s Isabel Anderson..."


    He turned to the side to see Nora seated leisurely on the sofa.


    With her lips curled into a smile, she saidzily, "Isabel is my middle name.I also have another name


    Nora.Smith"


    The whole bar suddenly fell quiet for a moment.


    The situation had confused everyone.


    Anthony stared at her in disbelief.


    "Y-you.."


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything even after stuttering for along time.


    Ang managed to react, however.


    "She''s tricked you, Anthony! She''s tricked us both! She did it on purpose just to take revenge on us and


    make us a joke!"


    That damned fatty had ruined her proposal.


    She hated Nora''s guts now.


    Ang shouted to everyone around her, "What are all of you still in a daze for? Beat her up! Beat that


    woman to death!"


    Everyone in the bar was friends of Anthony and Ang.


    Upon hearing her shout, everyone surrounded Nora.


    At the sight of so many people throwing their lives away, Nora stretched and loosened her muscles to


    warm up.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance to the lobby.


    Justin entered the lobby.


    He was about to go to the elevator when he suddenly heard the noise in the bar.


    Through the ss walls, he immediately spotted the woman on the sofa.


    There was a little more frostiness on her usually distant expression.


    There was malice on the faces of everyone around her.


    From the looks of things, it seemed like she was about to be assaulted by the group of them? Seeing


    that they were about to start, Justin suddenly turned and entered the bar.


    "Stop!"


    His deep, cold, and fierce shout made Nora, who was about to jump into action, pause.


    Then, a group of well-trained bodyguards swarmed in.


    In no time, they had surrounded the bar.


    The elegant man at the entrance wore a luxurious bespoke hand-tailored suit.


    The mole at the corner of his eye exuded a sense of chilliness.


    His cold eyes swept across the ce and he slowly said, "Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest!"


    Nora, who had only just gotten into the mood to fight, lost interest in an instant.


    That man sure had a lot of rules.It was affecting her performance.


    Intimidated by the aura around him, everyone else also stopped moving.


    Anthony, the one calling the shots, braced himself and asked, "Who are you?"


    Lawrence, who was following closely behind Justin,answered, "This is Mr.Hunt."


    Mr.Hunt from Hotel Finest...Justin Hunt? That man at the top of the golden pyramid?! Anthony had


    heard that he was here in California on a business trip.


    His family had given him a thousand and one warnings and told him not to mess with him.


    Everyone''s expressions changed drastically.


    Lawrence didn''t understand why his boss was suddenly being nosy, but since he had set the rules, they


    had to implement them.


    He cleared his throat, raised his chin, and ordered, "How dare you fight at Hotel Finest? Are you sick of


    living? Get out!"


    Everyone hurried out as if they were fleeing.


    When Nora saw that Ang was also preparing to leave with the crowd, a sharp look shed across


    Nora''s eyes.


    She grabbed Ang''s arm.


    "Ang, there''s something you haven''t said yet.Ang was already in a panic and at a loss at this


    point.She nced at Justin fearfully, wishing only to leave quickly.


    She lowered her voice and retorted, "What are you going crazy for? Let go!"


    "Okay."


    Nora obediently let go of her arm.


    Ang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she turned away and was about to leave, a huge force suddenly struck her from behind and


    kicked her into the air.


    Bam! Ang hit the table in front and fell to the ground.


    She felt as if all her internal organs were aching.


    After kicking her, Nora walked over and grabbed her by the hair.


    In a fervent tone, she said, "Do you remember what you wanted to tell me now?"


    Ang''s eyes widened.


    With her eyes red, she shouted, "She''s being violent, Mr.Hunt!"


    Justin frowned.


    That woman''s kick just now was unexpectedly forceful.


    She seemed to have some pretty good moves, which made him seem as if he had been too much of a


    busybody.


    Before he even spoke, Lawrence reprimanded her.


    "Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest, Miss Smith.Do you have no regard for Mr.Hunt''s rules?"


    Nora looked up slightly.


    Her looks made her look well-behaved and sensible.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied softly, "I''m alone.I''m not in a group.Her words shut Lawrence up.When one thought about


    it, there indeed wasn''t anything wrong with what she said.


    Stunned, Ang screamed, "Help!"


    Seeing that someone was about toe over, Nora nced over coldly and asked, "Are you trying to


    gather a group of people?"


    Seeing that no one dared toe over anymore, she looked down at Ang whom she was pressing


    down on.


    Originally, on ount of how they were sisters, after all, she had only wanted to know the whereabouts


    of her son and hadn''t intended to make things so ugly.


    But injecting hormones into her when she was only five? Such a grudge had removed all of her


    restraint.


    Smack! She pped Ang ruthlessly across her cheek.


    When she saw her cheek visibly swelling, she slowly said, "If you continue to keep silent, I''ll beat you


    up so bad you won''t even recognize yourself anymore.'' A trembling Ang couldn''t hold it in


    anymore.She burst into tears and said, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! That child "

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "That child...Dad was the one that handled it.


    He never told me.


    I don''t know anything...The sobbing Ang''s speech was unclear.


    As the others were a distance away from her, they couldn''t hear her clearly.


    Nora frowned slightly, frightening Ang so badly that she spoke again.


    "I really don''t know! I swear! If I''m lying, then let my face be pockmarked! Sob¡­¡± Ang had


    always been vain since she was a child.


    The fact that she had sworn such a vicious oath showed that she really didn''t know.


    Nora couldn''t hide her disappointment.


    She couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time, and she stood up and walked out slowly.


    When she passed by Justin, Nora thought of how she had ultimately been violent just now and ended


    up embarrassing Justin.


    She wanted to exin, so she looked at Justin.


    The man was also looking at her, his eyes deep and unfathomable.


    Nora thought for a while.


    After she thought of what to say, her lips parted.


    However, the moment she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help but yawn.


    Justin was rendered speechless.


    Next to him, Lawrence was furious.


    Never mind that she had hit someone, but she''s even yawning so arrogantly at Mr.Hunt now? Was she


    showing off? As soon as the thought appeared in his mind, the expressionless woman spoke.


    "I definitely wasn''t trying to provoke you, Mr.Hunt.'''' The corners of Lawrence''s lips spasmed a little.


    Only a fool would believe that! He was just about to give her a sarcastic reply when he heard his boss''


    icy-cold reply: "...Uh-huh."


    Lawrence was confused.


    After exining, Nora walked past him slowly.


    Justin stared at her from the back and narrowed his eyes.


    The woman''s actions just now had been decisive and straightforward and hadn''t been sloppy in the


    least.


    They were wild and fervent.


    But it seemed like she hadn''t gotten what she wanted, and she looked a little sad.


    Her listless appearance unexpectedly made him want to help her.


    As soon as the thought appeared, he heard Lawrence, who was standing behind him,in, "It''s a


    good thing that you forbade them from fighting.Otherwise, judging from Miss Smith''s skill, that group of


    rich kids would have been beaten up by her"


    Lawrence said to himself again, "But surely she didn''t misunderstand and think that you were saving


    her, right? She''s already currying favor with Pete to get close to you.If she misunderstands, it''ll be


    even harder to shake her off!"


    Justin gave him a frosty look.


    "You''re too noisy.'''' Meanwhile, at the cafe.


    Cherry wore a small T-shirt, overalls, cowboy hat, and sunsses, and she looked as if she was


    dressed in an endearing hip-hop style.


    She bounced into the cafe and picked up her cell phone to find that Chesty had sent her several text


    messages.


    "Are you here yet? You''re already ten minuteste!"


    "Surely you didn''t run away because you''re really a super cute girl?"


    Cherry was about to reply when she received a call from Chesty.


    She picked up and said, "I''m here, Chesty! Table 25...26...28!"


    An awfully bored Chester was already seated there with three empty sses in front of him.


    "Yep, yep, Table 28, that''s right.You''re here? Where are you?"


    "Look down.'' He looked down and saw a cowboy hat.His gaze continued down past the hat to see his


    nephew, Pete''s, incredibly familiar face.


    Chester was perplexed.


    He rubbed his eyes and opened them again the person in front of him was still there.


    He became even more confused, and he subconsciously said into the phone, "Leader?"


    "I''m here, Chesty."


    Beside him was his young nephew''s childish voice.


    Coming from his cell phone was the familiar young girl-sounding voice.


    The two voices ovepped, causing Chester to copse into the chair as if he had just seen a ghost.


    He looked at Cherry incredulously and stammered, "L-l-leader?"


    Cherry blinked her big, round eyes.


    "Uh-huh, that''s me.'' She didn''t expect Chesty to be her uncle, either.


    The two of them had even had pizza with her father! Cherry hung up, climbed onto the chair opposite,


    and sat down.


    Then, she said to the waitress, "A ss of milk, please.I''m still growing up, so I can''t drink coffee.Thank


    you."


    Her adorable self melted the waitress'' heart into a puddle of goo.


    "Sure, kiddo.Just a moment''''I Then, she quickly ran off to get the milk.


    Chester felt as if the sky was falling.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this really his nephew that had always been clumsy with words? He really was just pretending


    when he went against Justin all this time! Also! It was more than enough to have just one member who


    was derelict in his duties and ying games all day long among the Hunts.


    Pete was the one and only grandson! He was Justin''s only son! If Justin were to know that he had been


    ying games with Pete...Chester swallowed hard.


    He felt as if he could already see himself in his grave.


    Chester shuddered.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and jumped to his feet anxiously: "Sh*t! It''s already half-past eight!


    Justin will be back soon! Hurry and go back up to do your homework, Pete! Otherwise, Justin''s gonna


    kill us both!"


    He threw $30 onto the table, picked up Cherry, and ran out as if he waspeting in a 100-meter dash


    race.


    But as soon as he ran to the entrance, he immediately saw Justin exiting the bar with a group of


    bodyguards and waiting for the elevator.


    Chester was shocked.


    He put down Cherry and promptly said, "Go up the stairs to the second floor while I stop Justin.After


    that, hurry to the top floor! Don''t let anyone find you!"


    Without waiting for Cherry to reply, Chester rushed toward Justin as if he was all prepared for his


    death.


    "I need to have a talk with you, Justin.'''' Justin asked,"...What kind of talk?"


    Chester braced himself against his icy gaze, bit the bullet, and said, "A...h-heart...heart-to-heart talk"


    "I''m not free,"


    Justin said coldly and entered the elevator.


    Chester followed him in.


    In order to buy more time, he pressed the elevator buttons for every floor in a panic.


    "I-it ''ll only take a little of your time, Justin..."


    Justin narrowed his eyes and said with mild displeasure, "You''d best really have some kind of trouble


    that you want to talk to me about."


    "Justin, I think I..."


    Chester racked his brains, but he couldn''t think of any troubles that he had.


    Finally, he forcibly said, "I don''t like women?"


    As soon as he said that, even he himself was dumbfounded.


    What the f*ck? What did he just say? When he saw the contemtive look in Justin''s eyes, he


    panicked.


    "No, that''s not what I meant, Justin.I..."


    A rambling Chester said a whole lot of things before he finally made it past the hurdle.


    When they reached the top floor and opened the door, upon seeing Pete sitting obediently at the desk


    and studying, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he saw that Justin had entered the study, he sneaked over to Pete and winked.


    "For your sake, I''ve been totally misunderstood..."


    A question mark slowly appeared in Pete''s mind when he heard his inexplicable words: ? Had Uncle


    Chester gone mad? Downstairs.


    A puzzled Cherry, who watched her father and uncle enter the elevator, ran after them with her short


    little legs.


    Unfortunately, she still missed the elevator.


    Did her uncle tell her to go to the top floor just now? Wasn''t there only two presidential suites on the top


    floor?


    As it turned out, Daddy was the dummy next door that Mommy had mentioned?! She was going to the


    top floor to look for her father and ask him why he had driven Mommy and herself downstairs! Didn''t


    Daddy like her anymore? With that in mind, she entered the elevator, tiptoed, and pressed the button to


    the top floor.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Hotel Finest''s management was very strict, and one needed room cards in the elevator, too.


    Cherry''s room was not on the top floor, so she couldn''t light up the button for the top floor even after


    she swiped the room card through the card reader.


    She pouted unhappily.


    After thinking about it, she decided to return for now to the 38th floor where her room was and go up


    the stairs after that.


    But as soon as she got out of the elevator, she ran into Nora.


    Cherry instantly suppressed her desires.


    She could still look for Daddy tomorrow, but Mommy was obviously a little depressed and needed her


    very much now! Nora had called several private investigators, but there were still no leads.


    After all, if even Ang didn''t know where her son was, then her father might be the only one who


    knew the truth.


    But to negotiate terms with her father...


    He was no simple- minded fool like Ang.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a small figure jumped over and hugged her leg.


    "Mommy, I love you so much!"


    Her thoughts interrupted, Nora rubbed her head and asked softly, "Where did you go to have fun with


    Mrs.Lewis?"


    Cherry looked at her fingers.


    She didn''t dare to look at Nora''s eyes when she lied.


    "We just strolled around in the hotel.It isn''t any fun here at all.Mommy, I''ll sleep with you.Nora let out an


    "Okay" and opened the door. Then, she turned around to see Cherry leaning against the wall and


    striking a handsome pose.


    "Mommy, if you miss my brother, then you can just look at me.He probably looks just like me.We''re


    twins after all!" Nora chuckled.


    "Boy-girl twins are fraternal.Just like ordinary siblings, it''s very difficult for them to look exactly the


    same,'''' Cherry hung her head in disappointment.


    "Is that so? I thought he would look just like me.''¡¯ Noraughed and brought her into the room.


    After taking a bath, the two were lying on the bed when Nora''s cell phone rang it was from the Smiths.


    She cast her eyes down and contemted for a moment.


    Then, she turned off the cell phone and went to bed with Cherry.


    When she woke up the next day, Cherry had already quietly gotten out of bed and was ying with


    Mrs.Lewis outside.


    She took a look at her cell phone.


    Aside from dozens of missed calls from the Smiths, there was also one from her paternal aunt.


    Her paternal aunt had been the kindest to her during all these years.


    Because of that, her rtionship with Lisa was also pretty good.


    Thus, she returned the call.


    Someone picked up very quickly, but it was her father''s voice that rang out instead.


    "Here I was, thinking that you'' ve already left the family, Nora!"


    Nora lowered her eyeszily and got out of bed to get something to eat.


    "What''s up?"


    "What kind of attitude is that? I have something to ask you  did you shamelessly sabotage Anthony''s


    proposal to your sister yesterday? And even hit her when the sabotage failed? Also, you have been


    saying that you wanted to annul the engagement.Now that you''ve gotten your way, why are you trying


    to seduce Anthony again? He''s your sister''s fiance!"


    It had always been like that ever since they were children.


    The moment she and Ang had a disagreement, Henry would me her for it without even trying to


    find out the truth.


    Nora was already used to it.


    She slowly said, "He doesn''t seem to be her fiance yet, right?"


    "He was going to be very soon, but you''ve messed everything up now! Come back right away and


    apologize to your sister! Otherwise, don''t me me if I disown you!"


    "Do what you want."


    Nora was about to hang up after giving a frosty reply when she heard Henry yelling angrily, "You


    ungrateful woman! Not only are you disobeying me, but do you also not care whether your aunt is alive


    or dead?!"


    Nora paused.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "What''s wrong with her? She has a brain tumor! If you have even the slightest bit of a conscience, then


    come to the hospital in town.Otherwise, you won''t even be able to see your aunt for thest time!"


    "I''ll be right over"


    After hanging up, Nora quickly washed up, changed, and went out.


    When the elevator arrived, she entered to see that there were already two professionally dressed


    female elites inside.


    Nora closed the doors after she entered.


    Her eyes were closed on the way down.


    She overheard the discussion between the two behind her: "Isn''t it inappropriate for us to treat the little


    mister like this? This is corporal punishment"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? We were sent by the old madam.Besides, didn''t you see that the


    little mister didn''t even cry after he was hit? He doesn''t talk very much , either.I heard that he''s autistic"


    "What? No wonder he looks dull and slow-witted.I''m telling you this secretly, but I felt a little good when


    I saw him being reprimanded.So what even if you''re rich and prestigious? In the end, he still has to


    listen to us obediently! But what if Mr.Hunt finds out?"


    "It''ll be because he didn''t finish his homework, then.Mr.Hunt is very strict with the little mister.Fathers


    would be at their wits'' end once their children cry or kick up a fuss, but Pete only knows how to


    stubbornly endure it...Even if I don''t give him lunch, I betcha he won''t even say a word about it at


    night.''¡¯


    Ding! When the elevator arrived on the first floor, the two tutors walked out and went to eat in the hotel


    restaurant.


    Nora, who exited along with them, frowned.


    She felt exceptionally ufortable.


    Those two hade from the upper floor, so they could only havee from the presidential suite on


    the top floor.


    Therefore, the ''little mister'' whom they spoke of must be Justin Hunt''s son? Nora cast her eyes down


    and decided to mind her own business.


    The cab she booked had already arrived.


    She was about to get in the car when she heard amotion behind her.


    Sure enough, it was Justin who hade out with his bodyguards.


    Nora looked away and got into the car.


    Before the car started, the sight of the child that had buried his head into Justin''s shoulder while being


    carried by him suddenly shed into her mind.


    Although she didn''t get a clear view of his face, he looked about the same size as Cherry, so he was


    likely about the same age as her.


    I welled up in Nora.


    She suddenly opened the car door, got out, and walked straight towards Justin.


    She was stopped by the bodyguards before she even got close.


    Lawrence had already noticed her wandering around the entrance just now.


    He said mockingly, "Miss Smith, I know you''re intending to express your gratitude to Mr.Hunt for his


    help yesterday, after which you''ll then ask for his contact information.We''ve already seen these


    methods a million times.Can you put in a little more effort and use a more novel pickup line?"


    Nora was puzzled.


    In the distance, Justin, dressed in a ck suit, kept his eyes straight and entered the Bentley sullenly.


    He didn''t see her at all.


    At the sight of the car starting, Nora''s eyes narrowed angrily.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a rare moment where she decided to meddle for once, yet she was being misunderstood in


    such a way? She turned around to leave.


    After taking a couple of steps, unable to suppress her anger, she turned back and went up to


    Lawrence.


    She repeatedly tried to hold back her anger, but still failed in the end.


    She said, "Mr.Zimmer, you should have Mr.Hunt visit the neurology specialists when he''s


    free.Narcissism is an illness.Get it treated"


    Lawrence was confused.


    It was only after she snapped at him that Nora finally got into the cab as if nothing had happened, and


    went straight to the hospital in town.


    There weren''t many people in the hospital.


    Nora went upstairs and entered the VIP ward.


    She hadn''t even seen her aunt yet when Henry walked toward her furiously and threw the contract in


    her face.


    "Nora, you have to sign the ownership transfer agreement today, and also apologize to your sister!


    Otherwise, don''t dream of saving your aunt!"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Nora frowned.


    Before she could answer, a gentle but anxious voice reached them.


    "Are you trying to drive me to my grave, Henry?"


    On the hospital bed, a gentle middle-aged woman wearing a hospital gown struggled to get out of the


    bed.


    Her hair was all shaved, and she looked frighteningly skinny due to her illness.


    Her cheeks were sunken, but it nevertheless couldn''t hide her gentle personality.


    She was Irene Smith, her aunt.


    Nora took a couple of quick steps forward and sat on the edge of the bed.


    She held her hand and greeted, "Aunt Irene.¡¯'' Irene looked at Nora up and down for a moment.


    Then, her eyes turned red.


    "You look so much like your mom after you''ve slimmed down, Nora.''¡¯ Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    "You''ve had such a hard time outside all these years.¡¯'' During the five years when she lived abroad,


    Henry had never given her a single cent.


    It was instead her aunt who always sent her some money as living expenses.


    Although it wasn''t much, it was her way of showing her kindness.


    Nora''s heart was warmed.


    At this point, her stepmother, Wendy, said, "Nora, your aunt has been pretty nice to you ever since you


    were a child, right? She''s sick now, and you''re the only one that can cure her! You won''t watch her die,


    will you?"


    Nora frowned.


    A brain tumor...


    She casually tugged off the medical report and CT scan next to her and started to read them seriously.


    A naggy Wendy said, "Your aunt''s operation is too difficult, Nora.A moment of carelessness and she''ll


    suffer brain damage, so no one in the hospital wants to do it.Dr.Larson, the head of the Department of


    Neurology in this hospital, is Ang''s professor at the School of Medicine in her college.If she begs


    him to do it, maybe he''d be willing to take the risk and give it a go"


    Wendy sighed at this point before continuing.


    "But now, Anthony''s saying that without thepany, he''ll never get engaged to your sister.Your sister


    is terribly upset and in a bad mood.You can''t possibly ask someone for help in such a gloomy manner,


    right? So, as long as you give your sister thepany, we''ll let Ang beg Dr.Larson for help.Whether


    your aunt''s operation goes through or notpletely depends on you now."


    When Wendy finished speaking, Henry shouted angrily, "You must also apologize to Ang for


    sabotaging her marriage proposal, seducing Anthony out of spite, and for hitting her!"


    Wendy, who was pretending to be the good guy, said, "We''re a family.What are you saying all these


    for? Sigh, Nora, your aunt''s illness can''t be dyed any further.Why don''t you sign the agreement


    immediately?"


    While the two were putting on a joint act, Nora finished reading her aunt''s CT scan.


    It was indeed a little tricky.


    The tumor had enveloped the blood vessels, so the slightest carelessness would lead to mistakes and


    cause her aunt to die in surgery.


    Not many doctors would dare to take on a surgery like this even in New York, let alone Dr.Larson in


    California.


    Well, aside from her, that was.


    Irene yelled angrily after hearing what they said.


    "Henry, thatpany is the only thing that Nora''s mother left for her.How can the two of you be so


    shameless?!"


    Wendy smiled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That isn''t quite right, Irene.What do you mean by she left it for Nora? Henry and Nora''s mother were


    husband and wife at that time.That''s their joint property.¡¯''


    "You''re so shameless...!"


    Irene looked at Nora again.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense, Nora.My illness is incurable.Even if you sign the agreement and have


    them perform surgery on me, there''s a 90% chance that it''ll fail anyway.Hurry and go!"


    "Okay.I''ll visit you again when I have time."


    Nora put down the medical record and turned and walked out.


    Her aunt was in serious condition, and it indeed didn''t brook any further dy.


    What was important now was to contact the hospital and borrow their equipment and facilities first.


    Henry and Wendy didn''t expect that she would just up and leave like that.


    Moreover, she even disappeared from the ward in the blink of an eye.


    Henry cursed, "She''s a total ingrate.Your kindness toward her was all in vain!"


    Wendy also spoke sarcastically.


    "You were so kind to her, Irene.But in the end, she didn''t even want to stay a moment longer here with


    you!"


    Irene bit her lip with her eyes red.


    "Finding me a doctor had nothing to do with Nora from the start..."


    In the top-floor presidential suite of Hotel Finest.


    "Why didn''t you finish your homework from noon, Pete? This section ispletely nk! How are we


    supposed to proceed with the afternoon sybus if you do that? Finish your homework"


    With a chilly look, Pete looked at the assignment that obviously hadn''t been given to him at noon and


    was already beyond his sybus.


    He didn''t speak but instead stared at the tutor just like that The tutor curled her lip.


    "What are you looking at me for? I heard that your fatherpleted all these lessons effortlessly when


    he was your age.Don''t you even know how to do this question? If that''s the case, then it must be your


    mom who lowered your IQ genes!"


    It was only when he heard the word ''mom'' that Pete finally reacted.


    His jaw was taut as he picked up the pen.


    Then, he started to write silently on the workbook.


    He already knew how to solve these problems a long time ago.


    His mom wasn''t stupid! But as soon as he finished answering it, the tutor said, "It''s wrong.


    Why didn''t you include the problem-solving process? I''ve already told you so many times! Stretch out


    your hand!"


    Is including the problem-solving process even necessary for such a simple question? Pete didn''t move.


    The tutor immediately grabbed his hand, took the ruler, and struck his palm hard a few times.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! The pain made Pete''s eyes widen, yet he pressed his lips together tightly and


    refused to speak.


    "This is punishment for not attending the ss seriously.Now, your punishment is to attend ss while


    standing!"


    Pete stood for two hours until even his calves were sore.


    Only then did the tudors end the afternoon lesson.


    The two tutors were still whispering between themselves when they left: "He really can''t speak?"


    "Alright, don''t talk too much.The old madam has instructed us to take good care of the little mister!"


    "Okay.We''lle again to report to Mr.Hunt in the evening.We must make him sound a little more


    stubborn and misbehaving.Children who don''t do their homework aren''t good children!"


    After the two of them left, Pete looked at the homework assigned by the tutors on the table.


    He knew that his answers were definitely "wrong" again.


    Even if he hadpleted them, they would still say that he didn''tplete his homework.


    But even so, he didn''t want to speak.


    If he spoke...


    He pressed his lips together tightly when he thought of the consequences.


    All he wanted now was to talk to Mommy and the little girl next door who was great at ying games...


    The light in his eyes dimmed again when he thought of that.


    Unfortunately, thedy next door had been driven away and she had moved one floor down.


    One floor down...


    Pete suddenly stood up.


    He put on his clothes and quietly left the room.


    It was impossible for him to take the elevator because the bodyguards were all standing guard there.


    He went along the wall toward the corner and slipped into the stairwell.


    Then, he opened the door and darted in.


    At the same time.


    Downstairs, Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Mrs.Lewis was preparing dinner to also slip


    out quietly.


    She didn''t manage to go there yesterday, so she would go upstairs to look for her father today! The tiny


    form of Cherry, who was wearing a cool children''s outfit, entered the stairwell.


    Her short little legs climbed up the stairs with great effort.


    As she walked, she suddenly heard footstepsing from above.


    As soon as Cherry looked up, she saw Pete walking down.


    Their eyes met, and for a time, the air was incredibly still and quiet.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Due to it gettingte, the light in the narrow stairwell was rather dim.Pete stared at Cherry in shock.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were widened as round as grapes and her mouth slightly ajar.The two stared at each other for


    some time.


    Cherry was the first to speak.


    "Why is there a mirror in the stairwell?" Pete was puzzled.


    The corners of his lips spasmed.


    "This isn''t a mirror¡± Cherry was dazed and dumbfounded.


    "Why do you look exactly the same as me, then?"


    The stairwell fell quiet for another few seconds.


    Then, a hesitant Pete said, "Are we...twins?"


    Tiny Cherry, who finally reacted, leaped forward and hugged Pete excitedly.


    "Wow! I found my brother!"


    Pete, who had always refused physical contact with others, stiffened.


    Blood rtions were simply so peculiar.


    For example, physical contact with people such as one''s mother and younger sister would give one a


    very heartwarming feeling.


    But as it turned out, had Mommy hugged him and eaten dinner with him because she mistook him for


    someone else? This realization made Pete turn pale.


    He sounded a little sad as he asked, "Why did Mommy abandon me?"


    Cherry let go of him and hurriedly exined, "Mommy didn ''t abandon you.It was our horrid grandpa


    who sent you away.The reason why we came back to the States is so that we can look for you!"


    "Really?"


    Afraid that her brother wouldn''t believe her, Cherry nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s true! It''s true!!"


    Her soft hands grabbed hold of Pete and she dragged him down the stairs.


    "Let''s go find Mommy.She''ll definitely be very happy to see you, and then she''ll take us home!"


    Pete was taken aback.


    "But what about Daddy?"


    Cherry paused.


    "Oh, that''s right.Mommy definitely won''t want Daddy."


    "Why?"


    "Mommy thinks he''s trouble and that his familial rtionships areplicated, so she finds him very


    bothersome! Does Daddy like Mommy?"


    With an awfullyplicated expression, Pete replied, "Daddy seems to hate my mom¡¯''


    "What do we do?"


    A minuteter, the two little cuties sat on the steps together.


    The two of them looked just like peas in a pod as they tried to think of countermeasures with their


    faces, which still had baby fat on them, propped in their hands.


    "By the way, my name is Cheryl Smith! You can call me Cherry.What''s your name?"


    "Peter Hunt.You can call me Pete."


    "I want both you and Daddy, Pete.And, I can''t leave Mommy, either.Do you have a solution?"


    "Yes, I do"


    Cherry suddenly jumped up excitedly.


    "What is it?"


    With a solemn look, Pete replied, "If we get Daddy and Mommy to fall in love with each other, they


    won''t despise each other anymore."


    The two children leaned their heads against each other''s and talked about it.


    When they finally separated, Cherry suggested, "I wanna y with Daddy.Can I pretend to be you


    tonight?"


    It just so happened that Pete also wanted to spend some time with his mother, so he nodded with his


    eyes shining brightly.


    Harboring the noble mission of reconciling a broken family, the children then quietly sneaked back to


    each other''s residence.


    Nora contacted the hospital after she left the ward.


    The dean agreed to her request immediately.


    Anti was known as the top surgeon in the world.


    Several of her surgical videos had be ssics in many hospitals and medical colleges.


    Having her perform surgery in the hospital was undoubtedly the hospital''s honor.


    However, he made a few irrelevant requests he wanted a few people from the hospital to be assistants


    so that they could observe and learn from the operation.


    Nora, who didn''t mind, eded to his requests.


    Next up were the operation site and facilities.


    The hospital ''s equipment was outdated and couldn''t meet the demands of such a sophisticated


    operation.


    As such, she could only borrow a few from New York atst-minute notice.


    As the relevant procedures involved were cumbersome, by the time she was done with the calls and


    settled all the arrangements, more than two hours had already passed.


    Only then did she return to the ward, intending tofort her aunt.


    She thought that Henry and Wendy would already have left by then, but unexpectedly, she immediately


    heard a dispute in the ward as soon as she arrived.


    Henry was very arrogant.


    "If you want Ang to ask Dr.Larson to perform the surgery, then get Nora to surrender thepany!


    Which is more important that lousypany, or her aunt''s life?"


    Irene''s breathing was unsteady.


    "Ang, I''ve always treated you well since you were a child.This is also what I would like to ask you is


    thepany or my life more important?"


    Ang curled her lip.


    "When have you ever treated me well , Aunt Irene? You obviously favored that damned fatty.Back


    when you were a seamstress, you would make the same clothes for us.But you must have used more


    fabric for hers, right? If you had really treated me well, then you shouldn''t have made any for her at all!"


    Her words angered the thin Irene lying on the bed.


    "Ang, you "


    A dissatisfied Ang went on.


    "Also, although you gave us the same presents during Christmas, did you think I didn''t know that you


    always gave that damned fatty another one in private?! Hmph, she''s more of a niece to you than I am,


    isn''t she? In your eyes, what do you even see me as?"


    Irene clenched her fists.


    "I was giving them to her in her mother''s stead!"


    Ang curled her lip.


    She was just about to say something when suddenly...


    p! Lisa grabbed Ang''s hand.


    She must have been crying for a very long time because her eyes were all swollen.


    "Please, Ang.Put in a good word for us in front of Dr.Larson and save my mother!"


    Right after she spoke, she fell onto her knees and pleaded, "Please, Ang!"


    Ang shook her off and stepped away.


    "Don''t think that I''ll relent just because you''re doing this"


    Wendy also said, "Oh, Lisa, what are you doing? You should be begging Nora for help instead!"


    This immediately caught Henry''s attention.


    As though he had just thought of a good idea, he said, "Heed your aunt''s advice, Lisa.Go to Hotel


    Finest now and get down on your knees at the entrance, and beg Nora to save your mother! ¡°


    "Isn''t Nora staying at Hotel Finest because she''s hoping to snag a good husband there? If she doesn''t


    want to be embarrassed, then she''ll definitely agree to sign the agreement!"


    Outside the door, Nora''s downcast eyes were filled with an icy look.


    When she was a child, she had simply thought that her father was partial to her sister because he had


    misunderstood her.


    But now, she suddenly understood that he had understood everything all along.


    There was I actually no real reason for his partiality.


    He could even bring himself to say such horrible things in such a justified manner.


    "Henry!"


    Irene shouted sharply, "How can you treat Nora like that?!"


    She turned to Lisa and ordered, "I forbid you to go over!"


    The blood on Lisa''s face drained little by little, and she wept silently on her knees.


    "Don''t beg them anymore.Get up, Lisa."


    Nora''s uncle, Will ck, suddenly shouted.


    He pointed at the Smiths and yelled, "Get out of here, all of you! You''re all ingrates, all of you! Irene


    had given her all for her nieces, yet not a single one of you is a decent human being!"


    He picked up the bouquet of flowers at his hand and threw them at Henry.


    When he drove the three of them out, he happened to see Nora and he paused.


    Nora pressed her lips together, intending to tell him about the operation.


    "Uncle Will."


    Will''s eyes were already red at this point.


    He snapped, "You''re just as much of an ingrate.Get lost!"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The door of the ward was then shut.


    However, one could still vaguely hear the conversation inside: Lisa said, "Dad, Nora is "


    "Don''t speak her name! How kindly did your mother treat her? She treated her like she was her own,


    but how is she any different from Henry now? She''s holding on so stubbornly to thepany and just


    standing by as your mother dies!"


    Irene said, "Don''t say that about Nora.She''s not doing anything because she knows it''s useless even if


    she lets go of thepany.Don''t vent your anger on someone else...''¡¯


    "I know, but I feel so awful when I see her so indifferent!"


    Will suddenly couldn''t hold it in anymore, and he started to sob bitterly.


    Nora, who was standing outside, could feel their helplessness and anger even through the ss


    windows.


    "Don''t you feel bad?" Henry stood behind her.


    "For the sake of apany, are you really going to disregard your aunt''s life?"


    Their disputes here were too loud, and it had attracted a circle of onlookers.


    Nora looked down and sent a text message to Lisa on her cell phone, telling her to get ready and that


    someone would being to operate on her aunt in a few days.


    After sending the text message, she ignored Henry and the others'' angry castigation and turned to


    leave calmly.


    Nearby.


    Justin stood there with Lawrence.


    A rtive had happened to be hospitalized today, so he had speciallye to visit.


    However, he didn''t expect to encounter such a situation.


    Lawrence said, "The Smiths are certainly shameless, but isn''t she a little too callous? No wonder she


    looks so unfeeling.¡¯''


    Justin frowned and said, "Check if there''s anything that can be done about her aunt''s illness.''¡¯


    This wasn''t anything hard to find out.


    By the time they were in the car and on the way back to the hotel, he had already found out everything.


    "Her condition is indeed hard to operate on.There are only two experts in the States who can do it, but


    the sess rate is only 50%.Coincidentally, both experts are currently employed in our hospitals"


    Seeing that the icy Justin wasn''t speaking, Lawrence couldn''t help but say, "If Miss Smith knows what


    she''s doing, then she''ll use this as an opportunity to approach you.''¡¯


    When the car arrived at Hotel Finest, as luck would have it, Justin spotted Nora getting off the cab.


    Additionally, when she noticed their car, she even stayed where she was and did not enter the hotel.


    Was she waiting for them? Nora had indeed spotted them.


    She didn''t understand what was going on.She obviously had nothing to do with that four or five-year-


    old child, but she simply couldn''t help but feel ufortable the moment she thought of him being


    abused by his tutors.


    They misunderstood and thought that I was pursuing him this morning.If I go over now, I''ll really be


    seen as a stalker.


    Nora lowered her cat-like eyes slightly.From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Justin


    walking past her, surrounded by bodyguards.


    Nora suddenly spoke.


    She said, "I have something to say, Mr.Hunt."


    As expected.


    Justin stopped and looked at her with a deep gaze.


    His exquisite features exuded an aggressive air of heroism, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave


    off a feeling of slight interest.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Smith?"


    He had already given her a chance, so she would probably start begging him pitifully, right? In a slightly


    deep voice, Nora asked, "Are your son''s tutors professional, Mr.Hunt?"


    She had only heard what the tutors said in the elevator, and hadn''t seen anything with her own eyes,


    so she had no way of judging whether or not their words were true.


    Thus, she merely gave him a subtle reminder.


    Justin frowned, however.


    Why was she keeping quiet about the doctors and talking about the tutors instead? Was it because she


    was too embarrassed to ask him about it, so she decided to talk about something else first? Justin was


    a straightforward man, so he went straight to the point.


    He asked, Do you need me to introduce two doctors to you, Miss Smith? Do you want to speak with


    Dr.Lane or Dr.Wright?


    Nora was confused.


    Although Dr.Lane and Dr.Wright were the most famous neurosurgeons in the States, the sess rate


    was only 5 0% if they operated on her aunt.


    Why would she go to them? Besides, she was talking about the tutors.


    Why was he bringing up doctors? Nora replied impatiently, "No, I don''t.Please show more concern


    toward your son instead if you''re free!"


    If the tutors really were abusing him, then the responsibility would lie only on Justin.He must have been


    neglecting the child.


    For some inexplicable reason, she was a little angry, as if it was her son that was being abused


    instead.


    She left immediately after saying that.


    Justin stared at her from the back with a slightly stunned expression, but he quickly came back to his


    senses.


    Anger welled up in him, and his countenance turned a little colder.


    Lawrence couldn''t help but say, "I had thought Miss Smith was so indifferent to her aunt only because


    she was at her wits end.I didn''t expect that she really was leaving her to die.She''s too heartless!"


    Without surgery, her aunt was doomed.


    However, if she went through with the operation, then she would at least still have a 50% chance of


    survival.


    The choice was obvious.


    But that woman was actually so crazy and heartless, and had rejected his kindness? Forget it, he


    would just take it that he had unnecessarily meddled into someone else''s business and misjudged her!


    Justin entered the elevator with a sullen look.


    In the top-floor presidential suite.


    Cherry stealthily returned to the room.


    She was just about to enter the study when she turned and saw a stern-faced woman walking toward


    her with a ruler in her hand.


    She said viciously, "How can you bring yourself to loiter about elsewhere when you haven''t finished


    your homework, Pete? Judging from how stupid and dull you look, you must have taken after your


    mother! Oh, wait, that isn''t quite right because you''re a little bastard without a mother.Hold out your


    hand; I''m going to teach you a good lesson today!"


    Cherry was confused.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare she insult her mother? And, she was even hitting her brother? The soft little girl immediately


    transformed into the hot-tempered little girl from her gaming time.


    With her hands on her hips, she was about to hurl insults back at the tutor when the door suddenly


    opened.


    She turned to see her handsome father, who had the potential to be bossy, cool, affectionate, or


    reassuring, striding in.


    Cherry immediately forgot what happened just now.


    Her tiny form leaped forward as if she had wings, but it was at this moment that the tutor caught her by


    the arm.


    Justin took off his jacket after entering.


    As per usual, the first thing he did was to ask how his son was doing.


    "How was Pete today?" The tutor sighed.


    "He''s not doing his homework again.Because he didn''t reinforce what he learned, he doesn''t


    understand when we delve into moreplicated topics.He''s awfully stubborn and refuses to listen to


    us.As a result, his progress is nowgging behind his cousin''s by two semesters'' worth of lessons!"


    A troubled Justin frowned when he heard her report.


    Although his son''s IQ was excellent, he was introverted and autistic and had trouble expressing


    himself.


    He really didn''t know how he shouldmunicate with him! He walked up to Cherry, squatted down to


    face her, and asked patiently, "Why didn''t you do your homework?"


    Wow, looking at him up close, Daddy looks even more handsome now! Cherry couldn''t answer him for


    a moment there.


    Seeing her silent, the tutor secretly scoffed.


    He was indeed a dimwit that didn''t cry, kick up a fuss, or know how toin about others.


    Relieved, she started to spin more lies.


    "We''re really at our wits'' end, Mr.Hunt.We can''t discipline or scold him, so your only option is to employ


    certain special methods of educating now.''¡¯


    Cherry, who was currently captivated by her father''s good looks, thought to herself, What? They


    couldn''t discipline or scold me?

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Just as Cherry was about to speak, Justin frowned and asked, "What kind of special methods?"


    The tutor sighed and replied, "Pete was born autistic.He doesn''t like to talk nor does he know how to


    communicate with others.If this goes on, it''ll impede his development.I think you can consider either


    sending him to medical specialists for treatment or to a school for children with special needs."


    Her eyes shone after she spoke.


    Once Pete was sent to a school for children with special needs, he would be diagnosed as being


    mentally handicapped.


    With that, they would be able to ruin his future! Cherry was confused.


    That teacher was horrible! She looked at Justin.


    Should Daddy agree, she would stop seeing him as her father and would get Mommy to save Pete


    from their clutches.


    Hmph.


    Justin''s expression instantly darkened.


    He retorted fiercely, "Pete is fine.He doesn''t need to attend a school for children with special needs! If


    you can''t teach him, then I''ll find someone else! Lawrence!"


    "Yes, sir?"


    Justin ordered, "Settle her wages immediately.She doesn''t need toe in anymore tomorrow!"


    The tutor was shocked by his sudden wrath.


    Justin was usually very polite to them, which made her forget how domineering a man Justin really


    was.


    She had made a mistake.


    She shouldn''t have said something like that.


    She should have taken it slow.


    Seeing that she was out of a job, in order toplete her mission, the tutor put on a sincere and


    earnest expression and said, "I am the top domestic tutor in the States, Mr.Hunt.My advice is


    undoubtedly in your son''s best interests.Since you refuse to listen to the truth, then take it as if I didn''t


    say anything.I enjoyed myself very much during my time with Pete.Goodbye."


    Her speech was very in line with what an exemry teacher would say.


    Justin''s anger faded a little and he said, "Give her an extra half a year''s wages¡±


    The tutor was ecstatic.Half a year''s wages were a lot of money! Together with what that person had


    given her...Cherry, who was listening to them intently, was very satisfied.Daddy hadn''t given up on


    Pete.


    He was indeed protective of him.


    However, he had been deceived by that teacher! As she watched the wicked teacher walk happily


    toward the door, Cherry''s big grape-like eyes swiveled a little and she asked, "Daddy, am I a little


    bastard without a mother?"


    Justin was taken aback.


    He looked down suddenly to see his son looking up at him trustingly.


    His young, childish voice made what he said next sound particrly heartbreaking: "Am I really very


    stupid and dull? Did Mommy lower the quality of Daddy''s genes?"


    Justin was stunned.


    His son rarely spoke this much.


    However, the content was especially shocking to him.


    He restrained his overwhelming fury and asked gently, "Who told you these things, Pete?"


    Cherry stretched out her arm and pointed her chubby little finger at the door.


    "She did!"


    At the door, the tutor''s legs went limp the instant she felt Justin''s murderous aura and anger.


    She said fearfully, "Stop spouting nonsense, Pete "


    Cherry hid behind Justin and hugged his leg.


    She stuck out her tongue at the tutor and said, "Please don''t hit me again.I''m sorry!"


    The tutor was taken aback.


    Was this really that little dimwit who didn''t talk?! At the sight of how fearful his son looked, Justin didn''t


    give the tutor a chance to exin anymore.


    He ordered, "Bring her out, Lawrence!"


    "Yes, sir"


    Lawrence grabbed the tutor and pushed her out.


    Justin rubbed Cherry on her headfortingly and said, "Can you y by yourself for a while, Pete?"


    The uing scene was too bloody and unsuitable for children.


    Although Cherry wanted to be with her father, he needed to deal with the vicious teacher now.


    It was just like how Mommy would also blindfold her and tell her to count sheep whenever she fought


    others when they were abroad.


    She nodded.


    "Okay, Daddy!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin only left the room after seeing Cherry pick up a toy without any significant fluctuations in his


    emotions.


    Lawrence was a very efficient man.


    By then, he had already interrogated the truth out of the tutor.


    With his head down, he said ¡¯''...It''s your uncle and his family that bribed them.They wanted to make


    Pete into a stubborn and problematic child so that their own children can take over the corporation.The


    two tutors were sent by the old madam, so were negligent and overlooked it."


    The old madam doted on Pete the most.


    Who would have imagined that the tutors she sent harbored ill intentions?Justin clenched his fists and


    asked, "What did they do to Pete?"


    At the mention, Lawrence''s head lowered even further.


    He answered, "They punished him by making him stand, hitting his palms, and reprimanding him.Also,


    they didn''t teach him seriously.They didn''t dare to do any kind of physical abuse worse than that;


    because they were also afraid that someone would discover what was going on"


    Justin looked at the trembling woman kneeling on the ground and kicked her in the chest.


    The blow caused her to immediately cough up blood.


    His dark and overcast countenance made him look as if a demon.


    He ordered, "Throw her out."


    Lawrence''s heart trembled upon sensing Justin''s fury.


    However, even he himself was furious, let alone Justin who had always loved and doted on Pete.


    It was just that his way of expressing it wasn''t quite right.


    Justin returned to the room.


    When he saw Cherry''s tiny little form sitting on the sofa and ying with the toy car, his heart tightened


    with guilt.


    Pete had been with him since he was an infant.


    He had personally nursed him and changed his diapers, but even until he was one and a half years old,


    he didn''t speak at all.


    When they saw a doctor, he was told that Pete had slight congenital autism.


    Grandma said that it was because the boy didn''t have a mother and thus, had no sense of security.


    They mustn''t have him, a grown man, taking care of him anymore, so she had arranged for babysitters,


    family doctors, and tutors for him.


    As Pete slowly grew up and became able to have short conversations with people, it convinced him


    that Grandma was right.


    Pete was a stubborn boy and always went against him.


    He often made him so angry that he almost wanted to give him a good thrashing.


    Despite that, he continued to think that this was a phase that all normal children went through.


    That was, until that incidentst week...


    It was all his fault.


    Justin walked over slowly.


    He sat beside Cherry, softened his voice, and said, "Daddy is sorry, Pete"


    Cherry stretched out her little arms and hugged her handsome father.


    "Everything will be fine as long as you can acknowledge your mistakes and turn over a new leaf,


    Daddy!"


    Justin sighed.


    Then, he said seriously, "We won''t engage any more tutors.I''ll personally teach you in the future."


    The happy Cherry was instantly petrified.


    What?? She hated having to do homework the most! Help, Pete! Downstairs.


    When Nora returned to the room, she found her daughter sitting on the sofa and looking at her


    obediently instead of ying games like she usually did.


    She walked over and kissed Pete on the forehead.


    "You''re so well-behaved today, baby.''¡¯ The soft lips pressed against his forehead, causing Pete to


    freeze.


    Yet at the same time, a sense of anticipation also arose in him.


    Mommy''s so soft and gentle.


    He looked at Mommy longingly and subconsciously stood up and followed after her.


    As he did, he suddenly found his mother stopping and looking at him with a half-amused smile.


    "Are you intending to take a bath together with Mommy, Cherry?"


    Only then did Pete realize with a start that he had followed her into the bathroom in the master


    bedroom! He was about to retreat, but Nora stooped over and picked him up.


    She said, "Forget it, let''s bathe you first"


    rm bells rang in Pete''s head.


    Wouldn''t his identity as a boy be revealed if she were to bathe him?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Pete blushed.


    "No, no, it''s fine, Mommy.''¡¯


    Nora chuckled softly and said, "Cherry''s a big girl now"


    Pete ran away in a hurry after Nora let go of him.


    He stood outside the door to the bedroom and listened to the movements inside.


    The sound of running water, the sound of someone in the bath, and the sound of Mommy walking


    around in slippers after she was done bathing.


    After confirming that Mommy was dressed, he opened the door and saw her lying on the bed.


    With her eyes closed, she said, "Mommy has a very important operation in two days, Cherry.I need a


    crazy amount of sleep for the next few days, so I''ll go to bed first, alright?"


    "..Okay, Mommy¡± His sister had told him before that Mommy had poor health and that her hobby was


    sleeping.She was usually either asleep or dealing with troublesome issues so that she could sleep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he mustn''t disturb Mommy.


    Two minutester, when he heard steady breathinging from where the bed was, Pete tiptoed over


    to his mother.


    His tiny little form climbed onto the bed.


    Then, he found a spot in Nora''s arms and curled up there.


    Before he knew it, he had fallen into deep sleep while listening to her heartbeat.


    How wonderful.


    He also had a mother now.


    As a result, he didn''t see the SOS messages from Cherry on the cell phone in his pocket: "Help, Pete!"


    "Let''s exchange our positions again, Pete!"


    "Sob, I don''t love Daddy anymore!"


    Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Justin was pouring a ss of water to send another text


    message to her brother on her cell phone.


    When she saw that he still wasn''t replying, she could only give up and start tackling her assignments.


    She bit her pen and stared at the textbook, her face all wrinkled as she frowned.


    She, who had grown up abroad, was still at the literacy development stage.


    She couldn''t understand the questions on the papers at all! Justin sat next to her when he returned.


    It had been half a year since hest tutored his son.


    As such, he didn''t know how far their current progress was.


    He pointed at the simplest question and asked, "Do you know how to solve this?"


    Cherry''s big eyes werepletely nk.


    Justin fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he flipped back to sybus from half a year ago.


    "What about this?"


    Cherry shook her head hard.


    Justin stared at her.


    He wanted to ask Pete why he couldn'' t solve the question now when he could do it half a year ago.


    Also, was he really shaking his head when he hadn''t even read the question? Cherry wordlessly


    suggested, "Why don''t we learn about history instead, Daddy? I''m very knowledgeable in that."


    "..Alright"


    Justin flipped open the textbook.


    "Who''s the first president of the United States?"


    Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    She raised her hand and said, "I know this!"


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief.


    His son had fallen behind in his mathematics, but it would also do if he was doing well in his history


    sses.


    As soon as the thought formed, he heard her yell, "Tom Cruise!"


    "..It''s George Washington!" Cherry blinked.


    "Oh right, I must have remembered it wrongly.


    Next question please, Daddy: "Which American politician was assassinated in 1963?"


    "Leonardo DiCaprio!"


    Cherry immediately answered.


    Justin took a deep breath and told himself not to get mad.


    His son had just started talking a little more.He mustn''t lose his temper.He decided to try again.


    "Who invented the light bulb?"


    Full of confidence, Cherry answered, "Keanu Reeves!"


    As Justin looked at his son''s usually stern countenance that seemed more alive and animated today,


    he couldn''t help yelling, "Peter Hunt!"


    Cherry looked up, her expression as though she was eagerly seeking praise.


    "Aren''t I great, Daddy? There''s still a lot more that I know!" Justin was perplexed.


    But when he saw how his son looked, he immediately reined his temper in.


    The tutors were the ones who had taught him all these, so what was he losing his temper at the kid for?


    He would just ''reward'' those two tutors even handsomely! Justin said glumly, "Let''s continue tomorrow¡±


    "Okay, Daddy!"


    Cherry heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    Seeing Lawrence poking his head into the room every now and then because he probably had


    something to talk to her father about, she carefully climbed down from the chair and said, "I''m going off


    to y now!"


    Justin rubbed his temples as he watched her run off.


    Lawrence entered the room.


    With aplicated look, he said, "Pete seems to be doing worse than how the tutor had put it.If this


    goes on, he''ll probably fall to thest ce in the year-end assessment, right? Do you want to quickly


    contact a few other tutors? There''s still time until the end of the year¡­¡±


    The Hunts held assessments for the children at the end of each year.Pete always took top ce in the


    past.


    That was how he became known among outsiders for having a high IQ.


    Yet his grades had deteriorated so badly in just half a year.


    No wonder it was said that even though children had good memory, they were also prone to forgetting.


    Once they stopped learning, their grades would suffer immediately.


    mes of fury red in Justin''s eyes.


    He closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before he finally sighed and said, "Forget it.Let''s not


    force him to do it anymore"


    It was exactly because he had ced too much emphasis on education in the past that he always fell


    out with his son.


    But when he saw how he smiled and how he cried and kicked up a fuss, it was then that he realized


    that his son mental health was more important than anything else.


    Even if his son were to really forget everything that he had learned and take thest ce in


    examinations every time, he could just live from day to day in the future.


    He would pave the way for his son''s future.


    Justin, who had always been bold and resolute when facing the unscrupulousmercial world,


    hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he asked, "Do you find Pete very different today?"


    The abuse had been ongoing for a very long time, but his son had never once mentioned anything.


    Yet not only had he spoken up today, but his personality seemed to also have be a lot more


    cheerful? For some reason, Justin suddenly thought of what that woman had said downstairs...


    How did she know that the tutors were problematic? Had Pete been keeping in contact with her all this


    time?


    A pondering Lawrence also said, "Could Miss Smith have counseled Pete? Speaking of this, she''s


    really not a simple woman.After all, so many women have tried to gain Pete'' s favor in order to get near


    to you, but all of them have been unsessful."


    Lawrence couldn''t even keep count of how many of Justin'' s suitors he had had to handle in the past


    anymore.


    He thought for a while and asked,¡± Do you want to consider giving Miss Smith a chance to get near you


    if she really has a positive influence on Pete?¡±


    Justin hesitated for a while before he asked, "What is she doing now?"


    A hesitant look appeared on Lawrence''s countenance again.


    "When the cleaners went to clean the room just now, they heard from the nanny that she''s asleep, and


    she forbade them from disturbing them.Her aunt''s life is still in limbo, yet she can still bring herself to


    sleep?"


    A person who could do that was too unfeeling.


    Justin''s expression darkened.


    "Don''t let her make contact with Pete so often anymore"


    "Yes, sir Lawrence wanted to say more, but Justin suddenly noticed that the little fellow had fallen


    asleep on the sofa.¡±


    He gestured to Lawrence to keep quiet.


    Then, he walked over and picked up Cherry, intending to carry her into the bedroom.


    A dazed Cherry suddenly ced her arms around his neck and said, "Mommy, I''ve found my elder


    brother.He looks just like me Justin paused and frowned.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Justin stared at the young child in his arms.Her murmur reached his ears.


    It seemed like she was calling out for her mother...The light in his eyes dimmed.


    Pete rarely asked about his mother.But as it turned out, to his son, his mother was such an important


    figure.He lowered his eyes, hiding theplex emotions within.Then, he carried Cherry into the


    bedroom, took off her shoes, and tucked her in.


    He gazed at his son''s young, sleeping visage for a long time before he quietly exited the bedroom.


    The next day.


    "Sorry, I fell asleepst night.Did Daddy scold youst night, Cherry?"


    Cherryy on the bed and sent her brother a voice message back.


    "Nope, because even though I don''t know much about mathematics, I''m awesome at history! Daddy


    was so moved that he canceled my homework!"


    Pete believed her.


    He said, "Okay.Don''t forget our ns today"


    Cherry was about to reply when the door opened.


    Justin pushed the door open and walked in to see his son on the bed with his butt perched high into the


    air while texting on his cell phone.


    At the sight of him, his son turned off the cell phone screen in a slight panic.


    Then, with a guilty conscience, he blinked with his big cute eyes and eximed, "You look even more


    handsome today, Daddy!"


    Justin couldn''t help but smile when he heard the little fellowplimenting him.


    "...You''re a handsome fellow, too."


    "No, that won''t do."


    Cherry corrected him seriously and said, "Handsome'''' is used to describe boys.I''m going to be pretty


    when I grow up!"


    Justin was perplexed.


    Cherry flipped the quilt aside and climbed out of the bed nimbly.


    Then, she held hisrge hand with her own small one and asked, "Wanna have breakfast, Daddy?


    Cherr...Cherry Pit is really hungry!"


    Justin nced at her hesitantly again.


    Grandpa was the one that had named him Peter, in hopes that he would be as resilient and down-to-


    earth as a rock.


    How did that be ''cherry pit'' instead? It sounded a little sissy.


    He took Cherry to the dining room.The presidential suite was bigger than 5,000 square feet.


    It had four bedrooms, two studies, a living room, a lounge, a gym, a kitchen, and a dining room.


    While they were eating, Justin instructed, "Get the family doctor here''''


    Cherry ate slow, so Justin got the nanny to look after her after he finished.


    Then, he entered the study with the family doctor who had hurried over.


    As the doctor stood there, he saw his employer''s expression changing again and again before he


    hesitantly asked, "Is it possible to tell a five-year-old child''s sexual orientation?"


    During the history quiz the day before, all the names that his son had mentioned were good-looking


    and attractive men.


    Moreover, his son''s wish to be ''pretty'' and how he had called himself ''cherry pit'' this morning was


    rather worrisome.


    Was Chester being a bad influence on him? When the family doctor saw how serious he was, he


    replied solemnly, "One''s sexual orientation is generally already decided at birth.But if you have


    concerns about this, I can prepare a test for Pete."


    "..Okay, get the test ready.¡± After giving the doctor instructions, Justin exited the study .


    The moment he returned to the dining room, he saw Chester and his son''s arms slung across each


    other''s backs while they spoke with each other in low voices.


    His face immediately sank.


    "Why didn''t you log on to the gamest nigh "


    Chester was stuffing bread into his mouth and speaking with a muffled voice when he suddenly felt a


    chilly auraing toward him.


    He turned his head slowly to see the tyrant standing behind him.


    The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to kill him.


    Chester was so frightened that he jumped up from the chair.


    "A-are you okay, Justin?"


    Justin retracted his scrutinizing gaze and walked in between Chester and Cherry.


    He said, "No one''s living next door.You can move in there instead."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chester was confused.


    Why was he sensing acute disdain from the tyrant? When Cherry was full, she walked over and put her


    arms around Justin''s leg.


    Then, she looked up and asked adorably, "Can you apany me to the movies today, Daddy?"


    Just as Justin was about to refuse, his son wheedled, "C'' mon, Daddy! Pretty please?"


    That tone...Justin bent over and picked Cherry up.


    "Don''t plead with others so lightly, Pete."


    Cherry''s big round eyes blinked.


    "Will you go, then?"


    "..Alright."


    In order to make it up to his son, he had already postponed all his work and meetings today.


    Since he wanted to go to the movies, he would apany him.


    The two picked an afternoon screening for a cartoon film.


    Before leaving, Cherry secretly sent a message to Pete: "All set, Pete! What about you?"


    Pete replied very quickly: "We''ve already set off"


    How could Nora possibly reject the request? She was always sleeping, so she was already spending


    less time with her child than other mothers.


    Thus, as long as the request wasn''t too much, she agreed to every one of Cherry''s requests.


    As she had to perform surgery the next day, she had slept all the way until 2 pm.


    Then, she took Pete to the movie theater while yawning.


    At the entrance of the movie theater, the corners of her lips spasmed a little as she looked at Pete.


    "It''s just a movie, Cherry. Is this really necessary?"


    Pete had a mask on.


    "...It''s to prevent being infected by contagious diseases."


    Nora held her forehead with her hand.


    "And the shades?"


    Pete pushed them up a little and replied reticently, "It looks good'' "If you say so."


    After Nora bought some popcorn and c, she took his hand and led him into the movie theater.


    After taking their assigned seats, Pete took out his cell phone and sent a text message to his sister:


    "Are you here yet?"


    Cherry was currently following Justin into the movie theater sulkily.


    She wanted popcorn, but her father had adamantly refused to buy her some, saying that it was


    unhealthy.


    He was horrible! Justin intensely dislikedrge movie theaters like this.


    Not only were there a lot of people, but the air was also very dirty.


    But because his son wanted the experience, it wasn'' t quite appropriate for him to book the whole


    theater, either. He entered the cinema sullenly with Cherry in his arms.


    When he reached the seats assigned to them based on the tickets that his son had bought online, he


    immediately spotted the woman already seated there.


    The theater was very dark, but she was so fair that it dazzled one''s eyes.


    Her eyes were lidded and she seemed very sleepy.


    Her arms werefortably crossed and she was currently asleep.


    Justin''s expression darkened.


    He had been wondering why his son suddenly wanted toe to the movies and even bought tickets.


    So, in the end, it was all still that woman''s scheme.


    He wanted to turn around and leave, but when he thought of his son''s mental health, he suppressed


    his impatience and ced Cherry between the two of them in the end.


    He would never give her a chance to get close to him again.


    The two cuties, who both had masks on, exchanged a look with each other.


    How were Daddy and Mommy going to fall in love with each other if they didn''t sit together?! The movie


    started at this point.


    The theme song of Frozen started to y.


    With just a nce, the movie instantly grabbed Cherry''s attention and she started to watch it with her


    eyes widened.


    Half an hourter, Cherry suddenly smelled popcorn.


    Engrossed in the cartoon, she subconsciously nudged Nora and said, "Popcorn, Mommy!"


    Nora, who was dozing off, let out a dazed "Okay".


    Then, she picked up a piece of popcorn, took off Cherry''s mask, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Pete was astounded.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    The expression of Justin, who wasn''t interested in the movie, instantly darkened after he saw what she


    had done.Instead of feeding her own daughter, she was feeding his son.


    If even something like this wasn''t her attempt at trying to please him and pursue him, then how else


    was he supposed to interpret her actions?! Upon sensing a cold auraing from the side, Nora


    slowly opened her eyes and looked over.


    When confronted with Justin''s deep and dark eyes, which also had a bit of a sharp look in them, she


    was taken aback for a moment.


    Was she dreaming? Otherwise, why was she seeing Justin in the movie theater? Her sleepiness


    disappeared instantly.


    She lowered her eyeszily and wondered, Is this a coincidence? Or is Justin here because he


    suspects that I''m Anti and hase to sound me out? Things had gotten troublesome.


    She wanted to pretend that she didn''t see him, but her instincts told her that the man seemed to still be


    staring at her at the moment.


    On top of that, he had a rather hostile look in his eyes.


    Nora turned to the side and gave a perfunctory greeting.


    "What a coincidence, Mr.Hunt."


    A coincidence? The look on Justin''s face turned darker.


    "Never mind that we''re watching the same movie, but even our seats just so happen to be next to each


    other''s? What a coincidence , indeed!"


    Nora was puzzled.


    Why did he sound so sarcastic? She frowned.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin replied coldly, "I told you, I hate it when people try to approach me by using my son.Did you


    forget what I said, Miss Smith?"


    Nora was astonished.


    He was misunderstanding her again and again.


    Had he had enough yet? Nora slowly retracted her gaze and looked in front of her seriously.


    She said, "You are indeed an attractive man, Mr.Hunt, but you shouldn''t be too narcissistic, either.Men


    like you who look prettier than women aren''t my type.¡¯¡¯ Justin sneered, "Your actions are so tant,


    Miss Smith, yet you''re still trying to hide your intentions? Let me make things clear I''m not interested in


    you.If you have the time to seduce me, why don''t you think about how to cure your aunt''s illness


    instead?"


    His words angered Nora.


    That man must be sick in the head! She said coldly, "Don''t worry, you needn''t bother yourself with my


    aunt''s illness at all!"


    When he heard how she glossed over the topic, Justin became even angrier.


    He was about to retort when the moviegoer with their children seated in the row in front of them


    suddenly turned around and snapped, "Hey, we''re in the middle of a movie here.Can the two of you


    refrain from quarreling with your other halves in here?!"


    Justin was bewildered.Nora was bewildered.


    The movie theater was pitch-dark.


    Justin didn''t know why, but he didn''t immediately feel any disgust when someone else misunderstood


    him and Nora as a married couple.


    Instead, a dazed feeling, not easily detectable, arose in him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The moviegoer added earnestly, "Can''t the two of you, as husband and wife, control yourselves a little


    better in front of the children? You''re scaring them!"


    Nora looked at where the moviegoer was pointing and looked down to see Cherry who was sitting there


    with a mask on and only her eyes exposed.


    Justin bent over and picked her up.


    He said with displeasure, "This is thest time I''m warning you, Miss Smith.The next time I see you


    approaching my son, I''m not holding back!"


    He strode away right after saying that.


    Nora was bewildered.


    She nced at the other side, finding herself mystified when she saw Pete there.


    It seemed like her hand had gone the other side instead when she was feeding Cherry just now, right?


    While she was hesitating, Pete held her hand silently and said, "Let''s go too, Mommy.¡¯¡¯


    He hereby dered that the first date had failed.When they returned to the hotel, it was already four in


    the afternoon.Nora went to sleep again.


    The next day''s operation wouldst seven or eight hours.


    If she didn''t get enough sleep, she wouldn''t have enough strength and energy to support her through it.


    Pete, who was next to her, anxiously sent a text message to Cherry: "How''s it going over there,


    Cherry?"


    Meanwhile, on the top floor.


    Cherry was facing off with Justin.


    Justin ordered, "You''re forbidden from making contact with that woman in the future."


    Cherry''srge eyes were full of grievances as she asked, "Why?"


    Knowing that it wasn''t right to speak badly about other people in front of children, Justin didn''t answer


    right away. However, Lawrence, who was next to him, answered, "It''s because she''s someone that just


    sits on the sidelines and watches without doing anything even though her aunt is sick.On top of that,


    she¡¯s even going to the movies! That woman is too cold-blooded!"


    Cherry panicked and retorted angrily, "Mommy isn''t cold-blooded! She''s someone that values


    rtionships the most! She''ll definitely save Grandaunt!"


    Justin''s expression darkened.


    Never mind that she was cajoling his son to call her Mommy, but he''s even addressing her aunt as


    Grandaunt now?


    "You''re a bad Daddy! You can''t say that about her! I''m ignoring you!"


    Cherry pouted aggrievedly.


    With tears in her eyes, she ran straight into the bedroom.


    Justin clenched his fists angrily.


    He had been getting along well with his son today, yet now, he had actually made his son cry because


    of that woman! At this point, Lawrence came over and said excitedly, "Mr.Hunt, we''ve received news


    that Anti ising to the hospital in town for an operation! Observers are allowed during the


    operation.I''ve asked for a spot, and I n to send someone there to stand guard.We''ll catch hold of her


    this time for sure!"


    Justin thought for a while, then looked at the bedroom.


    Atst, he said, "I will go in person!"


    The next day.Nora didn''t go to the operating room after entering the hospital.She went to the ward to


    visit her aunt first, intending tofort her.


    As soon as she entered, a worried Lisa came over.


    "Nora, is the message you sent me yesterday saying that Mom will undergo surgery today true?" Nora


    nodded.


    "Yeah¡± Next to them, Ang sneered, "You''re such an unlearned piece of trash, Nora.Do you know that


    Aunt Irene¡¯s tumor is located in a very risky area? It''s impossible for ordinary surgeons to operate on


    her!"


    Nora looked at her.


    "I know that."


    "Since you do, then why did you still look for someone to operate on her? You''re obviously taking her


    life lightly!"


    Ang looked at Will and Lisa and said, "I''ve already shown Dr.Larson Aunt Irene''s CT scan a long


    time ago, and even he is hesitant to take on the task.Do you really think she can get a better doctor


    than Dr.Larson?"


    When Will heard this, he asked somewhat hesitantly, "Tell me the truth, Nora.How high is the


    operation''s sess rate?"


    Before Nora could even reply, Ang scoffed and said, "I''ll tell you the truth there are only two doctors


    in the States that can achieve a sess rate of 50% in this operation.Apart from them, everyone else


    can only achieve 10%! If you don''t undergo the operation, Aunt Irene can still live for another two


    months, but if you do, there''s a 90% chance that she won''t be able toe out of the operating room


    alive today!"


    Her words frightened Lisa so badly that blood drained from her face.


    "I-isn''t there a better doctor?"


    "Oh, there is!"


    Ang said, "There''s Dr.Anti, the top surgeon in the world.To her, there is no surgery that cannot be


    done! She can achieve a 100% sess rate.Unfortunately, Dr.Anti is currently abroad and a great


    distance away from here.Even so many of the wealthy and powerful can''t find her, so how can ordinary


    people like you possibly convince her to do it?"


    The ward was dead silent.


    Just as Ang was all smug and both Will and Lisa had lost all hope, the three suddenly heard Nora''s


    low voice: "In that case, do you know who the doctor I got is?"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Ang said sarcastically, "Did you not understand what I was saying? Unless it''s Dr.Anti, the situation


    won''t change ,no matter who you''ve gotten over!"


    Scaring a patient before their operation, and making them nervous and full of distrust toward their


    doctor held zero benefits for the operation.Nora hade over intending tofort her aunt right from


    the start.


    At the sight of their pale faces, she was just about to utter the name "Anti"


    when Irene suddenly said, "I trust you, Nora.Let''s get ready for the operation.¡¯¡¯ Nora paused.


    Ang said sharply, "What a fool.Are you also in a hurry to die?¡¯¡¯


    Lisa became even more nervous.


    "Mom"


    Irene gave her a wry smile and said, "How many doctors have your father and you approached for this


    operation? No one dares to do it because none of them wants to be held responsible.It''s hard no


    matter who does it anyway, so why bother so much about who the operating surgeon is?"


    She would take the risk.


    And see if God also thinks that this should be the end of her life.


    She looked at Lisa and Will and said, "Remember this, Will, Lisa.No matter whether the operation


    seeds or not, this is what I''ve chosen.It has nothing to do with Nora¡¯ Nora lowered her gaze, her


    heart warmed.The door to the ward opened and a nurse came in.


    "Mrs.ck, we''ll be transferring you to the operating room now.Outside the operating room.After


    waiting for Irene to be transferred into the operating room, Nora decided to head off to make pre-


    operation preparations.However, the moment she turned, she heard Ang''s voice.


    "Where are you going, Nora? I get it now.You must be having a guilty conscience, so you''re too scared


    to face what''s going to happen, right? You''re afraid that the cks will me you for Aunt Irene''s death


    when the hospital staff brings her dead body outter! "You can''t go! You have to stay here and take


    responsibility for Aunt Irene¡¯s life!"


    Nora paused and slowly said, "I have something on"


    Ang scoffed and said, "What do you have that''s more important than Aunt Irene''s life? Why are you


    so cold-blooded?"


    Will, who was listening to the conversation between the two, clenched his fists.


    His eyes were filled with fierce disappointment.


    No matter whether the operation seeded or not, he wasn''t going to cast any me on Nora.


    But as his wife''s most beloved niece, couldn''t she even stay with her during the surgery? At this time, a


    nurse came up and said, "Can I get her family members to sign the medical liability waiver form,


    please?"


    Will''s hand trembled at the sight of the surgical consent form and the liability waiver form she handed


    over.


    With her eyes red, Lisa''s voice trembled as she asked, "What does this mean?"


    Ang stepped forward, her face still sporting a rxed and happy smile.


    Obviously, she wasn''t concerned at all about the life of the person in the operating room.


    She said sarcastically, "It means that the doctor won''t have to take any responsibility even if he causes


    the death of the patient during the surgery! Aunt Irene¡¯s surgery is such a difficult one.


    The doctors aren''t fools; they''ll definitely ask for liability waiver form to be signed: Lisa''s face turned


    pale with fright.


    Ang was extremely satisfied.


    Her eyes swiveled a little and she grabbed the consent form from the nurse.


    Then, she looked at the section naming the chief surgeon at the bottom as she said, "I wanna see who


    this surgeon is, so brave to actually undertake Aunt Irene''s operation!"


    The operation was bound to fail, but that surgeon had agreed to operate on her aunt, thereby


    potentially ruining her grand ns to usurp thepany.


    She wanted them ruined! There was a sinister look in Ang''s eyes, but when she saw who the chief


    surgeon was the next moment, she suddenly froze! How could this be?!


    "Anti?"


    Beside her, Lisa eximed, "Is this the top surgeon in the world that you guys were talking about just


    now?"


    "What?"


    Will also eximed, "Let me take a look!"


    As the two of them stared at the chief surgeon''s name, their eyes started to light up again.


    Will looked at Nora in surprise and asked, "Nora, how did you manage to get Dr.Anti to do the


    operation?"


    Nora cast her eyes down and randomly made up a story.


    She said, "Anti likes challenging operations, so I tried emailing them Aunt Irene''s CT scans.I didn''t


    expect them to agree."


    Will''s eyes turned red.


    "I''ve misunderstood you, Nora!"


    "It''s okay.¡¯¡¯ Nora said dispassionately, "But I really do have something up, so I''m going off first."


    The shocked Ang was still frozen in ce even after she left, and she watched Lisa and Will sign


    the forms.


    Will even cried because of how ecstatic he was, and she felt as if she had been made to eat her words.


    "Hurry up, Dr.Anti has already arrived!"


    Several doctors from the hospital strode into the operating room.


    They were representatives that the dean had carefully selected to observe Anti''s operation.


    This was a rare opportunity for them.


    Dr.Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology, happened to be among them.


    When he was about to enter the operating room, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Ang and he


    stopped immediately.


    He called out, "Ang, is that you?"


    Ang came back to her senses and greeted him.


    "Dr.Larson."


    Dr.Larson was Ang''s professor at the School of Medicine in college.


    He asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ang hurriedly answered, "My aunt''s the patient.¡¯ Dr.Larson''s eyes lit up right away and he beckoned


    to her.


    The two went over to the side and he asked, "What''s your family''s rtionship with Anti?"


    Ang replied, "My aunt is in serious condition, so the operation''s a challenging one.Practically none of


    the doctors in the States are capable of performing it, so I tried emailing Anti.Unexpectedly, she really


    agreed to take on the operation! Can you bring me in to observe the surgery, too?"


    A scheming look filled her eyes.


    It was that damned fatty who had sent the email, but how would Anti know who the sender was


    anyway? It is undoubtedly an honor to be able to observe Anti''s surgery! Enlightened, Dr.Larson said,


    "So, you''re the one that got Anti over.


    You''ve made a huge contribution to the hospital ! Of course, I can bring you in.¡¯ Ang hurriedly


    followed after Dr.Larson.


    Among those here to observe, apart from the well-known specialists in the hospital, there were only a


    few promising doctoral students.


    She was the only undergraduate there.


    If she became a well-known doctor, then Anthony definitely wouldn''t find her beneath him anymore!


    Nora slipped into the operating room through the side door.


    As soon as she entered, she spotted Lily, her surgical assistant.


    She had flown into the States overnight in order to help out today.


    In order to keep their identities secret, the two of them were the only ones in the dressing room.


    Lily put on the surgical gown for her.


    Afterpleting the disinfection procedures, they entered a room in the second hallway.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There, they ran into the doctors present to observe the operation.


    They had changed rtively quickly and were currently crowding around Ang and chatting.


    "To think you actually managed to get Anti over, Ang! I heard from Dr.Larson just now that he


    intends to get the hospital and college to focus on training you!"


    "Wow, that''s so awesome.You''ll definitely be a well-known surgeon in only a few years!"


    "What an honor it is for undergraduates to observe Anti''s surgery!"


    Ang, who was surrounded by them, felt as if she was on cloud nine.


    At the sight of Anti, she hurriedly walked up to her and said, "Hello, Dr.Anti.I''m the one that sent you


    that email.Thank you for operating on my aunt.I really look up to you.Can you give me a chance to


    be a postgraduate student under you?" Nora was bewildered.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Nora had a mask, goggles, and surgical cap on, so she was totally covered from head to toe.


    No one could see what she looked like at all.


    Therefore, none of them saw the mocking smile at the corners of her lips.


    She really didn''t expect her younger sister to be this shameless.


    Had it been before, she might have considered being a little nicer, but now...


    Nora suddenly smiled and said, "Oh, so you''re Nora Smith? She had deliberately lowered her voice,


    which made her voice, which was already deep, sound even deeper as if she had a sore throat.


    As soon as she said that, the whole operating room suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone, including Dr.Larson, looked at Ang.


    Ang''s smile froze, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Did that damned fatty actually sign off the email? Dr.Larson''s expression turned sullen and he asked,


    "What'' s the meaning of this, Ang?"


    Ang braced herself ard started to make up a story.


    She said, "I''m sorry, Professor Anti, Dr.Larson.I was afraid that Professor Anti would reject my request,


    sol was too embarrassed to use my real name and ended up using my sister''s.¡¯¡¯ Dr.Larson''s expression


    mellowed.


    ¡®¡®I see."


    All of her sister''s ingenuity had been put into use here instead.


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    As she walked to the operating room, she asked seemingly curiously, "How did you get hold of my


    email address?"


    Ang, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, was bewildered.


    Why would anyone ask about this? Besides, her aunt was the patient.


    Her im that she had sent the email made logical sense, so there was no need to press the issue at


    all.


    She wiped off the perspiration that had formed on her forehead again and stammered, "I...I asked a


    friend for it."


    Nora continued her questions as if nothing had happened.


    She asked, ¡®¡¯Can you tell me what my email address is?"


    Ang abruptly stood still, the exposed parts of her face already pale.


    Her reaction was too telling.


    A red-faced Dr.Larson reprimanded, "What''s the matter with you, Ang? Were you the one who sent


    the email or not?"


    Ang could only tell the truth.


    "N-no, it wasn''t me.¡¯¡¯ Having reached the doors to the operating room, Nora opened them.


    Before entering, she heard Dr.Larson shouting angrily behind her, "To think you could bring yourself to


    say something like that in order to observe the operation! A student of poor character and upbringing


    like you is not worthy of observing Anti''s operation.Get out!"


    In the operating room.


    Irene clenched her fists nervously as sheid on the cold bed and stared at the ceiling.


    She turned her head toward the door when she heard it opening.


    When her gentle eyes met the doctor''s, she swallowed nervously.


    She knew that she would probably die on the operating table today.


    10% sess rate was too low.


    Just as a wry smile appeared on her lips, the doctor suddenly came over.


    In a low voice, she said, "I''m Anti, Aunt Irene.Go ahead and sleep.When you wake up, you''ll be all fine"


    Irene''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Past the goggles, a pair of familiar cat-like eyes entered her sight.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the top floor of Hotel Finest.


    "Daddy''s a bad man who misunderstood Mommy.I''m not talking to you"


    In the bedroom, Cherry hugged the one and only plush toy in the pile of toys and turned her back to the


    door as she sat in the corner.


    The big and tall Justin stood at the door.


    The little fellow had such a bad temper.


    She had been ignoring him since the day before, and she kept staring at him usingly with her big


    and teary eyes, making it seem as if he had done some terribly heinous things.


    Lawrence was in the room trying to coax her.


    He said, "Don ¡®t sit here anymore, Pete.Why don''t we go over to where the toys are?"


    Cherry raised her head and curled her lip as she said, "There are only cars and airnes there.It''s no


    fun! Why aren''t there any Barbie dolls?"


    Justin''s jaw tightened.


    He looked at the family doctor and asked in a low voice, "Is the test ready?"


    "Yes, it is."


    After answering, the family doctor walked into the bedroom cheerfully and said in a cajoling voice,


    "Why don''t we do a little test, Pete? I''ll give you a Barbie doll when we''re done.¡¯


    Cherry, who waspletely unaware that this would put her brother in a rather unfortunate situation,


    immediately nodded.


    "Okay!"


    Seeing his son happily following the doctor and walking out of the bedroom, worry appeared on Justin''s


    countenance.


    The test was over very quickly.


    A short half an hourter, Cherry bounced out of the study with the Barbie doll that the family doctor


    had rewarded her with and ran past Justin into the bedroom without looking anywhere else.


    While looking at her from the back, Justin, who had an indescribable expression on his face, entered


    the study and asked, "Are the results out?"


    The family doctor coughed and replied, "Yes, it is.Please be mentally prepared, Mr.Hunt.Justin


    clenched his fists tightly.The family doctor said tactfully, "It is obvious that Pete pays more attention to


    men than women.


    The test has shown that he thinks he''s.


    ..


    a little princess.¡¯ Bam! Justin mmed his fist on the desk.


    He, who had always faced all the dirty deception and trickery in themercial world with skill and


    ease, actually found himself feeling a little helpless.


    What was he to do about this? The sound startled the family doctor.


    It was only when he looked back and saw Lawrence beckoning him at the door that he finally walked


    out of the room.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Lawrence said, "It''s time, Mr.Hunt."


    He had already asked around Anti''s operation would take seven hours.The timing would be just nice if


    they went over now.Justin stood up solemnly.


    "Let''s go.¡¯ He nced at his son when he was leaving the roombing her doll''s hair.


    He hummed a little song as he nimbly braided the doll''s hair.Then, he picked a set of clothes and


    started to change the doll into it.


    He tried, again and again, to keep his temper under control .


    Atst, he said, "Daddy''s going out for a while, Pete.Let''s y with the airnes together when I''m


    back"


    Cherry ignored him.


    Justin then said, "I''ll buy you a Barbie when Ie back in the evening¡±


    Cherry''s eyes brightened and she looked at him eagerly.However, she forced herself to look away.


    She said, "Cherr ..Cherry Pit doesn''t want a Barbie doll.I want Mommy.Sob, she had already changed


    ces with Pete for two days.She missed Mommy.What the heck was ''


    Cherry Pit?! Justin, who felt as if his heart had been pierced by a million arrows, left the hotel


    brokenhearted together with Lawrence and headed to the hospital in town.


    In order to ensure that he could catch Anti, Justin decided to enter the operating room.


    While he was changing, next to him, Lawrence said, "This is a psychological issue, Mr.Hunt.How about


    we ask Miss Smith toe over and talk to Pete?"


    Justin cast his eyes down.


    The thought of Nora irritated him even more.


    When he came in to change, he had noticed that her aunt was still in the middle of her operation, yet


    she was nowhere in sight.


    A woman like that...


    He rejected the suggestion again.


    "No, it isn''t necessary"


    Even if his son wasn''t normal, at least he wasn''t a heartless and callous person.


    After leaving him a cold reply, he pushed the door open and entered the operating room.Inside the


    operating room, all the lights were focused on the operating table.


    His eyes locked directly onto the woman who was currently performing the operation with full


    concentration I Upon seeing her, a slightly stunned expression came over his countenance.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Justin had seen a photo of Anti before, but the woman who was performing the surgery.She seemed


    much thinner than the one in the photo? He stood quietly behind the crowd.


    No one was allowed to enter the operating room in the middle of the operation.If it weren''t for the fact


    that this hospital belonged to the Hunts, it would also have been very difficult for him to enter.


    Therefore, Justin abided by the rules very much and didn''t go forward immediately.


    He intended to wait until Anti had finished the operation before he approached her.


    The operating room was very quiet.


    Only a woman''s professional but hoarse voice sounded from time to time: "What''s her heart rate?"


    "Her blood pressure?"


    "#10 de.¡±


    "Hemostatic forceps."


    She had likely already been operating on the patient for six and a half hours.


    The assistant behind her was constantly wiping the perspiration off her brow, but even now, her hands


    were still very stable and didn''t show any traces of trembling at all.


    Her eyes, as she stared intently at the operating table, were focused and serious.


    Although one couldn''t see her face, she nevertheless exuded an indescribable charm.


    Justin initially thought that he had arrived too early, and felt rather irked that he had to wait here for


    twenty minutes.


    But as he watched her perform the dry and boring surgery, before he knew it, the time had actually


    already gone by.


    This continued until she finally said, "Close the wound."


    The assistant who had been behind her all this time replied, "Okay.The chief surgeon was the one who


    performed the operation while the assistant did the simple stitching at the end.Everything had gone


    smoothly in the operation so far.


    But at this point! It seemed like someone had identally bumped the tray that an assistant was


    holding, and the scalpel on it suddenly fell onto the ground! The scene instantly became a little chaotic.


    The lights around the operating table were very bright, which caused the sides to look a little dark in


    comparison .


    Anti was hidden right among the assistants moving about! Anti, who was among them, reprimanded,


    "Why were you so careless? It''s fortunate that the final stitches are the only thing left.You guys, go and


    clean up with me!"


    "Okay."


    The assistants, together with Anti, were all wearing surgical gowns of the same color.


    They headed straight to the sterile area.


    Justin quickly followed after them.


    After entering the sterile area, they took off their goggles, masks, and gloves, and washed their hands


    with running water.


    Except for one, the rest were all blond.


    Anti wasn''t blond.


    Thus, Justin walked straight behind the only person who wasn''t blond there, pped his hand over her


    shoulder, and said, "Hello, Anti.I''ve heard a lot about you."


    However, the woman that turned around was a in Jane.


    She looked at Justin in surprise and said, "Dr.Anti has already left.I''m Lily, her assistant.You are?"


    Justin frowned.


    It was then that he realized that he had been fooled.


    Did Anti really think she could get away today, though? He took a step back, picked up his cell phone,


    and called Lawrence.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He ordered coldly, "Lock down all of the operating room''s exits and check all the personnel inside! "


    ¡°Yes, sir¡¯¡¯ In the operating room.


    From the corner of her eye, Nora could see Justin going out of the ward.


    She let out a huge sigh of relief as she stood in front of the operating table.


    She had already known before she came as Anti to perform the operation that the news would


    definitely get out and attract the attention of that man with high social status.


    Therefore, she had already made preparations for it beforehand.


    It wasmon knowledge that the chief surgeon didn''t do trivial things like sutures.


    However, Nora demanded perfection when operating on her aunt, so she would definitely do it herself.


    To everyone else, Anti had already left with the assistants.


    Who would have thought that she had merely turned around amidst the chaos earlier and was actually


    still here? She moved quickly.


    Within a mere ten minutes, the stitching waspleted.


    Finally, after checking her aunt''s various data indicators, she announced, "Operation sessful"


    The duty of postoperative care was given to a professional nurse.


    She and the two remaining assistants then followed the observing doctors to the sterile area.


    Nora yawned sleepily.


    The toll that a seven-hour operation took on one was unimaginable.


    To people who naturally had a weak constitution like her, it was very punishing.


    She would probably have to sleep for 14 to 15 hours straight when she gets backter.


    She was just thinking about that when she suddenly noticed Lily, who was in the sterile area, giving her


    a look.


    Nora paused.


    A foreboding feeling suddenly arose in her.


    The next moment, she saw a row of bodyguards in ck standing at the operating room entrance and


    checking everyone''s identities one by one.


    Lily demanded angrily, "What is the meaning of this, Mr.Hunt? We were invited to perform an operation.


    Why should we undergo your unreasonable cross-examination of Justin stood guard at the door with


    an unweing presence, his tall figure exuding a strong sense of oppression.


    Next to him, an expressionless Lawrence replied, "My apologies, miss.


    You''re not doctors employed by this hospital after all.


    Should any idents happen to the patient, I''m afraid we''ll have to take responsibility.


    Therefore, please leave behind your contact information.


    Nora cast her eyes downward slightly and sighed inwardly, That tyrant is really hard to get rid of.


    How about fighting her way out? However, her sore fingers and weak legs were telling her that she


    currently didn''t have enough strength to do that! She didn''t notice that Justin had been staring at her.


    Even though she was wearing a surgical gown, her figure was very simr to Anti''s.


    Everyone in front was cooperating with Lawrence''s investigation, but she was the only one standing at


    the back and looking a little like she had a guilty conscience.


    Justin strode over to her.


    His thin lips parted slightly and he said, "That was a really good trick.You almost had me there¡¯¡¯


    Everyone looked over, making Nora the focus of the sterile zone.


    Justin said solemnly, "Dr.Anti, why don''t you take off your mask?"


    The man was tall, and there was an intimidating and oppressive air around him when he stood in front


    of one.


    Nora suddenly let out a low chuckle.


    Then, she reached up and took off her mask and goggles.


    The goggles hooked onto her surgical cap, causing her dark hair to also cascade along with the action.


    Justin''s eyes widened at the sight of her familiar and exquisite visage.


    How could it possibly be her? Nora lowered her eyes like she always did and said in a low andzy


    voice, "Since you''ve caught me, I have nothing to say"


    Justin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Then, he heard her continue and say, "I am indeed in the wrong for sneaking into the operating room to


    watch over my aunt.If the hospital wants to hold me ountable, I''ll take it"


    Then, she looked up and said frostily, "However, as a family member of the patient, I should think that


    the hospital can understand why I did that?"


    Her voice was cool and clear like the clink of sses, which gave off a sense of steadiness.The first


    thought that came to Justin''s mind was actually


    "So, she didn''t ignore her aunt".


    Nora observed the man in front of her.


    The look in his eyes was unfathomable and his eyes were deep and dark.


    Even the mole at his eye exuded an unpredictable and mysterious air.


    She didn''t know whether he believed her or not.


    While she was thinking, the man suddenly said, "If Miss Smith agrees to a condition of mine, then on


    behalf of the hospital, I can promise not to hold you ountable"


    "What is it?"


    Justin let out a low cough and said, "Come back to the hotel with me and y with my son for two


    hours."


    Pete had been angry with him since the night before and had ignored him even all the way until he


    went out, and kept asking for Mommy.


    Now that he knew that she wasn''t such a cold-hearted and unfeeling person, his son would definitely


    cheer up if he brought her back, right? Nora was bewildered.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    If her memory was serving her right, the first time they met, he had warned her to stay away from his


    son.When they were at the movies the day before, he had also given her another warning.


    Was the man suddenly out of his mind? Seeing her surprised, a somewhat ufortable look came


    over Justin''s face.


    In order to get close to him, that woman had done everything possible to get Pete''s approval.


    Therefore, she would never miss this opportunity! He was just thinking about it when he saw Nora


    casting her eyes downward coolly.


    "You must be mistaken, Mr.Hunt.I¡¯m not a childcare teacher.Neither do I have any fantasies about you."


    Justin paused.


    Nora took a step forward.


    With a momentum that didn''t lose out to his in any way, she said, "Also, if the hospital really wants to


    hold me ountable, please contact mywyer¡±


    After saying that, she covered her mouth, yawned, leisurely walked past Justin, and left the operating


    room.


    She was already on the verge of falling asleep.


    How would she possibly have the time to y with a kid? The most important thing now was to hurry


    back home and sleep! Even Justin didn''t have the right to detain people at will.


    If he couldn''t find Anti, then the only thing he could do was release them.


    In the car back to the hotel, Lawrenceined, "Can Anti be an eel? Why is she so slippery? How


    did she get out when I was obviously standing guard outside?"


    Justin, who was in the back seat, replied, "There are three possible exnations.


    One, our intel was wrong and Anti is blond.


    Two, Anti has very good moves and managed to escape, but this is unlikely.¡±


    "Yes, we surrounded the area very securely.Unless the hospital has an underground tunnel or she can


    fly, there''s no way she can get out."


    Then, Lawrence asked, "What''s the third possibility?"


    Justin kept quiet.


    Then, he turned and looked outside the car and slowly said, "Nora Smith is Anti."


    The corners of Lawrence''s lips spasmed a little.


    "Compared to that, I''d rather believe the second one.We''ve already thoroughly investigated Miss


    Smith.Someone who has never even gone to school can''t possibly be Anti.Speaking of her, though, it


    turned out that she was the one that emailed Anti.That was why Anti hade.No wonder she was


    always so calm whenever her aunt''s surgery was mentioned.As it turned out, it was because she had


    total confidence..."


    Justin pressed his lips together tightly and frowned.


    Then, he suddenly said, "Find somece where we can buy a Barbie¡¯¡¯


    In the stairwell on the top floor of Hotel Finest, the two children had sneakily met up.


    An aggrieved Cherry whined, "I haven''t yed any games for two days, Pete! Daddy is too strict.He


    doesn''t let me use the cell phone!"


    Pete replied, "Let''s switch back for now¡¯¡¯ Cherry nodded.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Let''s switch again after I''ve yed my games for a day!"


    "Yeah" Cherry sighed.


    "Daddy really hates Mommy, Pete.What should we do?" Pete frowned.


    After pondering for a while, he said, "if the soft approach doesn''t work, then let''s try the hard approach."


    Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    "What kind of hard approach!"


    The two little ones put their heads together and discussed for a long time before they finally reluctantly


    separated.


    Before leaving, Cherry blinked and said triumphantly, "By the way, the doctor made me do an IQ test


    today.My IQ is really high! The doctor rewarded me with a prize, and even Daddy was speechless with


    astonishment!"


    Mommy had also let her do something simr before, and even praised her and called her a genius.


    She had made her brother proud today! Pete, who believed her again, praised her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re so awesome." He returned to the room.


    He was just about to enter the study and spend some time doing some revision when he heard the


    door open.


    Justin strode in.He took off his coat.


    Then, he walked over and said, "Don''t be mad anymore, Pete.Take a look at the toy that Daddy bought


    you."


    Pete''s eyes lit up.


    The tyrant was always urging him to study every day and rarely let him y.


    He had actually bought him toys today ? Then, he saw Justin walk over with a big pink Barbie and


    ce it on his desk.


    A question mark slowly appeared in Pete''s mind again.


    Seeing that his son didn''t react, Justin thought he was still mad and asked gently, "Shall Daddy y


    with you?"


    Pete stared at him with an indescribable expression...


    Seeing that he was finally reacting, Justin braced himself and suggested, "Let''s style Barbie''s hair and


    change her.¡¯¡¯The piano froze.


    With a constipated look, Justin looked at his son and asked, "Do you know how to tie a braid,


    Pete?"Pete was speechless.After the two stared at each other for a long time, Pete finally slowly


    uttered,


    "...This is so stupid."


    Justin''s face instantly darkened.


    For some reason, his son¡¯ s calm and unppable expression made him unable to control his anger.


    "I''m doing this all for you!"


    Pete lowered his head and flipped open the book,pletely ignoring him.


    Justin was shocked.


    Then, he stared at the question that his son was looking at .


    The question was beyond Pete''s current sybus, so he asked, "Can you understand such a difficult


    question when you don''t even have a strong understanding of your basics?"


    Pete raised his head and nced at him again.


    Which part of this simple question was difficult? The tyrant''s behavior was simply a mystery today.


    He said coolly, "Don''t disturb me when I''m studying."


    Justin felt very speechless when he saw how his son was acting as if he totally understood the


    question when he clearly couldn''t solve it, and he said, "Fine, do what you want!"


    He would see for himself how long Pete could carry on the pretense for! After dinner, a perplexed


    Justin sat in the study.


    His son had obviously been behaving very adorably, so why did he suddenly be reserved and


    taciturn again ? Although he seemed more normal now, for some inexplicable reason, Justin instead


    missed the way he had wheedled and how animated and quick-witted he had been previously.


    He picked up his cell phone and called the family doctor straightaway.


    He asked, "Why is Pete''s personality switching back and forth?"


    The doctor thought for a while and replied, "Maybe something had triggered him previously, causing his


    personality to change"


    A trigger...


    What could have possibly triggered him? Could it be that woman? Downstairs.


    Nora took a bath and fell into a deep sleep immediately after she came back.


    With her cell phone in her hand, Cherry sat on the sofa and yed games with Chester.


    Chester was as talkative as ever while they yed.


    He said, "Did you get into an argument with Justin again? That behavior doesn''t work on him.Why don''t


    you wheedle instead? Also, Justin didn''t manage to find Dr.Anti today, so he''s in a bad mood.Aren''t you


    just asking for it by doing that?"


    He was looking for Dr.Anti? Cherry was stunned.


    She nced at the bed in the bedroom and asked, "Chesty, why is Daddy looking for Anti?"


    Chester replied, "Isn''t it obvious? It''s for you"


    Before he finished, the doorbell rang.


    Mrs.Lewis was busy in the kitchen, so Cherry jumped off the sofa and walked over to the door.


    She didn''t think much and opened the door right away.Justin was currently outside the door.


    He wanted to try asking Nora again to go upstairs to take care of his son.


    He got ready to speak when the door opened, only to spot Cherry right away.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    One was big and tall while the other was small and short.The two stared at each other for a full two or


    three seconds before the shocked Cherry subconsciously tried to close the door.


    Pete had told her that they mustn''t acknowledge each other before Mommy and Daddy fell in love with


    each other.


    Otherwise, it would trigger a terrible battle for custody! However, the man reached out and held the


    door open.


    He asked in surprise, "Why are you here, Pete?"


    Cherry was terribly rmed.Justin''s expression was dark and overcast.


    He bent over, picked up Cherry, and ordered, "Come upstairs with me!"


    But Daddy will discover what''s going on when we go up and run into Pete! Cherry struggled and


    shouted, "Let me go! Mommy, help!"


    Mrs.Lewis, who heard her cries, rushed out of the kitchen to see Justin entering the elevator with


    Cherry in his arms.


    Shocked, she ran over to the bedroom in a panic and woke Nora who was in a deep sleep.


    "Nora! Wake up! Something has happened! Mr.Hunt took Cherry!"


    Nora was in a deep sleep, but she instantly woke up when Mrs.Lewis shook her awake.


    She got up and went straight out after putting on her slippers.


    She didn''t even have the time to change.


    At this point, Cherry had already been brought upstairs.


    After they entered the presidential suite, as she watched her angry and handsome father walk toward


    the study with her in his arms, she thought to herself, We''re finished! We''re finished! Because her


    father was holding her tightly, she couldn''t even inform Pete about what was going on.


    They would definitely be exposed now.


    Creak! Justin stopped in his tracks as he opened the door to the study.


    To prevent her father from scolding and disciplining her, the quick-witted Cherry decided to take the


    initiative to admit her mistake first.


    She said weakly, "I''m sorry, Daddy.Cherr "


    Before she could say "Cherry didn''t mean to keep it from you", she saw that...The study was actually


    empty? After a short pause, the words at the tip of her tongue turned into y Pit didn¡¯t mean it.Herrge


    eyes were full of confusion.


    Where was Pete? Where had he gone? His son''s soft and tender voice made Justin''s anger slowly


    fade away, and he couldn''t bring himself to lecture him anymore.


    He gently put Cherry down and held her shoulders tightly as he said, "Don''t leave the top floor so


    casually, no matter what happens, Pete."


    He was trembling.


    As the heir to the number one family in the States, a lot of people had their eyes on the Hunts.


    Justin had been kidnapped before when he was a child and had only managed to return alive after


    going through hell.


    The events had almost traumatized him.


    That was why he had worked so hard all these years to protect and hide his son from the public eye.


    But how few many times had Pete met Nora Smith? Yet he had sneaked downstairs! And, the most


    frightening thing was that he didn''t even notice it! What if she had ill intentions, or what if someone


    were to kidnap him on the way downstairs? The consequences...


    He didn''t even dare to think about it! Sensing her father''s inexplicable fear, Cherry suddenly hugged


    him and patted himfortingly on the shoulder.


    "I won''t do it anymore, Daddy.¡¯ The soft and tiny figure in his arms made Justin stiffen again.


    This was the first time in all these years that his son had been so affectionate to him.


    Justin''s turbulent emotions gradually calmed down as he took in the faint milk-like scent on her.


    He sighed deeply and, as apromise, said, "If you really like Miss Smith that much, we can let her


    come up here to spend some time with you."


    Cherry was at a loss for words.


    Seeing that she had sessfully glossed over the issue with her dad, Cherry looked at the half-


    completed workbook on the desk and wondered, where''s Pete? Meanwhile, Chester, whom the other


    two had neglected, was currently on the sofa in the living room and doubting his life choices.


    Two minutes ago, he was ying games with his team leader when he suddenly heard Justin''s angry


    voice and his nephew''s calls for help.


    As his sidekick in the game, Chester absolutely had to stick up for him.


    Thus, even though he was terribly afraid of the tyrant, he had still rushed over, intending to save Pete


    from ¡®danger¡¯.


    This way, Pete would probably scold him a little less often in the game, right? But in the end, what he


    saw was that Pete was currently safe and sound while doing his homework. He had suspected that his


    eyes were deceiving him at that time, and he even deliberately rubbed his eyes.


    But when he looked over again, he found that his nephew was still sitting right there.


    He picked up the phone again after that.


    The game''s voice chat was still connected, and he could clearly hear his team leader calling for help:


    "Stupid Daddy, let me go! I''m gonna look for Mommy! I don''t wanna go upstairs!"


    Then, he saw his nephew put down the pen and rush out without a word.


    About twenty secondster, the door was pushed open.


    Justin walked in with Pete and the two of them entered the study again.


    Chester rubbed his eyes again.


    The child that Justin was carrying did indeed look exactly like his nephew.


    And, her conversation with Justin was also still being transmitted to his cell phone through the game''s


    voice chat...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But if the person who had been ying games with him all this time was his nephew, then who was it


    doing homework here just now? Also! His nephew had changed into another outfit in the span of twenty


    seconds? He stood up nkly and walked out with his cell phone.


    As soon as he went out, he ran into the family doctor.


    He grabbed the doctor''s hand right away and said in a troubled voice, "Please give me a checkup,


    Doc.Why am I hallucinating when I''m still so young? Do I have some kind of mental illness? I don''t


    want to die yet!"


    The doctor was rendered speechless.


    It seemed like he had suddenly be terribly busy.


    Meanwhile.


    Pete was in the stairwell and going down the stairs.


    Through the ss on the door to the stairwell, he saw his father enter the suite with Cherry in his arms,


    and he became relieved right away.


    It was fortunate that Uncle Chester had arrived in time.


    Otherwise, everything would really be exposed.


    He waited there for a while until Cherry sent him a voice message.


    After the two little ones exchanged information with each other, a troubled Cherry asked, "Uncle


    Chester saw both you and me just now.


    Will he realize something? Pete replied, "No."


    "Why?"


    Pete pursed his lips and replied, "He''s a single-celled organism.He can''t imagine anything that


    complicated"


    None of them knew that he had a younger twin sister.


    Had he not bumped into Cherry, he wouldn''t have understood why Mommy had acted so familiarly with


    him.


    Even the tyrant had never once imagined anything like that , let alone his simple-minded uncle? Pete


    put down his phone and walked downstairs.


    He had only just taken a step down when he heard hurried footsteps.


    Right after that, Nora came rushing up.


    She looked terribly angry as if she wanted to fight someone to the death.


    When she saw him, relief came over her and she asked, "Are you on your way back, Cherry?"


    Pete nodded.


    "Yeah."


    Nora hesitated for a moment but didn''t say much in the end.


    She turned around to head back down and said, "Let¡¯ s go home first."


    Then, she took Pete''s hand and went downstairs.


    On the way back, she felt as if her daughter had be a lot quieter than before.


    After returning to the room, Nora scanned Pete up and down.


    She stared at him and asked, "Are you sure Justin didn''t do anything to you, Cherry?"


    Seeing how Mommy was so nervous, Pete nodded.


    At this point, Mrs.Lewis came over.


    She frowned and asked, "Why are you in a different set of pajamas, Cherry?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The look in Nora''s eyes instantly sharpened when she heard this.A girl going out and returning in


    different clothes now, this was no doubt something serious.


    Seeing that Mommy had be suspicious, Pete looked at Mrs.Lewis calmly and replied, "No, I''m


    not.Did you remember wrongly?"


    Mrs.Lewis hesitated when she saw how sure he was.


    "Really?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Pete then changed the subject.


    He imitated Cherry''s way of speaking and said, "Go to bed, Mommy.I''m gonna go y games too!"


    Her daughter was behaving a little weirdly, but Nora was simply too sleepy.


    Even her mind was in a total daze.


    She nodded and said, "Alright.She would settle the scores with Justin again after she woke up.


    Abducting her daughter from her ce without even so much as a greeting was absolutely intolerable.


    This time, she slept straight until noon the next day.


    When Nora woke up, she saw a text message from Lisa saying that her aunt was awake and that she


    wanted her to visit her together with Cherry if she was free.


    Nora went to wash up first.


    But when she came out, she instead saw Mrs.Lewis having a staredown with her daughter again.


    Mrs.Lewis, who was holding a beautiful princess dress, was trying to coax Cherry into wearing it.


    She said, "Why don''t you wear this, Cherry? You''re visiting your elders, so you have to be appropriately


    dressed.¡¯¡¯


    Pete was expressionless as he stared at the pink puffy dress...


    He felt that he would probably die of embarrassment if he put on the dress! Nora frowned and asked


    softly, "Can you tell Mommy why you don''t want to wear a princess dress today, baby?"


    Although Cherry had boys¡¯ clothing, deep down, she was actually a little princess.


    She loved dressing up the most whenever she had to visit her elders.


    Seeing that Nora had be a little suspicious, Pete could only grit his teeth and take the dress from


    Mrs.Lewis.


    Because it was autumn, the dress even came with a pair of white leggings.


    Pete was lost for words.


    He entered the bedroom, put on the dress with much difficulty, and came back out after that.


    When he saw Nora''s satisfied expression, he heaved a silent sigh.


    For the sake of their reunion as a family, he was really doing so much! When she saw how her


    daughter looked as if she couldn''t even walk properly anymore after not having worn a princess dress


    for so long, Nora decided to just pick her up.


    Then, she walked out.


    When she entered the hallway, she subconsciously hid her daughter''s face.


    Nora''s mother had passed away just a year after she was born.


    She left behind only herst words that forbade her from behaving in a way that showed off her


    abilities.


    She was to keep a low profile and be in and mediocre until she gained the ability to protect herself.


    Otherwise, she would be in danger.


    She didn''t know what kind of danger her mother was referring to, but she had always followed her


    instructions.


    This led to her forming a habit of being cautious and staying low-key.


    The two of them went downstairs and took a cab to the hospital.


    When they arrived, they went straight to the VIP ward.


    Irene, who had bandages around her head, was already awake.


    A checkup in the hospital had shown that she didn''t suffer any damage to the brain at all.


    The operation had practically gone perfectly.


    The troubled looks on Lisa and Will''s faces a few days ago had already disappeared, and they were


    ted to see her.


    Lisa even rushed up to them and hugged Pete.


    "Are you Cherry? You''re so cute and pretty!" Pete was lost for words.


    Amidst all the joy and happiness in the ward, a hostile voice suddenly reached them.


    "Tsk, disappearing during the operation because you were afraid of being held responsible, and then


    returning like a good person once the operation went smoothly.Nora, you''re very scheming, indeed."


    What apanied the voice was a red-eyed Ang walking in.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She had rather serious dark circles under her eyes filled with a hateful look.


    The school had issued her a warning after Dr.Anti exposed her the day before, which cost her the title


    of Most Excellent Graduate in her college¡¯s School of Medicine this year.


    She tried to incite discord between Nora and the cks and said hatefully, "All she did was just move


    her fingers a little and send an email to Anti, and all of you are already so grateful to her? If she really


    cared about Aunt Irene, she wouldn''t have left during the operation!"


    As the patient in question, Aunt Irene would definitely be sad, right? As soon as the thought formed in


    Ang''s mind, she heard Irene say, "Thanks for yesterday, Nora.¡¯¡¯ Nora chuckled and replied, "No


    problem at all."


    The two exchanged a look.


    As if they had some kind of tacit understanding between them, both of them turned a deaf ear to


    Ang''s words, which made her cheeks burn.


    She looked like a clown for trying to sow discord between them just now! Mad and anxious, she was


    about to say something when Wendy asked, "Is this your daughter, Nora? She''s so cute.¡±


    Nora frowned.She found her annoying.


    At this point, Irene also asked, "Why are all of you here?"


    The Smiths had never once expressed any concern when she was hospitalized, yet they wereing


    here so frequently these days.


    They were really getting in the way of her catching up with Nora.


    A look of disdain shed across Wendy''s eyes.


    Did Irene really think that she wanted toe to a ce like a hospital? It was all because Nora


    refused to answer their calls, so they had toe to the hospital to look for her.


    Henry, who was thest to enter, frowned and replied, "We'' re here to visit you, of course.¡¯¡¯


    After speaking, he followed Wendy''s gaze and looked at Pete.


    He put on a fake smile and said, "So, is this Cherry? Although her father may be a ruffian, she looks


    pretty cute.¡±


    Pete retorted, "My father is not a ruffian.¡¯¡¯


    Ang scoffed and said, "You''re right.Not even your mother knows who your father is.Maybe he''s not


    a ruffian but an even more unbearable beggar? Or perhaps a criminal? In any case, based on your


    mother''s looks back then, no man who''s even slightly normal would ever take a fancy to her!"


    Nora blocked Pete from them, rolled up her sleeves, and asked coldly, "Was the beatingst time not


    enough?"


    She didn''t care about their mockery, but she was afraid that Cherry would be sad.


    Thinking of the p Nora had given her previously, Ang took a step back and hid behind Henry.


    "Dad, look at her! She wants to hit me even when you''re here.She''s too overbearing!"


    Henry threatened angrily, "You just tryying a hand on her, Nora! You''re really running riot, aren''t


    you?!"


    Wendy stepped forward to mediate between them.


    She said, "Don''t be violent in front of children.Nora, when I saw Cherry, I couldn''t help but wonder, if


    that little boy from back then is still alive, he''d probably also be very good-looking, won''t he?"


    When she said that, Nora suddenly looked at her.


    All these years, she had repeatedly asked Henry where he had abandoned the child from back then.


    He had always kept mum about it, so why were they bringing it up today? Sure enough, Henry took out


    the agreement again the next moment.


    "Aren''t you looking for your son? Sign the ownership transfer agreement and I''ll tell you where I


    abandoned that little bastard!"


    Nora clenched her fists.


    A grave look appeared in her eyes Henry added forcefully, "You''ve been back in the States for a week,


    haven''t you? You''ve also approached a few private investigators, but I believe they don''t have any


    news, right? I''ll tell you this I''m the only one in this world who knows where your son is.If you really


    want your son back, then sign the agreement¡¯¡¯


    Nora''s son was her weakness.Nora took the pen from Henry without hesitation to sign the agreement.


    At the sight, the eyes of Pete, who was next to her, widened in horror.


    "Mommy, don''t!"


    Nora turned to him and said, "Stop making a fuss, Cherry.If we can find your brother, I''m willing to give


    up everything I have, let alone thepany"


    He realized how much Mommy loved him.Pete''s eyes reddened and he hurriedly grabbed Nora''s hand.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Pete wanted to tell the truth, but if Nora were to know the truth now, she would definitely take him and


    his sister away and leave their father here alone.


    Although he was always going against the tyrant, Justin was nheless still a qualified father.


    He still remembered how the tyrant would always bring him to work and all his meetings when he was a


    baby...


    Seeing that Mommy was about to sign the agreement, in that split second, Pete suddenly picked up the


    ss of milk next to him and sshed it all on the papers! Nora had only written a word when the milk


    soaked through the papers.


    The ink immediately ran, obviously invalidating the agreement.


    Henry cursed angrily, "What are you doing, you little bastard?"


    Pete held the ss with an innocent look and replied, "My hand slipped..."


    Upon hearing his reply, Ang stepped forward angrily and raised her hand immediately.


    "You little bastard, you did that on purpose! I''m going to kill you!"


    Nora bent over, picked him up, and held him protectively in her arms.


    With a sinister look, she snapped, "How dare you!"


    Lisa braced herself and held Ang back.


    "I''m sure she didn''t do it on purpose, Ang..." Irene also stretched out her arm anxiously.


    "What are you being serious with a five-year-old for, Henry? It''s just a contract.Just print another copy!"


    Henry was terribly furious.


    He was just about to get his hands on the agreement, but a five-year-old had actually ruined


    everything! Wendy gnashed her teeth in fury.


    However, she managed to stay more rational and she ordered, "Go back to the Smiths and reprint the


    agreement"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    She looked at her daughter in her arms and said, "I''m sending Cherry back to the hotel first."


    Even if it was for the sake of finding her son, there was no way she would let her daughtere to any


    harm.


    Henry sneered, "Heh, you sure are being rather protective of a little girl who isn¡¯t even worth a few


    dors.We''ll wait for you at the Smiths."


    Nora walked out with Pete in her arms.


    Wendy pushed Ang lightly and said, "Take the car and follow your sister to the hotel, Ang.Your


    dad and I will take a cab back home.¡¯¡¯


    Ang stomped her foot and demanded, "Mom, why?"


    Wendy lowered her voice and replied, "What if she doesn''te over after returning to the hotel? Go


    and keep tabs on her.¡¯¡¯


    Only then did Ang finally realize what she meant and hurriedly chased after Nora.


    On the way to the hotel, Pete sat in the car''s back seat, his eyes cast downward in deep thought.


    He had only temporarily interrupted Mommy from signing the agreement just now.


    If he wanted to destroy the baddies¡¯ ns, he''d need to think of another solution.


    He quietly picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to Cherry: "Cherry, are you there? It''s


    urgent!"


    Cherry replied very quickly: "I''m here! What''s up?"


    With his eyes downcast, Pete continued to send her messages: "Use Daddy''s cell phone and send an


    anonymous email to Mommy.Do it fast! The email''s content is...Nora''s cat-like eyes were slightly


    downcast.


    She looked unperturbed, but in truth, waves had long been churning in her heart, and she felt awfully


    restless.


    Would her father really tell her where her son was after she signed the agreement? She was still


    thinking about it when her cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    She picked it up casually, but after ncing at it, she suddenly froze.


    An anonymous emaily quietly in her mailbox.


    There were only a few words in the email: "I know your son''s whereabouts.Don''t sign the


    agreement.The look in Nora¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold.Who had sent her the email? She ced


    the phone horizontally in herp.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her two cool, pale, and slender fingers quickly tapped away on it as she tried to track the sender''s


    location.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock and her hands abruptly drew back.


    That was so close! It was fortunate that she had stopped in time.


    A little more and her cell phone would have been forcefully shut down and rendered useless.


    Who exactly had sent her the email? They were actually able to get Y, the internationally renowned


    hacker, to write firewall software for them! The authenticity of the email¡¯s content was worth


    considering, but more importantly, it had suddenly given her a wakeup call.


    Nora''s long slender fingers tapped against the car seat as she thought about everything that had


    happened during this week after she returned to the States.


    Both the Grays and the Smiths seemed to hold great interest in the smallpany that her mother had


    left her There were definitely secrets that she was unaware of hidden in thepany.


    The car quickly arrived at the hotel.


    "What? You''re not signing the agreement anymore?"


    Ang yelled sharply, "Don''t you want to look for your son anymore?!"


    Nora raised an eyebrow and sneered, "I''m not stupid.What if Dad gives me false information after I sign


    the agreement? How am I supposed to tell whether it''s true or not?"


    Ang stomped her foot in anger.


    "Nora, how can you go back on your word?!"


    Nora took Pete''s hand and, with her eyes downcast, said coldly, "You want me to give you the


    company? Sure.Tell him to find my son and bring him to me first."


    After leaving behind those words, she took Pete''s hand and walked straight into the hotel.


    She had only just taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard someone exim, "Wake up!


    Wake up!"


    Her keen intuition as a doctor made her look over abruptly.


    At once, she saw a middle-aged man copsed at the side.


    His face had turned pale and he was clearly not breathing anymore.


    Nora said to Pete, "Go upstairs by yourself first, Cherry.I''ll go over and take a look."


    On the top floor of the hotel.


    Cherry wasbing her newly bought Barbie''s hair.


    Justin was seated on the sofa next to her and staring at his cell phone solemnly.


    Q, the international hacker, had actually tried to bypass his cell phone''s firewall just now.


    He didn''t know what Q''s purpose in doing so was.


    While he was musing over it, Cherry picked a pink tutu dress from the Barbie''s row of princess dresses


    and asked, "How does this one look, Daddy?"


    Justin, who couldn''t bring himself to watch, replied...It''s passable.


    "What about this one? There are so many pearls on it and it''s shiny!"


    "Daddy, you''re so patronizing! You didn''t even look at it!"


    Justin looked up to see his son with his hands on his hips .


    He looked very adorable and very much like a little princess with his cheeks all puffed up angrily.


    Although Justin liked his son lively, he was nevertheless still blinded by how he looked.


    Thus, he simply stood up and went to the study.


    "I''ll go and finish some work: He needed some time alone.He tried hard to convince himself to ept


    it.In the end, he consoled himself by telling himself that as long as his son didn''t wear a princess dress,


    everything was fine! At this point, Lawrence walked in and gave him his report.


    He said respectfully, "Mr.Hunt, we''ve re-investigated Miss Smith: Justin sat upright and said coldly, "Tell


    me."


    "Nora Smith has been fat since she was a child.Due to poor health, she didn''t go to school much.


    "Five years ago, she couldn''t bear the loneliness and became impregnated by an unknown man before


    marriage.She gave birth to a daughter afterward.It''s said that the Grays were very displeased about it,


    so the Smiths had to send them abroad to get out of the public eye..."


    Lawrence frowned after he finished going through the basic information.


    "There''s something very strange, though.There''s no information at all about Miss Smith during her five


    years abroad.It''s as if someone had erased all the traces."


    Anti had be famous three years ago.


    It was very hard for someone to pick up medicine in just two years.


    Moreover, her technique was so immacte, so she must have gone through a great deal of practice.


    Lawrence continued and said, "But one thing is for certain Nora Smith has never learned any


    medicine.Therefore, we can nearly rule out the possibility that she''s Anti."


    Justin was a little disappointed.


    At this point, Lawrence suddenly heard a voice in his earphones.After listening, his expression changed


    slightly.


    "Something has gone wrong in the hotel lobby"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Justin asked solemnly, "What happened?"


    Lawrence exined, "A guest fainted in the lobby.ording to the lobby manager, he''s not breathing


    anymore.They''ve already dialed 911.A doctor happened to be nearby, so they are currently giving him


    first aid."


    Hotel Finest''s guests were either rich or enjoyed a high social standing.


    The hotel would also be held responsible if something were to happen, so Justin immediately


    instructed, "Go and take a look"


    "Yes, sir.¡± After Lawrence went out, Justin walked out of the study and found that his son was not in the


    living room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He asked, "Where''s Pete?"


    The nanny replied, "He went next door¡¯ Justin was puzzled.


    A foreboding feeling arose in him.


    In the suite next door.


    Chester pointed to the mountain of clothes piled up on the sofa and announced, "These are for you!"


    Cherry eximed, "All of them?!"


    "Yep, I went to a few children''s wear stores and got them to give me one of each design in your size!"


    Chester circled around her a few times and asked, "Can you scold me a little less in the game in the


    future?"


    Cherry looked at her poor uncle and blinked.


    "I''ll try!"


    Whenever she started ying, she would immediately transform uncontrobly into a little ogre.


    This really wasn''t her fault, though, because it was her uncle who was simply too lousy! Cherry sighed


    and rummaged casually through the clothes.


    While doing so, she suddenly took out a pink princess tutu dress.


    "They must have packed it in by mistake."


    Chester reached over to set the dress aside, but he instead saw his nephew''s eyes lighting up.


    "This is beautiful!"


    Chester was perplexed.


    Cherry said, "I''m gonna try it on!"


    In order to y the role of her brother, she had been forced to dress like a tomboy every day.


    This had seriously impaired her looks! Cherry entered the bedroom, changed into the dress, and


    looked at herself left and right in the mirror.


    It was at this moment that her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up.


    "Hi, Pete!"


    Pete said, "Let''s switch back right away, Cherry.You used Daddy''s phone to send an email just now, so


    I have to remove the traces, or he''ll find out otherwise!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Cherry slipped out of the bedroom.


    She was about to leave when she saw Justin exit their suite and about toe over.


    She panicked and said, "I''m at Uncle Chester''s, but Daddy''sing over now!"


    Pete, who was hiding in the stairwell, stuck his head out.


    If Daddy brought Cherry away with him, they would probably have to wait for another chance to switch


    back.


    However, if that happened, the likelihood of Daddy finding out about the email would increase.Pete


    decided to wager on his uncle''s IQ.


    Pete suddenly darted out of the stairwell and called out, "Daddy!"


    Justin, who was about to knock, was taken aback for a moment.


    He nced over at the source of the voice and found that Pete was standing nearby in a princess


    dress.


    The sight shocked Justin.


    With a troubled expression, he took Pete back to their suite.


    After the two of them went in, Cherry quietly opened the door, ran to the stairwell while holding her


    dress up, and went downstairs.


    A stunned Chester was rooted to the ground.


    His nephew had gone home in a princess dress?! After a while, he suddenly thought of something and


    rushed next door in a panic.


    "Justin, I was the one that bought the dress, but listen to me...It''s not what you''re thinking!"


    Bam! Justin mmed the door shut and gritted his teeth as he said, "Stay away from my son!"


    Chester was lost for words.I''m innocent! He thought.


    After shutting out the culprit that was to me for all these, Justin turned back to look at his son and


    observed him seriously.


    Pete was wearing a princess dress, and there was a pink headband on his naturally wavy short hair.


    His exquisite facial features, as well as the smooth and practiced way he hadbed Barbie''s hair


    today...


    Doubts finally formed in Justin''s mind and he asked, "Are you really my son?"


    Pete nodded seriously.


    Justin suddenly asked, "What did I get you for your birthday when you were three?"


    Pete was silent for a moment before he answered¡¯...


    French For Kids: First 100 Words and Introduction to Programming."How much Christmas money did


    Grandma give youst year?"


    "..Two million dors.At the sight of Justin''s look of self-doubt, Pete couldn''t help but feel a little bad.


    He tugged on his dress and said, "I''ll go and change.¡¯¡¯


    Justin watched his son enter the bedroom, but even after thinking about it for a while, he simply


    couldn''t help but feel like something wasn''t right.


    He suddenly walked over and pushed the door open.


    There was no one in the bedroom, but he could hear the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    His son was probably peeing.


    Ever since Pete turned five, he refused to let him bathe him anymore.


    Justin strode over.


    The head of the dignified number one family in the States, at his height of 6''2", stood secretly at the


    door and nced into the bathroom...It really was his son.


    He hadn''t been reced.


    While he was relieved, he actually found himself a little disappointed.


    How nice would it be if the one spending time with him before had been a daughter instead! After


    relieving himself, Pete turned to see Justin staring at him.


    Their eyes met, and the two of them kept quiet for a long time.


    Atst, Pete frowned and said."...What a pervert.


    He walked out disdainfully as he said, "Daddy, you should go see a psychiatrist¡¯¡¯


    At the lobby downstairs.Nora looked at the man who had copsed.He was motionless, and it looked


    like he wasn''t breathing anymore.


    "I am a medical student.Step aside, I''ll perform CPR on him!"


    Ang had also rushed over.


    She took out a piece of paper to cover the man''s mouth and then, she started to perform CPR on him.


    It was obvious at first nce that the man who had copsed was either wealthy or enjoyed a high


    social status.


    If she saved him, she would definitely be handsomely rewarded.


    However, even after doing chestpressions for two minutes, the man still showed no response.


    Nora pushed her aside.


    "Let me take a look¡±


    Ang, who was pushed aside, frowned and yelled angrily, "What for? Nora, you''re not a doctor.Don''t


    waste time that I can use to save him instead!"


    Nora quickly pressed down on the man''s chest a few times.He was experiencing tension


    pneumothorax.This was an acute condition.


    As there was fluid umtion in the chest, performing CPR was useless.


    By the time the ambncees, it would probably be toote.


    He needed immediate chest drainage surgery! When she saw that Nora was ignoring her, Ang


    shouted even more angrily, "I get it now! Are you trying to curry a favor because he looks important?


    Come on, take her away! Don''t waste time that I can use to save him! I can''t continue with the CPR if


    she''s here!"


    The middle-aged woman kneeling next to the man looked at Nora when she heard Ang''s words.


    She said, "You''re not a doctor? Then get out of the way!"


    Nora turned a deaf ear to their words.


    She stood up and rushed over to the front desk.


    After asking them for the first aid kit, she quickly returned.


    She took out gloves and rubbing alcohol, pulled a paring knife from her waist, and sterilized the tools.


    Then, she pulled the man¡¯s shirt open, pressed down on the mid-vicr line of his second


    intercostal space, and plunged the knife down without hesitation! Splurt! Blood spurted from the wound,


    scaring everyone around them into backing away.


    However, the man on the ground still didn''t show any response.


    "Murder! Murder!"


    A bright-eyed Ang shouted, "Call the cops! Arrest her!"


    She had tried every possible means she could to get rid of that damned fatty, but little did she expect


    that she would actually selfbust! Just as Ang was all smug and triumphant, her expression


    suddenly froze.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The crowd around them went into a furor.The man''s wife also shouted, "What are you doing?"


    But the next moment, the man, who had been motionless, suddenly started breathing again! Everyone


    shut up.


    Seeing that the ambnce hadn''t arrived yet, Nora took out an infusion tube from the first aid kit and


    inserted one end into the patient''s chest cavity.


    The other end was inserted into atex finger glove.


    She cut an opening slightly smaller than half an inch wide on the hard end of the finger glove.


    This was to act as a p to allow air from inside the chest cavity to be easily discharged while


    preventing the outside air from entering.


    The breathing of the man on the ground gradually became steady.


    "He''s alive! He''s alive!"


    The people around them started pping while the man''s wife also heaved a sigh of relief.


    She fell onto her bottom on the ground as if she had just had a narrow escape from death as she


    repeated, "Thank you, thank you..."


    There still wasn''t much of an expression on Nora''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The patient was fine now.


    It would be fine once the ambnce arrived and took him to the hospital.


    She stood up to leave, but at this point, Ang yelled sharply, "Thank you? Simple CPR could''ve


    saved him, but she insisted on operating on him instead!"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Ang took out her student ID and said, "I''m a senior at the School of Medicine in my college, and I''m


    about to go for my internship soon.This gentleman here obviously just lost consciousness temporarily


    and went into shock.CPR would have been enough to resuscitate him.Nora, how could you perform


    surgery on him under those chaotic circumstances?"


    She reproached, "All operations have to be performed under sterile conditions.Do you know how many


    germs and bacteria there are here?! What if his wound bes infected?"


    The man''s wife didn''t believe her one-sided opinion.


    "But it didn''t work even when you performed CPR for so long.It was this youngdy here that helped


    my husband to breathe again!"


    Ang sneered, "CPR needs time for effects to show.How can he possibly get better in two minutes? If


    she hadn''t stopped me, your husband would have been totally fine now.He wouldn''t have had to lose


    so much blood!"


    The man''s wife frowned.


    She didn''t know much about medicine, so she became a little unsure.


    However, she didn''t say anything.


    Ang then spoke again.


    She said, "What''s more is that she isn''t even a doctor.She was probably bold enough to mess around


    because she''s watched a few episodes of some medical TV drama?"


    The wife looked at her husband who was still lying on the ground, his breathing steady.


    Then, she looked at Nora uncertainly and asked, "Are you really not a doctor?"


    Nora found the whole thing awfully stupid.


    She said coldly, "Does it matter whether I''m a doctor? The point is that he¡¯ s still alive"


    Ang replied aggressively, "Of course it matters.He didn¡¯t need to be operated on.It''s all because you


    pretended to know more than you actually do and messed around!"


    Nora yawned.


    "Everything will be clear once the ambnce gets here.¡¯¡¯ Unless she exposed her identity as Anti,


    these people would never believe her, no matter what she said.


    Ang scoffed and said, "You''d better not leave, then.Why don''t you stay here and prove your


    innocence? Ma''am, I''d advise you to call the police now.This is assault!"


    While she was being noisy, the ambnce arrived fashionablyte.


    The paramedics hurriedly carried the stretcher down.


    A doctor that had followed them here quickly rushed in front of the patient.


    After performing a full-body examination, he asked grimly, "Who performed first aid on him?!"


    Ang''s face lit up.


    She pointed at Nora as she answered, "She''s the one that did it! She''s just an idiot who has never even


    gone to school.How dare she operate on someone else...


    The doctor''s expression instantly became hesitant when she said that.


    He asked, "She''s never even gone to school before? How did you learn your medical skills, then?"


    Before Nora could reply, Ang spoke again.


    She scoffed, "She probably just blindly copied whatever they did on TV...Doctor, it''s illegal to treat


    someone''s illness without proper knowledge, right?"


    As soon as she said that, she saw an astonished look form on the doctor''s face.


    He eximed, "You can actually perform such a wless chest drainage operation when you haven''t


    studied medicine professionally before? And, you''re so young, too! You must be a genius!"


    Ang''s triumphant expression suddenly froze! What? A genius? Was someone like Nora even worthy


    of the title ¡®genius¡¯?! The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed a little.


    Any doctor would know first aidmon sense like this.


    How did that make her a genius...


    Next to them, the man¡¯s wife immediately understood after hearing their conversation.


    She said, "Doctor, about my husband''s condition...¡¯¡¯The doctor said, "We would have treated him in the


    same way even if he was sent to the hospital.It''s just that the equipment would be more


    professional.There aren''t any chest drainage bottles here, so she could only make do like she did.


    "Also, it was fortunate that the operation was done in time.Otherwise, due to his inability to breathe,


    once suffocation had sustained for a long time, his internal organs would have suffered damage."


    After the doctor finished the exnation, he got the others to carry the patient into the ambnce.


    It was only after the man''s wife got into the ambnce that she suddenly realized that she hadn''t


    thanked her husband''s savior yet.


    However, when she turned, she could no longer find any traces of Nora among the crowd.


    By the time Lawrence came down, the ambnce had already left.


    After hearing about what had happened from the service staff, Lawrence asked, "Do you know who the


    patient is?"


    The service staff replied, "It''s Mr.Anderson from the second-highest floor."


    Mr.Anderson? Lawrence suddenly realized something.


    His eyes widened and he hurriedly picked up his cell phone and called Justin.


    He said, "Mr.Hunt, this is terrible.The person who was feeling unwell just now is Mr.Simon Anderson.¡¯¡¯


    The Andersons from New York and the Hunts had been on close terms for generations.


    Now that Simon was hospitalized, it wasmon courtesy for Justin to visit him.


    Justin immediately said, "I''ming down"


    He went to the study to check on Pete, who was reading.


    He seemed to have reverted to his taciturn temperament in the past.


    After notifying Pete that he was going out, Justin left.


    Before stepping out of the suite, he wordlessly picked up the dress that his son had set aside and


    tossed it into the trash as he went out.


    In the hospital.


    When Justin arrived, Simon was still undergoing an operation.


    His wife, Melissa Anderson, was seated on the bench outside the operating room, her well-maintained


    face full of worry.


    Justin walked over and greeted her.


    "Aunt Melissa. Melissa''s eyes reddened when she saw him.


    She said, "He rushed over here because he heard that someone in California had news about his


    eldest sister.But when he heard that his sister may have already died 23 years ago and only left a


    daughter behind, he suddenly got sick and almost died."


    More than twenty years ago, the Andersons¡¯ eldest daughter had run away from home.


    She disappeared without a trace ever since.


    Over the years, the Andersons had been searching for her everywhere.


    Justin consoled her and said, "Uncle Simon will be fine.I''ve already talked to the doctors just now.They


    said that he received timely treatment, so he''s not in danger anymore¡±


    At the mention of that, Melissa immediately said, "Justin, it was a youngdy that saved Simon


    today.We''re deeply indebted to her.Can you find out who she is? When Simon''s condition stabilizes, I''d


    like to pay her a visit and thank her: Justin nodded.


    After Simon was pushed out of the operating room and his condition stabilized, Justin returned to the


    hotel with Lawrence.


    When they were getting out of the car, Lawrence said, "Mr.Hunt, let''s go to the control room and check


    the cameras to see who that kind soul is"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Justin thought of the genius that the doctor had sung praises of when they were in the hospital just


    now, and he nodded with great interest.


    "Okay."


    Unfortunately, as soon as the two of them entered the lobby, one of his assistants walked over.


    In a hushed voice, he said, "Mr.Hunt, you have guests from your family home.They''ve gone up to the


    top floor.¡±


    Justin''s expression changed drastically when he heard this.


    He strode over to the elevator and, with a dark expression, asked, "When did they arrive?"


    "They went up five minutes ago.The hotel belongs to the Hunts after all, so the front desk and lobby


    manager weren''t able to stop them.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings!"


    Justin cursed angrily and entered the elevator.


    Lawrence let out a silent sigh.


    He wouldn''t be of any help with the situation upstairs anyway, so he went to the control room by


    himself.


    In the presidential suite on the top floor.


    Pete, whose eyes were red, clenched his fists and looked at the people in front of him.


    More than a dozen bodyguards in ck from both parties were ring at one another as they faced off.


    Chester, who had an awful look on his face, stood in between them and Pete.


    He said, "What are you doing, Howard? Justin won''t let you off when hees back!"


    Howard Hunt, the man in front of him and also his second cousin, had sinister eyes and a hooked


    nose.


    He smiled sinisterly and said, "This has nothing to do with you, Chester.Get out of the way.I''m here on


    Grandpa''s order to bring that disrespectful little bastard back to the family home!"


    Chester wasn''t agreeable to it.


    "Whatever it is that you want to do, do it only when Justin gets back here! You can''t take him away


    now!"


    Howard''s expression turned cold and he said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself, Chester.What makes


    you think you have a say when you don''t even give two hoots about the family? Get lost!"


    Chester was so furious that his face was all flushed.


    The only reason why he could y games all day long was that Justin had taken all the pressure off


    him.


    Besides, his nephew was even his team leader.


    How could he possibly ignore what was happening? He said furiously, "I won''t let you!"


    Howard cracked his knuckles at once.


    It was obvious at first nce that he was very skilled at fighting.


    "Don''t me me if I don''t hold back, then!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as he said that, an icy-cold voice reached them: "Who are you nning on not holding back


    on?"


    His voice, which was as low and deep as cello timbre, was emotionless.


    It made Howard stiffen, and he immediately withdrew his fists and gave the man walking over an


    ingratiating smile.


    "You''re back, Justin¡¯¡¯ Justin''s big and tall form stood in front of Chester and Pete and blocked them


    from Howard.


    His bottomless gazended on Howard, and the mole at the corner of his eye exuded murderous intent


    as he demanded, "Who said you coulde here?"


    Fear shed in Howard''s eyes.


    He touched his nose and replied with a smile, "I''m not that fearless toe here and mess with you


    either, Justin, but these are Grandpa''s orders.He said that since you''ve returned with that disrespectful


    boy, then you should return to the family home.This way, you can also discuss how Pete should be


    punished."


    A grim Justin took a step forward.


    "Why does he have to be punished?"


    Howard was so frightened that he took a step back.


    "Why are you feigning ignorance, Justin? There''s something mentally wrong with that boy.How nice


    was Grandaunt to him? But just because he argued with her a little, he pushed her off the stairs and


    caused her to suffer a brain hemorrhage.Even now, she''s still lying in the hospital with her life in


    danger.Someone has to answer for this!"


    Arge family held great power.


    The reason why the Hunts could keep their position at the pinnacle in the States was that they had


    talents in every industry.


    Justin''s permanent residence was in New York, but the family home had always been in California.


    During the holidays, the Hunts would return and gather.


    Disciplinary action toward members of the family was also carried out in the family home.


    Justin had always respected his granduncle who watched over the family home.


    Howard was his granduncle''s grandson.


    He was the one who would have to take over the responsibility of watching over the family home in the


    future.


    Justin narrowed his frosty eyes.


    "I told you, it wasn''t Pete." Howard shrugged.


    "Do you have any proof? Because we have witnesses.Moreover, Pete was indeed upstairs when it


    happened.There were signs that the two were having a dispute."


    Justin clenched his jaw.


    "I''m already looking for Dr.Anti to have her take a look at Grandma.¡¯¡¯ Howard curled his lip.


    "It''s not easy to find Anti.¡± Justin let out a cold snort.


    "I will drag her back here even if that''s what I have to do!"


    "Justin, because you''re staying here with Pete, my side of the family has been inciting everyone and


    causing a lot of dissatisfaction among them¡¯¡¯ Howard cast a disdainful nce at Pete and went on.


    "Besides, who knows where that boy even came from? Neither do we know who his mother is.On top


    of that, he¡¯ s even mentally ill.Even we aren''t convinced about having him be your heir, let alone


    everyone else from my side of the family! "


    ¡°Grandpa asked me to talk to you.You''re still young and healthy, Justin.Won''t it be nice to have another


    child? As for Pete, just give up on him.¡¯¡¯


    "Shut up!"


    Justin''s eyes shed with murderous intent and he warned, "Pete is my son, and he''s the only son I''ll


    ever have!"


    Howard was intimidated by his presence.


    As the ones watching over the family home, his immediate family held very high status among the


    Hunts.


    Even all the previous heads of the family had to treat them with courtesy.


    However, his grandfather had mentioned before that Justin was different from the previous heads of the


    family .


    He had other identities, so they mustn''t mess with him.


    Howard also respected and even slightly feared Justin.


    But the more that was so, the more he felt that Pete, as his son, wasn''t outstanding enough.


    Howard fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he took a step back and lowered his head as he said, "My side of the family is making a lot of


    noise.By next weekend at thetest, Grandpa will have to hold a family meeting.If you cannot prove his


    innocence by then, the Hunts will expel Peter Hunt from the family.¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    A panicked Chester asked, "What do we do, Justin?"


    Justin, who had a dark and grim look on his face, didn''t answer.


    The most ideal solution was to find Anti and have her prove his son''s innocence.


    But if they couldn''t find her...


    He lowered his gaze dispassionately, his eyes cold.


    Had it not been for his father who had insisted that he take care of the family, he wouldn''t have


    bothered himself with a trifling presence like the Hunts.


    But now, they actually had the guts to expel his son from the family? In that case, it was time that


    someone else took over the ce of the number one family in the States.


    A sharp look shed across Justin¡¯s eyes.


    He turned behind and looked at Pete, his voice gentle and mellow as he said, "There''s nothing to be


    afraid of, Pete"


    Pete lowered his head and entered the study.


    He wasn''t afraid.


    But Great-Grandma had really treated him very well.


    That was also the reason why he hadn''t said anything about the tutors she had sent, despite them


    being problematic.


    He had kept quiet because he didn''t want to tarnish Great-Grandma''s name.


    After all, her life was still in danger, so she had no way of speaking up for him.


    He didn''t want Great-Grandma to die, either.


    Chester returned to the suite next door while looking at the back view of his dejected little nephew.


    He let out a sigh and logged on to the game.


    He had initially thought that his team leader was feeling down, but what he saw was that sweetcherry


    was currently active in the game...? He was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, he connected to the other party''s voice chat and said, "Here I was, thinking you were feeling


    down and out! I didn''t expect that you''re still in the mood to y games?"


    Downstairs, Cherry, who was seated on the sofa, blinked when she heard him.


    She asked,¡¯...Why would I be sad?"


    What had happened to Pete? Chester replied, "That''s true.Don''t worry, your father will definitely find


    Anti and prove your innocence!"


    Cherry was confused.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Pete had called Uncle Chester a single-celled organism before, so Cherry happily probed him for


    information with peace of mind.


    After she learned what had happened, Cherry was dumbfounded.


    Why was Pete so unfortunate? First, he was bullied by his tutors, and now, he was even being


    maligned! Meanwhile, her life...


    Even though Mommy was always sleeping, it seemed like she had never had to suffer anyone''s


    unkindness since she was born.


    Could someone tell her why she suddenly felt like transforming into a pitiful little girl bullied by


    everyone? Cough, she had digressed.


    Still, it was no wonder that Mommy said big families were trouble and forbade her from telling anyone


    that she was Dr.Anti! Cherry hung up in a hurry and sent her brother a text message: "I''m gonna tell


    you a big secret, Pete!"


    In the study, Pete, whose head was down, replied after seeing the message on the phone: "What is it?"


    Cherry replied: "Uncle Chester said that Daddy has been looking for Anti.In that case, do you know


    who Anti is?"


    Pete immediately understood something when he saw her message.


    As expected, one secondter, Cherry sent another message: "Anti is Mommy!"


    Pete''s eyes widened as he stared at the message.


    He suddenly remembered how Mommy had told him to head upstairs first when they were on the way


    back this afternoon.


    After that, she had gone to treat the patient who had copsed...


    He was about to send another message to Cherry when she sent him a voice message.


    It sounded like she was hiding in the bathroom and whispering.


    She said, "Mommy has been saying that Daddy is trouble and she doesn''t want to treat Great-


    Grandma''s illness because she''s afraid that she''ll be dragged into your familial disputes.What should


    we do?"


    Downstairs, tiny Cherry sat on the toilet bowl and rested her chin on her palm, feeling awfully troubled.


    What could she do to get Mommy to treat Great-Grandma¡¯s illness? At this moment, her cell phone


    vibrated.


    Pete''s reply was very assuring: "That''s easy¡¯ In the study, Nora, who was dressed in a nightgown,


    leaned backzily on the chair in an awfullyfortable manner, forming a very sloppy sight.


    Her pale fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard as she destroyed the surveince cameras¡¯ footage of


    the events when she was performing emergency first aid in the hotel lobby this afternoon.


    She had to stay low-key.


    She mustn''t let anyone especially that man upstairs find out that she was medically trained.


    He had probably already be suspicious when they were in the operating room thest time.


    Nora stretched.


    She was about to think about the anonymous email she had received this afternoon when a new email


    arrived in her inbox with a ding.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Sure enough, it turned out to be another anonymous email.


    "Do something for me and I''ll send your son to your doorstep.Operate on the elderly Mrs.Hunt and cure


    her.¡¯¡¯ Nora was puzzled.


    She stared at the email for a very long time as if she wanted to reach through the Inte and catch


    the mastermind behind the scenes.


    The email was sent anonymously, so she couldn''t catch a glimpse of the sender at all.


    She couldn''t even talk to them even if she wanted to.


    She could only choose whether she wanted to believe it or not.


    If Justin Hunt was the one that sent the email...


    Then this transaction would make sense! Besides, the reason why she hadn''t wanted to do the


    operation initially was that she didn''t want any trouble.


    However, if she could really get her son back, then a little trouble wasn''t an issue.


    She would just have to sleep a little less, that was all.


    After thinking through it, she stood up.


    If she wanted to treat the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s illness, then she would have to go through Justin for sure.


    But how was she going to let him know that her medical skills were very impressive without revealing


    her identity as Anti? She suddenly looked at theputer.


    Was it toote for her to try restoring the camera footage? In the study upstairs.


    Lawrence, whose head was down, said falteringly, "The surveince cameras are broken, and there


    are signs of intrusion.Mr.Hunt, do you...have a spare moment?"


    He had gotten a few hackers to fix the cameras, but they hadn''t been sessful.


    Thus, he wanted to ask Justin to personally attend to the matter.


    A sullen Justin said, "Do you need me for something even as trivial as that?"


    Lawrence lowered his head even further, feeling like he was terribly useless.


    There were so many hackers in the Hunt Corporation, but even they couldn''t handle it.


    He gave a sheepish smile and said, "Um..."


    "I''m busy.¡¯¡¯Justin gave him a cold reply.


    Then, he stood up and left the study.


    He went over to the bedroom beside the study and stood in front of the door.


    He called out, "I''ming in, Pete."


    After being scolded by the people from the family home, Pete would undoubtedly be in a bad mood.


    He had given his son some time to cool down, but he couldn''t possibly leave him alone in his room all


    the time.


    Therefore, he intended to have a good heart-to-heart talk with his son.


    Before he opened the door and entered, he looked back at Lawrence and ordered, "No visitors, no


    matter who it is."


    Lawrence went out dejectedly.


    It was understandable that Justin would want to spend some time with Pete after those people from the


    family home showed up.


    However, the Andersons also wanted information about the person that had saved Simon''s life.


    What was he supposed to do? While hesitating, he heard a dispute at the door.


    When he went out, he saw Nora standing at the entrance of the stairwell arguing with the bodyguards.


    "You can''t enter without a prior appointment, Miss Smith"


    Nora looked up, her cat-like eyes somewhat intimidating.


    She said, "In that case, please pass a message for me. Tell them that¡ª"


    ¡®Anti was looking for him: She had thought it through.


    If it meant that she could really find her son, then exposing her own identity was the fastest way to


    arrange for the surgery, lest it led to unnecessary trouble.


    But before she could say what she wanted to say, a seemingly half-amused Lawrence walked over and


    interrupted her.


    He said, "Have you thought it through and decided toe over and y with the little mister for two


    hours, Miss Smith?"


    Nora was puzzled.


    Lawrence went on and added, "Unfortunately, Mr.Hunt is currently busy and instructed a moment ago


    that he wasn''t having visitors: Unless Anti appeared out of thin air, there was probably no one that


    could solve Mr.Hunt''s pressing issues.


    Nora fell silent for a moment.


    Then, she said, "I''lle back tomorrow, then.By the way, tell him that I can treat his grandmother''s


    illness."


    After saying that, she walked back to the stairwell and went down.


    Lawrence looked at her from the back and sighed.


    He said to the bodyguard beside him, "Girls nowadays are so proactive.


    Look at her; in order to get close to Mr.Hunt, she can even bring herself to say something like that.


    The bodyguard asked, "What if she really can treat her illness?"


    "I''ve already looked her up.She''s never been in any contact with medicine since she was a child.How is


    she going to treat her illness?"


    Nora had originally thought that Justin woulde down to look for her after receiving her message.


    But even until the next day, she didn''t hear from him at all.


    From the looks of it, his grandmother likely wasn''t in urgent condition.


    As such, Nora went to the hospital in the afternoon to do a follow-up check on her aunt.


    She went straight to the VIP floor.


    In the hallway, Lawrence was apologizing to someone.


    He said, "I''m really sorry, Mrs.Anderson.Someone destroyed the surveince camera footage, so we


    didn''t manage to find anyone.I''ll find her for you as soon as I can..."


    A frowning Melissa was about to speak when she suddenly spied a familiar figureing out of the


    elevator.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked over again.


    That figure with azy yet firm gait; and that face so gorgeous that it almost seemed like she was


    showing off it was hard for anyone to forget her once theyid eyes on her.


    Who else could it be other than the woman that had saved her husband''s life? She hurriedly pushed


    Lawrence aside, took a few steps forward, and grabbed Nora''s hand.


    "Are you working in this hospital, Miss?"


    Lawrence was bbergasted.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Nora didn''t expect to meet the man¡¯s family here.


    At the sight of the gratitude on the woman''s kindly countenance, she replied unhurriedly, "I''m here to


    visit rtives¡±


    Lawrence stepped forward hesitantly and asked uncertainly, "Mrs.Anderson...?"


    A smiling Melissa did the introductions.


    "It''s alright now, Mr.Zimmer! This is the kind youngdy that saved my husband''s life during the


    emergency yesterday!"


    Lawrence locked at Nora in surprise and asked, "You''re medically trained?"


    Nora raised an eyebrow.


    It seemed like Lawrence hadn''t taken what she said the day before seriously? During their


    conversation, Justin, who heard their voices from inside the ward, came out.


    Upon seeing Nora, he paused for a moment.


    Then, he asked, "Are you the one who saved Uncle Simon?"


    The look in his eyes as he watched Nora suddenly became deep and unfathomable, which made one


    feel as though someone had seen right through them.


    Nora didn''t know what he was thinking, but since she had bumped into him, she might as well just ask


    him about the matter.


    She asked, "Have you given my proposal from yesterday any thought, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin frowned.


    What proposal? Nora could tell that he didn''t understand what she was saying.


    She deliberately looked at Lawrence and said a little sarcastically, "Did you not convey my message to


    Mr.Hunt, Mr.Zimmer?"


    As soon as she said that, Justin''s displeased gaze fell on Lawrence! Lawrence wiped the beads of


    perspiration off his brow and swallowed hard.He looked at Justin and exined, "Yesterday, Ms.Smith


    said that she can treat the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s illness."


    But after he said that, he couldn''t help but add, "Even if you really are medically trained, Miss Smith,


    you likely picked it up during the five years you spent abroad, so your medical experience is rather


    short.I''ve asked about Mr.Anderson''s condition; his operation is considered one that''s within a


    reasonable scope of difficulty.But do you know what Mrs.Hunt''s condition is?"


    Nora raised an eyebrow and replied coldly, "How would you know whether I can do it or not if we don''t


    give it a go.At once, Lawrence said, "Dr.Anti is currently the only person who''s capable of performing


    her surgery.An inexperienced doctor like you who''s new to medical training"


    "Shut up.¡¯ Justin''s rebuke made Lawrence flinch.


    After that, Justin stepped forward and stared at Nora and asked, "When will you be free, Miss Smith?


    It''s not advisable to transfer the patient, so we''ll have to head to New York.So, she''d even have to go


    over to New York...As expected, it really was very troublesome.


    Then again, he had agreed even though she hadn''t revealed her identity yet? That man certainly was a


    little narcissistic, but he was also pretty considerate, wasn''t he ? For the very first time, Nora didn''t find


    him as much of an eyesore.


    She thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s do it two dayster."


    She needed to observe her aunt''s condition for another two days.Justin nodded.


    In a deep and mellow voice, he said, "I''ll take care of the itinerary.Do you have any requests?"


    It was a five-hour flight from California to New York.


    Nora thought for a moment andzily made her request: "I have to sleep during the flight, so just make


    sure it''s quiet.After she spoke, she turned around to leave.However, Justin suddenly stopped her.


    "Miss Smith.Why did you change your mind and agree to help?"


    Nora paused.


    Like what she had thought, he really had guessed her identity.


    Thinking about it carefully again, even if she didn''t reveal her identity, it probably would have been


    really hard to keep it a secret from him anyway.


    She cast her eyes down and suddenly said, "I have a condition.¡¯¡¯


    "What is it?"


    "If I cure Mrs.Hunt, please help me look for someone¡¯ "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''ll tell you after I cure Mrs.Hunt."


    The anonymous email was something that she had no choice but to believe.However, she mustn''t


    ce her full trust in it, either.


    It would be most ideal if her son showed up in front of her after she cured Mrs.Hunt, but if he didn''t...


    Well, Justin was capable of finding even her.


    In which case, it shouldn''t be hard for him to use his connections to find her son, right? After Nora


    entered Irene''s ward, Justin withdrew his scrutinizing gaze from the woman and looked at Lawrence.


    The realization had slowly dawned upon Lawrence when he was listening to the conversation between


    the two.


    His head was currently down as he said, "I was wrong, Mr.Hunt¡¯¡¯Justin asked coldly, "Where did you go


    wrong?"


    Lawrence looked at him and answered, "I was too stupid and didn''t realize Miss Smith''s true identity..."


    Justin scoffed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid, but how dare you intercept her message to me?"


    Lawrence was bbergasted.


    He still remembered when he had first joined thepany .


    Because he didn''t dare to make decisions on behalf of thepany president, when a woman had


    asked him to convey her message to Justin, he had done so ordingly.


    At that time, Justin had called him an answering machine and asked him why he didn''t filter the


    messages before dumping everything on him as if he was emptying the trash.


    Therefore, during thest few years, Lawrence had acted on his own and blocked a lot of unwanted


    propositions from women for Justin.


    But why were things different when it came to Miss Smith ? Sob...


    Justin stared at him and said frostily, "You must have too much spare time on your hands.There


    happens to be a business dealing that requires attention in Burundi.Go and handle it."


    Lawrence was shocked.


    What kind of ce was Burundi? It was the poorest country in the world! However, he knew he was in


    the wrong, so he didn''t even dare to beg for mercy! Justin turned around.


    When he saw Melissa staring after Nora in a daze, he asked, "Aunt Melissa? What''s the matter va


    Melissa came back to her senses.


    She replied, "What? Oh, it''s nothing.I just found Miss Smith a bit familiar to the eye...I''m probably over-


    thinking it, though.¡¯¡¯


    She shook her head and followed him back into the ward.


    The man lying on the hospital bed had bandages around his chest, but he was already out of danger.


    At the sight of theming in, Simon smiled gracefully and said, "Justin, I know you''re really busy, so


    you don''t have toe and visit anymore.I''m fine now."


    Justin said politely, "Feel free toe to me if there''s anything you need, Uncle Simon."


    Simon heaved a sigh.


    "I came here to look for my eldest sister.It''s been more than twenty years, but I finally found a lead on


    her whereabouts."


    A sorrowful look came over his face as he went on.


    "I found out that she married a man named Smith.In their second year of marriage, she died of an


    illness after giving birth to a daughter.¡¯ He choked back a sob as he spoke of his sister.


    Back then, his sister had protected him in every way possible.


    It was also because of her that the Andersons hadn''t fallen into decline back then.


    How could she leave them so early more than twenty years ago? Melissa walked over and held his


    hand.


    "Take care of your health, Simon.Your sister might be gone, but at least she still has a daughter¡± At


    once, Simon looked up and nodded with his eyes red.


    "Yes, that''s right! The Smiths are just a middle-ss family, but back then, Sis was such an outstanding


    woman...Let''s bring her daughter back home and nurture her well, lest the Smiths hold her back!"


    Unable to wait any further, he tried to get up.


    "Let''s go to the Smiths now.¡¯ Melissa held his arm and pressed him back down.


    She said, "You''re just so impatient.Why are you immediately acting out? Her daughter is right there; it''s


    not like she''s going to run off somewhere...Forget it, I''ll pay them a visit for you.Will that do?"


    Simon coughed a couple of times.


    Then, he took out his wallet, plucked out a photo, and handed it to Melissa.


    "Here''s a picture of Sis.¡±


    When you go over, have a look at her daughter for me and see if she resembles her or not...Melissa


    took the photo from him and looked at it.


    Suddenly, she was stunned.She was just thinking why Miss Smith had looked so familiar to her just


    now.As it turned out, she bore a 90% resemnce to the woman in the photo! Herst name was also


    Smith.Could it be that¡­

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    When the thought formed, Melissa, whose eyes were shining brightly, looked at Justin.


    "I may have to trouble you with something, Justin.Can you help me look up some information about


    Miss Smith whom we met just now?"


    An unaware Simon asked, "What''s going on?"


    A smile formed on Melissa''s face.


    "If I''m not wrong, your niece is probably the one that saved your life!"


    When Justin heard this, he said to Lawrence who was standing behind him, "Bring a copy of Miss


    Smith''s information to Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa.After Lawrence brought the investigation report


    over, both parties cross-referenced the data.


    An overjoyed Melissa eximed, "It really is her!"


    Simon''s eyes were all red.


    "Nora...What a nice name.Call her over and let me have a look at her..."


    If it wasn''t because he had just had an operation and couldn''t get out of bed, he would have raced over


    right away.


    Unfortunately, when Lawrence went to the VIP ward next door to look for Nora, she had already left


    after giving Irene a checkup and ensuring that she was fine.


    However, he managed to get Henry''s number.


    Justin''s help wasn''t needed anymore after that, so he returned to the hotel to spend some time with his


    son.


    On the top floor of Hotel Finest.


    Pete was in the study and talking to Cherry on the phone.


    Cherry was as sweet as honey when she spoke.


    "You''re so smart, Pete! If Mommy does that, she''ll be able to clear your name!"


    Praised by his sister, Pete, who had never openly shown his emotions, blushed.


    "You''re great, too.Cherry grinned.In a sweet and cute voice, she then said, "You went off while wearing


    Little Pink yesterday, Pete.Remember to return it to me next time, okay?"


    Pete, who was holding some books, paused.


    "Little Pink?"


    "Uh-huh! You know, the pink princess dress!"


    His sister even gave her clothes names.


    What an adorable little princess she was.


    As soon as the thought formed, he heard Cherry saying adorably, "Wait a second, Pete.I gotta tell my


    teammate something, okie?"


    Pete nodded.


    "Okay.¡±Then, he heard Cherry go on a sudden rampage: "Do you really know how to y as a


    support? Have you used your ultimate skill correctly even once? And, the open world fights! Do you


    have a feud with the wild monsters or something? Why are you staring only at that patch of grass


    there?! Do you even know what support is...also...Pete was dumbfounded..."


    That really came out of nowhere.


    After dissing her teammate for a whole two minutes, Cherry finally turned off the game voice chat and


    said, "Don''t forget Little Pink, okie? It''s my favorite dress!"


    After hanging up, Pete immediately ced his books down, got up, and went to the bedroom to search


    for the dress.


    He remembered taking it off the day before and tossing it on the sofa.


    Why was it gone? While he was looking for it, the door opened and Justin strode in.


    The tall figure stopped in front of him.


    "What are you looking for, Pete?"


    Pete replied casually, "The princess dress.¡¯¡¯ Justin stiffened in the midst of taking off his jacket.


    With mixed emotions, he replied, "Oh.Don''t bother anymore.I might have tossed it.¡¯¡¯


    Tossed it? Pete thought of his sister''s verbal might and panicked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why did you throw it away without asking me?!" Justin frowned.


    A resolute look shed across his deep-set eyes and he said solemnly, "You''re a boy.Don''t ever wear


    dresses again!"


    This was his absolute limit! Pete''s face tensed up and he said angrily, "You''re such a despot and a


    dictator! No wonder Mommy hates you!"


    Justin handed his jacket to the nanny, walked over to his son, and squatted gracefully.


    He always looked at Pete at his eye level whenever he talked to him.


    This way, the child would feel like they were being respected.


    Seeing how his son was ring at him with his big round eyes, he suddenly asked, "Did Miss Smith


    say she hates me?"


    Pete replied, "...Yes"


    Justin let out alow chuckle.


    Even the mole at the corner of his eye exuded a bit of charisma as he said, "Women sure are creatures


    that say one thing but mean another¡±


    If she really disliked him, why would she approach his son again and again? Pete was perplexed.He


    took a silent step back.


    "Have you seen a psychiatrist, Daddy?"


    Justin got up and said, "I have a dinner appointment with a family friend tonight.Let''s go together¡¯


    Pete didn''t answer, but Chester, who was sprawled on the sofa and ying games as if no one had


    noticed his presence, said, "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, Nora just received a call from her father.Her eyes widened.


    "My uncle? Really?"


    Henry sneered, "They even know your mother''s name is and what she looks like.How can it be fake?


    They''ve arranged toe over at 3 pm today.Come back and receive them¡±


    Nora frowned after hanging up.


    To be honest, her mother was quite a distant concept to her.


    Ever since she could remember, the only impression she had of her mother was herst words to her.


    It was a voice recording.


    The person had a gentle voice, and had told her to stay low-profile...


    However, her family had never had any contact with her mother''s family.


    Even her aunt abroad was just her mother''s god-sister.


    The sudden mention of her uncle today made her very curious what kind of person was that mysterious


    mother of hers, exactly? She took a cab back to the Smiths.


    As soon as she entered, she heard Wendy ask, "Did Nora''s mother ever mention her family, Henry?"


    Henry replied disdainfully, "I asked her about them before.She said that her family lives in the


    mountains and is very poor.She escaped from there, so she never made any contact with them after


    that"


    When Wendy heard that, she hesitated for a moment before asking, "What? Will Nora¡¯s uncle pester us


    after hees, then?"


    Henry was also troubled over the same thing.


    "Just now, they specially mentioned that her uncle was sick and hospitalized, so her aunt will be


    coming by herself.She won''t ask to borrow money for medical expenses as soon as she enters, will


    she?"


    Wendy curled her lip.


    "Do we lend it to her if she does?"


    Henry immediately sneered, "That''s Nora''s uncle.What does he have to do with the Smiths? If there''s


    anyone who should be lending them money, it''s her!"


    Outside the door, Nora, who was listening to their conversation, cast her eyes down.


    Her clenched fists suddenly loosened and she let out a scoff ofughter.


    Only then did she finally step forward and enter the house Ang was leaning on Henry''s shoulder and


    acting like a baby.


    The family of three looked happy and blissful.


    At the sight of Nora, Ang curled her lip and said smugly, "Tsk, no wonder you''ve never mentioned


    anything about your mother''s family.So, it''s because they''re such an embarrassment! But Nora, you


    shouldn''t forget your roots .They are your mother''s family; surely you should still acknowledge those


    penniless rtives of yours?"


    With her eyes down and as if she didn''t hear her at all, Nora walked over to the one-seater sofa and


    casually took a seat.


    She ignored thempletely.


    Despite that, Ang spoke with a sense of superiority and said, "My uncle just bought me a handbag


    some time back.I wonder if your uncle will buy anything for you, Nora? Oh dear, I forgot.He''s currently


    sick and hospitalized, so he probably can¡¯t even afford his own medical expenses.Mom, Dad, let''s


    show them some pityter and give them a few hundred dors."


    After saying that, she frowned again and called out, "Mrs.Lane, get the disinfectant and air purifiers


    ready.I heard that people from the countryside smell!"


    At this moment, Mrs.Lane called out, "They''re here!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Nora stood up and got ready to head out to receive the guest.


    However, after she took a couple of steps, she saw that Henry and the others were still seated with


    their noses in the air and putting on an arrogant disy.


    It was obvious that they didn''t care about the guest.


    She ignored them and went straight out.


    At once, she saw an elegant and presentable middle-aged woman standing at the door.


    The woman was well-maintained and wore a ssy long-sleeved dress.


    It seemed as if a beauty had walked straight out of a painting, and there was a kind of serene and


    composed charm around her that was found only in a schrly family.


    Mrs.Lane, who was holding disinfectant spray, originally thought that she would see a meek and dirty


    country bumpkin entering.


    Little did she think that the guest would actually look like that instead.


    For a moment, she didn''t even dare to spray the disinfectant she was holding anymore.


    Melissa Anderson smiled gently and said, "We meet again, Nora!"


    Nora didn''t expect to meet her here.


    Rather surprised, she said, "You..."


    Melissa came forward a couple of steps quickly and grabbed her hand.


    "This is fate, child! It was your own uncle who you saved!"


    Inside the house, Ang, who was dying to mock them, couldn''t wait anymore.


    When she saw the two of them speaking at the door, she walked straight toward the door while saying,


    "Have you disinfected the ce, Mrs.Lane? We mustn''t just let any random person into the _"


    Her words came to an abrupt end when she saw Melissa! After a three-second pause, her voice


    instantly became much louder and she eximed sharply, "You''re Nora''s aunt?!"


    Upon hearing her reaction, Wendy and Henry also stood up and walked toward the door.


    Wendy whispered, "Ang is still too young and inexperienced.It''s because she¡¯s never seen a country


    bumpkin before that she''s overreacting so badly.Sigh.¡¯¡¯


    With a look of smugness all over her face, she straightened her back quietly.


    When she married Henry back then, everyone had said that she wasn''t as pretty as his deceased wife,


    so she had been holding a huge grudge all these years.


    But now, she could finally hold her head up high when it came to the family background! She would


    show Nora''s poor rtive what she was made of! The next moment, she immediately spotted Melissa.


    Wendy came from an average family.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When she married Henry, she was considered as having married someone of a higher social status.


    During all these years of socializing with rich men¡¯s wives, she had worked hard to learn and copy their


    style and mannerisms.


    She had originally thought that she was doing pretty well, but little did she think that the air around


    Melissa and her presence when she was merely standing there would already give her a crushing


    defeat! For a while, none of them spoke.


    Melissa had grown up in a wealthy family.


    Her emotions had overwhelmed her when she first saw Nora, but now that she had calmed down, she


    immediately sensed something amiss.


    The corners of her lips curled up into a smile.


    She ignored Wendy and looked at Henry instead as she asked, "You must be my brother-inw?"


    Henry had already recovered from his surprise by then.The arrogance on his face hadpletely


    disappeared.


    Instead, he gave her an ingratiating smile and asked, "You ''re...?"


    Melissa cast her eyes down and said, "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself.I''m an artist"


    After glossing over the topic, she said, "It doesn''t look like I came at a good time, Nora.Let''s find


    somewhere else to talk instead"


    Nora nodded.


    "Sure.¡± She took the lead.Her voice sounded a little deep as she said, "Slow down¡±


    Ang only dared to speak again after the two of them got in the car and left.


    She asked, "Dad, Mom.Who is she?"


    During the emergency at Hotel Finest the other time, Melissa hadn''t looked her usual self because she


    was crying very badly due to worry, so Ang didn''t recognize her just now.


    Wendy gritted her teeth.


    Then, she immediately took Henry ¡®s arm and said, "Oh you know, artists.No wonder she looks so


    ssy.But I''ve heard that there aren''t many artists who are making money nowadays.Instead, there are


    a lot of people that try to scam others by calling themselves artists.¡¯¡¯


    Ang curled her lip.


    "So that''s what it is.I thought she was from a wealthy family because of how she had behaved! That


    makes sense, though.If Nora''s mother''s family were rich, her mother wouldn''t have been so down and


    out!"


    Henry, however, was staring at the doorway and looking very distracted.


    All the outsiders thought that Nora''s mother was destitute and had only managed to survive because


    she married him.


    But actually, she had apany under her name back then...


    While he was lost in thought, Wendy spoke up and said, "Nora''s mother''sst name is Anderson, right?


    That''s an unusualst name in our circle.There isn''t any distinguished family with thatst name apart


    from the Andersons in New York."


    Her words made Henrye back to his senses.


    She was right.


    Apart from the Andersons in New York, all the other businessmen with thest name Anderson weren''t


    important people.


    He snorted and said, "They are probably just putting on an act.I''m just afraid that Nora is stupid enough


    to let them trick her!"


    Wendy smiled and said, "Alright, that''s enough.Don''t we have a dinner appointment with the Grays


    tonight? Let''s get ready, lest we bete"


    Henry nodded.


    "Yes, that''s more important.¡¯ Ang grumbled, "Someone has already reserved Hotel Finest''s VVIP


    room.Otherwise, how nice would it be to have dinner there? Sigh!"


    Outside the house.


    Nora saw an understated ck Cayenne parked there.


    The car was a high-end model and its estimated value in the domestic market was around $700,000.


    For her aunt to be able to afford such a car...


    Was she really just an artist? However, she didn''t ask about it and just followed Melissa into the car.


    Melissa instructed the chauffeur, "To Hotel Finest.After the car started, Melissa observed the girl next to


    her.Her cat-like eyes were downcast and she had long eyshes.


    Although she was beautiful, she was unusually pale.


    She sighed and said, "You must have suffered a lot all these years, Nora.¡¯¡¯


    Nora thought to herself,...


    Actually, it wasn''t that bad.


    After all, it makes no difference where you sleep.


    When Melissa saw her keeping quiet, she knew immediately that she didn''t want to talk about the


    Smiths.


    The report that Justin had sent them was more detailed than what they could see on the surface.


    She felt sorry for her niece, so she changed the subject and said, "By the way, your uncle is still in the


    hospital.The reason why we were able to find you was because someone helped us greatly, so your


    uncle wants us to treat them to dinner tonight as thanks.Is that alright with you?"


    Nora didn''t mind, so she nodded.


    "Okay¡± Melissa breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they arrived at Hotel Finest, Melissa said, "Don''t you have a daughter, Nora? Can I meet her?"


    Nora could sense that Melissa was a kind person, so she agreed.


    She called Mrs.Lewis and told her to bring Cherry to the restaurant on the third floor.


    The two headed to the restaurant first, intending to have a good chat with each other after entering the


    private room.


    Half an hourter, the Smiths arrived just in time to see a distracted Anthonying over to pick them


    up.


    After meeting up with them, he said, "I heard the Andersons from New York are in the VIP room.Let''s


    see if we can talk to themter.¡¯¡¯


    The Andersons from New York? An indescribable feeling suddenly arose in Henry as if he had just let


    something slip by him.


    At the same time, at the elevator hall on the third floor.


    The presidential suite on the top floor had an exclusive elevator while the rest of the floors used public


    elevators.


    Ding! Ding! The doors to both elevators opened at the same time.


    Justin, together with Pete and Chester, came out of the presidential suite''s exclusive elevator.


    The other elevator''s doors slowly opened to reveal Cherry standing inside.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The presidential suite''s exclusive elevator and the normal elevator were built side by side.


    The former was slightly more toward the inside, so Justin and the other two would have to walk past


    the normal elevator to reach the restaurant.


    Justin''s movements were very purposeful, so he always kept his gaze straight while walking.


    He stood straight and tall like a tower and had a chilly air around him when he walked.


    His countenance was covered with ayer of frost and that iconic mole of his exuded nobility and


    alienation toward others.


    Next to him, Pete, who was a miniature of Justin, had the exact same expression.


    It was just that that he was too young, so his young visage looked a little cuter.


    Overshadowed by them, Chester, who was a little less dazzling, walked beside them energetically.


    He was overjoyed that he could tag along with his leader and freeload.


    He was a cheerful and animated person and looked around when he walked.


    When he glimpsed at the person in the elevator, he suddenly froze.


    When he looked again, he saw the face that was identical to Pete''s! He swallowed hard and slowly


    looked down, only to see his nephew right next to him.


    He was so shocked that he eximed, "Justin!"


    Justin turned and looked at him unhurriedly, his deep and bottomless gazending with dissatisfaction


    on the person making a ruckus.


    Chester pointed to the normal elevator and said, "There are two Petes!"


    Chester looked at the elevator again after his exmation.


    This time, however, he only saw a few adults inside.


    The child that he saw just now was nowhere in sight.


    He rubbed his eyes and looked over again, but there still wasn''t any child in the elevator.


    Puzzled, he said, "I really saw Pete in the elevator just now.Why is he gone...A look of worry appeared


    on his face.


    "Oh no, has my condition gotten worse? Should I get my eyes checked?"


    He was actually seeing things...


    Justin said coldly, "You should be getting your brain checked instead"


    Chester looked aghast.


    That was such a harmless but insultingment! After the three of them walked past the elevator and


    turned into the hallway to the restaurant, Cherry, who was hiding behind a few hotel guests, finally


    peeked out and patted her chest in relief.


    She had almost been discovered! She darted out of the elevator and secretly ran over to the corner.


    She was just in time to hear the service staff saying respectfully, "Good evening, Mr.Hunt.The VIP room


    is this way."


    The VIP room? That was exactly what Mommy had told her to go when she called just now! If Pete


    went in, wouldn''t everything be exposed? They had already reached the door to the VIP room and


    were about to open the door.


    It was toote even if she called her brother now! Cherry hurriedly shouted, "Hey!"


    Pete was about to follow the tyrant into the room when he suddenly heard her voice.


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he hurriedly turned around.


    The corner of his mouth spasmed a little when he saw the little runt running toward him.


    Cherry had a scarf wrapped all around her head and was wearing a pair of sunsses, which made


    her look veryical.


    However, Cherry didn''t have the luxury of caring that much .


    She grabbed Pete''s hand and said, "You''re the boy that stays upstairs, right? Is your father here to


    have dinner with Mommy? Let''s go and y at the yground!"


    It was only when Pete heard what she said that he understood why his sister had suddenly appeared.


    It was fortunate that he hadn''t entered yet, otherwise, everything would have been exposed! He


    reacted very quickly and nodded.


    "Okay"


    Justin, who was about to open the door, looked down.


    His eyes narrowed when he saw the child who had wrapped the scarf all around her head.


    So, she''s that woman''s daughter? Sure enough, she was just as weird as her.


    After seeing his son silently asking for permission with his eyes, Justin, who had never liked Pete


    associating with outsiders, paused.


    Atst, he said, "Go ahead."


    He didn''t know why, but he subconsciously felt that it would be nice for the two children to y


    together.


    There was a small children''s yground inside the restaurant that was specially meant for the


    restaurant''s young guests.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    There was also special service staff there that watched over the ce.


    There were absolutely no issues with Hotel Finest''s service and safety standards.


    This was also the reason why Nora dared to let Cherrye downstairs by herself.


    After the two children ran off, Justin opened the door to the private room and strode in, leaving only


    Chester who was still standing there and staring at the two children from the back.


    It seemed like the child he saw in the normal elevator just now who looked identical to Pete was


    wearing that exact same Spider-Man outfit?When he thought of that, Chester said, "Go on inside,


    Justin.I''ll go and look after Pete."


    He quickly walked toward the children''s yground after saying that.


    Inside the private room.


    Although there was a door separating them, Nora could still hear what was happening outside.


    That young voice just now was probably Cherry, right? Nora stood up.


    She was about to go out and take a look when the door opened to reveal Justin outside.


    The man¡¯s exquisite facial features were wless.


    His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly upon making eye contact with her.


    The corners of his thin lips quirked slightly and the icy aura around him slowly melted.


    He said, "We meet again, Miss Smith"


    Nora looked down nonchntly.


    Was he the person that her uncle wanted to treat to a meal? The boy that Cherry invited to y with


    her just now was his son? Judging from that man''s numerous warnings to her, it was obvious that he


    was very protective of his son.


    Cherry was mischievous and had an unforgiving tongue.


    She''d best not thoughtlessly make the boy cry and bring them more unnecessary trouble.


    In a slightly deep voice, Nora said, "Let me go over and talk to Cherry a little, Mr.Hunt"


    After she spoke, she went past him and then straight out.


    With his eyes downcast, the smile at the corners of Justin¡¯s lips widened.


    So, her daughter''s name was Cherry? His son''s name was Pete.


    If one connected the names, it would sound like...


    What a coincidence! In the hallway.


    Anthony paced about anxiously with his hands behind his back as he thought about how he could


    create a chance to meet with the Andersons and make their acquaintance.


    But while he didn''t meet any of the Andersons, he did spy a familiar figure.


    The girl wore a simple T-shirt and jeans and was dragging her feetzily as she walked.


    She looked half-asleep, but even that raw and unpolished appearance couldn''t hide how attractive she


    was.


    It was actually Nora! Anthony clenched his fists.


    During these past few days, her form had kept popping up in his mind.


    Upon meeting her again, his gaze continued to subconsciously be captured by her.


    It was then that Anthony finally realized that he had really fallen in love with her.


    He took a step forward and stood in front of Nora.


    "Why are you here, Nora?"


    Nora, who found her path suddenly blocked, frowned.


    The look in her eyes was a little cold when she saw Anthony.


    She replied, "Surely I don''t have to exin my whereabouts to you?"


    Seeing how distant she was being, Anthony suddenly lifted his chin and said arrogantly, "Do you know


    what I''m doing here, Nora?"


    His words puzzled Nora.


    She wasn''t interested in knowing However, without waiting for her response, Anthony continued and


    said, "The Andersons from New York are also here today.I''m here for a business meeting with them!


    When the Grays form a connection with the Andersons, we''ll definitely be even bigger and


    be the wealthiest family in California.If you do what I say, I can choose to forgive you."

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Nora wasn''t listening to what he was babbling on and on about at all.


    However, when she heard what he said at the end, she looked up in surprise.


    "What?"


    Anthony, who looked a little bashful, said, "While I can forgive you, your reputation is already a mess.If I


    marry you, it''ll embarrass the Grays.But I can buy you a mansion elsewhere and take care of you for


    the rest of your life."


    Nora found him hrious.


    Her voice dispassionate, she said sarcastically, "You want me to be your mistress? I''m afraid you can''t


    afford it"


    Anthony hurriedly said, "I''m rich! I can give you $15,000 as living expenses every month.You can buy


    whatever you want with it."


    $15,000 wasn''t even enough for her to buy Cherry''s clothes.


    Nora found him annoying and went around him from the left as she said, "I''m not interested in being


    someone''s mistress."


    Anthony also stopped her from the left.


    "You want to marry me? That''s not impossible, either!"


    He gritted his teeth and went on.


    "Grandpa keeps forcing me to take you as my wife anyway.Besides, you only have a daughter, so we


    can just give her some money and marry her off somewhere in the future.As long as she''s obedient


    and refrains from fighting or arguing with her younger siblings in the future, the Grays can take her in,


    even if we''re reluctant.¡¯¡¯ He felt that his conditions were lenient enough.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Any woman would probably be grateful to him, right? Unexpectedly, a look of displeasure appeared in


    Nora¡¯s eyes and a chilly aura formed all around her.


    "I will not let my daughter suffer any injustice.¡±Anthony frowned and said, "Don''t push your luck, Nora!


    You can''t possibly want us to let your daughter take ourst name and enjoy the same treatment as our


    children? That''s impossible!"


    At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly reached them.


    "Nora! You''re trying to seduce Anthony again!"


    Together with the voice, Ang also rushed over.


    Her arms iled in the air as she rushed toward Nora.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Anthony stopped her and shouted angrily, "What are you doing?!"


    In the private room, Henry, Wendy, and Anthony''s father heard themotion and came out.


    Upon seeing the three of them, Henry yelled, "Nora, are you bullying your sister again? Apologize to


    her!"


    Wendy also spoke up.


    "Nora, your sister and Anthony are discussing their engagement today.I know you''re unhappy about it,


    but that doesn''t mean you cane over and make trouble...You were the one that did something


    wrong to the Grays by getting pregnant before your marriage and damaging both families¡¯ reputation!"


    Anthony stepped forward.


    "Uncle Henry, Aunt Wendy.Nora isn''t to be med for that.The two of us are truly in love with each


    other.I''m willing to ept her.¡¯¡¯ Ang''s eyes widened.


    Hurt and sad, she took a step back.


    Henry was shocked.


    "Anthony, my daughter has been stubborn and contrary since she was a child.Don''t be fooled by her!


    She got herself pregnant before marriage.It''ll sully your name if you marry her!"


    Wendy also nodded and said, "Besides, her maternal grandparents¡¯ family is also very poor.They live in


    the mountains and even begged us for money today.These rtives are trouble!"


    After speaking, when she saw how Anthony was still looking at Nora like a young man in love, Wendy


    turned to Anthony''s father and said, "Mr.Gray, you have to think carefully about this! We don''t want the


    Grays to be implicated."


    Anthony''s father''s gaze fell on Nora when he heard what she said.


    She was leaning against the wall, her posturezy and sloppy.


    Her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, and she seemed to have a half-amused smile on her lips.


    She looked as if she was being entertained by what was going on.


    That sense of detachment was as if the dispute here had nothing to do with her.


    Anthony''s father was someone who had been immersed in the world ofmerce for many years.


    His deep and unfathomable eyes darkened and he suddenly said, "Marriage is a lifelong


    commitment.Let''s have the children make their own decisions instead.Miss Smith, do you really want to


    be Anthony''s wife?"


    His words caused everyone to shift their gazes to Nora.


    Tsk, they were finally willing to listen to her.


    Nora lifted her head, raised her eyebrows, and her lips curled up in a smile.


    She replied, "No, I don''t"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Anthony was the first to react.


    Furious, he demanded, "What do you mean by that, Nora?"


    Nora straightened her back and said clearly, "It means I''m not interested in you-"


    Anthony looked at her incredulously as if he still didn''t understand what she was saying.


    Ang, however, shouted, "What makes you think you can be disinterested in Anthony, Nora? You


    make it sound like he''s beneath you.Not only do youe with baggage, but your daughter is even a


    little bastard.Is a woman like you even worthy of being picky?!"


    Anthony finally came back to his senses.


    In his anger, his choice of words was also very malicious.


    He said, "Nora, who are you interested in, if not me? The entire California knows that you got yourself


    pregnant before marriage.Apart from me, who else would marry a wanton woman like you whose


    reputation is in shambles?!"


    Wendy sighed and said, "How can you say that, Nora? You shouldn''t reach for something beyond your


    grasp.Do you really think you can do the same thing as your mom? It was sheer dumb luck that


    someone like her, who came from the mountains, could marry your father.Even if you''re a little prettier


    than most, anyone with a decent family background will never take you as their wife"


    Wendy then changed the subject again and asked, "By the way, are you here for dinner with your aunt?


    Where is she? Your uncle needs money for his hospitalization fees, right ? Are you short of money?"


    Sure enough, Anthony''s father frowned when he heard her.


    At this moment, a gentle voice reached them: "Who says we don''t have enough money for medical


    expenses?"


    The few of them looked into the distance and saw the approaching Melissa.


    The smile on her face didn''t reach her eyes.


    She said, "Mr.Smith, Mrs.Smith.You don''t have to worry about the hospitalization fees.Also, you don''t


    need to bother yourselves with matters regarding Nora''s marriage in the future, either.The Andersons


    will take care of it!"


    Shocked, Anthony''s father asked, "The Andersons? Which Andersons?"


    Melissas lips curled up into a smile.


    Her voice was gentle, but what she said ringed like a thunderp: "The Andersons from New York:


    Anthony''s father''s eyes widened immediately! Even Henry and Wendy were so astounded that they


    couldn''t say anything! The Andersons from New York...


    Were they really the ones they were thinking of? While they were hesitating, Melissa looked at Anthony


    again.


    After looking him up and down, she shook his head and said, "Let''s go back to the private room,


    Nora.Don''t keep your blind date waiting"


    She deliberately emphasized the words "blind date¡¯.


    Nora knew that her aunt was trying to back her up, so she went along with her wishes and nodded.


    "Okay."


    The two finally turned around, only to immediately see Justin standing behind them.


    His deep-set eyes were raised and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be smiling.


    With an emphasis on each syble, he repeated, "Blind date?"


    While the few of them were arguing, Cherry dragged Pete with her and sneaked into the stairwell.


    She took off the scarf to reveal her delicate and adorable face, panting heavily as she said, "That was


    so suffocating! It''s a good thing that we weren''t found out, Pete!"


    Then, she saw her brother pause and slowly lift his head.


    Cherry turned around and also slowly lifted her head.


    At once, she saw Chester standing there in disbelief with his eyes wide.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The hallway outside was bustling with all kinds of noise.


    However, the three in the stairwell were silent.


    Atst, after a full half a minute, Chester pointed at Cherry as if he had seen a ghost and stammered,


    "Y-you...You..."


    Pete pressed his lips together and sighed.


    "Since you''ve seen us, then I won''t keep it a secret anymore.¡¯ He said solemnly, "Actually, I have a


    superpower I can create clones.If you don''t believe me, close your eyes.I''ll withdraw my clone¡±


    Chester was perplexed.


    The corners of his lips spasmed.


    "Do you really think I''m that stupid, Pete? I''m not going to believe that!"


    Cherry cupped her hands around her mouth and leaned toward her brother.


    She looked like she wanted to whisper , but her voice was in no way soft as she asked, "So, Uncle


    Chester does have a brain after all?"


    Pete was also puzzled.


    "I''ll look it up when I get back.Can single-celled organisms think?"


    Chester was speechless.


    He felt humiliated! But right after that, he said triumphantly, "There are too many loopholes in your


    superpower.Can you really make a little girl version of yourself just because you can make a clone of


    yourself? Are you a hermaphrodite?"


    That child wearing the Spider-Man outfit might look like a little boy, but she was Nora Smith''s daughter!


    Cherry was confused.


    Pete was perplexed.


    As expected, single-celled organisms really do think differently! The two little cuties looked at each


    other.


    Cherry tilted her head and asked, "What do we do, Pete? Do we silence him ve Pete hesitated.


    "He''s my uncle.We shouldn''t do that"


    "Oh."


    Cherry was a little disappointed.


    The corners of Chester''s lips spasmed again.


    He said, "I''m going to tell Justin that apart from a son, he also has a daughter!"


    He ran out after saying that.


    Pete hurriedly called out, "Uncle Chester!"


    However, Chester didn''t stop.


    Cherry panicked.


    She ced her hands on her hips and yelled, "Don''t you dare move, Chesty!"


    Chester''s instinct to obey instructions whenever he yed games made him freeze instantly, and he


    even remained in a running stance.


    "Come back here!"


    Chester obediently returned to the stairwell.


    He squatted down like a silly puppy and eximed, "So, you''re my leader!"


    Cherry held her cheeks and tilted her head.


    "Yes, that''s right! I''m sweetcherry!"


    ...


    AS it turned out, not only was his leader a five-year-old, but she was also a little girl! Chester felt very


    deceived.


    Pete said, "You mustn''t tell Daddy what happened today, Uncle Chester!"


    Chester was puzzled.


    "Why is that?"


    Pete was silent for a moment.


    Then, he said, "Think about it.If Daddy knew Cherry''s mom was the one who gave birth to me, what will


    he do?"


    Chester felt as if his brain cells weren''t working.


    He said, "Her mom? The one who gave birth to you...Sh*t! You mean Nora Smith is that damned


    biological mother of yours?"


    Chester finally understood why the two children didn''t want him to tell the truth.


    Five years ago, Justin had suddenly brought a baby back and said that it was his son.


    When everyone asked who the child''s mother was, he had flown into a rage and strictly forbidden


    everyone at home from ever mentioning the child''s mother.


    At that time, the few of them were even secretly wondering what exactly the woman, who had given


    birth to Pete, had done.


    Justin had looked as if he wanted to rip that woman into pieces...


    Cherry said adorably, "Chesty, I want a father and a brother, but I also want Mommy.So, I want them to


    fall in love first before we acknowledge each other.This way, our family of four can be together.Can you


    keep this a secret?"


    Chester shook his head.


    "No, I can''t keep this a secret from Justin.Cherry instantly transformed into a grumpy little ogre.


    "If you tell Daddy, I won''t bring you along in our raids anymore!"


    Chester was speechless.


    That was a rather serious threat! Meanwhile, in the VIP room.


    The three people who had returned sat there quietly.


    Melissa looked a little embarrassed as she exined: "I don''t mean anything by that, Justin.I was just


    forced by the circumstances to say that just now.Please don''t misunderstand.¡¯¡¯


    Although the Hunts were family friends with the Andersons, Justin''s identity wasn''t as simple as just the


    head of the Hunts.


    Moreover, he hated being involved with women the most.


    Melissa didn''t want to offend him with what she said just now.


    Justin was staring at Nora.


    The woman''s eyes were downcast as she stirred the water in the ss in boredom.


    Her dazzling features and the icy aura around her made one unable to dislike her.


    Not only was he not angry, but there was even a smile at the corner of his eyes.


    "It''s alright"


    Melissa and Justin chatted politely.


    When she realized that Nora was going to New York with him the day after tomorrow, Melissa smiled


    and said, "Nora, your uncle and I were also thinking of having you stay with us in New York."


    Her eyes reddened as she went on.


    "Your grandmother has been crying so much ever since your mother''s disappearance that she has


    gone blind.She has been talking about your mother all these years.She''ll definitely be overjoyed to see


    you."


    Nora had originally intended to refuse the offer.


    She was already an adult; she didn''t need to stay with them.


    But when she heard that, she paused and said, ¡°...Okay."


    Food was served after that, and the three of them began to eat.


    Justin observed the woman in front of him.


    He realized that the way she ate was very interesting.


    She liked stuffingrge pieces of meat into her mouth and chewing on them, yet her casual movements


    didn''t appear crude.


    Most women that Justin had met chewed slowly, but she finished the steak on the te in just a few


    bites in an extremely efficient manner.


    How would he possibly know that Nora just didn''t want to waste time on anything apart from spending


    time with Cherry? Melissa had only just taken four bites when Nora ced her cutlery down.


    "Aunt Melissa, I have something on ina while, so I''ll go first."


    Melissa was dumbfounded.


    Nora left the private room after saying that.


    When she saw Mrs.Lewis''s text message saying that Cherry had already returned, she didn''t bother


    going upstairs.


    She hailed a cab and went out instead.


    Although she knew that it wasn''t appropriate to leave the meal midway, she really did have something


    on.


    Two days ago, she had already made an appointment with Wayne Myers, the acting director of


    Ideahan Pharmaceuticals.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Back then, her mother had entrusted him with thepany, and he had managed it for over 20 years


    now.


    When Nora arrived at the cafe, Wayne was already there.


    He stood up excitedly and said, "You''ve returned to the States, Nora! You must be 24 years old by


    now? If your mother could see you now, she would definitely be very happy."


    Wayne managed thepany wholeheartedly.


    Despite so many years passing, he hadn''t developed any thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    Nora nodded slightly.


    Then, she took a seat and asked, "Wayne, I asked you out today because I wanted to ask you if my


    mother has left me anything apart from thepany? Or whether she left me anything in the


    company?"


    She had already looked into it.


    Idealian Pharmaceuticals really was just a smallpany with an annual ie of $5,000,000.


    Over the years, they even moved and changed theirpany address a few times.


    She didn''t quite understand why the Grays and the Smiths were so hung up over such a small


    company? Wayne solemnly nodded and answered, "Yes, she did!"


    Nora looked up at him.


    "What did she leave me?"


    So, thepany really was hiding something?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Just as she thought so, Wayne answered, "Love andpany.¡¯¡¯


    Nora was rendered speechless.Wayne went on.


    "Although she left us early, she has paved the way for you.She may not be around anymore, but her


    heart has always been with you"


    After listening to Wayne bber on and on about maternal love for over an hour, Nora, who had just


    eaten, couldn''t help but yawn.


    It was only then that Wayne realized that he was being too long-winded.


    He said, "You''re already a grown-up now, Nora.When do you n to take over thepany?"


    Although he had alreadye to care for and developed a sense of belonging to thepany, the


    business was Nora''s.


    He had to return it to her.


    Nora replied detachedly, "You''re taking care of it pretty well , SO just continue with it"


    Asmallpany didn''t have the usual few departments.


    The owner had to basically see to everything themselves.


    This took up too much time that she could spend sleeping! Wayne was confused.


    Nora asked, "Have the Grays shown any interest in buying over thepany?"


    If what the Grays were interested in was really thepany''s development potential, then there was


    no need to use Anthony''s marital bliss as a bargaining chip.


    They could just buy over thepany at a high price.


    It wasn''t like they didn''t have the money.


    However, Wayne shook his head.


    "No, they haven''t." Nora frowned.


    However, since she couldn''t figure it out, she decided that she won''t think about it anymore.


    "If you ever think of anything that my mom instructed you to hand over to me, give me a call."


    "Sure."


    Then, Wayne said, "Can I get your bank ount number, Nora? I''ll transfer all thepany dividends


    directly to you in the future."


    Back then, Nora was still a child.


    But when she grew up, she had gone abroad.


    That was why Wayne had paid the dividends to her guardian instead.


    It was just five million dors.


    While it was nothing to Nora, why should she give it to the Smiths? She gave him her bank ount


    number and left.


    On the top floor of Hotel Finest.


    Howard Hunt sat on the sofa arrogantly and watched Pete, who was in the study, contemptuously.


    By this generation, the only direct descendants of the Hunts left were Justin''s immediate family, as well


    as Howard''s immediate family in New York.


    As the head of the family''s direct descendant and the eldest son, Justin had also inherited the position.


    However, his second uncle refused to ept this and ended up causing a lot of incidents.


    The Hunts living in the family home didn''t participate in the family''s business disputes.


    They were only responsible for presiding over family issues.


    As for Howard, he was obsessed with martial arts.


    He despised his family''s ways and also admired Justin from the bottom of his heart.


    However, he simply disliked that child of unknown origin.


    It was him who brought shame to Justin''s glorious life! Moreover, not only was he mentally ill, but he


    was so small and weak.


    How could a child like that be worthy of bing Justin''s sessor? Howard snorted and withdrew


    his gaze disdainfully.


    The door opened at this point Justin was back.


    As the man entered the room, his almost-solid presence rushed toward Howard, causing him to sit up


    in a hurry.


    He greeted him respectfully.


    "Justin."


    Justin made a sound of acknowledgment and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Howard touched his hooked nose nervously and replied, "


    Grandpa heard that you''re going to New York to have your grandma''s condition treated, so he wants


    me to go with you and act as a witness.


    At the same time, I also thought I would see if the old Mr.Quinn would be willing to take me in and


    teach me some traditional martial arts techniques¡¯ It might seem like traditional martial arts were falling


    into decline as time went by, but in fact, there were still mysterious masters of the art among regr


    folks.


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts ranked top in traditional martial


    arts.


    It was Howard''s dream to be their apprentice.


    Justin nced at him.


    He knew that the part about him wanting to join the school was true, but not so much the part about


    him being a witness.


    But joining the Quinn School of Martial Arts and learning martial arts there? His deep-set eyes looked


    toward the study.


    Dim light flickered in his eyes and he said, "Take Pete with you.Mr.Quinn is strict when ites to


    enrollment, though.You may not meet his requirements.Pete, on the other hand, has a chance."


    He had already checked Pete''s body when he was a toddler.


    Pete was very suitable to learn martial arts.


    However, he was reluctant to have his son go through hardship at that time, so he hadn''t taught him


    any martial arts.


    His son was behaving rather ¡®uniquely¡¯tely, so it would be good to send him to the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts to pick up some martial arts.


    This way, he could ¡®straighten¡¯ him out! Howard curled his lip disdainfully.


    "Him?"


    However, when he made eye contact with Justin''s sharp eyes, he shut up and swallowed whatever he


    wanted to say next.


    Deep down, he was scoffing, though.


    With that small and weak body of his, why would Mr.Quinn ever pick him? Nora returned to the hotel at


    this time.


    Her cell phone started to ring.


    After she changed into slippers, leaned on the sofa, and picked upzily, she heard an angry shout


    from the other end.


    "You little rascal , have you been cking off again?! And skipping practice a"


    Nora rubbed her ears that were stinging from his volume.


    "I have to sleep, Quinn.I don''t have time"


    "Send me Cherry, then! She''s your daughter, so her body must be even more suitable than yours.I''ll


    take her as my apprentice and have her seed me! Have you found your son yet? Our style


    ultimately still suits boys better.Bring them both if you''ve found him!"


    Nora repliedzily, "Has the Quinn School of Martial Arts be that destitute that they have to rely


    on a five-year- old to breathe new life into the school?"


    Quinn yelled, ¡°...And who''s to me for that? It''s all because I was blind enough to take someone as


    lazy as you as my apprentice! That Irvin fellow keeps showing off his apprentices to me.My apprentices


    can''t fall behind, either! Come to New York and have a showdown with his apprentices if you''re free!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quinn and Irvin were lifetime rivals.


    Nora replied unhurriedly, "I''m not free.


    Then, before Quinn got mad, she added, "But I am indeeding to New York.I''ll bring Cherry over


    and visit you.


    "When, and what time? I''ll send someone to pick you up!"


    After Quinn eagerly said that, he immediately heard Nora''s soft chuckle.


    The elderly man then said awkwardly, "The one I miss is Cherry, not you!"


    Nora chuckled again.


    Then, she hung up after informing him about her arrival date and time.


    She picked up a ss of water from the coffee table, took a couple of sips, and then went to take a


    bath.


    Outside the house.


    When Cherry, who was holding her cell phone, saw all this through the gap at the door, she said into


    the voice chat, "Chesty, Mommy''s back!"


    Pete said, "Hide, Cherry.Daddy''s gone downstairs to look for Mommy!"


    Cherry darted into the stairwell.


    Sure enough, she spotted her handsome Daddying out of the elevator.


    When he reached their suite and saw that the door was open, he went straight in.


    As soon as he entered, Chester dashed over and locked the doors with a huge metal padlock.


    After that, he sneaked into the stairwell and asked, "Did you make them drink what I gave you?"


    Cherry replied, "Yes, she drank it! I put it in her ss of water!"


    Pete also replied, "The tyrant also drank it"


    Chester then said, "Perfect! Cherry, your mission now is to prevent Mrs.Lewis froming back.Things


    will definitely heat up between your dad and mom tonight!"


    Cherry asked suspiciously, "What kind of drug did you give to Mommy?"


    Chester grinned.


    "Children shouldn''t ask about things like that!"


    It was that type of drug, of course! Additionally, because he knew that Justin had good self-control, he


    had given them a luxurious, upgraded version! Inside the room.


    Nora was taking a bath when she suddenly heard a sound outside.


    She walked out in a bath towel and askedzily, "Cherry, Mrs.Lewis, are you back?"


    As she spoke, she noticed the man sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Justin had immediately realized that something was amiss when he heard someone locking the door.


    A short whileter, when he started feeling unwell, he realized that he had been drugged.


    There were a lot of people in New York who wanted to be his woman, and they had tried various


    methods one after another over the years.


    It was hard for him to guard against all of them.


    During a moment of negligence half a year ago, someone had also sessfully drugged him with the


    most potent drug in the world.


    However, he had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, so his physical fitness was stronger


    than most.


    Thus, he had managed to stubbornly suppress it with his willpower.


    Therefore, he was confident that everything would be fine this time as well.


    With the door locked, when he heard the sound of sshing watering from the bathroom, he


    simply sat on the sofa, intending to see what exactly that woman nned to do.


    To be honest, he didn''t quite understand her.


    She frequently made contact with Pete and even allowed him to call her Mommy.


    It stood to reason that she intended to use his son to get near to him, yet every time she was faced with


    him, she would adopt an indifferent attitude.


    It almost made him think that he really was misunderstanding her! But in the end, she suddenly


    colluded with his son this evening by drugging him first and then sending him a message asking him to


    And now, the two of them were locked in here.


    Was she finally intending to go all the way and have the final showdown with him? For some reason,


    he was actually looking forward to it a little.


    Just as he thought so, the bathroom door opened and a woman walked out surrounded by mist and


    moisture.


    Through the portiere, what entered his sight first was a pair of delicate feet.


    Her feet were bare, and her toes were round and fair.


    They looked a little cute.


    Justin felt his mouth going dry.


    The desire that he had suppressed emerged a little.


    Next, he saw her slender ankles and her straight and fair calves.


    The portiere was pushed aside, and the woman stood there wrapped in a white bath towel.


    Perhaps because she had juste out of a warm bath, her cheeks were flushed and her hair was


    damp.


    They stuck to her fair and slender shoulders as water droplets slid down from her face to her


    corbones before sliding further down and seeping into the bath towel...


    In that instant, he felt a sudden surge of warmth in his lower abdomen, which made his brows draw


    together.


    He felt as if all the blood in him was surging into a certain ce! He clenched his fists and lost control a


    little for a moment His abnormal behavior also entered Nora''s eyes.


    The cheeks of the man on the sofa were abnormally red, and his deep-set eyes were stained with


    desire.


    He seemed a little less cold and standoffish than usual, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave him


    a bewitching allure that wasn''t usually there.


    The sight of him slumped on the sofa was actually exuding a sense of enticement? Nora frowned and


    asked, "Why are you here?"


    She had only just spoken when the man on the sofa abruptly dived toward her.


    The huge force pushed her straight onto the wall behind! Then, he suppressed his voice and said,


    "Since Miss Smith has already taken a bath and is exhibiting such enthusiasm, then I..."


    Before he finished, he had already lowered his head and started kissing her neck.


    His scalding hot breath made Nora shiver.


    The man''s domineering pheromones entered her nose forcefully.


    As he was very tall and had pressed right up against her, his back was slightly arched as he bent over.


    An indescribable heat permeated her whole body, making her mouth gradually feel dry and hot.


    As a doctor, she instantly understood something.


    She tried to push the man away, only to find that he was very strong.


    He was still kissing her neck haphazardly.


    Nora suddenly lifted her right knee and attacked the most delicate part of the man.


    However, the man¡¯srge, scalding-hot hands grabbed her ankles the next moment.


    His voice was hoarse and he sounded puzzled as he asked, "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Nora snorted coldly.


    She leaped nimbly into the air and gave him a roundhouse kick with her left leg! Bam! Justin reached


    out his arm and blocked the blow.


    Nora came at him again with a punch.


    Upon feeling the sharp momentum of her fisting toward him, Justin turned and ducked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman''s other fist then came toward him with a whoosh, scraping past his ear.


    What speed! In the blink of an eye, both of them backed away after exchanging a few blows and put


    some distance between themselves.


    Nora frowned.


    There was concealed anger in her cat-like eyes.


    She was about to say something when the bath towel suddenly slipped off and she felt a chill all over


    her body.


    Nora''s brain stopped working for a second.


    Then, she quickly squatted down to pick up the bath towel, only to find that it was twisted into a clump


    and couldn''t be straightened out quickly.


    Seeing the man looking over in astonishment, Nora picked up the bath towel in a split second and flung


    it onto Justin''s face.


    Justin was about to grab the bath towel and remove it when he heard her shout coldly, "I won''t let you


    out of this room alive if you take it off!"


    Justin was astounded.


    No one had ever threatened him like that in his whole life! However, the anger in the woman''s voice


    made him pause his movements.


    She...


    didn''t want to do it with him? Nora took the opportunity to hurriedly pick up a nightgown from the side.


    With her back to him, she put it on while saying, "I''ve also been drugged."


    Justin, who had keen senses, could hear the sounds.


    Judging from them, the other party had already put on her clothes.


    He took off the bath towel and stared at her with a frown.


    "Are you trying to say that it wasn''t you?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Her gaze swept across a certain part of his body as she replied, "Don''t be too confident of yourself,


    Mr.Hunt."


    Justin was rendered speechless.


    He used the bath towel, which he was holding with both hands, to block his body in a seemingly casual


    manner as he asked hesitantly, "If you weren''t the one that did it, then who did?"


    Seeing that he was no longer being impulsive, Nora turned and went to the study.


    "Wait a minute"


    She dug out a set of clothes from the study and put it on.


    Then, she picked up herptop and walked to the living room.


    By the time she saw him again, the man had already returned to the sofa and sat back down.


    Apart from his cheeks that were still a little red, he looked fine.


    If it weren ¡®t for the bulge at the bath towel around his waist, the man would have seemed like his usual


    self.


    An impressed Nora secretly sighed and thought ¡°What powerful self-control¡¯¡¯


    If it weren''t because she had been taking a lot of medicine since she was a child, making her immune


    to most drugs, Nora would probably have lost control! Yet he had actually suppressed those distracting


    thoughts in just two minutes.


    Justin''s deep-set eyes flickered with dim light when he glimpsed the look in her eyes.


    He said, "You still have time to change your mind, Miss Smith"


    Nora was puzzled.


    That man was really overconfident of himself.


    She said sarcastically, "I''m really not interested in you, Mr.Hunt.Even if both you and I fall victim to


    someone''s schemes and you''re standingpletely naked in front of me, I still won''t feel anything"


    It really wasn''t her? Justin actually felt a vague sense of regret.


    In spite of that , he showed no verbal mercy "...It seems that you were the one who waspletely


    naked just now.¡¯¡¯ Nora was dumbfounded.


    Her face tensed up instantly and she walked straight over.


    She ced herptop on the table, opened it, and pushed it in front of him.


    Justin was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Nora slowly said, "Enter your ount password and check the surveince cameras, of course! Even if


    we don''t know who the person that drugged us was, surely we can find out who locked the door just


    now?"


    Seeing how sure she was, Justin became increasingly displeased.


    He tapped a few keys at random and then tapped the Enter key.


    Real-time surveince camera footage instantly appeared on theputer.


    Three people were currently standing at the door.


    Their faces were nearly all pressed against the door, seemingly trying to hear what was going on


    inside¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    All three of them were facing the camera.However, ever since the two children realized the truth, they


    had deliberately started to wear face masks whenever they were in the hallways to prevent anyone


    from discovering anything.


    The camera''s resolution was also very low, so it was impossible to differentiate between the two


    children right away.


    Justin hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he pointed to one of the children first and said, "This seems to be Pete."


    Nora scoffed and said, "That''s my daughter.To be honest, not only were the two children exactly the


    same height, but their physiques were also identical.Nora was only able to recognize Cherry because


    of the Spider-Man outfit she was wearing.


    Unconvinced, Justin asked, "Really?"


    He couldn''t tell.


    As such, he fixed his gaze on Chester instead.


    When he did, a fierce murderous aura immediately emerged from him! Nora''s sarcastic voice rang out


    beside him.


    "That seems to be your younger brother, Mr.Hunt¡¯¡¯ Outside the door, three heads were lined up in turn.


    Their heads were turned sideways, and they had their ears against the door as they quietly listened to


    the sounds in the room.


    Thud! ng! Bam! Themotion inside the room made all three of them bewildered.


    A puzzled Cherry and Pete looked at Chester.


    "Uncle Chester, what are Mommy and Daddy doing? Are they tearing down the ce?"


    Chester replied triumphantly, "They are ¡®fighting¡¯ with each other! It''s not something that children have


    to understand! In any case, their rtionship will definitely improve after the fight!"


    Cherry was a little worried.


    She asked, "Is the fight supposed to be this intense?"


    Chester raised an eyebrow and answered, "Of course! Lives may even be ¡®at stake¡¯ here! The two of


    you are exactly the results of their fight in the past!"


    Cherry was confused.


    She frowned and asked, "But what if Mommy beats Daddy up so badly that he breaks?"


    A sullen-looking Pete even became angry.


    "How can Daddy lift his hand against a woman? He''s too ungentlemanly! No wonder he can¡¯t woo


    Mommy sessfully.¡± Chester was confused.


    Then, he continued to listen to the sounds in the room for a while with great interest while secretly


    being impressed Justin really was Justin after all.


    Themotion they were making sure was huge.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, the sounds stopped after just a short while.


    He pressed his ear closer against the door and asked in a low voice, "I can''t help but feel bad helping


    you guys hide the truth from Justin.When are you going to tell him the truth?"


    Although Cherry was quick-witted, she didn''t have any concrete opinion on this matter.


    Thus, she looked at her brother.


    Pete pursed his lips and answered, "I''ll tell him everything after Mommy cures Great-Grandma¡¯s


    illness."


    Pete had thought it through very clearly.


    Blindly keeping this a secret was disrespectful toward his parents, especially when his mother was still


    searching all over the world for him while going through unimaginable mental torment.


    If they didn''t fall in love with each other even after spending the next few days together, then he


    wouldn''t force them anymore.


    Just as Chester was about to say something, the door suddenly shook someone was banging on the


    door from inside.


    A furious voice immediately came from within the room: "Chester, open this door right now!"


    A minuteter, the metal padlock was opened.


    A furious Justin took Pete and Chester upstairs.


    Nora didn''t care how he was going to punish Chester.


    Instead, she was currently sitting on the sofa and staring at Cherry.


    She asked sternly and severely, "Why did you do that, Cherry?"


    Cherry hung her head and stared at her fingers, so intimidated that she didn''t dare speak.


    Nora softened her tone and asked, "Do you want me to get together with Justin Hunt?"


    Cherry nodded and replied, "Mommy, if you trick Da - I mean, Justin into bing your husband, how


    impressive would it be when you take him out with you?! Not only is he handsome, but he''s also rich!


    Don''t you want that?"


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    She rubbed her temples and asked, "Whose lousy idea was this?"


    Cherry unceremoniously sold her uncle out this time.


    "Chesty''s!" Upstairs.


    Chester looked at Justin, who was sitting on the sofa with a serious look, with trepidation.


    He swallowed and said, "J -Justin, I meant well.You haven''t been with any woman for so many


    years.What if you go crazy from excessive abstinence?"


    He was so frightened that his legs were jelly.


    He had only just mped his legs together when he heard Justin''s deep voice: "As punishment, no


    living expenses for you for half a year"


    His words stunned Chester, and he blurted, "That''s it?"


    He had thought that because he had plotted against Justin, going by the tyrant''s way of doing things,


    he would have castrated him and made him an invalid from the waist down.


    Justin raised an eyebrow.


    "What, do you find it too lenient? Chester immediately reacted and jumped back anxiously.


    He replied, "No, of course not! That''s half a year''s living expenses! How am I going to buy game


    credits?! It can''t get any worse than that!"


    After he fled, Justin leaned on the sofa.


    The scene that shed across his mind, however, was him holding down the shoulders of the woman


    staying downstairs and kissing her.


    He touched his lips there, the smooth sensation still seemed to remain.


    Then, he subconsciously thought of when the bath towel had suddenly dropped...Nope, he hadn''t seen


    anything.Not at all.


    The next day.


    Nora got Mrs.Lewis to pack their belongings early in the morning.


    Then, she went to the airport at noon.


    Knowing that she was going to New York with Justin, Simon and Melissa also decided to take the same


    flight back.


    Upon return, Simon would be transferred to Hospital Finest in New York.


    There, the standard of medical care was much better than in California.


    It was only upon arriving at the airport that Nora found out that they were actually taking a private jet.


    An impressed Melissa remarked with a sigh, "Private jets have to be scheduled in advance, so


    everyone else has to make reservations in advance.For Justin to arrange for all these so quickly, the


    Hunts live up to their reputation as the number one family indeed."


    At the mention of the Hunts, Nora''s eyes flickered awkwardly a little.


    Thereafter, Nora also got a taste of how meticulous of a person Justin was.


    Justin had arranged a room for her that not only had arge andfortable bed but also came with a


    shower room so that her sleeping needs could be fully met.


    She slept the whole way there.


    Two hourster, they arrived in New York.


    Melissa went home with Cherry and the luggage first, while Nora and the hospital staff who came to


    pick them up apanied Simon and Justin to Hospital Finest.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Nora helped Simon to settle down in the VIP ward first.


    Then, she went to the ICU ward.


    Justin had already sent her the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s medical records back in California when she first


    agreed to treat her illness.


    Nora didn''t want to waste time.


    The day she saved the elderlydy''s life was the day that her son would return.


    As such, she wanted to go over and take a look and schedule surgery for her as early as possible.


    But little did she expect to hear urgent beepinging from the heart rate monitor inside the ICU ward


    the moment she reached! At the door, a few people from Howard''s side of the family were confronting


    Justin and Pete.


    Pete, who was wearing a mask and a cap, was looking at the ward anxiously.


    Justin''s second uncle was pointing at Pete and yelling, "You jinx¡¯ Your Great-Grandma went into critical


    condition the moment you came back! Given her current condition, she won''t be able to undergo


    surgery even if we find Anti! It''s toote!"


    Pete''s eyes reddened as he clenched his tiny fists.


    Great-Grandma, you have to hold on! Justin frowned.


    He had a look of consternation all over his countenance.His grandmother had obviously been in stable


    condition.


    Why would her condition suddenly deteriorate so quickly? Beep...


    Suddenly, a sharp voice reached them from inside the ICU ward.


    "We''re losing her!"


    The doctor''s shout also traveled out of the ward¡­

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The ce was in chaos.


    The sound of doctors and nurses administering emergency medical treatment could be hearding


    from the room.


    "Mom!"


    "Grandma!"


    "Great-Grandma!"


    Justin''s uncle''s family burst into tears.


    All of them were crying and they acted as if they were terribly sad.


    "Shut up!"


    Justin barked fiercely, causing their sons to stop abruptly.


    Justin''s second uncle, Raymond Hunt, immediately said reproachfully, "Never mind if you''re not crying


    because you''re cold-blooded, Justin.Why are you forbidden¡ª"


    Justin shot him a re and snapped, "Grandma isn''t dead! Raymond was so frightened by him that the


    words he was about to utter became stuck in his throat.


    His family also gradually stopped crying.


    Justin pressed his lips together and stared hard at the ward.


    Pete''s tiny body started to tremble.


    Even someone like him who was usually clever and quick-witted for his age was at a loss now.


    As if sensing his panic, Justin ced hisrge warm hand on his shoulder.


    Pete gradually calmed down.


    When he turned to the side, he immediately saw Justin looking down at him from above.


    Justin''s voice was rich and mellow as he said, "Don''t be scared, Pete.¡¯ Pete''s eyes reddened again and


    he nodded.


    Nora had already walked over to the ward by then.


    She nced at Pete.


    When she was on the ne, because she needed to sleep, she had stayed inside her room with


    Cherry the whole time and hadn''t interacted with Justin and his son.


    Now that she was observing him so closely, she realized that his physique really was very simr to


    Cherry''s.


    When she wanted to observe him a little more, the sounds in the ward caught her attention.


    When Justin noticed that she didn''t enter the ward immediately upon arriving but instead looked at him,


    his heart sank.


    Did Anti also think that Grandma was doomed ? His voice was very low.


    For the first time, there was helplessness and pleading in his voice.


    He said, "Miss Smith, pleas¡ª"


    However, before he could finish, Nora had already retracted her gaze and entered the ward.


    Hospital Finest was indeed worthy of its reputation as a renowned hospital in the country.


    Ranging from their equipment to the doctors, it boasted the best medical conditions in the States.


    Even the nurses were highly professional.


    Everyone moved in an orderly manner as they tried to save the patient.


    "Prepare to apply electric shock!"


    "200 volts!"


    Bam! Beep, beep, beep! ...Beep...beep...


    When her heart finally started beating again, the doctors and nurses breathed sighs of relief.


    Nora, however, frowned.


    She had observed the patient''s various data previously...


    "Mr.Hunt, the old Mrs.Hunt''s body is already at its limit.The cardiac arrest just now has caused multiple


    organ failures.If she doesn''t wake up in time, I''m afraid it''ll be life-threatening.¡¯


    The chief doctor, who was part of the emergency rescue efforts just now, took off her mask, revealing a


    bright and attractive face underneath.


    Her voice was calm and steady as she rted the patient''s condition.


    A frowning Justin asked, "Dr.York, Grandma has always been healthy.Why did this suddenly happen?"


    At his question, Tina York frowned and let out a sigh.


    She replied, "Mrs.Hunt is already 80 years old after all.Her body is no longer as healthy as before"


    Justin looked at Nora and asked, "Do we proceed with surgery immediately?"


    "No, you mustn''t!"


    Tina shook her head before Nora could reply.


    Her voice was mild and gentle as she spoke, making her seem like a reliable person.


    She said, "Mrs.Hunt is too weak at the moment.We''ve only just snatched her back from the jaws of


    death.If she undergoes surgery now, the operation will bring further harm to her.¡¯ Nora didn''t speak.


    Instead, she was carefully observing the patient.


    Mrs.Hunt''s eyes were closed.


    She was thin and her face was filled with dense wrinkles.


    There was barely any sign of life in her as sheid on the bed.


    Her body was indeed in an extremely weakened state.


    However, if she didn''t undergo surgery, resulting in the blood clot in her brain impeding blood cirction


    for a prolonged period of time, it was possible that the chances of her waking up in the future would


    be very low.


    While she was thinking, another quarrel broke out outside the door.


    Raymond and his family had also heard what Tina said.Infuriated, Raymond eximed, "Does that


    mean my mother is doomed?! Oh, why is your life so hard, Mom? We''ve already told you that the boy


    that Justin brought back is an ingrate, yet you refuse to believe us and insisted on keeping him by your


    side! But in the end, he so cruelly pushed you down the stairs instead! He might as well have killed


    you!"


    Raymond was 55 years old this year.


    He looked thin but energetic, and had a shrewd look in his eyes that came from many years of life


    experience.


    His son, Roger Hunt, had the Hunts¡¯ exclusive deep-set eyes.


    However, the look in his eyes wasn''t as deep and unfathomable as Justin''s.


    On the contrary, he was always smiling and gave off a feeling as if he was up to no good.


    He sighed and choked on his sobs as he said, "Don''t say that, Dad.Pete isn''t a normal child after


    all.He''s mentally ill.He didn''t mean to suffer a rpse.He didn''t want to hurt his grandma, either..."


    There was a boy in their side of the family who was in the same generation as Pete.


    Because he was fat, he was nicknamed Fatty.


    His cheeks were so fleshy that even his eyes had disappeared.


    Fatty rushed up to Pete, stretched out his chubby hand, and sent it flying toward Pete''s face fiercely


    while he shouted, "You little freak and murderer!"


    Justin was about to ask Nora for her opinion after hearing what Tina said.


    However, at such a critical moment, his uncle and his family were actually ignoring his grandmother''s


    condition and were starting to attack Pete again.


    When he saw Fatty raise his hand and send it toward Pete¡¯ s face, Justin''s eyes darkened and he


    couldn''t restrain the anger that he had been suppressing anymore.


    He lifted his foot and knocked Fatty onto the ground as fast as he could! The kick caused Fatty to slide


    a meter away on the ground .


    As he was fat, his blubber acted as a buffer.


    Moreover, Justin had also deliberately kept his strength under control, so he didn''t suffer any internal


    injury.


    However, the pain nevertheless made him burst into tears.


    He crawled and scrambled over to Raymond and hid behind him.


    "Save me, Grandpa! Uncle Justin''s trying to kill me!"


    Raymond shouted angrily, "Justin, what are you doing?!"


    Anger roiled in Justin''s deep-set eyes.


    The beauty mark at his eye was cold and ruthless as he said, "If you can''t keep your grandson in


    check, then I''ll do it for you."


    Raymond yelled, "Why don''t you keep your son in check first instead?! He caused his own


    grandmother''s death! That''s absolutely unforgivable!"


    Justin, who had an imposing aura all around him, took a step forward and said, "Pete didn''t kill


    anyone.I trust him."


    Roger stood in between him and Fatty and his father.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He let out a sigh that was as gentle as ever and said, "Justin, there''s no use even if you trust him.It''s


    obvious from the footage from the surveince cameras in the living room that Pete had pushed


    Grandaunt.We''ve already given the footage to Grandpa, and they''ve decided that they''ll hold a family


    meeting this weekend and expel Pete from the Hunts!"


    Apart from the servants at home that testified that Pete had quarreled with his great-grandmother, the


    most fundamental evidence supporting the usation that Pete had pushed her was the surveince


    camera footage.


    The video footage was taken from the back.


    In the video, the elderly Mrs.Hunt was falling while Pete''s arm was outstretched...


    No matter how one looked at it, it simply looked as if Pete had pushed her down.


    They had both witnesses¡¯ testimonies as well as material evidence.


    Therefore, they had only one option left now, and that was to save Mrs.Hunt and have her regain


    consciousness.


    She was the only person who could prove Pete''s innocence! Although his son had never spoken up for


    himself, Justin trusted him from the beginning to the end! Pete stared hard at the ward.


    He couldn''t hear the others reprimanding him at all.


    The only thing he cared about was Great-Grandma.


    Seeing the elderlydy lying motionless, his eyes reddened.


    He suddenly rushed into the ward, hugged Nora''s leg, and pleaded, "Mommy, save Great-Grandma!"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Nora was shocked.


    She, who was checking Mrs.Hunt''s various health indicators, froze.


    She slowly lowered her head and immediately saw the little boy who always brought her a sense of


    familiarity.


    He was currently looking up at her.He had a mask and a cap on, so his looks couldn''t be clearly seen.


    However, those familiar eyes of his were full of familial love and pleading.


    Nora''s mind suddenly went nk.


    Some kind of thought was about to sh across her mind, but it was at this moment that another


    machine sounded an rm.


    Saving the patient was what mattered the most at the moment.


    She refocused on the situation in front of her and looked over Mrs.Hunt''s blood pressure had risen a


    little.


    Tina also hurried in at this point, and it was then that she finally noticed Nora.


    She put on a mask and frowned as she asked, "Who are you? This is the ICU ward.Please go out


    immediately!"


    "Miss Smith is here on my request.Justin shortly also entered the ward.


    He ordered, "Let her take part in the rescue efforts."


    Tina paused for a moment and a sharp look shed across her eyes.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and she nodded and said, "Alright, sure."


    The ward entered another busy period.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin took Pete with him and left the ward.


    Nora wisely stood at the side.


    Tina suddenly looked at her and asked sarcastically and disdainfully, "Sodium nitroprusside, Dr.Smith?"


    Sodium nitroprusside was the most basic drug to lower blood pressure.


    Nora nodded.


    Tina quickly injected the drug into Mrs.Hunt and stabilized her condition again.


    After reading the medical records, looking at thetest CT scans, and getting a good idea of the


    patient''s condition, Nora finally walked out of the ward with Tina.


    Tina was walking in front.


    As soon as she left the ward, she saw Justin striding toward her.


    She took off her mask and, with a solemn look, was about to speak when Justin walked straight past


    her to Nora instead.


    He looked nervous as he asked, "Is surgery possible?"


    Tina quickly spoke ahead of Nora.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, Mrs .Hunt''s current condition is veryplicated.


    She has high blood pressure, multiple organ failure, and it''s taking a huge toll on her heart.


    If she undergoes surgery now, even if Anti were around, there''ll only be a 30% sess rate if we can''t


    protect her heart.


    "There''s a 70% chance that the patient will die mid-operation.Additionally, the operation is also very


    traumatic to the patient.Even if she¡¯s lucky enough to survive, her heart would be damaged, and she


    may only end up having half a year left.Dr.Smith, am I right?"


    Her analysis was very reasonable. Nora nodded.


    When Tina saw that she at least still had some self-awareness, she didn''t pay any more attention to


    her.


    She nced at Raymond and the others who were nearby and suddenly lowered her voice and said,


    "However, I do have a safe suggestion here, Mr.Hunt¡¯¡¯ Justin finally looked her way.


    Tina raised her chin slightly and said unhurriedly, "As you know, I''m a student of Mr.Myers, a master of


    alternative traditional medicine techniques.


    I''m also familiar with some of these techniques.


    To be honest, I can use acupuncture to allow Mrs.Hunt to temporarily regain consciousness.¡¯


    "Temporarily?"


    Justin was puzzled.


    Tina had both hands in the pockets of her whiteb coat and her straight hair was all tucked behind her


    head.


    At nearly 30 years old, her age made her look reliable yet also feminine.


    Her voice was even and mild, which made people put trust in her.


    "Yes, I can use acupuncture needles to forcibly break through the blood clot in her brain so that she''ll


    wake up temporarily.This is themonly known phenomenon where one experiences a short-lived


    period of good health prior to their demise.However, she''ll only be able tost one day after she wakes


    up.After that, she''ll..."


    Justin''s eyes suddenly widened and he pressed his lips tightly together.


    When Tina saw that he understood what she was saying, she slowly said, "Mrs.Hunt''s condition is such


    that if she undergoes surgery now, even if it goes well, she''ll only be able tost half a year after using


    the best medication.


    If the operation fails and she fails to regain consciousness, going by her current condition, she''ll only be


    able to live for another two months.


    "But if you take up my suggestion, Mrs.Hunt can wake up immediately and clear Pete''s name.You don''t


    want him to be ndered for life, do you?"


    Nora, who had been standing next to her all this time, was bewildered.


    Doctors should be benevolent.


    However, her suggestion was tantamount to murder! She cast her cat-like eyes down slightly to hide


    her disdain As the head of the number one family in the States, Justin was a ruthless and domineering


    man.


    Tina''s suggestion was indeed in his son''s best interests.The thought had only just formed in her mind


    when she heard Justin''s cold warning.


    "Dr.York, your duty is to the patient"


    Suppressed by his aura, Tina immediately lowered her head and said, "My apologies, Mr.Hunt.I


    watched Pete grow up, so I ended up too concerned and got my priorities wrong."


    Justin didn''t pay any more attention to her.


    He asked Nora, "Ms.Smith, is surgery possible or not?"


    These words were something that Nora had heard countless times from her patients or their families.


    However, the man¡¯s voice was as low and rich as cello timbre, which made her mood improve for some


    inexplicable reason.


    The corners of Nora''s lips quirked upward slightly and she slowly uttered, "Yes, it is.¡¯ Then, she even


    added an extra line as reassurance for the narcissistic man in front of her: "The sess rate is 99%."


    The remaining 1% was attributed to force majeure.


    After all, what if an earthquake were to suddenly ur? "Dr.Smith, you must be bluffing?"


    Tina said, "Mr.Hunt, as Mrs.Hunt''s doctor, I must tell you that the sess rate would only be 30% even


    if Anti were here.You mustn''t let her fool you!"


    However, Justin didn''t seem to have any doubt about her words.


    He immediately ordered, "Prepare the operating room."


    Seeing that he wasn''t listening to her at all, Tina tried to calm herself down.


    Then, she secretly sneered, That doctor honestly thinks too highly of herself! She''s just courting her


    own death! Let''s see how Mr.Hunt deals with her when the elderly Mrs.Hunt dies mid-operation! By the


    time the operating room was ready, Lily and her other assistants had already arrived.


    There was no way she would use outsiders for such a difficult operation, of course.


    Nora entered the ward after she put on the surgical gown in the sterile room.


    Lilyined softly, "The patient is very advanced in her years, Anti.The biggest problem isn''t the


    head but the heart.Surgery indeed isn''t rmended in her case.Why did you take it up?"


    "I''ll take care of the heart."


    Nora took out a few needles and pierced the olddy''s heart with them quickly and urately, thereby


    sealing and protecting her heart meridian.


    Her cat-like eyes gleamed.


    The top surgeon was just a title that others had given her.


    No one knew that she was actually more skilled at alternative medicine instead.


    Five hourster.


    An exhausted Nora removed her surgical gown and walked out of the operating room.


    As she was drugged the night before, it had resulted in her being a little short on energy today.


    She leaned against the sofa in the sterile area and closed her eyes.


    In her daze, the familiar voice rang in her mind again: "Mommy, save Great-Grandma!"


    Those eyes and that voice¡ªthey seemed so familiar to her I Nora woke up with a start.


    She hesitantly went out and immediately spotted Justin who had been waiting outside the whole time.


    The man was leaning against the wall.


    When he saw her walking toward him in a rare show of emotion, the corners of his lips curled up a little.


    Even the beauty mark at his eye seemed to be smiling.


    And yet she denied having feelings for him.


    That scorching look in her eyes at this moment was so passionate.


    While his imagination was running wild, the woman rushed up to him and asked, "Where''s your son?"


    Justin was bewildered.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Justin had a puzzled look in his deep-set eyes.


    Why was she instead asking about his son aftering up to him? Without any change in his


    expression, he replied casually, "He''s gone back first.ls something the matter?"


    The operation hadsted for six hours and it was already I am in the morning.


    Pete had originally nned to stick it out, but he was still young after all and couldn''t endure it.


    Thus, Justin had sent someone to take him home first.


    He''s left? Nora immediately lost interest.


    She retracted her gaze and reverted to herzy stance.


    "No, it''s nothing.Why are you still here?"


    Justin slowly stood up straight and looked at her intently.


    The beauty mark at his eye looked a little more bewitching under the light and his voice was low and


    alluring as he replied, "I''m waiting for you.It waste at night.Moonlight shone through the windows


    onto the quiet hallway.


    The man was now a little close to her after he straightened his back, making the atmosphere seem


    somewhat amorous.


    In this instant, Nora even formed the misconception that the man was flirting with her.


    She shook her head slightly to get rid of the distracting thoughts in her mind.


    Then, she chuckled softly and said, "It''s understandable that the patient''s family is worried about


    her.Don''t worry, Mrs.Hunt will be fine."


    She took out her cell phone and checked her text messages.


    "The Andersons have sent someone to pick me up.I''m going off first."


    The woman turned around neatly after saying that.


    When she walked, it was as if she was toozy to even lift her legs.


    The way she walked was definitely not an elegant one; in fact, it even felt a littlezy.


    However, she wasn''t slow and her back view actually felt intriguing.


    Justin, who was a stepte, followed after her.


    He didn''t doubt the skills of the person he had found.


    He trusted that she had done a good job.


    Besides, it was exactly because he intended to personally send her home to the Andersons that he had


    waited here.


    But unexpectedly, right after he turned the corner, he saw the woman holding her cell phone and


    making a call.


    Her voice was a little low as she said, "Look up Justin for me¡±


    Justin was puzzled.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    There was genuinely some puzzlement and perplexity in his usually cold and tough countenance at this


    moment.


    After so many years of immersion in the world ofmerce, he could almost see through everyone''s


    thoughts by now.


    Yet that woman was the only person who seemed covered in a magical veil.


    Her form was vague and charming, and he couldn''t see through her at all.


    For example, wasn''t she a little too fickle? She had been cool and indifferent toward him both the night


    before and just now, yet she was getting someone to investigate him a momentter? He didn''t go after


    her again and neither did Nora notice the man behind her.


    After another turn, she continued and said a second line: "I want all the information about his son"


    On the other end of the phone call, Solo''s mind was full of question marks.


    "Why are you looking up his son? Oh, I see, you want to be his stepmother, right? Heh, I told you Justin


    is a first-ss beauty, didn''t I? Sure enough, you can''t control yourself anymore after seeing him, right?


    Say , is he especially handsome?"


    The light in Nora''s eyes flickered.


    Was he handsome? The way he looked on the sofa the night before, when he was obviously drugged


    yet still highly restraining himself, was indeed rather alluring.


    She replied dispassionately, "He''s passable.¡¯ Solo whistled and said, "Tsk, in all these years that I''ve


    known you, there are only a rare few that you even deem passable.I think the two of you have a


    chance! Are you nning to"


    Nora interrupted him and said, "I hope to see the information in my mailbox when I wake up: ¡°Solo


    replied¡¯...Alright."


    After hanging up, she got into the car that the Andersons had sent to pick her up.


    Not in the mood to admire New York''s night scenery, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze.


    "Miss Smith? Miss Smith?"


    When a dazed Nora opened her eyes, she found that she had already arrived at the Andersons.


    The car had stopped at the porch and the small three-story vi was brightly lit.


    It was obvious that the upants were still awake, Nora yawned and nced at the time as she got


    out of the car and found that it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    The Andersons'' vi was decorated in a simple European style.


    As soon as she entered, she was greeted with a simple and refreshing aura.


    Four people sat on the sofa.


    An olddy who was nearly 8 0 years old was seated in the middle.


    The years had left their marks of vicissitude on her visage and her eyes looked ahead of her nkly.


    She asked, "Is she here? Why do I hear the car?"


    Melissa, who was sitting on the left, smiled gently and said, "She''s here!"


    The elderly Mrs.Anderson immediately stood up excitedly.


    She stretched out her arm in front of her and grabbed about as she called out, "Nora? You''re Nora,


    right? Do you look like your mother?"


    A youngdy sat on her right.


    She looked to be in her early twenties and resembled Melissa a little, and there was some gracefulness


    in herrge eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She held the elderly Mrs.Anderson''s arm and said, "Grandma, Nora is a spitting image of her


    mother.She looks just like her."


    Melissaughed and said, "You make it sound like you''ve met your aunt before."


    Back then, when the Andersons¡¯ eldest daughter had run away from home, Melissa hadn''t wedded


    Simon yet.


    Even after the wedding, she saw more photos of Nora''s mother than her actual person.


    Sheril Anderson stuck out her tongue and replied, "Although I''ve never met her before, we''re


    connected by blood.I felt a sense of kinship with Nora the moment I saw her!"


    "Meh, what a fawner."


    The young man sitting across from the three of them was likely a college student.


    His handsome face was full of wildness and unruliness.


    Sheril ignored him and took a brisk step forward instead.


    Then, she gently pulled Nora over to Mrs.Anderson and ced her hand on the olddy''s.


    Nora was actually taken aback a little.


    She grew up with the Smiths.


    When she was a child, she had always been ridiculed for being obese.


    Moreover, because of her poor health, she didn''t go out much and had stayed in her bedroom all the


    time.


    Initially, she still went downstairs for her three daily meals, butter on, Wendy got someone to bring


    her food upstairs, so she didn''t even have to leave her bedroom to eat anymore.


    When she was a child, she was a lonely person.


    She used to envy how happy a family the three of them looked.


    Whenever she saw Angtching onto Henry and wheedling, she would also hope for love from her


    family.


    But the way Henry looked at her with disgust every time made Nora gradually lose that desire.


    Thus, she ced her focus in other ces instead, such asputer hacking, medicine, martial arts,


    and so on.


    Therefore, she was rarely this intimate with people.


    However, the disgust that she had imagined didn''te.


    The elderlydy''s hands were a little soft because of her loose skin, but the dry heat of her palms


    seemed to prate the distant disguise she had put on.


    "Nora..."


    The olddy was so worked up that her hands were shaking.


    "You''ve had such a hard time all these years!"


    Seeing that Nora didn¡¯t know what to do, Melissa said, "Mom, Nora is back now.It''s already two in the


    morning.Why don''t we go to bed first? We can talk tomorrow instead."


    "Okay, okay..."


    Mrs.Anderson wiped her tears and said, "Nora, you must be tired, too.Go to bed for now.¡¯¡¯ Melissa got


    Sheril to take the olddy back to her bedroom while Nora followed her upstairs.


    Melissa said, "We''ve kept your mother''s room intact all these years.Now that you''re back, you can take


    her room.Cherry is already asleep.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay.


    "By the way, Nora, I didn''t tell anyone that Mr.Hunt asked you to go to the hospital to perform an


    operation on his grandmother.I was afraid that they would be worried."


    Nora didn''t want to reveal her identity, either.


    She only wanted to stay here quietly for a few days.


    Once Mrs.Hunt woke up, she would return to California to look for her son.


    She nodded.


    As she was simply too tired, she didn''t even take a good look at the room and went straight to bed.


    The next day, as soon as she woke up, she saw Melissa in a panic outside her door.


    She said, "Nora, something''s gone wrong in the hospital!"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    When Nora opened her eyes, Cherry was no longer by her side.She was likely ying downstairs.She


    took a look around the room after she got up.


    It was twice asrge as her bedroom in the Smith residence in California and was decorated in white


    and gray tones.


    One could vaguely see that her mother had been a strong woman.


    After washing up, she walked to the study that came with the room and found that it was very clean.


    From the details, one could see how thoughtful the Andersons were.


    Nora picked up a book it was about biological sciences and the pharmaceutical industry.


    It was no wonder her mother had founded Idealian Pharmaceuticals.


    Someone suddenly knocked lightly on her bedroom door.


    Nora opened the door and immediately heard an anxious Melissa say, "Nora, something''s gone wrong


    in the hospital!"


    Nora raised an eyebrow.


    "What happened?"


    "Mr.Hunt called just now and said that Mrs.Hunt still hasn''t woken up.He asked you to give him a call


    once you wake up."


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    Here she was, thinking that something terrible had really happened.


    She called Justin.


    When the call connected, the man''s low and deep voice was as if a musical instrument striking her


    eardrums.


    He said, "Miss Smith, my grandmother still hasn''t woken up.¡¯¡¯


    "Sorry"


    Nora coughed and said, "I forgot to tell you yesterday that the patient is too weak, so she''ll only regain


    consciousness this weekend."


    It was indeed her mistake not to inform the patient''s family about the details.Justin fell silent for a


    moment.


    Nora thought of the dispute that had taken ce in the hallway when she was busy checking the old


    lady''s condition the day before, and she asked, "Will it cause you any trouble?"


    "Those are just trivial matters."


    Justin paused.


    Then, he suddenly asked, "Don''t you have toe over and take a look today, Miss Smith?"


    Nora asked straightforwardly, "Is your son in the hospital?"


    ".No, he isn''t"


    Nora immediately replied, "Oh.It''s pointless even if I go over.It''s fine as long as the patient''s vitals are


    all normal.I trust that the doctors in Hospital Finest would be more professional than me when ites


    to nursing care."


    Hospital Finest was directly affiliated with the number one family.


    The family was strong and powerful, and the wages and work benefits they offered were extremely


    attractive.


    40% of the renowned experts in the country were working in Hospital Finest.


    In the hospital, Justin looked through the ss window on the door at the olddy in the ICU ward.


    His lips were pursed tightly and there was a bit of doubt in his eyes.


    Why had she asked about his son first? It was as if she would havee over, had Pete been here.


    Justin had a dark and sullen look on his countenance after he hung up.


    When Howard noticed his expression, he asked hesitantly, "Is Grandaunt alright, Justin?"


    Justin snorted and replied, "She''s fine.Howard nodded.


    Although he hated Pete and felt that he wasn''t worthy of being Justin''s son, in his heart, Howard still


    hoped that his grandaunt would wake up earlier.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Justin was frowning as if he was thinking about the biggest problem in the


    world.


    After a short internal struggle, Justin finally looked at him and asked, "What might be the reason behind


    a woman showing great interest in Pete?"


    Howard answered, "It must definitely be because she wants to marry you and be his stepmother!"


    A hesitant Justin asked, "But what if she''s very cold and distant toward me?"


    Howard scratched his head.


    Then, the brawny but simple- minded man grinned and said, "Uh...Surely she isn''t thinking of bing


    your daughter-inw? Even though Pete isn''t strong enough, he''s inherited your good features .He


    won''t starve to death if he bes someone''s pretty boy in the future."


    Seeing the cold look almost capable of freezing someone in Justin''s eyes, Howard rubbed his nose


    and asked carefully, "Justin, if you¡¯re free today, can you take me to the Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Justin turned and walked out.


    Howard followed after him and asked, "Where are you going, Justin?"


    "To pick up Pete and go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    At the Andersons.


    After Nora hung up, she opened her email inbox and saw an investigation report and message that


    Solo had sent: "Anti, Justin is surprisingly easy to investigate.


    Hacking into hisputer was a walk in the park.


    I''ve attached a document with all his information from his childhood to the present.


    His everyday whereabouts are listed clearly.


    There''s something very strange, though.


    Apart from hisson''s name - Peter Hunt¡ªeverything else about him is securely hidden.


    I couldn''t find anything at all.


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    She opened the file and looked up the month when she had gotten inexplicably pregnant five years


    ago, only to find that Justin hadn''t been to California at that time.


    She closed her mailbox somewhat disappointedly.


    Was what happened yesterday really just an illusion? No, she had to find a way to meet Justin''s son.


    She knew it sounded rather crazy, but after five years of fruitless searching, she didn''t want to pass up


    any possibilities.


    "Mommy! Didn''t you say that you''re taking me to Grandpa Quinn''s today?"


    Cherry, who was wearing a princess dress, ran into the room.


    Nora saw the text messages that Quinn had sent early in the morning.


    She knew that the old man was probably all out of patience by now, yet he still didn''t call her for the


    fear that he would end up disturbing her.


    That was exactly the kind of person Quinn was.


    On the surface, he seemed like a cheeky old man who scolded her for beingzy and sleeping every


    day, yet he was also afraid of disturbing her rest.


    The corners of Nora''s lips curled upward slightly and she made a video call to Quinn.


    Quinn picked up almost right away.


    He reprimanded her loudly, "Are you a pig? How can you sleep until this time of the day? It''s already


    afternoon! If I had known that''s how you were going to be, I would have sent someone to pick up


    Cherry long ago!"


    Nora ignored him.


    Instead, she pointed the phone camera at Cherry.


    When they were abroad, they had often made video calls to each other.


    Cherry waved and said adorably, "Grandpa Quinn, Mommy and I will visit you right away!"


    "Good, good."


    Quinn stroked his gray beard and said, "Let''s hang up and stop wasting time then.Hurry over now!"


    Nora took Cherry with her and went downstairs.


    After greeting Melissa and chatting a little with the elderly Mrs.Anderson, she learned that Simon would


    be discharged in another two days.


    After that, she took the Andersons¡¯ car and went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Half an hourter, at the Quinn School of Martial Arts entrance.


    Justin stood there with his hands behind his back as he looked at the ancient gates.


    The words "Quinn''s Martial Arts Hall" were written on the signboard above.


    Howard, who was standing behind him, nced at Pete with disdain.


    Pete had a straight face on and resembled Justin quite a bit when he mimicked him.


    But no matter how hard he tried to mimic him, he was still nothing but a little good-for-nothing.


    Howard had heard that not only was he mentally ill, but his grades had even dropped again and again


    in the exams held by the Hunts.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In their generation, Justin had always been far ahead in the lead! Would Mr.Quinn even take an interest


    in someone like him? He curled his lip.


    When he heard footstepsing toward them, he hurriedly stood up straight.


    Quinn came out with his hands behind his back.


    He didn''t look very happy to see Justin.


    He asked, "What are you doing here? Is Irvin dead yet?"


    Justin bowed respectfully and replied, "Mr.Quinn, I''m not here by my teacher''s request this time.


    Rather, I''d like you to take my son as your disciple.


    Quinn curled his lip and scoffed, "I''m not interested in your son at a¡ª"


    He had only just said that when he became instantly stunned upon spotting Pete.


    He eximed, "Cherry?!"

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Quinn stared at Pete.Then, he rubbed his eyes and looked at him again.


    Even the wrinkles on his visage couldn''t hide his surprise.


    In the past five years, although he hadn''t seen Cherry in person before, they often made video calls to


    each other.


    However, people would always look a little bigger and fatter in videos than in real life.


    As a result, the child in front of him ended up looking a little smaller and a little skinnier than Cherry.But


    his facial features were practically identical to Cherry¡¯ s! Pete had immediately realized something with


    a start when Quinn eximed Cherry''s name.


    His tiny form took a step forward.


    With his back to Justin, he looked up and asked, "Did you mistake me for someone else? Children


    generally look alike.¡±Pete gave Quinn a look as he spoke.


    Upon sensing the look he was giving him, Quinn quickly reacted.


    He touched his beard and said with a cough, "Yeah, I must have made a mistake."


    At the bottom of his heart, though, he was puzzled.


    He had been on a video call with Cherry only a moment ago.


    How did she suddenly be Irvin''s disciple¡¯s son in the blink of an eye? ..


    SON? Quinn suddenly looked down.


    He pointed at Pete and asked Justin, "He''s your son?"


    Justin, who was in the dark, was also confused about the conversation between the two of them.


    But when he heard his question, he nodded and answered, "Yes.¡¯ Quinn swallowed in disbelief and


    looked down at "Cherry" again.


    He looked so much like Cherry...Could it be that...Upon noticing how hesitant and contemtive he


    looked, Justin took the initiative to exin.


    He said, "Mr.Quinn, Pete is my son and should, by right join the Irvin School of Martial Arts.But when I


    thought about it, I found that my teacher''s martial arts aren''t suitable for Pete because they''re too


    feminine.The Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style is more masculine and more presentable, so I hope


    you can ept my son as a disciple.¡¯


    The Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ style tended to be more feminine and the disciples also often used


    insidious tricks when they fought.


    They were famous for being unpredictable, insidious, sly, and taking the enemy by surprise.


    On the other hand, the Quinn School of Martial Arts practiced the path of masculinity.


    The disciples¡¯ strength and speed were all trained through sheer hard work and most of them were


    men.


    Pete was already rather abnormal.If he became even more feminine...


    Justin was really afraid that he would grow up wrong.


    He''d better take the path of masculinity and train his psyche instead.


    This way, he might be able to straighten him out.


    But when Justin said that, he instead noticed Quinn staring at his son with an unfathomable


    expression.


    His brows drew together and his deep-set eyes shone with determination and resolution.


    He said, "Mr.Quinn, if you''re still reluctant, then I''ll challenge the school.You can decide the rules.If I


    manage to win by chance, please ept Pete as a disciple.¡¯


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts had an unwritten rule  if someone seeded in their challenge to the


    school, then they would satisfy a condition set by the other party as long as it didn''t go against one''s


    morals.


    In the past century, no one had ever seeded in challenging the school.


    This went to show the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ position in the world of martial arts.


    Next to him, Howard was dumbfounded when he heard what he said.


    Did he know where they were right now?! This was the Quinn School of Martial Arts! They could drown


    him with just sheer numbers! Justin was really doing so much for the sake of that little good-for-nothing!


    But given that tiny form of his, how could Mr.Quinn possibly ept him as a disciple? Yet as soon as


    he thought so, he saw Quinn acting as if he hadn''t heard Justin at all.


    He merely asked emphatically, "Are you sure he''s a boy? Does he have a little willy?"


    Justin was bewildered.


    What kind of weird question was that? Pete''s expression also darkened.


    He introduced himself and said, "Grandpa Quinn, my name is Peter Hunt.You can call me Pete.I''m


    male and a b-o-y!"


    He practically squeezed the word ¡®boy¡¯ through his gritted teeth.When he said that...


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Quinn raised his head to the sky and chortled.


    The way he looked at Pete was as if he had just found a rare treasure.


    He didn''t expect to find the son that Nora had been searching for thesest five years¡¯ Moreover, one


    could tell at a nce that the child had an excellent form that was very suitable for practicing martial


    arts! He said to Justin, "I''ll take your son in.We''ll start practicing today.You can go now!"


    Justin was bewildered.


    Hesitation flickered in his deep-set eyes.


    Seeing him motionless, Quinn frowned.


    He asked roughly,"What? You don''t trust me?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean.¡¯ Justin took a step back.Quinn was a well-known figure in the world of


    martial arts.There was no way he would pick on a child.


    If he said that he was taking him as a disciple, then that meant that he was really doing it.


    Quinn grabbed Pete by his clothes and was about to eagerly take him in with him when Howard


    stepped forward.


    He said, "Mr.Quinn, my name is Howard.I''ve been admiring you for a very long time.


    I''m also here to join the Quinn School of Martial Arts!"


    Quinn looked back and nced at him.He scanned him up and down before showing a touch of


    disdain.


    "What makes you think you can join us?"


    Howard was taken aback.


    Seeing that he couldn''t answer him at all, Quinn turned and walked in.


    A disciple of the school was about to close the door when Howard suddenly shouted crestfallenly,


    "Mr.Quinn, why would you rather ept that weakling instead of me?"


    The disciple curled his lip and mmed the door shut.


    Hmph, did he think it was so easy to enter their school? Howard was lost for words.


    He touched his hooked nose with a puzzled look on his fierce countenance.


    "Why would Mr.Quinn possibly be interested in Pete? And, he even asked if he has a...Cough, surely


    he isn''t mentally ill, is he?"


    Justin nced at him in disgust.


    "I think you''re the one who''s mentally ill."


    Howard nevertheless humbly sought his advice.


    He said, "No matter how stupid I am, I can''t possibly be stupider than Chester.But I really don''t


    understand Mr.Quinn''s actions.Can you tell me why?"


    Justin turned and walked ahead, leaving behind only four mysterious words: "Think about it yourself.


    To be honest, he didn''t know, either! In the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    In the middle of the spacious hall, Quinn looked at Pete greedily and said, "Hurry up and acknowledge


    me as your teacher, Nora''s son! After that, we''ll be teacher and disciple!"


    He was very anxious, lest what was already in the bag...uh, his little disciple disappear! Pete stared at


    him.


    Then, he nodded and said, "But can you agree not to tell Mommy for now? Cherry and I have already


    agreed to give Mommy a surprise¡¯¡¯


    There were still two days left before Great-Grandma woke up.


    Pete hoped that his mother could interact a little more with the tyrant again.


    What if she suddenly finds some positive aspects about him? Quinn touched his beard and said, "No, I


    can''t¡¯ Pete replied calmly, "Oh.In that case, I won''t acknowledge you as my teacher"


    Quinn frowned.


    "Hmph, do you think you can threaten me with that? Even if you don''t acknowledge me as your


    teacher, just by the fact that I found you, Sleepyhead will still agree to let Cherry acknowledge me as


    her teacher just to express her gratitude!"


    A puzzled Pete asked, "Who''s Sleepyhead?"


    "Your mom."


    Pete was rendered speechless.


    He suspected that the old man was actually cursing.


    After a stalemate of about ten minutes, footsteps could be hearding from the door again.


    Then, Cherry''s voice rang out outside, "Grandpa Quinn, I''m here!"


    Quinn immediately raced outside.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw Nora, he eximed excitedly, "Nora! I''ll tell you a secret if you let Cherry acknowledge


    me as her teacher!"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Nora looked around the ce after she entered.The Quinn School of Martial Arts was located in the


    heart of New York.


    The fact that they could take up such arge building for their martial arts gym in a ce like this went


    to show just how deep and rock-solid a background the Quinn School of Martial Arts had.


    The disciples in the gym were divided into several sses and were currently shouting energetically as


    they trained.


    Which part of it even looked like the ''withered and dying out'' state that the old man had imed it was?


    Thus, upon hearing him trying to trick her again, Nora picked at her ears and said, "Tell me what the


    secret is and I''ll decide after that.¡¯


    Quinn was at a loss for words.


    Everyone else was begging to be taken as disciples, so why was it simply so difficult for him to find a


    sessor? He had finally found that woman''s daughter after so much trouble and on top of that, she


    was even a talented girl, yet all she did was sleep! Fortunately, these two children inherited her good


    physique.


    Quinn''s gaze flicked over to Cherry and he thought of Pete, who was in the martial arts gym, again.


    To be honest, it was true that the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style suited boys better.


    After all, there was no one else who would be as crazy talented as little Nora.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he suddenly realized that taking Pete as his disciple might actually


    seem like a better deal? And a safer one? Thus, Quinn coughed and said, "Forget it, I''m not telling you


    anymore¡±


    Nora just knew this would be the case.


    After that, she apanied Quinn to the inner courtyard where he lived.Quinn was wearing a white


    martial arts uniform.


    Despite being advanced in years, he was thin and energetic.Although his voice was rough, there was a


    sense of careful attentiveness within.


    If not, he wouldn''t have be a master of the art, either.


    When the two entered the inner courtyard, Quinn looked at her, stretched out his hand, and gestured at


    her.


    "Come on , let''s see if you''ve made any progresstely?"


    As he spoke, Quinn went on the offensive.Nora stepped back quickly and evaded the attack.


    Then, she counterattacked and started to spar with Quinn.


    Every move and every action carried a subdued but sharp and fierce momentum.


    The pair had a good time sparring.


    Toward the end, even Nora broke out in a light sweat and she felt refreshed all over.


    After they were done with the sparring, Quinn loosened his wrist muscles and remarked, "To think you


    can attain a level of skill like this despite cking off.You''re a crazy one indeed.If you practice well,


    you''ll definitely surpass me.¡¯


    Nora gave an "Oh"


    and replied dispassionately, "I''ll also be able to surpass you when I''m your age"


    Quinn was rendered so speechless by her retort that he couldn''t be bothered to be mad anymore.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but ask persistently, "You really don''t intend to have Cherry pick up


    martial arts?"


    Nora shook her head.


    "There isn''t any need for her"


    She had practiced martial arts back then in order to train and strengthen her body.


    However, Cherry was healthy and had always been strong and sturdy since she was a baby.


    Besides, Cherry was a little princess.


    The way her aunt raised her had turned her into a very delicate little girl who couldn''t take any bit of


    difort at all.


    If Nora made her practice martial arts, she would probably burst into tears and start wailing.


    So, why bother? Seeing how stubborn she was, Quinn could only give up.


    Heined, "Why do you also have your mom''s temperament?"


    Her mom...Nora''s interest was suddenly piqued.


    She asked, "Old man, do you know my mother? Can you tell me about her?"


    Quinn stroked his white beard and smiled as he replied, "Your mom...She''s a legend in New York!"


    Nora was taken aback.


    Quinn pointed to the table in the courtyard.


    Nora followed him and walked over.


    Although she was cheeky whenever she talked to him, after sitting down, she obediently picked up the


    teapot and poured him a cup of tea.


    Quinn sat on the bench and took a sip from his teacup.


    "During your mom''s younger days, she was amazingly talented and brilliant, and she was known as the


    most talented woman in New York.At that time, many people proposed to your mom and the Andersons


    were totally in the limelight.Even the Hunts thought it would be an honor if they could have her marry


    into the family.Unfortunately, she rejected the number one family in the end.Heh heh, she had


    backbone, alright.I, for one, don''t think much of the Hunts, especially that disciple of Irvin''s..."


    Quinn and Irvin would always quarrel whenever they met.


    Nora listened with great interest.


    When she noticed that Quinn had finished his tea, she poured him another cup and pressed, "And


    then?"Quinn let out a "hmph¡¯ and went on.


    "At that time, I had just achieved some sess in my training and made a name for myself in the


    circle.I wanted to take a disciple and took an interest in your mom.However, she didn''t want to and


    rejected me...After that, she disappeared"


    At this point, Quinn stroked his beard and said, "As for why she suddenly ran away from home? I don''t


    know.Some say that she was kidnapped for her beauty and was imprisoned, but that''s all nonsense.


    Given how fierce she was, who would have been able to kidnap her? "She then came to me two years


    later.She asked me to take you as my disciple once you''re five or six years old, and train your body for


    you.At that time, she said she was dying"


    Quinn sighed and said, "By the time I found you with the information she gave me, she was already


    gone.


    "You don''t have to be sad, though.Although your mom only lived for a short period of twenty years, her


    life was exciting and fulfilling.She led a life well-lived! But if you were to talk about her life, she did


    indeed let someone down.¡¯ A curious Nora sat upright.


    "Who was it?"


    Quinn put down his teacup.


    "Have you heard of the Smiths from New York?"


    Nora shook her head.


    All she did every day was sleep, so she didn''t know much about wealthy and influential powerhouses


    like them.


    Quinn said, "The Smiths and the Hunts are equally powerful, and they were vying for the title of the


    number one family back then.


    The previous head of the Hunts was actually inferior to that fellow from the Smiths.


    Your mom also got engaged to that Smith fellow in the end, so when I heard that yourst name was


    Smith, I had thought that she was pregnant with his child, but that unfortunately was not the case.


    Speaking of your father, he''s a typical male chauvinist pig.


    Your mom was so picky her entire lifetime, so why did she marry a scumbag like him in the end?"


    Nora had no words to that.


    She was also just as puzzled.


    "We digress.Anyway, the head of the Smiths at that time was a very ambitious man.With him leading


    the family, the Smiths nearly managed to surpass the Hunts.But when your mom went missingter, he


    fell into an irreversible slump.This stabilized the situation, and the Smiths and the Hunts became


    equally ranked again.After that, when Justin Hunt took over the family, he led the Hunts topletely


    surpass the Smiths and be the veritable No.1 again."


    Quinn shook his head.


    "That kid from the Smiths is considered your elder.After he retired, he got a nephew of his to lead the


    Smiths.He also remains unmarried even now¡¯ Nora was astounded by what she heard.


    "My mom had indeed let him down.¡¯ Quinn strongly agreed with her.


    Nora suddenly asked, "What''s his name?"


    Quinn smiled and answered, n!"


    Its name was Idealian Pharmaceuticals...


    Then, Quinn spoke again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, I heard that he became seriously ill recently.It seems that he won''t be able to live past this


    year.What a shame.He was quite the hero back then.¡¯


    After he finished, Quinn stood up and said, "Alright, you can rest here for a while.I''ll go and take a look


    at what the two children are doing"


    He had spotted Cherry and Pete secretly meeting up just now.He was itching to hurry up and take Pete


    as his disciple.


    After Quinn left, Nora sat there and thought carefully about her mother''s past.


    However, she suddenly realized something with a start.


    The two children? Who was the other one apart from Cherry? She stood up abruptly and walked


    toward the martial arts gym at the front.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Before she even entered the gym, she heard Quinn''s voiceing from within: "Stand steady now!


    Persevere! This is a basic skill.


    This part right here is what makes us, the Quinn School of Martial Arts, better than the Irvin School of


    Martial Arts.


    Martial arts aren''t something that can be learned overnight.You must take your time toy a solid


    foundation...


    Nora pushed the door open and entered to see that "Cherry" had, at some point, changed into a set of


    men''s sportswear and was practicing her form.


    Quinn, who had his back to Nora, was talking to her.


    He said, "Since you''re now my disciple, then you''ll have to listen to what I say from now on.You must


    practice this stance for half an hour every morning after you wake up.Your mother is toozy and has


    always been disobedient since she was a child.You mustn''t take after her..."


    Pete, who was facing the door and thus had noticed Nora, was lost for words.


    He pursed his lips and stood up straight.


    Surprised, Quinn eximed, "Why aren''t you doing it anymore? You can''t hold on anymore? You "


    Pete interrupted the rest of what he wanted to say before he could finish: "Mommy¡± Quinn stiffened.


    Then, he slowly turned around to see Nora leaning against the wall.


    Her arms were casually folded and her cat-like eyes slightly raised as she quietly watched the two of


    them.


    Her big boss-like attitude frightened Quinn, who stammered, "Um, little Nora, this..."


    Nora askedzily, "Old man, did you tempt her with rewards or threaten her with punishment?"


    "No, I didn''t!"


    Seeing that he was answering so surely, Nora looked at Pete again and asked hesitantly, "Cherry, are


    you genuinely interested in learning martial arts?"


    Pete nodded firmly.


    If he learned martial arts, should the tyrant dare so much as to bully Mommy in the future, he would be


    able to protect her and Cherry! Nora was stunned.


    Cherry took after her in her personality and waszy and easygoing.


    She disliked being restrained the most.


    Yet she had actually taken an interest in martial arts? Nora, who had always respected children¡¯s


    views, agreed to it after a little thought.


    "Alright.After that, she looked at Quinn and said, "I''ll send her here at 7 am sharp tomorrow.Old man, I


    have something up today, so I''ll go back first."


    After she spoke, she stretched out her hand to Pete.


    Pete very naturally took a step forward, took her hand, and followed her out the door.


    Even after the two of them disappeared from the martial arts gym, Quinn was still in a daze! No, little


    Nora, that isn''t your daughter you just picked up! He was still in a daze when Cherry, who had just gone


    to the bathroom, ran over in her princess dress.


    "Huh? Where''s Pete?"


    Quinn was at a loss for words.


    Right after Cherry spoke, her cell phone beeped.


    She picked it up and immediately saw a text message from Pete: "Cherry, I went home with


    Mommy.Daddy will pick you up in the evening.We''ll switch back tomorrow¡± She was going to see her


    handsome Daddy again.


    Cherry jumped excitedly and took Quinn''s hand as she asked, "Grandpa Quinn, when is Daddying


    to pick me up?"


    "Five o''clock in the evening"


    "Ah, then I still have two hours left.What shall we do? Do you have Barbies here?"


    "No.


    "Can I y games, then?"


    "No, it''s bad for your eyes."


    Cherry pouted disappointedly and asked, "Grandpa Quinn, doesn''t the Quinn School of Martial Arts


    have any specialties?"


    Old Quinn, who was taken aback, suddenly thought of something and answered, "Oh, that we do!"


    As such, at five o''clock in the evening, Justin personally drove over to pick up his son.His handsome


    countenance was calm at the moment.


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style was masculine and domineering.


    He would definitely see his son drenched in stinky sweat all over like a little boyter, right? With that in


    mind, he entered the school.


    He immediately saw a group of disciples dressed in white sportswear training in thepound.


    Next to them, his son was wearing a white princess dress and pointing at one of them with his eyes all


    lit up.


    "Grandpa Quinn, Mr.No.5 is the most handsome! But Mr.No.9 is also very cool.Who should I pick? I''m


    so troubled! Justin was bewildered.¡±He cracked.


    At this time, Nora hadn''t reached home yet.


    Instead, she was currently in Guardian Pharmacy, a herbal store and pharmacy in New York.


    She was holding a scale and choosing herbs from a box.


    "Atractylodesncea, wolf berry, chrysanthemum, cornus, rehmannia, dendrobium..."


    After Nora adjusted the herbs¡¯ proportions, she handed them to the pharmacist and said, "Please use


    these to make some pills for internal consumption.The ones from just now are to be made into


    ointments for external usage.  I''lle over and pick them up tomorrow¡±


    The pharmacist had a big smile all over his face as he replied, "Sure, no problem!"


    The customer was generous enough, so of course, he was willing to do her a trivial favor like this! After


    that, Nora took Pete home.


    She had been too tired after she got home the day before, so she didn''t pay much attention to the


    elderly Mrs.Anderson''s eyes.


    However, after she woke up today, she had checked her pulse and also carefully observed her eyes.


    She discovered that the cause for the old madam''s loss of vision was that her eyes had received too


    much strain back then, resulting in vision loss from optic nerve damage.


    There was no need for surgery.


    She just needed to nurse them back to a healthy state.


    With the help of a GPS navigator, Nora drove all the way back to the Andersons.


    Before she even entered, she saw Melissa standing at the door.


    She was wearing a knitted dress and looked elegant and dignified.


    When she saw their car, her brows drew together in worry.


    It was only when she parked the car in the vi that Nora spotted a luxurious Lincoln that was also


    parked there. It was obvious that a distinguished guest was visiting.


    "When she got off the car, Melissa hurried over and said, "Nora, your second aunt heard that you''re


    here, so she ¡®¡¯I came over to take a look."


    ¡®The elderly Mrs.Anderson had two daughters and a son.Nora''s mother was the eldest while Simon


    was the third child.In the middle was her second child, Sheena Anderson.¡±Nora nodded.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to take Pete with her and enter the house when Melissa held her wrist and said ¡®I


    apologetically, "She has a foul mouth, so don''t take what a, she says to heart¡¯ I Nora was taken aback


    for a moment.She could vaguely hear an arrogant voiceing through the door"...yet she married a


    man like that in the end.


    Her daughter even grew up in a ce like California and has never gone through higher education...


    Mom, you always say that I''m not as good as her, but look I atus now.In the end, I''m the one that the


    Andersons need, aren''t I?"


    Mrs.Anderson reprimanded her.


    "How can you say things like that? Regardless of whether Nora is outstanding or dull, she¡¯s your elder


    sister''s daughter! She''s part of the Andersons!"


    "Don''t bother saying things like that.It was through great effort that the Andersons¡¯ reputation has


    gradually improved over the years.You''d best keep a tight watch over her, lest she does something


    disgraceful and embarrass the Andersons!"


    Melissa coughed as a reminder to the people inside.


    Then, she called out, "Mom, Sheena, Nora''s back!"


    Only then did Nora enter.


    She immediately saw an attractive woman resembling Simon sitting pompously on the sofa.


    Sheena was 46 years old this year, but she looked as if she was 30 years old instead.


    She wore a professional suit and fully exuded a mature woman''s charm.


    Compared with Melissa''s grace, she seemed bossier.


    After Nora entered, her gaze fell onto Pete right away and she asked disdainfully, "So, she''s your


    daughter? She must be five this year, right? Can she y the piano? Can she dance? Can she do


    calligraphy? Do you take Mathematical Olympiad sses? What kind of interest sses do you


    attend?"


    Pete, who had been receiving an elite''s education since he was a baby, was bewildered.


    Who was she looking down on?

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Sheena threw a ton of questions to the child''s face just to give her ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ niece an opening


    gambit.


    Nora cast her eyes down with a slightly chilly look and kept quiet.


    Melissa hurriedly yed peacemaker and said, "Sheena, Cherry grew up abroad with Nora.Over there,


    they value quality education...Sheena leaned on the sofa.


    As though a person in power talking down to her subordinates, she said, "Quality education? It''s all a


    lie.That''s just so that they can better bridge the gap.Real aristocrats and the wealthy put their children


    through strict education from an early age!"


    Her eyes were like zing torches as she looked at Nora.


    She said, "So, your name is Nora? You''re all grown up, so you''ve already missed the best time and


    opportunity to study.But rest assured; since you''vee to us, on ount of my sister, I won''t let you


    roam the streets homeless.


    I heard that you got yourself pregnant before you were married, right? And that your ex-fiance broke off


    the engagement? Don''t worry, I''ll find you a good husband and ensure that you live worry-free for the


    rest of your life.


    As for your daughter...


    She looked at Pete and scanned the child up and down.


    Then, as though she was being charitable, she said, "Although five years old is ate startpared to


    others, there''s at least still hope for her."


    Nora had a very cold look in her eyes.


    She lowered her gaze and then, with a sardonic smile at the corner of her lips, she said, "You don''t


    need to bother.I''ll take care of my daughter''s education myself Cherry''s studies were indeed a huge


    headache.Her daughter had an extremely high IQ, but she was only interested in games and was


    sloppy in her studies.


    In particr, her history knowledge had be a huge mess thanks to her aunt abroad...


    However, this didn''t mean that others could criticize her at will.


    "You? Take care of her education matters?"


    Sheena said coldly, "What are you going to teach her? Are you going to teach her how to be


    obsessed with her cell phone and how to y games every day? Are you going to have her be like you


    and engage in a chaotic private life, and be pregnant before marriage when she grows up?"


    "Shut up!"


    Mrs.Anderson reprimanded Sheena, causing her to curl her lip.


    Melissa even frowned and said reproachingly, "Sheena, I know you have her interests at heart, but can


    you speak in a less hurtful manner?"


    Sheena sneered, "I just want her to have a clear idea of the situation she''s in! Does she really think it''s


    that easy to be a child of a wealthy family?"


    She nced at the ¡®girl¡¯ who was standing there stubbornly and said, "Not convinced, are you? Fine, I''ll


    show you Lena''s progress in her studies and give you a good sense of the gap between the two


    children! Go on, Lena, tell the big sister here what you''re capable of"


    Lena Xavier was Sheena¡¯s daughter who was born at ater point in Sheena''s life.


    She gave birth to her at the age of forty, so Lena was only six that year.


    The little girl wearing a dress was adorable and pretty.


    When she heard her, she raised her chin and dered proudly, "I know two foreignnguages Spanish


    and French and canmunicate fluently in them.¡¯


    Then, she said a couple of lines in the two foreignnguages fluently, forming an animated and


    impressive sight.


    After speaking, she looked at Pete triumphantly.


    Sheena raised her chin proudly along with her.


    After Lena was done, she looked at Nora and asked, "I wonder what your daughter is capable of?"


    Nora was about to speak when a sullen Pete''s lips suddenly parted and he prattled on in anguage


    that no one understood.


    Stunned, Lena asked, "Whatnguage is that?"


    Pete calmly replied, "It''s Arabic.It''s very normal that you can''t understand it.Mommy has taught me


    eight differentnguages.¡¯


    Lena, who felt as if she had lost, refused to concede defeat and spoke again.


    She said, "I''ve also participated in manypetitions and took second ce in a children ¡®s calligraphy


    competition, as well as second ce in a roboticspetition for juniors!"


    A puzzled Pete frowned and said, "Second ce? How sad."


    Lena was confused.


    Furious, she went on and said, "I can recite 300 poems and spell 1,500 words.At the same time, I also


    learned programming and Mathematical Olympiad-level mathematics!"


    Pete pursed his lips and sighed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are poems that hard to memorize and recite? Does programming even require effort to learn? Don''t


    people immediately get these things after just a look?"


    A puzzled Pete took Nora''s hand and said, "Let''s go upstairs, Mommy.Aunt Sheena probably still has


    something to talk to Grandma and Aunt Melissa about, so let''s not disturb them anymore.¡¯


    The two of them left behind a group of dumbfounded people and went upstairs.Nora closed the door.


    Then, she turned around, picked up Pete, and put him down on the sofa while observing him.Cherry


    hatednguage studies.


    Since when did she even speak Arabic? Something was definitely wrong! She was about to ask Pete


    when her cell phone suddenly rang and interrupted her thoughts.


    Nora picked up the call.


    The moment she did, she heard Henry''s voice from the other end.


    "Nora! You''ve gotten gutsy, haven''t you?! How dare you arrange for thepany dividends to be sent


    to your bank ount! Give me back the money right now! Otherwise, what am I supposed to live on?"


    Nora replied coolly, "What does your survival have anything to do with me?"


    "You !"


    Henry was furious.


    But in the end, he said viciously, "I see.Now that you''ve gone to the Andersons, you don''t intend to


    acknowledge a poor man like me as your father anymore? Thinking of cutting off your rtions with


    me? No way! But if you give me $8,000,000, I''ll cut off rtions with you from now on.How about it?"


    Nora''s eyes darkened.


    Asking for $8,000,000 right away? He sure had a pretty big appetite.


    When he heard her silence, Henry smiled triumphantly and said, "I know you don''t have any


    money.However, the Andersons do! I''m sure the Andersons won''t want me to show up in New York and


    embarrass them, right?"


    What a shameless man.


    However, the corners of Nora''s lips suddenly curled upward the next moment and she said, "Fine, I''ll


    transfer the money to you right away, but you must tell me where you abandoned my son back then.


    After a short pause, Henry finally agreed and said, "Fine! I''ll tell you immediately after I receive the


    money!"


    After hanging up, Nora tapped casually on her cell phone, wrote a Trojan horse malware program, and


    sent it to Henry.


    The program would show fake funds transfer information when it reached him.


    However, once he opened the message, his cell phone would immediately be invaded by Nora, thereby


    allowing her to eavesdrop on him! Money? Heh, dream on.


    After she finished all this, she used her cell phone to monitor the conversation on the other side.


    She heard Wendy''s voice first: "Has the money arrived? Has the money arrived?"


    "Yes, it has!"


    "You''ve never mentioned her son''s whereabouts all these years, Henry.Where exactly did you abandon


    her son?"


    Henry let out a sinisterugh and replied, "Her son? He died a long time ago! I watched him breathe his


    last back then.After that, I buried him in the suburbs! So, she wants her son back? No problem, I can


    tell her where he is.I reckon he''s probably a pile of bones by now?"


    Nora felt as if a bomb had suddenly gone off in her mind.


    Her grip on her cell phone loosened and it fell onto the ground.


    He''s dead...


    No wonder Henry had so vehemently refused to reveal any information all this time! No wonder all the


    private investigators couldn''t find any news of her son! Everything in front of her turned blurry, andrge


    teardrops slid down her cheeks...


    Her son was dead...


    He had died a long time ago! It was her fault! It was her fault for not protecting her son! She clenched


    her fists tightly.


    Her fingernails were embedded in her palms, yet she didn''t feel any pain.


    She felt as if someone had ruthlessly drawn a blunt de across her heart.


    It hurt so much that she suddenly couldn''t breathe anymore.


    She bent down, seemingly unable to hear anything at all...


    It was at this moment that a small pair of hands held her.


    Nora raised her head and immediately saw a small face stained with tears from shock and fright.


    Pete''s lips parted and closed as he repeated something over and over.


    She tried hard to hear what he was saying.Atst, she finally heard him.


    He said, "Mommy! Don''t cry! I''m still alive!"

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Nora was as pale as a sheet.


    She thought back to the day five years ago when she went into earlybor...She could remember very


    clearly that she was in a private clinic at that time.


    The white walls were peeling and it was very dim in the delivery room.


    There were only a doctor and a nurse, and they looked very unprofessional.


    Sheid on the cold delivery bed without even a shred of dignity.


    She didn''t remember the pain ofbor anymore.


    All she remembered was the restless little hand that peeked out of the nket wrapped around her son


    when her father took him away.


    It was so small...as though just the size of her finger.


    She had wanted to get up and take her child back, but her belly started to act up again.


    The amniotic fluid in her water bag was almost gone.


    If she halted thebor process, then the child who was still in her belly would suffocate to death...


    Nora felt as if all the air in her chest had been sucked away and she couldn''t breathe.


    She had chosen her daughter over her son! Over the years, she had made countless phone calls to


    Henry and pleaded with him many times.


    However, he had never relented and told her anything.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    To be honest, she had vaguely already guessed as much deep down in her heart that...Perhaps her


    son was already dead.


    Otherwise, why would he still refuse to reveal the boy''s whereabouts after the Grays had agreed to


    annul the engagement? This was also the reason why she hadn''t immediately used a listening device


    on Henry when she returned to the States.


    She was afraid of hearing a result that she didn''t want to hear.


    She had ultimately still held a glimmer of hope.


    She also knew very well that the reason why Cherry, a vain and pretentious little princess, had


    suddenly bought a lot of boys¡¯ clothing and sometimes pretended to be a boy was actually to cheer her


    up and take away a bit of her pain when she missed her son.


    She looked at her tearful daughter in front of her.


    When she heard what Pete said, she forced a smile and choked up as she said, "You don''t have to


    comfort me, Cherry..."


    Pete was badly frightened.


    The boy, who had been quiet and calm since he was a baby, was crying so badly that his face was


    covered in tears.


    Mommy was as pale as a sheet, and her usually calm eyes were filled with despair and emptiness.


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly and her smile looked so tragic.


    She seemed as if she was going to copse and pass out the next moment...


    He panicked, utterly so.


    He grabbed Nora''s hand and shouted, "Mommy, I''m not lying! I''m Pete! I''m Peter Hunt, not Cherry! I''m


    not Cheryl Smith!"


    "Mommy, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have kept it a secret from you!"


    "Mommy, look at me! I''m Pete!"


    "I was wrong.I won''t do it anymore...Sob..."


    His shouts made Nora''s eyes gradually regain focus and her rationality gradually returned to her.


    She looked at Pete.


    "What...did you say?"


    She found his ims incredulous, yet Cherry''s various entricities during the recent period of time


    started to surface in her mind.


    For example, Cherry had suddenly stopped ying games and started to read.


    For example, Cherry would asionally speak a lot less and be a lot quieter.


    And, for example, when Cherry spoke fluent Arabic downstairs just now...


    Everything in front of her became vague and surreal, and for a moment, Nora couldn''t tell whether this


    was a dream or reality...


    With her eyes filled with confusion, she asked, "Really?"


    "Mommy, it''s true."


    Pete put his arms around her waist.


    With his little face raised, he said, "My younger sister and I look exactly the same, but I grew up in New


    York.My name is Peter Hunt and my father is Justin Hunt!"


    Nora stared at him.


    "Where''s Cherry, then?"


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to believe him, Pete, who was afraid that his mother would return to that


    state earlier, gritted his teeth and said, "Mommy,e with me!"


    He held Nora''s hand with his own little hand and the two of them went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Sheena was still ranting, "She may be a child, but she sure talks big! Eightnguages?


    She probably just learned a phrase so that she could brag to others, right? And, how dare she look


    down on Lena¡¯s second-ce victory? Hah, why doesn''t she try showing us a third-ce victory,


    then?!"


    ".That''s enough!"


    The elderly Mrs.Anderson mmed the white cane she was holding against the floor.


    "She''s your sister''s one and only daughter! She''s already quite the poor thing "


    At once, Sheena suddenly screamed, "Uh-huh, she''s quite the poor thing, and so is my sister.But what


    about me?! Ifshe hadn''t run away from home and ended up being rumored to have eloped, would the


    Andersons¡¯ reputation have been this terrible?! Neither would my ex-fiance have broken off our


    engagement! How much ridicule did we endure because of her back then?!"


    Melissa heaved a deep sigh.


    To be honest, everyone loved Nora''s mother deeply that was why they were so upset with her.


    Sheena had been so proud of her sister back then...


    She was about to console Sheena when she heard someoneing down the stairs.She turned to see


    Nora and Cherrying down.


    She asked, "It''ste, Nora.Where are the two of you going? Pete was very anxious, so he didn''t


    answer.Nora was as though a soulless puppet at the moment, so she didn''t answer, either.The two left


    the living room.


    A look of confusion came over Melissa''s countenance.


    Mrs.Anderson, who couldn''t see, asked anxiously, "What''s the matter? Did Nora leave? Was it because


    of Sheena? Sheena, get Nora back here! If she leaves, then you can forget about evering back


    here to see me!"


    Sheena was also dumbfounded.


    Her sharp and fierce expression cracked, but she nevertheless curled her lip and scoffed, "She can


    leave if she wants to.I''d instead show more admiration for her if she doesn''t rely on the Andersons!"


    Melissa panicked.


    She said, "Sheena, Nora has never once said that she intends to rely on us.She''s a doctor! She can


    support herself! If you don''t like her, then you cane back less often in the future!"


    She went after Nora after saying that.


    Unfortunately, the moment she went out, Nora had already started the car and disappeared from the


    porch in the blink of an eye.


    In the car.


    Little Pete sat in the passenger seat.


    With his seat belt buckled, he pointed the way with the help of his cell phone.


    "Turn right...Turn left at the third intersection.."


    He knew Mommy was scared and needed to see that there were two children before she could feel at


    ease.


    He couldn''t continue to hide it anymore.


    Nora stayed silent and drove seriously.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at a viplex.


    Security at the gates was brisk and they refused to let them in, but the moment the guard saw Pete, he


    immediately greeted him respectfully.


    "Wee back, Mr.Hunt¡±


    ¡®Mr.Hunt¡¯...


    Nora, who had a stern look on her face, stared intently ahead of her.


    She had already calmed down on the way here.


    She also believed most of what Pete said, but the fear and panic of losing her son led to her having to


    see both children in front of her with her own two eyes before she could feel at ease.


    The guards gave them clearance and she drove into the viplex.


    "Mommy, go to Vi No.8."


    Nora obediently stopped the car at Vi No.8''s entrance.


    She staggered out of the car and knocked on the door.


    Ding-dong! The doorbell rang.


    A few secondster, someone opened the door.


    Cherry''s adorable little head popped out and she asked cutely, "Who...Mommy?!"


    Justin''s voice followed closely after.


    "Who''s at the door, Pete?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    As Pete was still being suspected of pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs, Justin didn''t take


    him back to the Hunts¡¯ residence.


    Instead, they were staying at a vi in the suburbs.


    It was already dark, and he was ying a jigsaw puzzle with Cherry.


    When the doorbell rang, Cherry was the one who opened the door first.


    He followed after her, feeling a little impatient.


    Who woulde over at suchte hours? Didn''t he already leave instructions that he wasn''t having


    visitors or dealing with work matters from 6 pm to 9 pm because he wanted to spend some time with


    his son in peace? But when Justin walked over with a cold look on his face only to see the stunning


    visage at the door, the chilly aura around him subconsciously dissipated.


    His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly and he raised an eyebrow.


    "Miss Smith?"


    He had asked her out to the hospital this afternoon, but she rejected his invitation.


    Yet she came straight to his home in the evening? In addition, the look in her eyes had be as


    fervent as the one she had that night in the hospital.


    Her scorching gaze was as if it could burn...


    He had seen that look in many women''s eyes before, and it often annoyed him.


    But when she looked at him like that...


    No, why did it seem like she wasn''t looking at him? Justin followed her gaze.


    He slowly lowered his head to see his son looking up at the woman in astonishment with his big round


    eyes.


    Cherry swallowed hard.


    "M-mommy..."


    It''s all over! Why didn''t Pete say anything in advance? The cat''s out of the bag! Justin''s expression


    stiffened he was a little unhappy.


    He subtly stepped forward and stood in front of his son.


    Then, his lips slowly parted and he said, "You "


    But before he could say whatever he wanted to say, the woman in front of him suddenly spoke.


    Her voice was husky and shaking as she asked, "Is this your son?"


    Justin was bewildered.


    You''ve already hugged and kissed him, and even coaxed him to call you Mommy again and again.


    Yet you''re asking something like that now? But when he saw that she didn''t seem to be acting, he


    frowned, suppressed his displeasure, and answered, "Yes.¡±


    "Your biological son?"


    "Of course."


    Justin''s expression darkened.


    The woman''s questions were simply ridiculous.


    He coldly retorted, "In any case, he can''t possibly be yours anyway¡¯ ...He really was hers, though.


    The corners of Nora''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say it.


    Not only was the current situation unclear, but the person she was dealing with was Justin Hunt.


    Should he really be the father of her children...


    Looking at things from his perspective, if he were to know that he also had a daughter, he would


    definitely fight with her for custody of their daughter! Nora held her forehead.


    After she calmed down, she felt a bit of a headacheing on.


    Before returning to the States, she had imagined various scenarios.


    If someone had adopted her son, then she would offer them a lot of marypensation.


    No matter what, she must have her son back.


    But if that person was Justin Hunt, given his power in the States, she really might not be able to beat


    him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora coughed and asked, "Mr.Hunt, do you know who the boy''s mother is?"


    At her question, the look in Justin''s eyes suddenly turned dark and baleful.


    As though he had thought of something unpleasant, he replied coldly, "I don''t know.I''m not interested in


    her.Yet ¡° Nora didn''t seem afraid at all.


    She asked, "Then how did you have children with her?"


    Five years ago, she had either been sleeping or staying at home the whole time.


    How exactly did she be pregnant? Justin pressed his lips tightly together.


    He was already on the verge of losing his temper.


    The look in his eyes was icy and piercing, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded a


    deep chill.


    He replied, "You''re asking too many questions, Miss Smith.¡¯ Pete, who was hiding in the car nearby the


    whole time, became nervous when he saw the tyrant''s expression.


    Oh no, the tyrant is about to lose his temper! But right after, he heard his mom simply say, "Oh, I just


    wanted to know a bit more¡± Pete held his head.


    He was in such a panic that he wanted to get out of the car and defend his mother.


    The next moment, however, he saw his father who was on the brink of flying into a rage suddenly


    bing stunned.


    Then, all his anger disappeared as though someone had pricked a hole in a balloon.


    Pete was perplexed.


    Justin froze.She just wanted to know a bit more about him...


    She sure was direct about things.


    But when he thought about it, it certainly matched her style of doing things.


    The corners of his tightly pursed lips slowly rxed and he asked, "You came all the way here at night


    just to talk about this?"


    She hade to verify the existence of her other child, of course.


    Nora obviously couldn''t say that, though.


    She pondered for a moment before she replied, "I came to let you know a few things.Your grandma will


    regain consciousness this weekend, but due to her prolongeda, her body is weak, so intense


    nourishment is not rmended.She''ll need to eat light in the earlier stages..."


    At the sight of her spinning so many stories, the smile on Justin''s lips widened.


    "I believe the doctors at Hospital Finest are more professional than you when ites to nursing care."


    Nora was taken aback for a moment.His words sounded a little familiar.


    However, she didn''t think much about it.


    She said, "You''re right.This was indeed an unnecessary move.¡¯ Then, she looked at the stupefied


    Cherry again.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly and her cat-like eyes gleamed with a dark light.


    "You must be Pete, right? You look...so adorable."


    Cherry was at a loss for words.She shrank back.


    Her mom felt terribly scary at the moment.Generally, the angrier she was, the brighter she would smile.


    Cherry gave her an ingratiating smile and replied, "Hehe, it¡¯ s all thanks to my parents, yeah! My


    Mommy is even cuter than me!"


    Nora, who seemed as if she was gnashing her teeth, said, "I wonder what the little Mr.Hunt is going to


    do tomorrow? Cherry blinked and replied, "Cherr...Cherry Pit has already be Mr.Quinn''s


    disciple.I''m going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts tomorrow!"


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts...So, that old man knew about this a long time ago, too! Hah.


    Nora nodded and touched her little head.


    "Okay, got it."


    If one read between the lines, what she was saying was: ¡°See you at the Quinn School of Martial Arts


    tomorrow¡± Cherry was speechless.


    After seeing Mommy turn and leave, Cherry''s tiny form trembled a little as she looked at Justin and


    asked, "Daddy, can I skip martial arts practice tomorrow?"


    Sob! Mommy''s so scary! On the way home, Nora was in a fantastic mood.


    Although things were a bit tricky because Justin was the father to her children, her son was still alive.


    For her, this was the best oue possible.


    She turned and saw a small face that was identical to Cherry''s but also as staid and unsmiling as


    Justin''s.


    It made him look like a little old man.


    Nora''s voice was husky as she said teasingly, "You should have just taken off your pants to prove that


    you''re a boy, Pete."


    Pete was astounded.


    He immediately blushed and turned to look out the window.


    "Mommy, you''re terrible."


    The next day.


    Nora took Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts early in the morning.


    Quinn, who had woken up at five o''clock, had already practiced a set of boxing moves.


    He had just taken a bath and changed into dry clothes.


    After he walked out, he looked at Pete affectionately and called out, "Cherry!"


    Pete gave him a look.


    "Hi, Grandpa Quinn¡¯ Quinn, who thought he had understood what he meant, returned him a look of his


    own: "Don''t worry, I understand.I''ll cover for you!"


    He looked at Nora and said, "Little Nora, I''ll take care of your kid for you.You can go!"


    A half-amused Nora looked at him.


    "Old man, are you now trying to trick my daughter after you''ve already tricked my son?" Quinn was


    bewildered.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Quinn, who hade back to his senses, turned to run.Unfortunately, Nora had already stepped


    forward and grabbed his beard.


    "Old man, what are you running away for?" Quinn cried out in pain.


    "Let go, Sleepyhead!"


    Pete, who was next to them, was speechless.He''d thought that Mommy was a very gentle person-after


    all, she was always sleeping.


    But after they went homest night, she insisted on taking off his pants.


    Mommy had been very cheeky then, and because of the chaos that had ensued, the two of them had


    be a lot closer.


    Now, he also discovered that Mommy actually also had a very violent side to her.


    She was just like a treasure trove that always gave him one novel surprise after another.


    Nora plucked off two strands of hair from Quinn''s beard before she finally let him go.


    She really was rather mad.


    The children didn''t understand her pain, but as her teacher , how could Quinn possibly not understand?


    Yet he had still helped the two little fellows to keep it a secret from her.


    Half an hourter, Justin sent Cherry over.


    Nora''s eyes reddened a little as she stared at the two identical faces, and contentment filled her heart.


    Quinn circled around them.


    "It''s so rare for boy-girl twins to be identical! Sleepyhead, I''m going to take them to practice once you''ve


    had enough of staring at them.¡¯ Nora nodded.


    After Cherry went off to watch Quinn and Pete practice martial arts, Nora cast her eyes down and


    picked up her cell phone.


    She called her aunt and rted what had happened to her.


    "...Say, if I run off with the two of them now, what will Justin Hunt do?"


    Her aunt''s voice was very carefree and hearty.


    She replied, "Why does it have to be him? He isn''t just the head of the number one family...That man


    isn''t one to be messed with .Even if you manage to escape, you''ll be caught sooner orter anyway! I''d


    advise you to give up on that"


    Nora leaned back on the reclinerzily.


    "What should I do, then? Do I pay to get my son back?"


    "He seems to be richer than you."


    "Then do I challenge him to a fight? Whoever wins gets the child?"


    "He seems stronger than you¡±


    "...ls there anything I''m better than him at?"


    Her aunt thought for a while.


    Suddenly, sheughed and said, "You''re better than him at sleeping.Why don''t you conquer him in


    bed?"


    Nora was speechless for a moment.


    Then, her aunt said jokingly, "Or why don''t you get him to fall in love with you? The two of you can just


    get together!"


    Nora thought for a while and came to a conclusion.


    "It''s too much of a loss for me if I do that"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s your loss? He''s pretty handsome, so he''ll look okay next to you.Nora sighed and replied, "I


    wanted a son, but if I do that, not only would I lose my daughter to him, but I''ll also lose myself to him."


    After a few cheeky exchanges with her aunt, Nora hung up. After thinking about it, she decided that it


    might be better to have a good talk with Justin instead.


    After all, after interacting with him for some time, she had found that Justin wasn''t as unreasonable as


    how he was rumored to be.


    After giving Quinn and the children a heads-up, she went to Hospital Finest.


    Justin and his younger brother were in the hallway.


    Neither of them saw her, so Nora walked over.


    It was Sunday the next day, so Howard would be handling family matters on behalf of his grandfather at


    the family home.


    Justin wanted Chester to keep Petepany when that happened.


    Chester patted his chest and promised, "No problem! I''ll watch over him and prevent anyone from


    bullying him!"


    After he said that, he thought of the huge secret that he was hiding from his elder brother.


    He let out a guilty cough and asked, "Can I ask you something, Justin?"


    Justin was as reticent as ever.


    "Say it"


    Chester scratched his head.


    "If Pete''s biological mother were to stand right in front of you, what would you do?"


    Nora had just approached them when she heard his question.


    After a short pause, she heard Justin''s icy, hateful voice: "I will give her a terrible death.¡¯ A chill


    suddenly ran down her spine.


    The murderous aura around Justin in that instant, as well as the murderous look in his eyes, made her


    limbs turn cold.


    This was the first time Nora realized what her aunt meant when she said that man wasn''t to be messed


    with.


    Chester was also shocked.


    He asked, "What did his mom do to make you hate her so much, Justin?"


    However, Justin merely pressed his lips together tightly.


    He didn''t want to bring it up again.


    Nora stepped back quietly and turned the corner into the stairwell before the two men could discover


    her presence .


    Then, she took the stairs down and drove straight out of the hospital.


    As she held the steering wheel, she frowned and wondered.


    Just what kind of feud did she have with Justin to actually make him harbor such great hatred toward


    her? Was it rted to her pregnancy back then? How exactly had she gotten pregnant? Surely she


    couldn''t have taken him by force while she was sleepwalking, right? Cough.


    Never mind.


    If she couldn''t figure it out, then she would just hide it from him for now.


    She had to stay in New York for a while longer anyway! Nora went to the herbal store and pharmacy to


    collect the pills and topical ointments that she had made a custom order for the day before.


    During the collection process, the pharmacist asked, "Do you have a name for these pills ? They smell


    so refreshing!"


    Nora smiled and answered, "They are known as the Carefree Pills.¡¯


    In the afternoon, while Justin wasn''t there yet, she picked up Cherry from Quinn''s and took her back to


    the Andersons.


    At the Andersons.Sheena was there again.


    She had a grave and worried look on her face, and even her suit and exquisite makeup couldn''t hide


    her fatigue.


    A pale Melissa asked, "What do we do, Sheena?"


    The Andersons had always been the overlord of the pharmaceutical industry.


    The traditional medicines that they made had excellent effects, and the recipes were passed down from


    generation to generation.


    In their generation, their father had taught Nora¡¯s mother everything he knew anduded her as a


    genius like no other when it came to pharmaceuticals.


    Simon hadn''t taken up the profession.


    Sheena, however, picked up a little of it.


    Thus, when Nora''s mother ran away from home and caused the Andersons¡¯ gradual decline, Sheena


    had stepped forward to ensure and maintain their pharmaceutical factory''s operation.


    She was someone whose bark was worse than their bite.


    Her love for her sister had given rise to hate, which caused her to also feel resentment toward Nora.


    Sheena''s back was ramrod straight as she ranted.


    "The Myerses are too shameless! How dare they hire an expert to test andpare their Cooling


    Tablets to our Vitality Water! Their product does have better medicinal effects than ours, but we''re both


    minding our own business here.What makes them think they can trample upon us so arrogantly?"


    Simon, who had just been discharged, leaned on the sofa and heaved a huge sigh.


    "Sis once developed a form for Carefree Pills, which are more effective than the Cooling Tablets.If


    she were still around, things wouldn''t havee to this point¡±  Sheena''s eyes immediately widened.


    Then, the tired woman''s eyes reddened and she reprimanded Simon.


    "It''s all her fault that the Andersons are in this predicament! Never mind that she left, but how can she


    take The Philosophies of Medicine with her and leave us with this mess?! That book was passed down


    from generation to generation in the Andersons!"


    Simon didn''t speak.


    Melissa, however, suddenly suggested, "Why don''t we ask Nora if she understands pharmacology?"


    Sheena sneered, "Sis died when Nora wasn''t even a year old.How could she possibly understand?!"


    Nora entered the house with Cherry at this point.


    When she saw Sheena, she didn''t bother going over to incur her resentment and just nodded slightly at


    her, intending to go upstairs to her grandmother.


    Suddenly, a puzzled Melissa stopped her and asked, "Nora , what do you have in that bag?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Nora, who had stored the medicinal herbs in a ck stic bag, answered casually, "It''s just some


    medicinal herbs.I intend to treat Grandma''s eyes."


    Melissa was a little surprised.


    "You''re also skilled in traditional medicine?"


    Nora was about to answer when Sheena said, "As if she would know traditional medicine? It''s probably


    an over-the-counter ointment that she bought without much thought, right? Your grandmother has been


    blind for over 20 years.We''ve approached many doctors, but none of them could cure her.You''d better


    not indiscriminately try such medicine of unknown origin on her! Your grandmother is already very


    advanced in her years.Are you going to take responsibility if anything goes wrong?"


    Her sarcasm made Nora frown.


    Simon said, "That''s enough, Sheena! Nora is just a child.Why are you venting your anger on her?"


    Sheena immediately started to quarrel persistently with Simon.


    Nora decided not to say anything and went straight to her grandmother''s room upstairs.Her


    grandmother was resting on the sofa.


    Seemingly having heard the dispute downstairs, she was quietly weeping.When she heard the door


    open, she turned her ear to the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    The elderlydy was very old.


    Her eyes looked very nk and her silver hair was tied neatly behind her.


    The lights in the room were switched off after all, she didn''t need it anyway.


    In the dim environment, she formed an exceptionally heartbreaking sight.


    Nora cast her eyes downward, her curly eyshes hiding her emotions.


    She adopted a tone as lighthearted as possible and replied, "It''s me, Grandma¡¯


    "Oh, it''s Nora!"


    Her grandmother wiped her tears and sat up.


    She reached her arm out toward her and said, "Here,e to Grandma!"


    When Nora walked over with Cherry and sat down on the sofa, her grandmother sighed and said,


    "Nora, your Aunt Sheena may have a foul mouth, but she''s a softie at heart.You can just take whatever


    she says as nonsense and ignore her.¡±


    The analogy made Nora smile.


    "Okay."


    She opened the bag she was holding and took out the pills and ointment inside.


    Then, she meticulously exined to her grandmother how to use the medicine.


    After shemitted it to memory, she chatted with her for a while more before leaving.


    Sheena also went up to visit Mrs.Anderson and saw that she was in good health.


    Before she left, she noticed the dark-colored medicine on the table and frowned.


    "Mom, you can use the ointment if you want, but don¡¯t take the oral pills.Medicinal herbs have


    extensive and profound uses, and once a wrong herb is used in a form, the effects will differ


    greatly.The pills don''t look like they were prescribed by a proper hospital.It''s best that you don''t eat it in


    case something goes wrong!"


    Mrs.Anderson frowned and replied


    "...Okay, I heard you.


    After Sheena left, Melissa also came to check on her and see if she had gone to bed yet.


    When she saw the pills on the table, she was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, she picked them up and asked, "What pills are these, Mom? They smell pretty nice..."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs.Anderson sighed and answered, "Nora gave them to me.They''re for my eyes."


    A look of worry came over Melissa''s features.


    "Judging from how Nora operated on Simon, it seems like she¡¯s a surgeon.She probably doesn''t know


    much about traditional medicine, right?"


    Taken aback, Mrs.Anderson suggested, "Why don''t you ask her about the form?"


    Melissa shook her head.


    "Nora has only just returned.Moreover, Sheena even made such remarks about her just now.If I ask her


    about the form now, it''ll seem as if we don''t trust her and end up hurting her pride.How about this?


    Sheril studies traditional medicine.I''ll get her toe home tomorrow and have a look at these pills?"


    The olddy nodded.Melissa then ced the pills on the coffee table for her and helped her to the bed.


    After she went to rest for the night, Melissa left.After Melissa left the room, Mrs.Anderson suddenly got


    up.


    She tapped about in front of her with the white cane and came to the coffee table in a practiced


    manner.


    She fumbled about and picked up a pill.


    When she held it under her nose and sniffed at it, a refreshing scent assailed her sense and she felt a


    comfortable feeling that she had never experienced beforee over her.


    She couldn''t help picking up a ss of water and popping a pill.


    Then, she also picked up the ointment and applied it on her eyes.


    She had already been blind for more than 20 years anyway , SO why not give it a try? It was Sunday


    the next day.


    The Hunts had scheduled a family meeting on this day to discuss what they should do about Pete.


    "Mommy, aren''t you going over to have a look? Pete isn''t good at talking.What if someone bullies him?"


    Cherry, who was wearing cute yellow pajamas, rested her chin on her hands and asked curiously.


    When Nora, who was getting dressed, heard her, she raised an eyebrow and said, "If your brother is


    kicked out of the Hunts, then won''t that mean that he cane with me instead?"


    Cherry was at a loss for words.


    Nora was actually just joking.


    Even if she wanted to take her son and have him leave the Hunts, she wouldn''t do it in a way that


    humiliated him like that.


    She mustn''t let the usation of having a mental illness rpse and pushing his great-grandmother


    down the stairs be a lifelong burden weighing Pete down, either.


    After instructing Cherry to stay home, she drove to the hospital.


    Hospital Finest belonged to the Hunts.


    In order to ensure that no one disturbed the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s rest, she was warded in the VIP ward on


    the top floor.


    There were no other patients on the same floor for now.


    When Nora arrived, the hallway on that floor was filled with members of the Hunts.


    There were many new faces apart from Justin''s uncle''s family whom she had seen the other time.


    Obviously, things seemed to have be rather blown out of proportion.


    When she went upstairs, Justin''s second uncle, Raymond, was already making a scene there.


    "How can he say that it wasn''t Peter who did it? Things have alreadye to this point, yet he''s


    actually still t- out denying it! He''s not going to admit to it until Mom wakes up to testify! How


    ridiculous is that? If he murders someone, is he also going to wait for the victim toe back to life


    and testify against him? Howard, what do you say we do about this?"


    Howard, whose arm muscles were obvious even through the ck t-shirt he was wearing, touched his


    nose after hearing what he said.


    "Uncle Raymond, what Grandpa means is that Pete is still a five-year-old child after all..."


    The corners of Roger''s eyes were upturned, and he looked a little as if he was smiling even when he


    wasn''t.


    He heaved a sigh and said, "Howard, I know you''re on good terms with Justin, and he¡¯s even the head


    of the family.Having you handle this does indeed put you in a difficult position...Sigh.Maybe we should


    just drop the matter?"


    An angry Raymond yelled, "Howard, your grandpa has always made a clear distinction between official


    and personal matters! If you''re not capable of that, why should you be allowed to take over the


    responsibility of watching over the family home?"


    With the two of them ying good cop and bad cop, Howard simply couldn''t put in a good word for


    Pete at all.


    He looked at Justin anxiously, only to see him calm and steady.Howard forced himself to calm down.


    He said, "When Grandaunt wakes u "


    "If Mom never wakes up, are we going to just put this off forever?!"


    Raymond said aggressively, "Oh, I get it now.


    No wonder Justin stubbornly went ahead with the operation despite Dr.York and several other


    specialists saying that they didn''t rmend Mom undergoing surgery! Justin, tell me, are you hoping


    that your grandma never wakes up so that you can use that as an excuse to drag this on?"


    Everyone looked at Justin.Raymond narrowed his eyes.


    "No wonder you got a doctor whom we''ve never seen before to do it, and no wonder Mom still hasn''t


    woken up yet!"


    As soon as he said that, an ted Tina York walked out of the ward!

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The people in the hallway hadn''t noticed Tina yet.Roger said as mildly as ever, "Justin, the doctor from


    that day looked like she''s only in her twenties.It seems like we haven''t seen her ever since the


    operation, right?"


    A single line from him was enough to raise everyone''s suspicions.


    Raymond even pointed at Justin and yelled, "Okay! Even though his son pushed someone down the


    stairs, he, as his father, only knows to blindly shelter and indulge him! After that, he even got a doctor


    to harm his own grandmother! Justin, you have to give us an exnation for this in front of everyone


    from the family home!"


    "He got some nobody doctor to treat her illness? He''s too much!"


    "I didn''t expect Justin to be so cruel.She''s his grandmother...¡¯ Everyone started to specte among


    themselves.


    Raymond and his son, Roger, exchanged a look with each other, and looks of triumph appeared on


    their faces.


    Howard lowered his voice and started to be anxious when he heard their spections.


    He said, "Why isn''t Great-Grandma awake yet, Justin? Who did you get to operate on her? I can''t hold


    them back much longer!"


    Justin''s eyes glinted darkly.


    Since he had decided to ask for her help, he trusted her.


    If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have approached her.


    Since she said that Grandma would regain consciousness on Sunday, she would definitely wake up.


    He said coldly, "Uncle Raymond, are you in such a hurry that you can''t even wait until night falls?"


    He wasn''t very loud.His voice was low and clear, but it inspired a lot of awe.


    Even in a noisy situation like this, it clearly reached the ears of everyone present.Everyone in the


    hallway fell silent for a moment.


    A mean and sinister look filled Roger''s eyes.


    With a smile still on his face, he replied, "Everyone here is an outstanding member of the Hunts,


    Justin.We have politicians as well as businessmen here.Are you just going to tell them to wait when


    they''ve specially put aside everything on hand toe over today?"


    Raymond also added sharply, "You''re obviously just stalling for time! It''s been half a month since the


    incident, yet you''re still telling us to wait? Howard, there''s substantial evidence to prove that Peter Hunt


    injured his Great-Grandma.Aren''t you going to make a clear stance on it? "


    ¡°And Justin, too.You showed no regard for your grandmother''s life and randomly got some doctor to


    operate on her, leading to her very possibly never waking up again.You have to take responsibility for


    this!"


    He stared at Justin excitedly.


    He had originally only intended to make use of this issue to get rid of that little bastard, but little did he


    think that Justin would get himself involved, too.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He must take the opportunity to take away his position as the head of the family! in his moment of


    triumph, a woman''s high-pitched voice suddenly reached them.


    "Who says Mrs.Hunt won''t ever wake up again? She''s already awake!"


    Tina stepped aside to reveal a nurse helping the hospital gown-d Mrs.Hunt out.


    The elderlydy had bandages wrapped around her head, but the look in her eyes was sharp.


    When she came out, everyone in the hallway fell silent.


    Raymond and Roger nced at each other.


    Then, the two of them took a step forward in tandem and put on an act of agitated surprise.


    "Mom!"


    "Grandma!"


    Raymond wanted to hold her, but Mrs.Hunt stretched out her arm.


    Then, with all her strength...


    Smack! A pnded across Raymond''s cheek.


    A furious Mrs.Hunt berated, "You no-good son! Pete was trying to pull me back that time.He''s a good


    boy, so why would he push me down the stairs?! Are you trying to instigate an uprising by gathering so


    many people here?!"


    Raymond was dumbfounded.


    Roger stopped and stood still, the look in his eyes flickering a little.


    Then, without any change in his expression, he lowered his head and said, "Sorry, Grandma.Dad was


    just worried about you..."


    "Hmph!"


    Mrs.Hunt decided to leave her grandson a little dignity, so she instead looked at everyone else and


    said, "All of you can go now¡± She returned to the ward after that.Seeing that the whole farce was just a


    false rm, the rest of the Hunts left one by one.Justin and the others followed her into the ward.Nora


    also quietly walked over.


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard the olddy say, "It''s all thanks to Tina that I could wake


    up in time!"


    Tina stood tall and straight.


    She had a whiteb coat on and looked confident.


    As she directed her scorching gaze at Justin, a faint smile also appeared at the corners of her lips.


    "Mr.Hunt, this is the Carefree Pill.It has a refreshing effect on the mind and is made by Mr.Myers, my


    teacher who taught me traditional medicine! There are only two of such pills in the world, and it was


    only through special means that he managed to preserve them for 25 years.


    After much begging, I finally got him to give me one...


    Nora, who was leaning casually against the wall and eavesdropping, was bewildered.


    After 25 years of storage, even if the pill hadn''t expired, it probably wasn''t effective anymore! However,


    Tina boasted exaggeratedly about the pill''s effects.


    She said, "Not only does this pill not have any side effects, but it can also refresh the mind, detox, and


    nourish the body.Additionally, it can even treat patients with cerebral hemorrhage.It''s practically an


    elixir!"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    What did Mrs.Hunt regaining consciousness have anything to do with that pill? The effects didn''t even


    corrte with her symptoms! She shook her head and decided to simply turn and leave.


    Inside the ward, mockery shed across Justin''s eyes.


    If that pill really were effective, why would Tina wait until today to give it to Grandma? In the end, wasn''t


    it just because Nora had sessfully operated on her? That pill would only have a refreshing effect on


    the mind at best...


    When he thought of that, he suddenly noticed a sh of movement outside the door.


    He strode out to see a familiar figure entering the elevator.


    The corners of Justin''s lips suddenly curled up into a smile.


    Didn''t she say she wasn''ting over? Yet she did in the end.


    Was she worried about Grandma''s condition? Or was she...


    worried about him? In the middle of his thoughts, he heard Raymond say, "Justin, I-"


    Justin''s countenance darkened and turned cold at once.


    The look in his eyes was like the coldest of ice as he said, "Now that Grandma has regained


    consciousness, it''s time for us to settle some scores, Uncle Raymond.¡¯ At the Andersons.


    "What? The Carefree Pill?"


    Sheena clenched her fists furiously.


    She swept the sses on the coffee table onto the ground and shouted, "Sis was obviously the one


    who made them! Jon Myers has no shame! How does he have the cheek to say that he had made


    them?"


    Simon pressed his lips together tightly.


    A dispirited look came over him and he said, "We don''t have the form for it.Who would believe us?


    On the contrary, they''ll even mock us and say that we''re just jealous! The Myers have now made a


    name for themselves by curing Mrs.Hunt.On top of that, they''re even using us as a stepping stone...It''s


    probably all over for us and Harmonia Pharmacy now!"


    Sheena''s eyes reddened.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t have any problem with their advertising, but what makes them


    think they can step all over us and one-up us ? At this point, Sheril entered the room.When she noticed


    the awful looks on their faces, her heart sank.


    "Dad, Aunt Sheena.What''s the matter?"


    Melissa got up and said, "You''re still young, so don''t worry about the adults¡¯ affairs.Why don''t you


    check that pill for your grandma and see if it''s suitable for consumption instead?"


    Sheril nodded.She followed Melissa upstairs.


    However, when they entered Mrs.Anderson''s room, they noticed that she was sitting on the sofa in a


    daze.


    Taken aback, Melissa asked, "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    The dazed olddy replied, "It seems like my eyes are showing a bit of reaction...Her words stunned


    Melissa.Then, she snatched the pill from the table and passed it to Sheril.


    "Quick, have a look at this! What kind of pill is it?"

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Sheril majored in traditional medicine and pharmacology in college.


    Sheena had been carefully training and grooming her all this time so that she could take over Harmonia


    Pharmacy in the future.


    Thus, she knew her way around medicines somewhat.


    She picked up the dark-colored pill and sniffed it carefully.


    A fresh and invigorating aura assailed her senses, instantly clearing and revitalizing the mind.


    It felt asfortable as taking a deep breath in the mountains.


    Sherd''s pretty little face turned serious and she stared at the pill, studying it intently.


    A look of hesitation appeared on Melissa''s mild and gentle countenance.


    "What''s the matter?" Sheril shook her head.


    Then, she asked hesitantly, "Can I have this, Grandma? I''d like to take it back with me so that I can


    study it and verify something!"


    Mrs.Anderson nodded.


    "Sure.Take one with you"


    As if she had just found a treasure, Sheril carefully put the pill into a bag, went downstairs, and made a


    beeline for theboratory.


    Seeing her leave in a panic, Sheena and Simon, who were discussing countermeasures in the living


    room, were taken aback.


    Sheena frowned.


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a look"


    While Nora was driving home, her cell phone rang it was an unfamiliar number.


    The moment she picked up, an angry voice from the other end of the call reached her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nora, where''s the money? Didn''t you already transfer it into my bank ount? Why did they say that


    there isn''t any money in the ount at all when I went to the bank to transfer the funds today?¡¯ You no-


    good daughter! Now that you''re clinging to the Andersons, are we too poor for your tastes? Are you


    thinking of ditching us so that you can enjoy life over there? Dream on!"


    The smile at Nora''s lips was wild and arrogant.


    "Dad, there¡¯ s something I want to ask you."


    "What? I''m warning you, stop dilly-dallying and transfer the money over now..."


    Nora looked straight ahead of her with her fingers resting gently on the steering wheel.


    She had long since stopped feeling sad because of people like him.


    She asked calmly, "Was my mom blind when she married you?"


    Before he could recover, Nora had already hung up.The only reason why she had put up with him all


    these years was that she was afraid that he would mistreat her son.


    Now, she finally managed to let out her frustrations.


    Her cell phone suddenly rang again.


    Nora cast a quick nce at it the caller ID was still a string of numbers.


    She answered the call, but before the other party could speak, she said sarcastically, "Why are you


    calling me again? Are you dying? Are you trying to ask me to take care of your funeral?"


    Upon hearing silence on the other end, she scoffed coldly.


    She was about to hang up when Justin''s low, deep voice rang out.


    He asked, "Miss Smith, are you intending to take care of my funeral?"


    In the hospital, the corners of Justin''s lips curled upward.


    Typically, apart from one''s children, only their spouse would be involved in their funeral matters. How


    intense of her.


    Even her confession involved promises of life and death.


    Nora,''???"


    It was only then that she realized that she had hurled insults at the wrong person.


    The string of unfamiliar numbers was Justin''s phone number.


    Toozy to exin, she asked, "Is something the matter, Mr.Hunt?"


    The voice on the phone was deep and pleasant, and it resounded in the car through the speaker.


    He said, "I recall you mentioning that you wanted me to locate someone for you after you''ve cured my


    grandma?"


    "There isn''t need for that anymore; replied Nora coldly.


    However, a thought suddenly urred to her if Justin owed her a huge favor, then did that mean she


    could use that to ask for her son back? Thus, she softened her tone and added, "It''s an honor to be of


    help to you."


    Justin stiffened slightly.


    He leaned against the wall along a hallway in the hospital, feeling good all over.


    It seemed like this was the first time she was speaking so amicably to him ever since they met ? He


    surprisingly didn''t quite know how to respond.


    Then, he heard her say, "Feel free toe to me whenever anyone in your family especially your son-


    falls sick, Mr.Hunt.I have a daughter myself, so I''m very familiar with children¡¯s illnesses.Moreover, I


    always feel a sense of kinship toward your son whenever I see him, so don''t ever feel too embarrassed


    to approach me for help.You cane to me even if it''s just a small bout of flu, fever, or


    difort...You get me?"


    By especially bringing up how he had a son and she had a daughter, was she trying to tell him that the


    two of them were a good match? That both of them were single but with a child? The corners of his


    deep-set eyes turned upward again.


    The small brown beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed especially alluring as he said, "Thank


    you."


    The woman immediately replied, "Don''t stand on ceremony with me.From now on, your son is also my


    son .I will dote on him like he''s my own¡±


    Listen to those shocking things she''s saying! Justin subtly changed the subject and asked, "I heard that


    news mistakenly got out that it was Mr.Myers who cured Grandma.Would you like the matter rified?"


    He had thought of rifying the matter when his grandmother mentioned that it was all thanks to Tina


    that she recovered.


    However, when he thought of how she seemed to dislike trouble, how she kept her identity a secret,


    and how she didn''t wish for her identity to be exposed; he had refrained from doing so.


    Sure enough, he heard her say, "No, it''s fine.Thank you."


    "You''re wee"


    After hanging up, the woman''s wild and arrogant yet always sleepy visage surfaced in Justin''s mind


    and his smile widened.


    At this point, he heard a voiceing from behind.


    "Mr.Hunt.Justin immediately reined in his smile.He turned to see his executive assistant, Sean Jenkins,


    standing there respectfully.He had a pair of sses on.Unlike the talkative and naggy Lawrence, he


    was rtively low-key and reticent, and always went straight to the point when he spoke.


    He said, "Mr.Raymond has stepped down from his position as vice-chairman of thepany¡± Justin


    nodded.


    Before entering the ward, he suddenly looked at him.


    "Have you made a note of all those people who were cooperating with him today?"


    Sean answered, "Yes, I''ve noted them all."


    Justin''s eyes were icy-cold.


    In order to fight for power, his uncle had surely bribed a lot of people over thest few years.


    The reason why he had allowed them to make a fuss outside the ward this afternoon was just so that


    he could note down who was on his uncle''s side.


    This time, he would get them all in one fell swoop.


    Elsewhere.


    Nora drove back to the Andersons.


    After getting out of the car, she stretched and entered the living room.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Sheena and Simon both seated on the sofa with stern and grave


    expressions.


    She was about to ask what had happened when Sheena got up in a whoosh, picked up a teacup, and


    hurled it at her! Crash! The teacup broke into pieces on the ground.


    Nora''s expression instantly turned cold.


    Sheena pointed at her and shouted, "What kind of medicine of unknown origin did you give your


    grandma?! After she applied it, the area around her eyes started to sting! She''s not young anymore.


    Are you trying to kill her?!


    "There''s a ton of things I''ve yet to settle, yet you''re creating more trouble for us.Why is there so much


    trouble the moment you''re back? You''re a jinx just like your mother!"


    Melissa, who was supporting an unsteady Mrs.Anderson on the corridor on the second floor,


    interrupted her.


    "Sheena! Mom told you to stop-"


    However, Sheena replied, "Mom, you have to pay the price if you make a mistake! If we don''t discipline


    her well, what if she ends up behaving immorally like Sis?"


    Mrs.Anderson, who was leaning on the railing for support, looked furious when she heard her.


    A momentter, she shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    Sheena looked at Nora.


    "Did you hear that? She''s telling you to get out!"


    The next moment, however...

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Mrs.Anderson took a deep breath.


    With a nk and empty look in her eyes, she looked in the direction where Sheena was and said, "I''m


    telling you to get out instead!"


    Sheena was stunned.


    A momentter, her eyes widened and she turned to Mrs.Anderson and eximed, "What did you just


    say? Mom!"


    The olddy clutched her chest and said, "You have no respect for your sister, nor are you kind or


    loving to the children.You''re not wee here!"


    "Sis again! It''s always about her!"


    A furious Sheena said, "Ever since we were children, you''ve always been partial to her! But Sis is


    already gone! All these years, I''m the one providing for you instead!"


    Mrs.Anderson clutched the white cane tightly.


    Her lips trembled as she said, "No matter what, Nora was just trying to help!"


    Sheena sneered, "Mom, do you really believe a stray child like her can cure your eyes? We''ve


    approached so many doctors over the years, but none of them could do anything.Why would she be


    able to? Do you really trust her that much?"


    Mrs.Anderson was lost for words.


    To be honest, she didn''t really believe it, either.


    However, Nora meant well, so she didn''t have the heart to refuse her.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Sheena continued and said, "You can''t see, so you have no idea how red


    and swollen your eyes are! How is that supposed to be a medical treatment? She''s obviously torturing


    you instead!"


    Mrs.Anderson''s eyes werepletely red and the area around her eyes was swollen as though she


    was having an allergic reaction.


    However, this was actually a sign that the ointment was working.


    She hadn''t been using her eyes for too long, so all the muscles there had already loosened and


    sagged.


    Without a more potent ointment, how would she be able to recover quickly? Nora was about to exin


    when Mrs.Anderson said, "You don''t have to say any more.I''m willing to let Nora give it a go.She said


    that my eyes will recover and I''ll be able to see again in seven days.If I don''t try it out, how would I


    know whether she can really do it or not?"


    "You¡ª"


    Sheena was so angry that her eyes were all red.


    "That''s how much trust you had in Sis back then, too.She said she would be gone for a week, but in the


    end, she never came back! And now, you''re also putting your trust in her daughter? You''re so


    stubborn!"


    She picked up her bag and walked straight to the door.


    When she passed by Nora, she looked at her repugnantly and said, "So, seven days, right? Okay, I''ll


    come back in seven days, then.If your grandma''s condition doesn''t improve even after so much torture


    from you, I''m throwing you out of the house even if she kills me!"


    "Aunt Sheena."


    When Sheena was about to step out, she suddenly heard a woman''s cool voice calling out to her and


    she stopped and looked back.


    The look in Nora''s eyes was a little cold.


    The expressionless woman said in a low voice, "If I sessfully cure Grandma''s eyes, I hope you will


    apologize to my mother."


    The way she spoke as she stood there put Sheena in a bit of a trance.


    She felt as if she had time-traveled and returned to a time over twenty years ago.


    That familiar and resolute figure...


    Sheena reined in her thoughts and sneered, "Since you''ve inherited your mother''s gift of the gab, I


    hope you''ve also inherited her talent in medicine...Otherwise, don''t hold it against me if I show you no


    mercy!"


    After saying that, she turned and left.


    After she left, Mrs.Anderson sighed and said, "Don''t hold it against her, Nora.She respected your mom


    the most back then, and this remains true even now...Sigh!"


    Mrs.Anderson went back to her room as she spoke.


    Melissa walked over and asked softly,¡¯...Is it really okay for the area around her eyes to be so red?"


    Nora patiently exined, "Yes, it''s normal.It''ll worsen during the next few days but will gradually fade


    after seven days.To be honest, it actually doesn¡¯t hurt."


    Melissa was relieved to hear that.


    Nora then yawned and entered her room.


    After that, Melissa went downstairs, where she saw the nanny returning with Cherry.


    When she thought of how Cherry had made Sheena eat her own words the other day when she


    mocked her for being unlearned, she smiled and beckoned to her.


    Cherry obediently ran over.


    "What''s wrong, Grand-aunt Melissa?"


    "Cherry, can you say something in Arabic to me again?"


    Cherry had a huge question mark above her head.


    She replied, "But Grand-aunt Melissa, I only speak English.I don''t know any Arabic!"


    Melissa was taken aback.


    Was Cherry just acting that day? She asked hesitantly, "What about your Mathematical Olympiad


    studies, calligraphypetitions, artpetitions, and so on?"


    A puzzled Cherry tilted her head and asked, "I''ve never even attended any kind of interest sses, so


    why would I participate inpetitions?"


    Melissa:"!!"


    Seeing her hesitation, Cherry patted her little chest and said, "I''m notpletely useless though,


    Grand-aunt Melissa! I know a lot of historical facts!"


    Melissa looked a little better.


    She asked, "What kind of facts does our little Cherry know?"


    "I know a lot!", Cherry triumphantly said.


    "Who discovered America? Michael Fassbender!"


    "Who invented the airne? Tom Hanks and Colin Hanks!"


    Half an hourter, Cherry waved and said, "Don''t get too excited, Grand-aunt Melissa.I also know I''m


    super awesome, yeah! Take your time to calm down.I''ll go y some games first!"


    It was only after she skipped her way upstairs that Melissa finally reacted! The corners of her lips


    spasmed as she nced upstairs.


    In the end, she could only heave a huge sigh! It was all Sheena''s fault for saying such mean things the


    other day anyway.


    Moreover, she even showed off her daughter''s achievements, so Nora and Cherry weren''t really to


    me for lying to get themselves out of a pickle.


    It was just that their boasting was a little too exaggerated..


    Also, if what they said about Cherry''s education was a lie, then was Nora''s im about being able to


    cure Mrs.Anderson''s eyes just now also a lie? Suddenly, she wasn''t so sure anymore.


    Upstairs.


    Nora took a nap after sheid down on the bed.


    When she woke up at night and yed with Cherry, she suddenly missed her son very much.


    He didn''t respond even when she sent him a text message Nora became a little worried, so she


    decided to send Justin a text message: "Mr.Hunt, are you asleep?"


    Justin had juste out of the shower.


    When he saw the message, his lips corner curled upward and he quickly replied: "No.¡±


    "Oh.Is your son asleep?"


    Justin nced at Pete''s tightly shut bedroom door and replied: "Yes, he is."


    He supposed that she thought they would only be able to chat after his son had gone to bed.


    Otherwise, he would have to take care of his son, right? That woman was surprisingly rather


    considerate.


    Sure enough, after he sent the message, his cell phone beeped again.


    He opened the message with one hand while toweling his hair with the other.


    Right away, his expression froze the cell phone screen reflected only a single icy-cold word: "Oh¡±


    And then? Shouldn''t they be looking for a conversation topic and continuing the chat instead? Was


    she...being shy? Justin coughed and sent a cold reply: "Something up?"


    Three minutes passed.He didn''t receive any reply.


    Another five minutester, he still didn''t receive any reply.


    Justin thought that perhaps his cell phone was broken, so he sent a message to Lawrence:


    "Lawrence?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lawrence, who was far away in some remote corner of the earth, replied: "Yes, boss? Are you allowing


    me to return?"


    Justin replied: "No."


    At the Andersons, Nora had already muted her cell phone and tossed it aside after she learned that her


    son was asleep.


    With Cherry in her arms, she fell asleep happily,pletely unaware that a certain someone was


    tossing and turning in bed with a million thoughts running through his mind that night.


    Seven dayster.


    Sheena came to the Andersons early in the morning.


    When the nanny told her that Nora was still asleep, she sneered, "Let her sleep, then.After all, she''s


    going to be thrown out of the house once she wakes up!"


    "Who do you think you''re throwing out of the house?!"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    A contemptuous voice suddenly reached Sheena, causing her to frown.


    She turned to see a tall and slim figure walking down the stairs.


    Dressed in a casual outfit, the teen was very handsome and looked about 21 or 22 years old.


    Upon closer inspection, one would realize that he bore a slight resemnce to Sheril Anderson.He was


    her twin younger brother, Logan Anderson.


    Logan sported a neat and short hairstyle, and there was a characteristically wild and intractable look to


    him.He blew a bubble as he chewed on gum.Sheena frowned.


    "No one in particr.Where are you going?"


    Logan curled his lip; he didn''t like this aunt of his very much.


    He scoffed and replied, "Tsk.She''s not from around these parts, so she''s easy to bully, but do you think


    you can meddle in even my affairs too?"


    He left the vi after saying that.His attitude maddened Sheena so badly that she pointed at him and


    reprimanded Simon.


    "Look at how much you''ve spoiled that boy! Instead of doing honest work, he¡¯s running wild outside


    with other people all day!"


    Logan was a college student, but he skipped sses, had failing grades, misbehaved, and hung out


    with a bunch of rich second-generation heirs.


    Simon also found his son a headache, but now wasn''t the time to talk about him.


    He had only just frowned when he noticed Melissa on the second floor giving him a look.


    Simon paused, went upstairs, and entered the bedroom with Melissa.


    A troubled Melissa said, "I just had a look at Mom.She hasn''t woken up yet, but the redness and


    swelling around her eyes are still there.Also, she still couldn''t see anythingst night...What do we do


    now?"


    She sighed and went on.


    "Honestly, what''s wrong with Sheena? Why must she get so angry with a child? Keep an eye on her.


    If she goes too far with her words, you must shut her up.¡¯ Simon gave her a wry smile.


    "Sheena is so stubborn.She''ll never listen to me.¡± Melissa frowned.


    "What should we do then? Are you really going to just watch her drive Nora away?"


    A cold look immediately came over Simon''s countenance.


    "Of course not! I''m her uncle.I have the final say in this house! Although Nora got ahead of her with her


    bragging this time, if it weren''t because Sheena was being so overbearing¡­


    "I''m going to protect Nora even if it means I''ll displease Sheena! I won''t allow Sis¡¯ flesh and blood to


    be stranded in the streets!"


    It was exactly his sense of duty and responsibility that Melissa admired when she had married him


    back then.


    She said, "Okay! I''ll back you up!"


    After the two had finished speaking, one of them went downstairs while the other continued to watch


    over Mrs.Anderson.


    By the time Nora woke up, it was almost noon.


    After a good stretch, she got up and picked up her cell phone.


    When she saw the text message from her son, a happy smile formed on her face.


    Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts for martial arts practice every Tuesday and Saturday, and


    studied under a home tutor at the Hunts the rest of the days.


    It was Sunday that day, so it was his rest day.


    At this point, she received a call from Solo.


    When she answered, the other party said weakly, "We''ve been investigating for a week, but even so,


    we still haven''t found any traces indicating that Justin was in California five years ago.Apart from


    himself, I think there''s probably no one else who really knows how his son came about."


    During the past week, Nora had either been cooping up in the vi or investigating this matter.


    For the sake of her son''s fate, she had to find out why Justin hated her so much.


    However, neither of them had found anything.


    Nora sounded a little hoarse as she replied, "I''ll see.¡¯


    "Do you want to investigate further?" Solo asked.


    "Yeah¡±


    "How are you going to do that?"


    Nora got up, went to the bathroom, and picked up the toothbrush.


    She looked at herself in the mirror she was as pale as a sheet.


    She bared her teeth and said cockily and presumptuously, "I suppose I''ll just straight-up ask him¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, she washed up and went out.Melissa was ying with Cherry in the small living


    room on the second floor.


    Upon hearing the door opening, Cherry ran over and hugged Nora''s leg.


    "Mommy! Great-Grandma is still asleep.¡¯ Nora was about to go over and take a look when someone


    suddenly rushed in front of her.


    Their outstretched finger nearly poked the tip of her nose.


    "Nora! Just what did you give my mother?! Why isn''t she awake yet?!"


    Sheena''s eyeliner was drawn very thick and dramatic, making her eyes look awfully fierce.


    The way she was speaking so harshly made her look as if she was about to eat Nora alive.


    Nora frowned and stared at her outstretched finger.Melissa walked over and stood in front of Nora,


    blocking her from Sheena.


    "What are you doing? Calm down and talk this through nicely, Sheena.¡¯ An angry Sheena snapped,


    "Talk this through nicely? No wonder it''s said that there''s ultimately still a wall between mothers-inw


    and daughters-inw.Are you unconcerned because she isn''t your mother?"


    Melissa''s expression instantly changed.


    Simon said sharply, "That''s enough, Sheena!"


    Sheena stared hard at him and yelled, "Mom''s lying in thereatose! Aren''t you concerned?! Or do


    you find her a bother after taking care of her all these years?!"


    Simon and Melissa were so angry that they couldn''t even speak for a while.


    At this moment, a cool and clear voice reached them: "Who says Grandma''satose?"


    Nora looked at Sheena and scoffed, "Grandma''s just asleep.Just wake her up and everything will be


    fine.What are you making such a huge fuss about?"


    After saying that, she took the lead and walked over to Mrs.Anderson''s bedroom.The others looked at


    one another and followed after her.


    Mrs.Anderson was blind and had limited mobility.Thus, in order to make it convenient for others to take


    care of her, she didn''t lock her bedroom door.


    This way, everyone could freely enter and leave.


    Mrs.Anderson was lying on the bed at the moment.


    Herplexion was ruddy, and even the redness and swelling around her eyes seemed to have


    subsided a little Nora called out softly, "Grandma?"


    Mrs.Anderson''s lips moved a little.Then, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her eyelids were swollen, so there were only two small slits where her eyes would be.


    Melissa hurriedly stepped forward and helped her sit up on the bed.


    "Mom, how do you feel?" Mrs.Anderson looked at her nkly.


    Her reaction badly frightened Melissa.


    Just as she was wondering whether she should send her to the hospital, she suddenly heard


    Mrs.Anderson say, "Melissa, you''ve aged..."


    Melissa was taken aback.


    Mrs.Anderson smiled and said, "Well, it''s been more than twenty years after all.There''s no way you


    won''t age."


    At this point, Melissa finally reacted.


    She eximed in surprise, "Mom, you can see me?"


    Mrs.Anderson nodded.Then, she looked at the others.


    When her gaze swept across Sheena and Simon, she said , All of you have aged...And you,


    Sheena.It''s been so many years, yet that foul temper of yours still hasn''t changed!"


    It was only at the very end that her gaze reached Nora.


    The young woman stood there with an aloof look on her face as if she didn''t fit in with the family at all.


    She had exquisite facial features.


    Her almond-shaped eyes should have made her look gentle, yet on her, there was an additional sense


    of arrogance and wildness to them.


    She bore an 80% resemnce to her own daughter back then.Mrs.Anderson''s eyes instantly


    reddened.


    She reached out to her as she said, "Nora..."


    Although Melissa was also very protective of her, the concern from a blood rtive gave Nora an


    indescribable ache and soreness in her heart.


    It was as if she was no longer alone.


    Next to her, Simon''s eyes also reddened.


    He said agitatedly, "It''s been over twenty years, but we''ve never managed to cure your eyes all this


    time! To think you can actually see now...Nora, what exactly were those pills you gave Mom?"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The Carefree Pill.


    Nora said silently in her mind.


    However, when she thought of how her mother had instructed her to stay low-key and avoid being too


    showy, she casually said, "I bought them at Guardian Pharmacy.They said it invigorates and refreshes


    the mind.I didn''t ask the specifics."


    In other words, she had bought them without much thought.


    Sheena said sharply, "That''s some sheer dumb luck, huh! Didn''t I say? You''re so young; even if you do


    know a bit of medicine, it''s not going to be this great¡ª"


    Melissa couldn''t stand listening to her anymore.


    She interjected and said, "Sheena, no matter what the case is, we still ought to thank Nora!"


    Sheena said mockingly, "Thank her? Do you need me to get down on my knees and kowtow to her, or


    set off some fireworks to celebrate, then?"


    She was obviously being sarcastic, but the corners of Nora''s lips quirked upward and she replied


    seriously, "No, you don''t have to."


    Her voice was low and husky, which lent it a sense of calmness and steadiness.


    She said, "You should apologize to my mother now¡± Sheena immediately felt her cheeks burning.


    She clenched her fists and straightened her back.


    She avoided Nora¡¯s gaze and said, "Why should I? Mom only became blind because she was so angry


    at your mother for running away from home! Isn''t it only right for you to cure her? Also, we''re in this


    state because your mother just up and left back then! She''s the sinner of the family! Why should I


    apologize to her?!"


    Simon sighed.


    Then, he ordered harshly, "Shut up, Sheena! Sheena felt that she must have misheard him.


    Shocked, she looked at him and asked, "Simon, are you actually yelling at me because of a stray like


    her?!"


    Simon replied, "She''s no stray; she¡¯s Sis¡¯ daughter and my niece! She''s an Anderson! Apologize to Sis


    now!"


    "You"


    Sheena shouted angrily, "Are you determined to go against me? Fine, you don''t need me to help you


    manage Harmonia Pharmacy anymore, do you?"


    Simon was stunned.


    Sheena had always been the one in charge of Harmonia Pharmacy''s manufacturing department during


    all these years.


    It was indeed also because of her that the business hadn''t gone bust yet.


    But what she just said...


    Was she threatening him? At the sight of Simon''s silence, Sheena immediately knew that her threat


    had been effective.


    She straightened her back and sneered, "You have to suffer the consequences if you make a mistake!


    Sis made a mistake by eloping back then, which caused our reputation to plummet! So, why should I


    apologize to her? Does she have the cheek to ept my apology?"


    Smack! Sheena, who was close to the bed, was stunned when Mrs .Anderson''s pnded on her


    cheek, and she looked at her in disbelief.


    Mrs.Anderson, who was trembling all over, shouted angrily, "Your elder sister must have had her


    reasons! I forbid you to say that about her!"


    Sheena took a step back.


    With a wry smile, she held her hand to her cheek and said, "You can shut me up, but can you shut up


    those people outside? Her mother was a woman of loose morals who eloped with another man, and it


    held backn Smith for life! This is the biggest scandal among the wealthy families in all of New York in


    the past two decades!"


    Simon said sternly, "Sis had her reasons!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What reasons did she have?!"


    Sheena yelled hysterically, "We even found love letters in her room! She eloped! When will all of you


    stop lying to yourselves?!"


    She turned to Mrs.Anderson and Simon and said, "I''ll say onest thing¡ªit''s either her or me in this


    family.¡±


    Pick one! The room fell silent.


    A silent Nora turned and said, "I''ll leave."


    However, arge warm hand held her shoulder before she reached the door, and Simon''s slightly tired


    voice reached her: "Nora, where are you going? This is your home"


    He didn''t dare to look at Sheena when he spoke, but his decision was already obvious.


    Sheena looked at Mrs.Anderson and then at Melissa¡ª both of them turned away.


    Toward the end, she looked at Simon and said, "Fine! Okay ! The Andersons and the Myerses are


    fighting it out now, but you''re actually driving me away at a critical moment like this because of that no-


    good girl?¡±


    "Fine! I''ll leave!"


    Sheena turned and started to walk out, but found that no one was stopping her.


    When she reached the door, she stopped.


    A momentter, with her eyes red, she sneered, "You''re all partial toward Sis, and have forgotten that


    I''m the one who has led Harmonia Pharmacy over the past twenty years to where it currently is! "In that


    case, don''t me me for hardening my heart! Simon, I''ll wait for Harmonia Pharmacy to bepletely


    crushed by the Myerses! I''ll wait for the day it closes down!"


    After saying that, she turned and strode off.


    Melissa frowned.


    "Has Sheena lost her mind? How can she bring herself to say such a thing after just a few heated


    words? She''s almost 50, yet she''s still so impulsive!"


    Then, she looked at Simon worriedly.


    "We''re at a critical point of the Andersons and the Myerses'' fight for market share now.What do we do if


    Sheena really goes on strike? A troubled Simon rubbed his temples.


    "We''ll just do whatever we can and take it one step at a time!"


    Seeing how worried they both looked, Nora asked, "Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa.Is there anything I can


    help with?"


    Simon sighed and replied, "No, it''s fine, Nora.You can just stay home with Cherry¡±


    What the Andersons needed the most at the moment wasn''t a contest of skill inmerce but an


    actual bona fide form for a pill! Thanks to Nora''s mother''s Carefree Pill, the Myerses had leaped to


    stardom among the wealthy circles in New York .


    If she, as well as the form, were still around...


    The ones stealing the show would have been them now.


    Sigh! A troubled Simon and Melissa left the house after deciding that they would head to Harmonia


    Pharmacy to think of a solution.


    As for Nora, she gave her grandmother a detailed exnation on how to use the ointment next.


    Then, she spent some time apanying her while she adjusted to life with a sense of sight again.


    After she went on the right track, Nora went downstairs.


    During brunch, Sheril suddenly rushed into the vi.


    Her eyes were shining.


    At the sight of Nora, she flew straight up to her and eximed, "Nora! Is this pill the Carefree Pill?!"


    At the same time.


    The Hunt Corporation''s office building towered into the sky in the center of New York.


    On the top floor, Justin was currently in the midst of work.


    An extremely troubled Chester paced about in the hallway with a million thoughts in his mind.


    His little nephew had said that once the Smith woman cures Grandma, he would tell Justin the truth!


    But why did he feel like Justin was still unaware of the fact that he had a daughter? He mustn''t hide it


    from his brother anymore.


    During this recent period of time, he had been terribly troubled every day over how he should tell Justin


    the truth, leading to him having trouble eating and sleeping.


    He wasn''t even having fun killing mobs in the game anymore! His little nephew wanted the two of them


    to form a family.


    But in his opinion, this was simply impossible! Justin hated Pete''s mother so much.


    Wouldn''t it be too much of him if he hid the truth from him? Justin was his elder brother! After doing


    enough ideological construction and alsoing to terms with the possibility that there might not be


    anyone carrying him in the game anymore in the future, Chester took a deep breath and pushed open


    the office door.


    Justin was in the midst of reviewing documents.


    His brows were drawn together coldly, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to


    exude a serious aura.He looked up when he heard the door open.


    Upon making eye contact, Chester immediately said, "Justin, actually, you can also have a daughter!"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The office was quiet.Sean, the executive assistant, gave his sses a push.


    Then, he walked over and closed the door, cutting off the gossipy gazes of those in the secretary''s


    office outside but also arousing everyone''s intense curiosity.


    Chester weakly tried to tempt him.


    "Think about it, Justin.A soft, tender, and adorable daughter¡ªdon''t you want one? The way he


    described it caused the sight of Pete ying with Barbies to sh across Justin''s mind.


    A sharp glint instantly shed in his eyes and with a warning tone, he asked, "What are you thinking of


    doing?"


    Was he thinking of having Pete undergo some kind of outraging operation? Chester was so scared that


    he cowered and stammered, "J-J-Justin, really! You can also have a daughter! I-if you go to Nora, you''ll


    be able to have both a son and a daughter!"


    ¡°Justin ?"


    His first reaction was to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t brought up Pete...But immediately after, he realized what he meant...


    But going to Nora...And having a daughter...


    If he got into a rtionship with that woman, her daughter would indeed have to call him Daddy.


    Wouldn''t he have a daughter, then? He frowned and subconsciously barked, "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    How could he possibly help someone else raise their kid?! A wave of irritation suddenly surged up in


    him, causing him to be infuriated at the sight of Chester''s cowering appearance.


    He immediately pointed to the door .


    "Get out¡¯ Chester wanted to say more, but as soon as he said his name, Justin barked angrily, "Get


    out!"


    A terrified Chester rushed out of his office.


    His legs were even shaking as he wiped the non-existent perspiration on his forehead.


    However, his eyes were bright and shiny.He had already told Justin the truth.


    He was the one who didn''t believe him, so he couldn''t me him when he found out in the future...


    Right? Time to hurry home, look for his little niece, and have her carry him in the game! He left without


    any psychological burden.


    However, the low pressure in the office didn''t ease.


    Justin''s eyes were downcast, but he suddenly couldn''t process the words on the documents anymore.


    It wasn''t really a big deal to raise someone else''s daughter .


    At the most, he could just have a nanny raise her instead.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he had always been a cold and unfeeling man and found rtionships highly troublesome.


    Cultivating feelings with that woman was already troublesome enough.


    If one added an additional daughter to it...


    Wait a minute, when had he agreed to cultivate feelings with that woman? Justin''s eyes¡ªwhich had


    always been cool, rational, restrained, and wise¡ªappeared to be at a loss at this moment.


    A short whileter, he let out a short scoff ofughter.


    He felt as if he was being unreasonably worried.


    What did whether or not that woman had a child, and whether or not she had made mistakes in her


    youth have anything to do with him? All he had done was having her treat someone''s illness and owe


    her a favor, that was all.


    He would just find an opportunity to return the favor and that would be it.


    At the Andersons.


    Sheril''s eyes were shining beneath her double eyelids.


    "Nora, where did you get the form?"


    Nora was about to make up something when Sheril asked excitedly, "Did my aunt leave it for you?"


    Seeing that she had already found a good excuse for her, Nora nodded.


    Sheril immediately became so excited that she grabbed her hand.


    "The Myerses released the Cooling Tablets, which are even more effective than our Vitality Water, this


    year.In addition, they also produced a Carefree Pill and saved the elderly Mrs.Hunt.


    This has already be a legend in the industry!


    "Harmonia Pharmacy''s footfall has seen a visible decrease recently.Most of the drugstores and


    hospitals that we worked with have also returned the goods and reced them with the Myerses¡¯.


    "If your mother really left behind the Carefree Pill form, then there''s hope for the Andersons!"


    Nora raised an eyebrow.So that was what the Andersons were currently going through.


    She cast her eyes down and said, "Wait a moment."


    She went upstairs, found a piece of paper in the room, and wrote down on it the Carefree Pill''s form


    and things to take note of during the manufacturing process.


    After that, she went back down and handed it to her.


    "This is the form." Sheril got up hurriedly.


    She looked somewhat grave as she said, "Y-you''re giving me the form just like that, Nora?"


    As a medical practitioner, Sheril knew just how important a form is.


    However, Nora replied casually, "Yeah.Seeing how trusting she was of her, Sheril gritted her teeth and


    took the form from her.


    She said, "I''ll give it a go, then.Nora, this pill is very difficult to make.My aunt tried so hard to make


    themst time, but only seeded in making five in the end.Don''t tell Dad and Mom about this for now,


    lest it gives them hope and then disappoints them again."


    She had already improved the form, so there definitely wouldn''t be any problem.


    But seeing her so nervous, Nora nodded.


    The anxious Sheril ran out again.


    She must hurry and get the pills manufactured! This way, her parents wouldn''t have to go around


    begging for help to improve sales anymore! The next day, when Nora woke up and went downstairs for


    breakfast, she found Simon and Melissa sitting on the sofa with awful looks on their faces.


    A healthcare conference was being held today, and all relevant personnel in the industry would be


    attending.


    They had previously agreed to have Sheena and Simon attend together.


    She was to be in charge of technology while Simon was to be in charge of sales.


    He had called Sheena and said a lot to cate her, but the other party had sneered, "Didn''t the


    Andersons not need me anymore ? Since all of you like Nora so much, you can have her go with you


    instead!"


    No matter what happened internally, a family must always unite when facing external foes.


    In spite of that, she was being so stubborn.Melissa had always been even-tempered, but even she was


    rather incensed.


    "If she doesn''t want to go, then so be it! I''ll go with you instead!" Simon nodded.


    After the two finished speaking, they saw Norae downstairs.


    Melissa took the opportunity to say, "Let''s go together, Nora! Today''s conference will also benefit you in


    many ways.¡¯


    Nora thought for a moment before she said, "Okay."


    The conference was held in Hotel Finest''s conference hall .


    While they called it a conference, it was actually more like a small banquet.


    People could discuss and seal a lot of business deals here.


    However, the three of them were stopped by the service staff at the door.


    "Sorry, the QR code for your invitation is wrong, so you can''t enter.¡¯ Simon frowned.


    "But this is what they sent us!"


    The service staff replied, "This year''s conference is held by the Myerses.They said that this is a high-


    end medical conference, so they aren''t inviting doctors with little or bad reputations anymore and


    reissued the invitations.You''re not allowed to enter now.¡¯ Simon was furious.


    He clenched his fists with an infuriated look on his face.


    The Myerses were obviously making things difficult for them! But if they didn''t go in today, they would


    be expelled from the medical industry! At the sight of him keeping quiet, disdain welled up in the


    service staff.


    Nobody doctors trying to worm their way in to get acquainted with the guests in high-end conferences


    like this were amon sight.


    He had seen a lot of them before.


    Thinking that the three in front of him were also people like that, he said loudly, "If you don''t have an


    invitation, please stand aside and avoid blocking the guests behind."


    His words attracted the attention of everyone around them. The circle was only so big; everyone knew


    everyone very well.


    Simon immediately felt his cheeks burn, and he felt terribly embarrassed.


    He was about to say something when a voice interrupted him: "Wait a minute ¡°

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Justin had a lunch meeting here at noon.


    On the second floor of Hotel Finest, the conference hall was on the left and the restaurant on the right.


    As soon as he walked out of the elevator, he heard themotion at the entrance of the conference


    hall.


    He originally wasn''t paying much attention to it, but when he nced over, he spotted a familiar figure.


    His footsteps paused for a moment.


    When he heard the service staff chasing them away impatiently, he frowned and said to Sean, "Let''s go


    over and take a look"


    No matter what, the Andersons were, after all, acquaintances with the Hunts.


    The previous generation of the two families had been closely acquainted with one another; how could


    he allow others to bully and humiliate them? Sean nodded.


    "Yes, sir.¡¯ But when he was about to walk over, he heard that deep and clear voice going "Wait a


    minute.


    Nora picked up her cell phone.


    Her fair and slender fingers tapped a couple of times on it and she opened her email inbox.


    Sure enough, there were a few invitations lying within.


    As the most prestigious surgeon around, organizers of various conferences held in different countries


    would send her token invitations.


    Sure enough, the organizers of a formal conference like this one had also sent her one.


    However, she needed a bit of time to find the invitation from her junk mail...


    At this time, someone beside her spoke.


    "Miss Smith?"


    Taken aback, Nora lifted her head and looked over¡ªit was a woman that looked about 30 years old.


    Her curly hair rested on her shoulders and she was wearing formal business attire.


    She frowned.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she asked, "You are?"


    A displeased Tina York frowned.


    They had obviously met in the hospital before, but she was actually pretending not to know her...


    However, she had been wondering why Justin had brought a young doctor over that time.


    After much ado, it turned out that she was actually from the Andersons.


    The Andersons were gradually falling into decline day by day.


    They were solely relying on forms from twenty years ago and selling medicines based on them.


    They must have been at the end of their tether and told that nobody doctor to operate on Mrs.Hunt as a


    last-ditch attempt, right? Unfortunately, all that credit had gone to her instead! At the thought of that, her


    displeasure quickly dissipated.


    She smiled and seemingly said as a kind reminder, "Everyone''s a distinguished individual here.Since


    the Andersons haven''t received an invitation, if you make a fuss here, it won''t reflect well on you,


    either..."


    A single line from her made everyone queuing behind start specting in low voices: "My goodness, I


    thought the Andersons just forgot their invitation, but the truth is they actually didn''t receive one?"


    "The Myerses¡¯ market share has expanded.There''s basically no one buying the Andersons¡¯ drugs now.


    Sigh! To think they''ve been reduced to the point where they can''t even get an invitation anymore!"


    "They can''t me anyone else for that.What can anyone do if they don''t improve themselves? I heard


    the drugstores and hospitals working with them have returned their goods recently and switched to the


    Myerses''"


    "If I were them, I''d have quickly sneaked off with my tail between my legs by now.What are they still


    doing here?"


    The spections made Simon''s expression change again and again, and he felt as if he had never


    been any more embarrassed.


    After Tina kept quiet for a while, she sighed and said, "Everyone''s here for a good time today.If you


    simply have to go in...Uncle Simon, if you promise you won''t disturb the others, I''ll bring you in!"


    "Won''t disturb the others"...


    The way she put it, it was as if they weren''t fit to be seen in public! Simon felt as if someone had given


    him two tight ps.


    Just as he became so infuriated that he turned to leave, a cool voice said, "No, it''s fine"


    Nora stared at Tina coldly and said, "The Andersons receive a lot of invitations, so I took a while to find


    it and ended up causing a short dy.Sorry about that, Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa.¡¯ She raised her


    cell phone and presented the QR code to the service staff.


    "Can we go in now?"


    "..This way, please!"


    Only then did the three of them from the Andersons finally enter the banquet hall.


    At the door, Tina was stunned.


    She clearly remembered that her teacher hadn''t sent an invitation to the Andersons.


    Had she remembered wrongly? Nearby.


    Sean, who had taken a couple of steps toward the Andersons with the intention of helping them out of


    the embarrassing situation, was taken aback.


    Then, he looked back at Justin.


    "They don''t seem to need any help anymore."


    ¡°Justin¡¯.."


    It had momentarily slipped his mind that that woman was Anti, so how could she possibly not have an


    invitation?


    However, her line of "The Andersons receive a lot of invitations" sure was interesting.


    Justin suddenly turned and started walking toward the conference hall.


    The usually reticent man said, "I''m just going over to see if there''s a chance for me to return the favor I


    owe.Sean, who was following closely behind him silently, was rendered speechless.Boss, you don''t


    need to exin anything! An exnation is no different from a cover-up! As a professional secretary,


    however, Sean quickly reported on the Andersons¡¯ affairs."...


    The Andersons can¡¯ t sell their drugs at all.If this continues, I''m afraid they''ll go bust soon"


    Although Justin didn''t reply, he nevertheless looked rather thoughtful when he heard the report.


    All the Hotel Finest service staff knew their boss, so Justin entered the conference hall straightaway.


    The ce''syout was arranged like a small banquet.


    Most of the male guests were in suits and formal shoes while the women wore formal dresses.


    Only that woman was dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans, yet she was still eye-catching


    among the crowd.


    Justin narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over.


    As soon as he approached, he heard Melissa ask, "Nora, where did you get the invitation?"


    The young woman replied casually, "Oh, I was helping with the treatment of Mrs.Hunt''s illness before,


    right? Although I wasn''t of much help, Mr.Hunt was still pretty nice."


    Sure enough, Melissa misunderstood her words.


    "Oh, so Mr.Hunt gave it to you! He must have also wanted you toe over and broaden your


    horizons."


    Justin, That woman really was using him as a scapegoat for everything, wasn''t she?! A mischievous


    smile suddenly formed on his lips and he said in a low voice, "Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa¡¯


    The three walking in front immediately stopped and turned around.


    Upon seeing him, Melissa immediately said gratefully, "Thank you for giving Nora an invitation,


    Justin.Otherwise, we really wouldn''t have been able to enter today.


    Justin nced over and saw the difited girl touching her nose awkwardly.But after that, she


    looked down quietly and calmed down.


    Those docile cat-like eyes of hers were raised slightly, and she had a seemingly amused look on her


    face as if she wasn''t the one lying just now.


    Her mental resilience was first-ss.


    In an equally seemingly amused manner, Justin replied, "You''re wee."


    Simon''s purpose in attending the banquet was to sell hispany''s drugs.


    When he spotted a regr customer who wanted to return their goods in front, he hurriedly said,


    "Justin, you guys go ahead and have a chat first.I''ll be back in a jiffy"


    He started walking over after saying that.


    A look of worry came over Melissa''s countenance.


    Justin observed Nora out of the corner of his eye.


    She had almond-shaped eyes and a small but high-bridged nose.


    Her lips were rosy and plump, and looked very attractive.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of what Chester had said the day before: "You can have a


    daughter if you go to Nora.¡¯


    A daughter...


    He suddenly asked, "Miss Smith, what does your daughter look like? Does she resemble you?"


    Nora nced at him.


    Cherry actually didn''t look like her.


    Seriously speaking, she instead bore a 70% resemnce to the man in front of her .


    Thus, she answered, "No, she resembles her father instead.¡¯


    "Oh?" Justin suddenly became interested.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have any photos?"


    Nora nced at him and replied, "Yes.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Justin looked at her, only to see that the young woman, after answering him, had no intention of picking


    up her cell phone and showing him a photo at all.


    For some reason, he felt a little embarrassed.


    At the sight, Melissa, who was next to him, said, ¡®¡¯Are you asking about Cherry? I have photos of her,


    too! I even took videos!"


    She picked up her cell phone after she spoke.


    Just as she was about to show a photo to Justin, Nora subtly stopped her and said, "Aunt Melissa,


    things don''t seem to be going well for Uncle Simon over there"


    Sure enough, it sessfully distracted Melissa.


    She turned to see that Simon and the other party were starting to argue in low voices.


    She smiled apologetically at Justin and quickly walked over.


    Justin: ¡°..."


    He couldn''t help but feel that she had done it on purpose just so he wouldn''t be able to see the photos.


    Wasn''t it just her daughter? He had already shown her his son, so what was there for her to be so


    secretive about? A hint of a chilly look came over his countenance.


    When he saw Nora also giving him a nod and walking over to Simon, he suddenly instructed Sean,


    "Look up her daughter; surely she isn''t that ugly that she shouldn''t be seen in public, right?"


    Since she refused to show him her daughter, then he would find out what she looked like, no matter


    what! Justin was obviously upset after he said that.


    Had it been any other time, he would already have turned and left.


    This time, however, he actually followed them over.


    Sean:".."


    By the time Nora came over, Simon already had an awful look on his face.


    The other party was a man about 40 or 5 0 years old, and he spoke in a hurtful manner.


    "..Simon, it was only on ount of the friendship between our families that I''ve been doing business


    with the Andersons out of kindness all these years.


    "Times are moving on¡± the drugs produced by the Andersons cannotpare to the Myerses'' now.


    Surely you can''t always rely on friendships when doing business. Melissa clenched her fists.


    She turned to Nora and said with disgust, "He''s the Deputy Dean of the Traditional Medicine Hall.His


    last name is Lucas.All the forms of Harmonia Pharmacy''s medicines have been improved by your


    mom, so they have always been very effective!"


    "They used to beg us to sell them our products, and the business dealings between the two of us have


    always had arm''s length transactions.How did it even be them ¡®doing business with the


    Andersons out of kindness y"


    Simon took a deep breath and said nicely, "I''m agreeable to your request to terminate our partnership


    because you¡¯ ve found another supplier.However, the batch of pills you custom-ordered have already


    been fully manufactured.After signing the contract, surely you have to follow the contractual terms,


    right?"


    Deputy Dean Lucas replied with a smile, "Let''s do this instead¡ªI know you''re in a bit of a pinch


    lately.We''ll buy the batch of pills at a 60% discount.How does that sound ?"


    Simon''s grip on his champagne ss tightened intensely as he tried his best to suppress his anger.


    "A 60% discount ? We''ve always given you a low price.You''re clearly kicking us when we''re down!"


    Deputy Dean Lucas patted Simon on the shoulder and said, "That''s exactly what I mean, Simon.If


    you''re agreeable to it, then we''ll help you out this one time and at least give you a bit of profit.However,


    what I''ve heard is that everyone else has returned their goods.Moreover, Harmonia Pharmacy has


    barely any clients and its reputation is already a goner now!"


    There was sarcasm hidden in his words.


    "You!" Simon was outraged.


    The man adopted a casual attitude as if it didn''t matter either way.


    "In any case, do think it over properly.Will you keep the pills with you and let them expire, or sell them


    at me at a low price..."


    He had only just said that when a voice came from beside him.


    "A 60% discount is too high.How about a 20% discount instead?"


    As soon as the person said that, the few of them turned and saw Sheena.


    Her husband was a well-known internal medicine physician.


    At the sight of her, both Simon and Melissa''s eyes reddened slightly and they felt a warm feeling


    welling up in their hearts.


    Simon called out, "Sheena¡¯ Sheena ignored him.


    Instead, she smiled at Deputy Dean Lucas and said, "A 60% discount is too much of a loss for us! But


    if it''s a 20% discount, the loss is within an eptable range.¡¯


    Then, she leaned toward him and said, "When we close the deal, I''ll treat you to dinner, old friend!"


    A lewd look had appeared in Deputy Dean Lucas''s eyes when he saw Sheena.He took her hand and


    fondled the back of her hand.


    Sheena felt a wave of disgust, but she nevertheless tolerated it until Deputy Dean Lucas said, "You


    guys can forget about selling your medicines anymore.Mr.Myers has already put the word out that he


    won''t sell their medicines to anyone who buys from the Andersons.You must understand that he has a


    Carefree Pill in his possession,that''s something that can save someone''s life! Who would dare to go


    against him? I''m the only one who can still afford to buy your medicines at a 60% discount now¡±


    Sheena tried to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas took hold of it again.


    He said, "Nana, how about we go to the balcony over there and have a chat?"


    Deputy Dean Lucas and Sheena were ssmates in college and he had always been attracted to her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Sheena found him too ugly and had rejected him several times before.


    At this moment when she heard his suggestive words, she almost gagged.


    She said, "Let''s talk here instead¡¯ Deputy Dean Lucas stroked her palm and said, "There are too many


    people here, so let''s go there instead.I can give you a 30% discount...Don''t make a scene; the


    Andersons are already down and out.If you embarrass yourselves again in a conference like this, then


    you really won''t be able to hold your head up high in the future anymore..."


    Sheena wanted to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas held it tightly and gave her a warning


    look.


    Then, his hand started to stray toward Sheena¡¯''s butt...Sheena was extremely angry and embarrassed.


    When they were young, the Harmonia Pharmacy had been sought after by all.


    In school, so many outstanding young men had courted her, but she had ignored them all.


    But ever since her elder sister''s departure, the Andersons fell into decline and she''d had to keep an


    obsequious smile on even when she didn''t want to, in order to keep the business going.


    And now, even a mere Deputy Dean Lucas had the guts to paw her! This reminded her of the time back


    when she was still in junior high...


    A group of girls had been jealous of her because she was rich and good-looking.


    They had ganged up on her in the bathroom, but she didn''t dare to fight back.


    It was her elder sister who had suddenly rushed in, her small and skinny self with a broom in her hand,


    and started beating them indiscriminately.


    Afterward, with her chin raised, she had lectured her.


    "What''s there to be scared of? You can only deal with wicked people like them by being even more


    ruthless than they are!"


    ...


    If Sis were still here, how could they possibly have ended up like this?! Sheena clenched her fist tightly.


    She was about to push Deputy Dean Lucas away when she suddenly sensed him freezing up.


    She turned to see that the young woman who bore a 70% resemnce to her sister was currently


    standing beside her coldly.


    Her delicate hand had pressed down on Deputy Dean Lucas''s wrist.


    She applied a little force, causing him to open his mouth, ready to shout.


    Nora said coldly, "Don''t make a scene.


    If you embarrass yourself in a conference like this, you won''t be able to hold your head up high in the


    future anymore...


    She threw his words right back at him.


    Deputy Dean Lucas let go of Sheena and took a step back inpromise.


    The pain made his forehead break out in cold sweat.


    He lowered his voice and snapped, "Can you let go of me now?!"


    Nora let go of him.


    Simon rushed over and stood in front of Sheena and Nora.


    "We''re not going through with this transaction anymore!"


    At the sight, Deputy Dean Lucas lowered his voice and barked angrily, "Fine! Okay! Since you don''t


    want to sell the pills to me, I''m gonna see who, apart from the Traditional Medicine Hall, dares to buy


    your medicines"


    After he said that, a deep voice suddenly reached them: "Who says there''s no one who dares to buy


    them?"

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Justin strode over with a cold look on his face.


    The conference was very noisy, and all the guests had gathered into their own respective little groups.


    Justin was low-key by nature, so no one had noticed him.


    Moreover, this was a medical conference.


    Most of the guests here wouldn''t be able toe into contact with people of his level, so they didn''t


    know who he was.


    However, this didn''t include Deputy Dean Lucas.


    Deputy Dean Lucas was stunned when he saw him.


    "M-Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin, however, ignored him.


    He merely turned to Simon and said indifferently, "Uncle Simon, Hospital Finest will procure all of our


    traditional medicines from the Andersons.For every type of pill that Harmonia Pharmacy sells, we''ll take


    5,000 pills a month each."


    All of them were dumbfounded.


    5,000 pills...of each type! Although it wasn''t a lot, it was enough to sustain Harmonia Pharmacy''s daily


    expenses¡¯ He was practically a lifesaver.


    Moreover, he had also chosen an appropriate quantity.


    Hospital Finest was definitely capable of finishing all 5,00 0 pills of every type of medicine, no matter


    what.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t give others the impression that Justin was taking pity on them, so his actions


    showed sufficient respect toward the Andersons.


    The way he handled the matter was both appropriate and meticulous.


    Simon quickly recovered from his astonishment.


    He, Sheena, and Melissa looked at one another.


    They still needed to feed so many people in the Andersons.


    Additionally, Sheena and Sheril were also leading research and development efforts for new drugs in


    the pharmaceutical department, so the future still held endless possibilities for them.


    Simon didn''t put on a pretentious act and refuse his offer.


    Instead, he said gratefully, "I will definitely sell all our medicines to you at the lowest price possible! I


    also guarantee that they''ll absolutely be of the very best quality!"


    Justin nodded and instructed Sean, "Get the Legal Department to draw up a contract so that we can


    have it signed as soon as possible¡¯ After speaking, he looked at Nora.


    She hadn''t asked for any consultation fees or operation fees for his grandmother''s operation back then.


    By helping them out a little and sending them some money, he would just take it that he was returning


    her the favor.


    However, Nora frowned, seemingly a little troubled.


    "5,000 pills of each type? Does this include new products?"


    New products? Simon and Sheena were a little confused.


    They didn''t have any new products, did they? Justin, however, quickly replied, "Yes, it does¡±


    Nora nced at him and asked casually, "Are you sure? The new product is a little expensive."


    A little expensive? How expensive could it get? Justin didn''t take her question seriously.


    He asked, "How much is it?"


    Nora replied softly and unhurriedly, "The cost price is $800 per pill.¡¯ Justin frowned.At $800 per pill,


    5,000 pills would mean $4,000,000 a month! Even the total cost of 5,000 units of every type of pill from


    Harmonia Pharmacy would probably only add up to less than a million dors a month.Was she asking


    for that much right off the bat? She was demanding quite the exorbitant price.¡±


    Justin frowned, his expression even turning a little cold.


    Although he had only interacted with her no more than a few times, she didn''t seem like she was such


    an ungrateful person.


    Simon and Sheena, who had finally regained their senses, hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, Nora!


    We don''t have any new products!"


    Nora exined, "Sheril''s making it at the moment.It''ll be finished soon"


    What was there for them to finish soon? It had been years since the factory''s Research & Development


    departmentunched any new product.


    However, in the presence of outsiders, Simon couldn''t quite reprimand Nora for babbling nonsense.


    As such, he could only give Justin a vague reply and say, "New products aren''t included."


    But Justin instead stared at Nora and asked, "What do you think, Miss Smith?"


    Nora hesitated.


    Carefree Pills were developed using very expensive medicinal herbs.


    The cost prices of the various precious medicinal herbs in the pills were high from the start.


    Excluding the materials and manufacturing costs, a single pill could already cost up to $500 or $600.


    A wholesale price of $800 was really very low.


    In fact, she had even been thinking of setting the retail price at $1,500 per pill.


    She was originally thinking that the Carefree Pills would even allow Harmonia Pharmacy to recoup its


    capital and make a name for itself, but if she had to set aside 5,000 pills for him every month...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ah, well.What could she do? He was Pete''s father.


    She would just share part of the profits with him, she supposed.


    At the thought, Nora sighed and said, "You can have them.¡¯


    Justin:?"


    She was obviously ripping him off, but why was she sounding as if she was reluctant to give him the


    pills?! Upset, he suddenly lost interest in staying any longer.


    Simon hurriedly said, "No, Justin, this won''t do...She''s still young, so she doesn''t know what she''s


    saying."


    Sheena also grabbed Nora and lectured her in a low voice.


    "What kind of nonsense are you saying in front of Mr.Hunt?! He''s only helping us out because his father


    was friends with Sis.How can you raise the price like that? You''re so..."


    The word ¡®shameless¡¯ did a U-turn on the tip of her tongue when she thought of how Nora had


    defended her just now, and she forced herself to swallow the word back down.


    While they were arguing, Justin instead said, "That settles it, then."


    A gentleman should be true to his word.


    Since he had agreed to it, he mustn''t go back on his word.


    He would just treat the money as her consultation fee and take it that he was returning her the favor.


    From thereon, they didn''t owe each other anything anymore.


    As soon as he said that, a loud voice traveled over from a short distance away.


    "Mr.Myers, I heard that you still have another Carefree Pill.How much would you be willing to sell it


    for?"


    Nora turned and saw a handsome man with a pair of flirtatious eyes.


    He looked to be in his twenties and wore a gray suit, making him look tall and lean.


    He was talking to a white-haired old man.


    "I''m willing to pay $150,000 for the pill in order to treat my uncle''s illness!"


    For some reason, Nora actually found the man very affable.


    She asked, "Aunt Melissa, who''s that?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Melissa answered, "That young man is Joel Smith, the current head of the


    Smiths.His uncle isn Smith..."


    While she was musing over this, the old man, Jon Myers, said, "Mr.Smith, it''s not that I refuse to sell it,


    but there''s only one left.It''s our shop''s treasure!"


    Joel Smith''s flirtatious eyes were upturned even when he wasn''t smiling, making people feel warm and


    comfortable in his presence.


    Yet at the same time, he also inspired awe despite his mild exterior.


    His assistant, who was standing next to him, reprimanded, "In that case, why did you give one to the


    Hunts? At the bottom of it all, is it because you think the Smiths cannotpare with the Hunts? Or do


    you think we, the Smiths, cannot afford it?"


    Jon wiped the beads of cold sweat from his forehead and said, "That''s not what I mean at all, Mr.Smith"


    Joel didn''t want to be thought of as someone who coerced others into selling, either.


    Thus, he suggested mildly, "How about we go over there and discuss this further?"


    It was only after they left that Nora finally looked away.Melissa sighed emotionally.


    "To think a pill can sell for $15 0,000!"


    As soon as she said that, Deputy Dean Lucas, whose presence all of them had overlooked, suddenly


    said, "That ¡®s the Carefree Pill they''re talking about; of course it''ll be expensive! What kind of new


    product are youunching to actually have the audacity to sell it at $800 per pill? You''re obviously trying


    to scam others!"


    He hurriedly looked at Justin and said, "Don''t be fooled, Mr .Hunt! The traditional medicine industry is a


    complicated one; how can a bit of lousy medicinal herbs be worth $800 ...Do you think you''re selling


    the Carefree Pills?"


    A sharp look glinted in Justin''s eyes¡ªhe was obviously displeased.


    What concern was it of Deputy Dean Lucas¡¯ that he was willing to be scammed of his money? He was


    about to speak when the young woman''s lip corners curled upward and she said coolly, "You''re right,


    we are indeed selling Carefree Pills."

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    "What?"


    All of them were astounded.


    Even Simon, Sheena, and Melissa felt like they must have misheard her, not to mention Deputy Dean


    Lucas.


    After all, the ce was noisy and everyone was basically only talking about the Carefree Pill.


    Deputy Dean Lucas was the first to recover.


    "What did you say? Are you kidding me?"


    However, something seemed to click in Melissa''s mind and she whispered, "Nora, do you have the


    Carefree Pill form? I get it now! Your mother must have left it for you?!"


    She had vaguely heard her husband mention before that Nora''s mother was the one who had


    developed the Carefree Pill back then! Nora nodded.


    "Yeah.I''ve already given it to Sheril.I reckon that we''ll be able tomence mass production in a


    couple of days."


    She had thought that everyone would be excited after she said that, but Simon''s jaw was tense and he


    didn''t say anything.


    Sheena''s brows drew together tightly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense outside when the product hasn''t been finished yet.As expected, a child like you is


    simply unreliable.You can''t keep yourself calm and steady at all!"


    The look in Nora''s eyes turned a little cold.


    Wasn''t her second aunt being a little too hostile to her? The thought had only just formed when Simon


    lowered his voice and said, "Nora, your mom only managed to make the Carefree Pills by coincidence


    back then, and even so, only a batch of five pills was sessfully produced.The manufacturing


    process is a bitplicated and the sess rate is extremely low.This is also the reason why the


    Carefree Pills hadn''t been poprized back then.Even with the form, it''ll be difficult for us to mass


    produce it..."


    At the sight of the awful looks on Simon and Sheena¡¯s faces, Deputy Dean Lucas sneered, "Tsk.Are


    you lusting for the Carefree Pill just because you saw that Mr.Myers has one? If the Carefree Pill was


    something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could make, Mr.Myers wouldn''t be treating the one he has as


    the treasure of his shop!"


    Not far away, another loudugh reached them.


    Everyone looked over to see Jon and Joel walking out together.


    A rxed look came over Jon''s features after heughed.


    He said, "That settles it then, Mr.Smith!"


    Joel looked rather disappointed¡ªit seemed like the talk just now hadn''t gone too well.


    After nodding, he walked to the side with gging interest and his interest in the conference became


    ratherckluster.


    Nora watched him.


    Joel''s eyes were downcast at the moment and he had lost the warm smile he had just now.


    Perhaps because he was thinking of his uncle''s condition, there was some sorrow and mncholy on


    his handsome and elegant visage.


    ...


    It was rather heart-wrenching to see him like that.


    Nora found herself taken aback at the thought.


    She had always been an apathetic person who''d rather make fewer friends if she could get more sleep


    in return.


    The empathy she felt today came rather inexplicably.


    She shook her head, discarding the thoughts in her mind.


    Someone nearby asked Jon, "Didn''t Mr.Smith buy the pill?"


    Jon sighed and replied, "The pill actually doesn''t hold much use for Mr.Smith''s condition.He''s in poor


    health and needs regr nourishment to nurse his health.A pill is of little use to him.¡±


    Everyone understood now.


    The Carefree Pill might be a lifesaver for others, but in the case ofn whose bodily functions were


    barely supporting him, they needed one Carefree Pill per day to slowly nurse him back to health.


    However, there was only a single pill left in the whole world now.


    Thus, it was useless to him.Jon went on.


    "However, we cannot ignore Mr.Smith''s condition, either.I''ve agreed to have Tina go over every day to


    conduct health checkups on Mr.Smith"


    This way, he wouldn''t offend the Smiths.


    He sure was smart.


    Someone nearby ttered him and said, "Dr.York is thest student you ever took in; there aren''t many


    who can have her conduct health checkups on them every day now!"


    "Now that modern medicine holds such a prominent ce in society, traditional medicine has be


    much less significant.The only thing we can be proud of now is the Myers Peace Pharmacy! Mr.Myers,


    I''ve heard that it''s hard to get an outpatient appointment with you these days""


    Someone suddenly changed the subject and asked, "Mr.Myers, how much are you selling that pill of


    yours? Name your price!"


    "Yes, that''s right! Mr.Myers, is that pill for sale?"


    "I''d also like to buy it as a backup n..."


    A group of people flocked to Jon and surrounded him.


    and for a time, the Myerses basked in the spotlight like none other.


    Even Tina next to him was proud to be associated with them.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jon smiled and said, "It''s not for sale! That''s thest pill we have, so it''s our shop''s treasure."


    Tina raised her chin and said gently, "Mr.Myers has been using a special preservation method on the


    pill over the years.The cost of preserving it so that it won''t expire already costs about $150,000 per


    year...


    "Hiss! That''s a lot of money! No wonder that pill still hasn''t spoiled even after 25 years.."


    "With that pill, the Myerses can dominate the world of traditional medicine!"


    Jon''s gaze swept across the Andersons¡ªwho had been isted and kept outside by the others¡ªin


    the distance as he listened to the crowd''spliments.


    A sharp look shed across his countenance.


    He suddenly said, "Traditional medicine requires one to umte and build up experience.One must


    be content with what they have and calmly umte experience.More importantly, they mustn''t allow


    themselves to be tempted by other things.Am I right, Simon?"


    His words made everyone look at Simon.


    Jon continued and said, "How glorious the Andersons were twenty years ago! There was no one who


    didn''t know about the Andersons whenever they were mentioned in the traditional medicine and


    pharmaceutical industry.But all these years, you and your second sister have ced your time and


    efforts on making social connections and on making money instead.Your intentions in making medicine


    are no longer pure!"


    Being reprimanded in public Simon and Sheena instantly flush.


    Melissa stepped forward and said with a smile, "Mr.Myers , Myers Peace Pharmacy''s main business is


    also the sale of medicines.


    Surely someone has to take charge of making sales, right? Speaking of which, back when our eldest


    sister was in charge of making medicines, I heard that you even came to us in person to ask for


    advice!"


    Jon stared at her and sighed.


    He said, "Your eldest sister, Yette Anderson, is indeed a rare pharmaceutical genius.She was the only


    one with any hope of surpassing my prowess back then.What a shame that she wasted her efforts on


    love and romance, and eloped with a man instead! How shameless! If she had behaved and been


    contented with her lot back then, she would probably have also been able to create the Carefree Pill!"


    Simon was rather angry.


    He said, "Yvette was the one who made that Carefree Pill in your possession"


    Sheena was also furious.Back then, Yvette had made five pills.


    Jon had borrowed two in the name of research and observation.


    Afterward, Yvette had gotten herself in trouble before she could improve the form.


    The three pills they had were also used on a patient, and all of them had forgotten to ask for the two


    Carefree Pills back! But now, not only was he using those two pills to suppress the Andersons, but he


    was also iming that he was the one who made them? How utterly shameless! Jon smiled and said


    nothing.


    Tina, however, frowned and said, "That''s a very strange im you''re making, Uncle Simon.If the


    Andersons were really the ones who made the Carefree Pills, why would it be in my teacher''s


    possession while you don''t have any?"


    "Exactly.How can the Andersons be so shameless? They''re actually stealing credit for the Myerses''¡¯


    pills..."


    "Carefree Pills are very difficult to make.The two that Mr.Myers has were only sessfully made by


    chance.How can the Andersons im they''re theirs? If the Andersons had made them, why aren''t they


    bringing them out?"


    "Moreover, they''re even saying that Yvette was the one who made the pills.She''s already dead; without


    her around anymore, of course, they can say whatever they want.Unless they can produce the


    Carefree Pill, who would believe them?"


    Amidst the spections, and a cool voice slowly reached them: "Who says the Andersons don''t have


    any Carefree Pills?"

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Everyone turned and looked over to see a slender figure casually standing there.


    The young woman looked charmingly beautiful, and her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast as if she


    was sleepy and tired.


    Yet she also gave off a sense of unbridled arrogance.


    Her fair slender fingers went to her pocket and she took out a ck pill wrapped in a white paper.


    After tearing off the simple and crude white wrapper, she held it between two of her fingers and looked


    at Jon.


    She said, "This is the real deal itself¡ªthe Carefree Pill."


    Jon''s eyes widened the moment he saw her.


    The young woman simply resembled Yvette Anderson too much, making him a little dazed.


    It was just like that time back when that other young woman had stood in front of him and dered


    proudly, "I''ve sessfully made the Carefree Pill!"


    Someone in the crowd eximed, "Dr.Lincoln, have a look at it! Is that the Carefree Pill?"


    Dr.Lincoln was a well-known traditional medicine practitioner in the circle.


    Upon the request, he took a step forward and took the pill from the young woman.Then, he scratched


    off a bit of it, held it to his nose, and sniffed it carefully.


    A momentter...


    "It''s the Carefree Pill! In addition, it seems like it was made recently!"


    "What? Made recently? That young woman seems to be from the Andersons..."


    "Could it be that Yvette really was the one who created the Carefree Pills?"


    As soon as the words left the speaker''s mouth, the hall fell quiet.


    Simon''s eyes lit up and he immediately said, "Mr.Myers, you have nothing to say now, do you?!"


    Jon regained hisposure very quickly.


    He said mysteriously, "I had made medicines together with Yvette back then.I didn''t expect that she has


    also sessfully created the Carefree Pill..."


    He was trying to make up for the embarrassment just now "Heh."


    Melissa chuckled softly.


    Although she hadn''t said anything, it nevertheless made Jon''s face burn as if someone had pped


    him a few times! Everyone exchanged looks with one another.


    Suddenly, Dr.Lincoln stepped forward and asked,¡¯...Mr.Anderson, may I know if the pill is for sale? I''m


    willing to pay $15,000!"


    As soon as he said that, everyone else also regained their senses and started to swarm toward Simon.


    "I''m willing to pay $23,000!"


    "I''m willing to pay $80,000!"


    "I''m willing to pay $150,000!"


    This was obviously a conference, but if anyone were to pass by outside, they might have thought it was


    an auction house instead.


    Simon ignored them all and carefully put away the pill that Dr.Lincoln was holding.


    He said, "This pill...¡¯


    Before he could say the words ¡®not for sale¡¯, Nora said unhurriedly "...is for sale, of course.¡¯


    Simon,"The Myerses could even make a name for themselves in New York just by relying on a mere


    pill.


    Did Nora have any idea just how valuable the pill was or not? He was about to speak when Nora


    started taking out more pills from her pocket.


    One, two, three...


    She took out a total of twenty pills! She said calmly, "The Andersons¡¯ new product, the Carefree Pill, will


    beunched at the end of this month.The retail price will be...$3,000 per pill?"


    She had originally nned to price them at $1,500 each, but going by their fervency just now, it


    seemed like she could also sell them at $3,000 without any problem? Nora was still wondering whether


    or not the price was too high when the crowd started shouting: "I want 200 pills!"


    "I want 2,000 pills!"


    "Mr.Anderson, I want 3,000 pills!"


    All the drugstore and hospitals¡¯ procurement team representatives started to yell out their orders.


    Simon swallowed and subconsciously nced at Nora, who said dispassionately, "The production


    process for the Carefree Pill is aplicated one, so we can only produce up to 10,000 pills per


    month.They will not be sold at wholesale price but retail price"


    Everyone was a little disappointed, but someone nevertheless approached Simon.


    "Mr.Anderson, if I order 5,000 cartons of Vitality Water, can you sell me 200 Carefree Pills? I''ll buy them


    at retail price, not the wholesale price!"


    Simon replied¡¯...Okay¡±


    "Me too! I want some too!"


    The crowd, who had been rather dismissive toward Simon just a moment ago, surrounded him one


    after another.Deputy Dean Lucas of the Traditional Medicine Hall also squeezed into the crowd.


    He said, "Simon, on ount of our friendship, you have to give me 500 Carefree Pills no matter what!"


    Unfortunately, before he could squeeze into the crowd, Sheena stopped him.


    With an icy smile on her face, she said, "Interested in our products, Deputy Dean Lucas? They''ll cost


    you four times the usual price."


    Deputy Dean Lucas,"...


    He had demanded a 60% discount on their products just now and now, the Carefree Pill''s price had


    quadrupled! Sheena was definitely doing this on purpose! Justin, who was standing nearby, looked a


    little stunned.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His original intention was to give her money, but now...


    "The pill retails at $3,000 but she''s selling it to us at $800 each.In other words, we earn a profit of


    $2,200 per pill, which makes $11,000,000 in total! Mr.Hunt, Miss Smith has actually given us such a


    large cut of the profits "


    Behind him, Sean was calcting the numbers.


    He remarked, "Why does it feel like we ended up taking advantage of Miss Smith?"


    Justin: ¡°..."


    He was originally intending to return her a favor, but it seemed like his debt was increasing instead?


    The chilly look on his face and the impatience in his heart had already dissipated at some point.


    The corners of his lips suddenly curled upward and even the beauty mark at his eyes was exuding joy.


    The young woman amid the crowd had already meritoriously retired by now.


    She slipped away quietly, leaving all the hustle and bustle to Simon, and walked toward Justin.


    She had a bit of aplicated look¡ªthere seemed to be a little hesitation, as well as a little


    uncertainty.


    What was she intending to say to him? To think it was actually putting her in such a spot.


    The smile at the corners of Justin''s lips widened a little further.


    But just as she got closer and closer to him, the woman suddenly turned and walked toward Joel, who


    was next to him, instead.


    Justin,''?"


    The smile on his face suddenly froze.


    Nora was indeed feeling a little hesitant and unsure.


    She didn''t know whether what she was doing was right or wrong, but she simply followed her heart and


    walked up to Joel.


    She said, "Mr.Smith, the Andersons are willing to provide your uncle''s medication at no cost¡¯ Joel had


    already heard themotion a long time ago.However, he hadn''t expected Nora to take the initiative


    and offer him the pills.


    His flirtatious eyes raised slightly, but his smile alsopletely disappeared.


    His eyes were icy-cold as he replied, "I appreciate your kindness, but¡­¡±


    "My uncle doesn''t ever take any of the Andersons¡¯ medicines.'''' After speaking, he nodded coldly at


    Nora, turned, and left.


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    Not expecting a response like that, she was stunned to the spot.A low voice reached her at this point.


    n Smith has great pride.Your mother embarrassed him back then.He''ll never use the Andersons¡¯


    medicines.¡¯ Nora turned to see Justin standing behind.


    She clenched her jaw and then sighed.


    There were mistakes that one could make up for, but there are also some that one couldn''t.


    In that case, there was no need for her to meddle anymore Seeing that she didn''t seem to take it to


    heart, Justin coughed and slowly said, "Miss Smith, the new product..."


    Nora waved and said, "Since I''m giving it to you, just take it Justin chuckled softly and asked, "Is there


    anything you want, Miss Smith?"


    Anything I want...


    With her eyes all bright and shiny, Nora looked at him and asked, "Will you give me whatever I want?"


    There it was, that scorching gaze again.


    Justin let out a low "Yes", his voice deep and sultry.


    Nearby, Sean was rendered speechless.


    Boss! I can''t bear to watch you anymore! Ding! His cell phone beeped.


    He looked down to see that someone had sent him the photo of Nora''s daughter that he had asked for


    just now.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Justin stared at Nora intently with his head lowered.There wasn''t any of the cold and unfeeling


    demeanor he usually had.


    The well-tailored custom-made suit set off his big and tall figure, making him look tall and straight.


    Dim light flickered in his dark, deep eyes, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a


    little darker than usual.


    He seemed to be looking forward to something, yet also nervous about it.


    Were Pete here, he would have discovered that the egocentric tyrant, who had always acted arbitrarily,


    actually looked somewhat nervous at the moment...


    The woman''s eyes were big and shiny and had none of their usualziness as she gazed at him.


    Her appearance made his heart suddenly race.


    For a moment, he suddenly had the illusion that he would agree to whatever she asked for, no matter


    what it was.


    Her lips parted and a few words popped out.


    "I want you..."


    Justin felt as if the whole ce had turned silent around him.


    The corners of his lips curled upward subconsciously, and even his dark eyes seemed like they were


    gradually lighting up like a sunny day.


    Then, he heard the second half of her sentence: "... son.¡±


    Justin was bewildered.The bolt from the blue made him dumbfounded.


    In fact, the man, whose expression had never betrayed his feelings, couldn''t quite keep a straight face


    anymore.


    Even his voice sounded a little stiff as he said, "What?"


    Seeing how big his reaction was, the light in Nora''s eyes dimmed little by little.


    She just knew that it wouldn''t work.


    That bit of profit that the Carefree Pills gave probably wasn''t even a drop in the bucket for the number


    one family.


    How would it possibly move him? Thinking about it from his perspective, if he were to offer to buy


    Cherry...


    Well, if he allowed her to sleep at the Hunts¡¯ residence, it wasn''t entirely impossible, either.


    Nora lowered her gaze, her long eyshes casting their silhouette on her cheek.


    With a little disappointment, she said carelessly, "Just kidding.Justin, Nora''s cell phone rang at this


    time.She nodded at Justin, then walked a few steps away and answered the call.Solo''s voice rang out


    from the other end of the call.


    He said, "Anti, I found signs that someone was searching the Inte for your daughter''s photo just


    now!"


    Nora was puzzled.


    Her eyes narrowed and she immediately looked at Justin, only to see that his assistant standing behind


    him was currently whispering something to him.


    Justin looked up and nced at her.


    Then, his assistant held up his cell phone, apparently about to open the email and show him the


    photo...


    Nora panicked.


    She hung up and immediately took a step forward.


    "Mr.Hunt!"


    Justin, who was about to open the email, was taken aback and he looked at her.


    A cold glint flickered in Nora''s eyes and she came right up to Justin.


    Then, she tiptoed, reached out one hand, and held his shoulder as she said in a low voice, "Your


    clothes are wrinkled."


    With her cell phone in her other hand, she ¡®identally¡¯ bumped it against Sean''s cell phone that Justin


    was holding.


    While pretending to pat his clothes, she counted silently: Five, four, three, two, one...Time''s up.


    Nora was about to take a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them when arge


    warm hand suddenly held her around her waist.


    "Look out."


    A waiter happened to be passing by behind her.


    Nora felt as if the palm on her waist was burning hot.


    She raised her head in difit and her gaze met with the man¡¯s smiling lip corners.


    His lips were thin, but their shape was refined and good-looking.


    His nose bridge was very tall, making him look very gant. His pupils were very dark, making them


    seem deep and bottomless.


    Up close, his face had a bewitching charm to it.


    Nora felt as if the air in her lungs had been sucked away, making her chest feel tight and stuffy.


    She hurriedly pushed him away and took a few steps back.


    After she steadied herself, she said, "Thank you."


    Then, she turned and left.


    As he gazed at her fleeing in embarrassment, Justin looked down at his fingertips.


    The woman really had a fantastic figure.


    Areas that should be fleshy were fleshy, yet her waist was so slim and slender.


    It was as if he could hold it with just a hand...


    After a while, he finally looked at the cell phone.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the screen had turned ck.


    An astonished Sean said¡¯...Is the battery t? It shouldn''t be, though.The battery was more than 60%


    full just now.Why can''t I turn it on anymore¡­¡±


    After hacking Sean''s cell phone, Nora lowered her gaze and tapped away on her big and heavy cell


    phone for a short while.


    At this point, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Nora looked up¡ªTina was supporting Jon and looking at her with hostility.


    As she tossed her cell phone into her pocket, she also heard Tina say cheerfully, "Miss Smith,


    something awesome is about to happen to you!"


    She deliberately raised her voice, attracting the attention of everyone around them.


    Jon let out a cough and said, "So, you''re an old friend''s daughter.Back then, your mother and I were


    good friends.Even though she went astray and ruined herself, now that you''re back, I should guide you


    in your mother''s stead.I heard that you''re a surgeon? I wonder if you''re interested in traditional


    medicine?"


    A question mark slowly appeared in Nora''s mind: ? Tina said, "Miss Smith, are you so happy that


    you''re lost for words? My teacher, Mr.Myers, is about to take you as his student, so hurry up and


    acknowledge him as your teacher!"


    Nora,"!!"


    Tina straightened her back and slowly said, "Miss Smith, perhaps you''re not very familiar with the


    traditional medicine scene here.At present, there are a few masters of traditional medicine in New York


    ¡ªDr.Myers, Dr.Lincoln, and Dr.Jenkins.The three of them were students of Dr.Silvester Zabe, the most


    famous practitioner of traditional medicine many years ago.However, Dr.Zabe hasn''t seen any patients


    for many years, so there''s no one better than Mr.Myers now.


    "Mr.Myers is also the deputy dean of the New York College of Traditional Medicine.There are scores of


    people trying to apply to be a postgraduate student under him.It¡¯s your honor that he¡¯s willing to


    take you as his student.It''s a blessing that many are begging for!"


    As soon as she Said that, the people around them immediately started to specte among


    themselves.


    "No wonder Mr.Jon is so skilled in traditional medicine.As it turns out, he was under the tutge of


    Dr.Zabe.But wasn ¡®t it said that Dr.Zabe didn''t take any students?"


    Jon smiled lightly and said, "I was lucky enough to have studied under Mr.Zabe for a few years.I


    suppose you can call me an unofficial student of his!"


    The moment he said that, Dr.Lincoln, who had helped to verify the Carefree Pill just now and was of


    equal standing as Jon, muttered, "I heard that Mr.Zabe officially took in a student a few years ago and


    taught them everything he knew...But that''s just a rumor, though.I''ve never seen that little junior of


    mine, so I have no idea whether they''re male or female!"


    Dr.Lincoln¡¯s words didn''t attract anyone''s attention, though.


    Tina said, "Acknowledge Mr.Myers as your teacher here first.You can officially pay him a visit to


    complete the procedures next time.¡¯


    Nora slowly said, "No, it''s fine.¡¯ Disregarding how that man must be up to no good in his bid to take her


    as his student, and that he would probably make her lend him the Carefree Pill''s form to study and


    observeter on just the fact that were she to be Jon''s student...


    Wouldn''t their hierarchical positions be all messed up? Speaking of which, she was certainly


    being rather rude.


    Even though she hade to New York, she hadn''t gone to visit her teacher yet...


    While she was lost in her own thoughts, Tina''s expression had already changed.


    She and Jon were about to say something when next to them, Joel Smith answered a phone call and


    his expression suddenly changed drastically.


    He quickly took a couple of steps toward Jon and said, "My uncle is dying.Pleasee with me


    immediately and have a look at him..."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Jon, who didn''t dare slight him, answered, "Okay!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before leaving, he looked at Nora and said, "You''re still young, so you should give some things a little


    more thought.Mr.Smith, let''s not waste any more time and hurry over!"


    After Jon and Tina left, the people around them started to gather around Nora.


    "So, you''re Yvette Anderson''s daughter? Bing Jon''s student is a great opportunity.Don''t pass it


    up!"


    "She''s still young, but Simon, you''d best be sensible! Look at Tina, after she became Mr.Myers¡¯


    student, she became an attending physician at Hospital Finest.


    She also became a lot more well-known...


    Amidst everyone''s persuasion, Nora, however, merely stared in the direction where Joel and the others


    left.


    Should she go over and have a look? However, when she thought of what Joel had said just now, she


    abandoned the thought.


    Never mind.


    Everyone had their own destiny.


    The conference ended with a perfect conclusion for the Andersons.


    All the goods piled up in their warehouse sold out.


    In addition, with the Carefree Pills, Harmonia Pharmacy''s position in the traditional medicine industry


    also stabilized somewhat.


    At the very least, when they left, the others no longer looked at them contemptuously like the way they


    did in the beginning.


    It was only after he saw that the Andersons had left that Justin looked at Sean, who had already taken


    out his spare cell phone, logged in to the email ount, and opened the email from just now.


    The photo, however, was of a baby who had just turned a month old.


    Honestly speaking, all newborn babies actually look more or less the same.


    However, the baby in the photo looked soft and chubby, and it was obvious that she had very attractive


    facial features.


    Justin suddenly thought of Pete when he was a baby.


    Due to his poor health, he had been nothing but skin and bone...


    At the Andersons.


    After Nora and the others stepped through the door, the whole family sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Simon had just answered a call from his daughter.


    He said excitedly, "Sheril says that they''ve already produced 50 pills based on the form! The form


    works! We can really mass-produce Carefree Pills!"


    Melissa nced at Sheena, who hadn''t said a word since she entered.


    She said, "It seems like Yvette did indeed improve the form and even had Nora bring it back.This


    shows that despite her leaving home, she hadn''t forgotten the Andersons...¡¯¡¯


    Sheena''splexion was dull and ashen.Her lips were pursed tightly and she felt dejected.


    Simon, who didn''t notice anything, instead asked, "Nora, are you really not going to study under Jon?"


    Nora replied, "No.After thinking for a while, Simon said, "I know it''s because Jon was making things


    difficult for us that you..."


    "There''s no need to discuss any further about this.I''m not interested in learning traditional medicine


    from him,¡¯ said Nora, who interrupted her uncle straightaway.


    Sheena frowned.


    "What are you interested in, then?"


    Nora raised an eyebrow and kept quiet for a while.


    At once, Sheena couldn''t help but reprimand her.


    "I heard that you''re a surgeon? Do you have a medical license? Which college did you graduate from?


    Which hospital are you working in? Are you a doctor specializing in outpatient service or an attending


    physician?" Nora replied¡­


    "I work by myself"


    "You work by yourself? In that case, how many operations can you do in a month? Why don''t you train


    in the hospital for a few years since you''re still so young?"


    Melissa tugged Sheena¡¯s sleeve.


    "Sheena, don''t say any more for now. " However, Sheena pulled her sleeve back and said, "So, you


    want me to apologize to your mother? Okay! I''ll do it! I shouldn''t have said that about Sis! But Nora, as


    your aunt, there''s something I have to say! "


    Your mother was renowned as a youngdy of great talent in New York back then, but you grew up


    elsewhere instead.


    The way how you''re incapable of anything damages your mother''s reputation! That is something I


    absolutely will not allow!"


    Nora felt that this second aunt of hers took reputation and things like that too seriously.She stood up


    and walked upstairs.


    "I''ll go and take a look at what Cherry is doing" Sheena immediately became angry.


    "You¡ª"


    Melissa grabbed her hand and said, "She''s only just returned, Sheena.Give her some time to


    adapt.Don''t worry, even if you don''t bring it up, I''ll do my best to groom Nora, nheless!"


    Nora, She really didn''t need it.She went upstairs, entered her bedroom, and immediately heard Cherry


    in the midst of her games.


    ""Chesty,e on! I caught someone who''s alone!"


    A voice rang out in the voice chat: "Coming! I''ming!"


    Then, Cherry let out an exmation of surprise and said, "No, there isn''t just one person but two! Ah,


    there''s one...two more in the bushes! Chesty, there are four yers away from their team!"


    "Come on! Why are you running away, Chesty? Why are you so lousy?!"


    "...Cherry, they have four people on their side while there''s only two of us.Are you sure the four of them


    are away from their team?"


    "Why are you chickening out? I can beat five of them by myself! Are you a man or not?!"


    "I''m your uncle!"


    "Oh.Those who didn''t know would''ve thought you were my aunt instead!"


    Seeing that Cherry was engrossed in her game, Nora reminded her to pay attention to the time and


    went to take a bath.


    Cherry blinked with her big cute eyes and stared at her cell phone.


    "Chesty, Mommy''s back, so I''ll have to log off soon ! Are you still streaming the gamey?"


    Chester replied, "Yes, I am.The viewers in my live stream are all calling for you to start live streaming


    too!"


    Cherry became very interested when she heard what he said.


    She asked, "Will anyone watch if I live stream?"


    Chester replied, "Of course! I''m a hotshot streamer with millions of fans.When we challenge the


    rankings with our two-man team, you''ll definitely get a lot of traffic!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Cherry said, "I''ll start a live stream tomorrow! What do I have to prepare?"


    Chester asked, "Do you have aputer at home? You''ll have to buy a good camera, preferably one


    thates with a beautifying feature!"


    "No problem!"


    The two sillies chatted cheerfully.


    Cherry even grinned happily as she dreamed of bing a little star.


    Once she started live streaming, would it mean that she would be able to give history trivia and even do


    poem recitals in her live stream and let everyone see how much of a genius and beauty she was?! The


    Smiths¡¯ residence was located near Third Avenue in New York.


    Interior decor in the manor was low-key and exuded elegance in every detail.


    Several servants busied themselves with their chores, yet they didn''t make any sound.


    It was apparent that they were well-trained.


    All the members of the Smiths were gathered outside the master bedroom door.


    They sat on the leather sofa and stared anxiously at the bedroom door.


    In the bedroom, a big and tall man was lying on arge gray bed.


    Even though he was nearly fifty years old,n didn''t look his age at all.


    Apart from how he was unusually pale, he looked as if he was in his thirties.


    Even though his eyes were closed and he was unconscious at the moment, his features exuded the


    elegance and sobriety of a man who had enjoyed a high social standing for a long time.


    If one looked closely, one would realize that Nora andn had very simr lip shapes.


    A solemn Jon checked his vitals gravely while Tina stood straight and carefully sized up the luxurious


    decor around her.


    Even at his current level, Jon was just a bigwig in the traditional medicine circle.


    To true top-notch wealthy families like the Smiths, he was just a doctor with a little more skill than most.


    Their status and the amount of power each wielded weren''tparable at all.


    Joel had a troubled look on his face.


    When he saw that Jon was done with the checkup, he asked anxiously, "How is my uncle?"


    Jon frowned and replied, "Mr.Smith has no will to live, so there''s nothing that can cure him.Please


    prepare for his funeral"


    Joel''s expression changed drastically.


    "Is there really no other way, Mr.Myers?"


    Jon replied, "There may be someone who can do something about it"


    Joel asked anxiously, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Jon''s expression remained unchanged as he answered, "It ''s Dr.Zabe."


    At once, Joel got ready to instruct his subordinates to invite him over.


    However, Jon stopped him.


    He said, "He''s already very old, and has even be somewhat absent-minded and bedridden.But


    I''ve heard that he took in a student who inherited all of his skills.Unfortunately, this person is very


    mysterious.No one knows where they are" Joel frowned.


    His gaze fell onn who was lying on the bed.


    Jon contemted for a while before he spoke again.


    He said, "I can keep Mr.Smith alive, but you''ll have to either let him rekindle his will to live or find


    Dr.Zabe''s student"


    Joel nodded, a bit of a sharp look appearing in his flirtatious eyes.


    "In that case, please help my uncle regain consciousness as soon as possible, Mr.Myers.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Jon took out a silver needle and pierced it into several important points onn.Then, he took out a pill,


    crushed it, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    After some work,n''s heartbeat became steady again.


    Jon wiped the sweat off his brows and said to Joel, "Mr.Smith should be able to wake up tomorrow.I''ll


    have Tina personallye over to check on him every day and do our best to keep him alive until you


    find Dr.Zabe''s sessor"


    A smile formed on Joel''s countenance once more.


    "Okay, I¡¯ Il get the butler to send you out"


    After the two of them left, a feminine and delicate voice suddenly rang out.


    "Joel, he''s obviously capable of curing Dad, yet he keeps going on and on here with you instead.Also,


    Dr.Zabe? He sure says a lot of nonsense"


    Joel smiled upon hearing this.


    He turned around to see an attractive figure walk in¡ªit wasn''s adopted daughter, Yvonne Smith.


    All the other children born into the Smiths were boys, so they doted on their one and only younger


    sister very much.


    Joel said, "As long as he can cure Unclen¡¯s illness, what s the big deal about helping him boost his


    reputation?"


    Yvonne stuck out her tongue and cast her eyes down.


    Everyone said she was the princess of the Smiths in New York, but no one knew that she was actually


    the most afraid of Joel.


    The new head of the Smiths was always smiling and was gentle and generous, but Yvonne always felt


    like there was a thin wall between the two of them...


    At the entrance of the Smiths¡¯ residence.


    It took a full ten minutes for the car to go from the vi wheren lived to the gate of the manor.


    It was only when she saw that they were on the main road that Tina finally looked away from the


    manor.


    She looked at Jon nervously.


    "Sir,n Smith is already on his deathbed.Even he himself doesn''t want to live anymore; how can we


    possibly save his life?"


    Yet his internal organs were slowly failing...


    Jon stretched out his hand¡ªhalf a pill was resting on his palm.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Go over every day to check his health.Give him a couple of jabs on unimportant points of his


    body first, and then have him consume this pill.This will keep him alive."


    Tina eximed, "Sir, that pill is.."


    Jon heaved a heavy sigh and answered, "It''s the Carefree Pill"


    Tina''s eyes widened.


    "That pill is worth a lot! You..."


    Jon balled up his fist and closed his eyes.


    Due to his age, the skin at his eyelids was loose and saggy.


    He instructed , Have someone secretly buy them from Harmonia Pharmacy.


    Don''t let anyone discover anything.


    Harmonia Pharmacy has won this round, thanks to the Carefree Pill.


    If we don''t achieve anything big, they''ll probably rise above us!"


    Tina immediately understood what Jon meant.


    The Myerses had made a name for themselves overnight by using the Carefree Pill to cure the elderly


    Mrs.Hunt.


    Additionally, it had also allowed Jon to cement his position in the field of traditional medicine.


    However, now that the Carefree Pill had be the Andersons¡¯, it had robbed them of their glory.


    Dr.Zabe was the only one capable of curingn, yet Jon had sessfully kept him alive.


    This was undoubtedly something glorious to tell everyone.


    Tina sat up straight and said seriously, "Don''t worry, Sir.I''ll make sure I don''t slip up and give anything


    away!"


    It was gettingte and the moon was already visible in the sky.


    The streets of New York were filled with cars.


    From a distance, it was as though the stream of red car lights stretched on endlessly.


    Although the Andersons¡¯ residence wasn''t arge manor, it was located in the city center and was a


    quiet little area amid the hustle and bustle of the city.


    The small vi''s market value was worth over ten million.After dinner, Mrs.Anderson and Melissa


    brought Nora into the study.


    The swelling around Mrs.Anderson''s eyes had already gone down and she hadpletely regained


    her vision.


    She looked at Nora kindly and asked, "Nora, Cherry must be five by now, right? It''s not appropriate to


    just let her stay at home all the time.Do you have any ns to send her to kindergarten?"


    Nora had thought about this a long time ago.


    Originally, her trip to New York was only supposed to be a temporary stay, but now that her son was


    here, it was likely that she had to stay here permanently.


    She nodded and asked, "Which is the best kindergarten nearby?"


    Cherry had a super high IQ, so she wasn''t quite the same as other children.


    She was impatient and, apart from when she yed games, she couldn''t sit still at all, no matter what


    she was doing.


    This was the only reason why Nora had allowed her to y games¡ªso that she could practice how to


    focus.


    However, in truth, the amount of game time she had every day was limited.


    Considering her situation, she needed a kindergarten with the most abundant manpower resources, so


    that there would be the most professional teachers there to take care of her.


    At her question, Melissa was taken aback for a moment before she answered, "The best kindergarten


    around here is the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten."


    Mrs.Anderson frowned and supplemented, "That kindergarten is hard to enroll into, though"


    Nora was puzzled.


    Melissa exined, "That''s the best kindergarten in New York.The students there are either wealthy or


    of noble status.Given our family''s conditions, neither Sheril nor Logan were epted into the school


    when they were children..."


    She said, "The main reason for that is that not only does the kindergarten have tough requirements for


    the children, but they also have very demanding requirements for parents.Parents must either be


    special talents or top cadres.Additionally, there are also assessments of varied content specifically set


    for parents"


    Nora went straight for the key point.


    She asked, "What''s considered a special talent?"


    Melissa answered, "They are talents who have made major contributions.Alternatively, it''ll also work if


    the parents are holders of top-ss ck cards¡¯


    A puzzled Mrs.Anderson asked, "What''s a top-ss ck card?"


    Melissa shook her head.


    "I''ve only heard of it and never seen it before."


    The look in Nora''s eyes flickered a little, however.


    A bank''s top-ss ck card was a credit card with no credit limit.


    Currently, there were only a double-digit number of ck cards in the world.


    It was said that these dozen or so people had formed a mysterious organization known as the Imperial


    League.


    Imperial League members were either tycoons of the world or hotshot politicians, and they controlled


    the global economy.


    They were very mysterious, and even an asional conversation among them was capable of


    triggering global economic storms.


    However, all the members were anonymous, and even people within the organization itself didn''t know


    who the others were.


    Everyone privately spected that in all of the United States, the person who might have a ck card


    like that must be Justin.


    Thus, everyone, no matter who it was, treated him very politely.


    Anyone who owned a ck card like that could buy the kindergarten itself, so there definitely wouldn''t


    be any enrollment restrictions for them.


    Nora''s lip corners curled upward.


    She was about to say something when her cell phone rang.


    However, when she saw the name on the caller ID, she was taken aback for a moment.Why was he


    calling her?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Nora said to Melissa, "We''ll go for that kindergarten, Aunt Melissa.I''ll take Cherry there and give it a


    go."


    Then, she got up, went out the door, and picked up the call.


    An aged and stern voice came from the other end of the call.


    "Where are you?"


    It was her traditional medicine teacher, Silvester Zabe.


    At the thought of how serious and stern of a man he was, Nora subconsciously straightened her back


    and answered , I''m in New York, sir.What''s the matter?


    Silvester slowly replied, "Oh.The Smiths are looking for you; they want you to treat someone''s illness¡¯


    The Smiths?n Smith? Just as Nora was about to say that she would go, Silvester said, "You don''t


    have to go.He isn''t sick" he just doesn''t want to live anymore: "His internal organs are failing.Currently,


    they''re using the Carefree Pill to keep him alive.Even if you do go over, can you make him regain his


    will to live?"


    Nora had no words for that.


    She reckoned thatn would probably wish to die even more if he saw her.She sighed mentally.


    Then, she asked carefully, "Okay.Can I visit you tomorrow, sir?"


    Silvester was already over 90 years old this year, but the elderly man nevertheless spoke clearly.


    He replied, "No, it¡¯ s fine.I''m already old, there''s nothing to see here.You passing down my skills in


    traditional medicine would be the best way of repaying my kindness."


    However, the old man''s indifference instead made Nora tear up.


    Without him, she would probably have already died several times.


    She cast her eyes down and said, "In that case, let me know if you ever want to see me."


    "You''re not a kid anymore, so why are you still so clingy? Stop it!"


    After saying that, Silvester said, "I''m hanging up¡¯ Beep...beep...beep...


    Nora looked at her cell phone and heaved a soft sigh.


    That old man''s temper was as weird as ever.


    The night passed peacefully.


    When Cherry woke up the next morning, Nora was still asleep.


    She tiptoed gently across the carpet, closing the door only after she entered the study.


    Then, she picked up her cell phone and sent Chester a text message: "Chesty, are you ready?"


    Chester replied instantly: "I''ve already registered a live stream ount for you, so you can officially


    start live streaming now!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Cherry climbed up the chair and nted her tiny self on the big swivel chair.


    She pushed her foot against the table and turned the chair straight.


    Then, she turned on Nora''sputer.


    Chester chuckled and texted: "It''s your first live stream today, Cherry.Let''s do something a little special


    today so that you can attract more fans!"


    Cherry''s big dark eyes lit up and she replied: "Okay! What shall we do?"


    Chester, who was in his room at the Hunts¡¯, replied: "Let''spete in the live stream!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry eagerly replied: "No problem! I''ll beat you for sure!"


    "Heh heh."


    Chester replied smugly: "A contest in a live stream isn''t dependent on the game but the fans¡¯ mary


    tips! I have 10 million fans, so I''ll definitely beat you!"


    Chester had suffered his little niece''s dissing in the game for over half a year.


    Now, he was going to stand tall and regain his dignity as her uncle! He would let his little niece see just


    how crazy his fans are.


    Cherry wrote: "I''ll definitely be better at this than you!"


    Chester grinned and started a new live stream.


    "Hello everyone! This is Chesty.Today, I will introduce a new friend to all of you.She''s my team leader!


    Yes, she''s none other than the cutie with a little girl''s voice who loves ying as the heroine with the


    huge cannon! Everyone, please show her lots of support!"


    At the Smiths.


    The servant quickly told him that Joel had watched over him all night the previous day.


    Joel, whose eyes were all red, held his hand and said, "Unclen, the Smiths still need you.I can''t head


    the family by myself yet.You can''t just leave all of this behind and go" Joel was lying.


    He was even more outstanding than himself back then, yet he was putting on an act like thatn smiled


    weakly.


    "I''m fine,¡¯ A touch of sorrow shed across Joel''s eyes.


    He picked up the cell phone and handed it ton in an attempt to pique his interest.


    He said, "I remember you used to like ying games, Unclen.This game is very popr now.How


    about trying it out?"


    The reason why he had yed games in the past was that she was still with him back then.


    He said dispassionately "...I don''t know how to y it"


    "It''s fine"


    Joel opened a live stream app and said, "It''s pretty interesting to watch others y, too! You can even


    learn how to y just by watching"


    He opened a random live stream and ced the cell phone at a corner on the side withinn¡¯s line of


    vision.


    A soft and tender voice could already be hearding from the live stream.


    "Chesty, why are my points so low?"


    Chester replied, "That''s because the points are calcted using the total amount of tips you receive


    from fans through the virtual gifts they send you! You don''t have many fans yet! Hehe,e on,


    everyone! I''m always being trashed by sweetcherry in the game, so I''m going to give her a taste of how


    it feels to be trashed this time!"


    ¡®sweetcherry''?n was taken aback for a moment.


    He remembered that Yvette''s game alias had been ¡®lollipop¡¯ back then.


    When he teased her for using such a sweet-sounding name, she had replied, "What''s wrong with that?


    If I have a daughter in the future, I''ll y games with her and give her the alias ''sweetcherry¡¯, and have


    you die of diabetes from all the sugar!"


    ¡®Sweetcherry¡¯...


    Right away, a face-off screen entered his sight, sweetcherry only had a few hundred points while her


    opponent Chesty had a few thousand points.


    He suddenly gained a little interest.


    When Chester raised his head, he suddenly discovered that Cherry''s total number of points had


    exceeded his.


    He immediately eximed, "What the f*ck?! What happened? " Cherry eximed excitedly, "Someone


    just gave me a huge tip! I can¡¯t even keep count anymore!"


    Chester did a count and found that the person had actually given her a $80,000 tip in one go! Shocked,


    he urged, "Quick, greet your Sponsor Daddy! Thank you for the tip, Sponsor Daddy!"


    Cherry was very troubled, though.


    She said, "But I already have a Daddy!"


    She tilted her head, bit her finger, and thought about it for a while.Then, her eyes suddenly lit up and


    she eximed, "I know, I''ll have Mommy call him Daddy instead! So, that means he''s Grandpa! Thank


    you for the tip, Grandpa!"


    While talking, another notification saying she had received an $80,000 tip scrolled across the screen.


    It instantly dealt a crushing blow to Chester''s points.


    "F*ck!" He was angry now.


    "Don''t be so arrogant! I also have sponsors!"


    He immediately posted a link to the live stream on his Facebook page and wrote: "Hey everyone!


    Those with money, please show some support! Those without, go away.Most of Chester''s friends were


    wealthy people, and they usually gave tips worth a few thousand dors for fun.


    After making the post, his score indeed started to rise.At this time, Justin was currently seated in his


    office in the Hunt Corporation''s office tower.


    Beside him, Pete was studying.He opened his Facebook page and immediately saw Chester''s post.


    Bored, he opened the link.


    He immediately heard a tender voiceing from the live stream: "Sponsor Grandpa, in order to thank


    you for giving me such big tips, I''ll tell you some trivia!"

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Justin was taken aback when he heard the voice.


    It sounded vaguely familiar.


    However, when he lowered his head and saw his son beside him, he suppressed his doubts.


    Back in California, Pete had worn girls¡¯ clothing from time to time as if he had a split personality.


    However, after they returned to New York, apart from the first day he went to practice martial arts at the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts where he had returned in a princess dress and became a little princess


    again, he had been normal the past few days.


    He must be too high-strung.


    Otherwise, why would he find the voice just now so simr to his son''s when he was having rpses


    previously? What was Chester doing, though? Why was there a child''s voice in his live stream? Justin''s


    deep-set eyes narrowed as he watched on sullenly It took only a few seconds for him to figure out what


    was going on with the so-called ¡®contest¡¯.


    He let out a coldugh right away.


    His younger brother sure was making a good showing.


    To think he was being suppressed by a nobody streamer.


    It wasn''t an issue as long as no one knew, but should theree a day where it became known that


    Chesty the game streamer was a Hunt, it would be a huge embarrassment to the family! At the thought,


    Justin immediately topped up $300,000 into his ount.


    He was about to tip his younger brother when he suddenly heard the tender voice say, "Do you know


    who discovered radium? It''s Johnny Depp!"


    Justin: ??


    His fingers instantly paused, and he felt a sense of familiarity welling up in him.


    He impulsively entered the live stream hosted by ¡®sweetcherry¡¯. The screen showed both streamers


    facing off, but neither of their cameras was turned on.


    Instead, they were streaming their gamey.


    In a crisp and clear voice, the little girl said, "Sponsor Grandpa, I didn''t get it wrong.I have a really


    awesome memory, yeah! If you don''t believe me, I can tell you more!"


    "Do you know the famous ywright who wrote Romeo and Juliet? It''s Chris Hemsworth!"


    These insignificant trivia whose answers were all handsome actors and celebrities...Why did they


    sound so familiar? Justin couldn''t help but nce at Pete again.


    He coughed and cast his eyes down, but an inexplicable sense of intimacy suddenly surged up in him.


    He had always been a loner since he was a child.


    He didn''t have many friends and on top of that, there was a lot of scheming and trickery among his


    rtives.


    Even his grandfather had tricked him right before his death...


    Therefore, there were times when he felt lonely, too.


    Pete was a boy, so he had always taught him to be independent and self-reliant since he was a baby.


    He hadn''t liked the Pete who wore a princess dress, but to be honest, when he grasped his big hand


    with his soft little hands and looked at him with those big, damp, and innocent eyes of his, his heart had


    felt as if it were soaking in a hot spring.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder how nice would it be if he really had a daughter?


    "Aren''t I clever, yeah? I see everyone in thementsughing.Is it because I''m so smart? But why


    isn¡¯t anyone tipping me?"


    With a flick of his fingers, Justin immediately sent out a tip worth 9,999 airnes, which was the most


    expensive virtual gift purchasable.


    Cherry immediately eximed "I must have done really well! Someone has tipped me again!"


    She didn''t know how much money that was at all, but she nevertheless said in a rather troubled


    manner, "But it''s only because Mommy''s Daddy is a very bad man that I got her a Sponsor Daddy.I


    can''t have two at the same time! I can only choose one to be my Sponsor Grandpa"


    As soon as she said that, another ount also gave her a tip worth 9,999 airnes! Cherry shouted,


    "Sponsor Grandpa! Love you!"


    Justin opened the list of fans and found that the top fan in sweetcherry''s fan list was a person named


    ¡®Grandpa¡¯


    He sure knew how to take advantage of others.


    He let out a coldugh and sent another 9,999 airnes.


    In other words, he had given her a tip of $150,000 right away.


    Troubled, Cherry lowered her voice and asked Chester seriously, "Chesty, who should I call Sponsor


    Grandpa?"


    Seeing that his points that had just increased greatly were firmly suppressed again, Chester entered


    her live stream huffily and said, "Let me see who''s the bastard that actually tipped you $300,000


    straightaway."


    As he spoke, he opened her fan list.


    As user ounts of the live stream tform were linked to their Facebook profiles, the users''


    Facebook profile pictures would also show in the live-stream tform.


    At the sight of that familiar profile picture on Cherry''s fan list , the words at the tip of Chester''s tongue


    changed and he stuttered, "J-J-Justin?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry immediately understood what he meant and she eximed softly, "Daddy?!"


    Justin¡¯''??"


    Cherry''s voice immediately became excited, though she also did an obvious turnaround and added, "I


    meant Sponsor Daddy!"


    "Justin!!!"


    That familiar voice and way of speech...


    He turned and looked at Pete, who was next to him, again.


    Pete,''??"


    The tyrant was using his cell phone and also had earphones on, but he kept ncing at him from time


    to time.


    A resigned Pete raised the book in his hand and said, "I really am reading"


    Justin kept quiet.


    Then, he nodded and continued to watch the live stream.


    Everyone in thements wasughing at the streamer.


    She had said just now that she wouldn''t call anyone ¡®Sponsor Daddy¡¯, but a momentter, she had


    given in for the sake of tips! Not only did she have a Sponsor Grandpa, but she also had a Sponsor


    Daddy now! Justin''s eyes darkened slightly.


    His expression turned cold and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be giving off


    an icy chill.


    Little did he think that he, who had always been hard-hearted, would actually fall for a nobody


    streamer''s charms.


    He was about to close the live stream when the tender voice said, "Sponsor Daddy, do you wanna


    watch me y games? I''m super good at it, yeah! I''m even better at games than trivia knowledge!"


    His fingers suddenly paused and he started to watch her y just like that.


    The streamer sounded like she was only five or six years old.


    Her voice was soft and tender, and she liked to y as a particr female hero in the game.The hero


    was a very cute little girl who carried a huge cannon.


    However, not only did she diss people mercilessly in the game, but she also had a lot of firepower.


    Before he knew it, he had spent an hour and a half watching the live stream.


    This continued until...


    "Sponsor Grandpa, Daddy.I''m going offline.By the way, what are you having for lunch today? We''re


    gonna have beef steak! That''s my favorite food, yeah!"


    At some point, she no longer addressed Justin as ¡®Sponsor Daddy¡¯ but just ¡®Daddy¡¯.


    It was only after the live stream ended that Justin finally came back to his senses.He couldn''t help


    looking at Pete again.


    An expressionless Pete looked back at him.


    Justin kept quiet for a while.


    Then, he said, "Pete, say ¡®Daddy''"


    The way that little streamer kept calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯ was so adorable that even his heart had softened.


    Were all children that cute? Pete pursed his lips.His little face was serious as he looked at him.


    After contemting for a while, he asked, "Daddy, have you seen the doctor?"


    Justin also felt that he was acting rather ridiculously.


    He stood up and said, "Let''s go home for lunch"


    When the two returned home, the nanny brought out tes of piping hot food.Chester automatically sat


    at the dining table.


    Justin suddenly looked at him and asked, "Who''s that kid you were doing a live-stream with today?"


    Chester''s fork-holding hand stopped moving and he froze all over.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chester grew up with Justin, so his elder brother had always inspired awe and respect in him as though


    he was his father.


    Therefore, he actually felt very guilty about hiding the truth from Justin.


    If Justin didn''t ask, he wouldn''t say anything.


    But now that he had, he mustn''t lie! As such, he stammered, "I-it''s your daughter..."


    His daughter? Well, the little streamer had called him Daddy for two hours, but he was indeed her true


    blue Sponsor Daddy.


    At this time, a calm voice reached them.


    "What live stream are you talking about?"


    Pete sat with his back straight.


    Although his voice still had a childish quality to it, it nevertheless gave off a calm and steady feeling.


    Chester replied, "My team leader in the game hosted a live stream today..."


    Justin snorted coldly.


    "You''re actually acknowledging a five or six-year-old girl as your leader? How promising of you."


    Pete,¡¯..."


    Uncle Chester''s team leader in the game was Cherry.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stilled his expression and started spouting nonsense with a straight face.


    "Uncle Chester, you must have been tricked.A lot of people use voice changers these days.Chester¡¯?"


    However, Justin said, "It didn''t sound like she was using a voice changer."


    He didn''t dwell on these, though.


    Instead, after casting a nce at Chester, he asked dispassionately, "Are you intending to y games


    for the rest of your life?"


    Chester shook his head.


    "Actually, I want to be a professional esports yer and start my own team, but I don''t have that much


    money.I "


    "Is eight million enough?"


    Justin''s voice was cool and crisp as he casually cut a piece of his steak.


    Chester was stunned.


    As he looked at Justin, his eyes suddenly reddened.


    It was just like back when he was still a child.


    When he said that he didn''t want to study, no one in the family had supported him.


    Everyone had called him a good-for-nothing.


    Justin was the only one who had asked, "Then what do you want to do?¡¯ Justin had always respected


    his dreams.


    Chester lowered his head.


    His voice sounded a little choked as he replied, "Yes"


    "Well, I think that little girl has a bright future ahead of her¡¯ Justin said, "You can recruit her into your


    team.¡¯


    Chester, "?"


    All his emotions from just now evaporated in an instant.


    If Justin knew that was his daughter, he probably wouldn''t think so anymore! He stammered, "Justin,


    you s-seem to like my team leader quite a bit?"


    "She''s fine, I suppose"


    Justin speared another piece of steak and said, "This tastes pretty good¡¯ At the Smiths.


    Before one knew it, it was already noon.


    Joel entered the room and sawn staring at the screen of the live stream that had already ended.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Is there anything you would like for lunch today, Unclen?"


    He had initially thought that he wouldn''t have any appetite as usual and would just patronize him a little,


    but unexpectedly,n actually answered, "Steak, I suppose."


    Joel was taken aback.


    His uncle hadn''t had meat for several years.


    Because he had lost all will to live, he had lost interest in everything, including eating.


    What had happened? Joel couldn''t figure it out, so he simply decided not to think about it anymore.


    It was fine as long as Unclen was willing to eat! "Mmm!"


    Cherry put a piece of steak into her mouth, which was stuffed so full that her cheeks were bulging.


    Her lips were all greasy and her big ck eyes were filled with a rich sense of contentment.


    Her speech was unclear as she said, "This is delicious!"


    Her adorable appearance gave Melissa, who had cooked the meal, a sense of satisfaction.


    She patted her on the head and said, "If Cherry likes it, Grand-aunt Melissa will make some for you


    again!"


    "Okie!"


    Cherry nodded repeatedly as she dished outpliments generously.


    "Not only is Grand-aunt Melissa pretty, but she¡¯ s also kind and a great cook! Aunt Sheril is so blessed


    to have a mommy like you!"


    As soon as she said that, she spied Noraing downstairs.


    Cherry blinked and added, "But my Mommy''s also super awesome!"


    Nora raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Which part of me do you think is awesome?" Cherry thought hard for a while.


    Then, she tilted her head and answered, "You''re awesome at sleeping!"


    Nora decided not to hold it against the little fellow.


    After stretching and yawning, she walked over, took a seat, and finished her meal in just a few bites.


    There was a rare guest at the table today¡ªLogan Anderson.


    He ate slowly and gracefully.


    When he saw Nora wolfing down her food, he inadvertently curled his lip.


    The way his cousin ate as if she had never eaten anything in her life before...


    He lowered his beautiful almond-shaped eyes.


    However, there wasn''t any disdain in his eyes but just a thoughtful look.


    After lunch, Nora went upstairs and packed Cherry''s school bag for her.


    By the time she went back down, Cherry was also almost done with her lunch.


    At the sight of the schoolbag in her hands, a dazed Melissa asked, "Where are you going, Nora?"


    Nora replied, "For an interview.¡¯


    "At the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten?"


    ""Yeah.¡¯ Melissa said apologetically, "But we don''t have any interview spots.Give me some time; I''ve


    already asked my family about it, though they haven''t given me any answer yet..."


    As soon as she said that, the piercing sound of the chair dragging against the floor rang out.


    Logan stood up abruptly.


    "Mom, did you go back to the Woods and let them bully you again?"


    As though she was afraid that Nora would realize something, Melissa frowned at Logan and said,


    "Logan, shut up!"


    Logan snorted.


    "Mom, have you forgotten what you told Sheril and me in the past? Does attending that kindergarten


    even bring any meaning?"


    Melissa had never been one to care about superficial formalities like that.


    When Sheril and Logan didn''t get ces for the interview to enroll in the kindergarten, she had told the


    two children , Enrolling into the kindergarten doesn''t make one noble.What gives you a noble character


    is when you value and respect yourselves."


    Melissa, however, frowned.


    She grabbed Logan, lowered her voice, and said, "Nora is different from the two of you! She grew up


    elsewhere.If Cherry can''t even attend that kindergarten, I''m worried that Nora won''t be able to hold her


    head up high in the circle in the future!"


    Logan understood all of this.


    But the moment he thought of his elegant and graceful mother returning to the Woods to be mistreated


    by others He said in an unruly manner, "Do you really think she can enroll Cherry into the kindergarten


    even if she has a rmendation letter? There''s no way she''ll pass the interview!"


    Melissa patted him on the shoulder and said, "That''s why I got you back here.I want you to take them


    there and apany Nora for the interview.Logan was stunned.


    He clenched his jaw.His features, which were simr to Nora''s, carried an air of unruliness and


    defiance.


    He said, "But the Woods haven''t sent the rmendation letter yct!"


    Melissa sighed.


    She knew that her sister-inw must be making things difficult for her again.


    She said, "I''ll call them and urge them"


    Rather than saying she was ¡®urging¡¯ them¡­ It was actually probably more like she was begging them


    instead.


    Logan''s expression turned even colder.


    It was at this moment that the two of them heard a cool and indifferent voice: "You don''t have to beg


    them for one.I already have an interview spot.¡¯ Taken aback, Melissa looked at Nora and asked, "How


    did you get the spot, Nora?"


    Nora was about to give her a simple exnation when her cell phone rang.


    When she picked up, she heard the voice of Lisa, her cousin in California, reaching her through the


    phone.


    She said, "Nora, I suspect you aren''t Uncle Henry''s daughter at all!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Nora''s cat-like eyes flickered when she heard her.


    Then, she raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    By then, Lisa had already continued to speak angrily.


    Even so, her voice still sounded tender as she said, "Uncle Henry heard that I''m going to New York for


    my internship, so he came to our house today and told my mother and me to approach you for money!


    He even said that he won¡¯ t make life easy for you if you refuse! Is there anyone who would treat their


    daughter like that?"


    Nora chuckled softly and asked, "Are youing to New York?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa sounded disappointed as she said, "Yeah...Both Ang and I are going to New York.I''m...going for


    an internship while she''s applying for a postgraduate position at the New York Medical College.The


    reason why I''m calling is to tell you this."


    She was probably worried that Ang would give her trouble after she came to New York.


    Nora didn''t take it seriously, though.


    Instead, she asked, "Do you need me to arrange amodation for you?"


    "No, it''s alright.I''ve already made a hotel room reservation.Nora didn''t insist."


    Okay.It was almost time for the interview, so she didn''t say anything else after telling her to look for her


    if she met with any trouble.


    After hanging up, her expression turned chilly.


    Her eyes were downcast and her emotions unreadable.


    Henry had probably treated her badly because of her stepmother marrying into the family, as well as


    the fact that she had gradually gained weight, so it was embarrassing to bring her around, right?


    However, Lisa''s "I suspect you aren''t Uncle Henry''s daughter"


    couldn''t help but keep echoing in her mind.


    It seemed like she should find an opportunity to do a DNA test soon.


    Logan walked up to her.


    He was wearing a set of ck sportswear and white limited edition sneakers, and his short hair was


    tousled.


    He red at her with his cat-like eyes that were so simr to hers and asked impatiently, "Are you


    coming or not?"


    Nora took Cherry''s hand and followed behind him leisurely .


    She dragged her feetzily when she walked, giving off the feeling that she was a very sloppy person.


    When the two reached the garage, she found a shy yellow sports car parked there¡ªit was actually a


    Ferrari! Nora raised her eyebrows and subconsciously let out a whistle.


    During the past few days at the Andersons, she had already figured out their financial situation.


    The Andersons had already fallen into decline during thest two decades.


    Harmonia Pharmacy''s monthly sales volume fluctuated around 1.5 million dors.


    Torge enterprises that dealt with funds amounting to as much as dozens or hundreds of millions of


    dors, it indeed wascking.


    The market value of most of the cars that the Andersons owned also ranged from $300,000 to


    $500,000.


    However, Logan''s sports car was a limited edition.


    The value of the car was enough for one to buy a vi.


    Neither Simon nor Melissa were people who overindulged their children, so they certainly couldn''t be


    the ones who had bought the Ferrari.


    Besides, neither could the Andersons afford it, either...


    Therefore, this unassuming cousin of hers must be the true hidden big boss of the Andersons, right?


    "It''s so cool!"


    Cherry circled the sports car.


    She touched the headlights with her little hand, turned to look at Nora, and said, "Mommy, I also wanna


    buy a sports car when I grow up! I want a pink one!"


    Nora smiled and casually replied, "Sure."


    When Logan saw how both mother and daughter had the guts to say what they did, he couldn''t help


    but scoff.


    He slid into the driver''s seat suavely and said, "Come on in ¡° Nora felt a little speechless"...Are you


    taking us there in this car?"


    Logan frowned impatiently and said, "Just get in if I tell you to.What''s all that superfluous nonsense


    for?"


    If he didn''t drive them there in this car, how was she going to suppress those people in the


    kindergarten? The car was exactly why Melissa had summoned him back home.


    It was his precious treasure.


    Even Sheril wasn''t allowed to sit in it usually.


    He turned to see that both Nora and Cherry had taken a step back.


    They said in unison: "No way!"


    "No way, yeah!"


    Logan raised his chin slightly.


    The two of them had a pretty good eye for things, huh.


    Indeed, not just anyone was qualified enough to sit in this car''s passenger seat.


    It was understandable why they would be nervous or scared.


    However, since his mother had made the request, he wasn ¡®t such a petty person, either.


    He was about to say something when Nora said, "This car is too ugly!"


    A soft and tender Cherry agreed.


    "Mommy''s right! Cherry hates poop-yellow, yeah!"


    Logan was bewildered.What the heck was ''poop-yellow''?! He was about to speak when Nora took


    Cherry''s hand and got into the back seat of a Mercedes Benz.


    Cherry opened the car window and waved her chubby little arm as she called out, "Handsome Uncle


    Logan,e and drive this instead!"


    Logan: "!!"


    Those two practically couldn''t recognize something good when it was ced right in front of them! His


    heart had initially been aching at the thought of someone sitting in Little Yellow, but now that they


    weren''t getting into the car anymore, it just so happened to be exactly what he wanted.


    In any case, no matter what car they went there in, they would still fail the kindergarten entrance


    interview anyway Back then, Melissa had been well-known in New York as ady of talent.


    Even so, she had failed the interview due to her family background.


    Logan got out of the sports car and walked over to the Mercedes.


    As he opened the car door to the driver''s seat, he said, "You made the decision yourself.You''d best not


    comin that I didn''t try making you guys look good!"


    Nora found this cousin of hers rather stuck-up in a cute way.


    She rubbed her chin and stared at Logan.


    Going by how old he and Sheril were, they likely just graduated from college.


    Sheril didn''te home often because she was always at the pharmaceuticalboratory .


    What was Logan doing, then? Logan felt a little ufortable.


    He hopped into the car, closed the door, and said, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a


    handsome guy before?"


    Nora looked up a little at the Ferrari.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Are you into racing?"


    At the mention of racing, Logan''s eyes lit up.He started the car and drove out.


    "Yeah."


    Cherry''s eyes widened and she said, "Uncle Logan, Mommy and I like racing, too! Can you take Cherry


    and Mommy with you when you''re participating in a race next time?"


    Logan subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Sheril had also begged him to take her to one before, but he had refused.


    These two, though...He nced at Nora through the rearview mirror and saw that she was leaning


    against the seat, seemingly asleep.


    Then, he thought of how hungry she had looked when she was eating...


    The attitude his mom held toward them was also as if she was afraid that the two of them would be


    looked down upon, thereby hurting their self-esteem.


    It wasn''t like he couldn''t take them there and let them have a look anyway.


    The words at the tip of Logan¡¯s tongue ended up bing "Okay."


    Then, he heard Cherry exim, "Wow! All those men who drive racing cars are very handsome! They


    also wear super nice clothes!"


    Logan was rendered speechless.


    Why did it feel like they weren''t going there to broaden their horizons but to check out hunks? Cherry


    asked excitedly, "Uncle Logan, what''s your cing in the race?"


    The corners of Logan''s lips curled slightly as he replied, "First ce.He spoke neither arrogantly nor


    impetuously but with strong self-confidence instead.¡±


    Cherry pped and said, "You''re amazing, Uncle Logan!"


    This was a subject that interested Logan after all. Thus, he ended up talking a little more than usual.


    He said, "My achievements are nothing.The international racer Yanci is the one who''s truly


    impressive.He''s my idol!"


    Cherry nced at Mommy when she heard what he said.


    Then, she whispered, "Uncle Logan, I''ll tell you a secret.Do you know who Vanci is?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Logan raised his eyebrows.


    "Tsk, you make it sound like you''ve seen him before.¡¯ Cherry grinned and said, "Yanci is¡ª"


    "Cherry¡± A warning reached Cherry and the words ¡®my Mommy¡¯ did a U-turn in her mouth and went


    back down her throat.


    In the end, she said weakly, "I''m not allowed to tell anyone"


    Logan was rendered speechless.


    His lip corners spasmed and he couldn''t help but think the kid must be bragging.


    Never mind, life was already hard for them.


    He wouldn''t expose her little lies.


    Since they didn''t want to embarrass themselves, he would stop talking about it.


    The kindergarten was very close to the Andersons¡¯ residence, so it took only ten minutes by car for


    them to reach.


    It certainly lived up to its name of being the top kindergarten in New York.


    The International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was like a pce, and the exterior looked magnificent


    and high-end.


    There were parents there who hade early and were waiting to pick up their children.


    The cars they drove were either worth millions or were ordinary cars with shy license tes.


    When their jeep stopped at the kindergarten, sure enough, the security guard frowned and asked,


    "What''s the purpose of your visit?"


    Logan took a deep breath and replied, "We''re here for an interview.¡¯


    The security guard wore an expensive-looking uniform.


    He said gruffly, "You can''t drive the car in, so enter on foot instead."


    Logan parked the car at the roadside.


    As soon as they got off the car, they saw the security guard eagerly letting a Rolls-Royce Phantom in.


    Logan''s expression darkened.


    The slim young man was half a head taller than Nora.


    He lowered his head slightly and said a little unhappily, "Did you see that? Sometimes, a car is a status


    symbol itself"


    However, the young woman instead took Cherry''s hand and walked ahead as if she was taking a stroll,


    seemingly unaffected.


    Nora scrutinized the kindergarten.


    Although the security guard was judging people by the cars they drove, after one entered the premises,


    one would realize that the kindergarten had been designed very fastidiously with every detail highly


    exquisite.


    In terms of their facilities, they passed with flying colors.


    Next to her, a displeased Loganined, "A ce where even the security guards are so


    judgmental isn''t suitable for children at all, much less for your daughter! You don''t have to prove


    yourself this way! There are many outstanding people in our circle who didn''t attend this kindergarten!"


    Nora knew that Logan was right.


    In a ce like this where the students were wealthy or of noble background, the childrenpeted


    more with their family backgrounds instead, so they must already have been ssified into different


    social sses in the school.


    While a ce like this didn''t suit ordinary children, it suited Cherry very well.


    Cherry had a high IQ and was someone who couldn''t sit still.


    She was fickle and lost interest in things very quickly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    On top of that, she was quick-witted and always found various excuses not to study when she was at


    home.


    It was likely that only stimtion provided by an environment like this would be able to make her focus.


    After all, she couldn''t really let Cherry y games for her entire lifetime, right? When Logan saw that


    the young woman didn''t seem to have any intention of changing her mind despite him wording it so


    clearly, the usually reticent man simply decided not to say any more.


    However, he let out a snort inwardly.


    Did she really think she could enroll her daughter into the school just because she got an interview


    spot? The two went all the way from the security guard post to the kindergarten¡¯s main building.


    The more Nora saw, the more satisfied she became.


    Before they entered the interview room, she squatted down, looked at Cherry, and said, "Cherry, if you


    can stay here for the full duration of three months without revealing your identity or using your family''s


    power, Mommy will agree to a request of yours.Can you do it?"


    A request...Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    She nodded and said, "Yes, Okie-Dokie "


    This way, she would be able to have Mommy agree to live with Daddy! After they came to New York,


    things were different from when they were staying in a hotel in California.


    It wasn''t convenient for her to switch ces with her brother anymore! Next to them, Logan scoffed


    softly.


    ¡®Without revealing your identity¡¯...? Indeed, they mustn''t reveal the fact that she is the child of a woman


    not from around these parts, lest the other children look down on her.


    ¡®Without using your family''s power¡¯...? The Andersons couldn''t even get an interview spot.


    What was there for them to make use of? How exactly did that woman bring herself to say such


    grandiose things? Those who didn''t know any better would have thought that Cherry was a Hunt or a


    Smith! Light flickered in his cat-like eyes that resembled Nora''s and he gave them a reminder.


    "It''s time for the interview: The three of them entered the principal''s office together.


    Logan frowned and subconsciously straightened his back when he thought of the intense barrage of


    questions he had experienced when his mother had brought him and Sheril for an interview back then.


    However, what happened next was...


    "This is Cheryl Smith''s school uniform.You can bring her here for sses tomorrow.Do remember not to


    bete.¡¯


    After the polite exchange, the principal personally sent them out and said, "Miss Smith, I''ll see you off.


    "No, it''s fine"


    After Nora''s calm reply, she left the office with Cherry and Logan, who was feeling a little giddy.


    After the three of them left, someone asked, "Sir, who''s that? To think they''re exempted from even the


    interview!"


    The principal shook his head and replied, "The bigwigs specially called to leave instructions, and also


    said that they''re their friends.I didn''t dare ask about the specifics"


    Logan frowned the whole way home.Even after he got home, he still felt like he was dreaming.


    Nora held Cherry''s hand and entered the living room.


    As soon as she did, she heard two people inside talking.


    One of them had a very high-pitched voice and she sounded a little arrogant.


    She said, "Why didn''t you wait for me, Melissa? I was only an hour and a halfte, that''s all.


    Don¡¯ t you even have that bit of patience when you''re asking for help to enroll in a good school?"


    Melissa forced a smile and replied, "Sorry about that, Miranda.Nora said that she''s already gotten an


    interview spot through someone else''s help.¡¯


    Nora, Logan, and Cherry entered the living room while the two of them were talking.


    Melissa''s sister-inw was a woman of about fifty years old.


    Her name was Miranda Wood, and she was Melissa''s elder brother''s wife.


    A nce at her dressing and demeanor was enough for one to know that she was a wealthy


    housewife.


    Her chin was currently raised slightly as she scanned the people who just entered.


    Nora was expressionless, so it was hard to tell whether she was happy or sad.


    However, Logan, who had followed her in, didn''t look so good.


    This made Melissa sigh inwardly.


    She stood up, walked over, and said, "It''s okay.We can still look at other kindergartens.¡¯


    Miranda came over.


    She sounded gloating as she said, "That kindergarten¡¯s interview questions actually differ depending


    on who the interviewee is! For families like mine, the interview is just a procedure.Most of the students


    are excellent children selected from average families..."


    After saying that, she smiled and went on.


    "Oops, when I say ¡®average families¡¯, I don''t really mean actual average families but mid-tier wealthy


    families.Those who have fallen into decline aren''t counted because they won''t even get any interview


    spots...¡¯


    She was obviously insinuating things about the Andersons.


    Melissa''s grip on her handkerchief tightened slightly, and even the smile on her face became somewhat


    forced.


    Miranda smirked and looked at Nora.


    With a huge sense of superiority, she said, "It''s normal that you failed the interview.After all, it''s not just


    anyone who can get in even if they have a letter of rmendation.¡¯


    As soon as she said that, Cherry looked up and said adorably, "Huh? Are there people who need to go


    through interviews?"


    Miranda was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Logan hadn''t said a word since they left the kindergarten.He simply couldn''t figure out why they hadn''t


    gone through an interview.


    When Miranda was speaking just now, the look in his eyes had turned cold.


    His cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, his long eyshes hiding the chilly look in them.


    He was about to say something when Cherry''s childish tender voice rang out.


    At once, the corners of Logan''s lips curled upward.


    When he saw Miranda''s smug smile freeze, he felt even happier.


    At her question, Logan raised his good-looking and delicate eyebrows and replied, "We didn''t go


    through an interview: "You didn''t?"


    Miranda quickly reacted and said, "It must be because the rmendation letter you got from


    someone else didn''t work, right? Well, that makes sense.After all, where is your cousin going to get a


    rmendation letter from when even the Andersons can''t get an interview spot?"


    She turned around, took out a piece of paper from her bag, and handed it to Melissa with one hand.


    "Here you go, this is the Woods'' rmendation letter.Just go to the interview again tomorrow and it''ll


    be fine."


    Melissa reached out to take the letter with a look of gratitude.


    She said, "Miranda, thank you¡ª"


    Before she could touch the rmendation letter, Miranda''s grip loosened and the piece of paper


    dropped onto the floor.Miranda immediately covered her mouth and eximed, "Oh dear, would you


    look at that, Melissa! Why did my hand let go in advance? I''ll have to trouble you to pick it up"


    After speaking, she sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, straightened her back, and looked at Melissa


    with a huge sense of superiority.


    The Woods were a big family.


    Over the years, thanks to them clinging on to the Smiths, they were starting to do better and better.


    Back then, Miranda and Melissa were both members of the wealthy circle.


    Melissa and Yvette were well-known while Miranda was just an ordinary person looking up to them.


    The men she liked back then had all revolved around those two women...


    Butter on, Yvette eloped and ruined her own reputation.


    As for Melissa, she was blind enough to fall in love with a man as ipetent as Simon and had


    disregarded her family''s objections and married him.


    On the other hand, Miranda had married Melissa''s elder brother and became the mistress of the


    Woods.


    Miranda was very smug about it.


    What she loved doing most was watching the person who had once been high up in the air, and whom


    she had needed to look up to, begging her for help.


    Melissa stood there, her hand still stretched out.


    She clenched her fingers.


    She knew very well that Miranda had done it on purpose.


    Her pride also refused to let her bend over.


    But when she nced at Nora...


    The young woman was cool and distant.


    Beautiful and gracious, she bore an 80% resemnce to Yvette.


    Her eyes, in particr, were exactly the same as Logan''s.


    However, that young woman had never had a mother.


    Her father disliked her, her stepmother abused her, and she had even be pregnant before


    marriage.


    How could her heart possibly not ache for a young woman like that? Melissa retracted her gaze and


    sighed.


    She was about to squat and pick up the letter when a fair and slender hand held her wrist.


    The young woman''s voice was cool as she said, "We don''t have any use for that rmendation


    letter"


    The seated Miranda was surprised.


    "Why is that?"


    Logan bent over, picked up the rmendation letter on the floor, and flung it right at Miranda''s face.


    With an awful look on his face, he said stiffly, "Aunt Miranda, you can have the rmendation letter


    back! That woman¡­¡±


    I mean Nora''s daughter has been epted without an interview: Miranda was originally very angry


    when Logan flung the rmendation letter onto her face, but upon hearing what he said, she


    eximed sharply, "She was exempted from the interview? How can that be?! In all of New York, apart


    from the Hunts and the Smiths, the number of families eligible for exemption can be counted on one


    hand! Who did you ask for a rmendation letter?"


    Logan also looked at her curiously.


    Nora''s indifferent gaze swept across Miranda.


    Then...She let out a big yawn.Miranda...


    After a moment''s hesitation, Melissa asked, "Did you ask Justin to give them a heads-up for you?"


    Out of all the families that Nora was acquainted with, the only one who she could think of with that sort


    of capability was Justin Hunt.


    Nora clicked her tongue inwardly at her question.


    Of course not.


    Getting someone to do things for oneself was the same as using up favors.


    She wasn''t going to let him return the favor of saving his grandmother and giving him the Carefree Pills


    so quickly.


    She was waiting for him to owe her enough favors so that she could ask for her son back in the


    future!She had merely talked to the kindergarten''s shareholders, that''s all.


    However, since her aunt had provided an exnation, she couldn''t be bothered to say any more.


    She gave Melissa a small smile as a response to her guess.


    Then, she took Cherry''s handzily and went upstairs.


    Starting the next day, Cherry would have to report to school at eight in the morning.


    She had to get up at 7:40 am to see her off, so she had to have an early night tonight.


    Seeing that the two of them had gone upstairs, Miranda frowned, looked at Melissa, and asked in a low


    voice, "Who exactly is your niece? How did she get to know Mr.Hunt?"


    The few big families in New York were acquainted with one another ever since a few generations ago,


    so they all knew one another.


    Even so, no one had the guts to trouble Justin with trivial matters.


    Seeing how Miranda was always looking down upon others, Melissa decided to give her a vague


    answer and replied, "They met in California.¡¯¡¯


    This way, Miranda, who was sycophantic toward those in power and bullied those who weren''t,


    wouldn''t dare to be rude to Nora anymore if they met again in the future.


    Seeing that Melissa was disinclined to say more, as well as when she thought of that youngdy who


    was so beautiful that her face was an eyesore to her; Miranda didn''t say much anymore.


    After Miranda left, a worried Melissa discussed the matter with Logan.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, Nora has given Justin 5,000 Carefree Pills, but he was also already intending to help us out


    back then...Never mind, maybe I''ll call him and thank him again.¡¯


    Melissa and Simon were Justin''s elders, so he had treated them very politely in California.Due to his


    good upbringing, he was a very polite man.


    However, Melissa also understood that this was primarily based on the friendship between those of the


    previous generation.


    To be honest, given his status, it would actually make more sense if he ignored them instead.


    Upstairs.


    Nora washed her hands and changed into her pajamas.


    She had only justid down on the soft mattress when she received a call from Justin.


    She picked up the call.


    "Hello, Mr.Hunt."


    His voice rang in her ear.


    "Hello, Miss Smith¡¯¡¯ Nora had heard many people addressing her as ''Miss Smith¡¯ before, but when his


    low, subwoofer-like voice uttered the two words, coupled with his clear pronunciation, there was


    actually a different kind of charm to it.


    It made Nora feel like hearing him say a few more words.


    She chuckled and asked, "Is something up?"


    The man continued to speak seriously.


    "Oh, Aunt Melissa called just now to say that she wanted to invite me to lunch as thanks for giving you


    the rmendation letter for Golden Sunshine Kindergarten."


    Nora felt a faint headacheing on.


    This was so awkward that she wanted to die! She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in


    resignation.


    Just as she was thinking about how she could gloss the incident over, the man''s low voice rang out in


    the cell phone again.


    "May I know when Miss Smith is nning to invite me to lunch?"


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    She turned over on the bed and said, "Well, there¡¯s no time like the present.How about noon


    tomorrow?"


    "Okay: After Justin finished speaking, he added, "Bring your daughter along.¡±


    "Sure."


    Nora''s lips curled up mischievously and she said, "You bring your son, too."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    The two settled on a time and ce.


    When she hung up, Cherry ran in.


    She stared at her all wide-eyed and asked, "Mommy, are you really taking me to have lunch with Daddy


    tomorrow?"


    Nora rubbed her head and said calmly, "You have sses tomorrow, so how am I going to take you out


    for lunch?"


    Cherry hung her head dejectedly.


    "I knew it!"


    A mischievous look shed across Nora''s eyes.


    Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts every Tuesday and Friday.


    Apart from those two days, he spent the rest of the time studying at home.


    She hadn''t seen her son for three days.


    The next day, Nora sent Cherry to the kindergarten.


    She stopped the car at the roadside as usual.


    Then, she took Cherry''s hand and led her to the door where a teacher was waiting.


    Cherry was wearing a school uniform that the kindergarten had custom-made and carrying a big


    schoolbag.


    She looked extremely adorable.


    The teacher greeted them.


    "Are you Cheryl Smith? You''re in ss A.I''m your teacher.Shall I bring you in?"


    Cherry was about to run in when Nora held her shoulder.


    Nora said, "I''ll say a few words to her first, Miss"


    The teacher nodded.


    She was already ustomed to this.


    Parents were generally reluctant to part with their children the first time they sent them to kindergarten,


    and would say things like "Tell the teacher if someone bullies you Don''t cry.Mommy will pick you up on


    time", and so on.


    The thought had only just formed when she saw the woman in front of her coolly instruct, "Don''t bully


    the kids, don''t pretend to cry, and don''t bully the teachers.Do you hear me?"


    The teacher was bewildered.


    When she looked again, the little girl, who was happy and excited just now, had straightened her back.


    She grinned and said, "Cherry will take good care of the teachers and the other kiddies, Mommy.


    Don''t worry!"


    The teacher felt a chill go down her back.


    Suddenly, she wondered to herself, ¡®What if that newly-enrolled little girl¡¯ s no little princess but a little


    devil instead?¡¯ Nora watched as Cherry, whose hand the teacher was holding, hopped and skipped into


    the kindergarten.


    Before they even went through the school building''s entrance, Cherry said something which made the


    teacherugh.


    She picked her up straight away and brought her to the ssroom.


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    The little fellow sure was capable of getting along with everyone.


    After dropping her child off, a rxed Nora stretched and looked at the time.


    When she saw that it was still early, she decided to go back home and take a nap.


    At 11 am, she finally woke upzily and got ready to head to the restaurant where she was meeting


    Justin.


    Before she left, Melissa stopped her and said, "There''s a dance party in a few days, Nora.I''m thinking


    of taking you there to meet more people..."


    Nora answered casually, Sure.She left right after that.Melissa, however, looked hesitant.


    Simon asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Melissa sighed.


    "A lot of people will be attending the dance party.I''m afraid Nora doesn''t know how to dance..."


    Simon was aman, so he wasn''t concerned about as many things as her.


    He said, "Just don''t dance then.We''re just going there to socialize anyway"


    Melissa stared at him speechlessly for a moment.


    If she didn''t dance at a dance party...


    Others would only think that Nora wasn''t fit to be seen in public! Besides, all thedies of wealthy


    families were skilled at song and dance, and had nock of talent.


    Nora was so pretty; there was no doubt that they would make things difficult for her there.


    Worried, she picked up the phone and said, "I''ll call Sheril''s dance teacher and have her give Nora a


    crash course! At the very least, she should master the waltz first.¡±


    Justin had picked the restaurant.


    After all, New York was his turf.


    After turning several corners in a small alley ording to the address he gave her, Nora finally saw a


    courtyard.


    There was only a small sign at the entrance.


    If she hadn''t seen the house number, she would probably have never noticed that the ce was a


    restaurant.


    The exterior was decorated with blue bricks while the interior was a whole different world on its own.


    Past the entrance was a pathway paved with tiles that exuded a rich ssical vor.


    There was a fountain at the front, and meticulously maintained bushes lined both sides, making it look


    like a garden in a pce.


    The decor was very exquisite.


    Nora followed the service staff into the private room.


    She had arrived ten minutes early, so she thought that there was no one inside yet.


    However, when she pushed the door open, she instead saw a tall figure seated at a table in the room.


    The man, whose long legs were crossed, wore a ck suit .


    An elegantndscape painting was hanging on the wall behind him, and he was drinking from a coffee


    cup.


    The man didn''t appear to be out of ce at all even in a room as full of ssical vor as this.


    His skin was fair, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was alluring and charming.


    It was as if he had merged with the decor around him, making him seem like a princely young man


    from olden times.


    At the sight of Nora, the man ced the coffee cup down gracefully.


    He nced behind her before he gestured to the seat opposite him and motioned her to take a seat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked, "Where''s your daughter, Miss Smith?"


    "Oh, she has sses."


    An unabashed Nora said without batting even an eyelid.


    She sat down across from him and asked, "Where''s your son, Mr.Hunt?"


    There was a smile in Justin''s deep-set eyes as he said, "He has sses, too"


    Had she known her son wasn''ting, she might as well have stayed home and slept! That scumbag!


    Nora dissed him silently.


    She picked up the coffee cup that was just served to her and took a sip.


    The coffee was very rich and fragrant¡ªit was Geisha coffee.


    On top of that, it seemed like Hacienda La Esmeralda Geisha coffee ? The coffee required unique


    cultivating conditions, and only a certain amount was grown every year.


    She didn''t think that a humble little restaurant like this would actually have it and even serve it to


    guests.


    Unfortunately, in her eyes, good food and good drinks weren''t as practical as a night''s sleep.


    Justin found himself amused at the sight of her finishing the coffee in one gulp as though someone


    didn''t know how to appreciate it.


    He asked dispassionately, "Miss Smith seems particrly concerned about my son?"


    Nora lowered her eyes and replied, "Yes.¡±


    After all, Pete is smart, cute, and lovable.


    Dim light flickered in Justin''s eyes when he heard her reply The look in his dark eyes was unreadable.


    It was hard to tell whether he believed her or not.


    The service staff knocked on the door at this point and started to serve the food.


    The food portion was small but exquisite and varied.


    To foodies, it was a great option.


    However, to Nora...


    This was too troublesome! A single dish wasn''t even enough to fill up her mouth.


    She could''ve filled her tummy with just a few bites, but in the end, she was forced to spend several


    times longer than usual to eat.


    She felt very frustrated.


    She could usually fill her tummy in two minutes, but ten minutes had already passed and yet she still


    wasn''t full.


    Nora nced at the man¡ªhe was eating slowly and elegantly.


    She couldn''t help but think that he was doing this on purpose.


    Ah, well.She wasn''t really here to eat anyway.


    Nora suddenly spoke.


    She said, "It''s so boring, Mr.Hunt.Why don''t we y a game?"


    Justin asked, "What kind of game?"


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile.


    She picked up a wine bottle from the side and replied, "Truth or dare.¡¯ She spun the bottle.


    Justin, however, reached out and pressed the bottle down gently.


    He looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes and said, "You can just ask whatever you want to, Miss


    Smith."


    That woman sure was doing everything possible to get to know him better.


    As soon as the thought formed, he heard the woman ask, "How did you and Pete''s mothere to


    have him, Mr.Hunt?"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    How exactly had she gotten pregnant back then? Nora was really curious about this, so she looked at


    Justin eagerly, hoping that he could give her a logical answer.


    However, Justin''s smile gradually faded.


    Pete''s mother was something unmentionable to him.


    No one had ever dared to bring it up all these years.


    The moment he thought of all those things she did, he couldn''t help but wish he could find her and kill


    her! Yet when the person asking about it was the woman in front of him, for some reason, Justin


    actually found that he couldn''t get angry with her.


    She must be worried that Pete''s biological mother would suddenly appear and end up affecting their life


    together, right? Justin cast his deep-set eyes down slightly.


    Although his tone was mild, his choice of words was strong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t allow Pete''s mother to show up in front of me and him again!"


    Nora fell silent when she sensed the acute frigidity bursting out of the man.


    Hello, she was already right in front of him, though?! Besides, what was he telling her not to worry


    about? She decided to be blunter about it and asked, "What I want to ask is¡ªwas Pete conceived


    naturally?"


    Why were her questions bing more and more explicit ? Something urred to Justin and his ears


    gradually turned a little red.


    He put down his cutlery, took a sip of water, and chuckled softly.


    "Is Miss Smith concerned that I may have problems of a particr nature?"


    Nora was bewildered.


    "I''m anormal man.'''' Nora,"


    She had only spent five years abroad, but she actually found that she didn''t understand English


    anymore! The woman in front of him widened her eyes as a look of surprise came over her palm-sized


    face.


    For some reason , this put Justin in a great mood.


    He felt a rare urge to tell her the secret hidden in the depths of his heart, but at the thought that it would


    damage his image, he suppressed the desire to talk and instead asked, "What kind of person is your


    daughter''s father?"


    "Huh?"


    Nora didn''t expect him to actually ask questions of his own.


    On top of that, he had even asked about something like that.


    Her slender fingers tapped against the table and she chuckled softly.


    "I''ll tell you if you answer my question"


    Was she talking about whether Pete was naturally conceived or not? Justin suddenly realized that


    perhaps what she was concerned about was whether he''d had rtionships with other women instead.


    That was why she was pressing the issue.


    He pressed his lips together.


    With the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuding a bit of a serious aura, he suddenly said, "If I say


    that I don''t know how Pete came about either, would you believe me?"


    He only recalled vaguely that he seemed to he missing a night''s memories...


    Dark light flickered in his eyes.


    He reckoned that probably no one would believe him even if he said so, right? Unexpectedly, the


    woman nodded seriously and replied, "I believe you."


    Justin...


    He suddenly felt a little warmth in his heart, as if a ray of sunshine had suddenly shone into a flower on


    the verge of blooming, making it slowly bloom.


    How could Nora possibly not believe him? The exact same thing had happened to her, too.


    Curiosity made her ask another question.


    "Since you don''t know what had happened, what if Pete''s mother is also innocent? You¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Justin lowered his gaze and said, "She''s not worthy of being someone''s


    mother"


    Nora''s words came to an abrupt end.


    The man''s tone was full of murderous intent.


    As if he had thought of something, Justin said with a cold expression, "Let''s not talk about that vicious


    woman anymore"


    He looked back up and changed the subject.


    "Can you tell me your story, Miss Smith?"


    "Oh."


    Nora gently rested her chin on her hand.


    In a slightly husky voice, she said casually and calmly, "Cherry''s father...has a problem with his brain,


    so he''s an idiot.He goes on and on about fighting and killing people every day, and also thinks that


    every woman in the world is in love with him.Sigh!"


    Since he had called her a vicious woman, it wasn''t too much to curse him a little, right? it''s just tit-for-


    tat! Justin frowned.


    An idiot? He had always thought that her premarital pregnancy was because she had been young and


    foolish, and ended up being deceived.


    He asked, "Isn''t Miss Smith the best at resolving problems with the brain?"


    Nora waved.


    "He''s very ill.I can¡¯t cure him"


    Justin felt a little ufortable, yet he was also puzzled.


    "Why did you have a child with an idiot, then?"


    Nora, who was trying to suppress herughter, nced at him again.


    "Who knows? Maybe God thinks he shouldn''t be left heir-less?"


    Justin scoffed and said sarcastically, "You''re pretty much just doing charity with that.After all, apart from


    you, that idiot probably won''t be able to find any other woman for the rest of his lifetime"


    He sure had a foul mouth.


    Nora looked at him with amusement.


    Seeing the woman''s smile, Justin suddenly realized something¡ªwhat was the point of him taking an


    idiot so seriously? He picked up the cutlery and continued eating.


    inwardly, however, he suddenly became very curious and he couldn''t help thinking, ''l wonder what that


    idiot looks like?"


    While he was eating, Nora, who simply found the whole affair very troublesome, said, "I''m full,


    Mr.Hunt.You-¡ª"


    "I''m not done yet."


    "..Take your time to eat? I''ll leave first?"


    Justin, who continued to dine leisurely, said, "Is this how the Andersons treat someone to a meal, Miss


    Smith?"


    Nora sat back down in silence.


    She realized that the man really was very particr about his meals.


    He ate the cold dishes first before going on to the warm ones and even drank a bit of water in between


    every once in a while.


    He carried himself elegantly and beautifully, much like a beast in human clothing.


    When Nora, who had always felt that eating was a waste of time, calmed herself down, she couldn''t


    help but think, '' So, the act of eating can actually be that beautiful?¡¯


    Two hourster, Justin finally put down his cutlery.


    Nora heaved a sigh of relief.


    When she asked for the bill, the service staff said, "Mr.Hunt has already paid-¡¯


    Taken aback, Nora looked at him.


    There was a small smile on Justin''s handsome countenance.


    He said, ''It''s my treat this time.You can treat me next time.¡¯


    "Alright, then."


    She stood up together with him and followed him out of the private room.


    It was only after they left the restaurant that Nora finally realized what he had said just now.


    What the f*ck? This meal alone was already torturous enough; were they going to do this again? That


    scumbag! He was trying to waste her time, wasn''t he ? The corners of her lips spasmed a couple of


    times.


    The two of them reached the underground car park.


    When Nora pressed the car key, the big ck jeep lit up.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to walk over when she realized that Justin had walked over one step ahead of her.


    What was he doing? Didn''t he drive here? She was just thinking about it when Justin actually walked


    over to where the driver''s seat was, opened the door for her, and gestured politely for her to get in.


    The light in the car park was a little dim, yet when the man stood there, it was as if all the light was


    shining on him.


    His actions were gentlemanly and thoughtful.


    "Be careful not to knock your head"


    Nora felt her throat going dry.


    After she got in the car and left, Justin stared at her from the back.


    He suddenly smiled.


    That Mercedes Benz jeep was very big and had a taller chassis.


    There was no doubt that women who liked driving that car had a wild and feral nature.


    Then, he thought of the young woman''szy appearance ¡ªshe looked just like a cat.


    And on top of being a cat, she was even a wild little one.


    Nora drove back to the Andersons.


    Midway, however, she suddenly received a call from the kindergarten.


    "Miss Smith, please hurry to the kindergarten! Something has happened to Cherry!"


    Something had happened to Cherry? Nora''s eyes widened.


    She did an abrupt U-turn, stomped on the elerator, and raced straight to the kindergarten.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Nora was driving a jeep, but the way she was driving, it was as if she was driving a sports car instead.


    The car stopped at the school gate.


    She got out and strode toward the kindergarten.


    Ms.Lynn, the teacher who had brought Cherry into the kindergarten earlier that day, was waiting there.


    She was a young woman in her twenties and was currently in a panic.


    How anxious must the parents be, having something go wrong on the first day their child was sent to


    school? With that thought in mind, she went forward to Nora and said, "Ms.Smith..."


    Nora interrupted her and asked, "Are the children okay?"


    Ms.Lynn;?


    "The confused teacher replied,¡¯...


    Yes, they are.As Nora walked in with the teacher, she asked, "Are the teachers also okay?"


    "..Yes, they are all fine.¡¯ Nora was taken aback.


    "In that case, who did Cherry beat up?"


    She subconsciously nced at the school gate.


    "The security guard?"


    Ms.Lynn????"


    How would Cherry possibly be able to beat such a big and tall security guard, especially when he had


    even gone through professional martial arts training?¡¯ No, wait, they had digressed too much.


    Ms.Lynn said anxiously, "Cherry fainted!"


    It was Nora''s turn to be surprised this time.


    "Surely, she''s just faking it?"


    Although Cherry was born a month prematurely, as a doctor, Nora had nursed and taken care of Cherry


    very well.


    While she looked a little skinnier than most, she was actually as strong as a young calf! Faint? Cherry?


    Ms.


    Lynn was so dumbfounded that she couldn''t even utter the words offort she had originally wanted


    to say.


    She said emphatically, "It''s true!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This piqued Nora''s curiosity and she said, "I''ll go take a look.¡¯ Ms.Lynn followed after her and said,


    "She''s in the dance studio.Don''t worry, Ms.Smith.I know you aren''t in good health, so it must have been


    hard raising Cherry all these years.Cherry is also a very lovable and obedient girl.We''ll definitely hold


    the culprit ountable!"


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    Only then did she realize that the teacher was now calling Cherry by her nickname instead of ¡®Cheryl


    Smith¡¯ like what she had done when Nora sent her to the kindergarten...


    So, what exactly happened today? Despite iming that it was impossible that Cherry had fainted,


    Nora nevertheless obviously quickened her pace.


    Ms.Lynn couldn''t catch up to her even when she jogged briskly behind her.


    The moment they entered the dance studio, Nora immediately saw Cherry lying on the sofa.


    A few teachers were gathered around her, and standing next to them was a little girl in a dance practice


    outfit who was crying loudly.


    A teacher, who was also wearing a dance practice outfit, was currently trying to coax her.


    Was Cherry really hurt? When Nora walked over, she heard the school doctor say, "Don''t worry,


    Ms.Smith.I''ve already given her a checkup.Cherry looks totally fine.She probably fainted because she


    was too aggrieved.Sigh!"


    Yeah, aggrieved


    From the moment she held Cherry''s wrist and felt a strong pulse, Nora knew immediately that she was


    just pretending.


    She couldn''t help but hold her forehead.


    She had only just warned her against pretending to cry in the morning, yet she was already pretending


    to faint? Even so, the little fellow¡¯s eyes were still and motionless.


    Her acting was pretty good.


    She tickled Cherry''s palm with a finger: ¡®Stop acting and wake up.¡± Cherry returned a tickle of her own


    on Nora''s palm: ¡®Mommy, don''t expose me!¡¯ Nora was rendered speechless.


    She coughed and asked, "What happened?"


    By then, Ms.Lynn had also entered the dance studio.


    Seeing that she looked calm and hadn''t started ranting at the teachers as soon as she came in, she


    immediately felt even more strongly that Cherry''s family must be reasonable people.


    She said, "The kindergarten is celebrating its 50th anniversary soon, so we''re going to hold a huge


    party and all the parents will be invited.The kindergarten is selecting twenty children for the final dance.


    I saw that Cherry is very talented, so I wanted to let her try out for the dance, but as a result, she ended


    up getting into a conflict with her ssmate Sinead Lowe...


    Sinead was probably the crying little girl.


    Nora nced at her.


    The child''s posture was straight and upright.


    It was obvious from a nce that she had gone through dance training before.


    It was just that even though so much time had already passed, she was still crying.


    It was obvious how spoiled she was.


    While she was thinking, the dance teacher who was coaxing Sinead stood up.


    She had an air of elegance around her, though she also had a bit of an arrogant look on her face.


    She frowned and said, "I am Whitney Lowe, Sinead''s mother: She walked to the side and took out a


    bag.Then, she took out a wad of cash from within and threw it in Nora''s face."


    I''ll take responsibility for this and pay for Cheryl Smith''s medical expenses.This should be enough for


    you to still have some left over after that.In that sense, the two of you even profited a little"


    Nora was bewildered.


    A cold look appeared on her face.


    She looked at Ms.


    Lynn and asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    Ms.Lynn nced at the dance teacher and exined in a low voice, "Sinead''s mother is a dance


    teacher that the kindergarten specially hired.She was the runner-up in the women''s category for an


    international dancepetition.After that, she married into the Lowes, a wealthy family.She''s now a


    famous dance teacher in the circle...


    "Cherry''s very smart and learned the dance very quickly, but Sinead kept saying that she wasn''t doing


    it right.The two children then got into an argument and Mrs.Lowe chided Cherry a little.After that, she


    passed out from anger..."


    As soon as she said that, Sinead yelled, "That''s because everyone keeps looking at her when she''s


    dancing! I''m the center! Don''t let her go on stage!"


    The moment she said that, the teachers became even more embarrassed.


    Nora understood now.


    Cherry had big eyes and fair skin, and looked very adorable.


    She was certainly very eye-catching among the group of children in the kindergarten.


    Sinead was the center, but Cherry had robbed her of all the limelight, so she became dissatisfied.


    Whitney was their dance teacher, so she would definitely be partial toward Sinead.


    Cherry had always been clever and was someone who refused to let anyone give her the short end of


    the stick.


    As she was at a disadvantage, she had pretended to faint so that Sinead couldn''t say anything even if


    she wanted to. Nora couldn''t help yawning.


    She had always been someone who fought others head-on and did everything directly and


    straightforwardly.


    Just whom did her daughter inherit all these little ideas from? It really was very...silly.


    She picked up Cherry and prepared to leave.


    However, Whitney stood in front of her as soon as she got up.


    The cool and standoffish woman said arrogantly, "Ms.Smith, your child is so bad-tempered.


    All they did was just argue a little, yet she could make herself pass out from anger.¡¯ Nora,''?"


    She didn''t even make a fuss, yet Whitney was kicking up one instead? She stood still and turned


    around.


    Whitney pointed to Cherry and said to Ms.Lynn, "That girl has a poor physique.I checked her body just


    now.She''s very stiff and isn''t suitable to be a dancer.Withdraw her from the uing performance and


    switch to someone else instead.¡¯


    Sinead immediately pped happily and said, "Yes, make her withdraw! Don''t let her go on stage!"


    Ms.Lynn looked livid.


    She said hesitantly, "But I think Cherry danced pretty well just now..."


    "Which part of that was good?"


    Whitney reprimanded sternly, "Are you the professional here, or am I? Her movements were stiff and


    too forceful just now.Neither did she follow the rhythm and ended up missing the beat several times,


    making her out of syne with the rest of the children.She was born unsuitable for dancing!"


    The look in Nora''s eyes turned even colder.


    Cherry''s physique was amazingly good.


    Otherwise, Quinn wouldn''t have begged to take her as his disciple.


    That woman named Whitney Lowe...


    A professional? Hah.


    She asked unhurriedly, "Does this mean that Cherry can be part of the dance if someone more


    professional than you says that she¡¯s suitable for dancing?"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Someone more professional than her? Whitney sneered.


    With a confident and arrogant look in her eyes, she scoffed, "Can you even find someone more


    professional than me in the States?"


    Ms.Lynn tugged on Nora''s sleeve and said, "Ms.Smith, thepetition that Mrs.Lowe had participated


    in was the ckpool Dance Festival.It''s a world-ss international ballroom dancing


    competition...Mrs.Lowe has founded a dance academy in New York that specializes in teaching


    students gifted in the art, and there are scores of people who wish for her guidance.She holds great


    authority in the dancing circle.¡¯


    Then, Ms.Lynn lowered her voice and said, "In order to have her teach their children, there are even


    some wealthy families who treat her very politely.She''s even given the Hunts¡¯ and the Smiths¡¯ children


    dance lessons before..."


    Nora scoffed lightly when she heard Ms.Lynn''s exnation.


    As it turned out, that woman named Whitney did indeed know what she was doing.


    No wonder she had the guts to try resolving the issue with money in a kindergarten like this just now.


    People engaged in the arts typically had rather lofty ideals.


    She must have formed an exaggerated opinion of her abilities, thanks to the other parents¡¯ ttery.


    Nora cast her eyes down and slowly said, "Ms.Lynn, I will find someone more professional than her to


    judge whether Cherry is suitable to dance or not"


    Whitney had exquisite makeup on.


    By then, she had also already put on her coat and leather shoes, making her seem exceptionally


    elegant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard what Nora said, she sneered, "We''ll wait and see, then.However, until you find


    someone more professional than me, Cheryl Smith will not be allowed to attend my dance sses!"


    After saying that, she took Sinead¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned, someone grabbed her ponytail.


    Then, her shoulder was held down and a great force threw her against the wall next to her! Bam! In


    front of Whitney was an icy-cold wall.


    Her hair was still being pulled and her shoulder held down.


    She couldn''t move at all.


    Furious, she demanded, "What are you doing?¡±


    A low and mild voice slowly reached from behind.


    "Mrs.Lowe, shouldn''t you apologize to my daughter after bullying her?"


    Cherry was mischievous and never allowed anyone to give her the short end of the stick.


    Neither would Nora allow her daughter to suffer any grievances for no reason.


    Whitney yelled, "No way!"


    As soon as she did, Nora yanked her hair downward hard again, making her scalp sting terribly.


    As though she was simply stating a truth, the woman''s voice was calm and peaceful as she said,


    "Apologize."


    There was a murderous look in her frosty eyes.


    Whitney shivered.


    She swallowed hard and clenched her fists tightly.


    Atst, as though humiliated, she said, "I''m sorry.¡¯


    "Yawn¡­¡±Nora let go of her and yawned again.


    Only then did she pick up Cherry again andzily leave the dance studio.


    After she left, a furious Whitney yelled hysterically, "I''m calling the police! How dare she assault me! I''m


    having her thrown in jail!"


    Ms.Lynn and the others finally recovered from the sudden turn of events just now.


    At this point, the principal also arrived fashionablyte.


    Upon hearing Whitney, he held her arm and said, "Mrs.Lowe, we''re all people with respectable


    identities here.Moreover, we really have no idea who thatdy is.The bigwigs have specially instructed


    us to treat her with civility..."


    The bigwigs...


    Whitney clenched her fists tightly and breathed heavily as a look of intense fury came over her face.


    However, she did stop moring about calling the police.


    In the jeep on the way home.


    Cherry sat in the passenger seat and buckled her seat belt .


    Therge seat made her look even smaller than she was.


    She asked, "Mommy, are you really going to ask Aunt Tanya toe back to the States for my sake?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "No way.¡¯ Cherry was puzzled.


    Aunt Tanya was someone who loved dancing.


    She had also participated inpetitions and emerged as the champion before.


    She had immediately thought of her when Mommy said that she would find someone more professional


    just now.


    However, Mommy was actually saying that she wasn''t asking her toe back? Amid Cherry''s


    puzzlement, Nora chuckled and said, "Your Aunt Tanya is returning to the States next week.She was


    invited to a dance conference as an examiner¡±


    Cherry immediately became excited.


    "So that''s what it is!"


    While the two of them were chatting, they had already returned to the Andersons¡¯ residence.


    After parking the car and entering the house, Sheril came over with a smile and said, "Nora, I''ve


    sessfully produced the Carefree Pill ording to your form! Wecan finally start mass production


    now!"


    Nora nodded.


    "Oh.¡± Sheril was about to say more when Melissa walked over with a smile.


    "Alright, you may have aplished something big, Sheril, but don''t you forget the trivial matters


    now.¡¯


    Trivial matters? A puzzled Nora looked at Sheril, who smiled and said, "I have dance sster,


    Nora.Can youe with me? Let¡¯ s have the choreographer choreograph a dance for us.We can


    perform it together during the dance party!"


    Nora didn''t want to go.


    She wanted to go upstairs and sleep instead, so she replied, "No, it''s¡­¡±


    "C''mon, let''s go!"


    Sheril pulled Nora by her arm and called out, "Mom, look after Cherry, okay?"


    An absolutely unwilling Nora was then dragged out of the door! But before she was dragged out the


    door, she saw the gentle expression on Melissa''s countenance and she found herself unable to refuse


    her kindness again.


    Forget it, she would just go.


    On the way there, Sheril asked, "Can you dance, Nora?"


    Nora thought for a moment before she replied, "Just a little, but I don''t dance often.Perhaps because


    she spent more time sleeping than others, she preferred engaging in more stimting activities when


    she was awake¡ªsuch as racing, skiing, and martial arts.


    When it came to dancing, the only kind she liked was tango.


    However, because she practiced martial arts, her strength was too great.


    There was basically no man who could suppress her aura, so she stopped dancing.


    Sheril smiled and said, "It''s fine.We''ll just pick up a few moves casually.It''s okay even if you don''t dance


    during the party!"


    After Nora went out, Cherry obediently went to the study with her cell phone, intending to spend the


    next two hours gaming and doing a live-stream.


    As soon as she started the live stream, she saw that her number one fan, Sponsor Grandpa, was


    already there.


    Cherry immediately greeted excitedly, "Hello, Sponsor Grandpa!"


    Sponsor Grandpa responded rtively slowly: "Hello."


    Cherry said, "I''m ying as the same hero today.Without Chesty making trouble here today, I''m gonna


    try getting into this season''s rankings on the local server!"


    She turned on the game after she spoke.


    Then, arge number of notifications suddenly scrolled past her screen! Cherry was taken aback for a


    moment.


    Then, she saw that Sponsor Grandpa had tipped her with 9,999 airnes.


    Sponsor Grandpa wrote: ''This is for you to buy candy with, little fellow.¡±


    Cherry smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    After she entered the game and yed for a couple of minutes, she noticed that Sponsor Grandpa was


    arguing with some of the other viewers in thements.


    "Stop pretending to be a kid, sweetcherry.That kiddy voice of yours makes me wanna puke! You''re so


    shameless to try attracting big bosses that way!"


    Sponsor Grandpa: "She''s a child"


    "Haha, which idiot with too much money to spare is that Sponsor Grandpa of hers?"


    "There must be something wrong with his brain.Is there any child who ys games so well?


    sweetcherry is definitely a cross-dresser using a voice changer! Otherwise, why wouldn''t they dare to


    turn on the camera?"


    Cherry became angry.


    "Who says I don''t dare to turn on the camera?!"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    More people started toment: "Turn it on, then? You''re a bastard if you don''t!"


    "Is sweetcherry going to turn on the camera? I feel like I''m going to go blindter!"


    "I smell a fight breaking out.This is a gaming channel.Does it matter whether they turn on the camera


    or not?"


    "Yes, it does! No one goes as far as them as to straight-up pretend to be a five-year-old kid even if they


    use a voice changer when they y games.Do they think our IQs are very low?"


    "Exactly! They even duped others into giving them tips to buy candy with.Tsk, the point here is¡ªthere


    are actually people who are falling for it! The top fan on their list who calls himself Grandpa just gave


    them another tip worth $1 50,000!"


    "How does a perverted liar like them find the cheek to do live streams? Is it because their original voice


    sounds too awful?"


    "That kind of tender voice is originally a child''s, which is supposed to sound cute and lovable.How


    come they have the gall to change their voice into one like that? What an insult to kids!"


    Of course, there were also loyal fans of sweetcherry who defended her.


    It was just that there were only a few of them, so they were all drowned out by the insults.


    "Watching sweetcherry pretending to be a kid is exactly what we like.What''s it to you? If you can''t stand


    it, then why don''t you get out?"


    "Exactly.Are they holding a knife to your neck and forcing you to tip them?"


    "The hero the live streamer ys as is a little girl who carries a cannon.I think it''s very apt that they use


    a child! s voice! Why are you being such a busybody?"


    When Cherry saw that even her loyal fans didn''t believe that she was a child, she frowned and said


    huffily and seriously, "I''m not a kid!"


    In thements: "Hahaha, they''ve admitted it now!"


    "I knew they were lying!"


    A fewments had only just scrolled past the screen when Cherry said huffily, "I''m already five!


    Which part of me is a kid?"


    Thements fell silent for a while.


    Then, a loyal fan wrote weakly: "Sweetie, that''s enough.Let''s not say any more.There''s nothing


    shameful in pretending to be a kid anyway¡­¡±


    "If you say any more, it''ll start to seem a little pretentious.It''s enough! Enough!"


    As for the antis, they switched on theirbat mode.


    "Ugh, they''re still pretending to be a kid.It¡¯s so gross! ¡®Already five¡¯? More like you''re fifty, right? Which


    five-year- old can read so well?"


    A fifty-year-old probably doesn''t have that kind of hand speed and reflexes.


    They''re probably in their twenties or thirties...What I''m seeing in my mind is an ugly, gross, and


    wretched-looking middle-aged man...


    "Didn''t they say they''re gonna turn on the camera? What are you still dilly-dallying so much for? Hurry


    up and turn it on!"


    "They must be deliberately saying all that in order to change the subject, right? Turn on the camera!


    Turn on the camera!"


    "It''s not like they have the guts to.If they turn it on, they''ll expose their own lies!"


    Seeing that no one believed her, Cherry felt as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    She said quietly, "Okay, I''ll turn on the camera now.Wait a minute, okie?"


    After finishing the round at hand, she fumbled around for a while and finally turned on the camera.


    The moment she did, an uproar went through thements! At the same time, Justin ended a busy


    day of work.


    Bored, he nced at Pete, who was studying next to him, and picked up his cell phone.


    Suddenly, he thought of the friend whom Chester had posted about the other day.


    After downloading the live streaming app, he searched for ¡®sweetcherry¡¯.


    As soon as he entered her live stream, he found that thements were in a huge uproar.


    "F*ck! F*ck, she''s really a kid!"


    "I can''t believe my eyes!"


    "sweetcherry is actually really only five?"


    "F*ck! I''m actually a lousier yer than an elementary school kid? Ah, no, a kindergartener? Self-doubt


    in progress here right now...¡¯


    "Ahhh, she''s so cute! She''s so cute! To think such a cute little baby who talks so adorably really exists!"


    Justin;''?"


    When he finally looked at the screen, he saw that the screen, which originally was showing just the


    game interface, now had a small window at a corner on the right Inside the window was a small


    figure.She looked like she was about five years old.


    It was hard to tell whether it was a wig or her real hair, but she had two little braids on each side of her


    head, which made her look very adorable.


    She was also wearing a white feather mask that covered most of her face.


    The little fellow said huffily, "There, I''ve turned on the camera! I wasn''t lying, yeah! All of you should


    apologize to me!"


    In thements: "She''s really only five? Oh my god! My outlook on life has been shattered!"


    "I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please forgive me, big boss!"


    All the antis had already disappeared in the background and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Someone asked: "Why are you wearing a mask? Are we not worthy of seeing what sweetcherry really


    looks like?"


    "I already find her so cute when she''s just sitting there like that! Can you take off your mask and show


    us how you look? Don''t worry, there aren''t any ugly children out there!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sweetcherry waved and exined seriously, "No, I''m afraid that Daddy will see me!"


    "What are you afraid of? It''s nothing bad that you''re making money on live streams.It''s not like your


    father will smack you, right?"


    "Exactly.If I had such a lovely daughter, I''d definitely spoil her like a precious treasure!"


    Of course, there were also some who didn''t agree with her actions.


    They reprimanded her, "Five-year-olds shouldn''t be ying with the cell phone every day.It''s not good


    for children! Your father is right to discipline you!"


    Cherry said seriously, "No, Daddy won''t discipline me, but he''ll take me away and forbid Mommy from


    ever seeing me again!"


    Her top fan, Grandpa, couldn''t help but write: "Your father is such an awful man!"


    The rest of thements agreed with his statement.


    "Why would he take her away? Are your parents divorced? Is it because your father would think that


    your mother isn''t teaching you well if he finds out about the live stream?"


    "My goodness, it''s so sad that there are fathers like that in this world.It''s so awful how they always think


    the world of themselves.My heart aches for sweetcherry.¡¯


    "Although it isn''t right that children y games every day, I checked the records just now.Sweetie, your


    game time is fixed, right? And you only y for two hours a day...I''m sure your mother has put thought


    into this, right? For some reason, my heart aches for Sweetie.I hate your wicked father!"


    After seeing thements, Cherry waved her hands anxiously and said, "No, no, it''s not like that! It''s


    not like that! My father doesn''t know that Mommy gave birth to me, so if he finds out, Mommy will be in


    trouble!"


    "Your mother sounds so tragic.Did she raise you by herself?"


    When Justin heard what she said, he suddenly thought of Pete...


    Even sweetcherry''s mother knew that she should take care of her child, yet Pete''s biological mother


    was so horrible! A hint of anger shed in his eyes.


    Cherry was about to say something when she noticed a tip of 9,999 airnes.


    Amid the airne icons scrolling across the screen, her number two fan, ¡®JH¡¯, wrote a few big words in


    bold red text: ¡®Your father isn''t worthy of calling himself a man!¡¯


    Cherry,''??"


    Daddy, is it really okay to insult yourself like that? She panicked and got up from her chair.


    "Daddy, you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, she lost her bnce and almost fell.


    However, after she steadied herself, the mask on her face instead fell off¡­

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Justin''s heart suddenly stopped beating for a moment.


    It was only when he saw that she managed to regain her bnce that he finally rxed.


    When he wanted to see what she looked like, rows of airne icons suddenly swept across the screen.


    After studying the interface with a frown for a while, he finally turned off the virtual gift visual effects.


    However, by the time he looked again, he found that sweetcherry had already turned off the camera.


    For some reason, he felt a little disappointed.


    He shook his head, finding his behavior ratherical.


    She was just a child that he had interacted with a few times.


    Why was he so curious about what she looked like ? He tossed the cell phone aside.


    The little girl''s tender voice rang out in his earphones.


    "Thank you for the airnes, Grandpa! Mwah!"


    For some reason, Justin felt a little unhappy.


    He had gifted her so many airnes, but why didn''t she blow him any flying kisses? As a result, yet


    another row of 9999 airne icons scrolled across the screen.


    After sending the gift, he came back to his senses.


    He felt that he must be out of his mind...


    Then, he heard the excited little fellow exim, "Wow, Daddy! You''re so amazing, too! Mwah!"


    Justin''s lip corners couldn''t help but curl upward.


    Two hourster, Cherry stopped ying and got ready for dinner.


    After ending the live stream, she sat on the chair with her chin propped on her hands and looked at the


    two highest-ranking names on the fan list.


    Sponsor Grandpa was still in top ce with a total of almost $800,000 in tips.


    Daddy was ranked second ce with a total of about $600 ,000 in tips.


    She felt justified and didn''t have any qualms about taking money from her father.


    However, it seemed like Sponsor Grandpa didn''t know her at all...


    Cherry opened a private chat window and sent him a voice message.


    At the Smiths.


    Although he had asked for steak the day before,n had stopped eating after taking just a bite.


    He rested on the bed in a groggy daze all the way until now.


    Watching sweetcherry''s live stream seemed to have be the only thing he looked forward to every


    day.


    On his attractive visage, there was a contemtive look in his eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had seen what sweetcherry looked like when her mask dropped off just now, and he found her face


    vaguely familiar.


    It was as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Even though he couldn''t recall where he might have seen a face like that before, it nevertheless gave


    him a sense of kinship.


    Perhaps life was just too boring.


    Or perhaps it was because she simply looked so adorable and clever? He was about to toss the cell


    phone aside when he heard a sound notification.


    Whenn picked it back up, he found that sweetcherry had sent him a private message: "Sponsor


    Grandpa, do you wanna y games? I can guide you, yeah!"


    Games? To be honest,n wasn''t interested, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse the little girl''s


    kindness.


    Thus, he replied: "How are you going to guide me?"


    Beep! Another notification rang out.


    He tapped on it: "Let''s add each other as friends first! Do you have a Facebook ount, Sponsor


    Grandpa? After we add each other as friends, I''ll be able to add you into the game from my friends list.


    Sweetcherry sent him a link to her Facebook page.


    He had only registered the ount because of Yvette in the past.


    He cast his eyes down, suppressed the difort in his heart, and added sweetcherry as a friend.


    Her Facebook name was Cherry Smith.


    She approved the friend request as soon as he sent it.


    After that, Cherry sent him several pictures.


    Puzzled,n replied with a question mark: ?


    Cherry sent him a voice message: "Sponsor Grandpa, you'' re under my care from today onward.You


    must remember to log in to Facebook every day and send me messages, okay? We must maintain the


    sparks of our friendship!"


    Sparks?n was confused.


    Cherry sent another message: "We mustn''t let the sparks of our friendship extinguish! Once we send


    each other messages for seven days, our sparks of friendship will burn strongly! After another few


    days, our little boat of friendship will sail off and eventually be a giant ferry"


    He couldn''t help but fee! that children came up with some pretty ridiculous things these days.


    However, when he thought of what she said again, he replied: "Okay.¡±


    After he replied, it was time for dinner.


    The caretaker came in and asked, "Sir, how about having some oatmeal?"


    He didn''t have any appetite, but when he thought of his promise with the little girl...He would drag his


    life on for a few more days, he supposed.


    If he passed the next day, the little girl would probably be sad.


    He said dispassionately, "Okay."


    Elsewhere, Nora had reached the dance studio after being dragged there by Sheril.


    The ssroom was very big and featured mirrors on all four sides.


    The moment she walked in, she saw that there were a few young men and women there.


    They were currently standing around a girl in the corner and chatting.


    At the sight of Sheril, a thin man came over and smiled bashfully at her.


    He said, "Sheril, you''re here!"


    Sheril blushed and nodded.


    Then, she introduced him to Nora.


    "Nora, this is my boyfriend, Caden Hayes"


    Her boyfriend? Nora sized him up carefully.


    She couldn''t help but feel like the man made people feel a little ufortable.


    However, she didn''t say much.


    Sheril introduced Nora to Caden and the two of them said hi to each other.


    At this point, the chatter from a distance away reached them.


    "Really? Your family is so amazing!"


    "Wow, Rachel, are you going to meet Tanya Turner? I''m so envious!"


    Caden was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, he asked with a smile, "Tanya Turner? What are you guys talking about?"


    Someone answered, "It''s Rachel! Her mother heard that Ms.Turner will being back to the States in


    a few days, so she specially invited her to go to their ce to hold a few dance lessons for her!"


    After answering him, the group of youngsters gathered around Rachel and asked, "Can we also join


    the ss, Rachel?"


    At the sight of everyone swarming over there, Caden looked at Sheril and said, "Sheril, Rachel is your


    cousin, right? Can you ask her to let us join the ss?"


    Sheril''s expression immediately changed and she looked as if she had been put in a spot.Nora, on the


    other hand, was taken aback.


    "She''s your cousin?"


    "Yes, Rachel is Sheril''s uncle''s daughter from the maternal side of the family.I''m sure she''ll agree if


    Sheril asks her!"


    Nora looked at Rachel Wood, who was surrounded by everyone and basking in the limelight.


    She had wavy hair, a slim and graceful figure, and a delicate aura around her.


    The schrly aura around her was a little simr to the one that Melissa had.


    It was just that even though Melissa looked delicate, she also had a very dignified aura around her.


    On the other hand, Rachel''s imitation wascking and it fell t, making her seem somewhat chintzy.


    With the wall of people in between, she spoke with a great sense of superiority and said, "It''s very


    difficult to get Ms.Turner to open a ss.It''s not about money at all.My mother only managed to ask her


    to open a ss for me after asking a lot of people for favors.¡¯


    Someone who was trying to tter her said, "It''s rare for Tanya Turner toe back to the States, so I


    heard that her schedule is totally packed.It''s really amazing that your family could get her over!"


    Rachel suddenly looked at Sheril.


    "There are already a lot of people in the ss, Sheril.I may not be able to let you join this time..."

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    As soon as she said that, everyone looked over.


    Sheril immediately felt her face flush in embarrassment as though she was living on someone''s charity.


    Rachel, however, didn''t let her off.


    She continued and said, "You can ask your mother to make an appointment for you, though.That way,


    you''ll also be able to attend her sses I By the way, does your mother have any connections? Do you


    want my mother to hook her up with the relevant people?"


    After the Andersons fell into decline, as Simon''s wife, Melissa''s status had also dropped.


    However, not only did her family, the Woods, not help her in any way, but they even rubbed it in.


    Take, for example, what was currently happening.


    What Rachel said had in no uncertain terms told everyone that even though Melissa had been part of


    the Woods in the past, her current authority and connections were actually not as good as the Woods¡¯.


    Sheril clenched her fists and tried her best to make herself look calm as she replied, "No, it''s fine.I''m


    not very interested in dancing anyway..."


    Rachel curled her lip.


    "Is that so?"


    She nced at Caden.


    Then, as though she was talking about Sheril yet also as insinuating something else, she said, "What a


    shame¡¯


    After that, she turned and looked at the other people there.


    However, when she did, she saw that everyone who had been circling around her and asking about


    Tanya just now was instead now staring curiously at Nora.


    The young woman, who was dressed simply, easily became the focus of the crowd just by gracefully


    standing there.


    Rachel frowned.


    She took the initiative to walk over, held Sherd''s hand with a smile, and asked gently, "Who''s this,


    Sheril?"


    Sherd suppressed her awkwardness and embarrassment and naturally made the introductions.


    "This is Nora, my eldest aunt''s daughter.¡¯


    A surprised Rachel immediately eximed rather loudly, "Huh? So that''s who you are! I totally couldn''t


    tell from your figure that you''ve given birth before!"


    The words "you''ve given birth before" astonished everyone there.Rachel covered her mouth and


    looked at the two of them apologetically.


    She said, "S-sorry, I identally spoke without thinking for a moment there.Nora, you don''t mind ,


    right?"


    To outsiders, premarital pregnancies were seen as immoral behavior.


    Under normal circumstances, even if one''s family didn''t help them to hide it, they wouldn''t publicize it


    like that, either.


    However, Rachel had mentioned it the moment she came over.


    This made everyone instantly look at her in a different way.


    Nora could hear someone nearby whisper, "Tsk, she looks pretty pure and innocent.I didn''t expect that


    she already has kids."


    "Why is someone like her here to dance? Is she trying to hook up with someone?" Sheril frowned.


    She stood in front of Nora and said, "Don''t spout nonsense, Rachel.Nora''s just here to learn how to


    dance!"


    Rachel cast her eyes down and smirked.


    "In that case, does she have a dance partner yet?"


    Sheril looked at the other people there.


    Most people who came here to dance didn''te at fixed intervals.


    Neither did they have fixed dance partners.


    She had originally thought that it would be very easy to find Nora a dance partner since she was so


    pretty.


    However, Rachel''s words just now had obviously made everyone averse to Nora.


    She was about to say something when Nora smiled and said, "It''s okay, Sheril.I''ll just watch you


    dance."


    Sheril said, "Nora, you..."


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    "It''s fine, really"


    Sheril knew that trying tofort her further now would only result in the opposite effect, so she could


    only give her a resigned nod.


    When the dance teacher arrived, everyone split into pairs and started to dance.


    A bored Nora leaned against the wall and yed with her cell phone while she watched Sheril out of


    the corner of her eye.


    Caden was unexpectedly a pretty good dancer.


    International ballroom dancing was performed in pairs of men and women.


    In particr, if the men were strong enough, their dancing would be very exciting to watch when they


    led the woman.


    Caden was likely a professional.


    He held Sheril by her waist and danced, the two of them forming a dazzling sight.


    Gradually, they became the center of all the dancers in the room.


    While they were dancing, Sheril was also constantly looking at Nora.


    She suddenly suggested, "Caden, why don''t you dance with Norater?"


    Caden was a little reluctant.


    He replied, "I wanted to say this just now, but someone like her who became pregnant before marriage


    must have a very profligate lifestyle in private.Sheril, you shouldn''t associate too much with her."


    An unhappy-looking Sheril said, "You don''t even know what Nora is like or anything about her past.Why


    would you say that?"


    Caden frowned.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say any more.She doesn''t look like she¡¯s danced before, though.I''ma professional;


    it may not be appropriate to have me lead her in a dance."


    His eyes were downcast and he looked obviously reluctant.


    After the dance, Sheril cast Caden aside and went to Nora.


    Next to them, Rachel clenched her fists when she saw what she did.


    Although her dance partner was also pretty good, he ultimately still couldn''tpare with Caden.


    Sheril obviously didn''t dance as well as her, yet because Caden was the one leading her, she had


    actually danced better than her! Furious, Rachel narrowed her eyes.


    Then, she suddenly walked toward Caden...


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheril had a good temper and a cheerful personality.


    Although she found Caden¡¯s words unpleasant, she knew that he ultimately wasn''t aware of her


    cousin''s circumstances, so it was understandable that he would misunderstand.


    Thus, after she counseled herself a little, she decided to exin to Caden what had happened to Nora.


    She didn''t have a profligate lifestyle.


    Rather, she had been deceived.


    But as soon as she turned around, she instead saw Caden and Rachel walking toward her together.


    The two of them behaved intimately, which made Sheril frown.


    Caden seemed a little awkward, but he nevertheless bit the bullet and said, "I''m having the next dance


    with Rachel, Sheril."


    Sheril''s eyes widened.


    "What?"


    Rachel smiled and took Caden¡¯s arm.


    She said, "Sorry about that, Sheril.My partner and I don''t fit quite well together.Caden''s the best dancer


    in our ss, so I thought that if we dance together, I could have Ms.Turner give him a few pointers,


    too.It''s mutually beneficial for both of us after all! You won''t mind, right?"


    Sheril was so angry that her hands were shaking.


    She looked at Caden with her eyes red.


    He had refused to dance with her cousin when she asked him just now, yet he was going to dance with


    Rachel now? He clearly knew that she and Rachel were at loggerheads! And that she was always


    looking for opportunities to bully her! Sheril felt her throat going tight and she felt like she had been


    betrayed.


    She asked, "Are you sure you want to do that, Caden?"


    Caden replied in a low voice, "You know I major in dance, so I''ll have to participate in international


    ballroom dancingpetitions.If I can get some pointers from Ms .Turner, I''ll definitely benefit a lot


    from it!"


    Sheril clenched her fists and said, "Caden, I''ll let you choose either you dance with me or we break up,


    in which case you''re free to dance with whomever you want! ¡°


    Caden frowned and said, "You''re being unreasonable, Sheril!"


    Rachel also said calmly, "Sheril, I''m just asking Caden to dance with me.Why are you making such a


    huge fuss? How can you hold Caden back like that?"


    She sneered, "It''s the Andersons who can''t get Ms.Turner as a dance teacher, yet you''re forbidding me


    from helping him? If you were able to get her as a teacher and have her give Caden some pointers, he


    wouldn''t have chosen to dance with me, either!"


    Sheril turned pale and she tried to hold her tears back.


    At this point, an extremely cold and indifferent voice reached them.


    "Who says the Andersons can''t get Tanya to teach us how to dance?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The few of them turned and looked at Nora.


    She stood quietly beside Sheril, her eyes drooping a little, making her look very sleepy.


    She looked at Sheril casually and said, "I''ll give her a call when she returns to the States and have her


    come over to the Andersons to give you some guidance¡¯


    The few of them fell silent for a while.


    Caden was the first to recover.


    He asked eagerly, "Can the Andersons really invite Tanya Turner over?"


    He really did like Sheril quite a fair bit.


    Among the wealthy youngdies who were there to dance, not only was Sheril the prettiest, but she


    also had a gentle aura around her.


    In particr, she had both a good personality and good values, and had never once looked down on


    him despite her background.


    Even when he bought a ne worth about $150 with the money he earned from his part-time job


    and gave it to Sheril to test her reaction, she had immediately taken off the four-leaf clover motif Van


    Cleef & Arpels ne she was wearing and put on the ne he gave her instead.


    She liked dancing, but only as a hobby.


    She wasn''t addicted to it.


    Instead, she preferred to stay in theboratory to carry out pharmaceutical experiments, and was a


    typical technology geek.


    Caden had once taken her to his rental apartment before.


    It was just a 430 square feet studio apartment that might not even be as big as her bedroom.


    But she had sat on the sofa with a cushion, smiled, and said, "A smaller ce feels cozier"


    She had such a good personality.


    Even though she did asionally show a bit of a rich youngdy''s temperament like how she had


    gotten angry just now when he refused to dance with Nora, she usually cheered up after he coaxed her


    a little.


    Therefore, if the Andersons really were capable of getting Tanya over, why should he make her angry?


    But as soon as he said that, Rachelughed softly.


    She looked at Sheril with a faint smile and asked, "Sheril, does your cousin not know who Tanya Turner


    is?"


    She looked at Nora again and said dispassionately, "Ms.Turner will only be back in the States for a few


    days to take part in a dance program''s filming.Her schedule is very packed.Even the Woods only


    managed to contact her after asking a lot of people for favors..."


    Several people next to Rachel who were trying to curry favor with her also chimed in: "Yeah, do you


    really think that Ms.Turner is that easy to invite over? When she was overseas, she only held sses


    for nobles and aristocrats!"


    "I heard that even Whitney Lowe invited her to give her daughter guidance during her return to the


    States this time! Tanya Turner and Whitney Lowe participated in the international ballroom dancing


    competition together.Tanya was the champion."


    "We wanted to ask Whitney to hold a few sses here, but even she wasn''t willing to, let alone


    Tanya..."


    "That person probably thinks that they can get anyone over just because they are rich.Many of us here


    are richer than the Andersons, but even so, we don''t make it sound as easy as she did..."


    Amid their chatter, Rachel said, "Alright, let''s not say any more.Sherd¡¯s cousin isn''t from around these


    parts, so maybe she doesn''t understand how things work in New York...Let''s not gather around here


    anymore!"


    She took Caden''s arm and said, "Let''s go and dance.¡¯ Caden nced at Sheril again.


    When he saw that she was keeping quiet with an awful look on her face, he left with Rachel in


    disappointment.


    When the music for the next dance started, Sheril grabbed Nora and led her out of the dance studio.


    It was already evening by then.


    The streets were full of traffic and neon lights flickered in the dark.


    The colorful lights at the dance studio''s entrance shone on Sherd''s face, and one could see the tears


    that she had been holding back finally rolling down her cheeks After staring at her for a while, Nora


    reached out and held her by her shoulders.


    Her eyes looked a little cold in the light.


    Suddenly, she turned around and started walking back to the dance studio.


    Sheril grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you going back there for, Nora?"


    A displeased Nora said, "I''m going to drag him out here and make him apologize to you.¡¯ Sheril shook


    her head.


    "No, it''s okay.You can lead a horse to water but you can''t make him drink.Besides, Tanya Turner is all


    he has on his mind.His heart isn''t even with me anymore!"


    Nora said, "Then I''ll get Tanya over.He''ll be willing toe over and apologize if I do that.¡¯ Sheril was


    stunned.


    "Are you able to get her here?"


    Nora didn''t keep it a secret from her.


    She nodded and replied, "We''re friends.We met abroad."


    Friends...


    No wonder Nora had said just now that the Andersons Could get Tanya over! Sheril gave her a


    resigned smile and lowered her head.


    She said, "Even if we get Tanya over and he returns to me, what if it happens again? If he keeps being


    tempted by external factors all the time, what can I do the next time it happens?"


    Nora frowned.


    She said clearly and bossily, "As long as you desire it, I can help you control him forever!"


    When one was strong and capable enough, getting a man they wanted was as easy as ABC.


    If being with Caden would make Sheril happy, then they would just need to make it such that he would


    never be able to leave her, right? It was just a little troublesome in her case because Pete''s father was


    Justin.


    Had it been someone else, she would have already taken her son with her.


    While Nora was secretly thinking about it, she noticed Sheril looking at her bbergasted as if she was


    shocked by her theory.


    "Is that even possible?"


    This instead puzzled Nora.


    She said, "You''re rich and you''re pretty.Isn''t it something easily achievable for you?"


    Sheril???"


    She actually found herself a little convinced! Seeing that she seemed to be moved by the idea, Nora


    asked, "Do you want to go back then?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    Although Sheril wasn''t crying anymore, she was still feeling very down.


    She said, "I already know that he''s someone who''ll sacrifice me for the sake of benefits, so why would I


    still want him? I may be sad now, but I''ll meet better men in the future! Moreover, he isn''t handsome


    anyway.¡¯


    She cheered herself up and said, "Let''s go to the bar, Nora.¡¯


    Actually, what she wanted more was to go home and sleep.


    But seeing how dull Sherd¡¯s usually bright eyes were, Nora sighed.


    "Alright."


    Sheril looked very sweet and docile, and her straight bangs made her look even more student-like.


    Therefore, Nora had thought that she would just drink a can of beer at most.


    In the end, when they sat on the steps in the park, she instead took out a bottle of vodka and some


    pairing snacks from the stic bag of stuff that she bought at the supermarket.


    Nora, She suddenly found her very down to earth.


    The night gradually got darker and moonlight shone brightly.


    The sky looked as if it were wrapped in ayer of grayish gauze.


    Most of the people exercising in the park had already gone home.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora rarely drank, so she didn''t know how well she could hold her liquor.


    After having a couple of sips, she vaguely felt like she was seeing double.


    Sheril took a big gulp from the bottle and popped a few snacks into her mouth.


    Then, she drank again...


    A dizzy Nora tilted her head and asked, "Sheril, why are there two of you?"


    Sheril chuckled and said, "You''re so terrible at holding your liquor, Nora! You''re drunk!"


    Was she drunk? Nora stood up.


    She suddenly picked up her cell phone, entered a series of numbers, and dialed it.


    Someone quickly answered the call.


    Justin''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "Ms.Smith."


    Nora''s voice was low and cool.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, I''m drunk, so..."


    Justin had juste out of the bath.


    When he heard what she said, he paused and asked, "So?"


    "Name your price!"


    The young woman slowly said, "I want to buy you..."

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Justin suddenly tensed up all over.


    He straightened his back, feeling as if all the blood in his body was about to rush straight to his face.


    She wanted to buy him? Hah.


    That woman''s way of confessing her love really was very unique.


    His lip corners slowly curled up.


    However, it was at this moment that he heard the continuation of her words:"...son!"


    Justin was a little stunned.


    A look of surprise appeared in his dark blue eyes, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye


    seemed a little puzzled and confused.


    "What?"


    He asked.


    With the alcohol boosting her courage, Nora repeated, "I want to buy your son! Are eight hundred


    million dors enough?"


    However, the man fell silent after she said that.


    Both of them held their cell phones to their ears and kept quiet for a very, very long while.


    Nora looked at her cell phone hesitantly and muttered, "Huh? Is my cell phone out of range? Mr.Hunt,


    are you still there?"


    There was still no response from the other side.


    "How strange.Why isn''t he speaking? ...Beep...beep...beep..."


    Justin was still at a loss for words even when he heard the disconnected tone in the phone.


    He stared at his cell phone hesitantly for quite a while, unable to understand what Nora was thinking at


    all.


    Why was she so fixated on his son every day? He dried his hair with the towel and changed into his


    pajamas.


    After walking out of the bedroom, he saw Sean, who hade to pass him some documents which


    required his signature.


    Justin picked up the pen, signed the documents, and handed them back to Sean.


    Sean reached out to receive them, but instead found that he couldn''t move the papers at all¡ªJustin


    was still holding on to them.


    He hesitated for a moment before he asked, "Is there anything else you need me for, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin suddenly asked, "What might be the reason behind a woman constantly paying attention to my


    friend''s son, and even offering to buy him for eight hundred million dors?"


    Sean replied,¡¯...I remember Ms.Smith has a daughter herself.Is she trying to get close to you so that


    she can get the two children engaged to each other?"


    Justin??"


    After a long while, a deep voice said, "Get out."


    Sean took the documents from him, turned around, and started walking unhurriedly to the door.


    He had only just taken a couple of steps when he heard Justin cough and say, "That question was a


    friend''s, not mine.Also, the woman in question is not Ms.Smith"


    Sean, who wisely didn''t expose his lie, nodded and said, "Yes, Mr.Hunt¡¯


    The day of the dance party soon arrived.


    Nora was still asleep when Sheril dragged her out of bed and ced her clothes on her bed.


    She said, "Hurry up and change, Nora.Even though the party starts in the afternoon, you''ll need time to


    do your makeup.¡¯


    Nora rubbed her eyes sleepily and asked, "Are you still going?"


    Rachel and Caden would be dancing at the party, so she had thought that Sheril would definitely give


    up on attending it.


    Sheril, however, was full of fighting spirit.


    She said, "He''s the one who betrayed me, so why shouldn''t I go? Come on, hurry and get up.¡¯


    Then, she went out to do her makeup.


    However, the moment she closed the door, the light in Sheril''s eyes dimmed.


    A breakup was something very painful.


    Even if one could think of it in a clear and logical manner, there was no way they could get over it so


    quickly.


    However, Mom had said that the ones attending the dance party today would mostly be young people.


    At the same time, it was also an asion with the most attendees in the near future.


    Thus, it was the best opportunity to introduce Nora, a youngdy of the Andersons, to everyone.


    She mustn''t hold Nora back.


    When she was done dressing up and about to go to Nora, Nora''s bedroom door finally opened.


    Nora wore a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, and also had a ckdies¡¯ zer on.


    The outfit was cinched slightly at the waist, making her look neat and dashing.


    Sheril was taken aback.


    "Nora, why are you wearing that?"


    Nora waved and answered, "If I dress like this, no one will ask me to dance for sure.She didn''t know


    how to dance.Should someone really ask her to dance, it would be too embarrassing to say that she


    didn''t know how to dance, so she might as well dress up this way and make it clear that she didn''t want


    to dance...Well, that was one way to go about it, too.


    Sheril believed her.


    The two went downstairs and got into the car to the dance party.


    Nora leaned against the windowzily.


    Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated.


    When she picked it up and nced at it, she realized that it was a text message from Tanya.


    It read: "Darling, I''ve arrived in New York! Where are you? I can''t wait to give you a big hug!"


    She sounded as if she was burning with passion.


    Nora smiled and chuckled.


    Then, her long slender fingers tapped a few times on the cell phone casually and she sent her an


    address.


    She wrote: "There''s a dance party here.Are youing?"


    Tanya replied: "I''ll go, I''ll go! Of course, I have to go! I''m going over right now! Wait for me-!"


    She just knew that that woman loved joining in on the fun.


    Nora put her cell phone down and tossed it into her pocket.


    A frosty look surfaced in her eyes.


    Sheril had said that she would just take it that she was too blind to trust the wrong person, so she


    would just let the matter with Caden be.


    She was also thankful to Rachel for helping her screen her ex-boyfriend''s character.


    However, Nora had always been someone who gave tit for tat.


    The dance party was bound to be a very exciting one tonight.


    Soon, the car arrived at the party venue.


    The dance party, which was held in Hotel Finest''s conference hall, was regarded as a gathering of


    wealthy youngdies and socialites.


    Sheril, who was wearing a red gown, held Nora''s arm gracefully and entered the venue.


    As soon as they entered, she heard someone next to them say, "I reckon Rachel Wood will probably be


    the focus of the party tonight!"


    "How can that be? There''s also Ms.Smith!"


    "Don''t you know? Mr.Smith''s condition has worsened.Although Ms.Smith is the one organizing the


    party, she isn''t here today¡±


    Upon hearing what they said, Sheril lowered her voice and exined, "This dance party is meant for


    young people.It¡¯ s hosted every year by the one with the best family background among the young


    women of New York.The Hunts don''t have any young women of suitable age, so the one with the


    highest status at present is the youngdy from the Smiths.She''s Mrn Smith''s adopted daughter and


    is very doted on at home.She''s the one who organized all the dance parties during thest few


    years.She has very good character and is fairly well-known in the circle!"


    Nora nodded.


    Suddenly, Sheril stopped walking.


    Nora followed her line of sight and immediately saw Rachel holding Caden''s arm and walking among


    the crowd.


    Someone next to them also whispered, "Isn''t Caden Sheril¡¯ $ dance partner? Why is he Rachel''s now?"


    "I heard it''s because Rachel managed to invite Tanya to go over to her ce to teach her dancing.He''s


    aiming to be a professional dancer, so if Tanya can give him some pointers, he''ll probably have a better


    chance of winning when he participates in international ballroom dancingpetitions!"


    "Huh? But what about Sheril? Poor girl."


    A stranger''s pity was actually the biggest insult to Sheril.


    She lowered her head and said, "Nora, let''s go to the corner...¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before she could finish, Rachel spotted them from a distance and immediately called out with


    a smile, "Sheril! You''re here!"


    She dragged Caden with her and came up to Sheri!.


    With a bright smile, she said, "Caden and you always took top ce in the past because you had him


    leading you.I was even thinking ofpeting with you this year! By the way, where''s your partner?"


    Sheril clenched her fists.


    At this point, the beep of a text message notification rang out.


    Nora picked it up and nced at it¡ªit was a message from Tanya: "I''m reaching in a moment!"

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After taking a look at the text message, Nora turned off the screen, and tossed the cell phone back into


    her pantsuit''s pocket again.


    When she looked up, she noticed that Rachel was looking at her.


    She said exaggeratedly, "Hey, Sheril, why isn''t your cousin wearing a dress? Doesn ¡®t she dance?"


    Nora¡¯s pantsuit was actually a form of veiled rejection.


    None of the wealthy and nobles liked being embarrassed, so they usually spoke tactfully and would


    never go too far.


    However, what Rachel said was too direct.


    The look in Nora''s eyes darkened slightly, but before she could say anything, Sheril said, "Neither of us


    is dancing tonight."


    "Why not?" asked Rachel, despite knowing exactly why.


    She asked, "Are you not going to dance just because you don''t have Caden with you now? Why don''t I


    lend him to you for a dance, then?"


    She nudged Caden.


    Sheril subconsciously nced at Caden.


    The man in the ck tuxedo looked handsome and gentlemanly, but he didn''t dare to meet her eyes.


    When Rachel pushed him forward, Caden automatically took a step back and stood next to her again.


    He said, "Rachel, we''ve already agreed that I''ll be your dance partner tonight.If I dance with Sheril,


    then what about you?"


    Rachel raised her chin slightly and said, "Tsk, what''s the big deal? Men have the right to choose, right?


    You can choose between me and her, can''t you?"


    Then, she cast her eyes down and said with a smile, "Sheril and I are cousins, so we''re real close.No


    matter who you choose, the other party won''t get mad.Right, Sheril?"


    Caden looked at Sheril cautiously.


    Sheril''s heart would always ache whenever he gave her such a fawning look in the past.


    He was clearly talented, yet he was always looked down upon because of his background.


    Every time he made her angry, she would always relent whenever he looked at her like that.


    But at this moment, all she felt was disgust.


    She looked away and said, "I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Nora interrupted her coolly and said, "No, it''s fine.She has a dance partner.¡¯


    "She does?"


    Rachel looked around and said, "Who is it? Why didn''t you bring him over and show us?"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    In a seemingly half-amused manner, she said, "You''ll see when the party starts, wouldn''t you? What


    are you being so anxious for? Oh, I get it.Don''t worry, Sheril won''t take back someone that she¡¯s


    already thrown away.¡¯


    Rachel"!!"


    She was originally intending to humiliate Sheril, but Nora¡¯s words in this instant infuriated her instead!


    After Nora said that, she immediately led Sheril away in the opposite direction and deprived Rachel of


    the chance to say anything.


    A vicious look shed across Rachel''s eyes as she stood where she was.


    However, she quickly adjusted her expression, took Caden¡¯s arm, and said, "Do your best when you


    danceter.I want everyone to see that she''s nothing without you!"


    With the exception of Ms.Smith, Sheril had been the most eye-catching person in all the previous


    dance parties.


    Ms.Smith was a Smith, so it was only natural that she would outshine her, but why Sheril too?


    Obviously, it was just because she had hooked up with a good boyfriend! Without Caden leading her


    this year, let''s see how she''s gonna dance! Nora found a corner, sat down on the sofa, and rested on it.


    She wanted to tell Sheril not to worry and that she would find her a dance partner, but when she looked


    over, she saw that her head was lowered and she was texting seriously: "Where are you, Logan? You


    said that we''ll meet at the dance party tonight.Surely you came, right?"


    The situation where Nora couldn''t find a dance partner in the dance studio the other day was still fresh


    in Sherd''s mind.


    Thus, she had specially told Logan to also attend the dance party tonight, so that her cousin would


    have a dance partner if she wanted to dance.


    Nora had worn a pantsuit when they left the house, so she hadn''t said anything to Logan.


    However, she wanted Logan to be her own dance partner now.


    However, he didn''t respond even after she sent the message.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheril decided to call Logan.


    After it rang for a long time, he finally answered.


    It was just that he sounded terribly tired.


    He asked, "What is it?"


    Sheril was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, she asked, "Are you not here yet?"


    "I¡¯m reaching soon"


    After he said that, Sheril seemed to hear someone else speaking there.


    However, she only heard the words "pay off your debt" and "how to run away"


    before the call was disconnected from the other side.


    Sensing that she didn''t look so good, Nora asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Sheril looked at her.


    The young woman in front of her wasn''t from New York.


    Mom said that she''d had a hard life and hadn''t seen much of the world before, so she wanted her to


    spend a little more effort taking care of her.


    Her cat-like eyes were always downcast and she seemed disinterested in everything.


    She looked sleepy all day long, yet she had the power to reassure others.


    Sheril said, "Something seems to have happened to Logan.


    "Oh.Let me see"


    After saying that, Nora lowered her head and started to use her cell phone.


    Sheril??"


    Had it been someone else, she might have found them a little unfeeling, but if it was Nora...


    Sheril leaned toward her and looked at her cell phone¡ªthe screen waspletely dark.


    Only a small red dot was moving.


    During her moment of hesitation, Nora said, "He should be fine.He''s already at the party."


    As if to verify the authenticity of her words, almost immediately after she said that, Logan appeared


    around the corner.


    He was a little pale and he was limping a little.


    His usually frosty expression looked even icier at the moment and he had an impatient look on his face.


    He exuded a cold and distant aura that screamed "Don''te near me".


    Sheril stood up abruptly.


    "What happened to you?"


    Logan nced at her and replied, "I''m fine.I twisted my ankle, that''s all.¡±Sheril was about to speak


    when Rachel''s loathsome voice rang out again.


    "Sheril, your dance partner must be Logan, right? Did he sprain his ankle?"


    Her voice was a little loud, causing the people around them to look over again.


    Rachel''s little sidekick next to her said, "Of all times to sprain his ankle, he simply had to do it now.Tsk,


    it''s okay if you don''t wanna dance, you know.You don''t have to make so many excuses...To be honest,


    your dancing is only so-so without Caden anyway!"


    Rachel frowned.


    "Don''t say that.How could Sheril possibly have chickened out...? She''s always said that dancing is just


    a hobby to her.She''s not doing it as a means of livelihood.The sidekick went into mockery mode right


    away.She said , Of course, she''s not doing it as a means of livelihood.I mean, how can she possibly


    compare with you, Rachel? She only got bonus points in the past because she had Caden leading


    her.You obviously dance better than her.It was just that your partner pulled you back"


    "We''re finally setting things right this year, though.With you and Caden teaming up, you''ll definitely be


    the dance queen this year! Sheril, just admit defeat if you''re scared.Why put on such a lofty act? Isn''t


    the purpose ofing to a dance party exactly to dance?"


    Sheril was so angry that her hands were shaking.


    The expression of Logan, who had just entered the venue, turned even icier.


    He endured the difort at his ankle and said coldly, "Who says she''s not dancing?"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Sheril''s head whipped toward Logan.


    She frowned and said, "No, we''re not dancing anymore!"


    He had sprained his ankle, so dancing would only aggravate the injury! What was the big deal about


    suffering a little mockery anyway? Logan, however, had a frosty look on his face.


    Then, before he could say anything, Nora stood up and saidzily, "Of course, she''s dancing.Why


    wouldn''t she?"


    Taken aback, Sheril looked at her.


    Logan rotated his ankle a little.


    The sprained area was already starting to go numb.


    He was about to speak when a young man who looked about 22 or 23 years old suddenly emerged


    from the crowd.


    He looked bright and cheerful and had big eyes and thick brows.


    His hair was dyed olive green.


    Isaac Young grabbed Logan''s arm and demanded, "Do you have a death wish, Logan?"


    Logan frowned.


    "Let go of me! Leave me alone!"


    Isaac lowered his voice and said, "You can''t let your ankle¡¯ s condition worsen.This way, you''ll still have


    a chance to participate in the race three dayster! You must understand that you''re not just racing for


    yourself! Unless you can find a better racer to help you out, you''re already at risk of bankruptcy this


    time! Will being embarrassed or not even matter at that point?!"


    Logan clenched his fists and looked at Sheril.


    Although she was his elder sister, she was only ten minutes older than him, so Logan had actually


    always been protective of her.


    Seeing her being humiliated by others now, how could he possibly ignore it? Isaac spoke again.


    He said, "Besides, even if you insist, will you be able to dance well?"


    Logan clenched his jaw.


    He didn''t like dancing, so he had only learned a bit of international ballroom dancing.


    During his hesitation, Sheril had already grabbed Nora by her wrist.


    She said, "Don''t say any more, Nora.I won''t dance anymore.I don''t have a partner¡ª"


    Nora smiled and said, "Who says you don''t have one?"


    Sheril was stunned.


    The next moment, she saw the young woman reaching up and tying her long hair into a high ponytail.


    Then, her cool and fair slender arm snaked around her waist and she pulled her toward herself.


    When Sheril jerked forward, she subconsciously held Nora''s shoulder for support.


    Apart from her almond-shaped eyes, everything else about Sheril took after Melissa.


    She was petite and stood at about 5''3", Nora was 5''7".


    In addition, she was already intending to dance with Sheril when they left home, so she had


    deliberately worn thick-soled shoes.


    As a result, when they stood side by side, their height difference was actually perfect! Sheril''s eyes


    suddenly widened.


    "You..."


    "That''s right, I''ll dance with you!"


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile as she spoke wildly and arrogantly.


    Sheril looked at her.


    Suddenly, she smiled gently and said, "Okay!"


    Since Nora wanted to dance, she would apany her and have some fun.


    At most, she would just lead the danceter! Everyone around them heard their exchange.


    They were stunned, but after a while, Rachel, who was the first to recover, chuckled softly and said,


    "Are you kidding me? Sheril, if you reallyck a partner, why don''t I find one for you instead? Having


    your cousin dance with you...I mean, she''s never learned international ballroom dancing before, right?"


    As soon as she Said that, everyone else also started to talk among themselves.


    "She''s never learned international ballroom dancing? Then what is she trying to be the hero for?"


    "...But don''t you think she looked so alpha and so cool just now?! She''s so handsome!"


    "It may feel good to act cool, but it''ll all go downhill when they danceter! Who doesn''t know how to


    talk tough?"


    "Hahaha! What a huge joke this is! Just how down-and-out must Sheril be? To think she can''t even find


    a dance partner and has to resort to dancing with a woman instead?"


    "Speaking of which, the dance queen today will definitely be Rachel! She''s been practicing very


    diligently.Moreover, she also has Caden with her this time..."


    "I originally thought Sheril still had a chance, but I also think it''ll be Rachel now!"


    "Rachel danced better than Sheril right from the start.Sheril used to rank better than her only because


    of Caden Nora didn''t say anything even when she heard the mockingmentsing from everyone


    around them.Action was a more powerful p in the face.


    Words were only weak and powerless at moments like this.


    Two minutester, Nora and Sheril went to the dance floor.


    Both of them turned a deaf ear and a blind eye to everyone''s spective looks and words.


    Because of the two of them, everyone gathered around.After Rachel and Caden got into position,


    Rachel gave the two of them nearby a mocking look.


    The first dance of the night was tango.


    Tango required power, otherwise, the dancers wouldn''t be able to bring out its beauty.


    A womanpeting with a man in terms of strength...


    She was pretty much just embarrassing herself! The corners of her lips curled up.


    The title of dance queen tonight was in the bag.


    Just as she thought so, grand music started to y! Rachel instantly got into the mood.


    She separated from Caden and then violently shed against each other!


    "Nice!"


    The crowd burst into apuse.


    Rachel kept a straight face on, but a smile nevertheless formed in her eyes.


    However, when she looked out from the corner of her eye, she realized that the audience...


    actually wasn''t watching her? Taken aback, Rachel subconsciously turned her head and looked over.


    All the other dancers were more or less already distracted ¡ªtheir gazes were all on the two young


    women, one in red and one in ck.


    When the music started, the looks in the two women¡¯s eyes had suddenly changed, and they separated


    from each other.


    With her back to her partner, Sheril started to dance and sway to the beat.


    She was as agile as a snake.


    A shiver went through the fingertips of her left hand to her left shoulder, and then from her right


    shoulder to the fingertips of her right hand.


    Then, she suddenly whipped her head back! She had initially been worried that Nora hadn''t done a


    good job at the starting steps, but when she saw Nora, a look of mild astonishment appeared in her


    eyes.


    The young woman stood there casually, her posture straight and fit.


    The alluring look in her eyes was as if she were an elegant and noble knight asking her for a dance!


    Sheril twirled right up to Nora in a rush.


    When she stopped , Nora had already reached out and held her waist.


    The strong beat of the music was exciting and uplifting.


    Their dance was steady and powerful.


    The people around them could hardly see their movements.


    All they could see were their silhouettes, their speed, and a constantly changing center of gravity, which


    exuded a sense of decisiveness and clear, distinct edges and corners.


    Both of them looked very serious, their gazes a little solemn when they made the asional eye


    contact.


    Yet they also turned their bodies and whipped their heads to the side quickly every once in a while and


    looked around.


    Their dance steps, which were asionally still and asionally moving, as well as the distant and


    unfamiliar music, cloaked them in a strange and mysterious veil.


    They were the kings on the dance floor, and people couldn¡¯ t tear their eyes away from them at all!


    Even Rachel and Caden couldn''t help but look over from time to time...


    causing them to make quite a few mistakes When the music came to an abrupt end, the hot and sexy


    dance also finally ended.


    Five seconds of silenceter, the party broke into fervent apuse!


    "She''s so cool!"


    "Oh my god, who''s that young woman? She''s making me gay!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There were also people saying things such as...


    "Sheril also looks great! She''s always been such a great dancer!"


    "I wonder if Caden has regretted his actions..."


    Amid the conversations, a livid Rachel looked at Caden, who was Staring at Sheril with an unreadable


    and constantly changing look on his face.


    She couldn''t help but snap, "What are you looking at? Even if she dances well, can she help you get


    Tanya Turner to give you pointers?!"


    Caden suddenly regained his senses.


    At this point, there was suddenly a flurry of activity at the door! Someone eximed, "Oh my god!


    Ms.Smith is so amazing! She''s actually invited Tanya Turner to the dance party!"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Rachel craned her neck and looked at the entrance.


    She saw that a group of people had already swarmed over.


    She nced at Sheril and Nora who had just finished dancing.


    A hint of arrogance and triumph shed across her eyes.


    She neatened her dress, cast her eyes down, and said, "I''m going to go over and say hello to


    Ms.Turner.¡¯


    Caden''s eyes lit up.


    He said, "I''ll¡ª"


    Before he could say the words "go with you", Rachel cut him off and said, "The people gathered around


    Tanya over there are all rich and famous youngdies.What are you going over there for? Just


    wait.Tanya will eventually have toe over to my house for sses.You''ll see her then"


    She turned and left immediately after saying that.


    Rachel spoke imperiously and loudly, so everyone dancing nearby heard her, causing them to look at


    Caden in a half- amused manner.


    Caden clenched his fists.


    He felt as if he had been given a few hard ps across his cheeks.


    Rachel simply didn''t respect him at all! During thest few days where he practiced dancing with her,


    he had been lectured severely like a kid every day.


    She had such a bad temper! He couldn''t help but look into the distance¡ªthe woman in the red gown


    had already walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    Caden, who was having an internal struggle, stood in ce for a while.


    Then, he walked over.


    Dancing tango was very tiring.


    An out-of-breath Sheril went over to the resting area with Nora and took a seat.


    "You''re amazing at dancing, Nora!"


    It had been a very long time since Sheril hadst had such a good time dancing.


    A look of excitement came over her rosy cheeks.


    Nora''s lip corners slowly curled into a smile, though she kept quiet.


    The flurry of activity at the door attracted their attention and they looked over to see that a huge crowd


    had gathered over there.


    They didn''t know who had arrived, though.


    While they were wondering about it, a few people next to them who were also trotting over to the


    entrance said, "Tanya Turner''s here! My goodness! This year''s dance party is totally worthing!"


    When she heard the name Tanya Turner, a taken aback Sheril immediately looked at Nora! She


    remainedfortably seated on the sofa and didn''t move.


    Instead, she saidzily, "That woman''s the center of attention wherever she goes, so she''ll probably be


    held up for a while.Don''t worry, I''ll introduce the two of you to each otherter.¡¯ Sheril immediately


    nodded.


    "Okay!"


    Anyone who liked dancing would want to get acquainted with someone like Tanya.


    She looked at the entrance excitedly...


    However, a voice suddenly rang out beside her at this moment.


    "Come with me, Sheril"


    The familiar voice made Sherd''s eyes dim.


    When she turned and saw Caden standing next to her with his usual smile, she felt as if her heart had


    been pierced by a needle.


    She cast her eyes down and asked coldly and distantly, "Is something the matter?"


    Caden didn''t expect her to treat him so coldly.


    In the past, whenever he came over to coax her after they got into an argument, even though she had


    also pulled a long face, she always treated him with respect and followed him to the corner to talk.


    It seemed like she was pretty angry this time.


    Caden let out a sigh.


    He half-squatted beside her and said, "Don''t be mad anymore, Sheril.¡¯


    "Don''t be mad anymore"...


    He spoke the same way as he had done in the past, like an innocent man with a low EQ who had no


    idea how he had made her angry.


    It made one not have the heart to lose their temper at him.


    Sheril cast her eyes down and said, "Yeah, I''m not angry anymore"


    Caden immediately brightened and reached out to take her hand.


    However, before he could, the girl avoided his touch.


    Sheril looked at him coldly and said, "We don''t have anything to do with each other anymore, so why


    would I still be angry with you?"


    Caden was stunned to the spot.


    His brows drew together as if he really didn''t get it.


    He said, "Stop kicking up a fuss, Sheril.There''s really nothing between Rachel and me.We''re just


    working with each other!"


    Kicking up a fuss? Sheril smiled wryly, finding him really ridiculous.


    "Whatever your rtionship with her is, it has nothing to do with me"


    "Sheril, you just said that you aren''t angry anymore, so why are you saying such things again?"


    Caden took a deep breath and said, "The only reason why I danced with Rachel is for Tanya''s


    guidance.


    She does indeed have a bad temper and is always saying things to shame and embarrass you, but


    can''t you put up with it a little for the sake of my future?"


    He had a smile on his face when he said that.Sheril felt extremely disgusted.


    Her expression turned icy and she said, "You''re mistaken about something, Caden."


    "What?"


    Sheril sneered, "My mother didn''t give birth to me and raise me in fine clothes and exquisite food to


    have me suffer with you and be bullied!"


    ¡®Suffer with you¡¯...


    Caden clenched his fists and said, "At the bottom of it all, it''s just because you look down on me, right?


    You think you''re a rich youngdy while I''m a penniless pauper, right?"


    Sheril, "?"


    If she really were someone who cared about things like that, why would she date him for two years?


    However, she couldn''t be bothered to say any more.


    She immediately said, "Please stay away from me"


    Caden, however, looked livid.


    He said, "That''s enough, Sheril! Do you really think you''re some rich youngdy? Wake up! The


    Andersons have long since fallen into decline!"


    Sheril''s eyes widened.


    "What?"


    Caden¡¯s words were vicious and nasty.


    "Your family is about to fall out of the ranks of the rich soon! What are you still throwing a tantrum like a


    rich young woman here for?! Your family probably can''t even talk to Tanya Turner, let alone ask her to


    hold sses! "You always say that you''re not interested in bing a professional dancer and prefer


    to coop yourself up at home to study medicine, but in my opinion, it''s not because you don''t want to but


    because you can''t! "The only part about you that''s better than Rachel is that you have a better temper!


    But in terms of family background, how do you evenpare to her? She''s the real princess here,


    alright? Her family can ask Tanya Turner to hold sses for her just because she wants to learn how to


    dance!"


    While he was talking, Rachel had already squeezed her way to the front of the crowd.


    Tanya was tall and slender.


    Dressed in a casual outfit and a baseball cap, she was currently signing autographs for others.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a grin on her face and a hearty, outgoing personality.


    When it was Rachel''s turn, she asked, "Tanya, do you still remember me? The Woods have made an


    appointment with you for a dance ss-"


    "The Woods?"


    Tanya blinked.


    "Oh, Rachel Wood, right?"


    Nora had mentioned to her that she was living with the Andersons in New York.


    Thus, she had asked someone to find out more about them.


    Melissa Anderson, the current mistress of the Andersons, was a daughter of the Woods, so the two


    families likely shared a very close rtionship.


    It just so happened that the Woods had also made an appointment with her for a dance ss at a high


    price, so she had made an effort to remember a bit more about Rachel, lest she embarrasses Nora.


    After the two chatted casually a little, Tanya said, "Sorry everyone, I''m here today to look for a close


    friend.Let''s do the autographs again another day!"


    Everyone there was respectable people in the circle, so they stepped aside after she said that.


    After Tanya left, they immediately surrounded Rachel.


    "Wow, Rachel! Ms.Turner remembers your name!"


    "Given the Woods¡¯ status, coupled with how Rachel is indeed pretty talented in dancing, what''s so


    strange about Tanya remembering her? That''s the way it should be!"


    As she listened to their ttery, a triumphant smile formed on Rachel''s countenance.


    So what even if Sheril had danced well just now? Tanya probably didn''t even know who she was! It was


    just that, who exactly was Tanya looking for?

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Rachel looked around but instead saw Tanya turning the corner and entering the bathroom at the side.


    "Rachel, what''s Caden doing over there?"


    Her sidekick nudged her arm and said, "Surely, Sheril isn¡¯t trying to poach him while you''re


    away?"Rachel''s eyes turned cold and she started walking over with her.As soon as the two


    approached, they heard Caden say¡¯...Her family can ask Tanya Turner to hold sses for her just


    because she wants to learn how to dance!"


    Rachel''s lip corners curled upward.


    Her sidekick said smugly, "It''s not just that! Even a lofty person like Ms.Turner remembers Rachel''s


    name!"


    Caden turned and looked at her eagerly upon hearing what the sidekick said.


    Rachel lifted her chin triumphantly and said, "I''ll introduce you to Ms.Turner when we meet her again


    later."


    Caden immediately nodded.


    Rachel then looked at Sheril and Nora.


    She smiled and asked, "Sheril, Ms.Smith.Do you want me to introduce the two of you to her, too?"


    Her sidekick immediatelyplimented her.


    "You''re so nice to your cousin, Rachel!"


    Rachel giggled.


    "We''re family after all...Sheril looked straight at her.


    "No, it''s fine.I''m not going professional!"


    Rachel''s expression immediately darkened.


    Caden frowned and said, "Sheril, why are you still being so headstrong? Why are you refusing such a


    good opportunity?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because she doesn''t need it."


    A clear and cool voice interrupted Caden.


    Nora stood up from the sofa, the corners of her lips curling up when she looked into the distance.


    The few of them followed her gaze and looked over to see Tanya, who had juste out of the


    bathroom, waving at them and jogging over.


    Rachel was taken aback.


    Next to her, her sidekick immediately became excited.


    "Rachel, Ms.Turner is waving at you!"


    Caden¡¯s eyes also shone.


    When Sheril had refused to reconcile with him just now, he had actually regretted his actions a little.


    But seeing how enthusiastic Tanya was toward them now...


    It seemed like the Woods¡¯ connections were indeed very impressive! The sidekick spoke very loudly, so


    everyone around them also looked over.


    "My goodness, it seems like Ms.Turner really likes Rachel a lot! Is it because she dances well?"


    "I heard that Ms.Turner is very well-respected in foreign aristocratic circles...But she''s being so friendly


    to Rachel ra The remarks, which were full of envy, made Rachel lift her chin.


    She hadn''t expected Tanya to have such a good impression of her, either.


    With a smile on her face, she took a couple of steps toward Tanya, ready to greet her.


    Seeing Tanyaing closer and closer to her, Rachel stood still, straightened her back, and said,


    "Ms.Turner!"


    Her expression was just right.


    It was neither overly ttering¡ªwhich would make it look like she was fawning on the other party¡ªnor


    too cold, which would make Tanya ufortable.


    Surely she would be the center of attention after this, right? But the next moment, her expression


    froze.


    Tanya came toward her.


    The two stood facing each other.


    Then, Tanya suddenly turned sideways, bypassed her, and continued forward, passing her by.


    Rachel was dumbfounded.


    Then, she immediately heard a voice behind her.


    "Nora! I missed you so much!"


    Rachel,"??"


    She whipped her head around violently to see Tanya stretching out her arms to give Nora a huge hug.


    However , Nora bent over, stepped aside in disgust, and slid under her arm instead.


    Then, she pulled her arm and tossed it to Sheril.


    "Hug her instead.She¡¯s my cousin"


    "Oh, that makes her my cousin, too! Little cousin, you''re so cute!"


    Tanya gave Sheril, who was standing there stiffly, a big hug and pinched her face.


    She eximed, "Your eyes really look like Nora¡¯s! I like them!"


    Everyone was utterly bewildered.


    Didn''t they say that Tanya was here to look for Rachel? But why didn''t the picture in front of them look


    quite right? Rachel herself was also dumbfounded, especially because the looks of worship in the eyes


    of everyone around her had all changed to probing looks instead.


    It made her feel like burying herself in a hole right away! With her eyes reddened, she clenched her


    fists tightly and took a couple of steps forward.


    She went up to the few of them.


    Unable to maintain herdylike image anymore, she demanded rather sharply, "Sheril, do you all know


    Ms.Turner?!"


    Sheril didn''t say anything.


    Tanya, on the other hand, looked at her hesitantly.


    "Of course! Nora here is my best friend! She is me and I am her! We''re so close that we''re pretty much


    inseparable!"


    Then, she smiled and said, "You''re a rtive of my little cousin here, right? I wasn''t intending to ept


    the Woods ¡®ss request initially"


    It was only because you guys are rtives that I took it up.How about this? I''m nning to stay at the


    Andersons.


    If you want sses, thene over to the Andersons!


    Rachel,"!"


    When Rachel''s sidekick heard what she said, she hurriedly said, "But if you go to the Andersons for


    sses, can we stille along? Rachel, you promised!"


    Tanya looked as if she had been put in a spot when she heard her.


    She said, "Ugh, it''s very tiring to hold sses, so juste by yourself and don''t bring anyone along!"


    Then, she turned to Sheril and said, "Do you dance, little cousin? I can teach you! Also, it''s the same


    whether I''m teaching just you or a group of your friends.So, if you have friends who wannae along,


    you can bring them along!"


    Sheril was already so dumbfounded that she was lost for words.


    She said weakly, "I-I don''t need to learn.."


    "Oh no, but that will make me look very useless! And Nora probably won''t like me anymore!"


    Nora''s lip corner spasmed and she almost rolled her eyes.


    She saidzily, "Who agreed to you staying at the Andersons?"


    Tanya immediately took Sherd''s arm and said, "Little cousin, your cousin has a very weird temper and


    doesn''t allow anyone to share her bed.Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Sheril, who still hadn''t recovered from her shock yet, replied¡¯...


    Okay: "Are you guys still gonna dance? If not, let''s go? I''m so tired after being on a ne for a whole


    day!"


    Tanya started dragging Nora toward the exit after saying that.


    Nora avoided her pulling and walkedzily at the side while Tanya took Sherd''s arm.


    Everyone watched as the three of them went to the underground car park.


    "I really thought the Andersons have fallen into decline! I didn''t expect that the Woods were only able to


    ask Tanya to hold lessons because of their rtionship with the Andersons?"


    "No wonder we couldn''t get an appointment with Tanya while Rachel was the only one who managed


    to!"


    "When you think about it carefully, Sheril actually dances very beautifully! The way her cousin dances


    the male role is also so cool! I really like it.."


    Everyone''s words made Rachel too embarrassed to stay.


    She suddenly stomped her foot and ran out crying! Only the stupefied Caden continued to stand there


    stupidly , feeling as if he had missed the chance of a lifetime.


    In the underground car park.


    Tanya and Sheril were walking in front while Nora trailed behind themzily with both hands behind her


    head.


    As she walked, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her over to a ck Land Rover! She


    subconsciously threw a punch in defense, but her fist was caught by the man instead.


    He said, "It''s me.¡¯ The familiar voice took Nora aback for a moment.


    It was only then that she realized that the man in front of her, who was a head taller, was actually Justin


    Hunt? She raised her eyebrows.


    "What are you trying to do, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin trapped her in between himself and the car and let out a yfulugh.


    His voice was low and rich as he said, "I just want to ask Ms.Smith a question"


    "What?"


    The man narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "Why are you so interested in my son?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Ever since the night that Nora became drunk and gave him a ridiculous call to offer to buy his son, for


    some strange reason, Justin had been in a rather bad mood thest few days.


    This continued until he came to Hotel Finest today for a meal.


    The gossipy Chester had live-broadcasted the dance party taking ce downstairs.


    He even sent him a video of that woman dancing.


    Seeing the sensational sight of her holding someone else¡¯ s waist and dancing, attracting the attention


    of all the men around her, Justin suddenly became a little angry.


    He was feeling so troubled here, yet that woman was ona roll at the dance party and winning over both


    men and women? Thus, he had saved the dance video along the way and left the restaurant while


    counting the time.


    Going by how she didn''t like doing more than necessary, he reckoned that she would probably leave


    right after she was done dancing.


    Then, he found her jeep in the car park.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the three women came down.


    Nora was a little dazed at the moment.


    Her nose was filled with the man¡¯s grassy scent.


    His breath tickled her face when he spoke, making the mood rather suggestive.


    The lighting in the basement was dim, but the close-up view of the man''s visage was as if it was lit up


    on its own, especially the cold look in his eyes and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye that exuded


    a sense of abstinence.


    It actually made her feel like conquering him.


    She raised her eyebrows and chuckled softly.


    "What are you talking about, Mr.Hunt?"


    At the sight of her denial, Justin lowered his head and leaned into her ear.


    "Have you already forgotten, Ms.Smith? I''m afraid you can''t afford to buy my son with just eight


    hundred million dors.Afraid of being discovered by Sheril and Tanya, they both lowered their voices


    as if they were having a word in private.


    Nora leaned back, but her back was already against the Land Rover, so she had nowhere to retreat to.


    As such, she could only sigh and say, "Is that so? How much are you willing to sell him for, then? Name


    your price?"


    Justin held her waist with hisrge hand and chuckled softly.


    "Have you ever considered a way that won''t require a single cent from you?"Nora''s eyes lit up, but right


    after, she said disappointedly¡¯..


    ¡°Stealing? It doesn¡¯t seem like a very good idea."


    After all, Justin''s strength was right there for all to see.


    Justin, He discovered that the woman had actually looked rather serious when she said that.


    So, she had actually really considered stealing his son? Stealing someone else''s son? What kind of


    weird habit was that? Justin frowned.


    "You..."


    Before he could finish, however, Tanya''s voice traveled over.


    "Huh? Where''s Nora? Where did she go?"


    Together with their voices, the other two women started to walk back.


    When she heard them about toe right next to the two of them, for some reason, Nora became a


    little flustered.


    She suddenly pushed Justin away forcefully and pushed him to a darker ce further inside.


    She immediately walked out and said, "I''m over here.¡¯


    Tanya came over and circled around her.


    "What are you doing here? Surely you''re not hiding some stray man over here, right?"


    ...


    She really was hiding one, though.


    Nora''s cheeks turned a little red and she let out an awkward cough.


    She gave her a light push and said, "Are we going or not?"


    Afraid that Nora would really leave her here, Tanya hurriedly turned around.


    "What are you being so cocky for, Nora? I may just fall in love with you, you know-"


    Nora picked at her ears.


    "Your love is too cheap.I don''t want it."


    It was only after the three women walked off while bantering with one another that Justin finally came


    out from behind the Land Rover with a cold look on his face.


    When he thought of how the woman had pushed him away just now as if he wasn''t fit to be seen, he


    suddenly felt a little as if they were...having an affair? He chuckled softly.


    He saw the woman get into the car''s back seat without any hesitation and then, she immediately


    leaned against it.


    After loading her luggage into the car, a tall and slender woman then returned to the front of the car.


    She immediately eximed, "Nora, you''re too much! I was stuck on the ne the whole time, yet


    you''re still making me drive?"


    With her eyes already closed, Nora leaned against the window and said coolly, "I want to sleep."


    The other woman could only get in the driver''s seat.


    Soon, the car started moving.


    It was only after they left the car park that Justin realized that he, a man who had always taken full


    control of his time and never easily wasted it, had actually spent ten minutes standing there and


    watching her banter with her friend? However, when he thought of how she had looked when she


    pushed him away in a panic just now, his frustrations disappeared.


    Nora leaned against the car seat in a rare moment of insomnia, unable to sleep.


    She thought back to what she had done just now.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly feeling guilty? While she was thinking about it, her cell


    phone beeped.


    She looked down to see that it was Justin''s number.


    He had sent her a text message: ¡®What were you being so shy about?"


    Nora was bewildered.


    She immediately replied: "I wasn''t.After she sent the text message, another beep sounded.Nora picked


    up her cell phone again and looked at it.


    The message read: "Tell me why on earth you''re so interested in my son.I can help you think of a


    solution that won''t cost you any money.¡¯ Nora was puzzled.


    She slowly replied: ¡®I just find him very cute.I wonder if Mr.Hunt is willing to part with him?¡¯


    Beep.


    Nora lowered her head and saw another message from him: ¡®Are you thinking of bing his


    mother?¡¯ Nora curled her lip.


    She was his mother herself.


    What did he mean by ¡®bing his mother? Wait a minute.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t something seem a little wrong here? Nora looked at her cell phone again and saw that the man


    had sent her another message: "Ms.Smith has a very unique way of confessing her love"


    Nora,"!!"


    As expected, that man was being narcissistic again! The corners of her lips spasmed and she


    immediately sent him three agitated replies: "You''re mistaken."


    "I''m not the one who wants to raise him.


    "It''s a friend of mine¡¯ After sending the messages, Nora touched her cheeks, which felt a little hot.


    The corners of Justin''s lips curled into a smile and he let out a deep chuckle as he read the three


    messages on his cell phone.


    Ms.Smith was totally pulling a friend out of thin air! At the same time, at the kindergarten.


    At 4:30 pm in the afternoon, children who''d had their afternoon snack were allowed to y for some


    time while they waited for the rest of the children to finish eating before they would leave together.


    Cherry had always been a very picky eater.


    After she was done eating, she carried her little te over and handed it to the teacher.


    Her big round eyes blinked as she said, "Ms .Lynn, you''ve lost so much weight again today.You should


    eat a little more.Cherry has especially left you some of her vegetables.¡¯


    Ms.Lynn was on a diet, so Cherry''s words had undoubtedly hit the spot.She was such a cute little girl.


    Was there anyone who could resist her ttery? Ms.Lynn rubbed her head gently and said, "Little


    Cherry is so smart! People on a diet can''t eat any meat, so I can only eat more vegetables.¡¯


    The other children looked at her enviously.


    Sob! Why was Cherry allowed to skip her veggies?! They also wanted to be picky eaters! Cherry ran


    over happily to the y area to wait.


    She was about to pick up a Barbie when someone snatched it away.


    Sinead stood in front of her with her hands on her hips and said loudly, "Cheryl, didn''t your mother say


    that she''s going to get a more professional dancer to do an evaluation for you?¡±


    "It''s already been a week, but she still hasn''t gotten anyone over.You''re a liar! And a braggart!"


    All the other children looked over.


    To them, lying was a very bad habit! Sinead rebuked, "You''re a bad girl! We''re not gonna y with


    you!"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Children also had their own social circle.As Sinead''s mother was a dance teacher, there were a few


    children in the ss who liked ying with her very much Thus, when Sinead said that, three to four


    other children immediately stood behind her in support.


    "Yes, you''re a bad girl! We''re not gonna y with you!"


    "Liar, liar, pants on fire! Your nose is gonna grow longer!"


    Sinead immediately looked at Cherry excitedly, especially now that she also had the support of her


    friends.


    Thest kid who went against her had burst into tears after they bullied him the same way.


    After that, he had even bought them a lot of gifts and begged them to y with him.


    Cherry was a neer, so she didn''t have many friends in the first ce.


    Therefore, she would definitely be so scared that she would cry, right? She was just thinking


    about it when she saw Cherry, whom she had scolded, lift her head and nce at her.


    Surprise shed across her big round eyes as she said, "I didn''t want to y with a selfish, rude, and


    uncultured child like you in the first ce.You''re thinking too much."


    Sinead"?"


    The next moment, she burst into tears and started to wail.


    Ms.Lynn had already noticed the two little girls arguing.


    She hurriedly ced the te down and rushed over, for fear that Cherry would be bullied.


    As soon as she approached, she heard the bawling Sinead yell, "You''re the uncultured one! You''re the


    rude one! You''re the selfish one!"


    A puzzled Cherry asked, "Why are you crying when you''re obviously the one scolding me?"


    Sinead suddenly choked on her sobs and even huped.


    Ms.Lynn was rendered speechless.


    Why was she suddenly feeling like she had rushed over for nothing? The school bell suddenly rang.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Parents were already picking up their children at the door one after another.


    Sinead cried as she said, "You''re a liar and your mom is a braggart! My mom said that if your mom still


    can''t get anyone by tomorrow, you can forget about joining the dance performance! Hmph!"


    She immediately ran out after saying that.


    Ms.Lynn held Cherry''s hand and asked worriedly, "Will your Mommy be able to find a more professional


    dance teacher?"


    Cherry nodded.


    She sighed seriously and said, "Ms.Lynn, when Mommy''s looking for someone, she''ll keep sending


    them private messages on Facebook.


    She says she''ll never stop until they reply! So, Mommy will definitely be able to find someone more


    professional for me!"


    The picture of a single mother in ill health who looked weak and frail, yet was extremely stubborn,


    suddenly formed in her mind.


    In order to prevent her daughter from being bullied and developing low self-esteem, she was


    determined to find her a more professional dance teacher It was getting dark, yet she refused to eat or


    drink.


    She didn''t dare to sleep, nor did she even dare to cough, lest she woke up her adorable daughter.


    She sat in front of theputer and constantly sent private messages to people in the dancing field


    who were more well-respected than Whitney Lowe, begging them to save her daughter...


    Sob, how touching! Ms.


    Lynn squatted down, hugged Cherry, and said, "Little Cherry''s mom is so amazing!"


    Cherry''s eyes brightened.


    Yes, she also found Mommy very amazing! When they were abroad back then, Mommy was once


    looking for someone, but the other party kept ignoring her .


    So, she had written a program that sent a private message to them every second, and even hacked


    their cell phone so that they couldn''t block or mute her.


    She had no intentions of stopping until she sessfully forced them to reply to her! As for herself, she


    had instead happily gone to bed.


    By the time she woke up, the other party was already close to changing their cell phone altogether!


    Was there anyone who wouldn''t break down after 16 hours of constant harassment? The teacher sent


    Cherry out.


    Nora and the others weren''t back from the dance party yet, so it was Melissa who came to pick her up.


    When Ms.


    Lynn handed Cherry to Melissa, she said with her eyes red, "Cherry''s mom''s life is too hard!"


    Melissa, who strongly agreed with her, nodded.


    She held Ms.Lynn''s hand and said, "Yes, her mom has a hard life.It really isn''t easy to raise a child all


    alone!"


    The two looked at each other, both feeling as though they had found someone who understood how


    they felt! Ms.Lynn sighed silently and said, "Please tell her not to overdo it if she really can''t find a


    dance teacher who''s more professional than Whitney.I''ll think of something!"


    Melissa was taken aback.


    "Did something happen?"


    Ms.Lynn was also surprised by her reaction.


    She asked, "Don''t you know what happened?"


    She gave her a brief ount of what had happened.


    Melissa frowned and heaved a sigh.


    "That girl is just too considerate.She must have been afraid that I would be put in a spot if I knew what


    had happened.But how are we going to find a more professional dance teacher than Whitney Lowe in


    the States?"


    Whitney was one of the rare few dancers in the States who had won in an international ballroom


    dancingpetition.


    It was a very prestigiouspetition, and few from the States had achieved high rankings even after


    so many years.


    Ms.Lynn sighed.


    "You''ll need the champions if you want to suppress her.It''ll be the most ideal if you can find the


    champion whopeted in the same year as her.I''ve already asked around" the champion of that year


    is named Tanya Turner.


    She''s also a very outstanding dancer.


    It''ll be best if you can get her to help.


    If not, even if you find someone else, with Mrs.Lowe''s authority, no one will dare to go against her.


    After all, she has the Lowes backing her up.


    Apart from top-ss giants like the Hunts and the Smiths, the Lowes weren''t afraid of anyone else at


    all.


    Melissa looked thoughtful after she heard what she said.


    Meanwhile, the ¡®tolerant and understanding¡¯ Nora Smith who had endured a lot of hardships¡¯ had just


    reached home.


    Tanya stood at the bedroom door and looked at Nora pitifully.


    "Nora, are you really not gonna let me sleep with you?"


    Nora responded by closing the door with a loud bam.


    Tanya, There was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    It seemed like Nora was still very insecure.


    There mustn''t be anyone else in the room when she slept.


    Otherwise, she would suffer from insomnia.


    This habit of hers still hadn''t changed.


    Beep, beep! She heard a car stopping outside.


    It was Cherry who had just returned from school.


    Tanya immediately became excited.


    She left her suitcase in the hallway, went straight downstairs, and rushed out of the door happily.


    "Cherry!"


    Cherry, who was carrying a big schoolbag on her back, was carried down from the car.


    When she saw her, the little girl''s eyes brightened and she raced over.


    "Wah! Aunt Tanya! You''re here!"


    Tanya said, "Who''s Aunt Tanya? Call me God-mom!"


    Melissa also got off the car.


    Her mind was fully upied by thoughts of Tanya at the moment.


    She had made several phone calls on the way back, but she couldn''t get Tanya''s contact information at


    all.


    Should she call her elder brother and ask him for help? Nora had saved Harmonia Pharmacy with the


    Carefree Pill after she came to the Andersons.


    She had given the Andersons so much help.


    There was no way she would allow Cherry to be bullied in school.


    Melissa raised her head with great resolve.


    She picked up her cell phone and dialed her brother''s number.


    The phone rang for a while before someone answered.


    An impatient voice came from the other end of the call.


    "What''s the matter this time?"


    Melissa fell silent for a moment.


    Then, she cast her eyes down and asked gently, "Farrell, can you contact Ms.Tanya Turner for me?"


    However, while she was speaking, she suddenly noticed that there was a female stranger in the house.


    She was currently pointing at herself frantically.


    Melissa,"''?"

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    While Melissa was hesitating, Miranda, her sister-inw, had already taken over the phone.


    "What''s all that pretense for, Melissa? Rachel has alreadye home and told me everything that


    happened at the dance party! Why is Sheril fighting with Rachel for every little thing?"


    Melissa didn''t have time to respond to the guest.


    She said anxiously, "What''s the matter, Miranda? I''m just asking for Tanya''s contact informat¡ª"


    Miranda scoffed and said, "Her contact information? Do you even need it when she''s already in your


    house? You''re doing this deliberately, aren''t you? What''s the big deal? You''re just acquainted with


    Tanya, that''s all.Has that made you so full of yourself?¡±


    "Know your ce, Melissa.You''re no longer a youngdy from the Woods but Mrs.Anderson now!


    Even if you have Tanya on your side, it''ll never change the Andersons¡¯ and the Woods¡¯ social statuses!


    Sheril had better not fight with Rachel for every single thing.It''s more important for one to know their


    ce!"


    Miranda hung up immediately after ranting fiercely at her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Melissa''s grip on her cell phone tightened, causing her fingertips to turn a little pale.


    What did Miranda mean by "she''s already in your house"?


    While she was in a daze, Tanya came up to her and said, "Hi Auntie.Barring any idents, I should be


    the Tanya whom you''re looking for¡±.. Melissa was dumbfounded.


    Tanya said very politely, "I''m Nora''s friend.Can I stay at your house temporarily while I''m back in the


    States?"


    "...Sure"


    Melissa watched the cheerful Tanya take Cherry''s hand and lead her into the living room, feeling as if


    she was dreaming.


    Did Tanya just say that she was Nora''s friend? It seemed like none of Nora''s friends were simple


    people? Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Tanya was ying with Cherry.


    She tossed her high into the air before she caught her again.


    Cherry was so excited that she couldn''t stop giggling.


    "Again, God-mom!"


    "Again!"


    Next to them, Sheril was watching them in horror, terribly afraid that Tanya would miss and cause


    Cherry to fall.


    After several rounds, a tuckered-out Tanya slumped onto the sofa.


    She rubbed her sore arms and said, "I haven''t seen you for only half a year, but why am I having


    difficulty picking you up now?"


    Cherry climbed onto the sofa and massaged her shoulders with her small hands.


    "It must be because God- mom has be weaker rather than because I became heavier!"


    The corners of Tanya''s lips spasmed.


    "You guys are so noisy.¡¯ Nora, who was lying on the bed, tossed and turned repeatedly, unable to


    sleep.


    She buried her head with a pillow and said, "Can''t you guys y outside? I still have to send Cherry to


    school early in the morning tomorrow.¡¯


    It was currently only 6 o''clock in the evening while she only needed to wake up at 7:40 in the


    morning...


    However, the few of them who were familiar with her biological clock didn''t find anything wrong with


    what she said.


    Tanya even gave a grand wave and said, "Now that I''m here, do you still think you won''t get enough


    sleep? I''ll take Cherry to school tomorrow morning!"


    As soon as she said that, Nora immediately flipped the quilt aside and sat up.


    Then, she stretched and walked to the study as she said, "In that case, I''ll go and do a bit of work."


    Tanya was bewildered.


    She finally realized something and eximed, "Were you waiting for me to say that?!"


    Nora yawned.


    "Uh-huh.It would''ve been nice if you had said it earlier.I had to stay in bed for so long because of that."


    Then, she entered the study and closed the door right away.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Sheril looked at Tanya cautiously.


    However, she didn''t see any signs of anger on her face.


    Rather, there was even a sort of...joy at being exploited?? Then, she saw Tanya hug Cherry and say


    very gently, "Cherry, shall God-mom bathe you? Let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    As Cherry blinked with her big round eyes, she hugged Tanya around her neck and said, "God-mom,


    you must take me to school tomorrow, okie?"


    "No problem!"


    The Andersons¡¯ residence was a vi with guest rooms, so they definitely wouldn''t let Tanya and Sheril


    squeeze with each other in a room.


    When Sheril was taking Tanya to the guest room, she asked, "Tanya, how did you meet Nora?"


    How did she meet Nora? The light in Tanya''s eyes dimmed a little.


    She lowered her head and looked at Cherry gently before she slowly answered, "We met at a


    gathering"


    A gathering? Sheril could clearly sense that she was in low spirits, so she very thoughtfully didn''t ask


    any further.


    Tanya, however, held her arm and asked, "Sheril, are you thinking that Nora treats me too coldly, so


    you''re afraid that I''ll be mad?"


    Upon having her thoughts exposed, Sheril immediately felt rather embarrassed.


    Be it at the dance party or in Nora''s bedroom just now, there was no way that anyone would say that


    Nora''s attitude toward Tanya had been warm or enthusiastic.


    Thus, she really was a little worried.


    Tanya suddenly burst intoughter.


    She picked up Cherry and pressed her cheek against hers.


    "Don''t worry, she''s really nice to me! Look, she even gave me little Cherry!"


    Sheril????"


    Tanya then added, "Besides, you don''t have to worry.She and I are so close that we''re pretty much


    inseparable, because...We used to be in the same boat"


    Toward the end, she sounded a little dejected.However, she quickly recovered and gave her a wry


    smile.


    "Nora''s luckier than me, though.She found hers shortly after she came back to the States...But I''m still


    looking for mine.."


    Cherry immediately puckered her lips and kissed Tanya on her cheek.


    She said, "Don''t be sad, Mom!"


    The word ''Mom'' made Tanya freeze.


    Her eyes reddened and she hugged the soft and tender Cherry tightly.


    "Little Cherry, you''re really God-mom¡¯''s precious little baby!"


    She then entered the guest room with Cherry.


    The two of them yed and had fun for quite a while.


    Before going to bed, Cherry suddenly sat upright and said, "Wait a minute, God-mom.I almost forgot!


    My spark of friendship is going to go out!"


    After saying that, she got off the bed, ran to Nora''s room, and picked up her cell phone.


    She was about to leave when she realized that there was no one on the bed and that the lights in the


    study were still on.


    Cherry slowed down and walked back to the bedroom.


    Then, she logged on to Facebook and sent ¡®Oldn¡¯ a sticker wishing him goodnight.


    Oldn also replied to her with a sticker wishing her goodnight.


    Only then did Cherry gain peace of mind and put down her cell phone with a smile.


    When she looked back, she saw Tanya staring at her.


    "Cherry, ¡®fess up! Do you have a boyfriend?!"


    Cherry replied, "No, I don''t! It''s Grandpa! Sponsor Grandpa! The night passed peacefully.


    Whenever Nora took Cherry to school, she basically woke up at 7:35 and got out of bed at 7:40.


    Then, she would brush her teeth and leave the house with a baseball cap on without rinsing her face or


    combing her hair.


    Unlike her, Tanya got up at half-past six.


    She secretly put on exquisite makeup and even mock-snobbishly put on a pair of sunsses before


    finally taking Cherry to school happily.


    When they reached the school gates, Cherry just so happened to see Whitney and Sinead also


    entering when she got off the car.


    Whitney stopped in her tracks when she spotted her.


    Sinead yelled, "A liar is not allowed to go into the school!"


    Whitney also said dispassionately, "Cheryl Smith, it''s not good to lie.¡±


    .As punishment, you are to stand at the school gates and shout a hundred times ¡®I was wrong.I won''t


    ever lie again¡¯.


    You can only enter after you''ve reflected upon your actions!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    As a dance teacher in the school, Whitney was authorized to punish students.


    However, her humiliating approach was such that even Ms .


    Lynn, who was receiving the schoolchildren at the school gates, couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She said, "Mrs.Lowe, let''s not do that.There are a lot of peopleing and going here.It won''t be nice


    if other parents misunderstand that we''re carrying out corporal punishment.¡¯


    Whitney scoffed, "Why would that be? It''s only when the school is strict with their students that we''ll be


    able to show off how good of an international school this is! It''s precisely because of people like you


    who spoil the children that Cheryl Smith has developed the bad habit of lying!"


    Her lecturing made Ms.Lynn''s cheeks burn.


    She was about to say something when Whitney added, "I know, they''re all children from wealthy


    families, so you don''t dare to scold them.Since I''m the one lecturing them now, you can stop being so


    meddlesome!"


    The teachers in international schools were all doctoral students from prestigious schools! They were


    fluent in at least threenguages, so they were able tomunicate with the children without any


    obstacles.


    After they were hired, they even had to study psychology, early childhood education courses, and


    undergo other kinds of professional training before they could officiallymence work there.


    Of course, the sries were also scarily high.


    Ms.Lynn came from an ordinary family, so the fact that she was a teacher in the kindergarten went to


    show that she was an outstanding talent.


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "Mrs.Lowe, no matter what, corporal punishment is still against the


    law.¡¯ Whitney, however, remained unmoved.


    Instead, she even said, "Oh, feel free to call the police and have them arrest me, then."


    Ms.Lynn, She clenched her fists.


    "Mrs.Lowe, let''s not go too far! You were obviously the one who was being aggressive that day and


    insisted that Cherry wasn''t suitable to dance.Her mother only said that she was going to find someone


    more professional because she was afraid that it would affect the child..."


    Whitney had an icy-cold look on her face.


    With an air of arrogance unique to artists, she said, "Ms.Lynn, one mustn''t make up excuses when they


    make mistakes.No matter what, the children must do what they say.¡¯


    She looked at Cherry and said, "You can''t unring the bell.People have to take responsibility for their


    actions.Cheryl Smith, go and stand at the gates!"


    After saying that, she took Sinead''s hand and got ready to enter the school.


    At this point, a voice reached their ears.


    "Tsk, Whitney.Have you already learned how to bully children during these few years that we haven''t


    met?"


    Tanya took off her sunsses.


    She hadn''t said anything just now because she wanted to see if there were any reasonable teachers in


    the school.


    If there weren''t, then it would be better to withdraw as soon as possible.


    Secondly, she was trying to gain an understanding of the situation through their exchange.


    When she shot Cherry a re, she immediately saw the little girl sticking out her tongue at her.


    At once, she became caught betweenughter and tears.


    No wonder the little fellow had slept with her the night before and insisted that she took her to school


    today.


    Here she was, thinking that the little fellow really missed her! Tanya mentally dissed Cherry while she


    admired the look on Whitney''s face, which looked as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Tanya sneered, "You were just a bad dancer a few years ago, but unexpectedly, even your eyesight


    has be bad after a few years.¡±


    Not only has Cherry''s physique achieved the golden ratio, but her limbs are also long and slender.


    She clearly has great potential to be a dancer! "If it wasn''t because her mother dotes on her too much


    and didn''t have the heart to make her suffer the pain of training to do splits and leg stretches, I


    would''ve taken her as my student a long time ago.Who do you think you are? How dare you say that


    she doesn''t have any potential for dancing?


    "If she doesn''t have any potential for dancing, then who does? That chubby daughter of yours? This


    must be the biggest joke I''ve heard this year!"


    ¡°Whitney!"


    She was already rendered speechless.


    The sight of Tanya made her feel as if she had returned to thepetition from a few years ago! Back


    then, she was young and high-spirited and didn''t know that there would always be someone better out


    there.


    On the eve of thepetition, she had gone up to Tanya¡ªwho had already won two championships in


    a row ¡ªand dered, ''I will definitely be the champion this year''¡¯.


    Tanya hadn''t said anything at the time, but right after that, she had used her own capabilities to make


    her eat her own words in thepetition.


    No one had managed to outshine Tanya after that! To date, she was the only person in international


    ballroom dancing history who had sessfully performed moves of the highest level of difficulty!Back


    then, she had nced at her after she finished dancing.


    That nce of hers had exuded a champion''s contempt.


    For so many years, Whitney had been hailed as the top dancer in the States, but every time in the


    dead of night, she would always see that contemptuous look in Tanya''s eyes...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, she was here! She was here again! Whitney took a step back in fright.


    She suddenly pushed Sinead to Ms.


    Lynn, turned around, and got into her car as if she were fleeing.


    She mmed the door shut and gasped for air.


    Everyone was utterly bewildered.


    No one had expected Whitney to actually be so weak.


    The corners of Tanya''s lips were even spasming at the sight.


    She handed Cherry to Ms.


    Lynn and said, "Hello, I''m Tanya Turner.Cherry is very talented in dancing: Ms.Lynn?!"


    Oh my goodness! Cherry''s mom had really managed to get Tanya over! Was this what they meant by


    ¡®faith will move mountains¡¯? She looked at Tanya all starry-eyed and said, "Ms.Smith has done so


    much! Good work!"


    Tanya was bewildered.


    Nora was still sleeping at home while she brought Cherry to school.


    On top of that, she even had to help her teach someone a lesson.


    ¡®Good work¡¯? Yeah, right! Seeing that Cherry had entered the school, Tanya turned and shot Whitney a


    sharp look.


    In the car.


    Whitney hurriedly shrank back in fear.


    While watching the video she had just recorded, she instructed the chauffeur, "To Mr.Lowe''s office!"


    "Yes, ma''am.¡¯ When Whitney arrived at the Lowes¡¯pany, her husband, Bob Lowe, was just about


    to head out.


    He was a little taken aback when he saw her.


    "Why are you here, darling?"


    Whitney grabbed his hand and said, "Dear, I might be in trouble.


    A smiling Bob asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Whitney took out her cell phone and started ying the video she had recorded.


    She pointed to the exquisite and adorable Cherry on the screen and recounted what had happened to


    him.


    She said...


    I''ve already checked her background.


    She''s a child from a single-mother family and doesn''t have a father, so I bullied her a little without any


    reservations.


    But in the end, her mother actually got Tanya over! Dear, given how arrogant Tanya is, there''s no way


    ordinary people can get her to help.


    ¡°Is there a chance that this childes from some sort of influential background?"


    Bob smiled and patted her hand reassuringly.


    "There are only a few families who are more powerful than us in New York.The Smiths¡¯ children are in


    school while the Hunts hire private tutors for all their children, so you don''t have to worry.I reckon it''s


    just a coincidence that she managed to get Tanya Turner to help."


    It was only then that Whitney heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she realized that she had made a mountain out of a molehill.


    She let out a coldugh and said, "I can put my mind at ease now, then.Isn''t the reason why she tried


    so hard to get Tanya over none other than to take the center position from Sinead? Hah! I''ll definitely


    make it such that she won ¡®t be able to bear the consequences of her actions!"


    She wanted to dance, right? One must know that there were many different kinds of ways to teach


    someone how to dance! For example, leg stretches...splits...Bobforted her a little more before he


    left.


    He was going to discuss future partnership ns with Mr.Hunt today.


    When he arrived at the Hunt Corporation, the secretary led him to the top floor.


    As he observed the unique environment around him that was found nowhere else in New York, Bob''s


    respect for Justin grew a little more.


    When they arrived, Sean stopped them.


    He said, "I''m sorry, Mr.Lowe.Please wait a moment.Mr.Hunt is currently keeping his childpany


    while he does his homework.His work hours only start at ten."


    It was said that Justin had a child whom he kept very well- protected.


    To date, there were very few who even knew whether his child was a boy or a girl.


    Bob hurriedly replied ingratiatingly, "It''s fine! Mr.Hunt is such a good father!"


    At ten o''clock, the door to the office opened.Bob and the others entered.


    He kept his head down, not daring to look at Justin.


    However, his gaze swept to the side out of the corner of his eye to see a small child sitting there doing


    their homework seriously.


    Bob hurriedly retracted his gaze.


    However, the next moment, his head suddenly whipped back up.


    Why did that child look so familiar to him? He actually looked exactly the same as the child in the video


    that Whitney had shown him just now!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Bob was in a constant state of anxiety during the entire meeting, and he nced at the child sitting


    there quietly from time to time.


    His hair was neither long nor short.


    He looked like a boy, but his delicate features and fair skin made it seem like he could also be a girl.


    "Eighteen plots ofnd will have the best development prospects in New York in the future, but we


    simply cannot afford such a huge project."


    The project manager who hade along with Bob looked at Justin respectfully and asked, "Mr.Hunt,


    may I know if you''re interested in working with us?"


    Bob hurriedly retracted his gaze and looked at Justin.


    He was leaning back on the chair the whole time while the project manager was talking, and his entire


    self exuded an air of indifference.


    Although he didn''t say a word throughout the whole process, the project manager pretty much nced


    at him every time he finished a sentence.


    Justin didn''t do anything, yet the entire negotiation was under his control.


    His eyes were as deep and bottomless as a well, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye even


    added a bit of a mysterious aura to him, making it impossible for anyone to read his thoughts.


    His slender fingers with distinct joints tapped lightly on the ck marble tabletop, causing everyone


    else''s hearts to also pound along with the rhythm.


    Bob was also a well-respected and influential man in New York, but in front of Justin, he nevertheless


    didn''t dare to even breathe a little louder than usual.


    While his imagination was running wild, Justin slowly said , "No, I''m not interested"


    Bob and the project manager''s eyes widened suddenly and they looked at each other incredulously.


    It was thanks to their investments in real estate that the Hunts had surpassed the Smiths to secure


    their position as the number one family in the States.


    Over the years, the Hunt Corporation had also spread their even wider and sessfully purchased


    quite a lot ofnd.


    Very few plots ofnd had been put up for sale in New York during the past two years.


    It really was no easy feat to get such arge plot ofnd.


    Bob had used a lot of connections before he managed to purchase the plot ofnd.


    Even when the funds needed had exceeded what he could provide himself, what he had thought of


    was still to have others join him instead of giving up the plot ofnd.


    In their opinion, Justin really shouldn''t refuse such a good deal.


    Bob stood up.


    "Mr.Hunt, this piece ofnd is really something that onlyes by once in a blue moon.Are you sure


    you don''t want to consider it further?"


    Justin stood up, his tall and lean figure making even the entire office seem a little cramped.


    He neatened his suit and said, "See the guests out, Sean."


    Bob still wanted to say more even when Justin said that, but when his gaze met Justin''s expressionless


    countenance, he subconsciously closed his mouth.


    Even after Sean saw them out of the office, Bob still couldn''t recover.


    Why had the Hunts suddenly changed their strategy? Next to him, the Lowes¡¯ project manager was


    chatting with Sean.


    He asked, "We''re old buddies, Sean.Can you give me some insight as to why Mr.Hunt rejected the


    partnership offer?"


    The reticent Sean nced at him and said, "Mr.Hunt is in a bad mood today.Even the project manager


    couldn''t help but fall silent.Just because he was in a bad mood, he had rejected a huge project worth a


    few dozen billion dors.Mr.Hunt sure was willful! Tumultuous waves, however, churned in Bob''s heart.


    He asked tentatively, "Is it because of his child?"


    Had Mr.Hunt caught wind about what had happened in the kindergarten? Was that why he had rejected


    his offer? While he was wondering, Sean nodded.


    "Yes."


    Bob


    He wanted to ask further, but Sean refused to reveal any more.


    Bob and the project manager didn''t dare to pester him further, either.


    They could only ask Sean to ry their message to Mr.Hunt and ask him to reconsider carefully before


    they went downstairs.


    On the top floor, inside the office.


    After they left and the door closed, Justin walked over to Pete and stood in front of his desk.


    Pete lifted his head and looked at him.


    Father and son stared at each other for a long while before Justin finally asked, "Are you going to cut


    your hair or not?"


    Pete replied simply and concisely, "No."


    Justin, His son''s hair had already reached almost under his ears.


    If he continued to let it grow, he would even be able to braid them soon! Had it been before, he would


    definitely have held his son down and forced him to cut his hair.


    Now, though...


    The family doctor had said that his personality switching back and forth was a sign of mental illness.


    He mustn''t force him to do things he didn''t want to do during such moments.


    Justin suppressed his anger and asked as calmly as he could, "What must I do before you''ll cut it?"


    Pete lowered his head and returned to his homework.


    He replied, "You''re a man, Daddy.Why do you keep staring at my hair? If you''re that free, why don''t you


    think about how to woo Mommy instead?"


    He needed to switch ces with his sister once in a while.


    If he cut his hair too short, wouldn''t they be exposed? He wanted to let Cherry grow out her hair, so


    even though the grown-out hair was ufortable, he would just grin and bear with it until they


    acknowledged one another.


    Justin"''??"


    Wasn''t the only reason why he had be such a naggy father the unpredictable changes in his


    behavior?! Besides...


    Justin frowned and said seriously, "You got it the other way round, Pete.Your Mommy is the one who''s


    wooing me.I''m in the midst of considering whether she''s qualified to be Mrs.Hunt.Pete..."


    He looked at his father, who had always been very strong, powerful, confident, and in control of


    everything.


    However, his baseless confidence in this instant instead rendered him speechless.


    If Mommy were to really make a move on him, he would definitely be very easy to woo and would fall


    for her the moment she did.


    Men were just so contrary.Someone knocked on the door at this point.


    Sean walked in and said, "Mr.Hunt, the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten has sent you an invitation to


    their 50th-anniversary celebrations.May I know if you want me to reject the invitation?"


    The Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was founded abroad.


    The founder had very high EQ, so the branch in New York had nearly gathered all the children of the


    wealthy families The Hunts¡¯ children never attended kindergarten, but the school nevertheless wisely


    took the initiative to ask them every year and even offered them a few ces.


    In addition, they never left them out during celebratory asions like this, either.


    Justin had never participated in previous years, but this year...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought back to the time when Nora made up the excuse that he was the one who had given her


    the rmendation letter for her daughter''s admittance into the school.


    In an uncharacteristic move, Justin suddenly said in a stuck-up manner, "I''ll go if there''s nothing


    scheduled on that day"


    Sean said, "You have a video conference in the morning that day, Boss.¡¯


    "Then cancel the meeting.¡¯ Sean''??"


    At the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten.It was time for dance lessons again.


    Ms.Lynn was still sighing while she sent Cherry to the dance studio.


    She said, "I don''t know whether I''m right or wrong in bringing you here, either.But since your mother


    has managed to ask Ms.Turner to speak up for you, no matter how strict Mrs.Lowe is on you, don''t give


    up, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Lynn! Cherry won''t cry, yeah!"


    Cherry''s young, tender voice made Ms.


    Lynn''s heart melt.


    She kept looking back as she left the dance studio as if it was her own child she was seeing off.


    Whitney stared at Cherry.


    When she thought of how she had fled the scene earlier that day, she said coldly, "You don''t have any


    dancing foundation, Cheryl Smith.Go to the side to do your stretching and practice your splits! You can


    only join the practice after you''re done!"


    Cherry didn''t refute Whitney this time because what she said made sense.


    She walked over to the wall in silence.


    A triumphant smile formed on Whitney''s face as she watched her from the back.


    At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Whitney never answered phone calls during lessons.


    However, she had set this particr unique ringtone for her husband.


    Whitney was a professional dancer, and the Lowes treated her very well after she married Bob.


    This was also what gave her the confidence to be so arrogant.


    When she realized that it was her husband who was calling, she told the children to stay where they


    were and y for a while.


    Then, she walked to the side, took out her cell phone from her bag, and answered the call.


    Cherry had grown up being pampered and had never suffered any hardships before.


    She did indeed find actions like barre rises, splits, and stretching exercises very difficult.


    Her leg was propped on a small stool while her chubby little arm tried hard to stretch forward to touch


    her toes...


    Children were rather flexible, after all.


    Moreover, her physique was indeed very suitable for dancing, so she seeded in one go.


    She stood up straight excitedly.


    When she saw that the other children were all ying, she also decided to take a break.


    However, it was at this moment that she suddenly heard a loud and sharp shout.


    "Cheryl Smith!"


    Cherry jumped in shock.


    She looked over to see Whitney ring at her.


    The white part of her eyes was bigger than other people''s, so she looked a little scary when she was


    ring at someone like that.


    Whitney had reprimanded Cherry because she noticed that she was cking off.


    Before she continued, she pressed the button to pick up the call.


    Right away, she heard her husband''s anxious voiceing from the other end.


    "You mustn''t do anything to that little girl!"


    Before Whitney could ask why, he went on and said, "I know who she is now! Her father is Justin Hunt!"


    Whitney"''??"


    Her eyes widened in astonishment.


    Bob continued and said, "No wonder they could get Tanya Turner to make a trip specially for her! Also,


    he rejected our partnership proposal today because of his child!"


    Whitney,!!"


    "Alright, I''m hanging up.I have to check if there''s anyone else who wants to be part of the project.Sigh!"


    Bob hung up without giving Whitney any chance to speak at all.


    In the distance.


    Cherry was frozen in ce after Whitney''s yell.


    Sinead took the opportunity to walk up to her.


    She made a face at her and said, "Hmph, how dare you ck off! Mommy will definitely punish you!"


    The other children also chimed in anxiously and said, "Cheryl, hurry and continue practicing.Mrs.Lowe


    is very, very fierce!"


    "Ah! Mrs.Lowe''sing over!"


    Someone yelled, causing everyone to immediately disperse.


    A triumphant Sinead stood beside Cherry and made another face at her.


    "Hmph! Mommy''s here to lecture you now! You''re gonna cry very soon!"Cherry,''?"


    The little fellow frowned.


    Just as she was wondering how she could get out of the situation if Whitney were to start scolding her,


    she noticed Whitney standing in front of her aggressively.


    She said, "C-Cherry..."


    Using a nickname felt like it would make their rtionship feel a little closer.


    Next to them, Sinead made faces at her and taunted, "The calmer Mommy is, the more miserable you''ll


    beter!"


    As soon as she said that, however, the expression on Whitney''s face turned awful.


    The corners of her lips twitched forcefully and she forced a smile that looked even fiercer than if she


    were crying.


    Then, she asked stiffly, "Do you want to be in the center?"


    Sinead''??"


    Cherry"??"


    Both kids were dumbfounded.


    Before Cherry could answer, Sinead suddenly burst into tears with a loud wail.


    "Mommy, you''re a bad person! The center position is mine!"


    Cherry, Well, that was rather sudden.


    And Mrs.Lowe, too.


    Could she refrain from smiling? It was really pretty scary.


    Cherry tilted her head and thought for a while.


    Then, she replied happily, "Yes!"


    Whitney forced another smile.


    "Okay.You''re in the center position from today onward.Don''t practice splits anymore .You can return to


    the team now.¡¯ Then, she started to lecture Sinead.


    "Stop crying.You''ll be standing next to her, so it''s no different from being in the center!"


    "Wail¡­¡±Sinead, who refused to listen to her, started crying even louder.


    Cherry ignored the two of them.


    She ran to the center of the children and stood in the position that originally belonged to Sinead.Hmph.


    Originally, she wouldn''t have had any interest in the center position if Sinead didn''t create any trouble.


    After all, she was a neer! However, Sinead had bullied her.


    In that case, she would make life difficult for Sinead! Mommy had taught her that one could take


    anything they want except the short end of the stick! After some time, Whitney finally got Sinead to stop


    crying and they resumed practice.


    Cherry had an undisciplined lifestyle.


    As her IQ was very high, she had little patience.


    However, now that she was in the center position, she didn''t dare to ck off or take a sloppy attitude


    anymore.


    After half an hour, she had already memorized most of the dance moves.


    Her talent rmed even Whitney.


    No wonder Tanya said that she wanted to take her as her student! After the dance lesson, everyone


    returned to the ssroom.


    "I want to sit with Cheryl Smith!"


    "Me, too!"


    "Go away! I''m the one who''s gonna sit with Cheryl!"


    Several children carried their little stools over to sit with Cherry.


    For a while there, she became the ss¡¯ favorite person.


    Ms.Lynn sighed at the sight of them quarreling, her head hurting.


    Cherry was just too popr! She squatted down and said, "Alright, stop arguing, everyone.Cherry, who


    do you want to sit with?"


    Cherry carried her stool, ran into the crowd, and sat down next to a handsome little boy.


    She said, "I wanna sit next to Seth Walker!"


    "Why?"


    Ms.Lynn asked.


    Cherry replied loudly, "Because he''s the most good-looking one here! Good-looking people y only


    with good-looking people!"


    Sinead burst into tears with a loud wail again.


    "No wonder Seth has been ignoring me! So, it''s because I''m not good-looking enough!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    After ss, everyone ran over to Cherry to y with her again.


    Not only did she have a good temper and often came up with a lot of fun ideas, but the teachers also


    liked her very much.


    Most importantly, even the dance teacher whom everyone feared didn''t dare to bully her.


    She was simply too amazing! Cherry was ying with building blocks when a little boy suddenly


    walked over.


    He asked, "Hey, are you Cheryl Smith?"


    Cherry looked up to see a handsome little boy with fox-like eyes standing in front of her.


    The boy said, "I''m the boss of this kindergarten! Be my underling, and I''ll take care of you in the


    future!"


    Cherry pouted and replied, "I''m the boss here!"


    "Hmph! The little boy said, "How dare you try to snatch my position as the boss! On ount of how


    good-looking you are, I shan''t beat you up! Hurry up and call me Boss!" Cherry blinked.


    Next to her, Seth said, "He''s Brandon Smith .


    The Smiths are the most powerful among everyone here, so you''d best not offend him"


    Cherry?"


    She ced her hands on her hips and said, "What''s so great about using your family background to


    compete with others? If you''re that great, then let''spete in other things! The winner will be the


    boss!"


    Brandon immediately puffed up his little chest and said, "Only boys can be bosses! How can a little girl


    be the boss 7 If you can be a little boy, then I''ll acknowledge you as my boss!"


    Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay! You gotta keep your word!"


    "Hahahaha!" Brandonughed.


    "So, you''re actually a little dummy! My Mommy said that there''s no way anyone can change their


    gender, yeah! If you can''t be a little boy, then you''ll have to listen to mymands in the future


    and be my sidekick!"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Seth tugged on her sleeve again.


    "Cherry, a girl won''t be able to be a boy.You''ll definitely lose, so don''t agree to it!"


    In a soft and tender voice, Cherry replied, "I have a way around it, yeah!"


    Brandon touched his hair and snorted again.


    Only then did he walk away with his hands in his pockets.


    After he left, Sinead rushed over to Cherry.


    She lifted her chin and said, "Cheryl, you''re in trouble! Your life will definitely be very hard now that


    Brandon has set his sights on you! He loves making his sidekicks bark like a dog the most! You''re


    gonna be Cherry the Doggy tomorrow!"


    In the midst of her gloating, puzzlement shed across Cherry''s big round eyes and she asked, "But


    how does one bark like a dog?"


    Sinead immediately bent over, held her hands up like little paws, and said, "Woof! Woof!"


    Then, she stood up straight and said, "Like that!"


    Cherry asked again, "Like how?"


    Sinead frowned and said, "Why are you so stupid?!"


    Then, she did the same pose again and imitated a dog again.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    Cherry grinned and eximed, "I see! So, you''re Sinead the Doggy!"


    Sinead, When she realized that Cherry was mocking her, she burst into tears with a loud wail again.


    sses for the day ended very quickly.


    In the afternoon, parents came one by one to pick up their children.


    When Cherry left home in the morning, she already knew that Tanya would be the one picking her up


    after school because Mommy would definitely ck off.


    Sure enough, when she went out, she spotted Tanya standing there.


    She skipped over, got into the car with Tanya, and went home together with her.


    At the Andersons.


    The kindergarten took care of all three meals a day for the children, so Cherry, who''d already had her


    dinner in school, usually didn''t eat any more after she went home.


    Thus, while the rest of the Andersons were having dinner, she secretly hid upstairs and gave Pete a


    video call.


    As soon as the video call connected and she saw her brother, Cherry immediately smiled sweetly and


    said, "I missed you, Pete!"


    Pete was currently doing his homework seriously and the background of the video was his study.


    He picked up his earphones, put them on, and said, "I miss you and Mommy too."


    Cherry asked, "In that case, can we switch for a while?"


    Pete,''??"


    He was a little hesitant.


    "Haven''t you already started to attend school? It seems like the kindergarten uniform is a skirt?"


    "But.."


    Cherry lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs.


    A grimace appeared on her adorable little face and she said, "Someone''s bullying me in school.He


    wants me to be his sidekick"


    Pete panicked the moment he heard that.


    He said, "I''ll switch with you!"


    His younger sister was only allowed to follow after him and be protected by him.


    Who was the little brat that was so daring as to bully his younger sister? Cherry''s eyes lit up


    immediately and she threw her brother under the bus without any hesitation.


    She said, "We have dance lessons every day for the performance during the celebrations, so you''ll also


    have to practice"


    Pete,"


    He didn''t want to wear a skirt or dance, but for his sister''s sake...


    He could only grin and bear with it.


    Cherry hopped off the chair and moved her phone a little further away.


    "Let''s practice the dance moves, Pete!"


    "..Okay?"


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    Justin had an important and mysterious meetingter, so he finished all his work early.


    After dinner, on the way to his study, he passed by the door to his son¡¯s small study.


    He was currently on the phone with his son''s psychiatrist...


    Yes, it''s been quite a long while since hisst rpse.


    He''s been pretty normal during thest few days.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His behavior and so on aren''t as weird as before anymore¡¯ The psychiatrist replied, "In that case,


    Pete''s condition has likely stabilized.If there''s no rpse after a few more days of observation, then


    perhaps he''s recovered"


    Justin heaved a sigh of relief.


    After hanging up, he sneaked into his son''s study to check up on him and see whether he had


    encountered any difficulties in his studies.


    While personally supervising Pete''s studies recently, he found that his genius son had returned.


    As expected, his utter ignorance in history and mathematics when they were in California were due to


    psychological reasons¡¯ He gently opened the door to the small study.


    He had originally thought that he would see the usual sight of his son sitting at his desk and reading


    seriously, but unexpectedly...


    Cherry''s adorable voice rang out in Pete''s earphones: "Twist your hips, Pete!"


    Pete stuck his hips out and twisted them.


    "Pete, do this action when the flowers bloom! After that, you must smile!"


    Pete''s fingers curled into a dainty pose and he held his chin with his hands before he gave a sweet


    smile.


    After that, he asked, "Is this okay?"


    "Pete, you should say, ''Is Cherry doing okay?¡¯ instead! That¡¯ s how I talk, yeah!"


    With much difficulty, Pete said¡¯...Okie-Dokie! Cutely, yeah! Adorably, yeah..."


    After saying that, he turned and immediately spotted Justin who was at the door.


    The man''s and the boy''s eyes met, and for a while, it was dead silent in the study.


    Five secondster...


    Bam! Justin shut the door.


    It must be because he didn''t open it the right way just now! He turned around, picked up his cell phone,


    and called the psychiatrist.


    "It seems like Pete...is having a rpse again At the Andersons.When Cherry saw that Pete wasn''t


    moving, she asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, Pete?"


    Pete stood up straight and went back to his usual expressionless self.


    He replied, "The tyrant came just now¡±


    Cherry said, "Really? I''ve not seen handsome Daddy for so long! I miss him so much!"


    Pete changed the subject.


    He asked, "Is there anyone whom you''re particrly good friends with in the kindergarten?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Cherry became excited at the question.


    "I''m great friends with Seth Walker! He''s really good-looking, and he can even do Mathematical


    Olympiad questions!"


    Pet/''??"


    He nced at the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets on his desk.


    A contemtive look shed through his big eyes that looked identical to Cherry''s.


    He said, "I''ve mastered the dance.Let''s hang up for now?"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    After hanging up, it was now time for Cherry''s live-stream.


    She started a live-stream.


    Sure enough, she saw that her number one fan, Sponsor Grandpa, was already there.


    Cherry immediately greeted him and said, "Hi, Sponsor Grandpa!"


    Suddenly, a message popped up on the live-stream interface: ¡®The Mid-Year Live-Streaming Contest is


    epting applications now! Come and sign up I The live-streaming tform she used held two live-


    streamer contests every year.¡±


    One was held in the middle of the year while the other was held at the end of the year.


    In the contest, two live-streamers would be pit against each other, with the winner progressing to the


    next round.


    The top ten finalists would win promotional resources and even be part of the Top Trends on


    Facebook.


    Without even taking a good look at the pop-up message, Cherry immediately tapped ¡®Join¡¯.


    Every live-streamer was required to fill in their personal information during the registration process.


    As a result, the applications were epted by default.


    Cherry didn''t think much about it and immediately switched on the game interface.


    Thus, she didn''t notice that a customer service staff member had sent her a private message: "Hi


    sweetcherry, this is customer service staff Kay at your service.I noticed that you''ve signed up for the


    live-streamer contest.I''ll need a photo of you for registration purposes.Can you send one to me,


    please?"


    After a few minutes, when the customer service staff saw that she wasn''t replying, they sent another


    message: "Please note that if we don''t receive any reply, by default, we''ll have to use the photo of you


    during your live-stream.¡¯

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Cherry didn''t know at all that the tform had sent her messages.


    Neither did she understand things like customer service and so on.


    She was engrossed in the game, so she didn''t reply to the messages at all.


    As a result, when the customer service staff didn''t get any response from her, they used a photo of


    Cherry from that one and only time she had revealed her face and her mask had dropped off for the


    contest.


    Then, they sent her another message: ¡®The photo has been uploaded.We are currently in the


    registration phase.The contest will start tomorrow.Opponents will be randomly assigned when it


    starts.We look forward to your great performance in this contest!¡¯


    But of course, Cherry wasn''t aware of any of this.


    "Do you really know how to y? You''re not using aputer keyboard, you know.There are only four


    or five buttons on the cell phone, yet you''re still pressing the wrong ones all the time! Even your pet cat


    pressing randomly on the phone can y better than you!"


    After dinner, Nora went upstairs.


    The moment she opened the door, she immediately heard the irritated Cherry scolding someone.


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little as she poured her a ss of water.


    Cherry was using the study, so Nora went to the sofa and turned on herputer.


    With her eyes downcast, Nora''s long slender fingers flew across the keyboard as she typed a few


    letters on a webpage.


    A dark webpage loaded.


    She then typed another few letters and it changed to another webpage.


    After another few times of the same thing, she reached the final destination.


    It was the web version of a chat room belonging to the imperial League.


    The Imperial League consisted of more than a dozen people, and each of them had their own


    dedicated ount.


    At six o''clock New York time on this day every month, they would hold an hour-long meeting to discuss


    world economic trends.


    Just a casual word from them could change the structure of the economy and cause huge fluctuations


    in the corporate world.


    The chat room had a ck background.


    None of them knew who any of the others were.


    The only thing they knew was that the prerequisites for joining the Imperial League were very harsh.


    There had been barely any neers during the recent few years.


    Most of them had inherited their ounts.


    Only the heirs to the ount holders¡¯ ns could inherit the ounts, and thereby inherit the Imperial


    League''s connections and information.


    Nora, whose chin was resting on her hands, was wondering what they would talk about today when


    she saw someone sending a message.


    Eagle: "How is America¡¯s real estate industry going to be in the future?"


    As soon as Eagle raised the question, several people in the chat room started to talk.


    Tiger: "Real estate has now formed a bubble, especially in America.Housing prices have skyrocketed in


    the past few years.Can America¡¯s economy cope if this continues?"


    Lion: "I''m still optimistic about the real estate industry!"


    Bear: "I''m not optimistic about it, though.The real estate industry has been going downhill since the


    beginning of the year"


    Wolf: "But it''s showing signs of picking up recently.¡¯ Everyone used animal code names in the Imperial


    League.


    During the discussion, Eagle asked: "In that case, what are we going to do to promote the real estate


    industry?"


    Everyone shut up immediately.


    Nora clicked her tongue.


    Barring any idents, the leader of the Imperial League would be speaking next.


    Sure enough, a message was sent: King: "Housing prices will develop steadily for the next ten


    years.Refrain from making them soar or plummet.¡¯


    Should they plummet, it would cause an economic subprime mortgage crisis and trigger global turmoil.


    In the Imperial League, King was the only one who could issue orders.


    He was the king of the Imperial League! No one knew who he was, let alone what country he was


    from...


    Nora had tried to investigate his background before, but she couldn''t find any information about him at


    all.


    As for the rest, she suspected that Eagle and Wolf were from top-ss wealthy families in the States.


    This was because the two of them had talked about America the most during past meetings.


    Her aunt abroad had mentioned before that Justin was the hardest person to deal with in the States, so


    she had once suspected that Justin was Eagle.


    Out of everyone there, Eagle and Wolf had talked about America the most in recent years.


    Wolf was a little milder in nature while Eagle came across as a little aggressive and showed faint signs


    of bing the No.2 of the Imperial League.


    Nora seldom spoke in the chat room.


    Over the years, she only used the information she got from here to make a bit of money.


    It was fine as long as she had enough to spend. She didn''t have any grand ambitions.


    Being filthy rich and whatnot wasn''t a lifestyle suitable for her.


    Besides, it also affected her sleep.


    She yawned and watched the people in the chat room talk about other industries next.


    Finally, King wrote: "We''ll end today''s meeting here¡¯ Everyone said goodbye.


    Nora also finally sent her first message of the night


    Cat: ¡®Goodbye.After sending the one-worded message, she closed the meeting webpage.At the


    Hunts¡¯.


    Justin leaned on the desk and narrowed his eyes.


    Rejecting the Lowes¡¯ investment proposal with the im that he was in a bad mood was just an


    excuse.


    In the near future, housing prices would develop steadily and would no longer soar like how they had in


    previous years.


    The real estate industry would also gradually be less profitable.


    Why would he still invest in real estate at such a time? He was about to leave the chat room when he


    suddenly saw the code name ¡®Cat¡¯, who rarely participated in the chat...


    In the past, he didn''t take much notice of those who didn''t participate much in the chat.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Perhaps it was because he''d had a lot of contact with that woman recently, but when he saw the name,


    he suddenly thought of her.


    She was alwayszy and careless, yet also noble and elegant.


    Even when she was gobbling down her food during meals, she never looked boorish.


    That woman was just like a cat.


    Justin shook his head.


    He was really overthinking things.


    How could she possibly be in the Imperial League? Imperial League members were either rich or


    noble.


    They were people among the world''s wealthiest tycoons.


    With that in mind, he left the chat room.


    He then apanied Pete for a while while he studied.


    When he found that his son''s personality seemed to have switched back again, Justin finally went to


    sleep with peace of mind.


    In the middle of the night, the door suddenly opened.


    Justin looked over to see a graceful figure draped in moonlight walking in elegantly.


    It was actually Nora! Justin was taken aback.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora smiled at him andid down on the bed.


    She put both her legs up and looked at him coyly with her cat-like eyes.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, I''ve liked you for a very long time .Let''s...give it a go?"


    Then, she slowly ced her hand on his leg...


    He, someone who had always been a man of abstinence, actually found himself somewhat unable to


    control himself at the moment...


    Justin''s eyes suddenly flew open.


    When he realized that he was dreaming, he sat up in chagrin.


    After thinking to himself for a while, he went to the bathroom...


    The next day.


    Cherry got Tanya to take her to the Quinn School of Martial Arts first before sending her to ss, with


    the excuse of '' Mommy asked me to pass them something¡¯.


    There was no way Tanya could wake the sleeping Nora to ask her if it was true, so she took her there.


    Pete was practicing martial arts at the Quinn School of Martial Arts today.


    A while after Cherry ran in, Pete changed into the skirt and walked out awkwardly.


    Tanya, who didn''t notice the child''s odd behavior, took Pete to the kindergarten just like that.


    As soon as he entered the ssroom, Sinead rushed straight up to him and shouted, "Cheryl!


    Brandon''s not going to let you off! You''ll definitely bark like a dog today! I ¡®ll watch you be a joke


    and see you cry today, Cherry the Doggy!"

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Cherry the Doggy? Pete''s expression immediately turned cold.


    His big round eyes, which looked exactly the same as Cherry''s, were dark and somber.


    He wasn''t someone who talked a lot, so he ignored Sinead and entered the ssroom.


    When Ms.Lynn saw him, she subconsciously walked over and gave him a hug.


    She even pinched his delicate and round cheeks and said, "Wow! Little Cherry looks even cuter today!"


    Pete stiffened.However, when he sensed Ms.


    Lynn''s kindness, Pete resisted the urge to push her away.


    To be honest, he was indeed mildly autistic and disliked having physical contact with people, so he was


    an anomaly among the Hunts.


    He couldn''t even ept the asional hug from his Great-Grandma...


    However, it seemed like his level of tolerance had be much stronger after he found his mother


    and younger sister.


    Just as he was about to reach his limit, Ms.Lynn finally let go of him.


    Pete breathed a sigh of relief, carried his stool over to the side, and sat down.


    After a short while, another child came.


    After bringing his own stool over and sitting next to him, he took out some Mathematical Olympiad


    worksheets.


    Then, he said, "Good morning, Cherry.¡¯ Pete nced at him calmly and pursed his lips.


    He must be the ¡®very good-looking¡¯ Seth Walker that Cherry mentioned, right? He looked so small and


    skinny like a pretty boy.


    Why did Cherry even find him good-looking? Pete lowered his gaze and looked at the Mathematical


    Olympiad worksheets.


    "I heard that you''re very good at Mathematical Olympiad problems?"


    Seth''s narrow eyes blinked.


    "So-so, I guess?"


    "Oh¡± Pete opened his schoolbag, rummaged about in it, and took out a set of Mathematical Olympiad


    worksheets.


    He handed them to him and asked, "Can you solve these?"


    Seth,''?"


    He was taken aback.


    When he took the worksheets from Pete and took a look at them, his expression became even more


    dazed.


    He shook his head and replied, "No, I can''t."


    "How stupid.At this point, Pete suddenly remembered that he had to imitate Cherry''s way of talking, so


    he forcefully changed the rest of what he wanted to say and said, "I could already solve these problems


    a year ago...yeah!"


    Seth"??"


    He wanted to say something, but Pete had already turned away.


    He said, "You can only sit next to me again when you can solve this set of problems...yeah!"


    Cherry had definitely been duped by him.


    He wasn''t great at Mathematical Olympiad problems at all! Seth"! Cherry had just picked him the day


    before.


    Was she already despising him now? Before today, he had merely found Cherry cute and likable.


    However, at this moment, Seth felt that she practically couldn''t get any more outstanding.


    Therefore, he would definitely sit next to her and ask her for advice! Pete waspletely unaware of


    what he was thinking.


    The timetable set by the kindergarten was very packed.


    At about ten in the morning, the teacher allowed the children to rest.


    Pete stood up, intending to go to the bathroom and relieve himself.


    He was wearing a skirt.


    Instead of bouncing about like how Cherry walked, every step he took was very steady.


    After he exited the ssroom, he subconsciously turned into the men¡¯s toilet at the side.


    Brandon, who had used the opportunity during rest time toe over and look for him, was puzzled.


    He followed after Pete and entered the men''s toilet together with him.


    He was about to say something when he saw Pete standing there and peeing...


    Brandon was stunned.


    After Pete was done relieving himself, he turned and immediately saw Brandon staring at him, which


    startled him.


    He suddenly realized that he should have gone to the women''s toilet instead! With this, wasn''t the cat


    completely out of the bag now? While he was trying to think of a way to exin and gloss over the


    topic, Brandon stretched out a trembling finger and pointed at him.


    He said, "Ah! Ahhh! Y-you really became a boy?!"


    Pete,''?"


    Brandon rushed forward and grabbed his hand.


    "You''re so amazing! You actually really became a boy! Can you also turn back into a girl?"


    Pete replied,¡¯...Yes, I can"


    Brandon''s eyes shone.


    The little boy''s imagination was already running wild.


    He said, "So, Mommy was wrong! People can change their gender! Cheryl Smith, I dere that you''re


    my boss from now on!"


    Pete,¡±..."


    He felt that the boy might not be very mentally sound, so he circled around him and entered the


    ssroom.


    Sinead had been staring at him ever since thest period ended.


    When she saw Brandon also going out of the ssroom after Pete left, she immediately knew that he


    must have gone to intercept him.


    With that, Cheryl would definitely cry.


    She was happily imagining the scene when a voice suddenly reached her.


    "Boss, do you want water? I''ll pour a ss for you!"


    "No, I don''t...yeah."


    Pete opened the door and entered the ssroom after replying to him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sinead immediately saw Brandon following after him obsequiously.


    "...Waaaa!!"


    Sinead burst into tears at will.


    There were no secrets among children.


    In just a morning''s time, the way everyone looked at Pete had changed.


    Every one of them had a look of amazement on their face as if saying, ''Wow! Cheryl Smith is so


    amazing! She can conjure a little willy out of nothing!¡¯


    Pete turned a blind eye to their gazes and continued attending sses.


    At the end of the first lesson in the afternoon, a small and skinny girl came up to him.


    The little girl was a little shorter and smaller than most kids and had delicate and lovely facial features.


    It was just that she had a timid look in her eyes and her voice was also very soft.


    She said, "C- Cherry...¡¯


    Pete looked at her.


    The little girl immediately lowered her head as if she didn''t dare to make eye contact with him.


    "M-my name is Mia Smith..."


    She didn¡¯t dare say anything more after that.


    Pete had always treated everyone coldly, but the girl looked so frail and delicate.


    It was as if she would burst into tears from fear if he spoke even just a little louder.He couldn''t help but


    frown.


    He said as mildly as possible, "Is something the matter?"


    Mia Smith was Brandon''s cousin.


    She looked as if she would keel over the moment the wind blew.


    In a very small and soft voice, she asked, "Can you turn me into a boy, too?"


    Pete,?"


    With a sullen expression, he exined with a straight face, "No, I can only switch my own


    gender...yeah"


    "Oh, I see."


    Mia hung her head as if she was sorely disappointed.


    Even her eyes had turned red.


    The way Sinead cried turned off people and disgusted them, but the way Mia looked at the moment,


    only filled one with sympathy.


    Pete asked curiously, "Why do you want to be a boy?"


    Mia bit her lip and answered, "Because my mom often says, ¡®If only you were a boy¡¯.I want to make her


    happy"


    After saying that, Mia left in disappointment.


    Soon, school ended.


    It was Tanya who came to pick him up again.


    Pete got into the car and made up an excuse that he had forgotten his books at the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts that morning, so he asked Tanya to take him there before going home.


    In the distance.


    "Mommy? Mommy?"


    Mia called out softly.


    Only then did her mother, Hiry Jones,e back to her senses.


    However, her gaze was still fixed on the car driving into the distance.


    If her eyes weren''t deceiving her, that woman just now was Tanya...


    Why was she back? Hiry clenched her fists.


    Tanya, who was driving, wasn''t aware of this.


    After arriving at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Pete hopped off the car and ran inside.


    At the same time, another car was also parked at the side.


    Justin had deliberatelye a little earlier today.


    He strode into the Quinn School of Martial Arts.

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:


    As soon as he entered, Justin saw a familiar figure running nimbly into the inner courtyard.


    It was just that the person seemed to be wearing a skirt?


    Justin''s expression suddenly darkened and he took two quick steps forward.He grabbed Pete and said


    grimly, "Pete, you¡­¡±


    He looked at his son with aplicated look, wishing he could rip off the clothes on him!


    It was all over.


    His son''s condition had worsened again.


    Pete "??"


    A sullen Justin picked up Pete and went out.


    Tanya, who was waiting in the car, was taken aback when she suddenly saw himing out with


    ¡®Cherry¡¯ in his arms.When she recovered from her astonishment, she hurriedly got out of the car and


    shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Justin stopped and looked at her, puzzled.


    Tanya was about to rush over and grab the child back.


    How dare anyone abduct children like that in broad daylight? It was unforgivable! But just as she was


    about to take a step forward, Pete shouted, "Daddy, what''s the matter with thatdy?"


    Tanya,''¡¯??"


    ''Daddy''¡¯???


    Before returning to the States, she had already heard from Nora that she had found her son.


    However, he was living with his father, so it wasn''t easy for her to take him back.


    Could he be Cherry''s father? In the midst of her spacing out, she subconsciously nced at the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts¡¯ entrance again.


    That was when she saw Cherry, who was wearing boys¡¯ clothing, hiding behind the door frame and


    jumping up and down while waving at her.


    After being stunned for a moment, Tanya finally said...Sorry, I mistook the two of you for someone else


    Justin nced at her and said nothing.


    With a frown, he led Pete into the car and left immediately.


    After they left, Cherry ran out and said, "God-mom, you frightened the living daylights out of me! You


    almost exposed us"


    Tanya, On the way home, Cherry begged and wheedled, "Don''t tell Mommy, God-mom.She''ll get mad!"


    Just as Tanya was about to say something, Cherry sighed and said, "You''re so beautiful, gentle, and


    understanding, so you''ll definitely agree to Cherry''s request, right? You won''t be able to bear watching


    Cherry suffer smacks on her bottom, right? I knew it! You''re the best godmother ever!"


    Could Tanya refuse when she had already put it like that? The pair returned to the Andersons after they


    reached an agreement.


    As soon as they entered, they spotted Nora sitting on the swing in the yard, leaning against it while


    resting with her eyes closed.


    Cherry, Likely because she heard the car, Nora slowly opened her eyes.


    Her eyelids were still droopy and her world-weary face looked exquisite and beautiful.


    However, she looked at Cherry with a seemingly half-amused smile and said, "Cherry, your


    kindergarten teacher just called.¡±


    Cherry¡¯??"


    A slightly foreboding feeling formed in her and she thought to herself, ¡®Surely not? There''s no way Pete


    would misbehave, right?¡¯ She quickly lowered her head.


    "Mommy, I''m...Before she could utter the word ¡®sorry¡¯, she heard Nora say , Your teachers sang your


    praises."


    Cherry"''??"


    She immediately beamed and said, "Mommy, I''ve always been very outstanding! You don''t have to be


    so proud of me-"


    Upon hearing that, Nora''s cat-like eyes narrowed and she said, "Uh-huh.To think I actually didn''t know


    that you''ve secretly learned how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems at some point while I was


    raising you thest five years.Your teachers said that they''ve sent an application for the Mathematical


    Olympiadpetition on your behalf, so they want you to take part in it when the date arrives.Looks


    like you''ll have to practice your Mathematical Olympiad problem-solving skills for an uing period


    of time."


    Cherry''s expression turned pitiful the moment she heard that she had to study.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Sob! Pete, how could you!¡¯ Mommy was so mean, too! She definitely knew


    what was going on, yet she simply didn''t expose her, so that she could force her to learn how to solve


    Mathematical Olympiad problems.


    Cherry was so pitiful! She hung her head and walked into the room with her shoulders drooping.


    Before entering the living room, she also heard Nora say, "Oh, the teachers are also telling you not to


    spout nonsense in school anymore.Your ssmate Brandon Smith heard from you that boys will


    be girls once they cut off their little willies, and then return to being boys once they grow out


    again, so when he went home¡­¡±


    He almost mutted himself.


    Cherry, Was he an idiot? How could he believe something like that ???


    "Are you an idiot? How can you believe something like that a"


    In the Smiths¡¯ living room, Warren Smith, who was the second eldest in the family, was pulling Brandon


    by his ear and scolding him loudly.


    He said, "It''s a good thing you were too much of a chicken, so you burst into tears from fright and didn''t


    dare do anything even though you were already holding the knife! Otherwise, it would have been


    terrible!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being scolded, Brandon didn''t cry.


    He turned his face to the side, grabbed his father''s hand with his own little hands, and said, "But that''s


    what Cheryl Smith said.She was still a little girl yesterday, but she stood while she was peeing today! I


    saw it with my own eyes!"


    Warren spanked him angrily again.


    "Are you still lying even at this point? You''re infuriating me!"


    "I''m not lying! Everyone in the school knows about it, including Mia! You can ask her about it if you


    don''t believe me!"


    As soon as he said that, Warren stopped what he was doing.


    On the sofa, the seated Joel Smith narrowed his fox-like eyes.


    When he heard what he said, he subconsciously looked at his daughter, who was in his arms, and


    asked, "Is he speaking the truth, Mia?"


    Little Mia nodded and replied softly, "Yeah!"


    Joel sounded a little concerned as he asked, "Did you also see her peeing while standing with your


    own eyes?"


    Mia shook her head.


    "Nope"


    Only then did Joel breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then, he heard his daughter continue and say, "But she went to the boys¡¯ toilet- What a pity.Cheryl


    Smith says that she''s the only one who can switch her gender as and when she wants to.Other people


    can''t do it."


    Joel, however, narrowed his eyes when he heard her.


    He quietly chatted with his daughter a little more before he got up and went to Hiry''s room.


    Hiry was packing the room.


    When she heard the door opening, her eyes lit up and she said, "Joel, you''re her "


    Joel was amicable to everyone, but she was the only one to whom he was cold and frosty.


    He sneered, "Hiry, have you been spouting nonsense to Mia again?"


    Otherwise, why would she find it a pity that she couldn''t turn into a boy? Hiry''s eyes flickered a few


    times.


    Then, she lowered her head and replied, "Joel, we''ve already been engaged for so many years, but


    you simply refuse to take me as your wife all this time.Is it because Mia isn''t a bo "


    However, before she could finish, Joel suddenly gripped her throat.


    The man had a terribly violent look in his eyes as if he wanted to kill her, frightening Hiry so badly


    that she couldn''t say even a word.


    An icy Joel said, "Remember this, Hiry.Mia is my daughter.You''re not allowed to bully her!"


    He turned and left the room after saying that.


    Hiry gasped for air.


    She bit her lip hard but smiled after that.


    As long as he loved his daughter, it was all good.


    As for Tanya...


    She cast her eyes down and let out a coldugh.


    At the Andersons.


    Cherry, who had finally dodged Mommy''s interrogation after much difficulty, entered the study with the


    mission of learning how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems on her shoulders.


    She stared at the Mathematical Olympiad problems in front of her.


    After five minutes of headache, she said, "It''s time for the live-stream.I''lle back to the problems


    after live-streaming for a bit."


    She picked up her cell phone and opened the live-streaming app.


    As soon as she did, she saw arge face-off interface sshed across her live-stream channel.


    It was hard for anyone to ignore even if they wanted to.


    Cherry was dumbfounded.


    What the heck was this????

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ¡®Sweetcherry VS KindnessPrevails¡¯


    A few big words were sshed across her live-stream channel''sments section.One wouldn''t be


    able to see their profile photo on their own live-stream channel; they would only be able to see it at the


    leaderboard on the main face-off page.


    Cherry was still just a newbie at the moment.


    Although she had a big boss like Sponsor Grandpa supporting her, she nevertheless only gained


    200,000 fans during this period of time.


    She wasn''t on the same level as big-name live-streamers with millions of fans.


    The photos disyed at the top of the event section on the homepage were all of the big-name live-


    streamers.


    Cherry''s photo was all the way at the back, so her first face-off wasn''t disyed at a promotional


    section.


    However, once one entered the top ten, one would be featured on the homepage.


    Not only would it attract a great number of fans¡¯ attention, but it would also trend on social media for


    sure! At the live-streaming tform''spany.


    The supervisor was chatting with the person-in-charge of the face-offpetition.


    He asked, "How can we liven up this year''spetition? Are there any interesting topics?"


    The person-in-charge replied, "The big-name live-streamers in the gaming channels are still the same


    few people, but I have high hopes for sweetcherry""


    The supervisor was taken aback.


    He asked, "sweetcherry? How many fans do they have?"


    "200,000"


    The supervisor waved dismissively.


    "What can you do with 200,000 fans? We have tons of such nobody live-streamers on the tform."


    The person-in-chargeughed and said, "But she''s a five-year-old child!"


    The supervisor was surprised.


    Intrigued, he asked, "Really?"


    The person-in-charge nodded.


    "Yes, really.Here, I''ll show you.I saw the video of her revealing her face during her live-stream.It''s


    definitely worth hyping about!"


    The supervisor said, "Then what are you waiting for? Put it on social media and hype it up!"


    However, the person-in-charge shook his head mysteriously and said, "We can''t do that yet"


    "Why?"


    "There isn''t enough attention on her yet!"


    He said, "Let''s wait till she¡¯s in the top ten first!"


    The supervisor immediatelyughed and said, "Can an unknown live-streamer with 200,000 fans even


    make it to the top ten? It''d already be pretty impressive if she can make it to the top twenty!"


    When the person-in-charge heard what he said, he smiled mysteriously again and said, "Do you know


    how much her top fan has tipped her? 1.5 million dors! That money''s already enough for her to buy a


    position among the top ten! Once she enters the top ten and faces the big-name live-streamers, the


    hype will naturallye.When that happens, if we show the charming contrast between her personality


    and people''s expectations of her, that little live- streamer will definitely go viral!"


    The person-in-charge took out his cell phone and showed Cherry''s photo to the supervisor.


    He said, "Take a look at this.Do you know who she is? I really suspect she''s a kid from some wealthy


    family who''s just having some fun on the tform.Her top fan pampers her too much!"


    The supervisor picked up the cell phone and looked at the photo carefully for a long time.


    However, he shook his head and replied, "I''ve seen a few of the well-known kids among New York''s


    wealthy, but I''ve never seen her before.


    The supervisor took out his cell phone and watched sweetcherry''s live-stream for a while, listening to


    her verbally m people online with her young, tender voice.


    Just five minutes into the live-stream, Cherry had already delivered quite a few golden lines.


    For example, a yer in the game hadined about her not joining a team in the early stages.


    Even after she exined, the other party still continued to insult her, so she immediately snapped, "Is


    your entire family so skilled at doing nothing?"


    The supervisor didn''t understand what she meant, but he found the answer in thements.


    ¡®Hahaha! The live-streamer is saying his entire family is full of good-for-nothings! She has such a sharp


    tongue!¡¯ She is too cute!¡¯


    Someone also asked: ''Where did you learn all these insults from?¡¯


    Sweetcherry actually replied earnestly, "Some of them I saw on the Inte, and some of them I made


    up by myself, yeah!"


    The supervisorughed several times during the ten minutes he spent watching the live-stream.


    To think listening to sweetcherry mming people online would actually feel so good!


    He looked straight at the person-in-charge and said, "This kid is a natural Inte celebrity! She


    appeals to randoms especially well.She doesn''t make people feel that she''s crass even when she''s


    insulting others"


    On the contrary, it actually feels good to listen to her! She''s definitely someone who can be mega-


    popr! Whether or not we can reach our required KPI this year will depend on how popr she


    bes!


    Her photo is too unclear! Find a way to make it more high- definition.


    We must make sweetcherry our walking billboard this year! It''ll definitely make her popr all over the


    country!"Cherry, who waspletely unaware that some people had set their sights on her,


    immediately saw that she had won the face-off after she ended her live-stream.


    After all, the other party was also a nobody live-streamer with only 100,000-odd fans.


    On top of that, they didn''t have Sponsor Grandpa or Sponsor Daddy, so how could they possibly beat


    her? After ending the live-stream and putting her cell phone down, Cherry saw the Mathematical


    Olympiad worksheets on the desk again.


    Her face immediately scrunched up.


    Sob, it was time for homework again! Help, Pete! Downstairs.


    Nora was about to go upstairs after dinner.


    She had only just stood up when she heard Melissa ask, "Simon, how much cash do you have with


    you?"


    Simon answered, "About $300,000.What''s the matter?"


    All the working capital in thepany had gone into the Carefree Pills at the moment.


    It was still early, so they hadn''t recovered the production costs yet.


    Melissa''s brows knitted together.


    Simon asked, "How much do you need?"


    Melissa sighed.


    "At least $3,000,000,1 guess." Simon gasped.


    "Why do you need so much money all of a sudden? Did something happen, Melissa?"


    Melissa hesitated for a moment before she replied, "No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    She got up and went upstairs.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora, who was in the stairwell, stopped in her tracks after overhearing their conversation.


    Melissa went upstairs and entered her bedroom.


    She was staring at her jewelry in a daze when she suddenly heard footsteps at the door.


    She looked back to see Nora there.


    Melissa immediately concealed the sense of resignation in her and asked with a smile, "Nora, what''s


    the matter?"


    Nora lowered her gaze, took out a bank card from her pocket, and handed it to her.


    "Take this"


    Melissa immediately waved and said, "Did you overheard me talking to your uncle? You don''t have to,


    Nora.How can I use your pocket money?"


    Besides, Nora was just an ordinary surgeon.


    How much money could she make? Simon had already told her in private that one-third of the


    Andersons¡¯ assets was Yvette''s, so it made sense to give them to Nora now.


    This way, she would own some assets of her own, which would be helpful to her when she got married


    in the future Nora had be famous among mid-tier wealthy families ever since the dance party the


    other day.


    People had been approaching them to ask about Norately.


    While she was lost in thought, Nora ced the bank card on the table and said, "I still have some


    money.You can take this for now¡¯¡¯


    Melissa''s eyes reddened as she looked at her from the back.The young woman might look cold, but


    her heart was warmer than anyone else''s.


    She didn''t know how many years Nora might have spent saving up that money, nor did she know


    whether there were tens of thousands of dors in the card or not...


    Although that bit of money was just a drop in the bucket for her, if she refused, she would be standing


    too much on ceremony with her own family.


    Ah, well.


    She just wanted the money to do some investments anyway.


    She would just see how much money Nora had first and treat it as investment funds.


    Once the dividends came in, she would also be able to earn Nora a bit of pocket money.


    After thinking it through, Melissa took the bank card and rushed downstairs excitedly.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    As soon as she went down, Melissa immediately saw Mirandaing over impatiently.


    She had a bit of a haughty look on her face.


    Even though she still held the matter about Tanya against Melissa, she nevertheless asked stiffly,


    "Have you gotten the money ready?"


    Melissa held the bank card given by Nora and smiled gently, "I only have slightly over $300,000


    here.Let''s use that first"


    At once, Miranda pursed her lips disdainfully and said, "Only slightly over $300,000? How much over


    $300,000 is that?"


    The additional money was from Nora''s bank card.


    However, Melissa hadn''t gone to the ATM to confirm the bnce, so she answered casually, "About


    $20,000,1 suppose.¡¯


    Surgeons still earned quite a bit after all.


    However, Nora was still young, so there was no way she would have made that much.


    There was probably only about $20,000 in the card at best.


    Miranda looked down on her even more after her reply.


    She said, "So little? Are you kidding me? If it wasn''t because your elder brother was afraid that you''re


    having a hard time and insisted that we let you earn some money along with us, I couldn''t even be


    bothered toe here.Yet you''re patronizing us with just $300,000? Are you looking down an us?"


    Melissa clenched her fists.


    "Miranda, you''re aware of the situation my family is in.We''re depending on the Carefree Pill to revive


    the business, so all our working capital has gone into the production costs.All we have is this $300,0 00


    here¡¯


    Miranda scoffed and said, "If I were you, I would mortgage the house andke out a $3,000,000 loan!"


    The vi was built in an excellent location in the city center.


    Housing prices in New York had skyrocketed in recent years, so it was now worth 15 million dors.


    It was indeed very easy to take out a $3,000,000 loan if they mortgaged the house.


    However.Mclissa shook her head and said, "I''m only investing along with him to make a bit of pocket


    money.There''s no need to mortgage the house..."


    As soon as she said that, Miranda reprimanded, "If you invest $3,000,000, you can earn at least half of


    that amount! $300,000? It''s too embarrassing to even bring up a pittance like that! What''s the use even


    if you earn $150, 000? You can''t even buy a slightly better handbag with that! If you want to make


    money, then mortgage your house.If you don''t, then forget it!"


    The slender Melissa stood tall and straight.


    Upon hearing Miranda''s words, she slowly said, "If that¡¯s the case, then never mind."


    If it weren''t because her elder brother had personally called and said that he wanted to let her earn a


    bit of pocket money together with him and that the children would need money for a lot of things now


    that they were all grown up...


    In particr, Sheril was a girl, yet she didn''t even bear to spend on a pretty handbag...


    If it weren''t because of these, she would never subject herself to her sister-inw''s detestable attitude.


    But why should she allow Miranda toe here and bully them? Miranda actually just wanted to


    embarrass her and see her lower her head to beg for help.


    She didn''t think that Melissa would really refuse to invest.


    She immediately scoffed and said, "Well done! You''re a tough one, aren''t you? Haven''t you always


    thought little of money ever since you were a child? The Woods may be able to support a delicate


    woman like you, but can the Andersons do it? I heard you can''t even bear to use premium paper for


    your paintings now! If it wasn''t because your brother can''t bear to see you live in such poverty, do you


    think we''re that free to let you make money with us?"


    It was that haughty and arrogant look again.


    And that attitude and tone as if she was being charitable...


    Melissa raised her head suddenly and looked straight at her.


    "You-"


    But before she could finish, a cool voice reached them.


    "My aunt doesn''t need your pity."


    Both women were taken aback.


    They looked up to see Nora walking down the steps.


    She looked at Melissa and said slowly andzily, "Aunt Melissa, you cane to me if you want to


    make some pocket money.You don''t have to ask others for help.¡¯


    Melissa was a little surprised.As for Miranda, she frowned and said, "You talk pretty big for your age!


    Do you know what we''re investing in?"


    Nora raised an eyebrow.Well, she didn''t.


    While thinking about it, she heard Miranda ask, "Have you heard of the Lowes?"


    The Lowes...The family that Whitney Lowe married into? Nora didn''t even need to respond, because


    Miranda had already gone on by herself and said, "It''s obvious from the way you look like you wouldn''t


    know them.The Hunts started up as a real estatepany, but apart from them, the Lowes are also a


    family who started up as a real estatepany! The Lowes have bought arge plot ofnd in New


    York, but because they can''t afford it all by themselves for the time being yet they are also reluctant to


    take out a huge loan from the bank they are asking a few other families that they know, such as us,


    whether we are interested in joining them! "Real estate has been a hugely profitable industry in recent


    years.The profits are clear for all to see! The Woods have been wanting to expand into the real estate


    industry for many years, but the field has unfortunately been monopolized by the Hunts and the Lowes


    all this time.But we finally have an opportunity to make a fortune now!"


    Miranda looked at the two of them after she finished.


    The real estate industry was an extremely profitable one! Those two must be full of regrets now, right?


    But unexpectedly...


    Melissa was already aware of this a long time ago, so she didn''t seem surprised.


    However, the young Nora was actually also expressionless? Miranda frowned.


    She reckoned that she probably wasn''t informed about the real estate industry.


    When Melissa saw that Nora had stayed quiet, she said, "Miranda, I''m grateful that my elder brother is


    concerned for my well-being, but if you continue to be so aggressive, this will be a feud instead! I


    only have a little over $3 00,000 here.If you want to help us and let us invest, then go ahead.If you


    don''t, then just take it as I''m not fated to be involved in the investment!"


    After speaking, she held out both Nora''s and her bank cards to Miranda.


    Miranda didn''t dare to go too far.


    After all, she would also be in trouble if Melissa were toin to her elder brother.


    She snorted and reached out her arm as she said, "Fine, $ 300,000 it is, then.."


    However, a fair and slender hand suddenly snatched both cards from Melissa''s hand.


    Miranda"?"


    Melissa was also taken aback.


    Nora stared at the bank cards in her hand and gave Melissa a smile.


    She said, "Aunt Melissa, if you trust me, then let me make some pocket money for you with this $


    300,000!"


    The real estate industry was done for.


    Should they really throw the money in, they probably wouldn''t even be able to recoup their capital in


    the next few years.


    Miranda was so furious that sheughed instead.


    "Fine, since that''s what you say, then forget it! I''ll just take it that our goodwill has been taken for ill


    intent!"


    She left in a huff.


    In any case, she would be able to answer to her husband when she got home.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t try to help, but his younger sister had been fooled by the niece whom they had


    just brought home.


    She had taken the money and gone off to do god knows what with it! By the time Melissa wanted to ask


    Nora about it after Miranda left, Nora had already gone upstairs with two bank cards.


    Melissa:...


    Never mind.


    $300,000 wasn''t a lot anyway.


    If Nora lost the money, then she would just treat it as if they had given her some money to practice


    investing with! At noon the next day.


    Nora immediately heard the dispute downstairs the moment she woke up.


    "How can you be so muddleheaded? $300,000 may not be much, but how can you just give it to her?


    How is she going to make you any money?"


    The one speaking was a man who looked somewhat like Melissa, except that he had a stern look on


    his face.


    Melissa sighed and said, "Farrell, Nora seems to be trading stocks."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Stocks?"


    Farrell Wood, Melissa''s elder brother, reprimanded, "Are you crazy?! Has she bought them yet?"


    Farrell picked up his cell phone.


    "What did she buy? I''ll check how the market is today!"


    Melissa was about to say that she didn''t know when the corners of Nora''s lips curled upward and she


    replied unhurriedly, "The stock code is 00083.


    Farrell frowned and input the stock code into his cell phone as he said, "Take the money out of the


    stocks immediately! Stocks have been plummeting recently.


    Both of you are really out of your mind...


    However, his words came to an abrupt end at this point!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Cell phones had an app that could check a stock''s fluctuations, and it showed clearly that the stock


    Nora mentioned had risen by 2% the day before! In other words, the $300,000 they invested had seen


    a return of $6,000 in just a day! Given how it had risen despite the plummeting stock market, this was


    undoubtedly very impressive.


    Farrell was a mature and steady middle-aged man who bore a 50% resemnce to Melissa.


    Unlike Miranda''s mean and acrimonious appearance, he had an air unique to schrly merchants


    around him.


    His brows were tightly drawn together, but he nevertheless looked up and said, "Your profit yesterday


    can only be attributed to luck.The stock market is very unstable now, so it''s not surprising that the stock


    rose for a day.This particr stock has been fallingtely.You''d best still take the opportunity to sell it


    today!"


    Then, he looked at Melissa sternly and lectured, "The Woods'' family teachings forbid us from gambling


    and taking drugs.Melissa, I know you''re short of money.That¡¯ s why I told Miranda to look for you and


    let you make some money with us.Why must you let thingse to this point?"


    Melissa looked at him, her expression somewhat dazed.


    It seemed like she hadn''t seen her elder brother for a very long time.


    The siblings had been on very good terms in the past.


    She could still remember how her elder brother had specially screened Simon''s character for her when


    she fell in love with him back then.


    When did they be this distant from each other? It seemed like it was ever since he married


    Miranda? Farrell and Miranda''s marriage could be considered a political marriage between the Woods


    and the Sos.


    Farrell had a literati¡¯s pride, and he trusted Miranda enough to leave her in charge of all the family


    affairs after they were married.


    Miranda was a petty woman.


    She would get jealous and say a lot of mean things whenever Farrell was even a little nice to Melissa.


    She didn''t want to cause disharmony in her brother''s family, so she rarely returned to the Woods¡¯


    residence in recent years after their parents passed away.


    At the sight of Melissa keeping quiet, Farrell sighed, took out a bank card, and handed it to her.


    He said, "I know Miranda has a foul mouth, but do you really think I''ll leave you to your own devices


    when you''re broke, Melissa? There''s $800,000 in here.Use it to tide over for now¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, this is my own money.


    Your sister-inw doesn''t know about it.


    His heartwarming words made Melissa tear up a little.


    She was still wearing a well-tailored dress that outlined her slender figure and slim waist today, making


    her look elegant and ssy.


    Apart from Simon''sck of drive to do better, the other reason why the Andersons were in such a


    predicament today was that she was content to keep the status quo.


    Melissa knew that there was a bit of a literati¡¯s loftiness in her all these years.


    She didn''t like socializing and didn''t take money and things like that too seriously.


    Thus, when Farrell called her yesterday, she had immediately agreed.


    The real estate industry was in full swing.


    Moreover, the Lowes were also a reliable wealthy family in New York.


    Everyone knew them and their background well , 80 nothing would go wrong in investing in them.


    That was why she had agreed to it.


    But now...Melissa pushed the bank card back to Farrell.


    She said, "Farrell, I made a wrong judgment.We actually have enough to spend.Besides, once we tide


    over this month, the Andersons will have money when we recoup the Carefree Pills¡¯ production costs.


    It''s really okay: At the sight of her insistence, Farrell didn''t push any further.


    Nevertheless, he still warned, "Stocks are risky.There¡¯s no harm ying a little using that $300,000, but


    don''t put any more into it, okay?"


    Melissa didn''t approve of stock trading, either.


    She had given Nora the $300,000 the day before only because she appreciated Nora''s intentions to


    help.


    Thus, she nodded at Farrell''s reminder.


    Nora had heard the entire conversation between the siblings, and it left a good impression of her aunt''s


    brother on her.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Nora suddenly said, "Uncle Farrell, please wait a moment: Farrell


    stopped and looked at her with a slight frown.There wasn''t any disdain in his eyes but just a look ofThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    scrutiny.¡±


    The confidence and charm that only schrly families possessed made him look like an upright man.


    It was a shame that they instead produced a daughter like Rachel Wood, who didn''t inherit the


    schrly aura.


    Nora suppressed the regretful feeling in her and said, "Real estate isn''t going to do well in the


    future.Are the Woods really going to invest with the Lowes?"


    Farrell was taken aback when he heard her.


    He didn''t refute her right away, but after some careful thinking, he nevertheless said, "The Lowes are a


    huge real estatepany, and are one of the enterprises with the shrewdest business acumen


    around.Apart from the Hunts, no one else canpare to them when ites to the real estate


    industry.Otherwise, we wouldn''t have immediately gone for it the moment they offered the investment


    opportunity to other families."


    Then, he paused and spoke to Melissa again.


    He said, "Miranda might have been a little anxious when she talked to you yesterday, but there''s


    actually a reason for that.


    Real estate is lucrative, so everyone wants a piece of it.


    It wasn''t easy for the Lowes to finally share some of the opportunities.


    I only managed to grab a share worth 30 million dors after much difficulty: He heaved a sigh at the


    thought.


    His younger sister had had a hard life these few years, so he wanted to let her make some money


    along with him.


    If they really couldn''t afford it, then he would just pay for their investment capital in advance for now.


    He was just thinking of that when Nora said calmly, "Uncle Farrell, the Lowes have been in the real


    estate industry for so many years, and they have a great rtionship with the bank.If they don''t have


    enough funds, then why aren''t they taking out a loan? Also, why didn''t the Lowes partner with the


    Hunts? Both of them are in the real estate industry, so it would only be more convenient for them if they


    were to cooperate.Perhaps you can go and ask around Mr.Hunt must have rejected his offer."


    Farrell became even more confused.


    He asked, "Where did you hear that from?"


    The moment he said that, realization dawned upon Melissa and she asked, "Nora, was it Justin who


    told you that real estate won''t do well in the future?"


    Nora,''??"


    Before she could answer, however, Melissa had already convinced herself.


    She turned and tried to persuade Farrell, "Farrell, Nora and Justin are somewhat friends.If it''s Justin


    who told her that, then you must be careful"


    Farrell frowned and sank into contemtion upon hearing what she said.


    A momentter, he said, "Okay"


    He left in a hurry after saying that.


    Nora didn''t trouble herself over whether he believed her or not.


    Neither was she concerned about whether he would go ahead with the investment or not.


    Whether or not the Woods suffered a loss had nothing to do with her.


    She had told him what she should, so she had already done enough.


    She went straight upstairs.


    Farrell got into the car after he left the Andersons.


    With a solemn look on his face, he suddenly instructed the chauffeur, "To Hunt Corporation"


    They arrived at the destination very quickly.


    He got out of the car and entered the building.


    The Woods and the Lowes enjoyed simr status among the wealthy in New York.


    Farrell could be considered an influential figure, so when he suddenly paid a visit, the front desk at the


    lobby didn''t dare to dally.


    They immediately reported his arrival to the top floor.


    Justin was currently supervising Pete''s studies.


    He initially didn''t want to meet Farrell when he heard that he was here.


    However, when he suddenly thought of how Farrell was Melissa''s elder brother and thus, was


    somewhat rted to that woman, he finally allowed him upstairs.


    Soon, Farrell entered his office.


    After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, Justin went straight to the point and asked, "What brings


    Mr.Wood here today?"


    The man was twenty years his junior, yet even Farrell couldn''t quite handle his aura.


    He smiled politely and replied, "It''s like this.I heard that Mr.Hunt said the real estate industry isn''t going


    to do very well in the future?"


    Justin immediately raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who did you hear that from, Mr.Wood?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Justin''s expression was serious and frosty as he spoke.


    There was an unfathomable gleam in his deep, bottomless eyes, and the beauty mark at the corner of


    his eye exuded a chilly aura.


    Farrell was startled by his reaction.


    He stammered, "D-did Mr.Hunt not say that?"


    Was Nora Smith lying? In the midst of his thoughts, Justin slowly said, "The authorities haven''t


    announced any national policies yet, so why would I spread rumors like that? You think too highly of


    me, Mr.Wood!"


    He was just an ordinary businessman; how would he possibly be able to predict future economic trends


    so clearly? It was then that Farrell realized that he had said something wrong.


    What the higher-ups feared the most was merchants being able to determine the economic trends.


    Justin had been restrained in his actions and behavior all these years , so how would he possibly say


    such things when national policies hadn''t been announced yet? What was the matter with him today?


    He had actuallye all the way to the man himself to rify matters after merely hearing an


    ambiguous statement! He immediately stood up and said, "Sorry, I...


    However, before he could finish, the icy look on Justin''s countenance gradually faded and he said


    calmly, "Don''t worry, Mr.Wood.I reckon the relevant policies will be announced in a few days, probably


    less than a week."


    Farrell?!"


    He stared at Justin in shock.


    So, was he admitting to it? Although Farrell managed to keep a straight face on when he left the Hunt


    Corporation, deep inside, he was actually terribly shaken.


    Mr.Hunt was actually willing to tell Ms.


    Smith such important news...


    Just what kind of rtionship did the two of them share? No matter what it was though, he had to treat


    Ms.


    Smith with more courtesy in the future.


    Of course, he mustn''t let the news spread for the time being either.


    He mustn''t tell anyone at all! Upstairs.


    Pete, who had just finished a Mathematical Olympiad worksheet, turned and actually saw the tyrant


    resting against a chair sloppily.


    There was a smile on his face, and his eyes were nearly curved all the way into slits.


    Pete curled his lip.


    He really couldn''t bear to watch that father of his anymore! Justin was currently holding his cell phone


    and sending a text message to Nora: ''Mr.Wood just left my office, Ms.Smith.Do you owe me another


    meal now?¡¯


    She replied immediately after he sent the message: ¡®Bring your son.You can decide the time and ce¡¯


    Justin''s lip corners curled into a smile.He suddenly asked , Pete, do you want to eat at an Italian


    restaurant?"


    Pete hated Italian cuisine the most, so without even thinking about it, he immediately replied¡¯...No, I


    don''t¡¯


    "Oh¡¯ Justin found a random Italian restaurant, sent the location to Nora, and then said, "I have a dinner


    appointment at an Italian restaurant tonight.Since you don''t like the food there, I won''t take you¡±


    Pete, who waspletely unaware that he had fallen into someone''s trap, nodded seriously.


    "Okay¡± Ever since the tyrant discovered that the home tutors were abusing him, he had turned down a


    lot of work and had been spending more time with himtely.


    It was fine even if he socialized once in a while.


    Pete sighed and nced at his cell phone.


    When he realized that Cherry had sent him a message, he put on his earphones and tapped the y


    button.


    "Mathematical Olympiad problems are so tough, Pete.Can you save Cherry tonight, pretty please?"


    Pete,¡±..."


    He was so clever and quick-witted, and could master anything immediately, so why was his younger


    sister so bad at her studies? The little fellow sighed and replied to her message.


    The five-year-old boy could already spell, so he wrote: "Take a picture of your homework and send it to


    me.I''ll do it for you."


    "Thanks, Pete! I''ll send you the homework when I get home after school.I also have to live-stream, so


    I''m super busy, yeah-"


    Nora and Justin''s dinner appointment was at six o''clock in the evening.


    Around five o''clock, Nora heard the car.


    It was probably Tanyaing back with Cherry.


    With that in mind, she pushed the door open and walked out of her room.


    However, as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Miranda barging in angrily.


    She shouted, "Melissa, get out here!"


    Melissa was preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    As she walked out, she untied her apron and handed it to the nanny.


    She was a little surprised to see Miranda.


    She asked, "Miranda? Why are you here?"


    Miranda stepped forward, pointed at her, and yelled angrily , ¡®What the hell did you tell Farrell? He''s


    actually decided not to invest anymore! Don''t stop us from making money just because you''re so


    pretentious to act as if you''re above money! Is it because you don''t want to see the Woods do well?!"


    Melissa frowned.


    The gentle woman''s expression had already darkened.


    She raised her voice a little and said, "That''s enough, Miranda! Farrell must have his reasons for not


    investing anymore!"


    Miranda had a loose tongue and couldn''t stop herself from telling everyone everything, so they


    absolutely mustn''t let her know about the crucial information that Justin had revealed.


    However, her words displeased Miranda.


    Farrell had decided not to invest in the real estate industry anymore after he returned from the


    Andersons.


    The 30 million dors that the family had prepared went back to thepany just like that.


    When she asked for a reason, her husband''s answer was also "I have my reasons that I can''t say.In


    any case, we''re not investing anymore, so don''t ask any further about it."


    ¡®Don''t ask any further¡¯...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why should she be kept out of the loop? The siblings had barely met for so many years, yet they still


    behaved like that the moment they do.


    The two of them had a secret that she didn''t know about! The more Miranda thought about it, the


    angrier she became.


    She shouted, "You''re a troublemaker and a jinx! The Andersons fell into decline right after you married


    into the family! You must be wishing for the Woods to fall into decline too, right?"


    "Well, let me tell you this¡ªthe Woods are headed by your brother, so he has the final say, but that''s not


    the case for the Sos! Even if the Woods fall into decline, I will still continue to look down on you


    when my family gets rich!"


    The Woods might not want the opportunity, but the Sos did! Her elder brother had already gotten


    funds ready to invest right away! When the Sos struck gold, she would be able to hold her head


    high in front of Farrell and show him just how stupid his sister''s suggestion was!! Melissa clenched her


    fists and stared at Miranda incredulously.


    She hadn''t missed the sh of malice in her eyes.


    She used to think that her sister-inw merely had some kind of misunderstanding about her, but at this


    moment, she realized very clearly that Miranda had never once regarded her as family.


    Since that was so, then why bother putting up with her attitude? Melissa pointed to the door and


    ordered, "You''re not wee here, Miranda! Get out!"


    Miranda continued to rant and rave.


    "I''m not wee here ? Do you think I even want toe to a shabby ce like this?"


    Melissa was a cultivated person, so she couldn''t help but be even angrier at her words.


    She was about to say something when Nora, who was standing on the stairs, asked coolly, "Aunt


    Miranda, is green the Sos¡¯ favorite color?"


    Miranda was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?"


    Nora''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "Because greenbacks are all your family cares about."


    "You-!"


    Aristocrats and nobles disliked it the most when people said that money was the only thing they cared


    about.


    Miranda was so furious that she suddenly pped Melissa across her cheek.


    "Look at the wild child you brought home! How dare she say such things to her elders?!"


    No one had expected Miranda to get violent.


    Melissa held her cheek and stared at her incredulously.


    "You"


    Miranda, however, raised her chin and said extremely arrogantly, "What? I''m your elder brother''s


    wife.So what even if I hit you? Do you dare to retaliate?"


    But unexpectedly, she had only just said that when¡­

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Smack! Miranda felt her vision darken and then, a clear and loud sound rang out right after.


    Before she knew it, her head had been pushed to the side.


    It was only when she felt a hot and stinging pain that she realized that someone had hit her.


    She turned back abruptly to see Nora standing in front of her.


    Nora nced at her carelessly with her cat-like eyes and said, "Aunt Melissa''s not hitting you because


    she''s a cultivateddy."


    Then, she raised her eyebrows provocatively and said coldly, "However, I''m a wild child with a bad


    temper, so I can''t stand anyone behaving wildly in front of me.Her attitude intimidated Miranda.¡±


    The young woman looked thin and weak, and her fingers slim and slender, yet there was a lot of force


    in the p she delivered.


    It was to the extent that she felt like she was still seeing stars.


    Miranda took a step back and put some distance between Nora and herself.


    She held her cheek with her hand and red at Melissa furiously as she shouted, "Melissa! Are you


    just going to watch her get violent with her elders?! Make her apologize! Otherwise, I''ll never let this


    matter rest!"


    Melissa''s cheek was still hurting fiercely.


    She was a learned person.


    She had never liked getting violent so crudely whenever she met with a problem, and she hated


    arguing with uncultured people even more.


    The way Miranda always behaved like a shrew in the streets made her feel at a loss the most.


    Moreover, she was family, so she didn''t want to make things too ugly.


    That was why she had allowed herself to be bullied and suppressed for so many years.


    But in the moment that Nora hit Miranda just now, she finally experienced the joy of revenge, especially


    when she saw how Miranda didn''t dare to say anything despite being so furious.


    Melissa gave a wry smile with her eyes reddened.


    Then, she straightened her back, looked calmly at Miranda, and replied aggressively, "In that case,


    shouldn''t you apologize to me first?"


    Miranda, who was lost for words, stamped her foot angrily after a brief moment.


    She pointed at Melissa and ranted angrily, "I came here with good intentions to persuade you to invest


    in real estate, yet you''re hitting me instead? I''m going back to tell Farrell about this right now, so that


    he''ll know what kind of person you are!"


    Miranda left immediately after saying that.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Melissa''s countenance as she stared at her from the back.


    Back then, she was well-known for being gentle and intellectual and was no wimp.


    She had been so tolerant of Miranda all these years only because she was her sister-inw, whereas


    Melissa herself was just a daughter of the Woods who had married into another family.


    She didn''t want to put her elder brother in a spot, so she hadn''t said anything.


    Little did she expect that Miranda now thought of her as so much of a wimp that she even dared to hit


    her.


    Melissa cast her eyes down.


    Next to her, Nora, who could tell that Melissa seemed rather unhappy, couldn''t help but rub her chin.


    Although she wasn''t afraid of the Woods, they were still her aunt''s family after all.


    Moreover, her aunt''s elder brother wasn''t a bad person either.


    Should they really fall out, Aunt Melissa would be sad, right? The thought had only just formed when


    Melissa suddenly lifted her head and said, "It''s time that some things are made clear.¡±


    Melissa clenched her fists and said to the chauffeur, "Get the car ready.I''m going to talk to Farrell!"


    Nora was rendered speechless.


    Why was she suddenly feeling like her aunt had turned into a bitch? Cough.


    She certainly seemed pretty cute like that, though.


    With that in mind, Nora left the Andersons.


    Melissa didn''t like the jeep, so Nora was the only one driving it now.


    She drove to the hotel where the restaurant that Justin had made a reservation at was.


    At the hotel.


    Justin was currently seated in the private room.


    As he adjusted his tie, he looked at Sean and, in a deep voice, slowly asked, "You know what to say


    later, right?"


    Sean replied ¡°...Yes, I''ve taken note of it, Mr.Hunt."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seemingly because this was also the first time he was doing something like this, Justin adjusted his tie


    again in an attempt to conceal his difort.


    He looked at Sean again and said, "Practice your lines a little"


    Sean fell silent for a moment.Justin cast a disdainful nce at him.


    Had it been Lawrence here instead, he would have known immediately what to do without him even


    having to exin.


    Sean was simply too reticent.


    Upon sensing his boss¡¯ disdain, Sean coughed and said, "I¡¯ m ready, Mr.Hunt."


    Justin nodded and asked dispassionately, "What is Pete doing?"


    Sean straightened his back and replied methodically, "It''s your birthday tomorrow, so he''s making a


    handmade card for you right now.He intends to give it to you as a birthday gift, so he refuses toe


    over for dinner.¡¯¡¯


    A dissatisfied Justinmented, "You sound too fake."


    Sean...


    His boss sure was doing everything he could to let Ms.Smith know that it was his birthday the next day!


    But if she really cared about him, how could she possibly not know? As the man in charge of the Hunt


    Corporation, all his relevant information could be found on Wikipedia! In the midst of their conversation,


    the service staff''s voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Ms.Smith, this is the private room¡± Justin immediately sat up straight and cast a barely discernible


    nce at the door.


    The very moment Nora entered, he coughed, looked at Sean, and asked, "What is Pete doing?"


    Nora entered the room the moment he said that.


    Seemingly having heard his question, she also looked at Sean with interest.


    A stern-looking Sean replied with a straight face, "It''s your birthday tomorrow, Mr.Hunt, so he''s making


    a handmade card for you right now.He intends to give it to you as a birthday gift, so he refuses toe


    over for dinner"


    Justin nodded coldly at Sean and said, "I see"


    Then, he gave Nora a wry look and said, "The child is too spoiled¡¯ Nora took a seat opposite


    him.Although she was a little disappointed that she couldn''t see her son again, the exchange


    nevertheless still caught her attention.¡±


    She asked, "Is it your birthday tomorrow?"


    Justin tried his best to suppress the lifting corners of his lips and keep a straight face.


    He looked at her with his deep, bottomless eyes and replied in a low and soft voice, "Yeah."


    Nora propped her elbows against the table and rested her I chin on her hands.


    Her face was very small, and her cat-like eyes, which always looked sozy and sloppy, sparkled with


    interest as she asked, "Does Pete give you gifts for your birthday?"


    She was awfully interested in how her son had spent the past five years.


    She wanted to know what her son did while she wasn''t around.


    For example, how he had grown up and how he hadnded in Justin''s hands...


    Justin nodded.


    "Yes, he gives me a gift every year.He emphasized the word ¡®gift¡¯ . Nora, however, felt a little jealous.


    That stinky Cherry had never given her any gifts.


    On her birthday every year, all she did was give her a huge bout of ttery.


    She found herself really envious of Justin in this moment.


    As expected, her son was more heartwarming indeed.


    Nora looked at Justin hostilely and clicked her tongue.


    Then, she suddenly asked, "Can I attend Mr.Hunt''s birthday party?"


    Justin replied, "Of course."


    Nora blinked and said, "I''m very curious about the card that Pete is making for you.Can I have a look at


    it?"


    Justin: ¡°???"


    Next to him, Sean tried his best to suppress hisughter as he looked at his boss.


    Pete had been mildly autistic since he was a baby.


    When had he ever given his boss a birthday gift? However, Justin nevertheless replied without any


    change in his expression, "Of course.You cane over with your daughter, Ms.Smith¡±


    Go over together? Nora''s eyes flickered as she replied, "Sure."


    She wondered if Justin would like it if she gave him Cherry as a birthday gift?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The service staff soon started serving the food.


    Although they were at an Italian restaurant, the food was surprisingly served to them on small tes


    like the other time.


    The sight of the numerous little tes of food on the table made Nora''s eyes twitch again and again.


    What the heck was this? The bored young woman held her fork idly and took bite after bite.


    Opposite her, Justin''s lip corners slowly curled into a smile.


    He said, "Ms.Smith, you should chew your food well and eat slowly.It''s not good for your health if you


    eat too fast"


    Even so, surely one couldn''t eat that slowly either, right?! Some of the tes had only two cucumber


    strips on them Nora suspected that Justin was doing this on purpose.


    After all, when she was on her way here just now, the diners in the hall had all been using normal-sized


    tes.


    She twirled the bit of pasta in the bowl with her fork and casually put it into her mouth.


    Seeing how bored she was, Justin tried to find something to talk about.


    He asked, "How did you know that the real estate industry won''t do too well in the future, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora swallowed the pasta and speared a piece of vegetable from the sd bowl.


    Only then did she reply, "Weren''t you the one who told me that, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin raised his brows.Then, he heard her continue.


    "I heard that the Lowes approached the Hunts first, but the Hunts refused the offer."


    Justin let out a low chuckle and replied, "But outsiders are also saying that I was just in a bad mood


    because of my son¡± Nora blinked.


    She rested on the table with one arm andzily put the vegetable into her mouth with her other hand.


    "Well, if Mr.Hunt were one to do business based on his mood, the Hunt Corporation wouldn''t be what it


    is today.You''ve always had a good eye for business."


    Justin had nearly grown up having praises sung of him.


    Everyone hailed him as a business genius but he had never cared about what they said.


    But when the woman flippantly said that he had always had a good eye for business, he actually found


    himself in an exceptionally good mood.


    He picked up the ss of apple juice next to him without much thought and took a sip to conceal his


    smile, but when he looked back up, he instead saw Nora staring at him in shock.


    She said, "That''s my juice you''re drinking, Mr.Hunt."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin, "!!!"


    His gaze fell onto the ss of juice.


    There seemed to be remnants of the warmth of the woman''s lips on the rim of the ss, making him


    feel like his lips had been scalded a little.


    However, he pretended to be calm and put the ss down.


    Then, he immediately said, "Oh.Sorry, I picked up the wrong ss."


    Nora couldn''t help being astonished when she noticed that his earlobes seemed to have turned a little


    red.


    Little did she think that the dignified leader of the number one family and the Imperial League''s ruthless


    and decisive Eagle would actually have moments where he was shy and innocent? In particr, when


    he innocently cast his seemingly bottomless eyes down, even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye


    seemed to be exuding an alluring aura that screamed ¡®Please bully me¡¯...


    It actually made her lick her lips for some inexplicable reason.


    The atmosphere suddenly became rather romantic, and even the air seemed to have be


    somewhat thick and viscous.


    After dinner, the two went to the car park together.


    When they were walking past the restaurant''s main hall, Nora suddenly sensed a probing gaze.


    Her head whipped to the side, but what entered her sight was instead a lush green curtain of devil''s ivy


    that blocked her from the view beyond.


    As the nts swayed, behind the dappled light through the gaps, she seemed to see a man in a white


    suit sitting there quietly and looking at the menu.


    It seemed like everything just now was just an illusion.


    Nora''s brows knitted together.


    For some reason, it suddenly gave her the creeps.


    She suppressed the feeling and followed Justin to the car park.


    Before they separated, Nora asked, "Where is your birthday party going to be held tomorrow, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin gave her an address.


    It was where he and Pete were currently staying at.


    Nora nodded.


    "I''ll be there at noon tomorrow¡± Justin also nodded.


    "See you then.¡¯¡¯ Justin continued to stand where he was even after Nora started the car and left.


    Sean couldn''t help but ask, "What if Ms.Smith doesn''t bring a gift, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin nced at him coolly and replied confidently, "That''s impossible."


    Why wouldn''t she bring one when she liked him so much? She wanted to see the birthday card that


    Pete made for him though...


    Justin got in the car and said, "Let''s go home"


    When he got back to the vi, Pete was practicing his martial arts after dinner.


    Justin stood in front of him and said haughtily, "It''s my birthday tomorrow¡±


    Pete raised his head.His expressionless face was just like a miniature version of Justin.


    He said ¡°...Oh."


    The corners of Justin''s lips spasmed a little and his expression darkened.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    Pete, who was utterly confused, replied?...?


    ¡°Uh, happy birthday?"


    Justin took a deep breath and reminded him, "It seems like other kids make birthday cards for their


    parents during their birthdays: Pete curled his lip in disgust and said¡­¡±


    That''s so childish .


    I''m not going to do it.


    Justin, who was mercilessly rejected by his son, went to the study sullenly after leaving behind the


    words ¡®You little brat¡¯.


    Then, he took out two pieces of card stock.


    After Pete was done with his practice, the sweaty little boy got ready to take a bath.


    On the way to the bedroom, he passed by the study.


    Through the gap at the door, he noticed that Justin was doing some craft work with his head down.


    He walked in curiously to see his mighty and domineering father writing ''Happy Birthday, Daddy¡¯ in


    crooked and messy handwriting on an ugly card.


    Pete,¡¯¡¯..."


    He looked at the tyrant with aplicated look and asked worriedly, "Have you seen a psychiatrist this


    month, Daddy "


    When Nora returned home, Melissa was still out.


    Afraid that she would be bullied at the Woods, Nora immediately sent her a text message.


    It was only when Melissa replied that everything was fine that she finally went upstairs with peace of


    mind.


    Cherry, who had won another live-stream face-off, was now ranked among the top 300 live-streamers.


    In another five days, she would be in the top ten and facing fierce showdowns with the other nine live-


    streamers! However, the little fellow waspletely unaware of this.


    After happily saying goodbye to Sponsor Grandpa, she turned off the live-stream, washed up, and


    climbed into bed obediently.


    After she fell asleep, Nora sat up.


    She took out her earphones, stuffed them into her ears, and located an audio recording on her cell


    phone.


    When she yed it, a clear voice started to speak: "Nora, by the time you''re listening to this, Mom will


    no longer be around.Remember this do not expose your capabilities.Before you''re strong enough to


    protect yourself, be as mediocre as you can.Otherwise, your life will be in danger!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes and stared in front of her coldly.


    After a while, she finally took off the earphones,id down, and closed her eyes.


    For some reason, the man in the white suit whom she had seen today shed across her mind...


    The next day, it was almost noon when Nora finally woke up.


    After a simple breakfast, she said to Cherry, "Go and get ready.We''re going to celebrate your father''s


    birthday¡±


    Cherry was in disbelief.


    "Are you really taking me there, Mommy?"


    Was she nning a showdown? Nora smiled and replied, "Yes, of course.¡±


    First, it was her father''s birthday after all, so it was better that they celebrated it.


    Second, she also wanted Cherry to see how sweet her son was to his elders!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Cherry blinked and asked, "Do I need to put on a disguise, Mommy?"


    At her question, Nora fell silent for a while.


    She originally intended to put some makeup on her so that no one would recognize her.


    However, when she thought of how Justin had blushed during dinner the night before when he realized


    that he had taken a sip of her drink...


    She couldn''t help but think that he wasn''t actually that scary, right...? Besides, the unsettling feeling she


    had the night before made her want to know what exactly the source of danger was.


    Also, why had her mother left such words behind before she died? She had a vague feeling that her


    premarital pregnancy back then was rted to what had happened to her mother.


    After the incident, she had conducted some investigations .


    In her memory, she had never been in contact with Justin before.


    How exactly she became pregnant was also a mystery in itself.


    To be honest, it was meaningless to hide the truth from Justin.


    In that case, she might as well be honest with him.


    As for why Justin hated Pete''s mother so much, there must be some kind of misunderstanding


    involved.


    She was a frank and open person.


    Everything would be fine once properly exined.


    Having thought so, Nora replied,¡±...No, it''s okay."


    Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really"


    "That''s awesome!"


    Cherry picked up her cell phone and said, "I''m going to tell Pete that our family is gonna be reunited


    soon!"


    Seeing the little fellow about to run off happily, Nora suddenly asked, "Have you prepared a birthday


    present for Daddy?"


    Cherry paused and turned around.


    "Do kids have to prepare gifts for adults?"


    Nora,?"


    Who was the one who kept saying she wasn''t a three-year- old anymore? Just as she was thinking


    about it, a grinning Cherry said, "Don''t worry, Mommy! I got it ready a long time ago! I''ve already


    drafted my speech.Daddy will definitely love the praises I''m gonna sing of him!"


    So, her birthday gift for him was also a crazy bout of ttery? Excellent! This was indeed very fair! Nora


    didn''t pay her any more attention.


    Instead, she turned and went downstairs while she said, "Go and change.I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    It was Saturday that day, so she didn''t have to go to school. Tanya had moved to a hotel that the TV


    program production team had prepared for her after she picked up Cherry from school the day before,


    so that filming would be more convenient.


    Sheril had cooped herself up in the pharmaceutical factory''sboratory again.


    As for Logan, he usually stayed out all night every day and rarely returned...


    Lastly, the elderly Mrs.Anderson was currently napping.


    Therefore, the house was deserted.


    When Nora went downstairs, she saw a forlorn Melissa seated on the sofa.


    Even though she was lost in thought, it was deeply ingrained in her to keep her back straight and pay


    attention to her form at all times, much like a noblewoman who had undergone strict training in olden


    times.


    Nora walked over to her.


    "How did it go, Aunt Melissa?"


    Melissa regained her senses and sighed.


    Then, she replied, "Miranda has returned to her parents¡¯ ce.¡± She went back to her parents¡¯ ce?


    Nora instantly understood what had happened.


    "Is it because Uncle Farrell lectured her?" Melissa nodded.


    As the head of the Woods, Farrell was no muddleheaded man.


    It was all thanks to Farrell that the Woods had steadily developed to where they were today.


    After all, times changed and developed quickly; many old-timer wealthy families that couldn''t keep up


    had all been eventually phased out.


    He was well aware of Miranda''s character a long time ago.


    At first, when Miranda had gone home with a red and swollen cheek andined in tears about


    Nora hitting her, Farrell had believed her.


    However, when Melissa went over to apologize, she exined that it was only because Miranda had hit


    her that Nora also gave her a p out of anger.


    That was when he immediately understood what had happened.


    When he looked at Miranda again and saw the guilty look in her eyes, Farrell immediately reprimanded


    her.


    However, instead of being contrite, Miranda started to make a scene like a shrew.


    "Farrell! We''ve been married for so many years! Even if I haven''t made any grand contributions to the


    household, I''ve still given my life to this home! Yet the two of you are ganging up on me? It''s because


    you think the Sos are inferior to the Woods, isn''t it? So, you look down on me, don''t you? Then


    fine, I''ll leave!"


    After saying that, she left.


    Afterwards, Farrell told Melissa to go back home first.


    He also said that having Miranda return to her parents¡¯ ce to calm down a little wasn''t a bad thing


    either.


    The two of them were husband and wife, and already had a son and a daughter after all.


    Farrell would never ignore Miranda for real.


    Melissa heaved a sigh and said, "Farrell had an important meeting this morning, so he''s working


    overtime now.When I talked to him just now, he said that Miranda has to admit her wrongdoings before


    he would bring her back home."


    The troubled woman rubbed her temples.


    What was wrong with living in harmony as a family? Why must she insist on fighting among


    themselves? She was just thinking about it when she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door.


    Along with the servant''s shout of "Mrs.Wood is here, ma''am", Miranda rushed into the room.


    She was terribly furious, but when she entered and immediately spotted Nora, she paused slightly and


    her eyes flickered.


    Then, she stood a slight distance away and started yelling angrily at Melissa.


    "Well done, you troublemaker! Will you only be happy when our family is broken up and in pieces?!"


    Melissa frowned.


    "Haven''t you admitted to your wrongdoings yet, Miranda?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I admit to any wrongdoings?"


    Miranda was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.


    However, when she saw Nora''s thin but tall figure, she kept a safe distance and shouted, "It must be


    your doing that Farrell hasn''te to bring me back home yet, right? Do you think the Woods will be


    yours just because I''m not there?¡±


    "Melissa, you''re so shameless! You''re already a married woman, yet you keep meddling in your


    brother and sister-inw''s affairs! If one didn''t know any better, they''d have thought that there''s


    something going on between you and your brother!"


    "That''s enough!"


    Melissa shouted sharply, her usual gentleness nowhere in sight.


    She said, "Even if you''re dying to shame me, shouldn''t you consider Rachel''s feelings? She''s a


    daughter of the Woods! How is she going to find a husband if outsiders hear you saying that? ! Are you


    trying to embarrass the Woods?!"


    Melissa rarely reprimanded anyone.


    This was the first time she was talking to her like this.


    Miranda was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses.


    She stamped her foot angrily and retorted, "The Woods? You''re an Anderson now, so what does the


    Woods have to do with you? Do you think you can tell me what to do when you aren''t even a Wood


    anymore? Also, I''m here today to tell you something!"


    Miranda raised her chin and said, "You and Farrell have always looked down on me just because the


    Sos are inferior to the Woods, haven''t you? Hah, but Farrell has decided to give up the opportunity


    to invest with the Lowes.The Sos have fully taken over the investment spot he vacated! We''ve


    already bought over the spot just now!"


    Her words stunned Melissa.


    "What?"


    At the sight of how shocked she was, Miranda said triumphantly, "You egged your brother to give up


    investing just to fight with me, and ended up giving us the money making opportunity in vain! Melissa,


    are you very angry now?¡±


    "Just you wait.When the Sos strike it rich, Farrell will definitely regret what he''s done! When that


    happens, he''ll finally understand where his real family is!"


    "Melissa, when the Sos make it big, both you and your brother will have to lead your lives trying to


    please me!"


    Miranda turned and left immediately after leaving behind her forceful and sonorous statements.


    She didn''t give anyone a chance to refute her at all, leaving behind only Nora and Melissa who looked


    at each other wordlessly.


    A momentter, the thudding of footsteps reached them and Cherry walked down the stairs with her


    short little legs.


    She stretched out her arms and dived toward Nora.


    "Mommy, I''ve gotten dressed! We can go to Daddy now!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "Daddy?" Melissa was taken aback.


    "What Daddy?"


    Nora replied frankly, "It''s Cherry''s father¡¯ Melissa became even more confused.


    "He''s in New York?"


    When she was checking Nora''s background back then, it was said that her premarital pregnancy had


    come about due to illicit sexual conduct.


    However, Melissa didn''t think that she was a loose woman, so she must have been deceived instead.


    Therefore, she subconsciously thought that Cherry''s father must be a bad person.


    And now, despite everything he had done, he hade to New York to look for them? While she was


    lost in thought, Nora took Cherry''s hand and went out.


    Melissa watched the two of them from the back.


    Thezy and sloppy adult held her hands behind her head and dragged her feet when she walked,


    while the child automatically grasped the corner of her clothes and skipped alongside her obediently.


    Neither of them were walking properly in the traditional sense, yet they formed an inexplicably


    harmonious and heartwarming sight.


    Nora was still driving the Andersons jeep today.


    Her movements were neat and snappy as she got into the car.


    She got Cherry to sit properly in the backseat.


    After putting on the seatbelt, she stepped on the gas pedal and the car zoomed out.


    Her driving was a little daredevil, but Cherry wasn''t afraid.


    She reduced the half-hour-long journey to just fifteen minutes.


    The Hunts owned arge manor, but it was said to house a few generations of the Hunts, so Justin


    lived elsewhere with his son instead.


    Soon, Nora''s car arrived at the guardhouse.


    Visitors were usually required to register at the guardhouse, but as soon as she slowed down, the


    guard immediately said, "Ms.Smith, Mr.Hunt has already notified us that you''reing today.Please


    proceed"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Surprise shed across her eyes.


    She hadn''t expected Justin to be so considerate.


    But when one thought about it, it made sense.


    It must be very crowded and busy when a golden boy high up in the air like him held a birthday party,


    so he must have already given the guards the guest list a long time ago, right? Otherwise, it would be


    too much trouble to register the visitors and call the host one by one.


    With that in mind, she drove into the viplex.


    The viplex was very big and the environment very beautiful.


    Thest time Nora was here, was when she had learned that Pete was her son.


    Pete had brought her here to look for Cherry.


    It was veryte that night and she hadn''t been in any mood to appreciate the surroundings that time


    either.


    As she looked around, she noticed that there was even a small stream inside.


    The viplex was built next to hills and rivers, so the surroundings were very unique and


    distinctive.


    In addition, there were only a few vis inside, each situated very far away from the other, so it was


    very quiet and peaceful there.


    When she turned the corner, someone suddenly rushed to the front of the car.


    Screeeeech! Nora mmed on the brakes.


    Inertia caused her body to lean forward a little.


    When she sat up straight to see who exactly it was being so reckless, someone knocked fiercely on the


    car window by the side.


    She turned to the side to see a few big and muscr men standing there and beckoning to her.


    A few people stood in front of and behind the car, trapping her and leaving her nowhere to go.


    Nora frowned unhappily.


    She rolled down the window, casually rested an arm on the door, and askedzily, "What is it?"


    The man standing by the window had a long scar on his face and looked very fierce and menacing.


    He roared, "Get out of the car!"


    Nora,''?"


    Tsk.


    Were they trying to scare her? She didn''t move.Her cat-like eyes were downcast as she asked, "Is


    something the matter?"


    Scarface was about to say something when someone beside him sighed in admiration and


    commented, "Hey, that chick is gorgeous!"


    As soon as he said that, malicious looks suddenly appeared in the other men¡¯s eyes and they stared at


    Nora greedily.


    Scarface frowned and ordered in a low voice, "Our target is the Hunts¡¯ little mister.Don''t create any


    unnecessary trouble! If women are what you want, you can get any woman you want after we finish the


    job and get our money!"


    He was likely the leader of the group.


    After he said that, no one made any more movements, though they continued to stare at Nora.


    Nora, however, frowned and asked, "Is your target the Hunts'' little mister?"


    "Yes!"


    Scarface looked through the window at the backseat.


    He said, "If you know what''s good for you, then hand him over! We don''t want to do anything more than


    that, so we can let you go! Otherwise, neither you nor he will live!"


    ¡®Neither you nor he will live¡¯¡¯...


    A sharp look suddenly red up in Nora''s eyes.


    Like what she had thought, they were indeed here for her son.


    Scarface was just paid to do whatever the person who hired him wanted.


    Someone had offered an astronomical sum for the Hunts¡¯ little mister''s life.


    Although it was a difficult mission, it paid more than others.


    After finishing the job, they wouldn''t have to worry about making ends meet for the rest of their lives.


    Therefore, he had brought his men with him andy here in ambush.


    They had already destroyed the surveince cameras in the neighborhood a few days ago and had


    also waited here for a very long time.


    However, as expected of a rich man, Mr.Hunt had bodyguards with him all the time.


    On top of that, the little mister was never left alone and always had at least three or four bodyguards


    with him.


    They only either went to the Hunt Corporation or the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    How would they possibly have the guts to go to either of those ces? As such, they could only wait


    for an opportunity here, and now, he was finally alone! Scarface looked at Cherry and curled his lip


    disdainfully.


    The Hunts¡¯ little mister sure was cautious.


    The moment he was alone, he dressed up like a little girl.


    If it weren''t because he had seen photos of him, he probably wouldn''t even have recognized him! As


    for the charming female driver, he didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Atst, he was about toplete his mission.


    At the thought of the money he was going to get, Scarface moved toward the car excitedly.


    However, it was at this moment that someone suddenly held him down by the shoulder.


    Nora calmly said to the person in the car, "Cherry, close your eyes and sing"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Mommy.¡¯¡¯ Cherry, who was seated in the backseat, had long been ustomed to this.


    She stretched out her chubby fingers and covered her eyes.


    Then, she began to sing.


    "Mary had a little man, little man, little man¡±


    "Mary had a little man, he was so handsome-"


    Bam!


    "Ugh!"


    Bam!


    "Ouch! That hurt!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! The chaotic sounds outside rang out together with Cherry¡¯ s nursery rhymes.


    The little fellow couldn''t help but peek through her fingers, but every time she looked over, she would


    make eye contact with Nora''s vignt eyes.


    Cherry immediately looked ahead of her obediently.


    She didn''t dare to peek anymore.


    At the same time, she also became a lot more well-behaved.


    Sigh, Mommy was just too ferocious.


    Those baddies were just too pitiful- By the time she finished the nursery rhyme, the seven to eightrge


    and muscr men outside were all sprawled on the ground.


    Scarface, who hurt all over, couldn''t get up at all.


    He stared at the woman in astoundment.


    "Who are you?"


    Given her skills, there was no way she was a nobody in the scene.


    Nora grabbed Scarface''s cor.


    Instead of answering, she asked, "What''s your name?"


    "B-Ben Loris."


    Nora asked, "Where do you live? Who do you have in your family?"


    Scarface answered her questions one by one.


    Nora picked up her cell phone, tapped a few times on it randomly, and hacked into the public security


    system.


    Then, she found his personal information.


    She held up the cell phone to Scarface and showed it to him.


    At once, he was terrified.


    "What do you want? It''s a rule in our line of work to leave family members out of this!"


    However, Nora''s lips curled into a smile and she said, "Remember, if anything happens to little Mr.Hunt,


    no matter who did it, I''lle only for you¡¯ Scarface,''!!"


    Nora dusted her hands off and looked at Cherry.


    "Let''s go.Don''t hold up your father''s birthday celebrations."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Nora turned around, intending to return to the car.


    But before she could get in, Scarface cried out fiercely, "You can''t do that! There are too many people


    in the scene who want him dead!"


    Nora paused.


    She suddenly looked back and asked, "What did you say?"


    Scarface replied, "We have a chat group where we take on missions.


    Over the years, quite a few missions to kill the Hunts¡¯ little mister have been issued every once in a


    while! There are a lot of people after his life, and there are also a lot of people who''ve epted the


    missions! While we were lying in ambush here, we''ve already encountered four to five other groups


    coming here for him...


    Nora,!!"


    She had no idea that her son was actually living in such an environment ever since he was a baby! It


    must be a miracle that he managed to reach five years of age safely!


    A sullen Nora asked, "Can you find out who issued the missions?"


    The woman had already thoroughly investigated his background and found out who his family


    members were.


    For his wife''s sake, Scarface didn''t dare to lie.


    He replied truthfully, "Mr.Hunt is a very well-known man.


    At the same time, he has also made a lot of enemies in the business world, so who can really say for


    sure?"


    His words rendered Nora lost for words.


    A brief momentter, she said, "Well, just remember what I told you just now¡¯ Scarface!"


    Had he said all that in vain? The men could only watch helplessly as Nora got into the car and drove


    away.


    They huddled together and asked, "What do we do now, Boss?"


    Scarface shouted angrily, "What else can we do? Continue toy in ambush, of course!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are we going to look for another opportunity to kill him?"


    Scarface smacked him on the head and snapped, "Yeah, right! It''s so that we can protect the little


    Mr.Hunt, of course! If anything happens to him, I won''t let any of you off"


    Nora didn''t hear how their discussion went.


    After making another turn, she suddenly stopped the car and hopped into the backseat from in between


    the driver seat and the passenger seat.


    Cherry asked,"...What''s the matter, Mommy?"


    Nora grabbed her bag and took out some cosmetics.


    She said, "Let''s not tell your Daddy the truth for now.It''s too dangerous.After thinking about it, I decided


    that we''ll just smuggle your brother out someday and go abroad together and be done with it¡±


    The corners of Cherry''s lips spasmed.


    So, did Mommy get a bad impression of Daddy again after hearing that he had a lot of enemies? At the


    vi.


    Pete had been very excited ever since he received a text message from Cherry half an hour ago,


    saying that they were going to be reunited as a family that day.


    After much thought, he decided that he had to give the tyrant a warning first, lest he got too worked up


    and did something inappropriate.


    Thus, after a short internal struggle, Pete went to Justin''s study.


    With a very serious look on his face, the little fellow said to Justin, "Daddy, I have something to tell


    you."


    Justin was currently looking at the mirror and adjusting his clothes.


    Did the ck suit make him seem a little old? But wouldn''t a white suit make him look too frivolous?


    Dark colors suited him better after all...


    Which tie should he use? In the midst of his internal struggle, upon hearing Pete, he raised his


    eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"


    Pete kept quiet for a moment.


    Then, he finally said, "Actually, you have a daughter.¡¯¡¯


    Justin;??"


    He turned his head abruptly to see Pete staring at him seriously.


    Father and son stared at each other for a long while before Justin finally asked, "Oh? Where is she?"


    Pete replied, "You''ll meet her very soon"


    Practically right after he said that, his cell phone beeped.


    Pete looked down and nced at it¡ªit was an audio message from Cherry.


    Her young, tender voice rang out in his earphones: "Mommy says she doesn''t want to tell Daddy


    anymore, Pete.Don''t identally reveal anything, okie?"


    Pete:¡±?"


    His tiny form stiffened for a moment.


    Then, he slowly raised his head and saw that...


    The tyrant was staring at him silently.


    He was staring at him silently...He was still staring at him...


    A few secondster, Pete suddenly tilted his head and tried his best to imitate Cherry.


    He said, "Daddy, look at me.Am I cute? Aren''t I adorable? Do I look like a little girl? ¡° Justin was utterly


    bewildered.


    His son''s personality change had been invisible and sporadic previously, but he had actually personally


    witnessed him switching from a taciturn personality to a cute and adorable one this time.


    He felt like he was about to have a mental breakdown.


    If one were to visualize how he currently felt using an emoji, then it would definitely be a face that was


    split down the middle in two...


    Rows and rows of it...


    Pete quietly turned and walked away.


    He heaved a long and heavy sigh.


    Life was simply too hard! At his young age, he was shouldering a burden that one his age shouldn''t be


    shouldering! Ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang.


    Before Pete could do anything, he saw the tyrant walk over quickly.However, he didn''t open the door


    immediately when he reached it.


    Instead, he tidied his clothes a little before he finally opened the door.There was even a smile on his


    face.


    It must be Ms.Smith at the door...


    ...


    Or so Justin thought.


    Instead, he saw a surprised and ttered Chester standing outside.


    "You''re actually opening the door for me, Justin?"


    Justin:¡±?"


    With a look of displeasure, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Chester beamed and replied, "It''s your birthday today, so I specially came over to celebrate it with you!"


    Justin stepped aside to let him in.


    Chester entered the house and ced the gift in the hallway.


    In the kitchen, Sean and the others were preparing lunch.


    After all, they had told Ms.


    Smith the day before that it was a ¡®birthday party¡¯, so they couldn''t have no one else around.


    A whileter, the doorbell rang again.


    Chester, who liked running errands the most, ran over to open the door.


    Seeing that he had gone over, Justin remained on the sofa , though his ears perked up.


    However, when he looked at the door out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tina Yorking in instead.


    She exuded a mature charm all over as she stood there gracefully and said, "Happy birthday, Mr.Hunt."


    Justin''s expression darkened even further.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Tina''s fists balled up a little, but the next moment, she asked graciously, "Is it inconvenient for me to be


    here?"


    Typically, the host would never drive anyone out when they came bearing birthday gifts, right? But as


    soon as she said that, she heard Justin replying coldly, "Yes, it certainly is."


    Tina: ¡±?"


    Chester could sense Justin''s displeasure.


    Knowing that he was the one who had let her in, he smiled awkwardly and said, "Everyone here tonight


    is male, Ms.York.It is indeed inconvenient when you''re the only woman here..."


    In other words, please have some self-awareness and leave after leaving the gift behind! However,


    Tina acted as if she didn''t understand what he meant and said, "It''s okay.We pretty much grew up


    together, so you can just think of me as a guy."


    After speaking, she went straight to the kitchen.At this point, the doorbell rang again.


    Tina ran over and opened the door while saying, "I''ll get it.However, when she opened the door, she


    saw Nora''s pretty face.¡±


    Tina''s expression immediately darkened.She took a couple of steps out, lowered her voice, and


    demanded, "Why are you here?"


    Nora:??"


    She raised her eyebrows.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Tina immediately replied, "There''s still a certain difference in status between the Andersons and the


    Hunts, Ms.Smith.I''d advise you to stop daydreaming.Also...Mr.Hunt has said that it''s not convenient to


    host female guests at home today.Please leave!"


    After saying that, she immediately took a step back and closed the door! Inside, Justin, who didn''t see


    anyoneing in, asked, "Who was it?"


    "Oh¡± Tina smiled gently and said, "It''s nothing.The building management staff came to wish you a


    happy birthday, but they said that they won''t enter in case they disturb you."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The building management? They did indeede to offer him birthday wishes every year, but that was


    usually in the evening.


    Surely they wouldn''t intrude upon them at noon, right? Besides, it was almost twelve.


    Why wasn''t Ms.Smith here yet? Was she not intending toe anymore? The thought caused a wave


    of restless irritability to suddenly well up in Justin and he stood up abruptly.


    His deep-set eyes stared hard at the door and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shed with


    frosty displeasure.


    At the sight, Chester, who was ying games on his cell phone, asked, "Are you waiting for someone,


    Justin?"


    "No, I''m not¡± replied Justin, who denied it without even a second thought.


    He had given the woman an opportunity to get close to him, but she hadn''t seized it.


    It was her loss.


    What did it have to do with him? That woman was obviously the one in love with him, but why was he


    instead the one feeling insecure now? Justin was stunned.


    At the door, a smile formed on Tina''s face when she overheard their conversation.


    She had really thought that Mr.Hunt had invited her over when she saw Nora at the door just now.


    From the look of things now though, that wasn''t the case.


    She must have heard from somewhere that it was Mr.Hunt''s birthday and specially came to appeal to


    him! How shameless.


    How dare she set her sights on Mr.Hunt when she already had a kid! In that case, she would make it


    such that she couldn''t even get past the door! As soon as the thought formed, Pete ran out of his room


    and said, "Daddy, I heard that you refused to let Mommy in re Justin''s eyes darkened at once.


    As if he had suddenly realized something, he strode toward the door.


    He abruptly pulled the door open, revealing a bored Nora outside.


    The empty-handed woman looked at himzily, her voice low and leisurely as she asked, "I heard it''s


    not convenient for you to host female guests today, Mr.Hunt? For some reason, Justin felt a slight


    tremor in his heart the instant he saw her, and his unhappiness from just now disappeared without a


    trace.


    A smile appeared on his face and he replied, "It is indeed inconvenient to host other female guests


    because we''re expecting a special little female guest today..."


    He tore his gaze away from Nora and looked at the little fellow next to her, upon which the corners of


    his lips started to spasm.


    Cherry''s face had been painted dramatically to look like a clown.


    The area around her eyes was painted ck and lipstick stretched out from the corners of her mouth.


    The child''s original appearance wasn''t distinguishable, but she nevertheless still looked cute.


    The little fellow''s big eyes were filled with grievances.


    She pointed at Tina and said, "But that middle-aged woman said she''s not letting us in!"


    Justin frowned and looked at Tina.


    Tina was dumbfounded.She clenched her fists tightly.


    She hadn''t expected that the Smith woman had already won over the little mister! With an awful look on


    her face, she said awkwardly, "Mr.Hunt, I wasn''t lying to you on purpose.It''s because you guys said just


    now that it''s inconvenient for you to host female guests, so I misunderstood! As for saying that it was


    building management staff..."


    She looked at Nora, sighed, and said, "Mr.Hunt hates womening to his ce without his consent


    the most .I was afraid that he would get mad at you if he knew you were here, so I told a white lie.But


    as it turns out, he had invited you.I didn''t mean to overreact!"


    Nora couldn''t help but let out a ¡®tsk¡¯ at her exnation.


    Just look at that fake and maniptive way of speech; she could make even lies sound like the truth.


    The corners of Nora''s lips turned upwards and she said, "Am I supposed to thank you, then?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    Tina smiled and said, "After all, I was the one who made a mistake.Fortunately, I didn''t cause any


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Nora was about to reply when a voice reached them.


    "You sure know how to make excuses for yourself, Ms.York! You''re obviously trying to hog Mr.Hunt by


    driving other women away and allowing only yourself to stay.Do you think no one can tell that you like


    Mr.Hunt?"


    Tina''s expression instantly changed dramatically.


    "No, I wasn''t.I...Nora,''?"


    Why did that annoying voice sound kinda familiar? She looked over to see someone standing in front of


    her and smiling at her.


    "We meet again, Ms.Smith!"


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    "Who are you?"


    The corners of the man''s lips spasmed a little.


    "Your memory isn''t very good, Ms.Smith.We met in California.I¡®m Lawrence Zimmer, Mr.Hunt''s


    executive assistant!"


    Nora asked: ¡°...Why have you be so tanned?"


    Lawrence: ¡±??"


    Who wouldn''t be tanned after being thrown into the tropics for half a month? Let''s not expose


    people leading a hard life, please! However, he clearly remembered why he had been thrown into the


    tropics, so he tried his best to force an ingratiating smile.


    Nora said, "Please don''t smile.Your face looks even more tanned when contrasted with your teeth."


    Lawrence: ¡°..."


    The few of them walked into the room as they chatted.


    Seeing that they were no longer paying any more attention to her, Tina took a deep breath and followed


    after them.


    However, when she reached the door, Lawrence stopped in his tracks, looked back at her, and said,


    "Ms.York, it''s Mr.Hunt''s birthday, so it''s inconvenient for us to host female guests today.¡± After saying


    that, he mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Tina:¡±..."


    She felt as if someone had just given her a few tight ps across her cheek! She gritted her teeth.


    It was all because of Nora that she was shut out! However, the people inside the vi werepletely


    unaware of how angry Tina was outside the door.


    Nora spotted the birthday card on the coffee table the moment she entered.


    She immediately picked it up and asked, "Is this the birthday card that your son made for you?"


    Pete, who was staring at his sister''s strange clown makeup, was bewildered.


    He looked at the birthday card in silence and then at Justin.


    At once, he saw the tyrant giving him a long look before he replied, "Yes."


    Pete ¡°..."


    Nora looked at the birthday card again and again before she finally put it down reluctantly.


    Her son was the sweetest after all! Look at that stinky little Cherry! All she had was just a crazy bout of


    ttery! To that, Cherry would like to express that this was unfair! After having lunch at the Hunts,


    Cherry finally sessfully gave Justin the birthday gift she had prepared¡ªa crazy bout of ttery.


    Nora then took Cherry back home.


    After the two of them left, Pete finally picked up the birthday card, handed it to Justin, andmented


    disdainfully, "Daddy, your handwriting is too ugly!"


    Justin, That was him deliberately imitating Pete''s handwriting with his left hand! Did Ms.


    Smith forget to give him a birthday gift today though? He entered the study.


    Sean and Lawrence followed after him.


    Sean said, "Your uncle bribed people to kidnap Pete again.They supposedly even gave them photos


    this time"


    Justin frowned.


    "Nothing about Pete must be leaked!"


    Sean nodded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Justin instructed, "Create a screening system.This way, if photos of Pete surface anywhere on the


    Inte, we''ll be notified right away!"


    This was the only way they could strictly prevent information on Pete from being leaked! Sean replied,


    "Yes, sir!"


    At the same time at the live-stream tform''s studio.


    The person-in-charge of the gaming channels said excitedly to the supervisor, "sweetcherry really lives


    up to expectations! This is just her fourth face-off, but she''s already trending!!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The supervisor was a little taken aback to hear that."Howe?"


    sweetcherry wasn''t a huge celebrity.It was a little hard for even the big-name live-streamers on their


    tform to trend on social media, let alone sweetcherry when she was only in the top 80?


    The supervisor picked up his cell phone.At once, he noticed that a hashtag, #whoselittleprincessisthat,


    was actually trending at 49th ce.


    Although it wasn''t ranked very high, for someone like sweetcherry who only had 250,000 followers, the


    number of engagements it had was very impressive.


    One must admit that sweetcherry''s ability to attract followers was superb.


    They didn''t even promote her much, yet she had already gained 50,000 followers on her own just by


    relying on the face-off contest''s poprity and the way she dissed people without repeating any of the


    jokes.


    Her follower count in the app had been visibly increasing ever since she started to trend.


    The supervisor checked the hashtag.


    Right away, he saw that more than 100,000 people had actually started to follow the keyword


    ''sweetcherry¡¯.


    One of the top posts under the hashtag


    #whoselittleprincessisthat was: "Make no mistake, Sweetcherry is definitely a little princess from a


    wealthy family!¡±


    "To be honest, you can tell just by the way she speaks! In one of her game rounds, she said to a


    teammate, ¡®Why is your horse slower than even my Whitey?¡¯ A fan then asked who Whitey was, to


    which she replied, ¡®My little pony, of course.It''s currently in the stable.Speaking of which, I kinda miss


    it!¡¯ Horseback riding is a very expensive sport.Of course, it''s true that anyone who''s rich can take


    lessons, but! sweetcherry actually has her own little pony! Think about it! Think about it very carefully!"


    There were almost 10,000 replies to the post.


    Everyone became Sherlock Holmes and started to piece together Cherry''s daily life through the bits


    and pieces of information that she revealed whenever she dissed someone.


    After much analysis, everyone finally concluded that sweetcherry was definitely a little princess from a


    wealthy family! Otherwise, there was no way a five-year-old would have people like Sponsor Grandpa


    and Sponsor Daddy tipping them so generously! Whenever someone who didn''t know what was going


    on clicked on the trending topic and asked who sweetcherry was, everyone enthusiastically filled them


    in and even affectionately nicknamed her Sweetie.


    The photo featured in the post was a screenshot of her live-stream when she revealed her face.


    Although it was blurry, one could still tell at a nce that she looked very sweet and adorable.


    This gave her even more bonus points! The supervisor looked through the posts one by one.


    At once, he said excitedly, "I wanted to keep her low-profile and wait until she got into the top 20 before


    I start promoting her, but I didn''t expect her fans to make such a good showing.She''s actually be


    popr on her own! This child is meant to be famous!"


    Right after the supervisor said that, the corners of the person-in-charge''s lips spasmed a little.


    He said, "Sir, she¡¯ s in anew trending post."


    The supervisor was surprised.


    When he looked at the trending topics again, he saw that a new post had appeared at 45th ce and


    was even showing signs of going further up the rankings.


    The hashtag was #weonlyhave75milliondors.


    A video of a live-stream was featured in the post.


    In sweetcherry''s live-stream, a follower who saw the trending post had asked: ¡®Sweetie, are you from a


    wealthy family?¡¯


    The video was of the game, sweetcherry asked, "What''s a wealthy family?"


    The follower replied: ¡®People who are rich¡± sweetcherry said, "We aren''t rich.Mommy says that we''re


    very poor.We only have 75 million dors, so she told me not to overspend.If not, we''ll have to ask my


    Grand-aunt for money.¡¯


    Everyone was utterly bewildered.


    ¡®Only¡¯ 75 million dors?!?! Amidst the rows and rows of ???'' in thements, Sponsor Grandpa gave


    her a tip of 9,999 airnes.


    Thement that came together with the tip was bold and capitalized: "Your family is indeed very


    poor.Buy some clothes for yourself with this.Everyone,!!!"


    The big boss was here again! As a result, we only have 75 million dors started to trend.


    The supervisor''s hands were shaking from excitement.


    He looked straight at the person-in-charge and instructed, "Contact the relevant social media tforms


    and get this post into the top three trending topics!"


    The person-in-chargeughed and said, "Got it"


    The bonus that thepany got from the big boss¡¯ tip alone was enough for them to put the post into


    the top three trending topics! He had a hunch that sweetcherry would definitely be the rage all over the


    world!Cherry was in the midst of her live-stream.


    The only thing she intuitively felt was that she was receiving more and morements in her live-


    stream.


    It was to the extent that she couldn''t even keep up anymore.


    Thus, she stopped interacting with thements and focused on her game instead.


    It was only when she nced at her follower count two hourster when the live-stream ended that she


    received a huge shock¡ªshe had actually gained 500,000 followers in two hours! On top of that, even


    though the live-stream had ended, her follower count was still soaring.


    Each page refresh saw an increase of a few thousand followers.


    She swallowed hard.


    She had a bad feeling about this.


    ...


    If she told Mommy about this, Mommy definitely won''t let her live-stream anymore! But Sponsor


    Grandpa was waiting for her every day...


    Little Cherry made a big decision at this moment¡ªshe wouldn''t tell anyone about this.


    After all, her face wasn''t shown during the live-streams, so no one knew what she looked like, right?


    Cherry, who wasn''t on any social media tforms, waspletely unaware that one could rey live-


    streams, let alone the fact that she had already gone viral.


    In the study at the Hunts¡¯ vi.


    The psychiatrist ced two pill bottles in front of Justin and said, "Let him take one pill a day for this


    one, and two a day for this one, Mr.Hunt.I''ve made these pills for mental disorders look like


    vitamins.Have Pete take them for a while.¡±


    Justin stared at the two pill bottles.To be honest, he had wanted to take it slow.


    After all, Pete¡¯ s ¡®condition¡¯ had improved after they returned to New York.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, he hadn''t had any rpses for a while.


    However, his personalities were starting to switch back and forth frequently again during the past few


    days...


    Yes, that''s right.


    The psychiatrist had re-diagnosed him after Justin told him about Pete''s behavior.


    Children with mild autism weren''t very mentally stable after all.


    Therefore, the psychiatrist had made a bold deduction¡ª Pete had schizophrenia! One of his


    personalities was a boy.


    The other was a little princess.


    After some discussion between the two, they decided to try putting him on medication.


    However, it was imperative that patients with such disorders not be resistant to treatment, so the


    psychiatrist came up with a solution to disguise the pills as vitamins and have Pete take them


    unknowingly.


    This way, everything would be fine! Justin took the bottles and nodded.


    After the psychiatrist left, he walked out of the study to see the nanny sorting out the gifts he had


    received.


    At the sight of him, the nanny said, "Mr.Hunt, this watch is from Mr.Chester.This is from Mr.Sean, and


    this is from Mr.Lawrence.There''s also this¡ªit''s a scarf from Ms.York¡­¡±


    Justin frowned and said, "Put everything in the storage room.As for the scarf...It''s getting cold.You can


    wear it when you go out for groceries!"


    A troubled Justin stood in ce after the nanny left.


    What could he do to remind Ms.


    Smith that she had forgotten his gift? While thinking, he went to Pete¡¯s room, ced the two pill bottles


    on his desk, and said, "These are vitamins.Remember to take them every day.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Night had fallen.


    The little Pete was currently reading at the big desk.


    Upon hearing what Justin said, he looked up from the book silently and nced at the bottles.


    He stretched out his arms, opened the bottles, and took a couple of looks at it.


    Then, he said, "I''m not taking them"


    Justin replied, "...These vitamins are nutrition supplements.You have to take them."


    Pete fell silent for a moment before he asked, "Can they boost brainpower?"


    "...Probably?"


    As soon as he said that, Pete pushed the bottles to him and said, "You''ll need them very much, then"


    Justin: ¡°?"


    His expression instantly darkened and he said sarcastically, "Peter! Hunt! I have an IQ of 301!"


    301 was the highest IQ among human beings thus far! It was just that he was a low-key person who


    never behaved ostentatiously.


    Neither had the test results ever been publicly announced.


    Pete, however, nced at him disdainfully and said, "It''s said that people with high IQs have low


    EQs.True enough , you''re really very stupid.It''s been so long, yet you haven''tnded Mommy yet"


    They were supposed to be reunited today, but he had displeased Mommy again.


    Sigh! Poor tyrant.


    He pushed the two bottles of vitamins toward Justin again and said, "Remember to take them every


    day.


    They can boost both your brainpower and EQ.


    Justin walked out of Pete''s room sullenly.


    The man, who had always been shrewd and unreadable, often found himself so exasperated by Pete


    that even his chest hurt.


    He couldn''t help but think of the little girl that Ms.


    Smith had brought today...


    To be honest, before meeting Cherry, he had been somewhat averse to her.


    He couldn''t help feeling somewhat ufortable whenever he thought of how she was a child that the


    woman had with an idiot.


    He had thought that even if he did ept Nora, he wouldn''t be able to ept a child that she had with


    another man.


    But for some reason, even though the little fellow had been painted to look like a clown, her voice was


    so young and tender.


    She sounded just like how his son did during his asional bouts of abnormality.


    Did all children add a ¡®yeah¡¯ at the end of their sentences? Then, he thought of the unceasing flow of


    praises that had poured out of her mouth that had been painted big and red.


    The things she said¡ªsuch as how he was ¡®even more handsome than Prince Charming¡¯ and how his


    ¡®good looks were out of this world''¡ªwere clearly very explicit, yet they sounded so nice when she was


    the one saying them.


    After that, the little fellow even naturally held his hand.


    Children were all soft and tender.


    He wanted to push her away, but what he instead did was carefully hold her, for fear that he might


    identally break her hand if he was too forceful...


    Afterparing them like that, it seemed like a daughter was more lovable after all.


    For some inexplicable reason, he was actually starting to miss how Pete had behaved during his


    rpses.


    Justin felt that he must be out of his mind.


    Otherwise, why would he possibly think of having his son turn into a girl again? His gaze fell onto the


    two bottles of ¡®vitamins¡¯ that he had brought back with him.


    In the end, he actually really opened the bottles and took a couple of pills.


    Heid down casually after taking the pills.


    Then, he realized that he had missed Sweetie''s live-stream today.


    Come to think of it, there were some who addressed sweetcherry as Cherry, too.


    It was actually the same name as the little girl who hade over today...


    Why was he thinking of that little girl again? She was a child that Nora had with another man! Why was


    he caring about and missing her so much? Justin felt that he must not have taken enough medicine.


    He suppressed his irritability.


    When he took a look at his cell phone, he identally opened his Facebook ount and saw that


    Chester had posted a photo of the gathering that afternoon.


    The photo was captioned ¡®Happy birthday, Justin! Do you like my gift?¡¯


    ¡®Gift¡¯...


    Why was it back to the topic of gifts again! Justin coughed.


    He had suddenly thought of a way to remind Nora about the gift! He got up, entered the storage room,


    and took random photos of a few things in his own collection.


    The man who had slight obsessivepulsive disorder arranged the photos into a nine-box grid


    coge.


    Then, he wrote: ¡®Thanks for the gifts today, everyone¡¯ After that, he set the post''s privacy level so that it


    was visible only to Nora.


    After posting the photo, he tossed the cell phone aside.


    The man, who had originally decided not to work that evening so that he could spend some time with


    his son, couldn''t stop himself from picking up hisptop and using work to distract himself.


    A minuteter, he picked up his cell phone and nced at it.


    There weren''t any notifications.


    Thinking that he wouldn''t get a response so quickly anyway, he put down the phone.


    Besides, what was he being so nervous for? He just wanted to give Ms.Smith a reminder and another


    chance to send her birthday gift for him over, that was all.


    For example, she could leave ament saying ¡®Oops, I forgot to pass you the gift¡¯


    Then, he would reply: "It''s okay, I''m on a business trip nearby.Go get it"


    Oh, but it didn''t seem quite right to tell her to go and get it.


    That would make him seem like he was asking her for a gift.


    He would just say that he was on a business trip nearby, then.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She would definitely say that she would bring it over.


    While thinking about it, another five minutes went by.


    Justin picked up his cell phone again, but there still weren''t any notifications.


    He frowned and stared hard at the phone.


    Half an hourter! He finally got a notification¡ªthere was a red T at the alerts l .The corners of Justin''s


    lips curled upward and his slender and well-defined finger tapped lightly on it.


    His heart even skipped a beat when he tapped on the notification.


    Then, he saw the words ''Nora Smith likes your post¡¯.


    Justin stared at the notification for a very long time until he was sure that that was all there was.


    Then, he chucked the phone aside angrily.


    At 8 pm.


    The person-in-charge of the live-stream app called the supervisor who had just knocked off.


    He said, "Sir, hurry and take a look at Facebook!"


    The supervisor, who had only just got home, suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He hurriedly opened Facebook to see that another hashtag, #fantasiaimssweetcherryisfake, was


    now trending.


    Fantasia was also a live-streamer registered with them.


    However, she wasn''t in the gaming channels but in the entertainment channels.


    She was supposedly a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    During her live-stream today, someone had asked her about sweetcherry in thements.


    She had immediately replied, "Oh, sweetcherry? Do you guys actually believe that a princess-y


    background like hers is real? Real wealthy families will never allow their children to show their faces in


    public like that when they''re just five! I only managed to start live-streaming after fighting with my family


    for a really long time!"


    Her words suggested that sweetcherry''s background was fake and that it was just an image that a


    managementpany had created in order to hype her.


    Due to sweetcherry''s poprity, the post about what she said had shot straight up to the top 20


    trending topics!


    The person-in-charge asked nervously, "What should we do about this?"


    The supervisor frowned and replied, "I suppose you can also say this is a different way of trying to get


    poprity.But Fantasia really just leeches off the poprity of whoever is a hot topic at the


    moment.Issue her a warning."


    The person-in-charge said, "Okay, got it.sweetcherry is the most promising live-streamer in my opinion


    this year.Besides, she''s only five; the things that children say are the cutest.I mustn''t let Fantasia ruin


    it"


    Cherry, the topic of their discussion, was currently tucked snugly under her covers at the moment.


    After sending some stickers to ¡®Grandpa¡¯ on Facebook Messenger to maintain their spark of friendship,


    she said happily, "Mommy, I added Daddy on Facebook today! What should I say to him?"


    After thinking, she typed a message seriously: ¡®Daddy, are you asleep?¡¯ Her message filled Justin''s


    mind with question marks right away: ?? ¡°


    He was still in the midst of being mad at Nora for being so heartless, yet she had thrown herself right


    into the line of fire.


    Who had given her permission to call him Daddy? Justin replied coldly: "I''m not your father.Then, he


    blocked Cherry on Facebook.He wasn''t going to ept the child that woman had with an idiot! Not


    even if she was free of charge!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    When Cherry saw the words "I''m not your father", she secretly covered her mouth and giggled, but


    soon she found herself unable tough anymore.


    She had used the voice-to-text converter and sent him a message: "Don''t you want to be my Daddy?"


    But when she tried sending the message, she saw a big exmation mark in front of it! At the same


    time, a message prompt also appeared: "This person is unavable on Messenger.


    A dumbfounded Cherry''s big round eyes widened.


    She turned to Nora who had just taken a bath.


    The young woman had already put away her phone and was resting quietly on the bed with her eyes


    closed.


    Upon seeing that she was about to go to sleep, Cherry anxiously pushed her and asked, "Mommy, can


    you take a look at this for me? Why isn''t Daddy receiving my messages?"


    Norazily opened her eyes.


    After ncing at the phone, she replied in amusement, "Oh, he''s blocked you.¡±


    Cherry: ¡°???"


    As someone who had always been everyone''s favorite person in all her social circles, Cherry would like


    to say that she had never ever suffered such injustice before in all her five years of life! She pouted and


    asked sadly, "Why did he block me? I''m so cute!"


    Nora yawned and replied mercilessly, "It''s because you called him Daddy.Cherry felt even more like


    crying and she threw the cell phone aside.The heartbroken little Cherry closed her eyes and gradually


    fell asleep while thinking "Stupid Daddy.I will never like you ever again".


    Unfortunately, there were also some who found themselves unable to sleep that night.


    Tina tossed and turned repeatedly on the bed, her mind preupied with thoughts of what had


    happened in the vi.


    Justin hadn''t even looked at her when he noticed her.


    Not only did he have a cold look on his face, but his attitude was also distant, just like how he usually


    was at work.


    However, the look in his eyes obviously changed the moment he saw that woman.


    On top of that, he had even said something about a ¡®little guest...


    In her opinion, they looked more like a family of four on a blind date.But why? Nora already had a


    daughter.How could a woman like her be worthy of a man like Justin? The more she thought about it,


    the more she couldn''t sleep.


    Thus, she picked up her cell phone and opened Facebook, intending to distract herself by surfing


    through the trending topics.


    What was that ranked third in the list of trending topics? Tina tapped on it casually and started to read


    the post about sweetcherry.


    After realizing that it was about an unknown live-streamer, she took a couple of random looks at the


    post.


    She was about to go back to the list when she suddenly noticed the photo in the post.


    Was that...


    Pete? Tina had never thought much of Pete.


    In her opinion, he was just a pitiful little boy without a mother.


    Once she married Mr.Hunt, they would definitely have children of their own.


    She would raise him and then just send him away after he grew up.


    Even so, she had to admit that Pete hadpletely inherited his father''s looks.


    Given his impably exquisite facial features, he was the prettiest child she had ever seen during the


    last few years.


    He was probably wearing a wig in the photo, so he had two little braids which made him look like a girl.


    There was no way she would mistake him for anyone else, though.


    Tina felt as if she had just discovered a whole new world.


    She studied the post carefully, upon which she finally understood what was going on with sweetcherry.


    She was actually a five-year-old gaming live-streamer.


    Even their ages matched! A gaming live-streamer, though...


    So, as it turned out, the reason why the Hunts¡¯ little mister didn''t go to school, and why there had been


    rumors some time back that his grades were deteriorating was that he had be addicted to games¡¯


    Based on Tina''s understanding of Justin, she was very sure that he had absolutely no idea about


    Pete''s live-streams.


    Justin would never allow his children to do such things.


    Therefore, Pete must be doing this behind Mr.Hunt''s back ...


    No wonder he was pretending to be a girl.


    This way, the probability of him being discovered would indeed be smaller.


    Tina''s eyes lit up and she suddenly smiled.


    Everything had originally been fine after she drove away Nora and her little bastard.


    It was all because Pete had suddenly run out of his room.


    On top of that, he had even insisted on calling Nora Mommy and being in cahoots with her.


    That woman sure was smart to win over the kid first though.


    With his help, she could then go on and try to win over the adult...


    Tsk, how scheming.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ah well.


    It was her fault for ying too much by the rules, being too haughty, and finding it beneath her to win


    over a child...


    Tina felt much better now.


    She put away her phone and fell asleep.


    It was Sunday the next day.


    Tina went straight to the Hunts¡¯ vi after she woke up.


    She was an attending doctor in Hospital Finest, so she often went over to the Hunts as a doctor when


    someone was feeling unwell.


    In particr, after it was said that she had saved the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s life, she went in and out of the


    Hunts¡¯ as if it was her home.


    She also did the same for Justin''s vi.


    This was one of the reasons why she was able to go to the vi the day before.


    She drove to the vi''s entrance.


    However, the gantry barrier at the entrance didn''t automatically lift even after she waited for a while.


    Surprised, Tina rolled down the car window.


    Right away, she saw the security guard asking sternly, "Do you have an appointment, Ms.York?"


    Tina??"


    She was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Then, she pointed to herself and said, "Do I even need to make an appointment? It''s not like you''re


    new here.Did you forget who I am?"


    However, the security guard replied just as sternly as ever, "No, but Mr.Hunt has specifically left us


    instructions saying that you''re not allowed to go in and out at will anymore"


    Tina, "!!!"


    An indescribable sense of embarrassment arose in her and she clenched her fists tightly.


    Even her eyes had reddened in anger.


    "Is this a misunderstanding?"


    The security guard replied, "Mr.Hunt personally gave us the instructions.Isn''t your full name Tina York?"


    Tina took a deep breath.


    Then, she said, "I''ll give Mr.Hunt a call right away.There may be some kind of misunderstanding¡±


    After saying that, she picked up her cell phone and dialed Justin''s private number.


    Justin had two mobile numbers.


    One was for work while the other was his private number.


    During the period when Mrs.Hunt had been hospitalized, she was her attending doctor, so Justin had


    given her his private phone number.


    She had always been able to get through previously.


    However, when she dialed his number this time, she instead heard the intercept message: ¡®Hello, the


    number you have dialed is not in service¡¯


    Not in service? What nonsense! She just wasn''t on his list of contacts anymore, that was all! Tina


    clenched her fists tightly.


    She stopped the car at the side and struck the steering wheel angrily.


    No, Mr.Hunt would never do this to her! That woman must have said something to him! She suddenly


    thought of something and called Pete.


    In no time, someone picked up.


    Pete''s young but serious voice came from the other end: "Hello, who is this?"


    Tina forced a smile and said, "Hi Pete, I''m Aunt Tina."


    "You must have called the wrong number.I don''t know any Aunt Tina...beep...beep...beep..."


    The other party had hung up.


    The expression on Tina''s face became even more awful! As expected, Pete was still just as


    unappreciative of her kindness as ever.


    She took a deep breath and let out an icyugh.


    Fine.


    She was originally intending to talk to him nicely and coax him to help her, but judging from his attitude,


    it looked like he was determined to help Nora.


    In that case, he didn''t have any right to me her even if she told Justin about his live-streams!

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Unfortunately, Tina couldn''t enter the vi anymore.


    Neither could she get through to Justin''s phone.


    It was the weekend, so he wouldn''t be going to the office, either.


    As such, she could only wait for him at the gates! At the same time at the Andersons.


    By the time Nora woke up, Cherry was already out ying with Melissa.


    She stretched and went to wash up.


    After that, she went downstairs leisurely.


    After a simple lunch, Melissa and Cherry returned.


    Someone else also came back together with them¡ªit was actually Sheena.


    She hadn''t seen her in a long time.She had a sullen and hostile look on her face at the moment.


    She hadn''t even taken a seat when she immediately asked Melissa, "What''s wrong with you? Why did


    you reject the Lowes'' real estate investment opportunity?"


    Knowing that Sheena was here, Simon, who was home that day, left the study on the upper floor and


    went down.


    He was a little taken aback when he heard her question, so he asked, "What investment opportunity


    are you talking about?"


    Sheena looked at Melissa and said with displeasure, "I''ll let her tell you about it instead!"


    Melissa sighed and told Simon what had happened.


    Nora took a seat on the one-seater sofa while she was recounting the events.


    She couldn''t help but purse her lips.


    Come to think of it, it really was pretty surprising for Aunt Melissa to marry into the Andersons.


    Given how she had a sister-inw like Miranda back home and an aggressive sister-inw like Sheena


    here, Nora really didn''t know how she even survived all these years.


    While she was secretly dissing them, Melissa also gave them a simple summary of what had


    happened.


    As soon as she did, Sheena, who was a career woman focused solely on making money, couldn''t help


    but say, "News of how the Lowes are short of funds for their real estate investment has already spread


    throughout the circle! A lot of people immediately rushed over to invest, but the Lowes rejected them


    all.It''s not like they work with just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! Since they''ve chosen the Woods, why


    couldn''t you just let your sister-inw criticize you a little and suffer a little? That way, you''d have been


    able to help the Andersons make some money! Simon, a good opportunity has slipped away just like


    that.Aren''t you going to say anything about it, Simon?"


    Simon had been frowning since just now.


    When he heard what she said, he immediately turned to Melissa and looked at her face.


    He said, "Miranda actually hit you right in our house? She''s too much! How is your cheek? Does it still


    hurt? Let me have a look..."


    Sheena: ¡±?"


    Melissa, who seemed like she already knew that he would react like this, smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m fine.It''s already been two days"


    Despite that, Simon was still worried.


    He insisted that Melissa remove her makeup because he suspected that she was covering it up with


    foundation, causing Melissa to be caught betweenughter and tears.


    The two of them, who were nearly fifty years old, flirted with each other, taking Nora by surprise.


    For some reason, even though she had felt just a moment ago that her aunt didn''t deserve to be


    treated like that, in this instant, she suddenly understood that as long as there was love, there was no


    such thing as whether one deserved to be treated a certain way or not.


    She had always felt that Justin''s identity would bring danger to the children.


    However, she had never once considered whether Cherry would be happier if she reunited with her


    father and gained her father¡¯s love.


    She suddenly thought of how Cherry had reacted after Justin blocked her on Facebook the day before.


    Even though she had onlyined a little, she was actually still feeling rather down even now.


    Was it a bit too much of her to prevent them from acknowledging each other? "That''s enough, the two


    of you! Do you really think that love can fill your stomachs? Simon, your heart is aching so much just


    because someone gave your wife a p, but do you know how much insult and humiliation I had to


    suffer back then for the sake of Harmonia Pharmacy?"


    Sheena suddenly banged the table, causing the other three people''s attention to return to her.


    Simon clenched his jaw.


    To be honest, he had already realized that his second sister must have been through a lot all these


    years when he saw how Deputy Dean Lucas had pawed her at the conference the other time.


    Simon felt even guiltier toward Sheena.


    He said, "It''s been tough on you, Sheena."


    Sheena''s expression mellowed a little.


    She replied, "I''m willing to do it for the sake of the family.Simon, do you still remember how glorious the


    Andersons were when we were young? Even the Hunts and the Smiths had to treat us with


    courtesy.But what about now?"


    She took a deep breath and went on.


    "They even have the guts to not invite us to a medical conference now! Why is that? It''s all because we


    don''t have any money! Such a good opportunity has been ced in front of us now, but why isn''t any of


    you cherishing it?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked straight at Melissa and said, "I know you''re from a schrly family.It was indeed unfair for


    you to marry Siming under those circumstances back then, but Miranda is your sister-inw.What''s the


    big deal about letting her hit you? If it means that it''ll allow the Andersons to expand into the real estate


    industry, I''ll smile and let her hit me a hundred times if that''s what she wants! You guys are really just


    so...How could you let go of such a great investment opportunity?!"


    Melissa, however, didn''t agree with her.


    She straightened her back and slowly said, "Sheena, in my opinion, it doesn¡¯ t matter how much money


    we have.It''s fine as long as we have enough.That''s not what we should be relying on to revive the


    Andersons, either.Rather, it''s our own skills and expertise that we should be using! Why do we have to


    grovel and submit to others? We mustn''t lose our pride and backbone!"


    Simon nodded.


    "I agree with Melissa."


    A furious Sheena stood up abruptly.


    As though she had expected better from him, she said, "Are you really sure you don''t care about


    money? Won''t you be jealous when the Sos strike gold? Won''t you mind?"


    Both Melissa and Simon replied, "No, I won''t"


    Sheena took a deep breath and looked at Nora.


    "Even if you don''t care about money, don''t you care about your reputation?! Nora, how dare you hit


    your elders and even be so arrogant as to im that you''re going to help your aunt make money?! "Do


    you know that a lot of people have been asking me about you and your marital status after you stole


    the show at the dance party? But Miranda is now telling everyone about how unbearable, arrogant, and


    ignorant you are! Originally, quite a few decent families had their eye on you, but now they''ve all


    disappeared! Do all of you not care about this, either?"


    Melissa wasn''t anxious about her matters, but she couldn¡¯ t help but be panic when she heard


    what she said.


    However, just as she was about to speak, she heard Nora¡¯ s cool and crisp voice.


    "If they are people who easily believe gossip and rumors that they hear from others, why should I care


    about them?"


    Sheena: ¡±''??"


    Melissa added, "Besides, it''s hard to say at the moment whether real estate will still be lucrative or


    not.Don''t worry, Sheena..."


    Seeing how the three of them were all so calm, Sheena let out an angry bark ofughter.


    "Is there even anything I should be worried about? It''s not as if I''ll get even a single cent from the


    Andersons? Also, are you saying that real estate isn''t lucrative? Do you think you''ll make money by


    giving Nora money to invest in stocks? What nonsense! There''s a limit to how much you can pamper a


    child! "Fine, since none of you want to listen to me, then you can just wait for the Sos to strike gold


    while all of you starve to death at home! It''s because all of you are content to stay like this that the


    Andersons have be what they are today!"


    She turned and left after saying that.


    Sunlight shone through the windows into the car as the sun gradually rose, causing Tina to be


    drowsy.


    She had already waited here for three hours.


    Just when she thought that Justin wouldn''t be heading out today, the gates to the viplex opened


    and Justin''s impressive motorcade came out.


    Tina''s eyes lit up at once and she stopped in front of them right away.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Justin had always been very careful whenever he went out , especially when he had Pete with him.


    He had been kidnapped before when he was a child, so he ced great importance on making sure


    that his son was safe.


    That was also why he had hired home tutors for Pete instead of sending him to school.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    No information about Justin¡¯s son could be found on the Inte at all.


    There weren''t even photos, let alone his name.


    In fact, not many in New York had even seen Pete before.


    Justin wanted his son as well-protected as possible before he gained the ability to protect himself.


    For example, he was currently just taking his son out for lunch, but he had brought as many as eight


    bodyguards with him.


    The eight bodyguards were separated into two cars.


    One was in front of them while the other was behind them.


    Tina got out of her car and stopped in front of the cars in her high heels.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, I have something to tell you!"


    The door of the middle vehicle''s passenger seat opened, upon which a leg d in suit trousers came


    out.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as she thought it was Justin, she instead saw the tanned Lawrence getting out of the car.


    He neatened his suit and walked over.


    Then, he grabbed Tina by the arm and pulled her out of the way to the side.


    Tina shouted at the car, "Mr.Hunt...!"


    However, she only managed to shout two words before the two cars in front started and left.


    The third car stopped beside Lawrence.


    Lawrence said to Tina, "Mr.Hunt hates people pestering him the most, Ms.York¡± Tina narrowed her


    eyes and shook off his arm.


    She straightened her back and said, "Mr.Zimmer, please ry a message to Mr.Hunt for me.I really


    have something to talk to him about.It''s about his son, so I have to speak to him in person.¡±


    Lawrence said mockingly, "Ms.York, what is there that you have to say to Mr.Hunt in person? I''ve seen


    too many people with ill intentions trying to approach him under the guise of caring for his son.Can''t


    you put in a little more effort and use a different excuse?"


    At this point, Lawrence pursed his lips and added, "Or you can just tell me and I''ll convey it to Mr.Hunt


    for you.There isn''t any difference!"


    Tina, whose intentions had been exposed, immediately became furious.


    However, she knew that it was probably useless even if she insisted on seeing Justin, so she decided


    to give in.


    She said, "Mr.Zimmer, I discovered by chancest night that Pete is live-streaming games.Mr.Hunt has


    always been very strict with Pete.It doesn''t seem quite appropriate for him to do live-streams online,


    right?"


    Lawrence scoffed and replied, "You sure are doing everything you can to get close to Mr.Hunt, Ms.York!


    Isn''t the credibility of your im too low?"


    "It''s impossible that Pete would y games! Moreover, he doesn''t talk much.There''s no way he would


    live-stream!"


    Seeing that he didn''t believe her, Tina panicked and said, "It''s true.He''s already trending on social


    media!"


    He was trending on social media? Lawrence raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, is that so? Show me,


    then."


    Tina, however, narrowed her eyes and said, "This concerns Pete, so I can only show it to Mr.Hunt,


    Mr.Zimmer.Let Mr.Hunt know about this; once we add each other on Facebook, I''ll send him the


    information.How does that sound?"


    Lawrence smiled and replied, "Okay, I will let him know.¡±


    After saying that, he turned, got into the third car, and caught up to the cars at the front.


    When he got into the car, a bodyguard asked, "Is what that woman said true, Mr.Zimmer?"


    Lawrence sneered, "How can that be? Pete is a live-streamer? Are you kidding me?"


    However, the moment he said that, it suddenly urred to him that he seemed to have said something


    simr when he was in California thest time? He hadn''t ryed Ms.Smith''s message to Mr.Hunt,


    which resulted in him being sent to Burundi...


    Lawrence shuddered.


    He hurriedly said, "I''ll check if it''s true.¡±


    He picked up his cell phone, opened the social media apps, and checked the trending topics.


    From the first to thest one, he looked through them all, but he didn''t see anything rted to Pete.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t dare to risk overlooking anything, so he called Hunt Corporation''s IT security


    department and asked, "Is the screening system that Mr.Hunt asked for done?"


    The IT security department chief replied, "We''ve been working overtime since yesterday on it.I reckon


    we''ll finish it tonight.¡±


    "Okay.Send it to me when it''s done"


    Lawrence hung up.


    As an executive assistant, it was imperative that he learned to filter certain content by himself.


    From now on, all of Ms.


    Smith''s messages must be ryed to Mr.Hunt.


    But for everyone else, he had to verify the authenticity before rying them to the boss.


    Otherwise, was he supposed to subject his boss to Tina''s threat and have him add her as a friend on


    Facebook? He wouldn''t be a qualified executive assistant anymore if that happened! By the time the


    car caught up to the other two cars, Justin and Pete were already in the restaurant.


    Lawrence observed his boss carefully after he entered the private room.


    Justin had had an awful expression on his face since the previous evening.


    He gave off a chilly aura all over, so no one dared to approach him.


    As such, Lawrence gave it some thought and decided to conduct a thorough investigation before telling


    him about it.


    He had no desire to get into the line of fire while the tyrant was in a bad mood.


    It was hard to say who the unlucky ones would be.


    After lunch, they returned to the vi.


    Sure enough, when they were turning the corner, they saw in the rearview mirror a few people


    behaving sneakily.


    Justin frowned and ordered, "Get rid of those flies."


    Lawrence replied: ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    They had already received news about these people''s presence the moment they arrived at the vi


    complex.In fact, they already knew the moment they undertook the mission.


    After all, the security personnel around Justin was the best in the world.In order to ensure Pete''s safety,


    the bodyguards around him were all retired special forces officers! Justin had only kept them around in


    order to lure out the people hidden further behind.


    After all, apart from his uncle, there were also many others who seemed to be eyeing his boss for


    reasons that Lawrence didn''t understand.


    Five minutester.


    Scarface, who had wounds all over him, was brought over to Justin in the living room of his


    vi.Scarface was so aggrieved that he was about to cry.


    His face was swollen and he had even lost a tooth in the fight .His speech was unclear as he begged


    for mercy.


    "Mr.Hunt, your female bodyguard has already taught us a lesson.We really don''t have the guts to


    kidnap your son anymore.We''ve been protecting him all this time! We even drove away three groups of


    people over thest two days!"


    Justin: ¡° ?"


    Taken aback, he asked, "My female bodyguard?"


    "Yes, she was driving a jeep yesterday.The one who''s protecting your son."


    A jeep...


    Nora Smith? Justin sat up straight.


    The cold look on his face mellowed a little.


    Nora hadn''t given him any birthday gifts the day before, which made him feel as if he had been


    neglected, so he had been in a bad mood all day.


    But as it turned out, she did care about him, right? Otherwise, why would she quietly teach Scarface a


    lesson but not tell him anything? As expected, she was indeed deeply in love with and devoted to him...


    Everyone else was dying to let the whole world know whenever they did something for him, yet she


    didn''t even mention anything about what she did.


    The corners of Justin''s lips curled upward slightly and his mood, which had been gloomy all day,


    became much better.


    With a wave, he got his men to take Scarface away.


    Then, he suddenly thought of Cherry...


    Was it a bad move for him to delete Cherry from his Facebook? In that case, maybe he should add her


    as a friend again? He opened Facebook, intending to unblock her and add her back as a friend with the


    excuse that he had identally deleted her.


    But he instead saw that¡­

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    He tapped on the link to Cherry''s Facebook profile so that he could send her a friend request.


    But when he did that, he unexpectedly saw a message prompt saying: "Sorry, this content isn''t


    avable right now.''''


    Justin: ¡° ?"


    Did this mean that the little brat had also blocked him? Tsk, she was pretty bad-tempered, huh.


    "Cherry must have be angry"


    A young voice suddenly rang out beside his ear, startling him.


    He turned around to see Pete standing behind the sofa and staring at his cell phone.


    Justin let out an awkward cough and tossed the cell phone aside before he said casually, "So be it if


    she''s angry.She can do whatever she wants."


    Pete fell silent for a second.


    Then, he sighed and said, "Daddy, I''d advise you to coax her.Otherwise, you''ll regret it"


    He would regret it? Justin scoffed, "Why would I regret it? Why should I coax someone else''s


    daughter?"


    Pete asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing how he refused to listen to advice, Pete silently said a prayer for him.


    To be honest, the tyrant was a good father.


    After all, how many fathers who took care of their children themselves were there in the world? Cherry


    liked him quite a lot too.


    However, the tyrant was insisting on upsetting his soft and cuddly younger sister now.


    He was really just digging his own grave.


    He would just watch in silence when the tyrant is forced to eat his own words! Justin snorted inwardly.


    He indeed wanted a daughter, but she wasn''t going to be the one that Nora had with someone else.


    Instead of pampering her, he might as well pamper Sweetie instead.


    After all, unlike Cherry who was so bad-tempered, she was cute, well-behaved, and obedient.


    With that in mind, Justin suddenly remembered that he had missed Sweetie''s live-stream the day


    before, and he somehow decided to open the live-stream app on his cell phone.


    Elsewhere, Lawrence was currently checking the web for information about the trending topics that


    Tina had mentioned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He had given it some careful thought.


    Tina wasn''t stupid; even if she was making up an excuse to approach Justin, she wouldn''t use such a


    lousy one.


    Perhaps it wasn''t one of today''s trending topics but previous days¡¯ instead? Unfortunately, he didn''t use


    social media apps very much, so he wasn''t very familiar with them.


    As such, he could only fumble and randomly try to find his way around.


    At the Andersons.


    After the moody Cherry was forced to finish her Mathematical Olympiad assignments, the bored little


    girl started her live-stream ahead of schedule.


    Fans poured in the moment she started the live-stream.


    At the sight of quite a few familiar names, she greeted them excitedly, "Hi!"


    In thements, JH wrote: ¡®Hello! As her second-highest ranked fan, he had special privileges.


    Hisment was in arger font size and in bold.


    His username was also in red text so that it would be easier for live-streamers to notice that their big


    patrons had entered and interacted with them.


    Usually, the moment Justin entered the live-stream, sweetcherry would immediately greet him and call


    out sweetly, "Hi Sponsor Daddy!"


    The way she called him Daddy was as if her voice was coated in honey, making him feel sweet all the


    way to the bottom of his heart.


    However, sweetcherry didn''t greet him today even after quite some time after he wrote thement.


    Did she miss it? Taken aback, Justin wrote anotherment: ''¡¯Howe you started the live-stream


    so early today?¡¯¡¯


    Children had screen time limits, and parents usually set it from six to eight o''clock.


    But after he sent thement, he instead heard the little live-streamer''s cute voice saying, "Hi Windy!


    Yes, I''ve already had lunch, yeah-"


    "GreenKite, I''m only good at ying as this hero.Besides, don''t you think she''s the prettiest and cutest


    character here?"


    Justin couldn''t help but scroll up in thements.


    Although she had gained a lot more fans, she hadn''t given advanced notice that she would be starting


    her live-stream early, so there weren''t many people in the live- stream at the moment.


    Windy''sment was above his: ''Has Sweetie had lunch yet?¡¯ GreenKite¡¯sment was below his:


    ''Do you only know how to y as that hero? What about other heroes?¡¯ She had replied to both of their


    messages but missed out on his? Was he having a bad connection, so hisment wasn''t sent? Right


    after the thought formed, he saw morements: ¡®Did Sweetie fall out with Sponsor Daddy? Why are


    you ignoring him?¡¯ ¡®Haha! Sponsor Daddy was ignored!¡¯ ¡®Sweetie used to call out to Sponsor Grandpa


    and Sponsor Daddy all the time, but she is suddenly ignoring Sponsor Daddy today.Why do I feel so


    good about it?¡±


    ¡° Wow, I''ve done well today! I''m actually one of the first 100 to enter Sweetie''s live-stream! You can put


    up a notice in advance next time if you''re starting your live-stream early, Sweetie¡±


    ¡®¡®What''s the matter, Sweetie? Sponsor Daddy is talking to you.Why are you ignoring him?¡¯¡¯ Given all the


    comments, sweetcherry must have noticed him by now.


    However, the little girl outright ignored all thements about Sponsor Daddy and only said adorably,


    "How do I put up a notice if I want to start the live-stream early? I don''t know how to do it-"


    Her young and tender voice had a bit of a coquettish charm when she dragged out her words, causing


    the hearts of everyone who heard it to melt.


    The live-stream was filled withments: ¡®Sweetie is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Remember to eat more, Sweetie-¡±


    ¡°How can a child be this cute? I really wanna take Sweetie home!¡±


    However, Justin, who was watching the live-stream, instead felt rather hurt.


    She was doing it on purpose.


    There was no doubt about it.


    His expression turned frosty and he suddenly found himself at a loss.


    This was the very first time Justin had ever been ignored in his twenty-odd years of life.


    After all, he was always the center of attention wherever he went.


    He frowned and wrote anotherment: ¡®Are you in a bad mood today?¡¯


    The seven big red words stayed on the screen for a very long time before they disappeared.


    Everyone who wasn''t blind saw them, yet it was as if the little girl hadn''t noticed anything and continued


    to ignore him.


    Everyone started to joke about it even more in thements.


    Someone even wrote: "It must be because you didn''t tip her today that she''s ignoring you!"


    A tip...


    Justin frowned.


    In his world, money was just a set of numbers that represented transactions.


    If she was refusing to call him Sponsor Daddy just because he hadn''t tipped her, then this would no


    longer be someone appreciating another person but a transaction.


    He returned to his usual icy-cold attitude.


    At this point, someonemented: ''Live-streamers should be keeping their patrons happy all the time.


    What is she being so arrogant here for? If I were you, Sponsor Daddy, I would unfollow her and tip her


    rival instead! Her rival? It was only then that Justin noticed that there was actually also a face-off


    section in sweetcherry''s live-stream.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence was still searching through the trending topics on social media.


    Unfortunately, trending topics on social media were all in real-time, so he didn''t know where to start at


    all.


    While he was lost, the IT security department chief sent him an email: ''The screening system has been


    completed .


    Once you upload little Mr.Hunt''s photo, you''ll be able to check whether his information has been leaked


    onto the Inte: Lawrence felt relieved at once.


    He hurriedly took out hisptop and downloaded the program.


    Then, he took a photo of Pete and uploaded it.


    Soon, the search results appeared.


    A webpage of trending topics from the day before immediately appeared on the screen.


    Lawrence was stunned.


    Pete really was live-streaming! On top of that, he was even using some kind of alias called


    ¡®sweetcherry''???

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Lawrence swallowed hard.


    He looked through the content carefully and even specially took a look at the live-stream video featured


    in the trending post where sweetcherry had dropped her mask...


    Even if one were to say that the photo might be fake, Lawrence was almost 100% certain that the face


    in the video was indeed Pete''s.


    He looked at Pete incredulously, feeling as if he was going to have a mental breakdown.


    The post had included all of sweetcherry''s ssic live-stream moments, such as her adorably asking


    another yer in the game, "Is your entire family so skilled at doing nothing?"


    It also included her calling out "Sponsor Grandpa-" in her young and tender voice.


    The way she added ¡®yeah¡¯ to her sentences was also practically brainwashing him.


    Was that adorable and lively child in the live-streams really the merciless and reticent Pete who had


    mild autism? A silent Lawrence walked over to the entrance to the study and peeked inside.


    Pete was still seated and reading seriously in the study.


    He really couldn''t tell that he had a habit of cross-dressing .


    Nor could he tell that he was someone who would live-stream...


    No wonder Mr.Hunt felt that Pete was sick.


    Wasn''t his current self an entirely different person from the one in the live-streams? He definitely had


    schizophrenia! Lawrence''s scalding gaze was so fervent that it was hard for Pete to ignore him.


    He looked up and immediately saw a troubled Lawrence looking at him sadly.


    He said, "This isn''t your fault, Pete.You''re just sick, sigh.¡±


    Pete: ¡®''?"


    An expressionless Pete said, "There are vitamins in Daddy¡¯ s room.If your braincks nutrients, you


    can take some to boost your brainpower¡¯¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lawrence nodded immediately.


    "Really? I''ll take two, then...Sigh, so many of my brain cells died just now!"


    Then, he again nced at Pete regretfully before he left the room.


    Pete, Had Uncle Lawrence been influenced by the tyrant? He was still so young, yet he had be an


    idiot.


    How pitiful.


    Pete shook his head.


    He lowered his head to return to the book, but his gaze shifted to his cell phone instead.


    Just now, his younger sister had sent him a text message: "I''ll never love Daddy ever again! He actually


    blocked me! I''m so sad!"


    When he thought of that, a sympathetic look appeared on Pete''s countenance.


    Compared to Uncle Lawrence, it seemed like the tyrant was more pitiful? Initially, Mommy was the only


    one who didn''t like him, but even his sister was starting to dislike him now.


    A surly-looking Justin stared at the live-stream.


    Were all the children so spoiled these days? First, Cherry blocked him on Facebook and now, Sweetie


    was ignoring him in the live-stream.


    He was the great CEO of the Hunt Corporation.


    Was he someone who would care about two little kids who weren''t rted to him by blood? He snorted


    inwardly and looked at the face-off screen again.


    The live-streamers'' opponents were randomly selected by the system.


    Cherry had unfortunately been matched today with a live-streamer who had a million fans.


    The other party had clearlye prepared, so he already had $150, 000 worth of points more than her.


    The people in thements started to panic.


    ¡®Quick, Sweetie, do a shout-out to Sponsor Daddy.He just needs to tip you with a round of airnes


    and it''ll be a tie!¡¯


    ¡®Why isn''t Sponsor Grandpa here today?¡¯


    ¡®I know why he isn''t here.Sponsor Grandpa enters the live- stream half an hour earlier every day, but


    Sweetie started the live-stream three hours early today, so he must not know that Sweetie is live-


    streaming now!¡¯


    ¡®Quick, Sweetie, ask Sponsor Grandpa for help-''


    Thements made Justin frown sweetcherry''s young, tender voice rang out at this point.


    She said, "No, that won¡¯t do.I can''t ask Sponsor Grandpa for money-!"


    Cherry had always known that she mustn''t ask other people for presents.


    Sponsor Grandpa was an outsider; to Cherry, the airne tips that he gave her were just gifts.


    Even though she had Sponsor Grandpa on her Facebook Messenger, there was no way she could go


    on Messenger and demand gifts from him! This was one of Cherry''s basic life principles.


    Besides, this was just a contest.


    Did it make any difference whether she won or lost? She had only joined the contest because she


    identally clicked on it anyway.


    With this thought in mind, Cherry continued to y her game steadily and ignored thements.At the


    same time, Fantasia also started a live-stream.


    Fantasia was a young woman around 20 years old.


    Her image was that of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    She was currently live-streaming herself shopping for luxury goods.


    She sat in a Gi store''s VIP room as she waited for the service staff to bring her clothes and newly-


    released bags to choose from.


    Afternoon tea had also been served to her in the store.


    The pastry tes had gold borders that made them look exceptionally luxurious.


    She sat on the sofa with an exquisite teacup in her hand.


    As she sipped on the fruit tea, she said, "The fruit tea here is delicious.It''s very suitable for women..¡¯


    While chatting, she suddenly saw someonementing: '' sweetcherry is in a face-off with Ika right


    now.Do you think she can win this one?¡¯


    Fantasia burst intoughter and said, "Ika is a famous rich second-generation heir in the gaming


    channels.I''m acquaintances with him and we''ve met at several parties before.He won''t lose even if his


    opponent is a big-name live-streamer with ten million fans.He''ll definitely be one of the top ten live-


    streamers.Let me see how the live-stream is going¡­¡±


    As Fantasia spoke, she picked up a cell phone that she wasn''t using for live-streaming and entered


    sweetcherry and Ika¡¯s live-stream face-off.


    When she saw the number of points they had, she smiled and said, "is there even a need for them to


    compete anymore? sweetcherry''s fans are very smart though.Fighting with Ika will only result in both


    parties suffering losses.In that case, it''s better to just give up right from the start¡¯


    Someone asked: ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    Fantasiaughed and said, "Didn''t you notice that sweetcherry''s No.1 and No.2 fans aren''t doing


    anything today? Ohe on, surely you guys aren''t still thinking that those two are really patrons?"


    Someone asked: "Aren''t they? But they are really very generous!"


    Fantasia¡¯s lip corners curled upward and she drawled, "Here, I''ll teach you guys a way to distinguish


    between real and fake patrons.Real patrons usually follow quite a few live-streamers and also tip a few


    different live-streamers.Let''s take a look at sweetcherry¡¯s No.1 and No.2 fans¡¯ profiles.Tsk, what a


    coincidence.They are both new ounts registered right before and after sweetcherry started doing


    live-streams.That''s fine and all , but both of them have only tipped sweetcherry before.Now, that''s


    interesting."


    In thements: ¡®¡¯I get it now! Her No.1 and No.2 fans are both tools! No wonder sweetcherry became


    so popr immediately after she started live-streaming.So that''s what it is!¡¯¡¯


    ¡°So Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy are all just her hyping up herself- I gotta say that


    managementpanies really know what they''re doing these days!¡¯¡¯


    ¡°I just wanna know whether the one ying the game now is still that five-year-old cutie or not?¡±


    The group of them who had been led around by their noses by Fantasia swarmed into sweetcherry''s


    live-stream and started tombast her.


    ¡°Sweetie? It''s nothing but just a fake image! How gross! ¡°


    ¡®¡®Hahaha, are you retreating just because you''re up against Ika? Do you have too much self-awareness


    or what? Your No.1 and No.2 fans are just tools! The former doesn''t dare to show up while thetter


    pretends to fall out with you after he shows up...Tsk, you''re real smooth, huh!¡±


    At the Hunts¡¯ vi, Lawrence walked over and saw that his boss was staring at his cell phone with a


    frown.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Justin stared at the screen coldly.


    He, a true blue patron, had actually be a tool in their eyes? On top of that, they were even making


    ims about a managementpany? Hah.


    What a huge joke.They were just a bunch of naive kids on the Inte.


    They sure jumped to a lot of conclusions when all they had was insignificant evidence, and easily


    believed everything that others said.


    Thements section was in total chaos now.


    He picked up his cell phone.


    He was about to say something and defend sweetcherry when she said, "Sponsor Grandpa isn''t a


    tool.Don''t you spout nonsense.Otherwise, I''m gonna get mad!"


    Justin: ¡°???"


    She had only mentioned Sponsor Grandpa but not Sponsor Daddy...


    Justin had always thought of himself as a tolerant person ever since he was a child.


    His upbringing had never allowed him to lose his temper in front of outsiders, either .


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, apart from Pete, no one had been able to really anger him all these years.


    But he actually felt a little hurt at this moment.


    That little live-streamer! She was too much! To think he was always thinking about her and even


    asionally came in to watch her live-streams.


    This was also the first time he had tipped anyone like that in his life.


    Justin made up his mind¡ªhe was going to unfollow her! He was about to leave the live-stream when


    he saw someone asking in thements: ¡®ls Sponsor Daddy a tool, then?¡¯ sweetcherry fell silent for a


    while.


    Then, she replied unhappily, "No, he isn''t.Sponsor Daddy is even less likely to be a tool!"


    Seeing that she was finally talking about Sponsor Daddy after so long, all the motherly fans began to


    express their concern for her.


    ¡®Sweetie baby, did you argue with Sponsor Daddy? What''s wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Sweetie cutie, did someone make you upset?¡¯ Thements were also interspersed with attacks from


    haters.


    ¡®Hah, how is he not? He hasn''t shown you a single cent of support or given you any tip today.Doesn''t


    that show that you''ve automatically given up on the face-off today?¡¯


    Sweetcherry ignored the haters and said unhappily to the people who truly cared about her, "Because I


    hate Daddy!"


    The motherly fans: ¡®Do you hate Sponsor Daddy? Or your real Daddy?¡¯ sweetcherry replied, "They''re


    all the same!"


    The fans: ¡°??"


    Justin: ¡°??"


    So, the little fellow was just venting her anger on him because her real father had upset her? Suddenly,


    his heart softened a little.


    Justin coughed and wrote: ''What did your father do?¡±


    As her other fans were also asking the same question, sweetcherry answered, "Daddy is horrible.He


    ignored me- I will never talk to stinky Daddy ever again!"


    Thements were filled with fans scolding her father.


    ¡®Your father is so horrible.It''s bad enough that he doesn''t want you and your Mommy, but he''s even


    ignoring you now?¡±


    ¡°Sue him.He is obligated to raise you.What gives him the right to ignore our cute and innocent


    Sweetie?¡¯


    ¡®He''s too much! What a scumbag!¡¯


    Justin: ¡°?.."


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of Cherry and felt a little guilty.


    But right after, he found the thought ridiculous.


    What was he guilty about? He wasn''t Cherry''s father anyway...


    AS aman though, how could he not take care of his own child? Justin looked down and wrote: "Your


    father is such a scumbag!¡±


    The words in big and bold font appeared in thements and even stayed there for several


    seconds...


    Cherry felt much better.


    Having Daddy scold himself was also a way of punishing him, right? She was still thinking about it


    when another bunch of haters poured into her live-stream.


    ¡®This is so disgusting.I''ve finally seen what a bully looks like.Why didn''t you give up yesterday when


    you were up against our favorite live-streamer? Aren''t you just giving up today because Ika is a rich


    second-generation heir, so it''s not easy for you to bully him?¡¯


    ¡°She''s just an image that a managementpany is selling.What are all of you being so worked up for


    her for ¡°


    ¡°The No.1 and No.2 fans are too fake.Both of them must be the managementpany''s ounts"


    ¡®¡®I''m seriously dubious about whether the one ying the game is really a young kid? Everyone only


    saw her holding a cell phone when she revealed her face the other time.No one saw her actually


    ying it, right?¡¯


    ¡®She must be hiding something for her to refuse to turn on the camera all the time¡±


    ¡®Don''t you think that the No.1 fan is very ridiculous? How can he not keep a close watch on the live-


    streamer''s activities during such a critical moment? It''s already been half an hour since the live-stream


    started, yet he still isn''t here...He probably isn''ting today, right?¡¯


    Cherry didn''t care about them scolding her, but the one they were scolding was Sponsor Grandpa?


    She wasn''t going to take it lying down! She was about to let her mouth run wild and m all of the


    haters when someone suddenly wrote: ¡®Quick, Sweetie, take a look at Fantasia''s live-stream.She''s


    calling you an unlearned little country bumpkin¡±


    ¡° Cherry¡¯?"


    The five-year-old was totally confused by everything that was happening.


    As for thements, they were filled with things such as: ¡°sweetcherry is a fake princess! Fantasia is


    the true princess!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Fantasia is online and personally proving someone''s bitchiness now!¡±


    ¡°There''s a very simple way to prove yourself¡ªeither turn on the camera and show us where you live or


    let your No.1 and No.2 fanse forward andpete with Ika.Here, I''ll tell you a secret: Ika has


    prepared $800,000 for this!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.You say that Sponsor Grandpa isn''t here because he has something on, but your Sponsor


    Daddy is obviously online.Why don''t you get Sponsor Daddy to tip you, then?¡±


    Seeing how the haters¡¯ments were getting meaner and meaner, the motherly fans panicked.Tips


    swarmed into Cherry''s live-stream one by one.


    Unfortunately, they were still too weak.


    Just as they narrowed the gap by $15,000, Ika received another tip of $ 150,000.


    The gap was pulled bigger and bigger.


    Everyone felt rather helpless.


    Someone wrote: ''¡¯Sponsor Daddy, can''t you help Sweetie out?¡¯¡¯


    The corners of Justin''s lips curled upward and he replied: ''¡¯ I''ll help you if you ask me to¡¯¡¯ .


    The moment he sent thement, Sweetie said, "No, I won''t.¡¯¡¯


    ¡° She would never give in to stinky Daddy! Justin????"


    Whose stubborn little brat was she?¡¯ So be it if she refused to give in.


    In that case, he couldn''t be bothered to tip her, either.


    It wasn''t like he was crazy or masochistic; he just wasn''t going to demean himself! In thements,


    the motherly fans were trying to appease him: ''Don''t hold it against a child, Sponsor Daddy.Justin


    sneered and wrote¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I''m her father anyway.So why should he baby her? Justin left the live-stream in a fit of


    anger.When he turned, he saw Lawrence looking at him carefully .¡±


    He asked, "Are you in a good mood now, Boss?"


    Justin frowned and replied, "Juste right out and say it if you have something to say."


    Lawrence heaved a silent sigh and said, "We discovered that Pete is live-streaming himself ying


    games.¡¯


    Pete was live-streaming? Justin sneered, "Are you still asleep?"


    Pete was with him every day.


    He even knew like the back of his hand what time he woke up and what time he ate.


    How could he possibly be live-streaming? Lawrence hurriedly exined, "It''s true.His alias is


    sweetcherry and he live-streams himself ying games for two hours every day¡­¡±


    Justin was stunned at once.


    "What did you say?"


    Lawrence took out his cell phone and showed him the trending topics about sweetcherry.


    Seeing how shocked and puzzled he looked, Lawrence said, "Don''t be mad, Mr.Hunt.Children are all


    rebellious by nature..."


    But before he finished, Justin stood up abruptly and went Straight to Pete''s study! Lawrence followed


    closely after him.


    "Boss, don''t be angry.As soon as he said that, he saw that Pete was currently studying.Meanwhile,


    Justin reentered sweetcherry''s live- stream.Lawrence was stunned.Wasn''t sweetcherry, Pete? Who


    was that? Then, he saw his boss suddenly using his cell phone to hack into the live-stream app.Right


    after, sweetcherry''s camera suddenly turned on in the live-stream!

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The whole vi suddenly fell silent.


    Only sweetcherry''s young and tender voice in the live-stream could be heard saying, "Don''t give me


    any more gifts, guys- It''s too wasteful!"


    Thements were filled with things such as: ''''Poor Sweetie.Fight, Sweetie! You have Mom''s


    support!''''


    ''''Sob! Why did Sponsor Daddy leave? He''s horrible!''''


    ''''It''s okay, Sweetie.Sponsor Daddy may have left, but we''re still here.I''ll top-up another $150¡±


    ¡®''We mustn''t lose..¡±


    Cherry had noticed the moment Justin left the live-stream.


    She was so sad that her eyes were all red and tears were brimming in them.


    Her little mouth was also turned up into a pout.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As she was in the midst of a team battle, she wasn''t looking at theputer screen.


    Her head was lowered, making her eyshes look like fans casting silhouettes on her cheeks.


    She muttered angrily, "Stinky Daddy.I won''t like you ever again...Justin, who was staring at the screen,


    didn''t even dare to blink.That face, as well that young and tender voice, made him tense up all over.He


    couldn''t help but hold his breath, seemingly afraid that the little girl on the phone would sense


    something.


    He was utterly shocked and stunned.


    Apart from having a stinky son, he, Justin Hunt, also had...a daughter! The realization made his mind


    go nk.


    However, his eyes that were fixed on the phone reddened a little and the corners of his lips curled up


    with excitement.


    Apletely stunned Lawrence looked at him.


    He stared at the phone, then looked up and nced at Pete.


    Even afterparing the two several times, he couldn''t help but rub his eyes in disbelief.


    Toward the end, he still found the whole thing unbelievable.


    "M-Mr.Hunt, how can two children in the world resemble each other so much?"


    ''Resemble''?


    This was no ''resemnce'' they were practically identical! Apart from twins, there was probably no one


    who could produce two children who looked so much like each other A confused Pete looked up in a


    daze to see the tyrant looking as though he wanted to bothugh and cry, whereas Lawrence looked


    shocked and horrified.


    The two men stood at the door, asionally looking at him and asionally at the cell phone...


    He could also hear audio from the game that Cherry yeding from the cell phone...


    Pete was terribly rmed.


    Had they discovered Cherry? He hurriedly climbed down from the chair and trotted over to the two


    men.


    Then, he tiptoed and looked at Justin''s phone...


    Sure enough, it really was Cherry! Pete''s eyes widened big and round.


    What are they supposed to do about this now? Going by how aggressive the tyrant was, he would


    definitely take Cherry away from Mommy and never allow them to ever see Mommy again.


    From then on, he and his younger sister would be locked in a prison known as the Hunts and


    separated from Mommy...


    The more Pete thought about it, the more nervous he became.


    Previously, the tyrant had never noticed the peculiarities in his or his sister''s behavior only because he


    didn''t know that he had a daughter, but he did now...


    He took a deep breath, hurriedly picked up his cell phone, and sent Cherry a text message: ''Cherry,


    you''ve been exposed!''


    At the Andersons.


    Cherry was ying games on her cell phone when a notification suddenly popped up.


    Upon reading the message, she raised her head in surprise and found that the camera of theputer


    in front of her had actually turned on at some point! Cherry received a huge shock and quickly turned


    off the camera.


    Only then did she breathe a huge sigh of relief.


    Everyone in thements was already eximing in amazement!


    ¡®''Oh my gosh, how can there be such a cute child in this world?''¡¯


    ¡®''Ahhh! I was watching Sweetie''s actions closely just now, and she''s really the one ying! The


    distance that her fingers slid across the screen is exactly the same as in the game!"


    ''¡¯Her eyshes are so long! I''m in love! ¡°


    ¡®''This isn''t a child! She''s clearly an angel! Isn''t she too cute ? She''ll definitely be a stunner when she


    grows up! The kind that''ll easily trash those in the entertainment industry! Amid the manyments


    complimenting her good looks were also frequent notifications of people tipping her.¡±


    ''¡¯Don''t be scared, Sweetie! Your Mommies are here!¡±


    ¡°Let''s do this! After seeing how cute Sweetie is, I really can ''t bear to see her lose!''''


    ¡®''Let''s work hard together!¡¯'' The fans surprisingly came together as a united front in thements.


    In Fantasia''s live-stream.


    Fantasia had just live-streamed herself trying on a couple of outfits, but she didn''t like either of them.


    Sheined, "Sigh, I didn''t manage to find any clothes I like this time either, but I''ll just buy a


    couple of bags anyway.I can''t let myself make this trip in vain...It isn''t nice if I don''t let the service staff


    earn a little after they spent so much time and effort, either.¡¯''


    She sat on the sofa and got the service staff to fetch the bags.


    It was at this point that certainments started appearing in her live-stream: ¡®''sweetcherry is really


    stunning!¡±


    ¡®''It''s a shame if she doesn''t debut in the entertainment industry, given how pretty she is...No wonder


    she''s gained nearly a million followers in less than a month¡±


    Fantasia had always been hailed as a ssy beauty because of her self-confidence that stemmed


    from hering from a wealthy background.


    She became a little unhappy when she saw people in her live-streamplimenting someone else.


    She picked up her cell phone.


    After looking carefully at what was happening for a while, she scoffed and said, "She''s obviously just


    changing the topic- Look at how many tips she received after she turned on the camera.She''s stooping


    so low.¡±


    She rested her cheeks on her hands and said with a smile, "Didn''t she im that she''s from a wealthy


    family with 75 million dors? Why is she gathering fans here for just a few measly tens of thousands of


    dors?"


    She shook her head and went on.


    "sweetcherry has actually made a wrong move.It''s not wrong of the managementpany to create an


    image for her; she''s so cute, she could''ve totally gone for the adorable baby style instead.A five-year-


    old ying games is already a highlight in itself, but they were too greedy and tried to take everything


    they can instead..."


    Her loyal fans immediately started to pay her lip service in thements: ''Exactly.Is the image of a


    wealthy person something that ordinary people can go for? What a joke¡±


    ¡®''Everyone''s going for a luxurious image these days.Apart from Fantasia, I haven''t seen anyone who


    can really pull it off.¡±


    ¡°Fantasia''s self-confidence is in her DNA.There''s no way anyone can develop a charm like that without


    money.Sweetie is so ridiculous.She keeps telling people not to tip her anymore, but what is she live-


    streaming for, if not for tips? She''s so fake!'' ''Hahaha, her No.2 fan is really ridiculous too.He left the


    live-stream so openly after pretending to fall out with her.This way, no one can say anything about it!''¡¯


    Fantasia smiled again after reading thements.


    She said, "You''re right.Her opponent today is Ika, who''s a well- known young man from a wealthy


    family, so she started her live-stream ahead of time today.This way, she can say that her No.1 fan didn''t


    come because she started her live-stream early.As for her No.2 fan, they also supposedly fell out.What


    a coincidence, huh? Her managementpany is really smart though.With this, she''ll probably trend


    again..."


    At practically the same time she said that, thements suddenly went crazy.


    Fantasia calmly took a look: ''¡¯Quick, go and look at sweetcherry''s live-stream! ''Oh my gosh! I can''t


    breathe!''''

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Fantasia was taken aback.


    She asked, "What''s the matter?"


    In thements: ¡®''l actually witnessed a 1.5 million dor transaction while I''m alive!''¡¯


    ''If this doesn''t prove that she''s from a wealthy family..''


    ''A big boss has appeared!'' Fantasia''s eyes widened in shock.


    She didn''t have the luxury of paying attention to the fact that she was still in the midst of a live-stream


    anymore, and entered sweetcherry''s live-stream on her cell phone right away.As soon as she did, a


    swarm of tip notifications bombarded thements, and virtual gift visual effects filled the entire


    screen.


    At the Hunts'' vi.


    Justin was still standing at the door to Pete''s study.


    Pete had been observing him after he sent the text message to Cherry.


    The tyrant was staring at the live-stream with a sinister and unpredictable look on his face.


    Even Pete couldn''t quite tell what he was thinking at this instant.


    Going by his harsh and domineering character, Pete had imagined that he would definitely take her


    away forcefully once he knew that he had a daughter.


    So, why was the tyrant standing motionless here and looking a little as if he was caught in an internal


    struggle? The clever Pete entered the live-stream and scrolled upward through thements.


    In no time, he got a clear picture of the dispute between the tyrant and Cherry.


    Pete:".."


    He found himself rather speechless.


    What was the matter with the tyrant? Why was aman in his twenties arguing with a five-year-old ? In


    particr, was the big and bold


    ¡®''Your father is such a scumbag really something that the tyrant had said? Why did it feel so weird?¡¯''


    Justin was also feeling extremely embarrassed after he got over his shock, when he thought of what he


    had said.


    He''d always had the illusion that he had a daughter whenever Pete turned into a little princess.


    Whenever he thought of himself having a daughter, the cold-hearted man''s heart would inexplicably


    soften.


    Besides, sweetcherry was so cute.


    She was someone who really existed and not just the familiar feeling and longing he felt whenever his


    son had a rpse.


    This was why he had been jealous for some reason when sweetcherry said that her father was ignoring


    her.


    How could someone who had a daughter not cherish her? That was why his brain had short-circuited


    for a moment, causing him to say something as childish as ''Your father is such a scumbag''!


    At that time, he had thought that no one on the Inte knew who he was anyway...


    But now! His expression changed again and again.


    He lowered his dark eyes and cast a dispassionate nce at Pete, his gaze subtly sweeping across his


    cell phone.


    Lawrence was still fussing next to him.


    He eximed, "What exactly is going on, Boss?"


    Justin''s thin lips parted and he replied icily, "This is my daughter!"


    Lawrence: ¡°..¡±


    Pete: ¡®''!"


    It was all over! The tyrant sounded so sure of himself; he must have already discovered Cherry.


    While he was thinking about what he should do, the tyrant ordered, "Investigate immediately.Find her,


    even if you must search high and low for her!"


    Lawrence stood up straight and replied, "Yes, sir!"


    When he turned to leave, Justin suddenly added, "Do it in secret.Lawrence nodded.Pete, His lip


    corners couldn''t help but spasm.Daddy was so stupid! It was already so obvious.Not only had he and


    Cherry switched identities with each other in California, but Mommy''s intentions had also been so


    obvious after they came to New York.He hadn''t figured it out or understood what was going on


    previously only because he didn''t know that he had a daughter.That was why he hadn''t thought of it at


    all.¡±


    But now that he knew, did he even still need to investigate ? Wasn''t it obvious where his younger sister


    was? With that in mind, Pete, whose lip corners were spasming, asked, "Daddy, do you really have an


    IQ of 301?"


    Justin, He looked down at Pete with a deep, dark, and bottomless look in his eyes.The beauty mark at


    the corner of his eye was also shing with a sharp look.


    He asked, "Why? Have you seen your sister before?"


    Pete replied''...No."


    Since the tyrant hadn''t realized anything, then all the better it was.They absolutely mustn''t betray


    Mommy! Justin didn''t seem to be suspicious of his answer.


    His gaze merely returned to the live-stream with a frown.


    Pete had seen thements in the live-stream just now, so he knew that Cherry was currently at a


    disadvantage in the face-off match.


    As someone with a sisterplex, this was absolutely unforgivable! He paused for a moment and


    suddenly said, "Daddy, you''ll be a hero saving a damsel in distress if you send my sister virtual gifts


    and help her win the match.It''ll definitely help to defuse the situation with her!"


    Justin, who was topping up his ount, paused his finger movements for a moment.


    Then, he coughed and said coldly, "Our rtionship doesn''t need any defusing.But now that I know


    she''s my daughter, how can I let a child of the Hunts lose?"


    Pete, He obviously cared about Cherry, yet he just had to make it sound soudable instead.


    He sighed silently and lowered his head again to look at the live-stream.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he found himself stunned and he immediately called out, "Uh, Daddy?"


    Justin, who had just finished topping up his ount, was about to save his daughter in her moment of


    distress when an overwhelming amount of virtual gifts suddenly filled up the screen! Elsewhere,


    Cherry''s little heart was pounding madly after she turned off the camera.


    She didn''t understand why the camera had suddenly turned on¡ªhad she identally pressed


    something? While she was wondering about it, she suddenly saw a huge amount of virtual giftsing


    in.


    Rows and rows of airne icons drowned out everything in thements, taking over the entire


    screen bossily and domineeringly! Cherry was stunned.


    She scrolled up to the beginning of the virtual gifts barrage to see that it was actually Sponsor


    Grandpa! There were ten sets of 9,999 airnes, which made it a total of 1.5 million dors! It was only


    after the airnes'' visual effects disappeared that he finally wrote: ''Howe you started the live-


    stream in advance?''


    Touched, Cherry felt that Sponsor Grandpa looked so tall and dashing at this moment.It was as if he


    was shining with a dazzling light.


    Although she didn''t care about the face-off results, when she saw so many fans supporting her, she did


    still want to win.


    However, Ika had a whole $300,000 worth of tips more than her.


    Mommy would definitely know if she spent $300,000 of her pocket money.


    She was already prepared to lose, but Grandpa had unexpectedlye! Cherry''s eyes shone brightly.


    She smiled and said sweetly, "Thank you, Sponsor Grandpa!"


    Grandpa replied: ''Talk to me on Messenger the next time someone bullies you.I''lle to you


    immediately¡±


    Cherry said, "Okay! Are you feeling better today, Grandpa? Did you have any meat for lunch today?


    ..."


    Justin had an icy-cold look on his face.He gave off a chilly aura all over as if he were dry ice.


    It was toote...


    He was actually a step toote! He had missed a crucial opportunity to restore his image in his


    daughter''s heart.


    Justin stared at Grandpa''s name.


    If looks could kill, there would probably already be holes in the cell phone! Next to him, Pete was


    speechless.


    Someone pushed the door open at this moment.


    Chester the dimwit entered the room.


    As soon as he did, he said anxiously, "Can I borrow 1.5 million dors, Justin? My boss sweetcherry is


    being bullied really badly in her live-stream.I have to help her out!"


    Justin''s eyes suddenly narrowed when he heard what he said, and he asked dangerously, "You''re


    friends with sweetcherry?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chester had already received the news when Cherry started her live-stream and immediately got


    terribly outssed by her opponent.


    s, he didn''t have any money in his bank ount, so he had to drive over to Justin''s to ask him for


    money.


    As a result, he wasn''t aware of what had happened after that in the live-stream.


    At Justin''s question, he immediately nodded and replied, "Yeah! sweetcherry is my boss.We often y


    games together.''¡¯


    The look in Justin''s eyes darkened.


    "Have you ever seen her in person?"


    Chester quickly answered, "N-no.."


    Pete, Uncle Chester, you''d probably have been more convincing if you didn''t avoid looking the tyrant in


    the eye, or fidget so much like coughing and scratching your head! He raised his head and silently


    looked at the tyrant again.


    However, Justin seemed to believe what he said and didn''t press him for any information.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He walked past him and said, "She doesn''t need it anymore¡±


    Chester:"?"


    He turned on his cell phone.


    It was then that he discovered that sweetcherry had given her opponent a crushing defeat.


    Although Ika was a rich second-generation heir, there was no way he could beat true blue top-notch


    rich second-generation heirs like Chester.


    Even Chester''s pocket money didn''t exceed 1.5 million dors, let alone Ika''s? Therefore, Ika had


    given up the fight straightaway.


    He even joked in his live-stream, "Sigh, my family only has 15 million dors, so we''re not as rich as


    Sweetie''s family who has 75 million dors.I''ve lost...''¡¯


    However, his refreshingly straightforward attitude also attracted many fans.


    Cherry''s motherly fans, in particr, praised Ika for his gracious attitude.


    After that, they stormed over to Fantasia''s live-stream and demanded an apology! Fantasia had


    immediately backed down the moment she entered sweetcherry''s live-stream and saw the 1.5 million


    dors tip.


    She merely sneered and said, "1.5 million dors isn''t really a big deal, to be honest"


    Thements were full of sweetcherry''s motherly fans moring: ''It''s not a big deal? Then why don''t


    you buy something worth 1.5 million dors and show us? Or tip yourself 1.5 million dors?''¡¯


    ¡®''Please apologize to Sweetie!''¡¯


    ¡®''I finally understand now.Some people are going for the wealthy family image, so they were


    lambasting Sweetie''s image just because their images ovepped¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Fantasia live-streams every day saying that she''s shopping for luxury goods, but she doesn''t


    actually buy much each time.Take today''s live-stream for example¡ªwe said that the third outfit looks


    good on her, so she asked about the price.But when she heard that it costs $15,000, she didn''t buy


    it.Also, the bags that she buys cost only a few thousand dors each.Of course, they aren''t things that


    we can afford either, but do real wealthy people buy only bags? Besides, the outfit that she ''s currently


    wearing looks like it''s from a fast-fashion brand emting high fashion.Inparison, doesn''t Fantasia


    look more like a fake princess?''¡¯


    ¡®''Apologize, you fake princess!''¡¯


    ¡°Yeah! Apologize!''¡¯


    Amid all the voices persecuting her, Fantasia''s eyes reddened and she said fragilely, "Aren''t


    sweetcherry''s fans a little too malicious? Are they all so brainless?"


    Everyone was utterly bewildered.


    In thements: ''¡¯What the f*ck! This is infuriating.Why didn''t you say that when your fans came over


    to insinuate nasty things about sweetcherry just now?¡¯''


    ¡®''You''re mistaken.They weren''t insinuating things but outright calling her names, okay?''¡¯


    ¡°This is a ssic case of double standards!'' Apologize!''¡¯ Fantasia sighed and said, "To be honest, it is


    not umon for managementpanies to spend 1.5 million dors to make someone


    popr.Besides, there are also dividends to be had from virtual gifts.This means that the management


    company has only spent $8 00,000...Seeing how unrepentant she was, everyone was furious.Chester


    also cursed and said, "How dare that bitch bully my boss! She must be tired of living! See if I don''t...if I


    don''t cry and ask Justin to teach her a lesson!"


    Pete said,¡¯''...Very impressive, Uncle Chester"


    Chester gave him an embarrassed smile.


    Then, as if he was asking for praise, he said, "Did you see that just now, Pete? I stubbornly insisted


    that I''ve never met sweetcherry before even when Justin was pressing me just now.You have to tell


    Cherry that.I managed to get into the local server''s top ten yers, but level and resource grinding is


    really too hard.Without a good gunner, it''s almost impossible to get into the top three! Can you ask


    Cherry when she''s free to carry me for a couple of rounds?"


    Pete''s lip corners spasmed as he asked, "Uncle Chester, are you sure he was pressing you for


    information just now?"


    Chester waved dismissively and replied, "I get scared the moment Justin res at me, so I end up


    coming clean about everything.This is the only thing that I''ve managed to maintainplete secrecy


    about.My loyalty to Cherry is absolute! I''ve never harbored any thoughts of betrayal!"


    Almost immediately after he said that, Justin suddenly walked out and looked at Chester sinisterly.


    He said, "I recall you saying back then that I can also have a daughter? Where is my daughter?"


    Chester: ¡°???"


    He watched Pete cast him a look of disdain that said "This is what you meant when you said that


    you''ve never harbored any thoughts of betrayal?".


    Chester wiped the non-existent cold sweat off his forehead and said, "J-Justin, I...I was just making it


    up..."


    Pete heaved a silent sigh.It was all over.


    if the tyrant asked even just one more question, his uncle would definitely betray their revolutionary


    friendship and give in to the tyrant.


    Or so he thought, because Justin actually seemed to believe him and merely uttered a dispassionate


    ''Oh''.


    Justin walked over to the sofa to do some work.


    He said to Lawrence who was looking for information on sweetcherry, "Look up that live-streamer


    named Fantasia, too."


    Lawrence looked up and asked, "Okay, Boss.What do I do with her after that?"


    Justin said coldly and domineeringly, "Cancel her¡±


    At the Andersons.After Ika conceded defeat, the people in Cherry''s live-stream started to


    enthusiastically talk about how Fantasia simply refused to apologize.


    The fans were angry and indignant, but Cherry instead tilted her head to the side and said, "Even a


    three-year-old knows that they should apologize when they do something wrong, but don''t force her to


    do it anymore, everyone.After all, she''s still young-"


    Rows of question marks suddenly appeared in thements.


    Cherry then added, "When she grows into a decent human being, she''ll naturallye and apologize!"


    Everyone: ¡°!!!"


    Her words confused everyone, but when they saw the exnation in thements, they immediately


    understood.


    Someone wrote: ''¡¯F*ck! sweetcherry is simply awesome at dissing people! Where did you learn that


    from? She''s saying that Fantasia is inhumane! After all, she hasn''t grown into a human being yet!''¡¯


    ¡°You''re too impressive!''¡¯


    ¡®''I''ve learned something new today...''¡¯


    ¡®''Although I feel great after I scolded her, I still can''t help but be frustrated..¡±


    Mixed with thements was also Grandpa''sment: '' I''Il ban her from live-streaming, then¡±


    Almost immediately after hisment, anotherment in big and bold red font appeared¡±


    ''I''ve already banned her¡±


    Cherry was a little dumbfounded when she saw thement.


    Then, she immediately saw anotherment from JH: ''Is the face-off over? I went to top-up my


    ount just now, but it was a bit slow.There are already 1.5 million dors in my ount now.I''ll give it


    to you during your face-off tomorrow¡±


    Cherry!


    At this point, her cell phone suddenly beeped.


    She picked it up and saw that she had received a friend request on Facebook from JH.


    It also came with a message: ''¡¯I identally deleted you yesterday.Let''s be friends again?''¡¯

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Cherry: "???"


    Her eyes widened big and round as she stared at her cell phone long and hard.


    If she hadn''t requested Pete to ask Daddy about it, she would have believed him for sure! However,


    Pete had already asked him about it.


    Stinky Daddy had done it on purpose.


    There were serious consequences to be had when Cherry got mad.


    Thus, Cherry very decisively rejected the friend request.


    The motherly fans in thements also started to mock Sponsor Daddy at this point: ¡°This is killing


    me.


    Who was it who said that he isn''t Sweetie''s dad just now?''¡¯


    ¡°He wanted the live-streamer to ask him for help before he would help just now.After that, he left the


    live-stream.Here I was, thinking that he''s already left, but as it turned out, he had gone off to top up his


    ount?''¡¯


    ¡®''Aaaahhh! I love Sponsor Daddy! He''s so bad-ass!¡¯''


    ¡®''Am I the only one who feels more secure with Sponsor Grandpa?¡¯''


    ¡®''l also feel that Sponsor Grandpa is mightier and more bad -ass!''¡¯


    Then, someone started a poll in thements: ''Who do you prefer¡ªSponsor Grandpa or Sponsor


    Daddy?''¡¯


    Cherry looked at thements and dered in her soft, tender voice, "I like Sponsor Grandpa more!


    But you mustn''t give me any more gifts, okay? You''ve given me too much, Sponsor Grandpa.Mommy


    says that I mustn''t just take things from other people!"


    Grandpa wrote: ''It''s not that much.I''m happy to give it to you¡±


    Cherry, however, put on a stern look and said seriously, "No , you mustn''t.I''ll get mad if you send me


    any more!"


    Left with no other choice, Grandpa could only sigh and reply: ''Alright, then¡±


    Their interaction made Sponsor Grandpa''s vote count visibly increase, whereas Sponsor Daddy only


    had a few miserable votes.


    Justin, After being rejected both on Facebook and in the live-stream, Justin looked a little sullen at the


    moment.


    There were a lot of ways to coax children, though.


    Wasn''t it precisely because her No.1 fan had descended from heaven and saved her from defeat in the


    face-off just now that she was being so friendly with him? In that case, he would also be a hero


    and save the damsel in distress the next day! This way, he would definitely be able to get the little


    fellow to acknowledge him too! While he was thinking, Lawrence passed him the information he found.


    He said, "I''ve found sweetcherry''s personal information.Due to her age, her ount was registered


    with her parents'' IDs.Her mother''s name is Queenie and her father''s name is Dick...What a strange


    name."


    Justin: ¡°!!!"


    Her mother was a queen while her father was a dick...


    How discriminatory! He clenched his fists and tried to suppress the urge to beat someone up.


    As he gnashed his teeth in fury, he said coldly, "Go and investigate Nora Smith''s background again!"


    A surprised Lawrence said, "We''ve already checked Ms.Smith''s background several times, Mr.Hunt.It is


    indeed like the information that we''ve already found."


    As soon as he said that, a displeased Justin countered, "Did you find out that she''s Anti?"


    Lawrence lowered his head, daring not to speak any more.


    Then, he said, "I''ll go and investigate her background right away."


    At night.


    "Huh? Did Daddy really say that?"


    Cherry hid in the toilet and spoke to her brother over the phone secretively.


    Although Pete''s voice was also young and tender, for some reason, it gave people a sense of security.


    He said, "Yeah, he''s trying to find out where you are, but it seems like he''s run into some trouble, so he


    can''t find any info"


    Cherry pursed her lips and said, "Of course.I''ll let you in on a secret¡ªMommy is actually a hacker-!"


    Cherry looked very proud at the mention of her mother.


    Then, right after, a look of disdain came over her face and she said, "Daddy is such a dummy, Pete!"


    Pete said, "I also think so, so I gave him my vitamins so that he can boost his brainpower."


    "Great job, Pete! That''s awesome! In that case, I can continue to live-stream with peace of mind


    now.Daddy''s a dummy who can''t find me anyway!"


    Pete replied, "Alright"


    After the two finished chatting, Cherry finally walked out of the bathroom.


    Nora had washed up and was already in bed.


    Cherry thought for a moment.


    Since Daddy couldn''t find them for now anyway, that meant that she didn''t have to tell Mommy about it,


    right? Otherwise, Mommy definitely wouldn''t allow her to live-stream anymore.


    She happily made her mind.


    Cherry got onto the bed and sent some cute stickers to Sponsor Grandpa on Messenger.


    He replied very quickly: ''¡¯ Have an early night¡± sweetcherry replied: ¡®''Okie-Dokie! You should also go to


    bed early.Mommy says that people who go to bed early and wake up early will be more energetic!"


    At the Smiths.


    He put down the cell phone and stared at the ceiling.


    Outside the door, Yvonne Smith, his adopted daughter, lowered her voice and said, "Dad has a poor


    appetite, so make sure to cook liquid food instead.Add a bit of minced meat so that it''ll be more


    nutritious.Understand?"


    The caretaker replied, "Don''t worry, Ms.Yonne.I''ve alreadymitted all these to memory"


    "Good"


    She ultimately wasn''t his real daughter.


    Her concern for him always came across as rather superficial.


    His eyelids drooped and he closed his eyes.


    Life suddenly felt very meaningless.


    When Yvette Anderson suddenly disappeared more than twenty years ago, he had personally


    searched for her for a very long time.


    However, he hadn''t found her.


    By the time he finally found her in California, he discovered that she had already married someone else


    and even given birth to a child.


    At that time, Yvette had said, "Forget me,n.I''ve let you down, but Henry and I are truly in love with


    each other.If you really love me, then let me go.¡¯''


    ¡®''Let me go¡¯''...


    He was fully capable of bringing her back, putting her under house arrest, and forcibly keeping her with


    him at that time.


    He had indeed also considered doing so.


    Thus, he had sent people to capture her.


    But on the way back to New York, the strong and stubborn woman had broken down in front of him.


    His heart had ached terribly.


    In the end, he had let her go.


    Before she left, she had looked at him and said, "Find someone else and marry her instead.You will


    have a wife and children of your own.Forget me.I''m sorry..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had pretended to stay strong after he returned to New York, but he never entertained notions of


    getting married ever again.


    Later, he adopted a daughter.


    This was because he heard that she had given birth to a daughter.


    After that, he never bothered himself with her again.


    Looking back, he still regretted his actions.


    Why had he relented back then? Why hadn''t he forcibly taken her with him? That way, she wouldn''t


    have died from postpartum hemorrhage duringbor.


    She probably died when the child was a year old, right? If they had been together, and if they had had


    a child, would that child have been as adorable as sweetcherry? It was exactly such a thought that


    made him fascinated with sweetcherry''s live-streams.


    In fact, he even developed the urge to meet her.


    It was sweetcherry who gave him the will to live.


    After all, their spark of friendship was growing stronger and stronger.


    sweetcherry had said that she hoped it would be a little boat or a giant ferry one day.


    He closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open.


    Then, soft footsteps padded toward him and someone called out, "Grand-unclen..."


    He asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Mia lowered her head and asked, "Grand-unclen, can you give me $150,000?"


    Little Mia was usually the most sensible child around.


    Why was she suddenly asking him for money? Mia lowered her head and said timidly, "I just discovered


    that my ssmate Cheryl Smith is live-streaming, but she'' s having a bit of trouble.I want to help


    her...Her live-streaming alias is sweetcherry, by the way.''''

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Cherry?!n''s eyes flew open abruptly.


    Light even shone in his usually listless eyes.


    He looked straight at the little Mia, who lowered her head and said, "Grand-unclen, I know I shouldn''t


    be borrowing money from you, but my money is all with Mommy.She doesn''t let me ask Daddy for


    money, either.Brandon has a loose tongue, so he''ll definitely tell Mommy if I borrow money from


    him.After thinking about it, you''re the only one I can ask.¡¯''


    Mia nced at him in embarrassment and said, "But if you don''t have any, it''s okay..."


    As soon as she said that,n smiled and said, "I do.I''ll give my little Mia some.''¡¯


    Mia''s eyes lit up.


    "Thank you, Grand-unclen!"


    Mia nodded.


    With a look of admiration on her face, she said, "Cheryl Smith is amazing! Not only can she turn into a


    little boy, but she can also turn into a little girl!"


    Lan: ¡°?"


    "She also dances really well.Sinead Lowe was originally the lead dancer for the dance in the school''s


    50th-anniversary celebrations.She''s really unlikeable and often bullies everyone in school!"


    Mia shook her head.


    "She doesn''t dare to bully me because I''m a Smith.She doesn''t dare to make trouble for me, but she


    doesn''t talk to me either.


    She started bullying Cherry the moment she came to the school, but Cherry''s Mommy is really


    amazing.


    She got Ms.Tanya Turner over, so Cherry became the lead dancer after that.


    "Cherry also became Brandon''s boss.He follows her around every day and serves her water.He also


    asked her when she can be a little boy again.''¡¯


    At this point, Mia added softly, "I also hope that Cherry will be a little boy.''¡¯


    n was taken aback.


    "Why?" He asked.


    Mia smiled gently and timidly.


    Her small oval-shaped face was adorable and delicate.


    She answered, "Cherry is very cool when she''s a boy.I like talking to him."


    He casually transferred $150, 000 to Mia''s bank ount and then closed his eyes.


    Mia left quietly when she saw that he wasn''t talking to her anymore.


    Grand-unclen wasn''t in good health.


    Daddy had told her earlier that she shouldn''t disturb him...


    In the evening, Joel came over to visitn as usual after he knocked off from work.


    However, when he did, he sawn, whose eyes were always half-lidded, seated upright on the bed as if


    he was waiting for him.


    Surprised, Joel asked, "Is something the matter, Unclen?n cast his eyes down and said


    unhurriedly, "Is Mia''s school holding their 50th-anniversary celebrations soon?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Joel nodded.


    "Yes, I''ve already received an invitation"


    He wasn''t nning to go.


    After all, it didn''t really matter whether he went to an event like that or not.


    Besides, Mia was timid and frail, so she wasn''t performing, either.


    While thinking about it, he heardn say, "I want to go and have a look"


    Joel was surprised.


    "What?"


    Joel was a little in disbelief, but he nevertheless said, "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements."


    After leavingn''s bedroom, Joel looked back at the door and frowned.


    A momentter, he asked the caretaker, "Did something happen at Unclen''s today?"


    The caretaker stood up straight.


    Although Joel seemed friendly and approachable, she treated him with ever-increasing respect.


    "I think Ms.Mia was here."


    At the mention of Mia, Joel''s expression softened.


    "I see.It seemed like Unclen was going to the kindergarten because of Mia.He would also go with


    him, then.¡±


    The next afternoon.


    After dealing with work matters in the Hunt Corporation, Justin left his office.


    However, he didn''t go home.


    Pete was at the Quinn School of Martial Arts today, but when he got in the car, he didn''t instruct the


    chauffeur to head to the school.


    "Where would you like to go, sir?" asked the chauffeur.


    "To the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    At the kindergarten.


    It was the 50th-anniversary celebrations soon, so the twenty children participating in the opening


    ceremony dance had to practice for an hour more than usual.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Cherry and her friends entered the dance studio and stood in line.


    Sinead was next to Cherry.


    Even though she had been warned not to provoke Cherry, she was pouting and ring at her from time


    to time today.In the past, even though Sinead was bad-tempered, everyone was afraid of the dance


    teacher, so they were very tolerant of her.


    But now, everyone was ying with Cherry and ignoring her instead.


    After putting up with it for several days, Sinead finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She suddenly reached out her arm and pushed Cherry.


    Cherry stumbled backward a couple of steps.


    She looked at her in surprise and asked, "What are you doing, Sinead the Doggy?"


    Sinead yelled, "You''re the dog, Cherry the Doggy! I''m not Sinead the Doggy!"


    Cherry said, "But you were barking like a dog that time! Like this!"


    She bent over into a different pose from what Sinead had done the other day and called out, "Moo,


    moo-"


    Sinead immediately scoffed and said, "You''re doing it wrong! It should be like this!"


    She imitated a puppy''s pose again and stuck out her tongue while saying, "Woof! Woof!"


    A giggling Cherry straightened her back and said, "Great job, Sinead the Doggy!"


    Sinead stood up straight and raised her chin.


    However, the children around them suddenly burst outughing.


    After a while, Sinead finally realized what had happened.


    She immediately became so angry that she ced her hands on her hips.


    Then...she let out an ear-piercing wail and started crying.


    Cherry pped her hands over her ears and looked at her wryly.


    Was she crying just because she couldn''t win the argument? While she was thinking about it, Whitney


    walked in and heard Sinead crying.


    She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sinead pointed at Cherry and said, "She''s bullying me!"


    Cherry shook her head and said, "I''m not.¡±


    The rest of the students also testified and said, "Cherry didn''t bully Sinead.It was Sinead who pushed


    her"


    During this recent period of time, everyone could tell that Whitney was unusually scared of Cherry, just


    like how she was also scared of the two children from the Smiths.


    Therefore, she definitely wouldn''t dare to bully Cherry.


    But unexpectedly, Whitney suddenly shouted, "Cherry, apologize to Sinead immediately!"


    Cherry was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, she shook her head and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "How dare you be so unrepentant! Come out here with me! Whitney grabbed Cherry by her arm and


    dragged her out of the dance studio.


    As she did, she said fiercely, "Cheryl Smith, I''ve already figured it all out.Mr.Hunt only has a son, he


    doesn''t have any daughters at all! How dare you lie to me for so long! I''m going to teach you a good


    lesson today! As punishment, you are to stand in the sun for two hours and give up your center position


    in the dance!"


    Then, she dragged her over to a corner of the wall and threw her there.


    Her fierce appearance frightened Cherry so badly that her eyes widened.


    The little fellow, who had never allowed anyone to give her the short end of the stick , hastily said, "My


    father really is Justin Hunt!"


    Whitney scoffed derisively and said, "What a stubborn girl you are.If your father is really Justin Hunt,


    then why don''t you give him a call and have him pick you up from school? "

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The light in Cherry''s eyes dimmed a little.


    Stinky Daddy didn''t even know she was his daughter, so how was she going to ask him to pick her up?


    However, this wasn''t an issue when it came to quarreling.


    She straightened her back, ced her chubby little hands on her hips, and said, "If you don''t believe


    me, then why don''t you give Daddy a call and ask him if Cherry is his daughter?!"


    Whitney: ¡°???"


    The woman, who looked a little fierce, was so stunned by her words that she didn''t know what to say.


    She paused for a moment to catch her breath before she sneered, "I''m not going to bother Mr.Hunt just


    because of trivial matters like this!"


    "Oh, I see.You must be afraid of my father!"


    Was there even anyone who dared to mess with Justin Hunt in New York''s business circle? Whitney


    found herself lost for words.


    However, she braced herself and said, "How can that be? I just think you''re using his name, that''s all!"


    Cherry tilted her head.


    "How does my father''s identity have anything to do with whether I''m taking center position or not,


    though?"


    Whitney was about to reply when Cherry took out her cell phone and said, "Mrs.Lowe, I identally


    turned on the audio recorder just now!"


    The audio recorder? Whitney''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Never would she have expected that a five-year-old would actually be so devious and have so many


    tricks up her sleeve! She clenched her fists and snatched Cherry''s cell phone from her.


    She sneered, "Don''t you know that students are not allowed to bring cell phones to school?"


    Cherry wasn''t bothered though.


    She red at her with her big round eyes and said, "I know that, so I''m willing to hand over the


    phone.But Mommy''s afraid that people will bully me in school, so I think she also ced a surveince


    camera and an audio recorder on me"


    She patted herself here and there and said, "Was it this big button here on the name tag? I don''t quite


    remember anymore- Mrs.Lowe, do I go to the field and stand there now?"


    Whitney: ¡°!!!"


    She balled up her fists.


    She knew very well that Cherry was lying, but in the event that she wasn''t, if she was filmed punishing


    Cherry for no reason, it would be terrible if the recording was uploaded to the Inte or used against


    her.


    The look on Whitney''s face changed a few times before she finally forced a stiff smile and said, "Why


    would you need to do that? I was just joking with you"


    She cast her eyes down.


    As she walked back into the ssroom, she said, "Let''s go back for ss!"


    Cherry followed after her obediently.


    When the pair entered the dance studio, they saw Sinead talking triumphantly to the rest of the


    children.


    She said, "Did all of you see that? If anyone bullies me, Mommy will definitely teach them a lesson!


    Cherry the Doggy is a good example of that!"


    But as soon as she said that, she heard a voiceing from behind her: "Hello there, Sinead the


    Doggy!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sinead turned and looked over.When she saw Cherry, she pursed her lips, ready to cry.


    However, Whitney called out, "Cherry, get back into position!"


    Sinead swallowed back down the wail about to escape her mouth and suppressed the tears in her


    eyes.


    When the children got into position, Whitney narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m going to count the beat


    now.The first action...One, two, three, four...Five, six, seven, eight...Two, two, three, four...Five, six,


    seven, eight...Cherry, as the center, your movements are not up to standard.Go to the side and practice


    this move a hundred times!"


    Cherry would definitely quit if she was being punished for no reason.


    However, when it came to dance practice...


    Cherry stepped out obediently, stood at the side, and started to practice the dance move from just now.


    The little fellow was a tenacious one.


    Although she was smooth with outsiders, in truth, she was actually very stubborn.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have developed a grudge against her father just because he had blocked her


    on Facebook.


    If Whitney imed that she wasn''t dancing it right, then she would practice until she got it right and


    show her a thing or two after that! The rest of the children felt like their legs were turning into jelly as


    they watched Cherry jumping up and down.


    The first part of the dance was rather tiring because there were several jumps involved.


    However, Cherry did it again and again tirelessly.


    In between, Whitney even asionally came over to mock her.


    "Can you really do it, Cheryl? If you can''t, then give up the center position!"


    "Your physique is certainly pretty good, but aren''t youcking a foundation in dancing a little too much?


    You must not have learned how to dance before, right?"


    "Tsk.If I were you, I would just give up the center position.¡¯¡¯ A malicious look shed in Whitney''s eyes


    as she stared at the little girl.


    She had underestimated the girl just now.


    Since she couldn''t take direct action against her, she would just take an indirect approach instead.


    She simply didn''t believe that she could endure such high-intensity training every day! However, Cherry


    gritted her teeth and bore with it.


    Her hair was wet with perspiration, but she didn''t care.


    To be honest, she knew that Whitney was right.


    When her god-mom Tanya took a liking to her and wanted to teach her how to dance, she didn''t


    practice much because she found it too tough and tiring.


    Thus, her foundation was really not as solid as Sinead''s.


    Although the dance didn''t require much skill, if perfection was within her means, then she would


    definitely do her best so that she doesn''t hold the rest back! She practiced again and again...


    One and a half hourster, the dance lesson finally ended.


    Cherry felt as if her legs had turned into jelly and she didn¡¯t have even an ounce of strength left in her.


    She was a little unsteady on her feet as she limped all the way back to the ssroom.


    Brandon, who saw her from a distance away, trotted over and held her arm as he helped her into the


    ssroom.


    Mia also hurriedly fetched her a cup of water.


    Cherry raised her head and gulped it down.


    Only then did she feel much better.


    Sinead watched them from the side and said, "Cherry the Doggy, if you give up the center position,


    Mommy won''t make life difficult for you anymore!"


    Cherry ignored her.


    After dinner, the children were finally let out of school.


    Cherry yawned sleepily and followed Ms.


    Lynn out of the school to the kindergarten gates.


    sses had ended five minutes early today.


    However, Mommy Nora waste again.


    This led to Cherry standing at the gates and waiting even after all the other children were picked up by


    their parents one by one...


    Unfortunately, the kindergarten premises were being cleaned at the moment.


    Ms.Lynn also knew that Cherry''s mom had it tough because she had to shoulder everything all by


    herself and stille on time every day to pick up her daughter from school, so she stayed with Cherry


    as she waited at the gates.


    Just as Ms.Lynn was about tofort her, Whitney, who was holding Sinead''s hand, came up and


    stood in front of them.


    She said, "Cheryl Smith, you im that your father is Justin Hunt, but if that''s true, why wouldn''t he


    send a chauffeur to pick you up after school? Why would he let you wait here for god knows how long?"


    Cherry pouted.


    She didn''t want to pay her any attention.


    Whitney sneered, "Surely it isn''t because your father doesn¡¯t want you, right?"


    Cherry, who had been blocked on Facebook by her father, was still mad at him.


    Whitney''s words undoubtedly rubbed salt on her wound.


    She looked up and shouted, "Of course not!"


    At the sight of her getting worked up, Whitney smirked and said, "No? Are you finally admitting that


    your father isn''t Justin Hunt? People like you who use his name to lie to and trick others in school


    should be expelled!"


    "I''m not lying!"


    Cherry clenched her fists and said fiercely, "My father really is Justin Hunt!"


    In the distance, Justin, who was seated in the car, stared straight at Cherry.


    The little fellow was wearing the dress version of the kindergarten uniform, and her face was both


    adorable and enchanting.


    The corners of his lips curled upward uncontrobly.


    He got out of the car and strode over.


    As soon as he approached, he heard Whitney saying sarcastically, "Hah, are you still insisting that your


    father is Justin Hunt, even at this point? You might as well just say you''re the Lord himself if you''re that


    great."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    As soon as Whitney said that, a low and deep voice reached her.


    "I don''t know if she''s the Lord himself or not, but I do know I can help you go to Heaven and speak to


    the Lord himself ¡° Whitney suddenly froze.


    As though she had been petrified, she slowly turned her head to see Justin standing right there.


    Dressed meticulously in a ck suit with his tie fastened tightly, he was the very picture of a cold and


    unfeeling man without any desires.


    He was tall and slender, and had a strong andmanding aura around him.


    His countenance was also cold and solemn, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed


    to be exuding an icy chill.


    The air at the kindergarten''s gates instantly solidified.


    Whitney had seen Justin before.


    It was at a business dinner in New York that she had attended with her husband, Bob Lowe.


    Mr.Hunt was sitting in an area far away that time, and all around him were people who wanted to go up


    to him and curry favor but didn''t dare to.


    He was very young and was only in his twenties.


    As though a divine being who had descended into the mortal world, he was very handsome and carried


    himself extraordinarily well.


    It was at that time that Whitney had finally witnessed what an aristocratic aura and background were


    truly like.


    As such, he had left a very deep impression on Whitney.


    Even so, why was he here right now?! Just as she was wondering about it, Cherry eximed in


    surprise, "Daddy?!"


    Whitney: ¡®''!!!"


    She looked at Cherry incredulously before looking at Justin again.


    She pointed at Cherry and stammered, "I-is this your child, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin looked at Cherry with love and affection in his dark, bottomless eyes.


    His voice was low, it was shaking a little ¡ªthough outsiders would never notice it.


    "Yes.¡±


    He had said ¡®yes¡¯...


    Whitney felt thunderstruck! Cherry''s father really was Justin Hunt! Her legs went limp and she almost


    fell onto the ground.


    She tried her best to control herself, barely managing to avoid embarrassing herself in front of


    everyone.


    She felt as if she couldn''t quite breathe anymore.


    Justin stepped forward, bent down, and picked up Cherry.


    He was tall and long-legged while Cherry was cherubic and adorable.


    They formed an exceptionally harmonious picture.


    No one, however, noticed that the arm that Justin was carrying Cherry with was actually a little stiff.


    It was as if he was afraid that he would hurt her if he exerted too much force.


    After getting Cherry into afortable posture, Justin looked at Whitney and asked, "Who is your


    husband?"


    Whitney didn''t want to answer, but she didn¡¯t dare not to, so she replied: ¡®¡¯...T-the Lowes"


    "Bob Lowe?" Justin snorted softly.


    "I see."


    ¡®I see¡¯...?! What was that supposed to mean?! Whitney knew that Justin was a gentleman who didn''t


    bully women.


    Should a woman offend him¡ªin the case of single women, he would approach their fathers; in the case


    of married women, he would approach their husbands! So, did this mean that Justin was nning to


    make things difficult for Bob?! Whitney couldn''t keep herself together anymore.


    She staggered and fell onto the ground.


    Ms.Lynn didn''t know Justin.


    She merely thought that Cherry''s father was very handsome.


    Seeing that he had taken the child with him, she finally looked at Whitney and asked, "What''s the


    matter, Mrs.Lowe?"


    Whitney...


    She got up, hastily got into the car with Sinead, and ran off as if she was fleeing for her life.


    Elsewhere.


    Cherry, who was in Justin''s arms, widened her eyes big and round.


    Her bright and shiny eyes were full of shock.


    Daddy was so cool just now! No, wait, had he recognized who she was? Just as she was wondering


    about that, Justin looked at her and asked very gently, "What are you doing here instead of being at the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Cherry: ¡°???"


    Justin continued and said, "I passed by the area during work.I thought it looked like you when I looked


    over from afar, so I came over to take a look.Why are you wearing the kindergarten uniform? And even


    a dress at that?"


    Cherry understood now¡ªstinky Daddy still hadn''t recognized who she was! He had mistaken her for


    Pete! Cherry immediately nodded and said, "Daddy, Grandpa Quinn brought me here, yeah!"


    There was nothing she could do aside from pushing the me onto Grandpa Quinn for now! Should


    Daddy press further, she would just get Grandpa Quinn to make up a decent excuse.


    Or so Cherry thought, because shepletely didn''t notice the big smile at the corners of a certain


    somebody¡¯ lips.


    ¡®Yeah¡¯...


    Yes, that was exactly the feeling.


    Justin couldn''t suppress his smile.


    So, this was...how an adorable, soft, and squishy daughter was like! As expected, she waspletely


    different from that little brat.


    Just as Cherry thought he was going to press the matter, Justin instead said, "Let''s not go home


    yet.Shall we go and buy you some toys?"


    Cherry: ¡°???"


    She blinked and blurted out, "Huh?"


    Justin''s heart melted into a puddle of goo.


    He asked, "What do you like?"


    "Barbie dolls!"


    And so, Justin took Cherry to a toy shop that sold Barbies.


    She looked at the dazzling array of dolls, holding on to one excitedly while also refusing to let go of


    another.


    Which should she get? Oh, what a tough choice this was! Just as Cherry found herself awfully troubled,


    she heard her stinky father say, "Pack all of these up and send them to my house"


    Cherry: ¡°!!!"


    Aaahhh!! All of a sudden, it seemed like she had forgiven stinky Daddy just a little! No, she, little


    Cherry, mustn''t bend over backwards just for a few dolls! At the sight of how his daughter was


    obviously not as mad anymore, Justin breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Pete had already waited for over half an hour, but the tyrant still wasn''t here to pick him up.


    The bored little boy sat at the doorstep with his chin in his hands.


    A jeep stopped at the entrance at this point.


    Nora got off the car and strode over.


    "Come with me, Pete."


    Pete: ¡°???"


    Nora touched her nose and said a little embarrassedly, "Your father happened to see Cherry and


    mistook her for you, so he took her with him.I only knew about it after I went to the kindergarten but


    didn''t find Cherry there, so I waste picking you up."


    Pete, Pete couldn''t help but feel like the tyrant had abandoned him.


    He already knew he had a daughter though, so why didn''t he think that Cherry was his daughter when


    he saw her? He heaved a sigh, deeply worried about his father''s IQ.


    Luckily, he was a boy, so his IQ waspletely inherited from Mommy...


    A silent Pete followed Nora into the car.


    On the way home, he suddenly asked, "Mommy, what will you do if Daddy realizes Cherry''s


    existence?"


    Nora''s long, slender fingers rested casually on the steering wheel.


    A sharp look shed across her almond-shaped eyes and she replied, "I''ll take Cherry and you with me


    and flee for as long as we can, I guess."


    Pete: ¡®¡¯.."


    Nora pursed her lips and saidzily, "To be honest, it''s not that we can''t tell him the truth, either.It


    mainly depends on why your father hates me."


    She didn''t feel that she had done anything abominable at all! The two of them reached the Andersons¡¯


    very quickly.


    Pete went upstairs after greeting Melissa coolly.


    After entering the bedroom, he picked up his cell phone and gave Cherry an emergency call.


    Cherry was currently immersed in the sea of Barbies and unable to extricate herself.


    At the door.


    Justin smiled when he saw her cheering happily.


    At this point, Lawrence suddenly came over and said, "Mr.Hunt, I''ve found some information about


    Ms.Smith¡±


    The look in Justin''s eyes turned serious.He nced at Lawrence and indicated for him not to say


    anything.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after they went into the study that he ordered, "Tell me"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    A respectful Lawrence gave him his report.


    "We found out that when Ms.Smith became pregnant back then, the Smiths once said that her


    pregnancy hade about inexplicably and they didn''t know who her lover was.However, no one


    believed them, and said that they were just making up an excuse to cover up her immoral conduct¡±


    An inexplicable pregnancy...


    Justin suddenly thought back to her asking him how he hade to have Pete.


    He had replied that he didn''t know and asked her if she believed him.


    She had said that she did.


    He''d thought that it was because she was so in love with him that she believed everything he said.


    He didn''t expect the truth to actually be like this! Justin lowered his gaze.


    "Anything else?"


    Lawrence shook his head.


    Justin instructed, "Investigate howe she gave birth to twins"


    Lawrence was astonished.


    "Twins?"


    His brows drew together and he said, "We haven''t found anything about that at all! Moreover, there


    really isn''t any information about how Ms.Smith spent those five years abroad"


    Justin waved him off while saying, "Continue the investigation"


    "Yes, sit"


    Justin sat on the desk after Lawrence left.


    The look in his eyes was deep and unreadable as he listened to Cherry''sughter next door.


    To be honest, all the mysteries had been solved the moment he saw Cherry in the live-stream.


    Everything had clicked at once.


    His son''s personality change, the special situation at the hotel in California...


    As well as Nora paying so much attention to him for some strange reason...


    In that instant, apart from the joy of realizing that he had a daughter, there was also another


    complicated emotion in him¡ªanger at being deceived! That woman wasn''t trying to get close to him


    because she liked him; rather, it really was because of his son! The discovery made him exceptionally


    displeased.


    As it turned out, from the beginning to the end, he was the one who had been ttering himself in this


    rtionship.


    He felt a mixture of joy and sorrow in that moment.


    He was delighted that there were actually such ties between the two of them, and also happy that he


    actually really had a daughter.


    But at the moment of discovery, a thought had also suddenly formed in his mind¡ªhe''d rather not have


    discovered the truth...


    He had pretty much subconsciously pretended not to know who his daughter was, and had put up a


    show in front of his son by instructing Lawrence to investigate the matter.


    This was to confuse the other party and make them think that he hadn''t found out yet.


    Afterward, knowing that he had deleted his daughter from his Facebook ount, he hastily added her


    back in hopes of repairing their rtionship.


    Then, he thought back to his interactions with that woman during this recent period of time...


    That woman had once said that her child''s father was an idiot.


    At that time, he had intensely disliked and even been a little jealous of that so-called ¡®idiot¡¯.


    But as it turned out, that idiot was actually he himself?! He knew that his daughter was studying at the


    Golden Sunshine Kindergarten because that woman had used his name to enroll her daughter in the


    school.


    That was how he knew that their daughter was there...


    His thoughts had still been on this when he was waiting quietly at the kindergarten.


    If it had been the old him, if he hadn''t known Nora, and if he hadn''t had in-depth interaction with and


    understanding of Nora¡ªafter stabilizing the situation with them, the first thing he would have done after


    he saw his daughter would likely have been to take her from her mother and bring her home! His,


    Justin Hunt''s child mustn''t be left out in the wild! But when he saw his daughter being bullied and came


    forward to back her up, his heart had softened again...


    Should he really do that, they would fall out with each otherpletely, and it would probably be


    impossible between him and that woman anymore.


    Justin lowered his gaze.


    His fingers tapped lightly on the desk as he tried to think of countermeasures.


    All three of them didn''t want him to know the truth.


    This showed that they must have already reached a consensus among themselves.


    It was likely because they were afraid that he would separate them from each other.


    In that case, then he would just keep things as they were for now! At least he had already brought his


    daughter back home.


    It was just a shame that he had utterly offended his daughter when he was still in the dark.


    In that case, he would give her a taste of her own medicine! He would restore his dignity as a father


    while his daughter was still unaware that he already knew her true identity!Didn''t that teacher bully his


    daughter? In that case, he would make the Lowes go bankrupt immediately! The Lowes were already


    on the verge of bankruptcy because of their investment in real estate anyway.


    He didn''t mind doing a little something to speed things up! Justin looked at theputer.


    His fingers flew across the keyboard at high speed and he entered the Imperial League''s system...


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After finishing what he wanted to do, Justin picked up his cell phone and looked at the time¡ªit was


    time for his daughter''s live-stream.


    His daughter had told Sponsor Grandpa the day before not to tip her anymore.


    But if he didn''t, she definitely wouldn''t make it through today''s face-off.


    At times like this, he, Sponsor Daddy, would have toe forward! Although saving the damsel in


    distress was an old and cliche trick, it undoubtedly worked well.


    With that in mind, Justin stood up and walked out of the room.


    Sure enough, he saw his daughter secretly lock the door from the inside of the bedroom.


    The corners of his lips curled upward and he returned to the study.


    Then, he entered her live-stream.


    Sweetcherry had already advanced to the top forty and would be advancing into the top twenty after


    the face-off today.


    Thus, one could consider this the semi-finals.


    As only those in the top ten would receive advertising opportunities, the top ten were considered the


    winners of the contest.


    The further one advanced, the harder it would get.


    The day before, she had been matched with Ika, a rich second-generation heir.


    Today, as luck would have it, sweetcherry was matched with a big-name live-streamer with eight million


    followers.


    The other live-streamer''s fans had already tipped him with three million dors worth of virtual gifts at


    this point, so it was very difficult for sweetcherry to beat him.


    Sweetcherry said softly, "There''s really no need to fight to win this match anymore! We only have less


    than a million fans.There¡¯s no way we''ll win!"


    Justin''s lip corners curled upward.


    The ordinary fans were still a little toocking.


    In situations like this, what they were reallypeting was instead the live-streamers¡¯ big boss patrons¡¯


    spending power.


    Justin intended to wait ten minutes for the disparity in the two live-streamers¡¯ point count to be


    much greater before he made his move.


    When that happened, Cherry would definitely be very moved, just like how she had been with Sponsor


    Grandpa the day before...


    Or so he thought.


    Unfortunately, he instead saw...


    ¡®Mia has given you 9,999 airnes¡±


    ¡®¡®Brandon has given you 9,999 airnes¡±


    ¡°Seth has given you 999 airnes¡±


    "XXX has given you 999 airnes¡±


    A row of airne virtual gifts appeared on the screen¡ª they were all Cherry''s kindergarten


    ssmates.


    The children studying in the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten were all rich second-generation heirs, so


    they had nock of pocket money! It took a short while for Cherry to pull ahead of her opponent by five


    million dors worth of points!


    An excited Cherry eximed, "Why are all of you here?!"


    Brandon even wrote: ''l brought all of them here, Boss.I''m cheering for you!"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!"


    Justin, whose finger was already on the gift button but hadn''t yet sent the virtual gifts: ???


    His expression darkened.


    Why did these little brats have so much pocket money? It was time to have a talk with their parents and


    have them limit their children''s pocket money! Having lost another opportunity to please his daughter,


    Justin was so mad that he almost threw his cell phone away.


    However, it was at this moment that the phone beeped¡ªNora had sent him a text message.


    It read: ''Mr.Hunt, if I may be so bold to ask, why do you hate your son¡¯ s mother so much?¡¯ The look in


    Justin''s eyes turned solemn when he saw the message.


    It was time that they had a good talk about this.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    After sending him the message, Nora couldn''t help but feel like she had been too obtrusive.


    Who knew how that narcissistic man would interpret it this time...


    Just as she was thinking about it, she received a reply from him: ¡®Let''s talk about these things face-to-


    face instead¡±


    Nora also felt that some things were better said and rified in person, so she agreed.


    She wrote: ¡®Okay.What time and where?¡¯


    Justin: ¡®When are you free?¡¯


    Nora: ¡®Any time is fine¡±


    Justin: ¡®How about tomorrow morning?¡±


    Nora: ¡°No, I have to sleep¡±


    Justin: ¡®¡®How about noon, then?¡±


    Nora: ''¡¯No, I have to eat¡±


    Justin: ''We can have lunch together¡±


    Nora: ¡®¡¯No¡±


    The food was always served on tiny little tes whenever she ate with him.


    It made eating a real chore.


    Nora had never been one to waste time.


    There was nothing better than being able to go to bed early.


    Rather than spending two hours having a meal, she''d rather get it done in two minutes.


    Wasn''t an additional two hours of sleep a much better deal?


    Justin: ¡®Then when are you free?¡¯


    Nora: ¡®Any time is fine¡±


    Justin: ¡°At the sight of the ellipsis, Nora scrolled upward through their chat log and was suddenly very


    amused.¡±


    She replied : ¡®¡¯Let''s meet at three tomorrow afternoon.I''ll send the location to you¡±


    Justin: ¡®Let''s meet at Club Prism, then. It''s close for both of us¡±


    Nora: ¡®¡¯Okay, no problem¡±


    After confirming the time and location, Justin put down his cell phone and quietly walked out of the


    study.


    He walked carefully over to the door to Cherry''s room.


    Through the crack, he could see the little fellow sitting on her elder brother''s desk and ying games


    on her cell phone with her legs folded up.


    Her little face with baby fat was exceptionally adorable.


    Her chubby fingers slid across the phone screen at high speed.


    She was so immersed in her game that she had totally forgotten where she was.


    The way she dissed her teammates and opponents loudly...


    was really very cute! Justin looked around at Pete¡¯s room.


    As his son was the room''s upant, it was designed in a more masculine style.


    The chairs and tables were mostly blue.


    He nced at the side...


    The vi was rtively small; each floor was only about 2, 000 square feet.


    Apart from Pete''s and his own study rooms and bedrooms, there were still two other rooms.


    Yeah, he supposed he could consider merging the two rooms and turning it into a princess-style room.


    However, given how many Barbies his daughter had, as well as how he would definitely be buying her


    a ton of princess dresses in the future, a room that size was a little too small.


    Since Pete''s study was next to her room, he might as well just give it to her, too.


    The three rooms didn''t seem that big either.


    In that case, maybe he should allocate Pete''s bedroom to her, too...


    The little brat was always making him angry anyway! While envisioning future renovation ns, Justin


    saw Cherry finally finishing her live-stream and winning another face-off.


    He pretended that he had just finished his work, opened the door, and entered the room.


    At the sight of her handsome father, Cherry hastily sat up straight, put down her cell phone, and


    pretended that she was reading.


    Justin asked, "Cherry...Pit, what do you like doing usually?¡±


    ¡®Cherry Pit''? Daddy had been influenced by her.


    A secretly thrilled Cherry wanted to reply with ¡®ying games, of course-...But! Just as she was about


    to answer, she suddenly realized that she was supposed to be Pete right now! If it was Pete, then his


    hobby should be¡­¡±Cherry''s eyes widened in fear.


    "I...I like solving Mathematical Olympiad problems the most..."


    "Really?"


    Justin didn''t expect that his cute and squishy daughter also liked studying so much.


    His heart immediately softened even further and he said, "Shall Daddy teach you, then?"


    Everything the little brat knew was self-taught.


    But now that he had the opportunity to improve his rtionship with his daughter, how could he give it


    up? He would definitely control his temper well and let his daughter have a taste of a father''s tender


    loving care.


    Justin, who was envisioning a scene of a kindly father and an obedient daughter, didn''t notice that


    Cherry was pouting at all.Sob! Daddy really is the meanest! I''m never liking Daddy anymore!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you say? Mr.Hunt didn''t get into an argument with his son but instead got along even better


    with him?"


    Tina, who had her cell phone in her hand, felt like she must have misheard.


    Given Justin''s personality, there was no way he would spoil his son and let him do whatever he wanted


    after realizing that he was live-streaming.


    After all, as a doctor who''d had frequent contact with the Hunts, she knew that even though Mr.Hunt


    pampered his son a lot, he was also very strict on him! Despite his age, the little Mr.Hunt was already


    an all-rounded talent by now!


    Lawrence''s annoying voice reached her through the phone "Yes, you have no idea how gentle the look


    in Mr.Hunt''s eyes was when he realized that the ¡®little mister¡¯ was live- streaming, so why would they


    possibly get into an argument? Why, Ms.York seems very disappointed about the oue?"


    An embarrassed Tina replied, "That''s not what I meant."


    "Don''t worry, I get it.I totally do.You were just thinking of taking the opportunity to seduce Mr.Hunt, that''s


    all.What a shame that he didn''t add you as a friend on Facebook, or did as you wished."


    Tina, She clenched her fists.


    Mr.Zimmer''s words were simply too direct and too awful! She was about to say something when


    Lawrence added, "Oh, right.Mr.Hunt has something he would like me to tell you."


    Upon hearing that it was a message from Justin, Tina immediately asked, "What is it?"


    "Hospital Finest doesn''t need a head of department who harbors ulterior motives like you


    anymore.There''s no ce for you among the Hunts¡¯ private doctors anymore, either.You''d best hurry


    and look for your next employer, Ms.York!"


    Tina: ¡°!!!"


    She wanted to say something, but the other side had already hung up.


    Tina clenched her fists as she listened to the disconnected tone on the phone.


    It was the Hunts¡¯ support that had allowed her to be the head of the surgery department despite


    her age! Now that she had offended Justin, her reputation was probably going to be ruined! No, she


    mustn''t allow that to happen...


    There were other people she could still rely on¡ªthe Smiths! They were on equal standing with the


    Hunts! After all, it was the pills she had ¡®made¡¯ that were keepingn Smith alive.


    Tina stood up and walked out of the room.


    It was gettingte, so it was time for her to head to the Smiths to given a routine checkup.


    Tina took out the Carefree Pill that she had asked someone to buy.


    She removed its packaging and ced it in a small box that she had specially made.


    The box was made of a special material and looked very luxurious, making it seem as if what was


    resting inside wasn''t a pill but a gem.


    Tina went to the Smiths with the pill.


    But as soon as she entered, she saw Dr.Lincoln, a well-known traditional medicine practitioner in the


    circle, seated there.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Next to him, the polite and mild-mannered Joel said, "Dr.York, Dr.Lincoln is here to give my third uncle


    a checkup.Please let him have a look at the pill that you usually give to my uncle¡±


    Although he spoke politely, his tone brooked no refusal.


    How could Tina possibly dare to refuse him? She bit her lip, took a pill from her bag, and handed it to


    Dr.Lincoln.


    After ncing at Tina a couple of times, Dr.Lincoln picked up the pill and examined it.


    Then, he uttered hesitantly, "Huh?"


    Joel looked up and asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Afraid that Dr.Lincoln would realize something, Tina became terribly nervous.


    After looking at it left and right for along while, Dr.Lincoln finally smiled and said, "This pill that Jon


    made sure is amazing.I actually can''t tell how it''s made."


    Tina: ¡°???"


    She clearly remembered that it was Dr.Lincoln who had recognized the Carefree Pill at the medical


    conference back then.


    Howe he didn''t recognize it anymore? She didn''t have the leisure of paying that much attention to


    it, though.


    She smiled and replied, "Yes, this pill that my teacher made has a very troublesome manufacturing


    process, so it''s understandable that you can''t tell how it''s made."


    Dr.Lincoln nodded and said no more.He returned the pill to her.Tina heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    She took the pill from him and hadn consume it, thereby extending his lifespan again.


    When she left after the routine checkup, Joel personally saw her out the door.


    This made her ecstatic.


    The head of the Smiths had actually given her such an honor! The Smiths lived in arge manor.


    Joel saw her to the door in the living room and said, "Feel free to approach me if you run into any


    trouble in the future, Dr.York.This was a weighty promise from him.¡±


    Tina hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr.Smith, there is indeed something...To tell you the truth, I''ve


    graduated with a doctorate from the New York University School of Medicine and am currently applying


    to be a professor in the school¡­¡±


    She wasn''t even thirty years old yet.


    If she became a professor at a medical university and was allowed to train graduate students, she


    would be a legend in the field of medicine on par with Anti! Sure enough, Joel said


    dispassionately, "I see."


    ''l see...¡± Tina got into the car.


    While she was still thinking about what he had meant by that, she received a call from the medical


    university''s HR department.


    "Dr.York, your application has been approved.Starting today, you''re our school''s youngest professor-"


    Tinay ¡­


    She looked in front of her in astonishment.


    The Smiths had sent a Rolls-Royce to pick her up when she wasing over for the checkup.


    Then, she looked to the side¡ªthe people at the guardhouse had opened the gates respectfully and


    were even bowing to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This feeling of having people show her great respect made her feel as if her ego was about to inte.


    So, this was what it felt like to be in power.


    The Smiths were already this powerful even though they were second to the Hunts.


    Should she really seed in getting Justin to fall in love with her...


    Suddenly, she thought of Nora again and a contemtive look appeared in her eyes.


    After leaving the Smiths, Tina suddenly looked at the chauffeur and said with a smile, "Can I trouble


    you to take me to Mr.Myers¡¯ ce? I have something to talk to my teacher about."


    The chauffeur replied respectfully, "Okay, Dr.York"


    Jon Myers was shouting angrily in the living room when Tina arrived at the small vi where he lived.


    "How did I give birth to an animal like you?! How can you go gambling again?! You''ll spend all our


    savings sooner orter!"


    His son, Winston Myers, was sitting on the sofa with a cheeky smile on his face.


    He said, "Hurry up and make Tina marry me, then.


    This way, you can get her to manage the family.


    The footsteps of Tina, who was about to enter, paused slightly.


    She lowered her head, a look of annoyance shing across her eyes.


    That''s right, she and Winston were ssmates in college.


    He had courted her the whole time when they were undergraduates.


    When she discovered that Winston was a letdown and Jon didn''t have a reliable sessor, she had


    feigned affection toward Winston.


    That was why Jon regarded her as his direct sessor.


    Otherwise, why would Jon treat her so well? Tina entered the living room.


    Sure enough, Jon looked at her and said, "Try and talk to him when you have the time, Tina! He''s just


    loafing around all day!"


    Upon being reprimanded in front of Tina, Winston couldn''t take it lying down anymore.


    He said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense.He''s just venting his anger on me because he couldn''t figure out


    the Carefree Pills! Will you only stop thinking that I''m ¡®loafing around all day if I steal the Carefree Pill


    form for you?"


    Jon was so angry that he took a step back and pointed at him incredulously! Tina hurriedly stepped


    forward and held him.


    She said, "Winston, how can you talk to him like that? What''s the big deal about the Carefree Pills? It''s


    not like the Carefree Pills are necessarily the Andersons¡¯ anyway!"


    Jon frowned and looked at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Tina smiled and replied, "Even though Yvette Anderson was the one who developed the Carefree Pill,


    it''s her daughter who brought the form back here with her.In other words, the form belongs to her


    daughter, Nora Smith.Well, Nora eventually has to get married, right?"


    Married? Something suddenly clicked in Jon''s mind and he looked straight at Winston, but right after


    that, he looked back at Tina again.


    He looked hesitant and didn''t know what to say Tina lowered her gaze and sighed.


    "Mr.Myers, there''s actually something that I''ve never mentioned before.I''ve always regarded Winston


    as my brother all these years..."


    Jon immediately understood what she meant.


    He said with a smile, "I''ve also only regarded you as my goddaughter all these years, Tina!"


    Tina broke into a smile.


    She said, "In that case, what are you still waiting for, Mr.Myers? If you don''t hurry, other people may


    approach them once they think of the same idea..."


    Jon said, "I''ll get someone to talk to them about marriage right away!"


    When Jon took out his cell phone and went off to deal with the matter, Tina looked at Winston and


    sighed.


    She said, "Winston, it''s Mr.Myers¡¯ wish to let the Myerses flourish.If bowing out of the picture can make


    you guys happy, I''ll definitely be happy to do s¡ª"


    However, Winston suddenly stood up excitedly and said, " Nora Smith...Is it the same Nora Smith who


    impressed everyone with her dancing at the dance party? I remember her! She''s super pretty!"


    Tina: ¡°???!"


    At the sight of the adoration in Winston''s eyes, she suddenly felt rather offended! When Jon returned


    after the phone call, Tina suddenly asked, "How is your rtionship with Dr.Lincoln, Mr.Myers?"


    Jon sneered, "Lincoln uses his seniority to put himself on an equal footing with me.Hah, he thinks too


    highly of himself!"


    Did he mean that they weren''t on good terms?


    In that case, this meant that Dr.Lincoln covering up the matter about the Carefree Pill for her wasn''t


    because Jon I had asked him to.


    If so, who had asked him to? I At the Andersons.


    Neither Melissa nor Simon expected that they would receive a guest at nine o''clock in the evening.


    It was Mrs.I Levin, the wife of Dr.Levin, a famous surgeon in New York who was also well-known in the


    medical field.


    The Levins were on good terms with the Myerses.


    However, the Andersons werepetitors with the I Myerses, so the Levins rarely visited them during


    all these years.


    Melissa and Simon were rather surprised to see her.


    Mrs.Levin, however, wasn''t a shy woman.


    She held Melissa''s hand and said, "Mrs.Anderson, where''s your niece Nora? I heard she beat up your


    sister-inw and even stopped you from joining the Lowes¡¯ real estate investment?"


    Melissa:"?"


    Mrs.Levin went on.


    "I also heard that she insisted that you invest in stocks? Isn''t that too insensible and frivolous of her?"


    Simon''s expression darkened.


    He found her too noisy, so he turned on the TV and switched to the financial news channel.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Melissa frowned.


    "Are you here sote at night just to say things like that, Mrs.Levin? If so, I''m afraid you''re not wee


    here!"


    Mrs.Levin hastily shook her head and said, "Of course not .I''m here because I have great news for


    you!"


    Melissa was taken aback.


    She was a guest after all, so she resisted the urge to kick her out and asked, "What is it? Mrs.Levin let


    herself into the living room and sat on the sofa.¡±


    However, she changed the subject and said, "I gave your sister-inw a call when I was on my way


    here.I actually wanted to persuade her to go home.Isn''t it awful that she''s still at her parents¡¯ home?"


    Melissa had also heard that Miranda refused to go back to the Woods after she moved back to the


    Sos.


    Farrell was determined to teach her a lesson, so he simply refused to bring her back home.


    However, he didn''t expect their two children to also go to the Sos after Miranda incited them to.


    Miranda even threatened him by saying that unless he brought Melissa to the Sos and made her


    apologize, he could forget about ever bringing her and the children back home! Miranda had also,


    unintentionally or otherwise, revealed to outsiders that the Sos had invested 30 million dors in


    real estate, causing everyone in the circle to be full of envy toward the Sos fornding such a great


    opportunity.


    Mrs.Levin said, "The Sos are about to strike gold and make a fortune with the Lowes.It won''t look


    good on your elder brother if he waits until then to go over! I''d advise you to go over to the Sos


    with him and bring them back home first.After all, the children are also there!"


    Melissa heaved a sigh.


    What made her think that she hadn''t already tried talking to Farrell about it? Unfortunately, he refused


    to listen to her.


    On top of that, he even said that if the children couldn''t even distinguish between right and wrong, then


    they might as well note back for life! As Farrell was still angry, her only option left was to call


    Miranda.


    No matter how unpleasant Miranda was, Farrell''s family would only beplete if she was there!


    However, not only did Miranda give her a huge scolding again, she even said that she would make


    Farrell regret what he had done.


    It seemed like everyone was confident that the Sos were about to make it big...


    In the midst of her thoughts, Mrs.Levin pursed her lips again and said, "Mrs.Anderson, you''re a


    knowledgeable, intelligent, sensible, and considerate person.Your sister-inw is also a good


    person.Everyone in the circle knows this, so how did you guys even get to this point? It seems like


    Nora was the cause of it all, right?"


    "Sigh, looking at it that way, Nora is totally a jinx!"


    The word ¡®jinx¡¯ caused Melissa''s expression to change dramatically.


    She was about to retort when Mrs.Levin added, "Nevertheless, she isn''t entirely without any merits ¡ª


    she''s good-looking after all.And would you look at that, because someone has asked me toe over


    and propose marriage!"


    Marriage?! Political marriages between wealthy families were linked to the rise and fall of the families,


    so children of wealthy families were generally not allowed freedom in their romantic rtionships.


    Therefore, having matchmakers visit families to propose marriage was still a popr practice.


    After all, if the two families were keen, they could just reach an agreement straight away.


    Melissa frowned and asked, "Who did?"


    "The Myerses, of course!"


    Mrs.Levinughed and said, "It¡¯s Jon Myers¡¯ son, Winston Myers! He said that he fell in love at first


    sight with Ms.Smith after seeing her at the dance party! He kicked up a huge fuss and insisted on


    taking Ms.Smith as his wife after he got home.Jon didn''t agree to it initially because he felt that not only


    did shee with baggage, but she also had a bad reputation and was even a very tough woman.But


    Winston Myers was very insistent.Jon simply couldn''t make him change his mind, so he could only ask


    me toe over and propose a marriage between the two!"


    Melissa stood up angrily.


    "Winston Myers? No way!"


    Simon also said angrily, "How can an ignoramus like him be worthy of Nora?!"


    At the sight of their reactions, Mrs.Levin pursed her lips derisively and said, "Winston Myers is certainly


    a little more yful than most, but Nora doesn''t have a good reputation, either! Not only did she cause


    the Andersons to miss out on the Lowes¡¯ investment, but she also did the same to the Woods.On top of


    that, it''s even said that she does stock trading.She must have lost a lot of money, right? Looking at it


    that way, Ms.Smith sure is lucky.Winston Myers is actually interested in her despite how ridiculous the


    things she does are.This must be a blessing for her, right?"


    "To hell with your so-called ¡®blessing''!"


    Even Melissa, who had always been cultured and held herself with propriety, couldn''t help but swear.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She pointed at the door and shouted, "Get lost!"


    How could Mrs.Levin possibly leave? After all, Jon had said that he would give her a huge present as


    thanks if she could make them agree to the marriage! She stayed right where she was and said with a


    smile, "Mrs.Anderson, Mr.Anderson.What''s the meaning of this ? I came here to propose


    marriage.Even if you''re not interested, that''s no reason to drive me out, right? Or is it because


    Ms.Smith''s expectations are too high?"


    It indeed wasn''t right to drive the matchmaker out of the house when they came over to propose


    marriage.


    Even so, the things that Mrs.Levin said were simply too aggravating! A surly Melissa said, "I''ve never


    seen anyone belittling the woman as the first thing they do when they go to someone''s ce to


    propose marriage, either! Mrs.Levin, we''re all distinguished individuals here.If you refuse to leave, then


    it''s not our fault if we don''t show you any courtesy!"


    Simon also said, "Don''t me me for throwing you out if you still don''t leave!"


    Mrs.Levin hade alone, so it was needless to say that she was afraid of the two of them.


    She walked toward the door in embarrassment, cursing as she did so.


    "Hah, what right does an uneducated and unlearned woman have to look down on Winston Myers? At


    the very least, he didn''t produce any kids, right? Nor is he trading stocks! By the way, Mrs.Anderson,


    how much did she lose when she was trading in stocks?"


    ¡®Trading stocks¡¯, ¡®losing money¡¯...


    These phrases caused Melissa to stop in her tracks.


    She suddenly said, "Wait a minute.Mrs.Levin stood still, looked back, and sneered, "What? Have you


    thought it through? That''s more like it! The Myerses are still respectable people in the medical field, no


    matter what.It looks good on you if you form a union with them, right? As for the child¡­¡±


    She let out an icy chuckle and said, "The Andersons will have to take care of her, I suppose! Winston


    Myers will never take her in.You shouldn''t have kept a little bastard like her around.Why didn''t you just


    send her to the orphanage?"


    The things she said were simply getting more and more ridiculous! Melissa said coldly, "Nora didn''t


    lose any money in stocks!¡±


    "She didn''t?" Mrs.Levin was taken aback.


    "The stock market has been in turmoiltely and most stocks have fallen sharply.There''s no way


    nothing would have happened"


    Melissa went upstairs straightaway and got Nora toe down.


    She said, "Nora, show Mrs.Levin over there the stock that you bought!"


    Nora, who was about to go to bed but was instead summoned downstairs for some reason: ? She


    yawned andzily took out her cell phone.


    She opened the stock trading app and went to the section listing the stocks in her possession.


    Mrs.Levin mocked, "What? Is she really in luck and didn''t lose any money?"


    Practically right after she said that, she saw the profits section on the cell phone.


    The stocks that she had invested $300,000 into had already risen to $1,500,000.


    Profit: $1,200,000 And this was just after a few days! Mrs.Levin''s eyes widened big and round as she


    stared at the screen in disbelief.


    When she confirmed that she really wasn''t seeing things, she clenched her fists.


    Nevertheless, she still sneered, "So what even if you''ve made a million dors? You were just


    lucky.Can you beat the Sos¡¯ investment in real estate ?! How shortsighted of you!"


    Practically right after she said that, a report suddenly appeared in the financial news!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Simon had never been someone good at arguing.


    He had found Mrs.Levin very noisy when she came in, so he had turned up the TV''s volume and made


    it very loud.


    The financial news channel was currently reporting thetest news:"...new regtions have been


    announced...to control housing prices...instic housing prices.."


    These phrases made their way faintly into the few people¡¯ S$ ears.


    Everyone''s heads turned as one toward the TV and they watched the news report seriously.


    However, all they caught was just thest few words:"...brought to you by this channel"


    Mrs.Levin was dumbfounded.


    "What did they say just now "


    Although Melissa had already known about it a long time ago, she was nevertheless still a little


    surprised when she actually heard the announcement.


    Why had the policy been announced so quickly? By right, word would always vaguely get out prior to


    any announcements.


    However, they hadn''t heard anything at all this time.


    As expected of the man at the top of the world, indeed.


    To think Justin had actually received the news so early! However, this was no time for her to be


    shocked.


    Melissa looked at Mrs.Levin and smiled.


    "Didn''t you hear just now ? They are going to control housing prices now! The real estate industry is not


    going to be lucrative anymore...¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Levin''s eyes widened in horror.


    Melissa''s lip corners curled upward.


    "Sigh, Nora is such a lucky star.If she hadn''t kicked up a fuss and stopped us from investing, I might


    have just invested $3,000,000 into it! Speaking of which, it''s also thanks to the fuss that Nora kicked


    up, that my elder brother didn''t invest in real estate!"


    She put on a show of gratitude and held Nora''s hand.


    She said, "Nora,e to think of it, it''s rather strange but the Andersons have really received a new


    lease of life and been revitalized ever since you came! No matter what we encounter, everything


    always turned out fine in the end.You''re really a lucky star! It''s your future husband''s honor to be able


    to marry you!"


    Mrs.Levin felt like she had been given a tight p across the cheek when she thought of how she had


    called Nora a jinx just now.


    Although wealthy families weren''t superstitious, they did believe in destiny.


    For example, some people brought luck to their husbands, some people brought luck to their wives;


    some people were lucky, and some people were unlucky...


    Because of Miranda, everyone in the circle now knew about the incident.


    Originally, everyone had been calling Nora a jinx who brought chaos to the family the moment she


    came, but Melissa''s statement hadpletely reversed the situation now.


    After deliberately saying that, Melissa raised her chin and looked at Mrs.Levin.


    She feigned surprise and eximed, "Eh? Why are you still here, Mrs.Levin?"


    Mrs.Levin,"...¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her visit to propose marriage today was actually a deliberate move by Jon and herself.


    Otherwise, with the way she had gone about it, what was the difference between that and asking for a


    fight? Jon''s intention was to have her utterly demean Nora so that the Andersons would take the


    initiative to offer the Carefree Pill as a wedding gift when they got marriedter Although he had


    envisioned a lot of different scenarios, he hadn''t seen thising at all! Mrs.Levin left with her tail in


    between her legs, following which she called Jon and exined the situation.


    After thinking about it carefully, Jon actually felt that Melissa was right.


    Wasn''t it exactly after she had returned that the Andersons produced the Carefree Pill? The Andersons


    had originally already beenpletely suppressed in the pharmaceutical industry, but thanks to the


    Carefree Pill, they were gradually expanding now! If they could get Ms.


    Smith to marry into the Myerses, they might just prosper, too! With that in mind, he looked at Winston


    and said to Mrs.Levin over the phone, "How about this? Pay them another visit and..."


    At the Andersons.


    Melissa had deliberately painted Nora as a lucky star, thereby adding another bargaining chip for her in


    her marital prospects.


    Although Nora saw through it, she didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t have any intentions of finding a husband anyway.


    After all, how could finding a stinky manpare to sleeping? She stretched and went upstairs


    nonchntly.


    By the time she went up, Mrs.Levin had returned.


    However, Melissa didn''t let her in this time.


    She had on an elegant dress and her delicate visage was full of pride as she said, "Mrs.Levin, I''m sure


    you must be very clear on how we feel about this by now.Please leave!"


    Mrs.Levin smiled sheepishly and said, "Mrs.Anderson, that¡¯s not what I mean.


    The Myerses are actually very sincere in their proposal.


    It was me who misunderstood them, so please don''t hold it against them.


    Melissa cast her eyes down and said, "I have nothing to me them for.It''s Nora''s honor to have so


    many suitors.It''s just a shame that she and Mr.Myers are not meant to be."


    Mrs.Levin''s lip corners spasmed.


    Cultured people sure have a way of speaking.


    She had turned the way she came over to provoke them into her paying them a visit to ask for Nora''s


    hand in marriage instead.


    With that, once news of the incident today spread , they would be adding a lovely story to Nora''s name


    instead.


    She gave her an embarrassed smile and said, "Mrs.Anderson, I''m just here to ry a message for the


    Myerses.Mr.Myers fell in love at first sight with Ms.Smith.I was in the wrong just now.The Myerses


    would like a chance to talk face-to-face with Ms.Smith.After all, what if the two youngsters hit it off,


    right?"


    Melissa raised her eyebrows and replied, "I''m afraid Nora doesn''t have time for that."


    "Why wouldn''t she? It doesn''t hurt to make a bit of time to meet, after all.How about this? We''ll set the


    meet at Club Prism tomorrow.Mr.Myers has already said to be there or be square!"


    Fearing that Melissa would refuse, Mrs.Levin left immediately after saying that.


    After she left, Simon looked at Melissa.


    "Is Nora going to meet him?"


    "What for?"


    Melissa said, "Is a wastrel who only knows how to have fun worthy of Nora? No, she''s not going!"


    After speaking, she entered the house and instructed Simon, "Let''s not tell Nora about this"


    Simon also nodded.


    "Yeah, okay.¡¯¡¯ Winston''s reputation in the circle was simply too horrible.


    Who would want to meet him? The next day, Nora got out of bedzily at 7:40 sharp in the morning.


    After brushing her teeth, she put on a baseball cap and drove her kid to school.


    Pete was sitting in the back seat.


    The little fellow was wearing the school uniform dress.


    He was pulling a long face and looked very displeased.


    "Mommy, why do I have to go to school?" Nora yawned.


    As she looked ahead, she replied casually, "Because Cherry will be exposed if you don''t.Be good and


    wait a couple of days, Pete.We''ll switch you guys back when Cherry goes to the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts.Pete sighed helplessly¡¯...Fine."


    After sending Pete to school, she went home and slept until the afternoon.


    After lunch, she drove to Club Prism.


    It wouldn''t do to keep hiding the twins like this either.


    Cherry was such an active child.


    It was just a matter of time before Justin would discover it.


    Therefore, while Justin hadn''t realized anything, she''d best just talk to him more, have him rify what


    had happened back then, and resolve the misunderstanding! When she arrived at Club Prism, she


    stretched and handed the car to the parking valet.


    Then, she walked into the clubzily.


    Five minutes after she entered, another car stopped at the entrance.


    Justin got out of the car with Cherry in his arms and entered Club Prism.


    As soon as he entered, he noticed the romantic decorations in the hallway...


    Was someone proposing? How tacky.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    As soon as Nora entered the dining hall, someone came forward and asked respectfully, "Are you


    Ms.Smith?" Nora nodded casually.


    The man immediately said, "Pleasee with me.¡¯ Nora;''?"


    Did Justin need to go to such extents just to arrange a private room for them to have a chat? The


    puzzled woman followed behind the service staff.


    After taking a couple of steps forward, she discovered that a red carpet had beenid out on the


    ground and there were a lot of balloons and flowers on both sides.


    It looked very romantic at first nce.


    People around them were already gesturing at them.


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed.


    She asked, "Is this a mistake? The waiter looked down at the business card in his hand.


    "Are you Ms.Nora Smith?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "That''s correct, then."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The waiter smiled and said, "Pleasee with me"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    She followed the service staff hesitantly and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The service staff replied, "Someone has prepared a surprise for you, but I can''t tell you what it is yet."


    Justin had prepared a surprise? Nora''s first reaction was to wonder if the man had gone crazy again.


    Then, she suddenly realized that she was actually looking forward to the surprise somewhat.


    Nora reached the other end of the hallway while her thoughts were still running wild.


    The moment she turned the corner, she saw someone standing there with a bouquet of flowers in his


    hands.


    The man was dressed in a suit and looked pretty handsome.


    He came right up to her, got down on one knee, and said, "Ms.Smith, please marry me!"


    Question marks appeared all over Nora''s head at once: ??? What was going on? Winston''s


    disreputable buddies stood on either side of him.


    Tina was also standing at the back of the crowd.


    Everyone was pping as they shouted, "Marry him! Marry him!"


    The noise made the people around them look over.


    Everyone stopped, gathered around them, and mored along, "Marry him!"


    Nora instantly became even more confused! She took a step back and asked with a frown, "Did you get


    the wrong person?"


    A smiling Winston replied, "Ms.Nora Smith, you''re so humorous...You''ve been on my mind ever since


    the moment I saw you dancing.Your graceful bearing has been etched deeply in my mind.Before


    meeting you, I''d never believed in love at first sight, but you''ve made me understand the meaning of


    this phrase now.Doesn''t the fact that you''re here indicative of how you feel?"


    His words became mushier and mushier as he spoke, causing Nora''s brows to draw together.


    She took another step back.


    "I''m here to meet someone.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, I, Winston Myers, am exactly who you''re looking for!"


    Winston offered her the bouquet again.


    "Beautiful flowers for a beautifuldy...What a perfect match!"


    Nora:...


    She frowned and said, "Sorry, I really don''t know who you are.I have something on, so please let me


    through¡¯ Everyone;¡¯?"


    In the midst of the audience''s puzzlement, Winston frowned and said, "Ms.Smith, surely you''re going


    too far? I already asked someone to go to your house to discuss our marriage yesterday, and also said


    that I''ll be waiting and proposing to you here"


    He grabbed Nora''s shoulder.


    "How can you possibly not know who I am when you''re already here?!"


    Unfortunately, before he could touch Nora, her delicate and slender fingers had already tightened


    around his wrist.


    With a light pull, she threw Winston over her shoulder and he fell onto the ground! Winston


    He had never been one to take the short end of the stick from others.


    Upon being thrown to the ground in front of everyone, he became embarrassed and angry.


    He got up and snapped, "What are you doing?"


    Tina also walked out from behind the crowd at this point.


    She frowned and chastised, "Ms.Smith, even if you don''t think Mr.Myers is good enough for you, you


    shouldn''t humiliate him like that!"


    "I''m not good enough for her?" Winston was infuriated.


    Tina always knew how to hit a raw nerve for him.


    He stretched out his finger and pointed at Nora in the face while saying, "I''m not good enough for you?


    It''s more like you''re not good enough for me! What makes you, a woman saddled with a child, think


    you''re too good for me ??¡±


    "Exactly..."


    The people around them were all Winston''s friends, so they were all speaking up for him.


    "What right does someone who grew up elsewhere have to look down on people like us who grew up in


    New York? "Mr.Myers is a native New Yorker! He has a lot of connections in New York!"


    "I heard that she got herself pregnant before marriage...If it wasn''t for that pretty face of hers, and for


    her reputation as a lucky star or whatnot, would anyone even approach them to ask for her hand in


    marriage?"


    "Exactly.If you think even Mr.Myers is not good enough for you, then who do you think is good enough?


    Surely you''re not dreaming of Joel Smith or Justin Hunt, right? They''re way out of your league!"


    Everyone started to passments, but what they said was very annoying and tiresome to Nora.


    She looked at the people in front of her mockingly and clicked her tongue in annoyance and said


    dispassionately , ¡° Did the New York Center open their doors and let all of you out?"


    Her words made everyone fall silent for a moment.


    But right after, a furor went through the crowd! The New York Center''s full name was the New York


    Psychiatric Center.


    As the name indicated, it was a hospital that specialized in mental illnesses.


    Patients who couldn''t recover were typically kept there, which made it more or less the same as


    keeping them under surveince.


    In other words, Nora was mocking everyone and calling them lunatics!


    "Do you really need to say such mean things, Ms.Smith?"


    Tina sighed and said, "Your previous engagement has already been annulled, so you should stop being


    so choosy.It''s your blessing to be able to marry Mr.Myers.¡±


    Someone next to her asked curiously, "Her previous engagement was annulled? By who?"


    Tina said pretentiously, "This concerns Ms.Smith''s privacy , after all, so I..."


    "Just say it!"


    Tina finally replied, "It''s the Grays..."


    "The Grays? Which? Why haven''t I heard of them before? Are there any powerful Grays in New York?"


    "I don''t think so.."


    Tina waved and said, "The Grays aren''t from New York; they''re from California.As all of you know,


    Ms.Smith grew up outside of New York, away from the Andersons.I heard that her father is just a small


    businessman...I guess the Grays can also be considered a wealthy family over there?"


    While the Grays were considered pretty impressive in California, they werepletely not up to par in


    New York Everyone suddenly burst intoughter.


    "It can''t get any more embarrassing to have your engagement annulled by nobodies like the Grays."


    "Given what she''s like, who else would want someone like her?"


    At the entrance.


    When Justin walked in with Cherry and saw the flowers and the red carpet on the ground, his lip


    corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    Then, he overheard the service staff members walking by him say,...


    I heard that it''s a Ms.Smith who prepared all these.


    She''s intending to propose to someone...Justin suddenly froze when he heard this.


    Ams.


    Smith had prepared all these? There shouldn''t be that many people with thest name Smith here


    today, right? Was she intending to propose to him? His heart suddenly started to race, and he even


    straightened his back and neatened his clothes.


    Surely Ms.Smith won''t say something like ¡®Since we already have children, let''s just marry and give


    them aplete home¡¯ter, right? Heh.


    Suddenly, the red carpet and flowers didn''t seem so tacky anymore.


    They looked pretty nice.


    With that in mind, he quickened his pace.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Even though Cherry, who was in Justin''s arms, had been forced to go through a ¡®sharing session of


    love¡¯ known as a Mathematical Olympiad lesson the previous night, she was nevertheless still very


    excited that she could openly skip ss today.


    Her big round eyes swiveled as she looked about.


    In her young and tender voice, she asked, "Did Mommy prepare these for you, Daddy?"


    Justin replied: ¡®¡¯...Yeah, I think so."


    He coughed and asked, "If Ms.Smith proposes to meter, should I ept or reject her?"


    Cherry!????"


    She stared at her stinky daddy with question marks all over her head, thinking that he must have left


    his IQ at home today.


    Why would Mommy possibly do something as pointless as this? If she had the time to set up all these,


    she''d definitely rather sleep in a little longer instead! Cherry''s lip corners spasmed as she replied,


    "You''re imagining things, Daddy¡±


    When the service staff who passed by them finished speaking, the other service staff corrected her and


    said, "Ms.Smith isn''t the one who prepared it.It''s someone else who prepared it because he¡¯s nning


    to propose to her! You''ve got it the other way!"


    Unfortunately, Justin The Narcissist didn''t hear that.


    When he passed by a corner, he suddenly heard amotion in front.


    Then, he saw the woman surrounded by a group of people.


    Amidst all the mockery and ridiculing thrown at her, even though she had azy look on her face, her


    back was straight as if a lofty tree on a cliff.


    Justin frowned.Just as he was about to go forward...


    "Who says no one wants Ms.Smith?"


    Suddenly, a gentle and sultry male voice rang throughout the ce.


    Nora looked behind her suddenly and saw a man dressed in a light gray suit standing a short distance


    away.


    He had exquisite features and deep but warm eyes.


    His lips were thin and he had a sharp nose.


    He exuded a warm andfortable aura like that of a spring breeze.


    As though a prince stepping right out of a fairytale, he took step after step toward Nora until he came


    up to her.


    He stood shoulder to shoulder with Nora and said ina clear and pleasant voice, "This is the marriage


    agreement between Ms.Smith and the Grays.With this, why would anyone say that the engagement


    has been annulled?"


    Everyone,''?"


    ven Tina was dumbfounded.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    The corners of the man''s lips curled upward into a small smile as he replied, "I''m Caleb Gray.¡±


    He looked down at Nora.The man''s eyshes were very long and he had a bit of a mncholic look in


    his eyes.He gave off a polite and down-to-earth air.


    He said, "Ms.Smith, I''m Anthony''s uncle¡¯ Nora became even more confused.


    What did Anthony Gray''s uncle have anything to do with her? Then, she heard Caleb say in his gentle


    and mellow voice, "There are only two men in the Grays who are not married yet¡ªAnthony and


    me.Originally, going by our ages, Anthony is a more suitable match for you¡ªafter all, I''m four years


    older than you.But since he''s blind and cannot recognize a treasure for what it''s worth, I shall fulfill the


    marriage agreement instead.This is the agreement; you can have a look at it."


    Caleb took out the marriage agreement that Nora''s mother had written when the two families had


    agreed on the children''s future marriage and showed it to her.


    She had once owned a copy of the marriage agreement too.


    However, she had torn it up when she returned to the States and broken off the engagement.


    She''d thought that Anthony would also do the same, but they had actually kept it? She looked at the


    contents of the agreement next.


    It was clearly stated on the Smiths¡¯ end that this was Nora¡¯ marriage agreement.


    However, on the Grays¡¯ end, what it stated was indeed just ¡®aman of suitable age¡¯! In other words, it


    didn''t necessarily have to be Anthony! Nora''s brows knitted together.


    The sudden appearance of a fiance really was very troublesome...


    But here came the question again¡ªwhy were the Grays so insistent on fulfilling the marriage


    agreement with her? It wasn''t enough that Anthony left, so they were sending Caleb here now?


    Moreover, Caleb was obviously much more reliable than that idiotic Anthony.


    While Nora was preupied with these, Tina, who was standing in the distance, breathed a sigh of


    relief! It was exactly because she was afraid that Nora and Justin would be entangled with each other


    that she had incited Winston to court Nora in the first ce.However, if she had a fiance...


    Wouldn''t that be great? Wasn''t her fiance a little too good-looking though? Not only did he seem gentle,


    considerate, and elegant, but his eyes were also deep and innocent.


    It made one wish to care for and protect him, and also made them not have the heart to betray him...


    Tina couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.Gray, are you aware that she has a child?"


    "I am."


    Caleb said unhurriedly, "For Nora''s sake, I am willing to ept her and love her like my own.Everything


    is fine as long as Nora doesn''t resent us for breaking off the engagement in the beginning.¡¯


    Everyone: ¡°!!!"


    Not only was the man handsome, but he was also deeply in love with Nora! Caleb looked straight at


    Winston after he spoke.


    He said, "So, is this gentleman here still going to force my fiance to marry him?"


    The word ¡®force¡¯ made Winston look a little embarrassed.


    However, Club Prism was an establishment run by the Imperial Corporation, so no one dared to make


    any trouble.


    Winston let out a cold snort.


    Although he was rather displeased, he nevertheless turned, gave a wave, and left with his tail in


    between his legs, together with his friends.


    After they left, Caleb suggested, "Why don''t we find somewhere to have a good chat, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora certainly needed to have a good chat with turnabout how they should call off the marriage


    agreement.


    With that in mind, a troubled Nora nodded.


    In the distance.


    Justin was already pulling a long face.


    He looked at his daughter in his arms, hoping that she would put in a good word for him.


    However, he instead Saw a Starry-eyed Cherry staring at Caleb.


    With a look of infatuation all over her face, she said, "Daddy, that young mister over there is so


    handsome!"


    Justin: ¡°???"


    He asked solemnly, "You like him?"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Uh-huh! His eyshes are so long! Also, Mommy likes people who are like obedient little puppies!"


    He suddenly felt an urge to throw the little fellow down! But what could he do? Since she was his


    daughter, he could only pamper and dote on her.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly strode forward.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nora was about to find somewhere to ask Caleb about the marriage agreement when she turned and


    saw Justin walking over with Cherry in his arms.


    She immediately stood still and called out, "Mr.Hunt?"


    Then, she looked at her daughter in his arms and said¡¯...Pete?"


    Cherry, "..."


    Justin cast his eyes down and asked, "Ms.Smith, don''t you want to know why I hate my son''s mother


    so much?"


    Nora,''???"


    Caleb looked rtively innocent.


    The Grays were also not as powerful as the Hunts.


    However, even as he stood in front of Justin who had let loose all of his imposing aura, he surprisingly


    didn''t seem outshone.


    He lowered his gaze and said gently, "You can go about your matters first if you''re busy, Ms.Smith.I can


    go to the Andersons and discuss the details of the marriage agreement with Mrs.Anderson


    instead.You''re already an adult, so it''s time that we get married soon¡¯ Nora,"!!"


    She looked at Justin and then at Caleb.


    The bold and resolute woman quickly made a decision.


    "Mr.Gray, please wait a moment for me."


    Then, she looked at Justin and said, "Mr.Hunt, let''s talk first!"


    The children always came first!

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Seeing that Nora had chosen him, Justin secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Caleb and suddenly said, "It''s going to be a long talk.How about you rest somewhere,


    Mr.Gray?"


    Caleb nced at Nora with his deep and slightly mncholic eyes.


    Then, he cast his eyes down and sat on a random chair in the hallway.


    "No, it''s fine.I''ll wait for her here."


    Justin, How were they supposed to calm down and have a good chat with him waiting here?


    Unfortunately for him, Nora found it a good idea to make everything clear today, so she nodded and


    said, "Okay."


    Then, she entered the private room with Justin.


    Club Prism was the best club in New York.


    A lot of people chose Club Prism for their business talks, and the soundproofing in the rooms was also


    very good.


    The noise outside was shut out after they entered the private room.


    Nora sat on the sofa in the private room and looked at Justin.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, you"


    Before she could finish though, Justin frowned and asked, "Shouldn''t you exin the marriage


    agreement first, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Justin lowered his gaze.


    His earlobes were a bit red, but he nevertheless bit the bullet and said, "Considering how invested you


    are in my affairs, you must be interested in me, right? In that case, I can''t just allow the woman, whom


    I''m giving a chance to, to two-time me.''''


    Nora : ¡°''????"


    She was about to refute him when Justin spoke again.


    He said, "Ms.Smith made frequent contact with my son when we were in California.Aftering to


    New York, you also kept trying to approach me and ask about my affairs.All of these are what I think it


    is, right? After all, apart from that, there shouldn''t be any other reason, right?"


    Nora,''!!"


    She had already known a long time ago that Justin was a narcissist who thought that every woman


    who approached him was in love with him.


    However, he felt different to her today.


    It was as if he was presenting facts to her and reasoning with her so that he could convince her that her


    actions were indeed sending the message that she was in love with him? Nora frowned.


    She thought back carefully to all the recent events.


    Assuming that he didn''t know that his son was also hers, her recent actions were indeed rather


    inappropriate.


    She had paid too much attention to him.


    Besides, if she denied it now, wouldn''t it seem a bit too strange? Nora didn''t speak for a while.


    Justin stared at her with his dark eyes.


    He had to seal the case right at the start of the talk.


    Otherwise, that woman might just run off with that fiance of hers! The beauty mark at the corner of his


    eye seemed to sway a little.


    Justin lowered his gaze and went on.


    "Silence means consent, Ms.Smith.I was right, wasn''t I?"


    Left with no other choice, Nora, who could only acquiesce to it, replied: ¡°.. I suppose so."


    She nced at Cherry.


    Cherry also cast a silent nce at her.


    Sigh, little did she expect that someone like Mommy, who only knew how to sleep, would also have to


    contribute to the family one day.


    How rare.


    Seeing how she looked somewhat reluctant, Justin picked up his cell phone and sent Lawrence a text


    message: ''Check Caleb Gray''s background: After sending the message, he put down the phone and


    spoke seriously.


    "Okay.On ount of how you''re in love with me and that I''m also willing to give you an opportunity, I


    will answer your questions truthfully and tell you everything you want to know.Go ahead, Ms.Smith.¡±


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed as she stared at him with a speechless look in her eyes.


    The opportunity hadn''te easy, though, so she immediately asked, "Do you know Pete''s mother,


    Mr.Hunt va Justin looked at her calmly.¡±


    His dark and bottomless eyes wavered a little before he answered, "No, I don''t.'' Nora was puzzled.


    "Then why do you hate her so much?"


    Justin clenched his jaw.


    His expression turned somewhat serious as he looked at the coffee table in front of him.


    To be honest, he had never brought up what happened back then to anyone¡ª because doing that


    would expose the scars in his heart.


    However, he knew that it would probably be very difficult for them to acknowledge each other if he


    didn''t make things clear now.


    With that in mind, he said dispassionately, "On April 7th, five years ago, I received a call.The other


    party imed to be my son''s mother.She asked me to prepare 1.5 million dors for her.If I did as she


    asked, she would tell me where my son was.''¡¯


    1.5 million dors¡­


    Nora frowned and asked, "And then?"


    Justin''s voice was very low.


    "Of course, I didn''t believe her.Apart from one night that I can''t remember anything about, I''ve never


    touched any woman.''¡¯ Nora''s hand subconsciously balled up into a fist.


    The anxiety in her heart made her repeat, "And then?"


    Justin, who noticed that her voice was shaking, slowly went on.


    "I hung up after that.Maybe because she realized that she wasn''t going to get any money from me, she


    straight-up sent me a set of GPS coordinates and said that the child was at that location.If I didn''t go


    and pick him up, then the child would suffocate to death"


    ''Suffocate to death''...


    Despite knowing full well that Pete was safe and sound, Nora still found herself having difficulties


    breathing.


    She suddenly thought of what Henry had said when she monitored his cell phone the other time.


    He said that he had buried the child with his own hands...


    At this point, the look in Justin''s eyes turned cold and he said, "I happened to be passing by California


    that time.Thinking that it felt a little weird, I made an extra trip.Sure enough, I saw Pete who had been


    buried in the ground shortly after he was born"


    Nora stood up abruptly.


    She clenched her fists tightly, and even her arms were trembling.


    She asked, "How was he?"


    Justin looked up at her.


    "He wasn''t breathing anymore at that time.Nora''s eyes widened in horror.Justin''s voice was still as low


    and somber as before.¡±


    He said, "I dug him out of the ground.His mouth and nose were full of dirt.Luckily, I had brought a family


    doctor with me that time, so he managed to perform CPR on the baby in time.The doctor said that he


    had been in the ground for about twenty to thirty minutes...Had wee a few minutester, it wouldn''t


    have been possible to save him anymore."


    His mood also became dreary at this point and a wave of irritability and resentment welled up in him.


    He said, "Pete waster diagnosed with mild autism.The psychiatrist said that it was caused by the


    events back then.Even though he doesn''t remember anything, he had felt too insecure during that


    time.''


    Justin looked straight at Nora when he spoke.Pete had been weak and frail ever since he was a baby.


    Every time he fell sick, Justin''s resentment toward his mother would grow a little.


    That woman had really disregarded her son''s life just for the sake of money.


    How he wished he could kill Pete''s mother.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he realized that Nora was Pete''s mother, doubts about the events back then started to


    form in his mind.


    He looked at Nora and asked, "What''s the matter, Ms .Smith?"


    Nora looked at him.


    After she knew the truth, while her heart ached for Pete, she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She finally knew the reason why Justin hated Pete''s mother now, in which case, everything would now


    be open for discussion! She looked straight at Justin and said, "His mother had her difficulties back


    then!"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    The private room was inplete silence.With a deep look in his eyes, Justin looked straight at Nora


    and asked, "What kind of difficulties?"


    Nora couldn''t figure out what the man was thinking, so she felt that she couldn''t tell him everything at


    once.


    She had to take it slow.


    What if that domineering man took the two children away and refused to let her see them anymore after


    she told him the truth? Nora had never been one to do things she wasn''t confident about, especially


    when her children were involved.


    She lowered her gaze and said, "All mothers love their children.Maybe someone took the child from her


    when she had only just given birth? Or maybe she has been looking for the child all these years?"


    Justin''s jaw tightened.


    He asked, "Then can you tell me how she became pregnant with my child?"


    How she became pregnant? How would Nora possibly know?! She shook her head.


    "Even you don''t know how the child came about.Maybe she doesn''t know, either?"


    Nora raised her head.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were very dark on her deathly pale countenance.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, her eyes glinted with a dark light as she said, "Of course, I''m not trying to make excuses for


    her.Since she has brought the baby into the world, it is her negligence as a mother that she failed to


    foresee what came next and failed to protect her child."


    She had spent every day in pain and regret during the past five years.


    Back then, she had immediately contacted her aunt abroad when she discovered that she was


    pregnant.


    Her aunt had wanted toe back to the States to take her right away, but because Nora was in the


    midst of developing a drug, she had been reluctant to leave.


    Thus, the two of them had agreed that her aunt would onlye back for her during her ninth month of


    pregnancy.


    Cold-hearted people like the Smiths would never help her to raise her children.


    She had envisioned many different scenarios, but she had never expected that she would give birth


    prematurely.


    Neither did she expect Henry to be so vicious! How exactly had he brought himself to bury his own


    grandchild with his own hands? After that, she had med herself and regretted her actions countless


    times, but it was all useless and to no avail.


    Justin looked at her.


    Even though she was expressionless, she gave off an air of pain.


    He wanted to ask what exactly had happened back then, but he suddenly couldn''t bring himself to ask


    any more.


    From the way she doted on Pete so excessively, it was obvious that she wasn''t someone who would


    abandon her son.


    Moreover, she was Anti.


    Money was pretty much within easy reach for her.


    There was no way she would be interested in a mere 1.5 million dors! Therefore, the woman who


    had called him anonymously that time wasn''t her at all!


    Unfortunately, he had really dug up a baby at the location that the woman had given to him and seen


    that the baby was on the brink of death.


    After that, he had also had a DNA paternity test done and verified that the baby was indeed his child.


    He then tried to trace Pete''s mother''s phone number, but by then, she had already disappeared off the


    face of the earth.


    All traces of her had been erased.


    At that time, he had thought that the woman must be afraid that he would seek revenge on her.


    Even though he had never stopped looking for her all these years, he didn''t put much effort into it


    anymore, either.


    After all, she was Pete''s mother.


    Was he really supposed to kill her after he found her? But now that he thought about it again, how


    would someone who had the ability to escape his tracking efforts and leave him clueless after calling


    him possiblyck those 1.5 million dors? Beep.


    In the midst of his thoughts, his cell phone suddenly beeped.


    It was Lawrence sending him information on Caleb.


    Justin nced at Nora¡ªshe was looking straight ahead nkly as if she was still stuck in her


    memories.


    He didn''t bother her and opened the email instead.


    The email contained all of Caleb''s information.


    Name: Caleb Gray Age: 29


    Height/Weight: 6''1", 154 Ibs


    Health: Frail and sickly


    Justin frowned when he saw this.No wonder he wasn''t married yet despite being 29 years old.


    It was probably his ''frail and sickly'' constitution that was holding him back.


    He continued to read on.


    The further he read, the more grave his expression became.


    Lawrence didn''t dare to give him any subjective assumptions, so everything he sent was information


    that he had found during his investigation.


    The Grays in California first made their fortune in Canada, but Caleb''s father had returned to the States


    with his eldest brother 25 years ago and settled down in California Afterward, the Grays and Nora''s


    mother, Yvette Anderson, were in frequent contact, so they decided to let their children marry each


    other.


    As far as the Grays were concerned, as the second son, Caleb had never been involved with the


    Grays'' domestic businesses and had grown up abroad the whole time as if he had been exiled.


    He was very smart.


    He enrolled into college at the age of twelve, did his doctorate studies at fifteen, and became a


    pharmacist after that.


    However, he gave up being a pharmacist very quickly.


    One could say that he had left the industry to be a businessman.


    His return to the States this time was because he had fallen out with the Grays in California.


    He nned to open a pharmaceutical factory in New York.


    There didn''t seem to be any problems with his life history, and he seemed very much like an unfavored


    second son of the family.


    The strange thing here, however, was that the Grays made overseas phone calls almost every other


    day.


    Lawrence actually couldn''t find out where they were calling.


    However, ever since Caleb returned to the States, the Grays had stopped making overseas phone


    calls.


    In addition, the Grays'' very first business asset in California had also been a pharmaceutical factory.


    However, none of the other Grays had ever done anything rted to medicine! Something was


    definitely wrong here.


    Nora had recovered while Justin was thinking.


    She nced at Cherry again and asked with a smile, "Cherry...Pit, you''ll be going to the Quinn School


    of Martial Arts tomorrow, right?"


    She would be able to switch the children back once she was there.


    After all, the little fellow had sses to attend! Cherry''s big cute eyes blinked and she nodded.


    "Uh-huh!"


    But as soon as she said that, Justin said, "We''re taking a day off tomorrow, so he won''t be going over."


    Cherry and Nora;''??"


    Both of them looked at Justin, only to see him say without batting an eyelid, "I have to go to the main


    house tomorrow, so I''ll be taking Pete there."


    He hadn''t spent enough time with his daughter yet.


    How could he let them switch back? Once he sent Cherry to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, she


    wouldn''t being back anymore! Justin had already figured it out.


    He would take Cherry to the main house the next day and stay there for a few days .


    This way, Grandma and Mom would be able to spend some time with her.


    At the same time, he would also renovate the vi and set up a room for his daughter! Nora''s lip


    corners spasmed.


    "When will Pete be going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, then?"


    Justin nced at her and said with a smile, "Next month, I suppose Nora gave Cherry a look that


    screamed "You''re on your own".


    Then, she stood and said, "Okay.In that case, that''s it for our chat today, Mr.Hunt!"


    She walked to the door.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw Caleb standing nearby.


    His mncholic eyes looked over the moment the door opened.


    "Since the two of you are done with your talk, is it our turn now, Ms.Smith?"


    Before Nora even said anything, Justin said, "You can just talk in this private room"


    It was just as well that Nora couldn''t be bothered to go somewhere else, either.


    Besides, the private room had likely already been paid for, so she nodded and said, "Okay , that works"


    However, when Caleb entered the private room, he saw that Justin was still seated inside.


    Caleb was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, he took a seat gracefully.


    His thin and moist lips looked rather bewitching on his overly pale face.


    He was good-looking and his eyes looked terribly innocent.


    He said, "Ms.Smith, about the marriage agreement...''¡¯


    Before he could finish, however, he was interrupted by Justin''s icy words.


    "Mr.Gray, the marriage agreement has been voided.I won''t be troubling you to take care of the mother


    of my child."


    Nora,¡¯''???"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Caleb was also stunned.


    He looked at Justin in disbelief and then at Nora before he asked hesitantly, "The mother of his child?"


    Nora''s expression turned solemn.


    Had Justin discovered the truth? While she was wondering about it, Justin nced at her and said


    casually, "Ms.Smith and Pete get along very well .Pete also considers her his Mommy.¡¯''


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief.So, that was what he meant.


    ..


    That guy could totally scare someone to death with his words.Caleb also heaved an obvious sigh of


    relief.


    He lowered his gaze and said with a smile, "Mr.Hunt is certainly fond of cracking jokes.Those who


    didn''t know any better would ''ve thought that Ms.Smith''s child was yours..."


    He was clearly trying to provoke Justin with his words.


    Had Nora''s child not been Justin''s, he would definitely have pulled a long face.


    However, Justin instead said with a smile, "If I start a family with Ms.Smith, I will definitely treat her


    daughter like my own"


    Cherry, who was in his arms, pursed her lips in contempt when she heard what he said.


    Who was it that deleted her from his Facebook ount?! Caleb, who didn''t seem to expect that he


    would say that, was a little stunned.


    After a brief moment, he looked at Nora and asked, "What about you, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora also wanted to reject Caleb.


    Now that she had a ready excuse, she might as well just use it.


    Thus, she said, "Yes, I''ve been fond of Mr.Hunt for a long time now.Besides, my marriage agreement


    with the Grays has already been canceled a long time ago in California.There was a mncholic look


    in Caleb''s eyes.¡±


    He heaved a heavy sigh and said, "Alright, then.I originally only took out the marriage agreement to


    help you out of that situation anyway...It''s better to make friends than enemies.Your mother was also


    good friends with the Grays back then, and I can''t just kick you while you''re down now, either."


    Then, he added, "But it is ultimately the Grays who did something wrong first.


    How about this? Let''s take it that I owe you a favor.I will definitely repay it if I have a chance to in the


    future.


    Nora had originally thought that Caleb hade all the way to New York with the marriage agreement


    because of her.


    Little did she expect that he would let go so easily.


    She immediately felt guilty for harboring such petty thoughts about him just now.


    She hastily waved and said, "It''s not the Grays'' fault.I was the one who got pregnant before the


    marriage.It''s understandable that the Grays would want to break off the engagement."


    Caleb, however, shook his head and said, "You didn''t know how you became pregnant, either.It wasn''t


    right of the Grays to abandon you under those circumstances.You don''t have to say any more,


    Ms.Smith.If there''s anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know.".


    ¡°Okay"


    Caleb smiled again and said, "I''ll head off first, then."


    Seeing him turn to leave, Nora called out to him, "Please wait a moment, Mr.Gray: Caleb looked back


    at her with his clear and gentle eyes.¡±


    The way he looked was as if she was a scumbag.


    Nora coughed and said, "Can you rip up the marriage agreement?"


    Caleb smiled and said, "I was originally intending to keep it, but since you''ve asked, I''ll just return it to


    you."


    He took out the marriage agreement again and handed it to Nora.


    "I went to California once when I came back to the States this time.My father had taken out the


    marriage agreement to burn it up, but I happened to see it, so I kept it instead"


    Nora examined the marriage agreement¡ªit was identical to the one she had torn up.


    She balled up the marriage agreement and ced it in her pocket.


    Justin narrowed his eyes when he saw what she did.


    As expected, Anti really was a careful person.


    She knew that she mustn''t leave any traces of it behind, so she must be nning to destroy it


    completely at home instead.


    Caleb smiled.


    He had actually arrived at the same conclusion as Justin''s and thought that she was intending to bring


    it home and destroy it there.


    Cherry, who was in Justin''s arms, was the only one who couldn''t help but face-palm.


    Mommy was simply toozy.


    She wasn''t even willing to spend the energy to tear up the marriage agreement, let alone having to


    take a few steps to toss it into the trash? if she was that free, she would definitely rather sleep for a few


    more seconds instead.


    Elsewhere.


    At the kindergarten.


    Pete went to school in a dress.


    The other children surrounded him as soon as he entered the ssroom.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Cherry, your live-stream yesterday was so exciting!"


    "Boss, did you see the virtual gift I sent you? It''s a whole $ 150,000, you know! I took really long to


    save that amount of money!"


    "Me too! Me too! I also sent you $15,000!"


    "And me! And me! I also sent you $15,000!"


    While everyone was talking, tiny little Mia whispered, "Cherry, I also sent you $150,000!"


    Pete found the others awfully noisy and annoying, but Mia spoke in a timid manner.


    Her voice was melodious and pleasant to the ear, so he was a little more patient toward her than


    toward the others.


    He nodded at Mia.


    Then, he walked toward his seat expressionlessly and coolly, took out his Mathematical Olympiad


    worksheets, and started working on it.


    Seth was about toe over and talk to Cherry, but as soon as he approached, he noticed that Pete


    was doing his Mathematical Olympiad assignments.


    He nced at it silently and was shocked.


    The problems that Cherry was solving were much moreplex than his.


    On top of that, they were two grades higher! He looked at Cherry with aplicated look on his face


    and silently moved away.


    The teachers had also noticed Cherry''s unusual behavior, but given how Mrs.Lowe had abused her the


    day before, it was normal that she would be down in the dumps today.


    Thus, they sympathized with her very much and gave her extra meat during mealtime! They also


    removed all the vegetables that she didn''t like.


    Pete, who had never experienced such warmth from others, fell silent.


    He looked at the kindergarten with his cool and distant eyes, feeling as if something had been set free


    in his heart.


    A small hand grabbed his at this point.


    Right after that, Mia''s timid voice reached him.


    "Are you a boy today, Cherry?"


    Pete was taken aback.


    He asked, "How did you know that? ¡°


    Mia, who was a little embarrassed, replied, "It''s because you''re always very lively and never quiet when


    you''re a girl.But when you''re a boy, that''s when I can get an opportunity to talk to you-"


    Pete, While he was in a daze, Mia suddenly came near, leaned into his ear, and said, "Don''t be scared,


    Cherry.Daddy told me that they''re gonna change our dance teacher.It seems like something has


    happened to the Lowes.Did you notice? Sinead the Doggy isn''t even in school today."


    Pete: ¡®''?"


    Was Cherry very scared of the dance teacher? It was really ticklish how the girl was leaning into his ear


    to speak, though.


    While the two were talking, Ms.


    Lynn came in with a woman.


    She said, "This is our new dance teacher- Her name is Tanya Turner, and she''s even more famous


    than Mrs.Lowe.She''ll be teaching everyone how to dance in the future! Please p for her, everyone!"


    Pete apuded with the rest of the children.


    Soon, it was time for dance lessons.


    When Tanya was teaching the children how to dance, she noticed a small and petite child who had a


    look of envy on her face outside the ssroom.


    For some reason, even though there were so many children in the kindergarten, Tanya found this child


    especially heartwarming at first sight.


    She walked over to her and squatted down.


    Just as she was about to speak, Mia suddenly closed her eyes and fainted!

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    "Hey? Hey!"


    The kindergarten fell into chaos.Tanya picked up Mia and ran straight to the school doctor''s office.


    She called out to Mia as she ran, but the girl didn''t react.


    Tanya felt as if her heart had stopped beating.


    For some reason, the little life in her arms made her feel like crying, but she didn''t dare to think too


    much about it.


    When she reached the school doctor''s office, upon examining Mia, the school doctor found out that she


    was having an allergic reaction, so they rushed her to the hospital immediately.


    As Tanya was the first to find out that she had fainted, she had to follow them to the hospital so that she


    could exin the situation to the doctor.


    Thus, she went along with them.


    They went to the A&E department.


    The doctor turned to Tanya with a frown after he examined Mia and reprimanded her.


    He said, "This child has a mango allergy.As her mother, how can you be so negligent?"


    Tanya was taken aback.


    Her colleague, the school doctor, standing next to her wanted to exin, but the doctor was too busy.


    He snapped, "Why are you still prattling on here? Hurry and put her on an IV drip! Mango allergies are


    no joke!"


    The school doctor panicked when he heard that it was a serious condition.


    Mia was the very life of the head of the Smiths.


    Should anything happen to her in school, they would be in trouble! After the doctor prescribed Mia


    some medicine, the nurse took them to the room next door and hooked the girl up on an IV drip.


    As the hospital was overloaded, there weren''t any beds avable.


    Tanya had no choice but to put her on herp and hold her while they sat in the room.


    It was rtively cold in New York at the moment.


    On top of that, little Mia was also very weak right now.


    The IV fluids entered her body through the needle in her hand, making her little hands icy-cold.


    Tanya held her little hands and warmed her with her own.


    Ms.Lynn, who had alsoe with them, paced back and forth with her eyes red.


    She kept ming herself as she paced about.


    "It''s all my fault for not keeping an eye on Mia.But there really aren''t any mangoes in our school.Where


    exactly did Mia get it from?"


    The school doctor also had a very troubled look on his face while Ms.


    Lynn was talking to herself.


    Tanya looked down at the girl.She was also allergic to mangoes.She didn''t expect the two of them to be


    connected in such a way...


    Urgent footsteps suddenly came toward them at this point .From the sound of it, there were two people


    walking over.


    The next moment, aman and a woman appeared at the door.


    Tanya looked up.


    She hadn''t even seen anyone when Ms.


    Lynn said, "I''m really very sorry, Mr.Smith.It''s all because we didn''t take care of Mia well enough.She


    ate some mangoes..."


    Mr.Smith? Tanya was taken aback.Then, she heard a mellow and gentle voice that sounded a little cold


    at the moment.


    "How is Mia?"


    Tanya felt as if her heart had stopped beating.


    Her head whipped to the side, and a familiar figure that had appeared in her dreams countless times


    over the years entered her sight.


    Joel didn''t seem to have changed at all during thesest few years.


    He merely looked a little more mature and steady than the youngd he had been back then.


    His attractive upturned eyes were fixed on Mia right after he entered the room.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seemingly because he finally saw that she was breathing evenly, he let out a sigh of relief.


    A momentter, he finally noticed something and his gaze slowly shifted to Tanya.


    Tanya held her breath when he looked at her.


    She felt as if all the air in her lungs had disappeared and her chest felt awfully tight.


    She looked away at once, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Joel, who had originally been walking over anxiously, finally stopped in his tracks at the door.


    His eyes widened in shock and ayer of frost suddenly formed over his usually mild countenance.


    A cold and heavy atmosphere filled the room.


    This continued until the doctor came over to take a look at Mia.


    He stood at the door and said, "Are you the child''s father? What''s wrong with you and your wife? Don''t


    you know that your daughter is allergic to mangoes? Besides, mangoes aren''t something that''s readily


    avable, either.How can you be so careless?"


    ''Child''...


    Was the child that she was holding actually Joel''s? Tanya felt as if her mind had gone totally nk.


    She had lost her own child...


    In fact, she hadn''t even seen her child before.


    Yet he already had a daughter...


    While she was lost in thought, a sharp voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Tanya?! Why are you here? And why are you carrying my daughter?"


    Tanya looked at Hiry and the look on her face turned cold.


    Her daughter...


    So, this meant that the child in her arms was Joel and Hiry''s daughter! She lowered her gaze.


    Just as she was about to speak...


    Hiry rushed in and said, "What are you doing? Why did you tell the doctor that you''re her mother? I''m


    obviously her mother! Tell me, was it you who fed Mia mangoes?!"


    After speaking, she raised her hand and sent it flying toward Tanya''s cheek! Tanya was currently


    holding Mia.


    If she let go of her to block the attack, the needle in the girl''s hand would definitelye off.


    Yet if she didn''t, the p wouldnd on her cheek! Even though she knew that Mia was Hiry''s


    daughter, Tanya''s first reaction wasn''t to let go of the child but to protect her and keep her safe.


    Smack! Tanya closed her eyes.


    However, the p that she was expecting didn''t hit her.


    Surprised, she opened her eyes.


    Joel was standing in front of her and holding Hiry by her wrist.


    His brows drew together and he said, "What are you doing?"


    It was then that Hiry realized that she had lost control of herself for a moment there.


    Her eyes reddened and she immediately hung her head sadly.


    She said, "Joel, I was just too anxious just now...You should also know that Tanya was misunderstood


    about me in the past.When I saw that Mia had fallen ill, yet she was holding her...Mia was in


    kindergarten the whole time.How did Tanya even get near her...''


    Joel let go of Hiry and she took a step back.


    In an extremely cold voice and with an even colder attitude, Tanya said, "Hiry Jones, I was in the


    kindergarten because I am the dance teacher that they specially hired at short notice!"


    "The dance teacher?"


    Hiry sneered, "Why did you just have to go to the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten when there are so


    many other kindergartens in the country? Are you trying to get close to Mia on purpose? What are you


    trying to do to Joel''s and my daughter?"


    "Joel''s and my daughter"...


    The four words were just like a knife twisting in Tanya''s heart.


    Someone she had considered her sister in the past was now with the man she loved the most...


    She took a deep breath and said, "Believe it or not, when I joined the kindergarten¡ªand even just a


    moment ago-¡ªI waspletely unaware that Mia is your daughter!"


    "Is that so?"


    Hiry found her im dubious.


    However, Joel''s expression darkened even further the moment she said that.


    She immediately took a step forward and let out a sigh.


    She said, "Sorry about that, Tanya.I was just too concerned about Mia...But now that we''re here, you


    don''t have to stay here anymore'' She went on and said, "Joel has already transferred Mia to a VIP


    ward in the hospital, so we won''t be staying here anymore.Please return my daughter to me!"


    She deliberately emphasized the words ''my daughter'', causing Tanya''s fingers to tighten a little.


    She was right.


    This was her and Joel''s daughter...


    Tanya stood up carefully.


    Perhaps because she was reminded of her own child who had gone missing at birth, she actually


    developed an unwillingness to part with Mia.


    As if she had sensed Tanya''s pain, Hiry''s lip corners curled upward.


    She reached out, took Mia into her arms, and said, "Thanks for taking care of our daughter, Tanya."


    But as soon as she said that, Mia''s little hands clutched Tanya''s clothes tightly and she whispered,


    "Mommy, don''t leave me..."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Her soft whispers caused a jolt to go through Tanya.For how many days and nights had those words


    appeared in her dreams...


    Tanya''s eyes widened and she looked down at Mia.


    Just as she was about to take a closer look at her face, Hiry stepped forward in a panic.


    She took Mia''s hand and said, "Mommy''s here, Mia.Here, let Mommy carry you¡­¡± Tanya froze again,


    feeling as though her heart had been pricked by something.What was she thinking? Mia''s mother was


    Hiry.


    She didn''t have anything to do with her.


    Yet, because Mia had fainted, in her daze, she seemed to be convinced that Tanya was her mother.


    Her little hands clutched the corners of her clothes tightly and refused to let go, seemingly afraid that


    she would leave.


    A piercing look appeared in Hiry''s eyes at the sight.


    She immediately broke into a frown and forcefully unfurled the girl''s fingers straightaway.


    This made Tanya''s heart ache, and she couldn''t help but grab her wrist.


    "Don''t be so rough..."


    Hiry paused and emphasized once more, "Tanya, she''s my daughter.Please let go."


    Tanya slowly loosened her grip...The way Hiry kept repeating ¡®my daughter¡¯ over and over made her


    feel as if there were thorns stabbing into her heart.


    Indeed, what right did she have to question the girl¡¯s mother? Despite her heart aching terribly for the


    little girl because the pain was causing her to frown even while she wasatose, she couldn''t say a


    word.


    At this point, Joel stepped forward and grabbed Hiry''s hand forcefully.


    The usually mild-mannered manmanded sharply, "Let go!"


    Hiry was taken aback.


    Joel pushed her away and looked at Tanya.


    His lips moved a little.


    After a long moment of hesitation, he said, "Ms.Turner, Mia has be confused in her sleep.In order


    to avoid injuring her, can I trouble you to carry her to the VIP ward?"


    ¡®¡®Ms.Turner...¡±


    He had called her Ms.Turner.


    Tanya felt like the man was using a voice and a face so familiar to her to say things that sounded so


    foreign to her...


    The acerbic and unbearable pain made the look on her face change again and again.


    Atst, she smiled and said, "Sure"


    After Tanya carried Mia upstairs and left the ward with Joel following nervously behind her, Hiry


    clenched her fists tightly.


    A vicious look shot out of her eyes.


    Mia was her only hope of holding Joel down! She would never allow anyone to take her away! With that


    in mind, she hurriedly went after them.


    In the VIP ward.


    Mia continued to clutch Tanya''s sleeve even after she ced her on the bed.Ms.Lynn and the school


    doctor softly reminded her, "Remember not to offend Mr.Smith, lest he holds the kindergarten


    ountable...It''s going to be a little tough on you, but please try your best, Ms.Turner!"


    Since the ident had happened in the kindergarten, it went without saying that the kindergarten had


    to be held ountable.


    As a substitute teacher, Tanya was also ountable to the kindergarten.


    Therefore, Tanya took a seat by the bed and said, "I''ll wait for Mia to calm down before I leave."


    Both Ms.Lynn and the school doctor breathed sighs of relief.


    After that, they made up an excuse and left.


    After all, the school needed them there.


    After the two of them left, apart from Mia who was on the bed, only three people remained in the ward


    ¡ªVJoel, Tanya, and Hiry.


    Tanya stared at Mia in silence.


    Her face was very small and her upturned eyes were closed.


    Her frail and delicate physique made those who saw her wish only to care for her.


    She resembled Joel very much, yet had an aura around her that was different from her father''s.


    Tanya had once thought that Joel was so good-looking that were he a woman, he would definitely be a


    stunning beauty.


    She had wanted to have a daughter with him.


    ...


    He did have a daughter now, but she wasn''t the one who gave birth to her.


    A lump formed in Tanya''s throat and she lowered her head. Mia stayed in deep sleep for more than two


    hours.


    Tanya pressed her hand against her stomach in difort.


    She had been in the hospital since the morning and hadn''t had anything to eat yet...


    Originally, going hungry for a meal or two shouldn''t have been a big deal, but because she had been


    dancing since she was a child, in order to maintain her figure, she didn''t eat much at each meal.


    As a result, she was prone to suffering from gastritis and needed to eat on time.


    Joel suddenly stood up and went out without saying anything.


    Hiry suddenly said, "I misunderstood you, Tanya.I''m really sorry"


    Tanya, who had always been a lively and feisty woman, stared out the window.


    "It''s okay. ¡° Hiry breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said, "Mia is the daughter I had with Joel.She has always been in poor health ever since she was


    a baby, so Joel dotes on her very much.I don''t even know if she can be discharged today.She loves


    sleeping together with her dad and me the most...Sigh!"


    ¡®Sleeping together¡¯...


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So, they are already living together...Well, that made sense.


    They''ve already had a child together, and five years had also passed in the blink of an eye.


    The two of them should be married by now, right? She suddenly thought of how Joel barely moved


    whenever he was asleep, whereas her limbs were everywhere when she was asleep.


    Every time she woke up, she would see Joel looking at her with a look of resignation on his face.


    She remembered that one time when she had opened her eyes and seen Joel with a ck eye.


    She had received a huge shock at that time.


    Later, she learned that it was because she had hit him in her sleep.


    At that time, Tanya had said jokingly, "Let''s buy a bed that''s ten feet by ten feet in the future.This way,


    it''ll be fine no matter how we roll about on the bed!"


    However, Joel had hugged her tightly and said, "No, it''s fine.I''ll hold your arms and legs down instead,


    lest you identally hurt our future children..."


    Tanya lowered her eyes and forcibly suppressed all the memories buried deep inside her.


    The door opened at this point.


    Joel walked in.


    In his hands were two roast beef sandwiches, Tanya''s favorite.


    Waves rippled through the depths of Tanya''s heart when she noticed the sandwiches.


    Were they for her? But when Joel slowly walked toward the two women, Hiry suddenly reached out


    and took one.


    She said, "Thanks, Joel! We haven''t had lunch yet, so I was indeed hungry!"


    Joel was taken aback.


    However, Hiry had already grabbed the sandwich and opened the packaging on the sofa next to him.


    Then, she looked at Tanya apologetically and said, "Sorry, Ms.Turner.Joel only bought two, so he didn''t


    buy you any¡­¡±


    Joel looked at Tanya subconsciously¡ªthe woman''s head was lowered and she had a calm expression


    on her face.


    Her hand, that Mia wasn''t holding, was pressed against her stomach, but she instead said, "I''m not


    hungry.'''' Joel cast his eyes down.


    Suddenly, he walked over to Hiry, took the sandwich from her, and said coldly, "I made a mistake.


    There are pickles in this, but you don''t eat them.


    Since Mia doesn''t need you here, you can go back home for now: ¡° Hiry,¡¯?"


    She raised her head.


    She was about to say ¡®But I love pickles'' when she made eye contact with Joel''s dark eyes , which


    frightened her so badly that she swallowed the words back down.


    Even though she was reluctant to, she didn''t dare to disobey Joel.


    She stood up and said, "Okay.


    I''lle back tonight, then: After she left, Joel handed Tanya a sandwich.


    Tanya stared at the sandwich and said, "I don''t eat pickles."


    Although Joel had a mild expression on his face, the look in his eyes was cold.


    He ced the sandwich on the cab next to her and said, "You can toss it if you don''t want to eat it"


    Tanya : ¡°...."


    At this point, a doctor making the rounds entered the ward .


    He apologized and said, "My apologies, Mr.Smith.I heard that one of our doctors mistook someone else


    for the child''s mother...We didn''t mean it.It''s just that your daughter somewhat resembles Ms.Turner,


    so..."

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    They resembled each other a little? Both Joel and Tanya subconsciously looked at Mia.


    She hadpletely inherited her looks from Joel.


    Be it her face shape, her eyes, or her mouth, they looked exactly the same as Joel''s.


    Only her small and pert nose resembled Tanya''s.


    But when one thought about it carefully, her nose was also very simr to Hiry''s¡ªafter all, Tanya and


    Hiry were half-sisters who shared the same mother! Joel and Tanya both raised their heads again


    and subconsciously nced at each other''s faces.


    Tanya hurriedly looked away when their eyes met.


    Joel turned to the doctor and asked, "When will Mia wake up?"


    "She''ll wake up soon."


    The doctor said, "She didn''t eat that much mango, so she can be discharged after she''s done with the


    IV drip."


    "Okay.¡± After the doctor left, the room fell into total silence again.


    After some time, Joel suddenly said, "The sandwich is turning cold.Tanya, So, Hiry could skip the


    pickles just because she didn''t like them, but if she were the one who didn''t like pickles, she had to


    either stay hungry or eat it anyway? That man''s personality hadn''t changed one bit even after so many


    years had passed.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was very protective of people and things he considered his own but was always cold and indifferent


    to outsiders.


    In the past, she had been part of whom he considered his own.


    But now, she was an outsider.


    Tanya sighed.


    It was a pity to toss the sandwich anyway, and she was indeed hungry.


    Besides, the doctor had once encouraged her to eat more pickles because they were good for gut


    health, especially since she was prone to digestive problems.


    Therefore, Tanya put up with the pungent taste of the pickles and ate the whole sandwich.


    Joel was seated on the sofa.


    Although his eyes were on hisptop while he worked, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse


    of Tanya and saw that she hadn''t tossed the sandwich but ate it instead.


    For some reason, he was actually relieved to see that.


    Joel stared at hisptop.


    Time had never passed so quickly during all these years.


    With aputer, a cup of coffee, Mia, and...her, it felt just like that was how life should be.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, sses ended at the kindergarten.


    The principal and the school doctor hurried over to the hospital and also brought...the five-year-old


    Pete along the way? Tanya was astonished to see him.


    She asked, "Why are you here?"


    Pete, who was pulling a long face, asked, "Were you supposed to pick me up from school this


    evening?"


    Tanya suddenly smacked her forehead and eximed, "Ah ,yes, you''re right!"


    Pete, No wonder he didn''t see Mommying over even after he waited for a long time after school


    was out.


    As it turned out, it was because God-mom hadn''t informed Mommy at all? The school doctor said, "No


    one came to pick him up, so the boy said that he woulde to the hospital and go home together with


    you instead"


    Tanya smiled guiltily at Pete.She was about to speak when Joel suddenly asked, "Is this your son?"


    Tanya nced at him.


    When she thought of how that guy had forced her to eat the sandwich with the pickles today and


    excluded her from the group of people he considered his own, she felt rather glum and she rebutted,


    "What''s it to do with you?"


    ¡°Joel?"


    His attractive fox-like eyes narrowed and he looked Pete up and down hostilely a few times.


    Atst, he let out a snort and said no more.


    At this point, Mia finally woke up.


    She had held on to Tanya''s sleeve tightly with one hand the whole time.


    While she rubbed her sleepy eyes with the other, she called out hesitantly, "Daddy? Mom...Ms.Turner?"


    Joel strode over to her.


    He looked at her and asked, "Do you feel unwell anywhere, Mia?"


    Mia shook her head and replied softly, "No..."


    Joel heaved a sigh of relief and stroked her cheek gently.


    His voice was sincere and tender as he said, "That''s good.'''' On the other side, Tanya, whose sleeve


    had been finally released, took a step back.


    As she watched the interaction between father and daughter, a tinge of envy suddenly arose in her.


    It was at this moment that someone suddenly held her hand.She lowered her head to see Mia looking


    at her.


    She said, "Thank you, Ms.Turner¡­¡±


    Tanya subconsciously smiled at her and replied, "Noproblem."


    "Ms.Turner, can you fill me in on what happened to Mia today?"


    The principal of the kindergarten suddenly came over and spoke to Tanya.


    Tanya nodded, followed the principal to one side, and reported to him what had happened earlier that


    day.


    Joel turned his head and looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    He didn''t notice Pete suddenly walking up to the hospital bed.


    He looked at Mia, pursed his lips, and said, "Your body is too weak.You need exercise.¡±


    The tiny little Mia lying on the hospital bed felt just like a thin sheet of paper after she was covered with


    the quilt.


    She nodded and said, "Okay.You feel very different today, Cherry-"


    Pete, who had a stern look on his face, asked, "How so?"


    "Why aren''t you saying ¡®yeah¡¯ anymore?"


    Pete: ¡°???"


    He fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he said, "I am...yeah"


    Mia blinked.


    She looked at him and asked, "What did you guys learn in school today?"


    Pete replied, "We learned how to roller-skate, the ukulele, and dancing.If you fall behind, I can teach


    you tomorrow...yeah"


    Mia broke into a smile.


    "Okie!"


    Next to them, Joel who had retracted his gaze:"??"


    He looked at Pete again.


    He couldn''t shake off the feeling that the child was a little strange.


    He was clearly wearing the kindergarten dress, yet he didn''t feel like a girl.


    ...


    Especially when he was even Tanya''s child.He cast his eyes down.


    His joy at meeting her again was totally gone.


    Boundless anger and a sense of powerlessness were the only things left in his heart.


    She had remarried and even had a child with someone else.


    Hah.It made it seem like he had only been ttering himself all this time during the past five years.


    Tanya walked toward him and said, "Mr.Smith, the kindergarten will take care of the hospitalization fees


    and also provide somepensation.Is that okay with you?"


    However, the expression of Joel, who had been pretty nice the whole afternoon, darkened and he


    replied, "That''s not necessary.But if this happens again, I won''t let the kindergarten off so easily!"


    Then, he said, "We''re going home, Mia.¡±


    "Okie-Dokie, Daddy.¡± Tanya was still stunned to the spot when the two of them left the ward.


    Why did that guy suddenly lose his temper? He was too much! On the way home, Joel suddenly said to


    Mia, "Stay away from that ssmate of yours in the future.¡±


    "Why? He''s Cheryl Smith! You know, Cherry! Daddy, you don''t like him?" Joel nodded.


    "Yeah" Mia hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she asked hesitantly, "Is it because he''s better than you?"


    Joel : ¡°???"


    He let out a coldugh and scoffed, "Which part of him is better than Daddy?"


    Mia replied softly, "He''s a girl, but he can also be a boy- Daddy, can you be a girl?"


    Joel :¡±!!!"


    After they got home and he settled Mia''s affairs, he finally looked at the time and went out.


    As soon as he went out, the secretary said, "Mr.Smith, you ¡®rete for the meeting with Mr.Hunt."


    Joel, however, was distracted.


    "Yeah"


    Thoughts of the little girl...no, boy, upied his mind while he was in the car.


    He didn''t know who Tanya had married.


    She used to say that she wanted a daughter, but unexpectedly, she had given birth to a son instead.


    The look in his eyes grew even colder.


    Soon, he arrived at the meeting room.


    He neatened his clothes and adjusted his emotions before entering the meeting room.


    He said, "My apologies for beingte, Mr.Hunt."


    Justin had a cool look on his face.


    He said expressionlessly, "It''s fine.I brought my son here, though.You don''t mind, right, Mr.Smith?"


    Upon hearing that, Joel looked at the child in his arms...

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Cherry, whose arms were around her father''s neck, stared at Joel with her big round eyes.


    Mm, that young mister there was really handsome, too! But why was the way he looked at her a little


    strange? Joel was utterly stunned.


    He didn''t expect to meet that child again when they had only just separated...


    Also, he was Justin''s son? Joel had known for a long time that Justin had a son.


    He kept him very well-protected and seldom gave outsiders a chance to see him.


    If it weren''t because the two of them had a business deal to discuss today, he probably wouldn¡¯ t have


    seen what the Hunts¡¯ crown prince looked like for a long time toe! But...


    Tanya had actually married Justin? Joel''s position as the head of the Smiths was well-deserved.


    Even though he was extremely shocked, he quickly kept his emotions in check and started talking with


    Justin about their uing partnership.


    Half an hourter, the two men finished the work discussion.


    Justin was in a hurry to go home so that his daughter could hold her live-stream, but when he saw that


    Joel had remained seated, he frowned and asked, "Is there anything else you need, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel nced at him again.


    Dressed in a ck suit, the man in front of him was big and tall, lean but strong.


    His visage was a perfect blend of harsh coldness and temptation.


    Together with the beauty mark at the corner of his eye, he was like Adonis on Earth.


    It didn¡¯t seem strange that Tanya would fall in love with him.


    But he had never heard of Justin having any ns to get married...


    Joel neatened his suit and suddenly stood up.


    He said, "Your son is very cute, Mr.Hunt."


    Justin cast a puzzled nce at him and politely replied, "Thank you."


    Joel casually asked, "Do you know who the child''s mother is?"


    Upon his question, a picture of thatzy woman seemed to appear in front of Justin.


    The corners of his lips curled upward a little and he replied, "Yeah.


    Joel continued and asked, "What are you intending to do about her, then?"


    ¡®Do about her¡¯? His choice of words made Justin very ufortable.


    How could anyone use a phrase like that to talk about a woman like Nora? He lowered his gaze and


    suddenly said, "Maybe we''ll get married."


    Married...


    Joel''s heart sank.


    If she really married Justin...


    The thought alone made his chest tighten ufortably.


    He balled up his fists and suddenly said, "Treat her well, Mr.Hunt.¡¯


    He turned and left after saying that.


    Justin;?"


    Was there something wrong with Joel Smith today? For whom was he putting on that devoted act? He


    suddenly thought of how Nora had kept staring at Joel during the medical conference the other time.


    Had the two of them formed some kind of connection without him knowing? His brows drew together


    and he suddenly looked down at Cherry.


    In a deep and solemn voice, he asked, "Cherry...Pit, does your Mommy know him?"


    Cherry shook her head.


    "No, she doesn''t.I''ve never heard Mommy mention him before, yeah!"


    The little fellowpletely didn''t realize that she had been sounded out.


    Justin smiled and left with peace of mind.


    They''d already had dinner, so when they returned home, Cherry dived straight into her bedroom for her


    live-stream.


    At the Andersons.


    Tanya went upstairs to the guest room unhappily and closed the door after she returned home with


    Pete.


    Pete entered the bedroom and unsurprisingly saw Mommy lying on the bed again.


    However, what was unusual was that she wasn''t sleeping but handling something on her cell phone


    instead.


    When she noticed him, she even asked, "Why are you back sote?"


    Pete briefly exined Mia''s hospitalization situation.


    Then , he said, "Mommy, I think you should go and take a look at God-mom: Nora raised her eyebrows


    and let out azy ¡®Oh¡¯.


    After stretching, she sighed and said as she walked out, "People mustn''t let themselves sink into such


    depravity.I can''t lie down like this anymore.


    I''ll go out for a walk and switch to another room...Thinking that Mommy had finally made up her mind to


    stop being sozy, Pete was about to praise her when he heard what she said next:"...and lie down


    there instead."


    Aren''t you still lying down even if you switch to another room to lie down there?! Pete''s lip corners


    spasmed and he decided to go and do his homework instead.


    When Nora entered Tanya''s room, Tanya was crying in silence.


    Seemingly because she heard the door opening, Tanya wiped her tears away and sat up.


    She asked nonchntly, "Why are you here?"


    "Are you okay?" asked Nora.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No¡± Nora asked seriously, "Then what do you want to do?"


    "If we''re friends, then go out with me for a drink! We''ll drink till we drop tonight!"


    Nora fell silent for a moment at the drinking suggestion.


    Her eyebrows raised slightly and she suddenly asked, "What did you say before that?"


    "No.¡±


    "The one before that."


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora stood up.


    "I came to check on you.Okay, I''m leaving."


    Tanya,"!!!"


    It was only after Nora left that she realized that her moodiness had dissipated by half before she even


    knew it.


    That woman was sozy and unprofessional even when she was trying tofort someone! While


    thinking about it, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She looked down¡ªthe caller ID showed ¡®Mom¡¯.


    She waited for a while before she picked up.


    A woman''s voice reached her through the phone.


    "Tanya, why are you pestering Joel from the moment you returned? The two of you have already


    broken up! You''re not allowed to disturb my daughter in the future, you hear me?!"


    ¡®My daughter¡¯...


    Heh.


    Tanya let out an icyugh.


    She suddenly retorted, "Why should I listen to you?"


    "Because I''m your mother!"


    "Really?"


    Tanya mocked, "Isn''t your daughter Hiry?"


    "...What do you mean by that, Tanya?!"


    Tanya stared straight ahead of her as she said, "It means ¡ªif you don''t think of me as your daughter,


    then don''t tell me what I can or cannot do!"


    She hung up on her straightaway.


    The next day, Tanya got up early in the morning and went to the kindergarten with Pete.


    On the way there, she asked, "When are your parents switching you guys back?"


    Pete replied, "I don''t know.¡¯ Tanya nced at him.


    He quietly added,"...Yeah."


    Tanya, She found it hrious.


    After she reached the kindergarten and parked the car, just as she was about to enter with Pete,


    someone suddenly called out to her.


    "Ms.Turner.¡¯ Tanya turned and saw Hiry walking toward her.


    She came up to Tanya with a smile.


    Then, she suddenly took out a wad of cash from her bag and offered it to her.


    Tanya''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    A smiling Hiry replied, "This is to thank you for discovering Mia the moment she fainted and staying


    with her in the hospital for the whole afternoon.I''ve asked around¡ªtop-ss nurses are paid $150 per


    day.However, you''re different because you''re a teacher from the kindergarten, after all.There''s $3,000


    here.You can think of it as a reward from the Smiths.It''s quite a lot, right?"


    A reward from the Smiths...


    What did they take her for? A humiliated Tanya clenched her fists.


    However, she suddenly reached out and took the money from her.


    Hiry scoffed inwardly.


    It sure felt good to humiliate others with money...


    But just as she thought so, the corners of Tanya''s lips suddenly curled upward!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Whoosh! Tanya took the money and threw it at her face! The impact caused Hiry''s head to turn to the


    side.


    She turned back to Tanya furiously, but Tanya instead grabbed her cor.


    The look in her eyes was very cold, and she carried some of the fierce and ruthless aura that was


    present only on Nora.


    Tanya sneered, "That may have been very effective on me five years ago, Hiry, but I''ve already


    grown up after thest five years.Why are you still stuck at where you were? She released Hiry and


    pushed her away.¡±


    After putting some distance between the two of them, Tanya stared hard at her and said, "You''d best


    keep this firmly in mind don''t mess with me.I''m not that nice"


    After saying that, she took Pete¡¯s hand again and led him forward.


    Hiry stood where she was with money bills scattered all over the ground.


    All the parents around her looked over.


    The look of disgust in their eyes made her especially embarrassed.


    They were all from wealthy families.


    It was indeed too low- ss to solve problems with money! Hiry lowered her head and picked up the


    bills.


    Then, she hurriedly got into the car and left.


    Her cheeks were still burning somewhat even after she got into the backseat of the car.


    Tanya was already hard to deal with five years ago.


    She was feisty and wasn''t someone to be messed with.


    Little did she expect that she would be even harder to deal with five yearster! Was she just


    going to allow her to see Mia every day in the kindergarten though? Absolutely not! After a moment''s


    thought, Hiry suddenly cast her eyes down.


    In the kindergarten, Tanya went to the dance studio after she sent Pete to the ssroom.


    She originally only had ns to do filming for a TV program when she came back to the States.


    However, the kindergarten had contacted her and said that Whitney Lowe was unable to continue


    teaching dancing there, so they invited her to be a dance teacher in the school.


    Tanya had thought at the time that she would be able to spend more time with Cherry if she took it, so


    she agreed to it.


    However, she would only be working there for a month because she didn''t want to stay in the States.


    Her child had gone missing abroad, so she wanted to go back to continue looking for her child.


    She had never expected that she would run into Joel here.


    She heaved a sigh.


    At this point, a few teachers came over and said, "Ms.


    Turner, you''re done for.¡¯ Tanya was taken aback.


    "What?"


    "The woman you offended just now is Mrs.Smith! We saw her going to the principal just now.The


    kindergarten is probably going to fire you!"


    "Why don''t you go and apologize, Ms.Turner? The kindergarten can''t afford to offend the Smiths and


    the Hunts the most here.I heard that the Smiths are even shareholders of the kindergarten!"


    "The Smiths are the reason why no one dares to bully Mia Smith despite how timid she is...It''ll be really


    terrible if this gets blown up, Ms.Turner.I heard that Mrs.Smith is a pretty nice person.Maybe everything


    will be fine if you give in..."


    The teachers exined what had happened to her, but Tanya instead lowered her gaze.


    Hiry really hadn''t learned any better.


    Was lodging aint the only thing she knew how to do after being hit? She had already allowed


    that woman to give her a warning the day before, but here she was again.


    She said dispassionately, "It''s fine.I wasn''t nning on staying long in the States anyway."


    Back then, because of the Lowes, she had been forced to leave the country.


    After spending so many years abroad, she had now be a dance teacher that even foreign royal


    families would hire.


    Her connections weren''t that simple anymore! Sure enough, just as she was thinking about it, someone


    came over and said, "Ms.Turner, the principal is asking for you in his office"


    Tanya nodded and calmly headed to the principal''s office.


    Along the way, Tanya noticed several teachers casting sympathetic nces at her, but she ignored


    them all.


    Soon, she arrived at the principal''s office.


    The principal personally opened the door for her and poured her a cup of coffee.


    He said, "Ms.Turner, it''s the kindergarten''s honor to have you as our dance teacher for a month, but


    this is simply just..."


    He sighed and said, "Mrs.Smith suddenly approached me just now.She said that she had thanked you


    out of kindness, but not only did you not appreciate her gesture, but you even injured her on her face,


    so she¡¯s demanding an exnation from us.I used the excuse that you''re not yet an official teacher in


    the school to cate her for now¡± Tanya frowned.


    "Are the Joneses that powerful?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The principal was also very troubled.


    He replied, "It''s not the Joneses¡±


    I''m not afraid of Mrs.Smith on her own at all .I also want to protect you if I can, Tanya.


    After all, you''ve done us a big favor by epting our invitation after something happened to our dance


    teacher.


    However, the ones behind Mrs.Smith are the Smiths and Joel Smith himself.


    He has always been known as a wolf in sheep''s clothing in New York.


    Even though he seems mild-mannered, he''s actually very hard to deal with...


    The principal then said, "Tanya, I can keep you here despite the pressure, but life won''t be easy for you


    in the future either if you offend Mr.Smith.If that''s the case, why don''t you resign instead?"


    Resign? Tanya bit her lip.


    "Was it Mr.Smith''s idea to have me resign?"


    "Yes, it is ¡° replied the principal with a nod.


    Mrs.Smith had said that her husband didn''t want to see Tanya in the kindergarten, let alone have her


    come into contact with his daughter...


    Tanya clenched her fists.


    So, he actually hated her that much? They couldn''t even stay as friends after breaking up? Her chest


    felt awfully tight.


    Compared to having to resign, this discovery saddened her even more.


    She let out a coldugh and stood up.


    "Fine, I quit"


    After saying that, she went out and strode toward the school gates.


    Blinding sunlight shone upon her, making her eyes hurt.


    She raised her head and blocked the light with her hand.


    Dust floated in the air under the dappled light, and she could see the specks floating about.


    She was just like one of those specks of dust.


    Her life was always being controlled by others.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    She wanted to go to Joel and sort things out, yet she also felt that it would be her defeat if she were to


    really do so...


    At the gates, Hiry got out of the car and slowly walked up to her.


    She said, "You are indeed hard to deal with, Tanya, but I''m no longer who I used to be, either.I''m


    Mrs.Smith now.I''m sure you''re aware of how powerful Joel is, right?"


    Tanya ignored her.


    Hiry said, "Somewhere other than the States would be more suitable for you.Leave, and nevere


    back again! Your daughter and your boyfriend back then...I will take them all! In the ssroom.


    "Ms.Turner has been fired!"


    Brandon the loudmouth spread the news.Pete frowned when he heard it.


    He asked, "Why was she fired?"


    Brandon replied, "Probably because she offended my aunt! That would mean that she''s offended my


    uncle-Uncle Joel is very protective of his own! Apart from the Hunts, no one in New York dares to


    offend him!"


    ¡®Apart from the Hunts¡¯...


    Pete''s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    This meant that he could ask the tyrant for help, right? He''d just had a great idea! He immediately took


    out his cell phone and drafted a text message to Cherry.


    Ten minutester...


    On the top floor of the Smith Corporation''s office tower, Joel received a call from Justin.


    The moment he picked up, Justin confronted him and said, "Mr.Smith, surely it isn''t quite appropriate


    for you to do that to a weak and powerless woman?"


    Joel!? He frowned.


    "What do you mean, Mr.Hunt?"


    "Don''t you think that forcing Ms.Tanya Turner to resign is a little too much?"


    Joel narrowed his eyes.


    A cold look shot forth from them as he asked, "What?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Justin, however, didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    He said coldly, "I''ll be speaking with the kindergarten.Ms.Turner will be under the Hunts¡¯ protection from


    now on"


    He hung up right after saying that.


    Justin looked at Cherry tenderly and said, "There, I''ve made the call.Don''t worry, Pete."


    Just now, Cherry had suddenly run over and said that someone was bullying her godmother, so she


    wanted him to talk to the Smiths.


    He had been rather stunned when she said that.


    However, he had very quickly reacted and knew that this was a great opportunity for him.


    After all, one must never offend their woman''s best friend.


    Thus, he had made the call.


    To him, it was nothing but just a matter of lifting his finger.


    Cherry nodded and chirped, "Okie-Dokie!"


    However, Justin was still staring at her.


    Cherry blinked and asked, "What''s the matter, Daddy?"


    Was little Cherry not cute today? Just as she was wondering, Justin said, "You should give your


    Mommy a call and report this to her¡±


    How could he stay quiet about it after doing a good deed?


    Cherry tilted her head and asked, "Why?"


    Without batting even an eyelid, Justin replied, "Because your Mommy won''t need to worry anymore if


    you do that, right?"


    After thinking for a while, Cherry agreed and said, "Okie-Dokie!"


    Justin sat there and watched his adorable little baby take out her cell phone.


    Her little fingers swiped across the screen slickly and turned it on.


    Then, she dialed Nora''s number.


    The young woman''szy voice rang out from the other end of the call the moment it connected.


    "What''s the matter, Cherry?"


    Cherry found herself missing Mommy a bit when she heard the familiar voice.


    Longing appeared in her big eyes as she said, "Mommy, the kindergarten fired God-mom!"


    "What happened?"


    The woman''s voice instantly turned sharp.


    Then, Cherry heard rustling sounds from the other end of the call¡ª she was likely...


    getting out of bed? However, Cherry went on and said, "But you don''t have to worry, Mommy- I''ve


    already settled it for you-"


    Justin: ¡°???"


    Cherry said triumphantly, "I coaxed Daddy to call the Smiths after I heard the news, so God-mom


    should be fine soon- Aren''t I super awesome, Mommy?!"


    The woman on the other end rxed and likelyid back down on the bed.


    She said, "Uh-huh, Cherry''s the best.I''ll get God-mom to thank you when shees back.Mwah-"


    Then, she yawned again and said, "Mm, I''m going to bed.¡¯¡¯ And then, she hung up.


    Justin, "???"


    He was obviously the one who resolved the issue, so why was all the credit Cherry''s in the end?! His


    expression darkened right away.


    However, Cherry turned to him right after that.


    She broke into a grin and said, "There, I''ve made the call, Daddy! Isn''t Cherry...Pit super awesome?!"


    Although he was gnashing his teeth, Justin nevertheless forced a small smile and replied¡¯...


    Yes, you are.¡¯ Satisfied, Cherry ran off to y in the study.


    Justin heaved a silent sigh as he gazed at that tiny little figure.


    Were she Pete, his big hand would already have made intimate contact with his little butt.


    But if it was Cherry...Never mind.


    Girls were delicate creatures.


    She was his daughter after all.


    The only thing he could do was pamper her, he supposed! Now that he couldn''t count on his daughter


    anymore, Justin could only do something about it himself.


    He picked up his cell phone and called Nora.


    The other party picked up very quickly.


    The voice on the other end sounded very annoyed as she asked, "What is it now?"


    Justin paused slightly and asked, "Aren''t you going to treat me to dinner after I helped you out today,


    Ms.Smith?"


    "..Oh, I see.¡¯


    Justin;''?"


    "Text me where and when,¡¯ said Nora.


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief.


    He picked a restaurant and sent the address to her.


    Then, he stood up and got ready to set off.When he passed the study, he saw Cherry ying in there.


    Were she Pete, he would never take him along and have him be the third wheel.


    But if it was Cherry...He''d better take her along, he supposed.


    Otherwise, what if she started crying at home? Justin smiled and beckoned to her.


    "Let''s go out for dinner, Pete"


    "Okie-Dokie!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At the Smith Corporation.


    In the office, Joel clenched his fists tightly after Justin hung up.


    The look in his eyes, as he stared ahead of him, was vtile and unreadable.


    Even his expression, which was always amicable, had be a little sharp.


    An unusual gleam appeared in his deep eyes.


    He pressed the button that summoned his personal assistant.


    Thirty secondster, his assistant knocked on the door and entered.


    "Is there something you need me for, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel''s voice was awfully cold as he ordered, "Find out what happened at the Golden Sunshine


    Kindergarten!"


    The assistant was stunned for a moment.


    Joel was well-known for being a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    He had always been mild-mannered and treated everyone amicably.


    During all these years as his personal assistant, Joel had been rtively forgiving toward him even


    when he made the asional mistake.


    This was the first time he had ever seen such a cold and ruthless look on Joel''s face.


    The assistant hastily nodded and replied respectfully, "Yes sir"


    After the assistant left, Joel thought for a while and nevertheless got up and walked out of his office.


    When the assistant noticed him, he said in surprise, "Mr.Smith?"


    Joel instructed, "Cancel all my meetings today.Call me when you find out what happened."


    "Yes, sit"


    Joel took the CEO-exclusive lift down to the underground car park and drove out by himself.


    To be honest, he didn''t know where he wanted to go, but he simply felt so irritable.


    He drove around aimlessly in New York.


    Before he knew it, he had arrived at the university where he used to study at.


    He stopped the car.


    He was about to walk in when he spotted a familiar figure right away.


    The young woman, who seemed a little sad, was sitting on a bench under the tree.


    Her thin and frail figure gradually blended with the one from a few years ago.


    All the noise around him seemed to disappear and time quietly rewound to a few years ago...


    Back in high school, they had made a promise to each other that they would attend the New York


    University together.


    However, when they were seniors, she suddenly began to pursue dancing before the entrance exams.


    She wanted to go professional, so she gave up on enrolling at the New York University and instead


    made ns to go abroad.


    He was very sad when she told him, but he didn''t want to hold her back, so he had agreed.


    The two of them seldom spoke to each other after that.


    After the college entrance exams, the two of them didn''t contact each other for a whole summer.


    When school finally started, all Joel could feel was dejection as he walked down the path with his


    luggage without her.


    It seemed like the world only became bright and colorful when she was around.


    But as he walked, he suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    He looked up and saw her standing at the New York University''s reception counter for freshmen with a


    suitcase.


    With a big smile on her face, she had called out, "Joel Smith! I''m staying here all for your sake! Don''t


    you dare bully me in the future, you hear me?"


    Even after so many years, he could still clearly remember that she had worn a pale blue dress that day.


    Her calves were fair and her figure tall and slender.


    When she smiled, it was as if everything around her had lit up.


    In the midst of Joel''s thoughts, the sound of a cell phone ringing suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    Had his assistant already found out what happened at the kindergarten?

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Joel was using Happiness, a song by one of his and Tanya ''s favorite singers back then, as his cell


    phone ringtone.


    However, when he was about to take out his phone, he instead saw Tanya taking out her own cell


    phone and picking up a call.


    It was then that he realized that Tanya was also using Happiness as her ringtone.


    If so, then did that mean that she, like him, also couldn''t forget the other party even after so many


    years? But as soon as he started indulging in his wishful thinking, in front, Tanya''s eyes lit up and she


    said excitedly, "Darling ! So it was you who helped me out! "Of course, I''ll reward you.


    Shall I give you a kiss? Or perhaps, I''ll give myself to you and sleep with you for a few nights?"


    "Oh, don''t be shy! Here, I''ll give you a big kiss! Mwah-!"


    "...Dinner? No problem, of course! Text me the location!"


    Tanya hung up after that.


    Then, she immediately got up, turned around, and walked away excitedly.


    After she left, Joel walked out from behind the big pir at the school gates.


    He stared at the direction in which she had driven away, his upturned eyes flickering dimly.


    ¡®¡®Darling¡¯¡¯...


    ¡®¡®Give myself to you¡¯¡¯...


    ¡®¡®A big kiss¡¯¡¯...


    The phrases made him feel ufortable all over.


    It was as if there was a time bomb ticking away in his body, ready to explode.


    He didn''t even know what he was doing, but without even a second thought, the man, who had always


    been calm and self-disciplined, suddenly got into his car and followed behind her.


    He was going to see...just where she was going! Tanya drove the jeep leisurely to Club Prism.


    After parking, she looked up and gazed at the familiar ce.


    This was a club that the wealthy and prestigious often visited to have some fun, and had been around


    for many years.


    When she was still a child, she was the baggage that her mother had brought with her when she


    married into a wealthy family.


    What Hiry loved doing the most was bringing her here to have some fun- Because she couldn''t go in.


    She wasn''t of high social status and didn''t own a VIP card.


    Thus, all she could do was stand at the door anxiously and wait for Hiry to remember that she was


    there.


    Later, she stoppeding.


    While she was staring at the ce, inside Club Prism, Hiry was also coincidentally there for dinner.


    She had already parked her car and was about to enter the main hall.


    When she turned her head and noticed Tanya, she bit her lip at once.


    To think Tanya had actually followed her here! Was she haunting her or what? She narrowed her eyes


    and beckoned the lobby manager over.


    Then, she pointed at Tanya outside and said, "Don''t let that woman in!"


    The lobby manager nced at Hiry and retorted, "Ms.


    Jones, I have no right to refuse her entry if she''s a legit customer: Seeing that her words weren''t


    working on the lobby manager, a look of displeasure came over her countenance and she said, "You


    may not care about my identity as Ms.Jones, but what about my identity as Mrs.Smith?"


    The lobby manager was taken aback.


    Hiry cast her eyes down and said, "Although Joel and I aren''t married yet, I''ve already moved into


    the Smiths¡¯ residence.You should know that, right?"


    The lobby manager frowned.


    A smirking Hiry said, "Or perhaps you aren''t afraid of Mrs.Smith, either.In that case, what about


    Joel?"


    The lobby manager was stunned.


    Hiry pointed to the area outside and said, "That woman is a dance teacher at the kindergarten who


    injured Joel''s and my daughter.She followed me here because she wants to apologize.I don''t want to


    see her, and neither do I think Joel would want to, either.Understand?"


    The lobby manager frowned.


    Although Club Prism wasn''t afraid of anyone, they nevertheless still had to show Joel some respect.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "Alright, Ms.Jones."


    Resentment welled up in Hiry when she heard the words ¡®Ms.Jones¡¯. This was all Mia''s fault.


    Had she been a boy instead, she would''ve been married to Joel a long time ago! Speaking of which, it


    was all because Tanya''s womb was so useless to actually give birth to a little wench instead! She took


    a deep breath and entered a private room.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the entrance.


    Tanya was about to enter when someone stopped her.


    "Excuse me, miss.Do you have an appointment?"


    Club Prism¡¯s customers were all either rich or prestigious.


    The diners here were either guests who owned their VIP cards like Hiry, or people with high social


    status like Justin or Joel.


    Even though they hadn''t applied for VIP cards, they were tacitly recognized as gold card VIPs.


    There was also onest type of customer guests of the above-mentioned.


    Tanya replied, "Yes, the room number is"


    But before she could finish, the lobby manager''s voice reached her.


    "I''m sorry, miss, but I can''t let you in¡±


    Tanya: ¡°???"


    The polite lobby manager said apologetically, "Ms.Jones said just now that Mr.Smith has refused to let


    you in."


    Ms.Jones and Mr.Smith...Tanya felt an ache in her heart at the mention of the names.


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m not here for them.I have an appointment with someone else


    here.¡¯¡¯


    The lobby manager sighed and said, "By right, we should not be denying you entry, miss, but


    Ms.Jones said that Mr.Smith has instructed that you''re not allowed to be anywhere that she is.If I let


    you in, I''ll end up offending Mr.Smith..."


    The lobby manager wasn''t a social climber, but for the sake of his own livelihood, he could only say,


    "How about this? Is it alright if I get someone to bring a chair here for you and let you wait outside?"


    Tanya narrowed her eyes as her chest tightened.


    She could give Nora a call and ask her toe out and pick her up, of course, but if this was really an


    order from Joel, then wouldn''t that mean Nora would end up offending him because of her? Although


    she had resolved the issue at the kindergarten for her, Tanya was unwilling to keep giving others


    trouble.


    She clenched her fists, utterly humiliated.


    Many years ago, she hadn''t been able to enter the club.


    Later, it was Joel who had taken her inside.


    Many yearster, she still couldn''t enter the club, but she didn''t have Joel with her anymore.


    Sorrow filled her heart, but she could only lower her head and smile wryly as she said, "No, it''s fine.I''ll


    leave"


    She would have to leave the treat for another day instead.


    When she turned to leave, she happened to see another car stopping at the entrance.


    Joel opened the door at the driver''s seat and got out.


    Tanya paused in her tracks.


    Then, she immediately broke into a wry smile.


    No wonder they didn''t let her in...


    She lowered her head and looked straight in front of her as if she didn''t see Joel.


    She walked straight past him to the side and said to the parking valet, "Please get my car, thanks."


    "Yes, ma''am¡±  Although Joel didn''t look at Tanya, he watched her out of the corner of his eye the whole


    time.


    At the sight of her leaving, he was instead relieved.


    However, since he was already here, he decided to enter the lobby.


    Just as he was wondering why she hadn''t met her darling for dinner, the lobby manager came forward


    and said, "You''re really here, Mr.Smith! As per your instructions, we''ve prevented thatdy froming


    in.Rest assured that we definitely won''t allow her to bother you."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Joel stopped in his tracks and suddenly looked at the lobby manager.


    He repeated, "What do you mean you won¡¯t allow her to bother me?"


    The lobby manager was very shrewd.


    At the sight of Joel''s reaction, something immediately clicked and he replied, "Yes, that''s


    right.Mrs.Smith told us just now not to allow thedy at the entrance toe in.She said that this was


    your instruction."


    He lowered his head.What he said next sounded as if he was iming credit, but in truth, he was


    actually lodging aint.


    He said, "We don''t have a rule like that at Club Prism, but Mrs.Smith said that this was an instruction


    from you, so we had to do as requested, of course."


    Instructions from him...Joel''s amicable expression faded and he said dispassionately, "She''s not


    Mrs.Smith yet.¡±


    The lobby manager put on a show of looking scared and said, "Apologies, Mr.Smith.I''ve always


    addressed her as Ms.Jones, but she demanded that we change the term of address today..."


    Joel didn''t look angry.


    However, when he turned and saw Tanya, his eyes darkened a little.


    Just as the lobby manager was about to say something, Joel looked away from Tanya and said


    detachedly, "We''ll leave it at that, then.For some reason, he didn''t feel like letting here in and go


    for her dinner appointment.The lobby manager was dumbfounded.For over ten years, he had always


    been skilled at reading people''s bodynguage and had never made any mistakes before.Had he


    guessed wrongly this time? Hiry was clearly acting like a donkey in a lion''s skin just now, yet


    Mr.Smith was actually giving her actions tacit approval now? He withdrew his gaze and became a lot


    more respectful."


    ¡°Alright, Mr.Smith"


    At the entrance.


    Tanya waited idly for the parking valet to bring her car over Suddenly, a few people came toward her.


    "Hey, is that who I think it is? Isn''t she Tanya?"


    Tanya turned and saw a few people who used to hang out with Hiry walking toward her.


    They were her high school ssmates.


    Hiry and the Joneses were considered a moderately wealthy family, so all of them had curried favor


    with her back then.


    Why were they here though? Were Hiry and Joel...


    here for dinner with them? Tanya clenched her jaw.


    Joel had despised them when he and Tanya were dating back then.


    Hiry had brought them over to greet Joel, but he couldn''t even be bothered to pay them any attention


    at that time.


    Yet he was actually willing to dine with them for Hiry''s sake now? Heh.


    People did change, after all.


    Right? While she was inwardly mocking Joel, her ex-ssmates started to taunt her.


    "Tanya? Are you thinking of going in for dinner? Why don''t you ask Hiry, then?"


    "That''s right.What are you standing around here for? Didn¡¯ t they say that you were the champion in an


    international dancepetition? Why aren''t you able to even enter a small club like this?"


    "Man, what''s the big deal about being a world champion? Did you win any prize money? Have you


    spent it all?? ¡° Tanya''s eyes narrowed at their mockery of her.


    She sneered, "Tsk, I''ve finally witnessed today what it means to ride on someone''s coattails!"


    Her choice of words was too artful, so it took a while for them to understand what she was saying.


    They became angry right away, and a man from among them even stepped forward and pushed her


    while demanding, "Is that how you should be talking, Tanya?!"


    "Exactly.Do you really think you''re that great just because the wealthy are being polite and inviting you


    to teach them dancing after you won a championship? At the bottom of it all, you''re still just a dance


    teacher! Oh, look at the situation you''re in now.Why don''t you give one of your students¡¯ parents a call


    and ask them to bring you in?"


    "She probably can''t get them to! At least we can still enter because of Hiry, but what about you?"


    Tanya was highly sought after among the wealthy.


    Given her current status, it wasn''t hard for her to enter the club if she wanted to - in fact, she could


    even easily get a VIP card.


    However, the problem was that Joel had forbidden her from going in.


    In the whole of New York, the Hunts were the only ones who didn''t fear offending Joel.


    However, she didn''t want to trouble the Hunts.


    Tanya lowered her gaze.


    At this point, the parking valet brought her car over.


    She walked around the group of people to the car, but just as she was about to get in, they stopped her


    again.


    "Oh hey, that''s a pretty impressive car you''re driving! Only the rich can afford to drive a jeep like this!"


    "Is this car a present from one of your students¡¯ parents?"


    "I heard that there are some dance teachers who use the excuse of giving dance lessons to fool


    around with the masters of the households instead...Hahaha!"


    Theirments were bing increasingly ridiculous, causing the look on Tanya''s face to turn even


    colder.


    She couldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    She was about to step forward and teach the foul-mouthed guy a lesson when a tall and slender figure


    suddenly rushed over.


    He moved extremely quickly and grabbed the guy by his cor.


    Before anyone could even react, he socked him right in the face! As a loud bam rang out, the guy


    stumbled a few steps backward and spat out a couple of teeth.


    His head whipped up as he shouted, "Who the hell..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, when he saw Joel and the frosty look on his face, his words came to an abrupt stop! The


    people around them were also dumbfounded.


    They hastily took a step back and stammered, "M-Mr.Smith..."


    Joel''s frigid gaze swept across the few of them.


    Atst, he ordered coldly, "Get lost!"


    Frightened out of their wits, the few of them immediately fled.


    After all of them left, the people around them started to point at them as they spected among


    themselves.


    Someone could be heard faintlymenting, "That woman''s making a scene just because she can''t


    enter the club...How terrible!"


    Joel abruptly turned to Tanya.


    He grabbed her wrist and walked straight to the lobby entrance.


    Then, to the lobby manager who was standing there respectfully, he said, "Remember what she looks


    like.From now on, no one is allowed to stop her any time shees here!"


    The manager nodded.


    "Yes, Mr.Smith!"


    Tanya''s expression changed a little when she heard what Joel said after being dragged into the club by


    him.


    Was that man sick in the head? He was the one who didn''t let her in just now, yet he was acting like a


    hero saving a damsel in distress now? Seemingly sensing her emotions, Joel left the club without


    looking back after leaving those instructions.


    At the Smiths.


    Hiry, upon hearing the news from her cronies, didn''t have the leisure of having dinner anymore.


    She hurriedly went home.


    As soon as she entered, she said, "I''m sorry, Joel...I didn''t know that my friends would do that...I went


    to the kindergarten this morning to thank Tanya, but not only did she not appreciate my gesture, but


    she even hit me¡­¡±


    Hiry held her cheek that was still red and lowered her head.


    She said pitifully, "When my friends heard what happened, they asked me out to Club Prism, so I


    headed over.I really didn''t expect that they would try to seek revenge for me...and even use your name


    to stop Tanya from entering..."


    She lifted her head with her eyes reddened and said, "It''s fortunate that you were there.Otherwise,


    Tanya would have suffered injustice this time.I''m sorry, Joel...She had only just said that when Joel


    raised his head calmly, scoffed, and pointed to the things on the table.Hiry was taken aback.


    However, her expression immediately changed when she picked up the things on the table.It was


    actually evidence against her that Joel had found after conducting an investigation!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Hiry held the few pages of evidence.


    The first page was about her conflict with Tanya in the kindergarten.


    The photo clearly showed that she had provoked Tanya first.


    The humiliated Tanya had then counterattacked.


    The second page was photos of her speaking with the lobby manager in Club Prism''s lobby.


    Her facial expression in the photo was exceptionally smug.


    Hiry balled up her fists.


    She wanted to say something, but before she could, Joel said unhurriedly, "There are surveince


    cameras in both the kindergarten and the club.If you continue to deny it, I can ask for the video footage


    for you.¡±


    Ms.Jones, allow me to remind you that surveince camera footagees with audio nowadays.


    Hiry''s retort instantly got stuck in her throat.


    She stared at Joel in shock.


    A momentter, she finally hung her head dejectedly and said, "It''s my fault this time, Joel...I only did


    that because I panicked when I saw that Tanya was back.I was afraid that she would take you away


    from me...Joel, she told me that she''s back this time so that she can take revenge on me and take


    everything from me"


    Hiry, whose head was lowered, started to cry.


    She said, "As you know, Tanya has been fighting with me over everything ever since we were kids.I


    had no other choice.I just wanted her to leave.I just wanted to protect everything that''s mine!"


    She looked at Joel again and said, "There''s Mia, too.Of all the kindergartens around, why did she go to


    that one? It''s definitely because she knows that Mia is our daughter, so she especially went there for


    her.Joel, she must be nning to start her revenge with Mia.I don''t know how she did it, but she''s


    already bribed Mia.It''s only been a day, but Mia''s already asking for her..."


    She stared at Joel and went on.


    "There''s no way someone like Tanya would be content.Back then, for the sake of dancing, she


    abandoned you.Even though she won the championship, her life abroad all these years must not have


    been that great either, right? That''s why she wanted toe back.She must be thinking of pestering


    you..."


    ¡®For the sake of dancing, she abandoned you...¡¯ The words stabbed brutally into Joel''s heart like a


    knife.


    He lowered his eyes and let out a cold chuckle.


    Perhaps that woman would give up glory and wealth for the sake of dancing, but there was no way he


    would ever believe that she would pester him for the sake of glory and wealth...


    No matter how people might change, the pride embedded in one''s bones would never change.


    Besides...


    She had gone to that kindergarten for her son.


    Now that she had Justin Hunt, there was no need for her to pester him anymore.


    The icy smile at Joel''s lips became tinged with a bit of bitterness- he''d rather she pester him instead.


    "Joel, I really am repentant.I won''t do anything anymore, no matter how Tanya provokes me again in


    the future.Don''t worry.Even though she betrayed you back then, the two of you are ultimately still


    friends, so..."


    Before Hiry could continue sowing discord, Joel said detachedly, "What did I say back then, when


    you came to me with your child?"


    What he had said? Hiry bit her lip.


    Back then, she had wormed her way into the Smiths by relying on her daughter.


    However, Joel had refused to marry her no matter what, and only gave her the title of his fiancee.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the one who moved into the Smiths with the excuse that her daughter needed her mother.


    She cared for and fussed over Mia greatly ever since, thereby stopping Joel from driving her away.


    However, on the night that she moved in, an icy-cold Joel had said, "If you stay content with your lot


    and behave, I don''t mind turning a blind eye to most of your actions.However, you''re not allowed to


    publicize that you''re Mrs.Smith.I won''t let you off if I ever find out."


    Why would Hiry even care about that at that time? She had agreed to his terms right away.


    In the years that followed, she waited on Mia carefully, in hopes that once enough time passed, Joel


    would officially register their marriage in order to give the girl a mother.


    This way, even if they didn''t hold a wedding ceremony, she would still be the veritable Mrs.Smith!


    However, apart from when she was picking up and dropping off Mia, she actually didn''t have any


    chance to meet Joel at all after she moved in.


    It was no exaggeration to say that they were strangers with the closest rtionship with each other.


    At this point of Hiry''s inner thoughts, Joel said, "Since you''ve broken the rules...Get lost"


    Get lost? Hiry''s head whipped up and she stared at him incredulously.


    Even when he was telling her to get lost, Joel''s upturned eyes still felt mild-mannered, despite him


    being expressionless.


    Astonished, she asked, "What did you say?"


    Joel stood up and said mercilessly, "You vited our agreement"


    She had vited their agreement...Hiry started to tremble all over.


    To be honest, this wasn''t the first time she had vited it during all these years.


    The Joneses had already tacitly recognized them as husband and wife when she moved into the


    Smiths.


    It was also thanks to this that the Joneses¡¯ businesses started to do better and better.


    Hiry was even on tenterhooks when the Joneses first used the Smiths¡¯ name in their business


    dealings.


    However, she hadter discovered that Joel didn''t care at all even when he did find out.


    After that, she had let down her vignce.


    Yet he was bringing up their agreement now? Hiry reached out and clutched Joel''s sleeves.


    She said, "Joel, I was wrong.I''ve really seen the error of my ways..."


    Joel pulled his sleeve out of her grip.


    There was no trace of emotion at all in those eyes on his expressionless countenance.


    He asked coldly, "Are you going to leave by yourself, or should I get someone to throw you out?"


    Hiry''s legs went limp and she almost fell onto the floor.


    Five years! She had lived here for a whole five years! How cruel and unfeeling must a person be, in


    order for them to hold not even the slightest bit of feelings for her? She regained sobriety at once.


    Counting on Joel''s sympathy or feelings for her would get her nowhere.


    That little bastard was the only thing she could count on now! Hiry''s eyes reddened.


    She gazed at Joel earnestly and said, "l was wrong, Joel.I''ll leave, but can you let me see Mia before I


    go?"


    Joel stared hard at her.


    "Okay.But when you see her...Surely you don''t need me to tell you what you can say in front of her and


    what you can''t right?"


    Hiry''s gaze flickered.


    She lowered her head and replied, "No, I''m aware."


    Only then did Joel instruct the nanny, "Bring Mia over.


    Mia was resting at home today and hadn''t gone to school after suffering an allergic reaction the day


    before.


    She was currently ying by herself in her bedroom.


    When the nanny brought her over, she asked timidly, "Mommy, Daddy...What''s the matter?"


    Hiry immediately put on an affectionate and devoted act .


    She hugged Mia and said, "Mia, Mommy will be away fora while.You must behave at home, okay?"


    She had already thought about it.


    Joel had a thousand and one ways he could drive her away if she kicked up a fuss in front of her


    daughter.


    Her only option at the moment was to make Mia reluctant to leave her, and make her cry her eyes out


    in her arms...


    That was the only way Joel would let her stay.


    She was confident that she had treated Mia well enough all these years.


    Besides, she was her mother; Mia definitely wouldn''t bear to leave her side.


    She stared at Mia and asked, "Will you miss Mommy, Mia? However, an anticipative Hiry never


    expected that Mia would instead nod and reply timidly, "Go ahead, Mommy.I¡¯ll be a good girl"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Hiry stared at Mia incredulously.


    She even suspected whether she had misheard just now.


    What was that heartless little wench saying? Did she not feel even the slightest bit of reluctance to part


    with her? She clenched her fists.


    "What did you say, Mia?"


    Mia met her eyes and repeated timidly, "I''ll be a good girl, Mommy.You don''t have to worry about me."


    Hiry felt a wave of frustration that she simply couldn''t get off her chest.


    The look in her eyes gradually turned menacing.


    She wanted to lose her temper and make a scene, but when she saw the man seated on the sofa, she


    ultimately suppressed the urge.


    As expected, those unrted by blood would never be faithful! She had never dared to treat her


    unkindly all these years or at least, she hadn''t dared to abuse her, lest Joel discovers it.


    All she had done wasin that Mia wasn''t a boy and even so, Joel had given her a warning.


    Hiry wanted to say more, but Joel looked over dispassionately and said, "Aren''t you in a hurry? You


    can leave after you say goodbye to Mia.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Hiry didn''t dare to say any more.


    She nodded, took a deep breath, and went upstairs.


    After doing a simple packing of her things, she came back down and said, "I only took some of the


    clothes that I usually wear, Joel.I''ll go home for a few days for now...I''lle back again when you


    aren''t this mad anymore, okay?"


    Joel neither agreed nor disagreed.


    He merely gave her a small smile.


    Hiry couldn''t help but be lost in his smile.


    Who wouldn''t fall in love with such a handsome and gentle man? She left the house with her suitcase.


    After she left, Joel turned to Mia.


    He picked up his daughter and locked at her little oval-shaped face.


    Her big eyes were filled with puzzlement.


    He suddenly asked, "Mia, let''s not allow Mommy toe back anymore.Is that okay?"


    Mia was still young, so she didn''t understand any of this.


    Her eyes merely flickered a little when she heard what her father said.


    To be honest, her mother treated her alright.


    Although she had a nanny taking care of her daily needs ever since she was a baby, her mother had


    still taken her to school in the morning and picked her up in the evening every day.


    She even slept together with her.


    However, she had never told anyone that she was afraid of her mother.


    There was no love in her mother''s eyes whenever she looked at her.


    The way she smiled when she looked at her seemed more like how she looked when she was


    inspecting the jewelry that she had bought...


    Her mother often told her to make her father happy.


    She wanted her to be obedient and forbade her from making any noise and making trouble


    unreasonably.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She forbade her from doing this and doing that, making the timid girl even timider than she originally


    was...


    Later, she even asionallyined resentfully, "It''s all because you''re not a boy.That''s why your


    father doesn¡¯ t want to marry me..."


    After hearing too much of that, she had be a little afraid of her mother before she even realized it.


    When she said that she was leaving, Mia had actually breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    She stretched out her little arms and put them around Joel ''s neck.


    She sounded as timid as ever as she said,¡¯...Okay.¡¯


    As soon as she said that, Joel called out to the butler.


    The butler immediately walked over respectfully and asked, "Is there something you need, sir?"


    Joel looked up at the second floor with his upturned eyes and said, "Pack up the things in that woman''s


    bedroom and send them to the Joneses.Do not allow her to ever enter the house again."


    "Yes, sir.¡¯


    At the sight of the butler going upstairs and getting people to pack up the things in the bedroom, Mia


    felt inexplicably relieved.


    At Club Prism.


    Justin was currently ordering food in the private room.


    As the head of the Hunts, he actually had nutritionists especially in charge of managing his diet.


    Justin had always preferred mild-tasting food and didn''t particrly hold any desire for good food.


    He was equally strict on Pete.


    However, he looked at Cherry in this instant and said, "You can order whatever you want.'''' Cherry


    pointed to the ice cream and said, "Daddy, this looks delicious, yeah!"


    The weather hadn''tpletely be warm yet.


    Having ice cream during this period easily gave one the runs, so Justin was rather hesitant.


    However, when he made eye contact with his daughter''s big innocent eyes, he nodded and


    said,¡±...Okay, we''ll order it!"


    Cherry pointed at the French fries.


    "Daddy, I wanna eat this I"


    Fried, greasy foods like French fries were obviously unhealthy.


    Justin never ate such things, but he nevertheless said, "Okay, we''ll order it!"


    "Daddy, I want this, too!"


    "Okay, we''ll order it!"


    "Okay, we''ll order it!"


    "Okay, we''ll order it!"


    As a result, the table was filled with messy, random dishes before Nora even arrived.


    The table was full of food, but both of them merely stared at the food without touching it.


    Cherry swallowed.


    "Why isn''t Mommy here yet?"


    Justin also raised his eyebrows.


    He was about to reply when the thudding of footsteps suddenly reached them from the door.


    Justin couldn''t help but say, "Your Mommy likes beingte quite a bit, huh."


    Cherry nodded.


    She was already holding the ice cream and ready to dig in the moment Mommy sat down.


    Click! ck! Click! ck! The footsteps got closer and closer.


    Something suddenly urred to Justin and he remarked, "I don''t think I''ve ever seen your Mommy


    wearing high heels?"


    He couldn''t help breaking into a smile the moment he said that.


    The woman had always worn t-heeled shoes whenever he saw her in the past, yet she had suddenly


    put on high heels for the date today.


    Had she put on makeup and specially dressed up for it? It seemed that he wasn''t the only one who was


    looking forward to the meal after all! However, Cherry blinked and tilted her head to the side hesitantly.


    She replied, "But Mommy doesn''t ever buy high heels!"


    She didn''t ever buy high heels? The moment Justin heard what she said, someone suddenly pushed


    the door open.


    At once, a tall and slender woman with long arms and legs appeared at the door.


    Before she even entered, her loud voice had already reached them.


    "Nora, how can you pick a good ce like this when you''re asking me to treat you to dinner? I''ll say


    this in advance you''ll also have to fork out some money if it''s too expensive...No, wait, what the f*ck?"


    A shocked Tanya stared at the two people in the room and subconsciously said, "Am I in the wrong


    room?"


    But that didn''t make sense! Cherry was in the room! She swallowed, picked up her cell phone, and


    called Nora.


    "Where are you?"


    Nora''szy voice rang out on the phone.


    "Mr.Hunt was the one who did you the favor.Why do I have to be present when you''re the one treating


    him to dinner?"


    Tanya: ¡°???"


    Justin: ¡°???"


    Cherry was the only one who suddenly rxedpletely.


    She happily dug into her ice cream with a spoon.


    The private room suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    In the end, after Tanya hung up, she smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll take care of the bill,


    Mr.Hunt.Please enjoy your meal with Cherry...Pit."


    Tanya quickly slipped away.


    With Nora absent and Justin indulging her, Cherry finally had her fill of food.


    It was only when her belly was all round and bulging that she finally went home with her sullen-faced


    father.


    As the vi was under renovation, the two of them stayed at the Hunt manor that night.


    It was alreadyte, so they didn''t see the other Hunts there.


    Cherry obediently went to bed after Justin sent her to her room.


    At one o''clock in the morning.


    For some reason, Justin suddenly woke up.


    He went next door uneasily, intending to pull up the covers for Cherry.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw his daughter holding her belly with her hands, her


    forehead covered in perspiration¡­

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Justin''s eyes widened in shock.He hastily went over and picked up his daughter, who broke into a


    frown.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In her dazed state, she saw Justin and said, "Daddy, Cherry''s stomach hurts so much...A


    stomachache¡­¡±


    Justin hastily carried her downstairs, but Cherry instead cried out, "I want


    Mommy...Mommy...Mommy¡­¡±


    On the way to the hospital, Justin took out his cell phone and called Nora in the end.


    The phone rang for a very long time before it was finally picked up.


    The recipient also sounded displeased as she said, "You''d best have something important to say.¡¯


    Justin said¡­¡±Pete''s having a stomachache.I''m taking him to the hospital now.¡¯


    There was only a one-second pause before her voice became much clearer¡ªobviously, she had


    woken up.


    She said, "I''lle over right away.'''' At the VIP ward in Hospital Finest.Justin sat on the edge of the


    bed and looked at the tiny little child lying down.IV fluid was flowing into her body through the needle on


    her hand.


    Cherry, who finally wasn''t hurting anymore, had fallen asleep.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a figure rushed over in front of him like the wind.


    Justin saw Norae up to Cherry slickly but anxiously.


    She reached out her hand and checked her pupils.


    Then, she held her other hand as if she was checking her pulse.


    After that, she stood up and took a look at the IV fluid prescribed to Cherry.


    After checking all these, the woman, who had a chilly look on her face, finally said, "It''s normal stomach


    flu"


    However, she didn''t rx much even after saying that.


    Cherry was born prematurely.


    She might look stronger and sturdier than Pete, but that was only because Nora had spent a lot of hard


    work and effort nursing her back then.


    Compared to most people, things were more troublesome when she fell sick.


    Nora took out a bag of pills from her pocket, took one out, and stuffed it into Cherry''s mouth.


    The action woke Cherry up, and she opened her eyes in a daze.


    When she saw Nora, she let out a soft mew of ¡®Mommy¡¯ like a kitten.


    After that, she swallowed the pill, which had melted in her mouth the moment it entered, and fell asleep


    again.


    This time, however, she looked much better.


    After Cherry''s condition stabilized, Nora, who was dressedpletely in ck, suddenly stood up,


    hooked her finger at Justin, and walked out.


    Justin stood up slowly.


    The corners of his lips curled upward slightly and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded an


    alluring charm.


    He followed Nora out of the ward and saw her turning into the stairway at the side.


    Before she went in, she even specially looked back at him.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were warm and inviting.


    Justin walked over again.


    He had only just turned the corner when someone suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed


    him toward the wall.


    By the time he was held against the wall, the woman had alreadye right up to him.


    She gripped his cor with one hand and held him down forcefully while also holding his hands down


    with her other hand, thereby trapping him in ce.


    Justin didn''t resist.


    He leaned against the wall docilely and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile.


    Although she was half a head shorter than him, the look in her eyes was wild and untamed as she lifted


    her head and stared at him.


    She asked, "Mr.Hunt, why did youe to me when your son fell sick?"


    The mirth in Justin''s eyes intensified.


    Was she suspecting that he knew the truth? He asked calmly, "Aren''t you a doctor?"


    Nora was dubious of his im, but not only did the man look calm, but his eyes were also dark and


    unreadable.


    She couldn''t tell what he was thinking at all.


    She went on and asked, "There are many good doctors in the hospital.¡¯


    Justin''s voice was low and deep.


    Nora could even feel the vibrations in his chest when he spoke.


    "But none of them are you..."


    So, it was because he knew she was Anti? That was obviously what he meant, yet he made it sound as


    if he was whispering sweet nothings to her.


    That man really was trying to flirt with her every moment of the day.


    The look on Nora''s countenance flickered a little.


    It was only then that she noticed that the domineering vani scent on the man had filled her nose as


    they were in such close proximity to each other.


    Her grip on his cor loosened slightly and she pulled away from him.


    However, there was still some resentment in her eyes as she asked, "What did Pete eat in the


    evening?"


    Justin didn''t dare to be careless about this, so he listed the dishes one by one.


    "Ice cream, French fries, mousse cake, iced watermelon juice, and¡­¡±


    As she listened to the menu that he was casually rying, Nora''s lip corners spasmed and she said


    sharply, "Children have weak digestive systems, so they can''t eat too much at night, especially when


    there''s both hot and cold food agitating the stomach.Even adults wouldn''t beable to take it, let alone


    children? How exactly did you raise your son to his current age, Mr.Hunt?"


    As Pete was staying with hertely, she had taken the opportunity to conduct a full-body check-up on


    him.


    Apart from being a little thinner than most, there was nothing really wrong with him.


    However, at the sight of how casual Justin was about this, she really couldn''t help doubting whether he


    was qualified as a father or not! The lectured Justin touched his nose awkwardly.


    Of course, he was strict about that little brat''s diet, but whenever he was facing Cherry, the moment she


    called out ¡®Daddy¡¯ in that soft and tender voice of hers, he simply couldn''t bring himself to harden his


    heart, alright? However, this was indeed his fault.


    The usually domineering man backed down and said sincerely, "It''s my fault.Only then did Nora return


    to a straight posture.¡±


    However, the next moment, Justin let out a soft chuckle and added, "We originally ordered those dishes


    for Ms.Smith though.Since you didn''te, Pete and I could only eat them ourselves.After all, it''s not


    good to waste food."


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Was that guy ming her for bailing on him? At the other end of the hallway connecting the hospital''s


    VIP wards.


    Joel, who was in the hallway, was talking to the doctor.


    He asked, "My third uncle''s condition had already been brought under control recently.Why did he


    suddenly faint?¡± The doctor touched his sses and sighed.


    He replied, "We did a CT scan on Mr.Smith and found a tumor in his neck.The concrete details remain


    to be seen, but we will expedite the process and check if it''s malignant or benign Joel nodded.There


    was a bit of anxiety on his usually gentle countenance.


    He asked, "What happens if it''s malignant? And what happens if it''s benign?"


    The doctor heaved a sigh and replied, "Mr.Smith''s tumor is located too close to the arteries and is very


    dangerous.Most hemangiomas are benign.As long as the patient is nursed well, there usually aren''t


    any major problems.However, if it''s malignant, there''ll be some difficulties removing it via surgery.¡¯


    As the tumor was very close to the arteries, the moment one showed even the slightest bit of


    carelessness, even an unsteady hand could lead to the patient''s death.


    Anti was probably the only one in the world who would dare to take on an operation like that.


    The doctor didn''t dare to voice that out loud though.


    He could only hope that the tumor would turn out to be benign and have the patient undergo


    conservative treatment.


    After the doctor finished talking to Joel aboutn''s condition, he left for consultation.


    A frowning Joel walked toward the ward.


    His frown deepened when he saw the lights in the other VIP ward on the same floor.


    Someone immediately exined, "It''s the Hunts¡¯ little mister.He''s down with stomach flu, so they


    brought him here to put him on the drip¡¯


    The Hunts'' little mister...In other words, Tanya''s son? It was already sote.


    Tanya would probably also be there, right? Joel, who wanted to see her, walked toward the other ward


    impulsively.


    However, when he passed by the stairs, he suddenly sensed something and quickly turned his head.


    Through the ss window on the door to the stairway, he could see a man and a woman sharing a


    passionate kiss inside...The man was Justin Hunt.


    As for the woman, she was...Nora Smith from the Andersons? As though he had been petrified, Joel


    froze where he was!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Joel stopped abruptly in his tracks, a touch of surprise forming in his upturned eyes.


    Justin Hunt was with Nora Smith? What was the rtionship between the two of them? Suddenly, the


    people inside seemingly noticed the movement outside, and Justin''s razor-sharp gaze prated


    through the window.


    Joel quickly stepped backward and hid to the side.


    He didn''t look inside anymore.


    However, he could hear violent thuds and thumpsing from within.


    There were sounds of their bodies hitting the wall, as well as muffled grunts from colliding against each


    other.


    He could also hear gasps in between...


    The intense activity made even Joel blush.


    He took another step back and slipped away quietly as if he was afraid that they would discover him.


    Now, that would be awkward.


    Thest time he could remember hearing such children-inappropriate sounds was back when he was


    still with Tanya five years ago.


    As for Hiry, it was because he had been drunk one night.


    He clearly remembered that the person he was with in bed was Tanya, yet when he woke up, it became


    Hiry instead...


    In his memories, he had never slept with Hiry before.


    Not in the past, let alone during thest five years.


    Joel didn''t continue going to the ward in front but returned ton''s ward instead.


    In the stairwell.


    With her leg blocked, Nora''s fist came into y.


    Spying an opening, she threw a punch at his left shoulder.


    After seeding, she finally ended the fight and took a step back, pulling away from him.


    She said coldly, "Mr.Hunt, please keep an appropriate distance from me."


    Justin held his shoulder.


    From the look of it, his injury seemed pretty serious.


    He gave her a wry smile and said, "You seem to be the one who approached me first, Ms.Smith¡­¡±


    Nora was still pulling a long face.Her gaze was sharp and her eyes misty from anger.The tips of her


    ears were also a little red.


    She was only nning to teach Justin a small lesson just now, but the moment they finished talking


    and she let go of him, he immediately reached out and held her by her waist, bringing her toward him.


    Then, he leaned down and kissed her...


    Kissed her...


    Damn it! Nora had thrown a punch at him the very next moment.


    Unfortunately, the man had the audacity to actually duck.


    The two of them had fought for a full ten minutes before she finally found an opening and hit him,


    thereby taking her revenge on him.


    Nora looked at him coldly and clenched her fists.


    "If this ever happens again, Mr.Hunt, I''ll kill you!"


    Then, she pushed the door to the stairwell open and left at once, leaving Justin there as he touched his


    nose in embarrassment.


    He thought back to the scene just now.


    The stairwell was dimly lit.


    The girl''s head was raised as she stared at him with her cold, sharp eyes.


    On her small, palm-sized face were a pair of delicate eyebrows and eyes ,a sharp and pert nose, and


    moist, rosy lips...


    Unable to hold back, he had acted on impulse and kissed her.


    Although the kiss hadsted only a brief moment, the girl¡¯ s soft and tender lips lingered in his memory


    even now.


    As he touched his dislocated left shoulder again, a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips.


    She was wild enough for his tastes indeed.


    Ten minutester.


    The family doctor came over to pop his shoulder back into ce.


    When he saw how Justin couldn''t exert much force , he couldn''t help but find himself a little


    dumbfounded.


    "Who beat you up, Mr.Hunt?"


    After all, there were only a few people in New York¡ªin fact, in the whole of the United States¡ªwho


    could beat Justin in a fight! The family doctor had always just been treating Pete and Justin''s mother


    whenever they were unwell.


    This was the very first time he was treating Justin in all these years! However, the moment the question


    left his mouth, he secretly regretted his actions.


    He shouldn''t be asking that much about his employer''s affairs, especially when it was about Justin.


    On the surface, the man seemed like the head of the Hunts.


    However, he knew his identity was by no means simple.


    He had never said anything more than what he should during all these years.


    Now that he had suddenly asked such a question, would Mr.Hunt get mad at him? The family doctor


    observed Justin carefully while he kneaded his shoulder.


    However, not only was the man not annoyed, but the corners of his lips were even slightly lifted.


    The beauty mark at his eye that usually exuded a chilly and ruthless aura actually even seemed to be


    shimmering a little at the moment.


    Justin, who was obviously in a fantastic mood, even replied to his question from just now, "It was worth


    the fight."


    The family doctor, Why were there people who actually liked being beaten up ? Surely his boss wasn''t


    a closet masochist, right? Should he prescribe him some medicine for his mental health? After having


    his joint popped back into ce, Justin started walking back to Cherry''s ward while moving his


    shoulder.


    As expected, he saw that the woman was still there.


    She had fallen asleep on the sofa at the side.


    Her eyes were closed, and her long silky and glossy hair was spread out behind her.


    Her small pert nose made her look quiet and docile.


    Coupled with how thin she was, it made one want to protect and take care of her because they couldn''t


    help but feel that she looked so weak and frail.


    Yet, once she opened her eyes, she would change into apletely different person.


    Justin softened his steps.


    He checked on Cherry first¡ª she was sleeping soundly with her little mouth open and was even talking


    in her sleep.


    She mumbled, "Stinky Daddy! How dare you delete me from your Facebook ount.I''m never talking


    to you ever again!"


    Justin: ¡°..."


    He let out a soft chuckle and pulled up the covers for her.


    Then, he heaved a sigh.


    Had he known that Cherry was his daughter, he would have been delirious with joy a long time ago.


    He would never have done all those things that were no different from pping himself in the face.


    After pulling up the covers for Cherry, he looked at the woman on the sofa again.


    Then, he took off his jacket, walked over, and gently covered her with it.


    The next day.


    It was already bright and sunny by the time Nora woke up.


    Cherry was eating her cereal obediently on the bed in silence.


    Nora got ready to get up.


    However, when she shifted, the jacket on her shoulders immediately slipped off.


    Her gaze swept toward it¡ª-when she saw the ck custom-made suit jacket, she raised her


    eyebrows.


    She yawned and stood up.


    Cherry said, "Daddy has a meeting in the morning, so he went off for it.Where are you going now,


    Mommy?"


    Nora stretched and shuffled toward the door as she replied, "I''m going home¡±


    Cherry gave her a pitiful look.


    "...Mommy, can you bear to leave me all alone in the hospital?"


    Nora nced at her and said coolly, "Don''t be so fake¡¯¡¯


    Then, Cherry giggled and said, "Take care, Mommy-"


    Now that Mommy was gone, she could y all the games she wanted! As she hadn''t live-streamed the


    previous evening, she couldn''t help but wonder how Sponsor Grandpa was.


    She had sent him a text message on Messenger in the morning, but he hadn''t replied to her.


    Sigh! A troubled Cherry rested her chin on her hand.


    What was the matter with Sponsor Grandpa? She picked up her cell phone again and sent him another


    message on Messenger: ¡®Sponsor Grandpa, I was hospitalized because of stomach flust night.Have


    you had your lunch today?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was just a pity that the text message still went unanswered even after she sent it out.


    Nora left the ward, dragging her feet loudly as she shuffled out.


    She had just turned the corner when she saw a figure there looking at her.


    "Are you free for a quick chat, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She thought that Joel was approaching her because ofn¡ªafter all, the Andersons were the only


    ones with Carefree Pills¡ªso she nodded.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Joel instead asked, "What'' s your rtionship with Mr.Hunt,


    Ms.Smith?"


    Nora: ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    The man in front of her was gentle and mild-mannered.


    His eyes were slightly upturned and he looked rather polite.However, the way he was speaking


    sounded a little strange.


    Nora found his question rather ridiculous.


    This was only the second time they were meeting, yet he was already starting to take note of her


    private life? Even though she found him rather likable, she nevertheless couldn''t be bothered to talk to


    him about such things.


    She raised her brows slightly and said coldly, "It seems like you''re minding more than just your own


    business, Mr.Smith?"


    She''d had a pretty good impression of him when she first met him back then.


    However, when she realized that his wife was the one who was bullying Tanya, Nora couldn''t be


    bothered to be civil with him anymore.


    She left straightaway.


    Joel broke into a frown as he stared at her from the back.


    He couldn''t help but go after her and say, "Ms.Smith, allow me to remind you that Mr.Hunt already has


    a child!"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    She looked back and raised an eyebrow.


    "So?"


    After a long silence, Joel finally smiled bitterly and said, "As far as I understand, Mr.Hunt intends to


    marry the child''s mother.It doesn''t seem like a good idea for you to get in between them like that"


    "The child¡¯s mother?"


    "Yes, that''s right.The child ultimately still needs a mother¡­¡± said Joel with some difficulty.


    Back then, it was exactly because he felt that Mia needed a mother¡ªas well as the fact that he didn''t


    intend to remarry¡ªthat he had allowed Hiry to move in.


    Now that he thought about it again though, that wasn''t true at all.


    At the sight of Joel in such an internal struggle, something seemed to click in Nora''s mind.


    The corners of her lips curled upward as she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is the child''s mother


    whom you''re referring to, Tanya?"


    From the look of it, Nora also knew of Tanya''s existence.


    Joel nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right.¡±


    If Nora became close to Justin, going by Tanya''s character , she would definitely be sad, right? Or


    perhaps she wouldpromise for the child''s sake? Therefore, the best solution was to have Nora


    take the initiative to withdraw from the rtionship.


    This way, he would also be fulfilling Tanya''s wishes somewhat, right? A wave of irritability surged up


    within Joel.


    Going by his character, he''d rather drag Tanya back with him and keep her by his side.


    Just like what he had done back then...


    But he knew Tanya too well.


    That woman would never allow herself to be controlled by him.


    He looked at Nora and said, "As long as you''re willing to leave Justin Hunt, I can fulfill one of your


    wishes for you"


    Nora: ¡®¡¯???"


    She suddenly smiled and said, "You''re going to make me misunderstand something if you do that,


    Mr.Smith¡± Joel''s heart sank.


    If she found out that Tanya used to be involved with him and told Justin about it, Tanya would probably


    have a hard time in the future.


    Joel''s expression turned a little cold.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard the girl''s cool and crisp voice.


    "Are you interested in Mr.Hunt, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel: ¡°???"


    "If so, I''m willing to pull out from the rtionship and fulfill the two of you."


    Nora''s bright and clear eyes were full of mirth as she took in Joel''s facial expression, which looked as if


    it was about to crack.


    Then, she walked around him and headed to the car park.


    That guy must have misunderstood Tanya, right? Yet, in spite of that, he was still willing to go to that


    extent for her.


    Not bad.


    After Nora took a few steps forward, the man at the back came after her again.


    After seemingly letting out a sigh, he said in resignation, "Even though you didn''t agree to my request, I


    can still fulfill one of your wishes for you, Ms.Smith"


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    "Why?"


    Since he hadn''t allowed her to treatn¡¯s illness, then that meant they must still harbor resentment


    toward the Andersons.


    What was Joel suddenly approaching her for? Joel, however, stared at her for a while before he slowly


    replied, "It''s because you''ve done me a favor¡¯ Nora was puzzled.


    "What favor did I do for you?"


    However, Joel didn''t exin any further.


    He took a step back and said, "I''m a man of my word.Goodbye¡¯¡¯ Nora was rendered speechless.


    Joel went upstairs after that.


    As he hadn''t slept a wink the previous night, he rested sleepily on the sofa inn''s ward and closed his


    eyes.


    His executive assistant-cum-bodyguard, who had been with Joel the whole time, couldn''t stop himself


    from asking, "Has Ms.Smith helped you out in some way, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel opened his eyes.


    The deep look in his eyes made people unable to guess what he was thinking.


    He nced atn on the bed and slowly replied, "Of course.She saved Unclen¡¯s life."


    The executive assistant: ¡°???"


    He was confused by Joel''s reply.


    Wasn''t Tina York the one who saved Mrn? Why did it suddenly be Ms.


    Smith instead? However, Joel clearly didn''t have any intentions of exining any further, so he simply


    shut up.


    After resting for a while, Joel finally instructed, "Find Anti."


    The assistant nodded.


    "We''ve already started investigating Anti¡¯s whereaboutsst night, but we couldn ''t find anything so


    far.We''ve also put up a reward for his whereabouts in international forums.So far, what we''ve found out


    is that Anti once treated the elderly Mrs.Hunt in the past.It seemed like Justin Hunt was the one who


    found him that time¡¯


    At the mention of Justin, apetitive look appeared in Joel''s eyes and he said coldly, "Do you think I


    can''t find someone that Justin Hunt could?"


    All the warmth and mildness around Joel disappeared in this instant, and his entire self seemed to be


    dyed with ayer of ck, making him look like a demon from hell itself.


    At this point, they heard slight movement at the bed.


    Joel, who had sensed it right away, hurried over.


    Sure enough, he sawn slowly opening his eyes.


    An anxious Joel said, "Unclen."


    When he saw the shadows under his eyes¡ªobviously, he hadn''t slept all night¡ªhe said, "It must have


    been tough on you.¡¯


    Joel shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, Unclen, I will definitely find Anti.I''ll drag him here and make him treat your illness even if


    he''s unwilling to!"


    Determination filled Joel''s eyes as he heldn''s shoulders.


    He said, "No, Unclen, you have to live on..."


    He paused for a moment before he went on and said, "You ¡®re my only kin now."


    His only kin...


    Should outsiders hear what he said, they would definitely find his words very strange because there


    were still so many members of the Smiths.


    By right, based on blood rtions, he still had a lot of rtives.


    However,n seemed to understand what he meant.


    His jaw tensed up as though he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t.


    He merely heaved a deep sigh instead.


    On the way back to the Andersons, Nora gave Tanya a call after thinking about it a little.


    Tanya answered very quickly.


    She sounded very anxious as she asked, "How is Cherry? Why did they ask you to go over in the


    middle of the night? Is it serious?"


    Nora looked ahead and replied concisely, "It''s not gonna kill her? ¡®Not gonna kill her¡¯...


    Tanya panicked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That means it''s very serious, right? Is she at Hospital Finest? Which ward is she in? I''m going over


    now!"


    Norazily told her the ward number and hung up.


    Joel had obviously misunderstood.


    In that case, she would let Tanya resolve the misunderstanding herself.


    Nora hated misunderstandings the most.


    After resolving the misunderstanding, if it was still possible between the two of them, then they could


    just get together.


    If not, then they could break up properly...


    Upon receiving the news, Tanya hailed a cab and rushed to the hospital.


    As soon as she went upstairs, she immediately saw Joel walking out ofn¡¯s ward¡­

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The premium VIP wards were on the top floor of the inpatient department.


    The lift was full, but Tanya was simply too anxious, so she had taken the stairs instead.


    Therefore, she didn''t expect to run into Joel.


    Joel, who had something urgent to attend to, had to go downstairs, so he also took the stairs.


    Joel was currently standing on higher ground and looking down at Tanya, while Tanya was standing on


    lower ground and looking up at him.


    The two looked at each other.


    For a while, neither of them spoke.


    Tanya had rushed all the way here, for fear that Cherry was seriously ill.


    At the sight of Joel''s familiar face, she subconsciously felt even sadder and her eyes instantly


    reddened.


    Five years ago, she could have made that man her pir of support.


    But five yearster, he had already be another woman''s pir of support.


    The thought made Tanya hold back the tears about to gush out of her eyes.


    She cast her eyes down and walked around Joel so that she could go up.


    Joel was watching her.


    When the woman first saw him, there had been some lingering affection in her expression.


    It reminded him of how she had alwayse to him immediately whenever she was lectured by a


    professor or whenever she encountered some kind of difficulty.


    She would hug him and cry, or hug him andugh.


    She always shared all her feelings with him.


    Just now, she had looked as if she wanted to rush forward and hug him.


    Yet it had taken only an instant for the woman to change her mind.


    The look in her eyes became distant, and she even wanted to walk past him.


    The rose-scented shower gel on her wafted over to him.


    The scent was so familiar and so long-lost that it made a lump form in his throat.


    Tanya wanted to walk past the man quickly and hurry to the ward.


    There was no one else in the stairwell, and the door had shut out all the noise in the hallway outside.


    She felt like she could even hear the man''s heartbeat in the small, closed-off environment.


    The stairs were rtively narrow, so Tanya turned sideways when she passed him by.


    It was at this point that the man suddenly grabbed her arm .


    He asked, "Tanya, do you know that there''s something going on between Justin Hunt and Nora Smith?"


    Tanya didn''t immediately understand what he meant, so she frowned and said, "Their rtionship can''t


    be made public yet.What''s the matter?"


    ¡®Can''t be made public yet¡¯...


    In other words, she knew? Since she knew that man was two-timing her, then why was she still staying


    with him? Five years ago, when she realized what had happened between him and Hiry, hadn''t she


    immediately left him so firmly and resolutely? Was it because she loved that man more than she loved


    him? Joel felt terribly frustrated.


    He asked, "Therefore, you''re willing to turn a blind eye to their rtionship? Or are you actually the


    mistress instead?"


    Although he hadn''t interacted much with Nora before, he could tell that she was a very prideful woman.


    Joel would never believe that she would be someone''s mistress.


    But if it wasn''t Nora, then the real mistress was...


    Tanya? Anger surged up in Tanya when she heard what he said, and she let out a sarcasticugh.


    So, was she actually someone like that in his eyes? She looked down and pushed Joel away at once.


    Then, she said distantly, "There''s nothing between the two of us anymore, Mr.Smith.It''s none of your


    business whether I''m someone''s mistress or not, right?"


    Tanya wanted to leave after saying that, but Joel held on to her arm, pulled her toward him again, and


    mmed her against the wall at the back! Tanya''s words just now were tantamount to a tacit admission


    to Joel.


    The look in his eyes turned dark and the aura around him also turned oppressive.


    He said coldly, "Since you''re willing to be someone''s mistress, then...why don''t you be mine?"


    An angry Tanya snapped, "Joel Smith, can you get any more shameless?!"


    Joel gripped her chin and forced her to look up at him.


    He said, "How much is Mr.Hunt giving you? How about I double the amount? Or is it because of the


    child? In that case, if you bear me a child, I''ll give you the position of Mrs.Smith.Isn''t that better?"


    Child ...


    Tanya was so furious that she was shaking all over.


    She sneered, "Your behavior is going to make me think you still have feelings for me, Mr.Smith."


    Taunts had been the most effective on him in the past.


    Her words indeed made Joel''s expression change, but right after that, he leaned in close.


    She could feel his breath on her neck as he spoke."I wouldn''t call it feelings, but I do miss your body


    very much.I wonder if it''s be even more alluring after five years of separation?"


    His words were as if a hard p across Tanya''s cheek.


    She shouted angrily, "What, is Hiry not satisfying your needs?"


    Joel''s voice also became a little harsher.


    He said, "She was never as curvy as you right from the start.After all, a dancer''s body is softer and


    more flexible, so you can better match me and get into all kinds of positions with me!"


    "...Joel Smith, you''re so shameless!"


    "Shameless? I can be even more shameless, Ms.Turner.Do you want a taste of it?"


    Joel started to kiss Tanya right after he said that! A furious Tanya struggled to get away from him, only


    to find that the more she struggled, the more fiercely the man kissed her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was as if he wanted to swallow her whole...


    She simply couldn''t push him away, no matter what she did.


    Tanya slowly gave up struggling.


    Joel felt like he had gone crazy.


    Originally, he had said all those things and provoked her just for a momentary thrill, but when he saw


    her admitting to it without denying anything, he found his heart hurting even more, and felt even sadder.


    He allowed himself to vent all the yearning he had toward her during thest five years, but suddenly,


    something warm dripped onto the back of his hand.


    The warm current felt as though it was scalding hot, causing his movements to suddenly stop.


    Joel looked at Tanya and saw that she was really crying.


    For a moment, he actually felt somewhat at a loss.


    Smack! Tanya pped him across the cheek.


    Then, she pushed him away and rushed upstairs.


    In the ward upstairs.


    When Tanya entered, she found an alive and kicking Cherry ying games.


    It was then that she realized that she had been tricked.


    Afterforting Cherry a little, she left with flustered emotions...


    Joel was the only one left in the empty stairwell.


    Joel clenched his fists.


    When he thought of Tanya''s tears just now, he suddenly gave himself a p.


    He had been a real scumbag just now.


    But he really couldn''t bear to see her disrespect herself like that.


    Joel leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    After a long period of silent contemtion, he suddenly heaved a huge sigh.


    He stood up suddenly.


    However, instead of going down, he went back up.


    He stood at the door and hesitated for a long time before he finally turned and walked toward the young


    Mr.Hunt''s VIP ward.


    When he reached, he stood at the door for a long time again...


    Atst, he pushed the door open.


    However, he only saw two bodyguards and two nurses there.


    Tanya wasn''t there.


    His brows drew together.


    Then, Cherry raised her head and looked at him in puzzlement.


    She asked, "Handsome mister, why are you here?"


    Joel was about to speak when Cherry pursed her lips and said, "I don''t like you! It must''ve been you


    who bullied God- mom Tanya and made her cry!"


    Joel was utterly stunned when he heard what she said.


    He asked, "What did you say?"


    God-mom...Tanya?

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Cherry had been part of Operation Comin To Daddy, so she naturally knew that it was Mia''s father


    who had bullied God-mom Tanya.


    However, she was still young, so she didn''t understand theplicated rtionship between the two.


    With her hands on her hips, she looked at Joel and said, "Handsome mister, how can you bully a girl


    when you''re so good-looking? God-mom Tanya was crying!"


    Crying...He thought of her tears that had fallen onto the back of his hand...


    Joel suddenly stepped forward.


    "She''s your godmother? And not your mother? So, she''s not rted to Justin Hunt at all?"


    Cherry straightened her back at once.


    "Why wouldn''t she be rted to him?!"


    Joel''s heart sank, but the next moment, he heard Cherry continue: "My godmother is Mommy''s good


    friend.Since Mommy and Daddy have given birth to me, then my godmother will definitely be rted to


    Daddy, yeah! Don''t you dare bully God-mom anymore.Otherwise, I''ll get Daddy to beat you up, yeah!"


    After saying that, the little fellow even got off the bed, came up to Joel, and kicked him in the calf.


    Although she had kicked him with all her strength, to Joel, it was nevertheless still just a very light kick.


    He lowered his head and looked at the tiny fellow in front of him who was about the same age as Mia.


    He suddenly rubbed her head and said, "You''re right.I''m a bad person.I shouldn''t have bullied your


    godmother...How do you think I should apologize to her?"


    Cherry: ¡°???"


    Eh? The young mister surprisingly owned up to his mistakes very quickly.


    Cherry thought for a moment and replied, "A fault confessed is one half-redressed, mister.You''re a


    pretty good man!"


    Joel tried to sound her out and asked, "Do you know what your godmother likes the most?"


    Cherry tilted her head and thought for a while.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she replied, "I know! There''s nothing that God-mom hascked during all


    these years¡ªexcept for one thing!"


    "What is it?"


    "Nora! Smith! What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Nora was driving when she heard Tanya''s roar over the phone.


    She looked aheadzily and asked casually, "How does it feel to meet your old me, Ms.Turner?"


    The other woman''s voice instantly became dejected and she replied, "Not so good"


    Nora chuckled softly and asked, "Did you guys manage to resolve the misunderstanding?"


    Tanya didn''t reply.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "You can''t be serious, right? Are you going to let the misunderstanding continue when I''ve already


    created an opportunity for you?"


    Tanya let out a wryugh and said, "It''s not about that.It''s mainly because...


    Even if we resolve the misunderstanding, so what? The two of us can''t go back to what we used to be


    anymore¡¯


    "Why?"


    Tanya sighed.


    "He''s already in a rtionship with Hiry.


    What would that make me, if I involve myself with them? Besides, they already have a child..."


    The conversation suddenly became a little depressing.


    Nora fell silent for a moment.


    Then, she suggested, "How about...we make him a widower?"


    Tanya: ¡°???"


    She received a huge shock and quickly said, "There''s no need for that at all! Even if he bes a


    widower, I still don''t like it that he was once in a rtionship with Hiry.He clearly knows that she is the


    one person I hate the most..."


    Nora was rather disappointed"...Okay, then."


    Tanya,¡¯..."


    Then, she said, "How about a drink tonight, Nora? We''ll drink till we dro¡ª"


    Beep...


    beep...


    beep...


    Tanya;''???"


    As Tanya listened to the disconnected tone on the phone, she couldn''t help but feel that she and Nora


    must be fair- weather friends for sure! Nora tossed her cell phone aside casually after she hung up, and


    drove to the New York University School of Medicine.


    The guards had already been notified beforehand, so they let her in immediately when she reached the


    gates.


    She drove one round around the campus.


    Then, she followed the GPS navigator and arrived in front of the office building.


    After she parked the car, she entered the building.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Director Shaw, who was nearly fifty years old, standing at the


    entrance.


    He looked at her respectfully and said, "You''re here!"


    Nora nodded slightly.The few people behind Director Shaw were shocked.


    One must know that Director Shaw was hailed as a master neurosurgeon in the school! Not only was


    he the head of the Department of Neurosurgery, but he was also a director in the New York Hospital,


    and held an important position in the field of medicine.


    Why would someone like him be so respectful and deferential toward a girl who looked like she was


    only about twenty years old? While everyone was hesitating, Director Shaw held his hand out and


    guided her toward the front.


    He said, "This way, please."


    Nora followed Director Shaw to his office.


    Director Shaw said to his assistants, "Hurry and make some coffee.Use the premium beans in my


    collection.Remember to make it stronger, so that it''s more refreshing!"


    The assistants were dumbfounded.


    Director Shaw usually treated those premium beans like they were his baby, yet he was actually taking


    them out today and serving them to a girl who looked like she was much younger than he was?


    Director Shaw ignored his assistants¡¯ questioning gazes, entered the room, and closed the door.


    When he looked behind him, he saw that the big boss had already taken a seat on the sofa and was


    leaning back against it.


    The girl wore a pair of ck skinny jeans that made her legs look long and slender.


    She leaned against the sofazily with her cat-like eyes raised, but there was no warmth within them.


    She asked, "Why did you ask me over so urgently, Mr.Shaw?"


    Director Shaw immediately waved and said, "How am I worthy of having you use honorifics for me?


    Anti, I asked you over because there''s an operation that requires your expertise."


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What kind of operation is it?"


    Director Shaw sighed and replied, "It''s a five-year-old child with a tumor in his brain.The tumor''s


    location is very tricky, and there''s a high likelihood that it''s in contact with neural nerves.If one isn''t


    careful, it''ll affect the child''s future intelligence development, so I''m thinking of asking you to do it"


    Director Shaw looked at her and said, "I know you only take on two operations a month and this month


    is already fully booked.But that child is really very pitiful, so I decided to ask you for help.Anti, I "


    Director Shaw was about to appeal to her through emotions and reason when Nora raised her


    eyebrows and asked, "Is that all?"


    Director Shaw: ¡°???"


    Nora stood up, yawned, and said, "Couldn''t you have just called? Instead, you made mee down


    here specially...You can just send me the time and location of the operation.¡¯¡¯ Then, she waved


    dismissively and walked out.


    "I''m going ¡®Director Shaw'' ??"


    It was notoriously difficult to make surgery appointments with Anti.


    There were countless wealthy and powerful people begging for her help, yet they couldn''t even find


    her.


    The Hunts and the Smiths had gone to a lot of effort to search for her, and even promised to pay


    astronomical consultation fees, but even so, she hadn''t agreed! He''d thought that it would take a lot of


    convincing before she would agree! He hesitated for a moment and said, "Anti, that child doesn ¡®te


    from a notable background¡­¡±


    But don''t worry.If you take on the operation, you can take it that I owe you a favor.


    Nora responded with an ¡®Okay¡¯ and left the room.


    The assistants outside didn''t dare to stop her when they saw her and even gave way to her.


    Nora went to the car park.


    When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone saying in surprise, "Nora? Why are you


    here?"


    She looked behind her to see Ang Smith and Lisa ck, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time,


    walking toward her Ang looked at her car, and then at the office building.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her brows drew together and she asked in surprise, "Surely you can''t be here to apply for postgraduate


    studies, right?"

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    Ever since she came to New York, she hadn''t paid any attention to the ongoings in California anymore.


    Although Ang was her half-sister, there was tension between them, so she didn''t want to bother with


    her at all.


    Lisa did mention that they wereing to New York for their postgraduate studies¡¯ entrance exams,


    though.


    She didn''t expect to bump into them here.


    She ignored Ang.


    Instead, she looked at Lisa and asked , ¡° Which professor are you intending to apply for?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa nced at Ang timidly and replied, "I''m still thinking about it.I''m nning to apply for someone


    who''s easier¡­¡±


    "Heh."


    Ang scoffed and said, "How ambitious of you.Well, I''m apletely different story.I came here with


    a clear goal, and that is Director Shaw!"


    She looked at Nora and said, "Do you know who Director Shaw is? He only epts four to five


    students every year.A tiny little unorthodox doctor like you probably won''t be able to pass the exams at


    all though.¡¯¡¯ To Ang, Nora had never attended college before.


    The reason why she had some medical skills was that she had picked up some unorthodox skills


    abroad.


    How would a woman who had never properly attended university before possibly be qualified to apply


    for postgraduate studies? Nora, however, ignored herpletely.


    In fact, she didn''t even exist in her eyes.


    She looked at Lisa instead and asked, "Where are you currently staying?"


    "At the hotel next to the school.The lodging there is very cheap...You don''t have to worry about me,


    Nora"


    Lisa nced at Ang after she answered.


    She quickly said, "You can just go, Nora.We have to go in and ask around to find out what the


    professors¡¯ preferences are like anyway¡­¡±


    "Go? What nonsense.Tell me what exactly you''re here for, Nora."


    Ang demanded persistently, her voice as noisy as a frog''s croaking.


    Nora, however, continued to ignore her.


    She said, "Okay.Give me a call if anythinges up, or if you run out of money."


    She got in the car.


    Ang went in front of the car and blocked her path.


    She said, "Get out here, Nora.Didn''t you hear me? You "


    Nora stepped on the gas pedal and raced toward her! The car suddenly sped up, causing Ang to


    shudder all over in fright, and she screamed.


    Screeeeech! The car stopped barely one centimeter away from her.


    Ang could even feel the car''s momentum! She turned pale with fright.


    The woman rested an arm on the car window, poked her head out, and said coolly, "Get out of my


    way."


    A badly frightened Ang stepped aside in a daze.


    She had only just taken a couple of steps when the car started again and sped past her with a whoosh.


    Its speed was as if Nora was driving a sports car! Ang swallowed hard.


    It was only when the car disappeared into the distance that she finally regained her senses.


    She cursed angrily, "She wanted to run me over! That little bitch! Fatty! Ugly woman! How dare she


    think of running me over! She must be jealous that I got engaged to Anthony!"


    After Nora left California, the Grays and the Smiths were embroiled with each other for some time.


    In the end, Anthony had still be engaged with Ang.


    Lisa couldn''t bring herself to listen anymore.


    She said, "Nora doesn''t even know that you''re engaged, Ang.None of us even told her about it..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ang red at her viciously.


    "From what I see, all you care about is Nora, right? Why don''t you stay with her instead of sticking to


    me, then?"


    Lisa bit her lip.


    "In that case, give me back the money that Uncle Henry lent me.¡± Their family had used up all of their


    savings on her mother ''s illness.


    Her mother had borrowed money from Ang''s father, Henry Smith, for all her travel and


    amodation expenses during her trip to New York for her postgraduate studies application.


    However, Henry had transferred all the money to Ang, causing Lisa to be bullied by her the whole


    way here.


    Ang pursed her lips and said, "You''re borrowing money from Dad, which makes you borrowing


    money from me, Lisa.Considering that you''re indebted to me, I hope you know what you should be


    saying!"


    She frowned again after saying that.


    "Nora was driving a jeep just now, right? I didn''t expect the Andersons to treat her so well...Do you


    think that she was here because the Andersons are intending to let her pursue postgraduate studies?"


    Ang''s eyes lit up at the thought, and she picked up her cell phone and called Henry, who was in


    California.


    She said, "Dad, I think Nora definitely has a way to get Director Shaw to do what she wants! Can you


    ask her to help me?"


    Henry replied, "Okay!"


    When Nora was about to reach home, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unregistered number.


    She wasn''t nning to answer, but because she was driving, she pressed the wrong button and


    identally picked up the call.


    Henry''s voice immediately reached her from the other end of the call.


    "Nora, I''m your father.I was the one who raised you, so you''re obligated to support me during old age!


    We''ll put aside the issue about your mother''spany''s profits for now, so get the Andersons to use


    their connections to get your younger sister acquainted with Director Shaw at once!"


    Nora: "?"


    How had she set that mad dog free? She was about to hang up when her stepmother Wendy''s voice


    also reached her.


    She said, "Nora, I know you don''t want toe back anymore because you''re now living in thep of


    luxury after you went to the Andersons.You''ve also taken away your mother''spany and are not


    intending to give it to us, but we''re still family, at any rate.Blood is thicker than water; Ang is your


    sister after all.Help her out; if she bes a famous surgeon and makes money in the future, we won''t


    have to pester you when we''re old, either, right? Don''t you agree?"


    Nora suddenly smiled.


    "Blood is thicker than water?"


    Wendy replied, "Yes, that''s right.You and your younger sister share the same father, so the same blood


    flows through your veins.You mustn''t forget your roots after you''ve climbed up the socialdder!"


    The same father...


    If they hadn''t reminded her, she would have almost slept herself into a daze and forgotten that she had


    a father.


    That father of hers was a really weird one though.


    One couldn''t say that he didn''t treat his daughter well, because he took care of all of Ang''s needs


    properly.


    Yet at the same time, he was cold and frosty toward Nora.


    It was as if it would do as long as she didn''t starve to death.


    Nora cast her eyes down and suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    "I see."


    "Huh? What do you mean by ''I see¡¯? Nora, you "


    Before Wendy could finish, Nora had already hung up.She called Lisa.


    "Where are you?"


    A surprised Lisa replied, "I''m still at the school."


    "Okay.I''ming to you now ¡° Lisa was dumbfounded.


    "Why are you looking for me, Nora "


    Nora''s eyes narrowed and the corners of her lips curled upward a little.


    She replied, "Oh.I want to see if blood is indeed thicker than water between Ang and me."


    Lisa?


    She hung up on an utterly confused Lisa.


    The car turned around at the intersection and went straight to the New York University School of


    Medicine.


    Ten minutester, the jeep stopped in front of the office building.


    Nora hopped off the car slickly and walked straight over to Ang and Lisa.


    Ang smiled triumphantly and said, "Hah, did Dad call you? Nora, I''ll tell you this..."


    Before she could finish, however, Nora suddenly grabbed her hair.


    She felt a jolt of pain at once.


    The next moment, she saw that Nora had plucked out a few strands of her hair.


    Her voice waszy as she said: "Let me borrow this for a sec¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Ang immediately held her hand over her head in pain and took a step back.


    "What are you doing, Nora?"


    While Ang was still in shock, Nora quickly put the strands of hair into a stic bag.


    After putting it in her pocket, she raised her eyebrows and replied, "I didn''t do anything.¡¯¡¯


    Ang said angrily, "You obviously hurt me just now! You''re bullying me!"


    Impatience shed across Nora''s eyes.


    "Yes, I''m bullying you.So?"


    So? So, what? Ang had never been able to beat her sister in fights.


    When they were children, she was fat and strong.


    However, after they grew up, she had beaten her up whenever she saw her because she really wanted


    to.


    She took a step back with her eyes all red.


    "I''m going to tell Dad! Don''t be so smug just yet, Nora!"


    Nora waved nonchntly and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Ang panicked again when she saw her leaving.


    "Dad told you to take me to Director Shaw so that we can talk about my postgraduate studies


    application! Didn''t you hear what he said?"


    Nora, however, got into her car and drove off as if she really hadn''t heard about it.


    This time, Ang didn''t dare to stand in her path.


    Forced to helplessly watch as she left, Ang stamped her foot in anger.


    She looked at the office building again.


    She wanted to go in but was stopped again.She was so mad that she immediately med it on Lisa.


    She snapped, "Why didn''t you stop her just now?"


    Lisa kept her head down and said nothing.


    However, her delicate brows knitted together.


    Ang became angrier at the sight of her reaction.


    "You''re such bad luck.Whom are you trying to show that long face you''re pulling every day? C''mon,


    let''s go.Are you just going to continue standing there and embarrass yourself ?¡± Lisa sighed and


    followed behind Ang.


    When the two were about to leave, they suddenly heard a voiceing from behind them.


    "The two of you, please wait a moment! Director Shaw is asking you to go upstairs."


    Upstairs.


    Director Shaw was astonished when he saw through the windows that the big boss had returned in her


    very wild-looking jeep.


    Then, he saw her saying a few words to the two girls downstairs before she left again.


    At once, Director Shaw couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Anti was an internationally-renowned master surgeon.


    She had done him a huge favor when she agreed to perform the operation, so he was currently


    troubling over how he could return the favor.


    That was why he had hurriedly told his assistant to invite the two of them upstairs.


    The usually stern and serious man was currently looking at Lisa and Ang with a big smile.


    He asked, "How are the two of you rted to An...I mean, Ms.Smith?"


    How they were rted? Ang''s eyes lit up.


    In Ang''s opinion, Nora must have met Director Shaw through the Andersons.


    She immediately smiled and replied, "I''m her younger sister!"


    Sure enough, Director Shaw became more kindly.


    "Her younger sister? Are you a medical university student?"


    Ang quickly shook her head.


    "No, I''m not, Director Shaw .I finished my undergraduate studies at the California University of


    Medicine.These are my exam results.I came to New York because I''m nning to apply as a


    postgraduate student under your tutge this year.¡¯¡¯


    She was nning to apply as a postgraduate student under him? Director Shaw became even


    happier.


    He picked up Ang¡¯ s results and took a couple of nces.


    Ang''s grades were very solid, and she was always among the top scorers every year.


    Otherwise, Henry and Wendy wouldn''t have treated her like a precious treasure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Neither would the Grays have agreed to her bing Anthony''s fiancee instead of Nora, either.


    Director Shaw praised, "Your grades are very good! How are your written exam results in the


    postgraduate entrance exams?"


    Ang became even more excited at once.


    She replied, "I¡¯ ve passed the exam, so I''m waiting for the interview notice now!"


    "Okay, I''ll Keep you in mind!"


    Director Shaw then looked at Lisa.


    "You''re..."


    Before he could finish, Ang stepped in front of her and said, "She''s my ssmate who apanied


    me here.Director Shaw, if you can give me a chance, my sister and the Andersons will definitely repay


    you for your kindness.¡¯


    Repay him for his kindness? A horrified Director Shaw replied, "Not at all, not at all.Anti needed only to


    say the word and he would take in as many postgraduate students as she wanted him to! Ang''s


    eyes flickered when she heard what he said.She couldn''t help feeling like the Andersons¡¯ social status


    was even higher than she had imagined...


    She smiled and said, "Director Shaw, if there''s nothing else, we''ll leave for now? Director Shaw


    nodded.


    "Sure.You can go home and wait for the interview notice!"


    After that, Ang led Lisa out after ring at her.


    As soon as they exited, Ang, at the sight of Lisa dilly-dallying, sneered, "What are you moving so


    slowly for ? Are you nning to ask me to introduce you to Director Shaw? Hah, weren''t you behaving


    pretty loftily just now? Didn''t you say that people shouldn''t use such connections for their benefit?"


    When she was calling Henry just now, Lisa had tried to persuade her against it.


    She had said, "Let''s work hard on our own instead, Ang.Let''s not give Nora any trouble...Besides,


    one should apply for postgraduate studies based on their own merit, after all..."


    Lisa lowered her head upon hearing what Ang said.


    She said, "Y-you said that you''re Nora''s younger sister just now.It''s not very nice to use the Andersons¡¯


    name without their permission, is it?"


    Ang immediately looked at her.


    "I''m Nora''s biological younger sister.What''s the big deal even if I make use of her? However, you''re just


    a cousin, so of course, you can''t do the same!"


    She picked up her cell phone excitedly at this point.


    When she did, she happened to see someone on Facebook at-mentioning her and asking her how the


    exam went, how her interview was going, and whether she was confident or not.


    Ang hadn''t mentioned anything at all prior to this.


    After all, when Anti had exposed her lie in front of everyone back in California the other time, the school


    had punished her and left a blemish on her record.


    They had also canceled her eligibility to receive rmendations during postgraduate studies


    applications.


    However, she could finally hold her head up high and brag on her social media now.


    She wrote: ¡®Director Shaw said that my grades are very good when we met just now.He wants me as


    his postgraduate student very much¡¯


    A furor went through her social circle at once.


    ¡®¡®Director Shaw? Is it the same Director Shaw I''m thinking of? F*ck!¡±


    Ang is just so impressive! She was already a hotshot when she was in school.


    Now that she''s in New York, she¡¯ s be a hotshot again! Dear Ms.


    Smith, please don''t forget your old ssmates when you make it big in the future! Everyone showered


    Ang withpliments, making her feel as if she was on cloud nine.


    Lisa was the only one standing there and looking at her hesitantly as she thought, ''I think Director


    Shaw told her to wait for an interview notice just now rather than an enrollment notice, right...? But if I


    remind her about it, she''ll definitely scold me again.In that case, I''d better just not say anything¡±


    After the two girls left, the nearly fifty-year-old professor took off his sses and massaged his


    temples.


    For some reason, he didn''t quite like that girl just now.


    After teaching so many postgraduate students, one could say that he could already see through these


    children''s thoughts at a nce.


    There was too much going on in that girl''s eyes, and her attitude toward medicine was impure.


    Director Shaw picked up his cell phone and sent Nora a text message detailing the time and location of


    the young patient''s operation.


    The big boss replied very quickly this time: ¡®Got it¡±


    Director Shaw stared at her message.


    Then, he suddenly sent another message: ''Do you have a younger sister named Ang? She says


    that she¡¯s nning to apply to be my postgraduate student¡¯


    One mustn''t stay quiet after doing a good deed.


    He mustn''t let Anti think that he was useless.However, the next moment, he received a reply from

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Anti: ¡®''I don''t know who that is Director Shaw,''?"


    It suddenly urred to him that even though the two of them had spoken to each other downstairs, if


    Ang really was Anti''s younger sister, why would she choose to apply to be a postgraduate student


    under him rather than at Professor Anti''s? Anti was a neurosurgery professor at the New York


    University School of Medicine by the school''s invitation.


    Many people were aware of this.


    During thest two years, there was nock of people applying to be her postgraduate students.


    However, as Anti was out of the country, she had never epted any of them.


    But she had returned to the States this year! At the very worst, she could have brought her sister with


    her instead! This showed that her rtionship with her younger sister must not be that great.


    The shrewd Director Shaw immediately caught all these little details very sensitively, and he breathed a


    sigh of relief at once.


    It was fortunate that he had made the effort to bring it up and prevented his n from backfiring on


    itself! This was exactly why people shouldn''t just do things for someone else''s sake without saying


    anything about it.


    Without asking the other party about it, how would one know whether or not they truly needed it? Nora


    had just sent the strands of hair, whose follicles were intact, and her own hair samples abroad a


    moment ago.


    She called Lily, her assistant, and instructed, "Go to the most professional DNA testingb and give me


    the results as soon as possible."


    A puzzled Lily asked, "Why don''t you do it in the States instead, Anti?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Because it''s easy for others to falsify results here"


    Lily fell silent¡ªshe actually found herself rendered speechless.


    A momentter, she said, "I strongly feel that you have a persecutionplex.You''ve been hiding your


    identity for so many years because you''re supposedly in mortal danger, but I''ve never seen anyone


    wanting to kill you."


    Nora chuckled and replied, "Yeah, maybe you''re right.Just get it done for me, though."


    She didn''t dare to let her guard down even after she hung up, however.


    Her mother, Yvette Anderson, had told her to stay mediocre and avoid being too outstanding.


    If not, it would get her killed! She still didn''t know where exactly the danger woulde from.


    However, she was no longer the same woman with a devil-may-care attitude from a few years ago,


    either.


    She had two children now.


    One would never go wrong being a little more careful.


    After couriering the package, she drove leisurely to the kindergarten to pick up Pete from school.


    Tanya was in a bad mood that day, so she had taken a day off and hadn''t gone to the kindergarten.


    As a result, she had to pick up Pete from school before she could go to bed.


    If only Pete could drive home by himself! She let out a yawn while thinking about it.


    At the same time, a surly-looking Pete stood at the entrance of the kindergarten with his schoolbag.


    After his repeated protests, Mommy had finally allowed him to wear trousers instead today.


    After all! There were also other little girls in the kindergarten who wore the trouser version of the school


    uniform.


    While he was waiting in boredom, Nora finally arrived.


    After the little fellow got into the backseat and fastened his seatbelt, he heaved a silent sigh and asked,


    "Can I stop going to school, Mommy?"


    Nora turned the car around and asked, "Why?"


    Peteined, "The kids in the kindergarten are too childish!"


    Through the rearview mirror, Nora could see her son frowning helplessly.


    She asked curiously, "What happened ? Pete replied, "The teacher told us the story about the tortoise


    and the hare today.Then, they asked us whether we wanted to be a tortoise or a hare.¡¯¡¯


    Nora chuckled and asked, "And then?"


    Pete replied ¡®¡¯...Why do the kids want to be hares instead of the humans that they are?"


    Then, Pete lowered his head again and went on.


    "Also, Brandon drank a girl''s yogurt drink today.The girl also drank it after that.Then, she became very


    scared and said that her mom and dad had told her that she would get pregnant if she kissed a boy.So,


    she asked what she should do if she became pregnant?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nora was no longer sleepy at this point.


    She asked, "And then?"


    Pete sighed.


    "Brandon patted his chest and told her not to worry.He said that she can just give birth to the baby if


    she really bes pregnant.After that, the three of them can attend kindergarten together!" Pete


    looked at Nora.


    "Sharing a yogurt drink won''t make anyone pregnant¡ªyou have to sleep together for that to


    happen.They are so ignorant!"


    Nora, She held herughter back and instead said approvingly, "I find Brandon quite a responsible boy,


    though.The Smiths have taught their children pretty well."


    ¡°Pete?"


    Was Mommy actually praising Brandon, that simple-minded boy who had almost castrated himself? He


    pursed his lips and said, "I will also be a very responsible boy.¡¯


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh? Is there a kid you like?"


    Pete tilted his head and answered seriously, "Yes!"


    Tsk.


    Unexpectedly, that stubborn block of wood, who was just like his father, actually had someone he


    liked?


    But as soon as Nora thought so, he said, "I like Cherry."


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed a little.


    "What about people aside from Cherry? Do you have any friends you like?"


    Pete was mildly autistic, so Nora had to slowly bring him out of it and encourage him to be more


    cheerful.


    Besides, since she was driving and couldn''t sleep, she might as well tease him a little.


    Pete originally wanted to shake his head, but a timid little figure suddenly surfaced in his mind.


    He asked, "Mommy, what will happen if someone who''s allergic to mangoes eats it?"


    Cherry had told him that Mommy''s medical skills were the best in the world.


    Nora replied, "They''ll be fine if they are sent to the hospital for treatment in time.¡¯


    In that case, why didn''t Miae to school today? However, he wondered about it for only a moment


    before he tossed the thought to the back of his mind.


    When they reached the Andersons, Pete got out of the car by himself and waited obediently for Nora.


    As for Nora, she saw a text message from Justin when she picked up her cell phone: ¡®How about


    visiting my son again this evening, Ms.Smith?¡±


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Cherry was just having mild stomach flu.


    With the pills that she had fed her, she must be full of energy at the moment.


    Yet she was still in the hospital? Weren''t they going to go home? The corners of her lips spasmed a


    little and she replied: ¡®He should be fine by now¡±


    After replying to the message, she brought Pete with her and entered the house.


    In the hotel next to the New York University School of Medicine.


    Ang had only booked one room, and it was a double-bed room at that.


    The bed could obviously fit two, but she cooked up an excuse that she wasn''t used to sleeping with


    someone else on the same bed, and forced Lisa to sleep on the sofa instead.


    After happily having a big feast, Ang was currently painting her nails with a mask sheet on her face


    and doing her skincare routine.


    In contrast, Lisa was bent over the desk and studying.


    The interview was just a few days away.


    She wanted to do well in it.


    When Ang finished painting her nails, she stretched out her arms and leaned back against the bed


    while sitting upright.


    At the sight of what Lisa was doing, she couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s the use of working so hard? Which professor are you applying for?"


    Lisa ignored her.Ang went on.


    "Is it Tina York? Not only did she just be a professor this year, but she''s also young, so she''s


    definitely inexperienced.But given your grades, you'' Il be doing pretty well if you can be a


    postgraduate student under her! At least you''ll still be a postgraduate student at the New York


    University School of Medicine.It''ll be easier for you to find a job in the future."


    Right after she said that, their cell phones suddenly beeped at the same time¡ªthe interview notices


    had arrived! A beaming Ang picked up her cell phone and opened the text message.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Both of them had received interview notices.


    To apply to be a postgraduate student, one had to pass a preliminary exam and then an interview.


    Before the interview, they should also make contact with their tutors, so that they would pass the


    interview more easily.


    If Director Shaw and Ang had really hit it off, with Director Shaw escorting her, the interview would


    just be a procedure.


    Therefore, Ang wasn''t nervous at all.


    Lisa also breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the interview notice.


    Their interviews were on the same day, and results would basically be out shortly after the interviews.


    Once she passed the interview, she would be able to stay in New York and intern at a hospital.


    However, Lisa wasn''t intending to leave even if she didn''t clear the interview.


    New York had one of the highest standards of medical care in the country.


    The city also had the most advanced equipment here, so she wanted to stay and learn more.


    While she was mulling over it, Ang suddenly looked at her.


    She walked over and said, "I want to use the desk for a while"


    Lisa:¡±???"


    Her brows drew together as she stared at Ang whose arms were outstretched, but she still stepped


    aside in the end and went to the sofa with her books in her arms.


    The sofa in the five-star hotel room was very narrow, so she couldn''t move at all whenever she was


    sleeping on it.


    After thest few days, her back was already sore and aching.


    She leaned against the dining table and continued to read.


    She had only just taken a couple of nces when she heard loud voices.


    Ang had turned on her cell phone and was watching a variety TV show on it.


    She had turned the audio very loud and was also guffawing.


    It was so noisy that she couldn''t read at all.


    Lisa took a deep breath, put on her earphones, and continued reading.


    At nine o''clock in the evening.


    When Lisa stepped away from the table, Ang switched off the lights in the room.


    Lisa panicked.


    "I''m still studying my materials about patients with severe head injuries.I''m nning to go in that


    direction tomorrow for the interview.Why are you switching off the lights?"


    Ang raised her eyebrows and said, "What does your interview have to do with me? I''m going to


    sleep.You''ll only have the energy to go through the interview after a good night''s sleep!"


    Sheid down on the bed after that.


    Lisa: "!!!"


    She took a deep breath and went to the bathroom angrily with her books.


    She turned on a dimmp, sat on the toilet bowl, and continued her studies of the subject.


    In the room, Ang was resting on the bed.


    As she was used to staying up, she couldn''t sleep, either, so she started using her cell phone instead.


    Wendy sent her a text message: ¡®How''s Lisa?¡¯


    Ang replied: ¡®She''s okay, I suppose, but I don''t want her to pass.It''ll make me look bad if word gets


    out that she also passed¡±


    Wendy wrote: ¡®Isn''t that easy? You can just hide her admission ticket ¡°


    Her words made Ang''s eyes light up.She sat up from the bed and secretly peeked into the


    bathroom.


    She wasn''t actually the highest scorer in the California University of Medicine for the postgraduate


    written entrance examination this time.


    The highest scorer was Lisa.


    She had never expected that little bitch to outshine her.


    Therefore, she mustn''t give her the opportunity to attend the interview.


    Especially when...


    Ang had discovered that Lisa had also filled in Director Shaw''s name in the Preferred Mentor field


    when she took a look at her application form earlier that day.


    Didn''t that make her apetitor, then? Director Shaw only epted four to five postgraduate


    students a year.


    Every spot taken was a spot gone! Ang got off the bed and quietly went over to Lisa''s schoolbag.


    She rummaged through it, took out her ID card and her admission ticket, wrapped them up, and hid


    them in her own bag.


    That evening, Lisa made sufficient preparations for her interview the next day.


    By the time she went to sleep on the sofa, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    She rested on the sofa and slept until the sun was up.


    After waking up, she hurriedly washed up.


    Then, she picked up her bag that she had already packed a long time ago, and went out with Ang.


    The hotel was very close to the university, so it only took them ten minutes to walk there.


    After entering the university, they went to the interview venue.


    Ang took out her admission ticket and ID card and waited to be called in for the interview.


    The interview included a self-introduction and a self-evaluation.


    While she was silently reciting her self-introduction to herself, Lisa suddenly stood up.


    "Where''s my ID card? And my admission ticket? Have you seen them, Ang?"


    Ang pursed her lips and retorted arrogantly, "Why are you asking me about your missing ID card?


    It''s not like I stole it!"


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Lisa was in such a panic that she was about to burst into tears.


    She rummaged through her bag again but still couldn''t find her ID card.


    Finally, she said, "Give me the hotel''s key card, Ang.I''m going back to look for it"


    Ang raised her eyebrows and handed her the key card.


    Lisa took the key card and ran to the hotel anxiously.


    After she ran off, Ang suddenly stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Then, she took out Lisa''s admission ticket and ID card from her pocket and tossed them into the trash


    can.


    When she was done, she left the bathroom feeling refreshed and invigorated.


    Soon, it was her turn for the interview.


    Ang entered the room, only to realize that Director Shaw wasn''t among the four interviewers today.


    Well, that made sense.


    After all, why would a doctor of Director Shaw''s level attend interviews like this? Ang nevertheless


    sat down obediently.


    When asked if she had a preferred mentor, Ang smiled and replied, "Yes, I''ve already talked to


    Director Shaw."


    Everyone present could tell what she was implying.


    Interviews were generally simple and easy to clear.


    Although Ang''s answers weren''t satisfactory, the four teachers still cleared her in the end.


    When Ang came out of the room, she happened to see an out-of-breath Lisa running back from the


    hotel.


    She was talking to the person in charge of the interview.


    She said, "I''m sorry.I''m really sorry, but this interview really means a lot to me.Can you allow me to go


    for the interview first?"


    The staff member sighed and replied, "If you had lost just the admission ticket, I could still have used


    your ID card to print one at thest minute for you.But since you''ve lost even that, I can''t help


    you.Please don''t make things difficult for me, miss...You can still try again next year..."


    Lisa''s eyes were all red.


    "But that means I would''ve wasted a whole year.Please, mister, can you help me ask the higher-ups if


    they can make an exception? I really like this school.I came all the way from California to New York for


    this..."


    At the sight of her crying so pitifully, the staff member relented.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to say something, Ang walked over and said bitchily, "Lisa, the most important


    quality a doctor should possess is meticulousness.What are you making a fuss here for when you can''t


    even keep your admission ticket and ID card with you properly for an exam? Will you also only realize


    that you''ve forgotten your scalpel when you''re already at the operating table?"


    Her words made the staff member harden his heart again.


    Ang grabbed Lisa''s arm and dragged her away.


    "Stop embarrassing yourself here ande with me instead!"


    A despondent Lisa followed behind her.


    However, when she walked to the entrance, she suddenly noticed a familiar-looking jeep parked


    there¡­

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The ck all-terrain vehicle was big and bad-ass, and looked especially conspicuous parked there.


    However, what was even more eye-catching than the vehicle was the person casually leaning against it


    as she used her cell phone with her head down.


    Nora, who was fully dressed in ck, leanedzily against the car as she busied herself with her affairs


    abroad.


    She waspletely unaware that she had be a sight to behold.


    Studentsing and going, as well as passers-by walking past the university gates, found their gazes


    glued to her.


    Fair-skinned, tall, slender, and curvy, people couldn''t help but turn their heads.


    Lisa was also a little surprised to see her.


    She called out


    "Nora?"


    Upon hearing her voice, Nora finally lifted her headzily.


    Her cat-like eyes stared at Lisa''s red and swollen eyes first .


    She leisurely finished what she was typing on the phone, sent it out, and finally asked hesitantly,


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two words, however, made Lisa feel as if she was an aggrieved child who had finally found her


    parents.


    She could no longer control her emotions.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said, "I...I lost my ID card and admission ticket, Nora!"


    Nora:¡±???"


    She hade over to take a look because Lisa was having an interview today.


    She hadn''t expected such a situation at all.


    She had been abroad all these years, so she didn''t know much about how Lisa did in school.


    She''d originally wanted to have her be admitted into graduate school on her own, but she hadn''t


    expected her to run into trouble.


    Since she had lost both her ID card and admission ticket, this was undoubtedly not just an ident.


    Lisa looked totally deted after she said that.


    She hung her head and her shoulders slumped downward.


    Before she came to New York, her mother had told her not to give Nora any trouble.


    Thus, she had put up with everything all this time.


    However, she couldn''t help it anymore.


    She wanted to ask Nora for help.


    Not to help her get in through the back door, though; rather, she wanted her to help her fight for a


    chance to attend the interview.


    But before she could say that, Nora walked over.


    As she passed her by, she said, "Come with me"


    Those three coolly-uttered words, however, made Lisa''s eyes redden.


    She lowered her head and followed Nora.


    Ang frowned.


    "What are you doing, Nora? The staff member has already refused to let her attend the interview.Are


    you intending to get in through the back door? It''s not gonna work!"


    Nora rubbed her ears and uttered in annoyance, "You''re so noisy.¡±


    Ang, She flushed and said, "You¡ª"


    Nora suddenly looked at her frostily.


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll make it such that you can''t speak ever again."


    Her eyes were cold and menacing, and tinged with impatience when she spoke.


    However, her slight disy of irritability was actually because she hadn''t gotten enough sleep.


    Ang, however, didn''t dare to say any more and shut up for real.


    She followed behind them unwillingly and the few of them returned to the interview site.


    On the way there, Nora took out her cell phone and tapped on it a few times.


    When they arrived at the interview site, Ang couldn''t stop herself from muttering, "Isn''t it a bad idea


    to trouble Director Shaw for something as trivial as this, Nora? Director Shaw''s not going to take me as


    his student if you do that.You should just use whatever conveniences the Andersons¡¯ name can get you


    on getting me admitted into the school instead!...¡±


    The staff member, who recognized them, stopped them resignedly.


    "Please show me your ID card and admission ticket"


    Ang lowered her voice and said, "I told you it won''t work , yet you guys simply have to insist on


    trying.Now that we can''t get in, it''s going to be so embarrassing.You..."


    At this point, Nora took out her cell phone and showed the screen to the staff member.


    At the sight of whatever he saw, the staff member was instantly in awe.


    His attitude became much more respectful and he asked, "Is there something that requires you to


    come over in person?"


    Nora took back the phone.


    What she had shown the staff member just now was her position as an honorary professor in the


    university.


    The titr position was actually pretty useful.


    What Nora didn''t know was that this would never work in other professors¡¯ cases.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Anti had already be a legend to any medical student a long time ago! The staff member


    in charge of maintaining order here was also a teacher in the school, so he naturally knew of her.


    Nora pointed at Lisa.


    "Can an e-ID card act as proof of her identity?"


    The staff member immediately replied, "I''ll go and consult the higher-ups-"


    "Okay¡±


    The three of them continued standing there in the meantime.


    A frowning Ang couldn''t help asking, "What did you just show the staff member just now?¡¯


    "...Nothing much¡± replied Nora.


    Ang shut her mouth huffily.


    She reckoned that it was probably a business card or something from Director Shaw.


    As expected, the Andersons were in contact with him.


    After all, Director Shaw was the only one in the entire medical university that staff members would treat


    so respectfully! Nora couldn''t be bothered about her, but she was surprisingly quite attentive toward


    that little dimwit.


    Five minutester, the staff member returned and said, "You can go in for the interview now!"


    Lisa entered the interview room.


    Ang leaned toward Nora, who was leaning against the wall outside, and said mockingly in a low


    voice, "It''s still useless even if you help her.Do you know that she actually wants to focus her research


    on cranial nerve damage reparation? Are there even any surgeons who would do that? Most people


    with brain issues are already at risk of death¡± who would care about insignificant problems like that?


    Besides, I''ve already done my homework¡ªvery few people focus on that in the States.


    Director Shaw once wrote a paper on it, but unfortunately, it didn''t get anywhere in the end...


    Nora raised an eyebrow.


    She had never thought that Lisa''s research would focus on that.


    A contemtive look shed across her eyes.


    The interview didn''t take long.


    Lisa walked out of the room about ten minutester.


    She had a rather awful look on her face.


    She had been in a panic after she lost her admission ticket and ID card.


    To make matters worse, the examiners¡¯ questions during the interview just now had made her even


    more flustered, so she felt that she hadn''t answered well.


    Ang looked at her smugly.


    "I told you not to attend the interview, yet you just had to insist.Aren''t you embarrassed now?"


    Lisa didn''t say anything.


    She heaved a huge sigh instead.


    Medical university interview results were usually announced on the same day, so the two of them didn''t


    leave after the interviews.


    They continued to sit outside instead.


    The wait was boring Nora, so she said, "I''lle back in the afternoon"


    Lisa nodded.


    Ang pursed her lips and looked at Lisa.


    "Go and buy something for me to eat at noon.You definitely won''t pass anyway, So you''re not that


    anxious about it, right? I have nothing to worry about, either.After all, Director Shaw and I have already


    reached an agreement..."


    Her mention of Director Shaw made the examinees around them look over with envy.


    Upon bing the object of everyone''s envy, Ang lifted her chin smugly.


    Mutual selection between candidates and professors was allowed in postgraduate studies applications.


    This wasn''t considered rigging¡ªafter all, everyone did it.


    However, people nevertheless still found those who could contact Director Shaw and reach an


    agreement with him¡ª impressive.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, all the candidates finished their interviews.


    Another half an hourter, the final admission results were released!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Inside the interview room.


    After contacting the professors of each respective specialization, the four examiners would cote the


    candidates¡¯ interview reports, arrange them by the professor they had selected, and then pass the


    reports to the respective professors.


    The professors would then pick the candidates they wanted.


    Candidates who weren''t selected would then be passed to their next choice of mentor and be


    reallocated, and so on and so forth.


    As the newest professor at the New York University School of Medicine, Tina York was one of the


    examiners today.


    When she was going to the bathroom halfway through the interviews, she had happened to see Nora


    with Lisa and Ang.


    She had immediately narrowed her eyes at the sight.


    Ang''s interview was already over at that time.


    When it was Lisa''s turn, she had deliberately asked a few tough questions to make things difficult for


    her.


    Sure enough, it had messed up her answers even further.


    However, the research topic that Lisa had proposed during her self-introduction had been a refreshing


    change from the usual.


    After she went out, the four examiners had held differing opinions when they were discussing whether


    or not they should clear her for the interview.


    Some of the teachers were more pragmatic.


    One of them said, "Although the research topic is a rtively unpopr one, her written test results are


    good, and canpletely make up for a shoring like that.Besides, we can just discuss with her


    and have her change her research topic, and it won''t be a problem anymore¡±


    Tina, however, sneered, "As a surgeon, meticulousness and calmness are the most important qualities


    one should possess.But not only did she lose her ID card, but she even lost her admission ticket.Her


    answers were also rather sloppy when she came in for the interview and felt as though she wasn''t


    prepared.It''s obvious that she panicked.Her mental resilience is clearly not up to par!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The teacher frowned and said, "I happen to feel the exact opposite.She was able toplete the


    interview and urately express her thoughts even after so much had happened.You can tell that


    she''s still rather orderly even amid confusion and panic.¡¯


    Another teacher said, "Yes, I think Mr.Shaw will like her!"


    Seeing that all three teachers were speaking in favor of her, Tina cast her eyes down and said, "Then


    we''ll let her pass."


    People that passed the interview might not necessarily be admitted to graduate school, either.


    After all the interviews were done, Tina was responsible for sending Director Shaw the data of the


    candidates interested in bing postgraduate students under him.


    She sent Ang Smith''s immediately when she came to hers.


    She was all form and no function.


    Even though she spoke boastfully, she had no substance at all.


    Director Shaw definitely wouldn''t be interested.


    Besides, she had said just now that she had already contacted Director Shaw.


    In that case, he would definitely inquire about her if he didn''t see her information anyway.


    Lisa ck, though...


    Tina lifted her head and nced at the other three teachers¡ªshe could hold her data back for a few


    minutes When Director Shaw replied with his candidate choices, Tina finally feigned surprise and said,


    "Director Shaw, there''s still another candidate here.Here, have a look..."


    However, Director Shaw said, "The ones I''ve selected are candidates whom I''ve already spoken


    with.The one you''re talking about probably didn''t approach me beforehand, right? I won''t take them in,


    then.¡±


    This was what it was like in postgraduate entrance examinations.


    One must definitely touch base with popr professors in advance.


    Otherwise, they would easily be cast aside.


    Tina looked at Ang''s data that had been rejected, and then at Lisa''s that she didn''t even submit, and


    the corners of her lips curled upward.


    Her gaze fell on Ang''s again.


    She thought of what she had secretly just dissed her about...


    Outside, Nora, who had finished her work, slowly walked over.


    The door opened practically at the moment she reached the entrance.


    Then, someone came out to announce the interview results.


    "William Lewis, Dr.Sullivan has epted your application..¡±


    "That''s great!"


    A young man jumped to his feet excitedly.


    Some rejoiced and others grieved after that.


    After nearly half of the candidates¡¯ names were called out, Lisa clenched her fists even tighter and


    craned her neck nervously to look inside.


    Next to her, Ang sneered, "It won''t be of any use even if you stick your neck right in!"


    At this point, someone came out with Director Shaw''s student admission list.


    "Next up is the admission list for those applying for Dr.Shaw as a mentor.There are five sessful


    candidates in total.They are¡­¡±Director Shaw! Ang sat up straight and looked over cheerfully.


    After leisurely reading out four names, the teacher smiled and said, "There''s onest one"


    Ang smiled triumphantly.


    Lisa lowered her head in disappointment.


    Director Shaw was the only one who would be interested in her research topic.


    She had gone out on a limb on this and was hoping that the research topic would attract Director


    Shaw''s attention.


    It seemed like a lost cause now , though.


    At the sight of her hanging her head, Ang''s lip corners curled upward and she patted her shoulder.


    She said, "It''s okay.I''ll show you my notes when I attend Director Shaw''s sses in the future.I can


    teach you everything you want to lear¡ª"


    At this point, the teacher announced, "Thest candidate is...Zack Lee!"


    Ang jumped to her feet and looked at the teacher excitedly, but right after that, she suddenly


    realized something didn''t seem right? Her eyes widened in shock and she looked at the teacher in


    disbelief.


    Her voice was shrill as she asked in surprise, "Who did you say it is? Did you get it wrong?"


    A young man suddenly stood up.


    "It''s me! Hahaha, when I sent Director Shaw an email, his reply only contained the word ¡®Received.I''d


    thought he didn''t notice me, but..."


    During his excitement, the teacher looked at Ang and said, "By the way, I''ve allocated all the


    candidates who weren''t selected but are eligible for reallocation to Professor York.She''s a new teacher


    and full of drive.I''ll announce her list of students now¡­¡±


    Ang Smith...


    ra Lopez...


    Ang didn''t expect to hear her name there.


    It was Director Shaw whom she had wanted! Not Tina York or whoever she was! How famous could a


    neer get in the industry?


    "It''s pretty good to be under Professor York, too, Ang"


    In the midst of her fury, Lisa''sforting words reached her ears.


    She turned over.


    When she saw Lisa''s small and pale face, she suddenly vented all her anger on her.


    "Of course, it''s pretty good.At least I was epted, but you didn''t even pass!"


    Lisa turned even paler.


    Ang sted Lisa with ruthless words again and again as though she was venting her frustrations.


    "I was mistaken, not just any random Tom, Dick, or Harry can be Director Shaw''s postgraduate


    student, yet you still applied for him as a mentor.You sure think really highly of yourself! ¡°


    "You''re too ambitious for your own good, Lisa! Why don''t you take a good look at your capabilities


    instead? There are fewer than ten people who failed the interview today! Why are you so stupid?"


    Around them, the candidates who had been admitted into the university looked at Lisa with pity, making


    her wish she could bury herself in a hole...


    Nora''s sharp gaze flickered as she stood in the distance and listened to what Ang was saying.


    Suddenly, the corners of her lips curled upward and she put down her cell phone.


    The email that she had just sent was still on the screen.


    Almost instantly after she sent the email, the teacher announcing the results suddenly eximed, "Wait


    a minute! There''s one more candidate who has been epted!"


    Tina was taken aback when she heard what he said.


    She asked, "Who epted the candidate?"


    The teacher was so excited that he almost couldn''t speak clearly anymore.


    He replied, "It''s Anti! This is the first time Anti has epted a postgraduate student in the university!"


    As soon as the name Anti was mentioned, the entire hallway fell into silence.


    All the candidates looked at the teacher who was speaking.


    Someone asked, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    To be able to be a postgraduate student under Anti and the very first one she had ever epted


    at that Lady Luck must have been practically beaming at them! Everyone''s gazes were fixed on the


    teacher announcing the results, hoping that he would announce who the lucky fellow was.


    For some reason, Ang couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    She turned her head to see Lisa also watching the teacher nervously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At once, she sneered, "What are you looking at him for? It''ll never be you anyway!"


    Anti had always ignored some of the emails sent to her within the country.


    Moreover, she only took on two operations a month.


    How many connections must the epted candidate have made use of before they finally found her?


    In the midst of Ang''s thoughts, the teacher announced, "The student is Lisa ck!"


    A furor went through all the candidates in the hallway, and everyone looked at Lisa.


    Ang also looked at her in disbelief, her eyes slowly widening bigger and bigger.


    She suddenly grabbed Lisa by the wrist and demanded, "How did you know Anti?"


    Lisa shook her head¡ªshe was so astounded that she couldn''t even speak.


    Ang was about to press the subject when someone ran up to Lisa and asked, "Ms.ck, do you


    know Anti? How did you manage to get them to ept you as their postgraduate student?"


    "Oh my god, no wonder Director Shaw didn''t ept you.It¡¯ s because Anti already has their eye on


    you!"


    "Hello, Ms.ck.My name is William Lewis.We''re in the same batch of students this year.I hope we''ll


    get along in the future."


    More and more people swarmed toward Lisa.


    Even the staff member couldn''t help but walk over and ask, "Ms.ck, do you really know Anti? What


    do they look like?"


    Lisa: "!!!"


    Lisa, who was still reeling from shock, felt as if all these had just fallen into herp.


    It was as if she was in a dream where everything in front of her was unreal.


    Everyone surrounded her, causing Ang to be pushed back a few steps out of the circle.


    Her visage was close to contorting from jealousy as she stood outside the crowd and stared at Lisa,


    who was within.


    How did this happen? How could this happen?! Why did Anti suddenly select Lisa? In the midst of her


    doubt, she heard a gentle voice.


    "You''re Ang Smith, right?"


    A dazed Ang turned and saw Tina standing behind her.


    Tina looked at her with a smile and said, "You''ll be doing your postgraduate studies under me from now


    on.Mm, okay, you''re in charge of contacting the rest of the students for now.By the way, I have some


    forms that have to be filled up.Come with me so that you can take them and distribute them to the


    otherster..."


    Although Ang wanted to rush over to Lisa and get the whole story from her, she had no choice but to


    follow Tina at the moment.


    The two went to the office building together.


    On the way, Tina asked ambiguously, "What''s your rtionship with Lisa ck?"


    Ang balled up her fists.


    There was hatred in her eyes as she replied bitterly, "She''s my cousin¡¯¡¯ Tina smiled again.


    "Oh, in that case, what''s your rtionship with Nora Smith?"


    Ang became even more irritated when she thought of that woman.


    Didn''t she already reach an agreement with Director Shaw to ept her as his student? Why was she


    suddenly dropped? She lowered her head and replied vaguely, "She''s my elder sister"


    "Your elder sister?"


    Tina looked at her in surprise.


    "Isn''t she Lisa''s elder sister?"


    Ang, who sounded a little irritated, snapped, "We both have thest name Smith, so of course she''s


    my sister.Lisa''sst name is ck!"


    Tina narrowed her eyes.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Oh, it¡¯ s because of the admission exercise this time...Those who didn''t


    know better would have thought that she''s Lisa ¡®s elder sister instead...


    Tina immediately pped her hand over her mouth at this point as if she had identally just said


    something she shouldn''t have.


    Ang, who had always been one toe up with all sorts of sneaky little thoughts ever since she


    was a child, noticed her unusual behavior.


    She asked anxiously, "What do you mean by that, Ms.York?"


    Tina smiled and replied, "Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    The more she refused to say anything, the more curious Ang became.


    She stepped forward, held Tina''s arm, and said, "Ms.York, you can just give it to me straight if there''s


    something you want to say!"


    Tina nced at her and heaved a sigh.


    "Never mind.Since we look like we''ll get along...How about this? Let''s go to the office together.I''ll slowly


    tell you everything there.¡±


    In the office.


    "Did you just say that Nora is able to get in contact with Professor Anti?"


    Ang''s voice was so shrill that it almost sounded as if it could pierce through the ceiling.


    She stared at Tina incredulously.


    "Is that really true, Ms.York?"


    Tina raised her eyebrows.


    "Well, I only saw them together once before..."


    Back when Justin got Anti to operate on the elderly Mrs.Hunt though it was not known through whose


    connections she had managed to Nora had also entered the operating room to study and observe the


    operation.


    Even Tina hadn''t been allowed to enter...


    Later, when she realized that Justin was treating Nora a little differently, she had immediately


    understood she must have pestered Justin to let her study Anti¡¯s operation back then! Anti was a


    legend in the field of medicine, after all.


    Very few had ever seen her during all these years.


    Even when she was peeking at them the other time, she had only seen the few people from Anti¡¯s


    team.


    She couldn''t tell which one among them was the big boss at all...


    Ang clenched her fists tightly upon hearing Tina''s ambiguous statement.


    At the sight of the menacing look on Ang''s countenance, Tina cast her eyes down again and let out


    a sigh.


    She said, "I''d thought that you were on good terms with your elder sister, but...Well, it makes sense


    too.Not only did she not introduce Anti to you, but even Director Shaw...I epted you as my student


    because I took pity on you.Otherwise, you would have failed the admission exercise!"


    Ang''s eyes widened at once.


    "Director Shaw? What does this have to do with him? Is it also because of her that Director Shaw didn''t


    ept me as his student?"


    Tina didn''t say any more but only gazed at her with pity in her eyes.


    Ang was shaking all over.


    She suddenly screamed, "Nora! Smith!"


    She rushed out of the ssroom while shouting her name. Once she was out, she burst into tears and


    called her parents in California at once.


    Henry and Wendy answered the call together.


    A crying Ang told them that not only did Nora introduce Anti to Lisa, but she even stopped Director


    Shaw from epting her as his student.


    The two of them were livid when they heard what she said.


    Wendy sighed and said, "That''s too much of Nora...No matter what, Ang is still her younger sister!"


    Henry smacked the table and said, "I''m going to book a ne ticket right away! We''ll go over and kick


    up a fuss tonight! What an unfilial daughter! I''m not going to rest until I make her give me a pretty sum


    of money this time!"


    Wendy sighed again.


    "Is there any use in you going over, Henry? What if Nora ignores us? She has always resented us,


    sigh!"


    Henry sneered, "It''ll work! It has to! I''m her father! If she abandons me, I''ll sue her! And the Andersons,


    too! We''ll see which one of them is willing to embarrass themselves!"


    At the same time, Nora''s cell phone rang, and she picked up the call from Lily, who was far away in a


    foreign country

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Nora leaned against the window and gazed at the campus scenery outside.


    She had never experienced college life before.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither had she experienced life as part of amunity much before.


    She found the sight of students walking about outside in twos and threes rather novel.


    She picked up the call and said softly, "Hello."


    Lily''s voice reached her through the phone.


    "I''ve received the samples.I''ll do the DNA test myself.Results will be out in three hours at the earliest.¡¯


    For international express mail to be delivered the next day, it meant that they had already expedited the


    delivery process.


    Nora said unhurriedly, "Okay."


    She hung up and nced at Lisa, who was still surrounded by people, again.


    Despite what had happened, the girl remained neither arrogant nor anxious.


    Her eyes were still as innocent as before.


    Nora smiled and turned to go to Director Shaw''s office.


    Director Shaw was selecting postgraduate students in school today, so he hadn''t gone to the hospital.


    He was about to knock off from work when one of his postgraduate students suddenly said, "Director


    Shaw, Anti has actually taken a postgraduate student by their own initiative!"


    Director Shaw was stunned.


    "What?"


    "It''s true! My goodness, Anti was already a professor in name here two years ago.By right, they should


    have made time to conduct a lesson here, but for two whole years, we didn''t even see what they


    looked like.Yet they''ve epted a postgraduate student the moment they appeared? I''m so envious of


    that student!"


    "Sob, would I have stood a chance to be selected by Anti if I had taken the postgraduate entrance


    examination this year instead?"


    While the few of them were talking, Director Shaw coughed and said coldly, "Hah, I see.So, none of


    you wanted to be my postgraduate students?"


    The students,"...¡±


    Director Shaw coughed again.


    In order to protect his dignity as a department head, he said, "Anti isn''t actually that amazing,


    either.What''s mainly impressive about Anti is that they have steady hands¡¯ If I had my current level of


    medical insight when I was their age, I could also do a few perfect operations!"


    As soon as he finished bragging, he heard a soft and low voice saying, "Really?"


    Director Shaw,''¡¯???"


    His head whipped around.


    At the sight of Nora, the corners of his lips couldn''t help but spasm.


    He hurriedly walked over and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to continue the topic just now, so she shuffled toward his office.


    Director Shaw wisely followed after her.


    After he closed the door, he asked, "Are you going to hold lectures in the school this year?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "No-"


    Director Shaw was surprised.


    "Then that means you''re intending to take on projects?"


    "No.¡±


    Director Shaw was confused.


    "Then why did you ept a postgraduate student? How are you going to teach her and impart


    knowledge to her?"


    That was exactly why Nora hade over.


    Her cat-like eyes looked at him calmly and she said, "Didn''t you say that you owe me a favor?"


    Director Shaw looked at her, speechless for a moment.


    Three years ago, when he was abroad for a medical exchange, Anti had utterly impressed him.


    He''d also been troubled by something academically rted and hadn''t had any breakthrough in it for


    many years.


    It was Anti who had given him a few random pointers that had given him inspiration.


    Director Shaw had stuck to her and refused to let her go ever since.


    He also insisted on giving her a titr professor position in the school.


    Director Shaw said, "So?"


    "Guide Lisa for me: Director Shawy....¡±


    He just knew it wouldn''t be anything good! He was actually very busy, so he recruited very few


    postgraduate students these days.


    He only epted a token four or five per year.


    Additionally, it was mostly his assistants who were giving them lessons on his behalf and helping him to


    guide the newbies.


    Having one more student to teach didn''t make any difference, though, so Director Shaw nodded and


    said, "Okay¡±


    Seeing that he had agreed to her request, Nora stood up and got ready to leave.


    She was about to walk out of the office when Director Shaw asked, "Why did you ept that young


    woman? Is it because she''s your rtive?"


    To be honest, if she was going to have him guide her like this, she might as well have just given him a


    phone call and asked him to ept one more postgraduate student.


    It''d have been more convenient that way.


    Nora, however, lowered her gaze at his question.


    She suddenly curled her lips into a smile and replied, "No, it''s not because of that"


    She would never let anyone get in through the back door if their skills weren''t up to par.The reason why


    she had epted Lisa was that the research topic she proposed happened to be one that she had


    been thinking of tackling recently.


    Besides, Lisa had pure eyes; people like that were great for academics.


    She waved as she walked casually to the door, and said, "She''s my postgraduate student.I''m just


    letting you guide her a little for now¡±


    After leaving Professor Shaw''s office, she returned to where she had been just now and found that


    everyone was still discussing the subject as enthusiastically as before.


    Lisa had already be their favorite person.


    Nora sent a text message to Lisa and asked her to meet her the next day for a talk.


    Then, she went home.


    Having been held back a little today, it was already some time after six by the time she got home.


    When she parked the car, she happened to see Loganing out of the house.


    The twenty-year-old boy had a stubborn and untamed look in his eyes.


    His fair and attractive visage was filled with irritability at the moment.


    He snapped, "I''ll just mortgage the car to you, okay? What are you pressing me so much for? ¡°


    "That car''s original price was 18.5 million dors.It''s not too much of me to lower it to 12.5 million, is it?


    What? Nine million? What you''re doing is no different from kicking me while I''m down, Winston!"


    The other side then said something that made Logan so angry that he hung up on them right away.


    When he lifted his head, he happened to see Nora.


    He red at her, stormed straight into the garage, and drove the ugly poop-yellow sports car out.


    Even though he had tried his best to hide it while he was walking, one could vaguely still tell that his


    sprained ankle from the other time still hadn''t recovered...


    However, Nora didn''t give the matter much thought and entered the house.


    Logan bore with the pain in his ankle as he drove, and he made another call.


    "Spread the news for me.Aren''t a lot of people interested in my Ferrari? I''m willing to sell it..."


    The person on the other side sighed and said, "That''s not a problem, but what are you going to do


    about your ankle? You still have anotherpetition.If you also lose that one, you won''t have a car to


    sell anymore!"


    Logan clenched his fists.


    The few of them were unofficial racers and had set up a sportsbook.


    He had been firmly ranked first in the country all these years, but a few days ago, someone had


    secretly assaulted him...


    He had broken his ankle in the process.


    The doctor had said that he must undergo surgery in order for the bones to heal! Yet, if he underwent


    surgery, they couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to maintain the same nimbleness in his ankle as


    before.


    The person on the other end said, "You only have two options now.The first is to find the master


    surgeon Anti to operate on you and treat your injury; otherwise, you won''t be able to ever race again!


    The second is to find the international racer Yanci and get him to race in thepetition on your


    behalf.Otherwise, you''ll really be finished this time!"


    Neither of the options was achievable.


    Logan lowered his gaze.


    A brief momentter, he took a deep breath and said, "Let''s just find a buyer first!"


    "..Can you really bear to sell Little Yellow? You usually can''t even bear to let me touch the car.It''s one of


    the most notable limited edition sports cars in the world, you know.If you sell it, you may not be able to


    find another car that suits you in the future even if you have the money!"


    Screeeeech! Logan stopped the car at the roadside when he heard what the other party said.


    He stroked the steering wheel and the seat...


    Everything in the car was once what he loved the most.


    Selling it was no different from cutting the flesh off his body.


    But there was no way he could implicate the Andersons in his affairs.


    Logan slowly closed his eyes and uttered, "Sell it!"


    At the Andersons, Nora sat at the desk after she went upstairs.


    Her fingers tapped lightly on the desk as she waited for Lily''s ONA test results.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    She had gone to the university that day, so she wasn''t free to pick up Pete from kindergarten.


    It was Melissa who picked him up.


    Melissa entered the room nervously.


    After ncing outside the room, she came up to Nora, neatened her dress, and sat down gracefully in


    front of her.


    Then, she said unhurriedly, "I have something to talk to you about, Nora."


    "...What is it?"


    Melissa frowned and asked, "Do you find Cherry''s behavior a little strangetely?"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Melissa sighed and said, "Cherry used to be very lively and a sweet talker.She yed with me all day


    and also loved eating.Lately, though, she''s be a lot quieter.When I picked her up from school and


    asked her what she wanted to do just now, she actually said that she wants to do gardening and y


    chess with Great-Grandma.The two of them have been in the garden for an hour and a half!"


    Nora ¡±..."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Melissa said sincerely and earnestly, "I know you''re a good girl and that you treat your child very well,


    Nora, but you have to spend more time with your child when you have the time.Otherwise, she''ll easily


    develop psychological issues."


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed a little at the kind reminder from her aunt, and she replied...¡°Okay"


    Melissa breathed a sigh of relief.


    She stood up and got ready to leave.


    When she was about to step out, Nora suddenly asked, "By the way, is everything fine with Logan ?


    The boy¡¯s words just now had made her a little suspicious. Had he encountered some kind of


    difficulty?¡± Melissa sighed when she heard her question.


    "That boy doesn''t tell me anything.I don''t know what he''s doing outside at all, sigh.But even though he


    seems a little stubborn and belligerent, he''s actually a very kind boy.¡±


    "Never mind.Let''s just leave him be.¡¯ Melissa waved and went downstairs.


    Beep, beep.


    Nora''s cell phone beeped twice.


    When she picked it up, she saw a text message from Cherry: ¡®¡®Mommy, Princess Lucy sent me a


    picture of her new car.Isn''t this pink Ferrari adorable?!"


    Little Lucy was a friend that Cherry had made when her aunt living abroad brought her to the UK.


    The UK had a queen and a princess in the royal family.


    Lucy, the second princess, had hit it off with Cherry right away.


    The two girls then added each other on Facebook so that they could chat with each other.


    It should be noted that when Lucy asked for Cherry''s contact information, Cherry had told her that she


    only used Facebook Messenger.


    The girl had then specially registered a new private Facebook ount for her sake.


    Princess Lucy only had one friend in the ount, and that was Cherry.


    Nora ignored the text message.


    Perhaps because she saw that her mother hadn''t replied, Cherry sent another message after a while:


    ¡®Mommy, Cherry also wants a sports car like that, yeah¡¯''


    She even added an emoji with a pitiful expression at the end.


    Nora scoffed at the message.


    She picked up the phonezily and sent her a voice message: "If you want something, then buy it


    yourself.That sports car was the same model as Logan''s poop-yellow one.It was a limited edition that


    was already discontinued.Only a few dozen units had been produced in the country that year, and most


    of them had be part of someone wealthy''s collection.One could say that it was priceless...even


    though she did have ways to get one if she really wanted to.¡±


    In the hospital.


    Justin, who was about to take Cherry back to the family home, overheard thezy-sounding ¡®If you


    want something, then buy it yourself voice message the moment he entered the ward.


    He raised his eyebrows a little.


    Was the chance to please his daughter finally here? Justin coughed and asked, "What do you want to


    buy, Pete ? Little Cherry was pouting as she sat on the hospital bed.


    She was secretlyining inwardly that it must be because Mommy was just toozy to buy it for


    her.


    Upon Justin''s question, her big round eyes lit up and she replied, "Daddy, I want a Ferrari sports car


    like this! In pink, yeah!"


    Justin took a look and immediately said, "Okay, we''ll buy it! ¡° Sure enough, the little fellow immediately


    broke into a grin and said, "Daddy, you''re so awesome, yeah!"


    Upon hearing his daughter''s praises, Justin was as pleased as punch.


    The corners of his lips curled upward.


    He sent the model of the sports car to Lawrence and instructed him to buyone, no matter the cost.


    Then, he scooped his daughter up with one arm and said, "Let''s go to the family home and visit your


    Grandma and Great-Grandma today!"


    Her Grandma and Great-Grandma? Cherry became excited at once.


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    At the Andersons.


    After dinner, Nora stood up and got ready to go upstairs to work.


    That''s right, work.


    Prior to an operation, in order to prevent idents from happening, she had to make a list of every


    possible situation she might encounter during the operation.


    This was her professionalism.


    However, a pair of uninvited guests arrived at the door at this moment ¡ªit was Miranda and Rachel


    Wood.


    As soon as she walked in, Rachel, who resembled Melissa somewhat, frowned and looked at her.


    Her jaw tensed up, and a look of displeasure filled her face.


    A hesitant Melissa asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Miranda''s eyes were all red.


    She was in tears as she said, "I was blind to pick on you all the time in the past, Melissa.I was wrong,


    okay? Forgive me!"


    Ever since the real estate investment failed, the Sos hadn''t been able to get their money back.


    With housing prices controlled now, people were all adopting a wait-and -see approach, and no one


    dared to buy any property.


    They suddenly ran into trouble with recouping their capital. The Lowes could barely even keep


    themselves afloat at the moment, so why would they possibly care about the small shareholders who


    had invested a bit and were waiting to make money? The Sos became resentful toward Miranda as


    a result and drove her out.


    She then went home in embarrassment, but the Woods refused to let her in and even told her that she


    had to apologize to Melissa first.


    Miranda had no choice but toe over.


    Melissa cast her eyes down.


    When she thought of how Miranda had humiliated her over the years, she said, "To be honest, does it


    really matter whether I forgive you or not, Miranda? Let''s just lessen contact with each other in the


    future"


    There were some things that couldn''t be made up for with just an apology.


    Miranda''s apology was too insincere.


    Melissa didn''t want to forgive her.


    Miranda, who understood what she meant, tugged on Rachel''s sleeve.


    Rachel immediately frowned and said, "Why don''t you forgive my mother, Aunt Melissa? Otherwise,


    we''ll lose our mother if Dad doesn''t let her go home! If you''re still not agreeable to it, then shall I get


    down on my knees in front of you?"


    She started to get down on her knees as she spoke.


    Melissa hastily grabbed her and said, "What are you doing, Rachel?"


    Rachel said, "Why don''t you call Dad and tell him that you aren''t angry anymore? Otherwise, he''ll never


    let Mom in.¡¯¡¯


    So, that was what they were up to.


    Melissa looked at the mother and daughter putting on a show in front of her.


    One was pretending to be weak while the other was pretending to be pitiful.


    They were just forcing her to do what they wanted! She lowered her gaze and said, "Okay, I''ll call him."


    The way Farrell did things was just so unreliable.


    Why ask them to beg her for forgiveness? He obviously couldn''t bear to part with his children, so he


    had to bring Miranda back home even if he didn''t want to.


    Miranda brightened.


    "Call him now.¡¯¡¯ Melissa had no choice but to call Farrell.


    Miranda watched her from the side with her fists tightly clenched.


    She would remember how Melissa had humiliated her today! The mother and daughter pair left after


    Melissa made the call.


    However, as soon as they reached the door, they suddenly heard violent knocking at the door.


    Knock! Knock! In the middle of the night, the sound was rather ear-piercing in the high-end residential


    complex.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Nora frowned.


    The nanny went to the door.


    She asked, "May I know who you are?"


    A loud voice immediately came from outside.


    "I''m Nora''s father!"


    The words made the few people in the room look at Nora.


    Simon and Melissa were also taken aback, and they looked at Nora together.


    Nora raised her pretty eyebrows.


    Just as she was about to say that it wasn''t necessary to open the door, Miranda nudged Rachel and


    said, "Oh, it''s a rtive? Quick, go and open the door¡±


    Rachel frowned, but the next moment, she realized what Miranda was trying to do.


    There was clearly a doorbell at the door, yet the man had knocked so loudly as if he was afraid that


    they wouldn''t open the door.


    This showed that the two families were definitely not on good terms.


    She jumped up as if she was about to watch a show, and ran toward the door.


    As she did, she said, "Oh, I''m the youngest here.I''ll go and open the door, then"


    Nora;''¡¯???"


    She had no choice but to follow Rachel at the back.


    When she walked out of the living room, Rachel had already opened the door.


    Henry was cursing angrily, "Why did you wait so long to open the door? Is it because we''re not


    weed here?"


    Rachel stepped aside and said, "Why wouldn''t you be? Pleasee in!"


    Henry was a little surprised, but he nevertheless walked in with Wendy.


    The two were about to enter the living room when someone blocked their path.


    Henry frowned.


    "What is the meaning of this, Nora? Are you stopping us from going in?"


    Nora stood in their path at the living room entrance.


    Her voice was low and deep as she said, "If you have something to say, then let''s talk here"


    She didn''t want to cause the Andersons any trouble.


    Henry sneered, "Is this what the Andersons'' manners are like? Are they actually stopping their family


    members from entering the house?"


    Nora retorted, "Are you even family?"


    Henry yelled into the living room, "I''m the Andersons¡¯ son-inw. I haven''t even met my inws ever


    since your mother and I married! I heard that Mom is still around, so I think I should pay her a visit!"


    He tried to squeeze his way into the living room after saying that.


    Unfortunately for him, Nora stood in his path like a bouncer.


    Henry wanted to push her aside and enter, but even though the girl was clearly very thin and shouldn''t


    weigh much, Henry simply couldn''t even make her budge even after he tried pushing her aside.


    It was as if her feet had been nailed in ce as she stood there.


    Henry was furious.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Suddenly, he shouted into the room, "Mom, your son-inw is here to visit you!"


    As soon as he said that, Mrs.Anderson, who could no longer sit still, walked out of her room.


    Her daughter had given up the amazing and brilliantn Smith and ran away from home.


    Later, she had married Henry.


    Even though Mrs.Anderson had never asked anyone about it, she was ultimately still very curious


    about what he was like.


    The olddy opened the door.


    "Nora, let theme in and talk"


    Only then did Nora step aside.


    Melissa was talking to Miranda when they entered.


    She said, "Why don''t you go back with Rachel first, Miranda? We have guests."


    However, Miranda replied cheerfully, "I know, Nora''s father, right? Come to think of it, he can also be


    considered our rtive.I should also meet him, lest we end up unacquainted in the future.¡¯


    As a result, the living room suddenly became rather crowded.


    Mrs.Anderson, Simon, and Melissa sat on the main sofa while Miranda and Rachel sat on one of the


    sofas at the side.


    Both of them looked like they were watching an entertaining show.


    Sitting on the sofa on the other side were Henry and Wendy.


    Nora didn''t take a seat.


    Instead, she leanedzily against the wall without much of an expression on her face.


    At the sight of how distant and indifferent everyone was, Henry took the lead to stand.


    He bowed at Mrs.Anderson and said, "This is the first time we''ve met all these years, Mom.This is all


    Yvette''s fault.She never mentioned the Andersons, causing us all to be so distant from one another


    despite being family..."


    Practically as soon as he said that, Melissa said neutrally, "You''re too polite, Mr.Smith.Not only is Yvette


    no longer around, but you''ve also remarried.We''re no longer family.¡¯ Henry''s eyes flickered.


    Then, he heaved a sigh and said, "Speaking of remarrying...Sigh! This is all Yvette''s idea! She lost a lot


    of blood during childbirth, causing her health to deteriorate badly.She was in poor health ever


    since.Before she died, what she was the most worried about was that there wouldn''t be anyone to take


    care of Nora, so she forced me to remarry and find someone to take care of Nora.Had she not forced


    me to, I definitely wouldn''t have remarried.Yvette and I were so in love back then..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He lowered his head and wiped the non-existent tears at his eyes.


    Then, he raised his head again and said, "Even if Yvette is gone, Mom is still my mother-inw.That''s


    something that''ll never change."


    Wendy also hurriedly said, "Yes, that''s right.I''ve also met Yvette when she was still alive.We don''t have


    many members in our family, but if you''re alright with me, you can treat me as your daughter in the


    future, Mrs.Anderson! Breaking off ties after someone''s death isn''t a popr way of thinking in our


    family.See, didn''t Nora also move into the Andersons? We''re all very supportive of that!"


    She looked at the elderlydy and said, "We also intend to be filial to you in the future!"


    The elderly Mrs.Anderson, however, stared hard at Henry.


    Her eyes reddened again as she asked, "Are you saying that Yvette already arranged for you to


    remarry before she died? And she''s even met that woman?"


    Mrs.Anderson felt her chest tighten the moment she thought of how her daughter had to find a wife for


    her own husband and a stepmother for her own daughter when she was clearly already on her


    deathbed.


    Yvette had always been stubborn ever since she was a child.


    When she was withn back then, she had once even said something about how all rich men liked


    having mistresses.


    Ifn dared so much as to think like that, she would definitely break his goddamn legs.


    At that time, she had persuaded Yvette to take it easy.


    After all, profit was the most important in the wealthy circle.


    How many of them were truly in love with each other? However, Yvette had raised her chin and said


    proudly, "Mom, never in this lifetime will I, Yvette Anderson, ever make do when ites to love.Even if


    I die, I won''t letn remarry.Be it in life or death, I will be vigorous and exciting."


    The young woman at that time had been full of energy and high-spirited, yet also incredibly bossy.


    How many men''s hearts had Yvette Anderson, a single woman, stolen in the wealthy circle? What


    exactly must such a proud woman like her have experienced for her to be willing to choose a second


    wife for her husband during thest leg of her journey in life...? Wendy''s eyes flickered.


    She hastily smiled and said, "Yes, that''s right.That''s why I''m very grateful to her.Mrs.Anderson, we''re


    family¡­¡± The tears in Mrs.Anderson''s eyes were close to falling.She moved the walking stick in her


    hands.


    Her eyelids drooped downward and she said, "We''re not rted by blood, so we aren''t family.¡¯


    The sense of alienation from her was very obvious.


    Simon also got onto his feet.


    He pointed at Henry and said angrily, "You already found your next wife when my sister wasn''t even


    dead yet? Are you still human? We don''t have a family like you here!"


    Henry had originally thought that the Andersons would ept Wendy if he worded it like that, but


    unexpectedly, his ns had backfired.


    Seeing how worked up they were, his eyes flickered and he smiled and said, "Mom, Simon.Whether


    you recognize me as family or not, I''m still Nora''s father.This rtionship between the two of us will


    never be severed."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Those words of his were too shameless.


    Simon and Melissa frowned.


    Most wealthy families wouldn''t embarrass themselves like that when handling matters.


    People like him who hounded others so persistently were honestly a rare sight Yet, Miranda, who was


    next to him, spoke up for him.


    She said, "He''s right, Mrs.Anderson.No matter what, he''s still Yvette''s husband and Nora''s father, so


    that makes him family no matter how you look at it...Even though Yvette is no longer around, it''s not


    right to cut off family ties with them."


    Then, she smiled and said, "Isn''t there a family like that right in our circle? Mr.Walker''s first wife was


    from the Lanes.After she died, he married a Ms.Lopez.His second wife is very close to the Lanes, so


    the Lanes treat her like family.Mr.Walker''s son from his first marriage has now inherited hispany,


    and he treats his stepmother pretty well..."


    Everyone knew who Miranda was referring to.


    However, this was because the stepmother had really treated the child very well.


    That was why she was on such good terms with the child''s mother¡¯s family.


    This waspletely different from Henry''s situation.


    Had Henry treated Nora even just a little better, the Andersons wouldn''t have treated him like this,


    either.


    Melissa sneered, "These are our family affairs, Miranda.If there''s nothing else you and Rachel need,


    then the two of you can leave!"


    Miranda waved her off and replied, "We''re not in a hurry.Feel free to continue"


    Melissa was furious.


    How she wished she could rescind the call she had made to Farrell just now.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Henry.


    "What are you trying to say, Mr.Smith? Why don''t you make things clear instead?"


    Henry smiled and replied, "It''s actually very simple.If we''re family, then you should treat us like family


    and take care of us a little more.If you don''t see us as family, then it''s time that we properly split the


    profits between us."


    Simon was taken aback.


    "What profits are you talking about?"


    Henry replied, "The profits from the Carefree Pills, of course! The Carefree Pills were developed by


    Yvette.Isn''t that something that everyone knows?"


    He got up and said shamelessly, "Yvette is my wife, as well as Nora''s mother.Since she¡¯s no longer


    around, her spouse and her children should be first-in-line to inherit the things she left behind, and not


    Mom, Simon, or any of you, right?¡±


    "If you treat us like family, then it''s not like we can''t provide the Carefree Pill''s form for free.After all,


    it''ll just be family members helping each other out, right? But if you don''t, then Nora and I will split the


    form equally between the two of us.Since you''re taking the form and investing in it, then it should


    at least be split in the 7: 3 ratio, no matter how you look at it, right? Since the form matters the most


    here, then it should be worth 70 % instead of 30%.In that case, you should give me at least 35%,


    right?"


    He had already asked around before he came to the Andersons.


    As it turned out, the Andersons had already fallen into decline long ago.


    However, they had reinvigorated thepany with Yvette''s Carefree Pill.


    That was why Henry was demanding such an exorbitant cut of the profits.


    Nora let out an icyugh when she heard what he said.


    The form that her mother had left behind didn''t allow them to mass-produce the Carefree Pill.


    It was just like how she had only produced five pills even after she threw hundreds of thousands of


    dors worth of medicinal herbs into it.


    The one being mass-produced now was a form that she had improved.


    "You-!"


    Simon became riled up.


    He felt that Henry must be daydreaming.


    Melissa also frowned¡ªshe could tell that things had be a little troublesome now.


    Henry''s im was actually a reasonable one.


    Although Yvette had died, without a will, her things were indeed the Smiths¡¯.


    At the sight of how the Andersons¡¯ expressions had changed, Henry said cheerfully, "The Andersons


    are a big family with a big business.Surely you won''t bully people like us whoe from another part


    of the country, right?"


    Next to him, a smiling Miranda said, "Of course not.The Andersons are a schrly family, and are well-


    known in New York as an extremely honest and sincere family.¡¯


    Henry smiled and said, "That''s great.In that case, when will you show me the ounts, Simon? We


    can settle this quarter''s dividends after that?"


    Next to him, Wendy also piped up.


    She said, "Yes, that''s right.See, if we''re inws, then we definitely won''t make things so stiff and formal,


    and speak bluntly.But since you don''t want to acknowledge the marriage, then we can only adopt a


    ¡®business is business¡¯ stance.Sigh!"


    Then, she looked at Nora again and said, "You, too, Nora.Why didn¡¯t you inform your family when you


    brandished the form? It doesn''t just belong to you, after all.We haven''t even decided on a good price


    yet."


    The look in Nora''s eyes turned cold.


    Seeing that hepletely had the upper hand, Henry smiled with satisfaction.


    He said, "Sigh, I''m actually also making us out to be strangers by wording it that way.


    I''m not in a hurry for the money, Simon.


    How about you do me a little favor? We can talk about these things againter.¡¯ The Andersons didn''t


    have much cash flow at the moment .


    It would take at least three months for them to produce the Carefree Pills, recover costs, and make


    profits! Simon was surprised to hear that from Henry.


    He asked, "What kind of little favor is it?"


    Henry smiled and replied, "I have another daughter who has been admitted to the New York University


    School of Medicine for her postgraduate studies this year, but her current mentor is rtively young


    and inexperienced.Can you help me pull some strings and get her a better mentor?"


    The Andersons held a weighty position in the pharmaceutical industry.


    Had it been another university, perhaps they wouldn''t have been able to intervene, but Simon indeed


    was an alumnus of that school.


    Most of the university''s current leaders were his ex-ssmates.


    Simon''s knitted brows rxed.


    "I can try.Which mentor does she want to switch to, though?"


    If he and the mentor knew each other, then this matter would actually be a pretty simple one to resolve.


    But as soon as he thought of that, Henry replied, "It''s Professor Anti..."


    Simon was stunned.


    "Who did you say it is?"


    Anti? That world-renowned big boss? That was impossible! He immediately waved and said, "Sorry, but


    there''s nothing I can do about that! We don''t even know who Anti is, let alone contact them!"


    Henry beamed at them and said, "How can that be? You could do that for my niece, so why not for my


    second daughter?"


    They had done that for his niece? Simon became even more confused.


    "What are you talking about? When have I ever...¡¯¡¯ However, before he could finish, a frosty voice


    suddenly interrupted them.


    "Tsk"


    Nora hadn''t said anything all this time because she wanted to see how big Henry''s demands were


    going to be this time.


    Little did she expect that apart from finding a mentor for Ang, he had actually set his sights on the


    Carefree Pills? She slowly straightened her back and yawned.


    Then, she said, "It''s a shame that you weren''t born in medieval times , Henry Smith, Henry?"


    Nora curled her lips and said, "Otherwise, your skin could be used as city walls to defend against


    external enemies"¡¯


    Henry¡±!!!"


    He became enraged at once.


    "You no-good daughter and bastard, how dare you insult me! I haven''t even held you ountable yet


    for taking out your mother''s Carefree Pill form so thoughtlessly without my consent, yet you actually


    have the audacity toe at me?"


    However, as he knew that this daughter of his was pretty good at fighting, he only dared to rant and


    rave but didn''t dare to go forward.


    Nora pursed her lips.


    She had gotten sleepy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She''d better get rid of those two quickly, then!

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    In the middle of Nora''s thoughts, Henry suddenly swept the cups on the coffee table onto the ground!


    The cups broke into pieces with a loud bang.


    Henry, whose veins on his forehead were bulging, stood where he was and yelled, "Nora, I''m your


    father! This is something that''ll never change! You can forget about abandoning me and getting rich on


    your own! You''ll go to jail if you don''t take care of me!"


    Then, he looked back at Simon and said, "The Andersons have to give me an exnation regarding


    this today! Either you draft a contract for the Carefree Pills¡¯ dividends and give me the money


    immediately, or get my daughter''s mentor change done first.Pick one!"


    He sat back down on the sofa.


    Simon frowned.


    Henry flying into a rage all of a sudden, and his actions of mming the coffee table and breaking the


    cups shocked Miranda and Rachel.


    However, Melissa and Mrs.Anderson remained as calm and steady as ever, seemingly used to such


    scenes.


    Simon was about to say something when Nora''s frosty voice rang out.


    "I''d advise you to calm down a little.Otherwise, not only will you not get any money, but you''ll also have


    to pay for these cups!"


    Henry sneered, "Why? Are you nning to be deadbeats and not give me any money? If so, I


    don''t mind making this matter known to the public! I''ll show everyone outside how the Andersons are


    hogging the Smiths'' Carefree Pill!"


    Nora askedzily, "Who says the Carefree Pill belongs to my mother?"


    As soon as she said that, everyone looked at her in shock.


    Simon wanted to ask something, but Melissa held his hand and shook her head lightly.


    Henry turned and red at her menacingly.


    "What did you say?"


    Nora looked at the cups on the floor and said, "The Carefree Pill belongs to the Andersons.What does


    it have to do with the Smiths?"


    Henry jumped onto his feet.


    "How can that be? It obviously belongs to your mother¡ª"


    "If my mother was the one who developed it, then why didn''t you open a pharmaceutical factory all


    these years? Wouldn''t you have made a fortune a long time ago?¡¯ Nora spoke slowly and coolly, but


    her argument was a convincing one.


    Both Simon and Melissa also looked at Henry hesitantly.


    She was right.


    Why did Yvette hold on to the pill form and keep it a secret from Henry? Henry''s expression


    changed a few times.


    How would he know anything about Carefree Pills or whatever it was called? The books in the study


    upstairs were all Yvette''s.


    She had a lot of writings and drawings to do with a lot of different topics in there.


    After she had died, he couldn''t be bothered to take care of them at all, let alone know what they were.


    Besides, even though he and Yvette were husband and wife in name, nobody knew that they had never


    consummated their marriage before.


    He was more like a nominal father that Yvette had given her daughter! He didn¡¯t understand why Yvette


    had taken a fancy to him, either...


    Later, Yvette died.


    It should already be considered a blessing that he hadn''t taken all those things as rubbish and thrown


    them away.


    How would he possibly know that they were actually so valuable...


    In the middle of Henry''s thoughts, Nora said, "I obviously found the form at the Andersons''"


    Henry understood now¡ªNora was nning to push him away! He immediately shouted, "Nora! You


    unfilial daughter! How dare you lie!"


    Nora looked as calm as ever.


    She said, "I''m the one who took out the form, so naturally, I have the final say as to where I took it


    from.You im that the form belongs to the Smiths.In that case, do you have any evidence to


    substantiate your im?"


    Henry¡±???"


    He had immediately gone upstairs and entered Yvette''s study when he learned about the Carefree Pill.


    It was only then that he realized that it had long been cleaned out.


    All the books had been burned.


    Thus, he didn''t have any evidence at all! If he had the Carefree Pill''s form, he would''ve sold it to the


    Andersons''petitors a long time ago.


    Why would he still have toe all the way here to beg others for money?! Henry said angrily, "That''s


    just pure sophistry!"


    "Really?"


    Nora took out her cell phone.


    "In that case, we can only call the police.Also, allow me to remind you that the cups you just broke are


    antiques from the 1600s worth hundreds of thousands of dors.You have to pay for them."


    What she said daunted Henry.


    He frowned and said viciously, "Nora! You''re ckmailing me!"


    Nora raised her phone.


    "So, shall I call the police?"


    Henry/!!"He felt exactly as aggrieved and frustrated in this instant as how smug he had been just now!


    Simon and Melissa had also recovered and caught on.


    Simon stood and said, "The Carefree Pill is said to have been developed by Yvette, but we, the


    Andersons, actually developed it ourselves.Mr.Smith, you have to provide evidence when youe


    straight here to snatch things from others.Do you have any evidence? If not, what you''re doing is


    tantamount to nder!"


    Melissa''s voice was gentle but stern.


    She said, "If you continue to pester us, we''ll call the police, Mr.Smith."


    At the sight of them bing aggressive, Henry found himself at a loss at once.


    He exchanged a look with Wendy.


    The wealthy families in New York were ultimately still a lot ssier.


    Henry was scared.


    He coughed and said, "No matter who the Carefree Pill belongs to, we''re ultimately still family.What''s


    wrong with helping my second daughter to change a mentor?"


    He looked at Nora again and said, "You''d rather help your cousin than your younger sister? Nora, how


    can you be so narrow-minded?"


    Nora yawned as if she didn''t hear him.


    She pointed at the door.


    "Are you going to leave by yourself? Or do you want me to send you away?"


    Upon seeing that being aggressive and unreasonable wasn''t going to work anymore, Wendy decided


    to take a soft approach.


    She grabbed Nora''s hand and said, "Nora, I know there are issues between us, but Mom treated you


    very well too.You can''t just ignore your sister! Blood is thicker than water, Nora.The two of you are


    family!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nora, however, didn''t bother listening to what she said at all.


    Instead, she held her wrist with a backhand and then, with a forceful pull, threw her out the door! Then,


    Nora dusted off her hands and looked at Henry.


    There were a few gigantic words clearly written in her cat- like eyes: ¡®It''s your turn now¡±


    Henry, In order to avoid being thrown out in such an embarrassing manner, Henry snorted and walked


    out himself.


    When he was passing by Nora, he stopped and said angrily, "I have legs; I can go by myself! Don''t be


    too smug about this though, Nora! I''m your father.Just by this rtionship alone, you''ll never be able to


    get rid of me!"


    The look in Nora''s eyes was icy-cold.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she popped her wrist joints loudly, causing a frightened Henry to quicken his footsteps.


    Before he exited, he nevertheless couldn''t stop himself from saying, "I won''t give up so easily!"


    After the two detestable people finally left, Nora went upstairs.


    As soon as she entered her bedroom, her cell phone rang.


    She looked down and saw that it was Lily.


    When she answered, Lily said, "Anti, the ONA test results are out!"


    Nora looked up.


    Lilyughed and asked, "Is it you who''s not your father''s biological daughter, or is it your younger sister


    who isn''t?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Nora was taken aback by Lily''s words.


    She was already mentally prepared prior to the DNA test that she might not be Henry''s daughter, but...


    When the truth was truly presented to her, apart from feeling a little surprised, she was actually more


    relieved than anything else.


    Nora cast her eyes down and looked out the window.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She suddenly felt rather relieved.


    It was human nature to want to be close to your parents.


    Her mother had died early, so her father was her only kin in the world.


    In spite of that, her father had never hugged or kissed her even once in her entire life.


    There were times where she found herself very envious when she looked at Henry carrying Ang


    dotingly.


    In fact, she would even be very depressed and shut herself off from the world for a while during


    that time.


    The little Nora couldn''t help but wonder at that time if it was because she was too unlikeable.


    Was that why her father disliked her? Later, she had closed off her heart and never opened it to


    outsiders ever again.


    Everyone who knew her said that she was callous, but that was because no one had ever taught her


    what love was.


    In her world, she had always been alone.


    But as it turned out, it had never been her fault.


    It wasn''t because she was not likable enough that Henry didn''t like her; rather, it was because he


    wasn''t her father.


    Nora raised her eyes.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head and looked at the strands of hair that she had tugged off Henry''s head


    when she was kicking him and Wendy out just now.


    The corners of her lips suddenly curled into a smile.


    "In that case, let''s check them all."


    Although it was already confirmed, it was still better to have her DNApared with Henry''s, just in


    case.


    Perhaps because she knew that she was eager to know the result, Lily replied, "Okay.I''ll arrange for


    someone to pick it up right away"


    Even the fastest express courier wouldn''t be as fast as someone actually doing it themselves.


    She had always had all her DNA tests done outside of the States.


    Ten minutester, someone came and collected the hair samples.


    They took the earliest flight overnight and went straight to where Lily was.


    Ten hourster, the samples reached Lily.


    She forwent sleep to do the DNA test.


    Another four hourster, she had gotten the DNA test results! Henry and Wendy stood outside the


    Andersons '' vi after they were kicked out.


    They red furiously at the vi and stamped their feet.


    Wendy couldn''t stop herself from provoking Henry.


    She said, "Honestly, Nora is so...How can she do such an about-face the moment she made it big?"


    Henry, who was red in the face with anger, gnashed his teeth in fury.


    The veins on his forehead were bulging as he said, "That unfilial daughter! I...I''m going to sue her!"


    Wendy frowned.


    ¡°Will the authorities really do anything about it, though? Also, do we still have the money to hire the


    bestwyer?"


    Henry was irritated by her questions.


    At this point, Miranda and Rachel also left the Andersons.


    The Woods¡¯ car was parked outside the vi, but Miranda and Rachel didn''t get in the car after they


    exited the vi.


    Instead, they went over to Henry and Wendy.


    Miranda sighed and said, "That younger sister of mine is just so cruel! The Andersons are indeed too


    unkind about this!"


    Rachel pursed her lips and said, "Exactly.Does Nora really think she''s a daughter of the Andersons? A


    woman who has no shame and became pregnant before marriage is even abandoning her father now?


    That''s unforgivable!"


    Henry and Wendy, who weren''t expecting them to say that, were momentarily dumbfounded.


    Wendy was the first to recover.


    She stepped forward, took Miranda''s arm, and said, "The two of us are really pitiful.Not only did we


    painstakingly raise her into an adult, but Nora was in poor health when she was a child, so we even


    frequently sent her to the hospital...I didn¡¯t expect her to be so rebellious.We only reprimanded her a


    little after she made us sad, but she''s be so distant and alienated! Sigh!"


    Miranda immediately replied, "That won''t do"


    Next to her, Rachel also chimed in.


    "Look at how pitiful the two of them are, Mom.Why don''t you help them out?"


    Miranda hesitated when she heard her suggestion.


    She said, "But that''s your aunt, after all..."


    Rachel straightened her back and said, "It''s only right to be on the side of justice rather than one''s


    family, Mom.You know that, right? C''mon, help them out!"


    Miranda sighed.


    "Oh, alright.I happen to have a friend here..."


    The night passed peacefully for everyone.


    Melissa was still worried before she went to bed.


    She said ¡°Your father seems like a real piece of work to me, Nora.Will they kick up another fuss?"


    Nora, however, replied openly, "There''s always a solution to a problem, Aunt Melissa.Don''t worry¡±


    Melissa nodded and went downstairs.


    Sheined to Mrs.Anderson, "Yvette was such a proud woman back then.Why did she have to


    pick such a shameless scoundrel like him?"


    Mrs.Anderson heaved a huge sigh.


    "Everything is predestined in one''s life!"


    Simon also heaved a deep sigh.


    The three of them looked at each other and then, they raised their heads and looked at Nora''s


    bedroom upstairs in the end.


    Melissa sighed.


    "Not only did her mother die when she was young, but her father doesn''t love her, either.The most


    pitiful one here is actually Nora.Her father embarrassed her so badly today and even ranted at


    others.Nora must be very sad!" Simon nodded.


    "Yeah.How was she when you talked to her just now?"


    Melissa replied, "Nora is a sensible girl.She has always been one who''s afraid to report anything but


    good news.Even when you ask her how she''s doing at home, all she says is that everything is fine.How


    would she possibly show us her pain? She''s probably crying upstairs now¡±


    Simon and Mrs.Anderson''s hearts ached for her at once.


    However, Nora, whom the trio had mistaken to be secretly crying, had already taken a shower and was


    asleep in the bed with her son in her arms.


    The night passed peacefully.


    It was the weekend the next day, so Pete didn''t have to go to school.


    Nora was also finally able to sleep in.


    However, she was awakened by the noise downstairs.


    She frowned and got up.


    As soon as she stepped out of her room, she heard Simon''s angry shout from downstairs "We''re not


    epting any interviews!"


    Melissa was reprimanding the other party.


    She threatened, "I''m calling the security guards if all of you don''t leave!"


    A female stranger was talking to them.


    "Hello, good day.An attitude like that won''t solve anything at all.I''m Roxanne, a reporter.Ms.Smith''s


    father called me and told me that she¡¯s refusing to acknowledge them as family after a wealthy family


    took her in.We''re here to mediate!"


    Simon shouted, "Turn off the camera first!"


    Roxanne said, "Don''t be so agitated, sir.This is a live broadcast; the more agitated you are, the more


    people will feel that you''re in the wrong! Let''s calm down.Why don''t you tell me what has really


    happened first? All of you are family.There''s no grudge or feud among family that cannot be mediated."


    Melissa frowned.


    "We don''t need mediation.¡¯ Roxanne spoke calmly and unhurriedly.


    "You''re not Ms.Smith, so you cannot represent her.May I know where Ms .Smith is?"


    Henry''s voice came over at this point.


    He said, "She must be still sleeping! That daughter of mine has been fat andzy since she was a


    child.She never gets out of bed until the sun is shining brightly in the sky!"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Roxanne asked, "What''s going on, Mr.Smith? Doesn''t she have to work?"


    Henry stood in front of the camera to the live-stream.


    With a frown and a intive look on his face, he replied, "No, she''s unemployed.When she was with


    us, she mooched off her aunt and me.I heard that she also hasn''t been working ever since the


    Andersons took her back with them.It''s already ten in the morning, yet she''s still asleep.Neither does


    she take care of her child, but leaves them to survive on their own instead.Sigh!"


    Melissa said, "Nora sleeps in because she''s in poor health ! She lost a lot of blood duringbor back


    then, so she doesn''t have much energy and has to sleep more than what ordinary people do! Also,


    ever since she moved to the Andersons, Nora has never asked us for living expenses! She has a


    source of ie!"


    Wendy sighed.


    "That''s because you don''t know that her iees from the smallpany that her mother owned


    before she died, Melissa.There are thousands of dors in dividends every month from the


    company¡­¡¯¡¯


    Melissa was about to speak when Henry held his hands behind his back and said fiercely, "I''m just here


    for my child today.I''m not trying to take her from you! It''s just that I''m ultimately still her father.How can


    the Andersons just take her here after they found her, and forbid her from contacting me? We''re family!


    Blood is thicker than water!"


    His eyes reddened as he spoke.


    Henry was actually decent-looking.


    He had a squarish face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes, making him look like an upright man.


    His behavior instantly sparked intense discussion amongizens.


    People were leavingments at high speed in Roxanne¡¯ s live-stream: ¡®She''s refusing to


    acknowledge her father? What kind of reasoning is that?¡±


    ¡®¡®That Cindere must find her father too tacky after she became a princess!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®The Andersons are too much.They look like decent human beings, but how can they stop them from


    acknowledging each other?! They''re father and daughter, after all!¡¯¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®¡®Ms.Smith is still asleep even at this time? She sounds like such an unreliable person...What''s the point


    of bringing such a woman back home?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Wow, is this what the wealthy look like? That house looks so high-end!¡±


    All sorts of discussions filled the live-stream.


    No one knew who it was, but someone had put money into the live-stream and increased the traffic,


    causing Roxanne''s live-stream to instantly have more than a million viewers.


    Everyone loved gossip.


    Moreover, this was about the secrets of the rich.


    Once one entered the live-stream, they would want to know what exactly was going on.


    In the university.


    Tina, who was surfing the Inte on her cell phone, identally saw a post on Ang''s social media.


    She immediately broke into a smile and entered the live-stream Tina raised her eyebrows when she


    saw the exciting content inside.


    Tsk.


    How lively.


    She had originally kept Ang with her just to give Nora trouble, but she didn''t expect to receive such a


    surprise! Abandoning one''s father now, that was an awful offense to be known for among the wealthy.


    After all, one was indebted to their parents for raising them, no matter what.


    Besides, most of the general public sympathized with the underdog, causing thements to be filled


    with condemning voices directed at Ms.Smith! Tina smiled.


    Suddenly, she picked up her cell phone and paid to promote the live-stream on social media so that it


    would trend.


    At the same time, she also got a group of trolls to leavements in the live-stream.


    ¡®¡®The Andersons? Aren''t they the family behind Harmonia Pharmacy?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Harmonia Pharmacy? The one selling traditional medicine ? Their medicines are pretty good.I''ve


    always thought that people in the field of medicine are kind-hearted, but unexpectedly, they''re actually


    involved in gossip like this?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®Ms.Smith''s aunt, too.She speaks in a nice way, but why does she feel so annoying? Why does she


    keep stopping them from getting Ms.Smith toe downstairs? It''s as if she''s deliberately stopping the


    father and daughter from being reunited¡±


    ¡®That''s why I say that the richer one is, the stingier they are iy ¡®Boycott Harmonia Pharmacy! I''m never


    buying medicines from them ever again!¡¯


    Thements were full of condemnation.


    In the live-stream, Henry was still using Nora of various unfilial behaviors.


    His words made most of the parents watching the live-stream tear up.


    "I just want to acknowledge my daughter again and ensure that she''s doing well.You can''t just spoil her


    like that and let her stay at home all day! She needs to be self-reliant! I didn''t painstakingly raise her to


    let her sink into such depravity..."


    Melissa found Henry shameless to the extreme.


    She yelled angrily, "Nora has been locked up at home by you ever since she was a child, and has


    never been out of the house.Which part of that was painstaking for you?!"


    Henry sighed.


    "Yes, that''s right.She''s not in good health, so schools didn''t want to ept her.On top of that, she has


    low self-esteem because she''s so fat, so she also refuses to go to school.I was the one who taught her


    and raised her into an adult at home."


    Melissa retorted, "You raised her into an adult? It''s a blessing that you didn''t starve her to death!"


    Henry''s eyes flickered the moment she said that.


    Wendy, however, started to cry.


    She said, "That''s too much, Melissa! Nora has been fat ever since she was a child.We fed her as much


    as she wanted, so why would she go I hungry? If she had gone hungry, would she have be that


    fat?¡±


    "Melissa!"


    Her obesity was because of hormonal injections, of course! After being injected with hormones, even


    in water would make one gain weight.


    How could these two people distort the truth like that?! Wendy lowered her head again and held her


    hand over her mouth as she sobbed.


    "The only time I didn''t keep an eye on Nora was when she went out and fooled around, causing her to


    be pregnant before marriage.She even insisted on giving birth to the child after that.Her father


    and I didn''t want her to, so she fell out with us.."


    Roxanne asked, "Why didn''t the two of you want her to?"


    A fake Wendy replied, "The child''s father is a ruffian.He didn''t even dare toe to us to ask for her


    hand in marriage.Moreover, Nora was only 19 years old at that time, so of course, we did everything


    with her interests in mind! It''s also because of this that she distanced herself from us.She insisted on


    giving birth and moving abroad.We continued to support her financially.It''s because we know that she


    doesn''t like living with us that we even sent her money for her living expenses every month.But


    Mrs.Anderson, anyone who has family, and anyone who has a daughter, would know that we made the


    right decision! How can you use that to sow discord between the father and daughter?"


    Another intense discussion broke out in thements: ¡®What the f*ck! So, it''s because of this that they


    fell out!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®A ruffian? Getting pregnant when you aren''t even married¡±


    ¡®¡®I yet? Seems that Ms.Smith is a real piece of work.She I hasn''t even appeared yet, but I already


    dislike her!¡¯ ¡®If I were her parents, I would definitely want to beat her to death! Her father and


    stepmother have done well enough.Not only did they send her abroad, but they even raised her child


    for her!¡¯


    ¡®Gosh, how can such an insensible daughter exist?¡¯ Melissa held her chest in fury.


    The elderly Mrs.Anderson, who was sitting on the sofa in the room, was livid when she heard the


    arguing outside.


    Wealthy families were very particr about handling matters in a low-key manner.


    Yet, Henry had actually brought such a huge crowd with him and set up a live-stream? He was trying to


    thoroughly embarrass the Andersons! How was this a reconciliatory live-stream? They were obviously


    trying to force them to give in again! Mrs.Anderson mmed her walking stick against the floor a few


    times in anger.


    It was at this point that Nora came downstairs from the upper floor.


    She yawned and saidzily, "Don''t be angry, Grandma.¡¯

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Mrs.Anderson''s irritation calmed down when she saw how calm and collected Nora was.


    She asked, "Do you have a way of dealing with them, Nora ? Nora nodded.


    She sat calmly beside her, picked up her cell phone, and checked the time.


    Lily should have already received the hair samples by now and was likely doing the DNAparisons


    at the moment.


    She sent a text message to Lily and told her to send the results immediately after they were out.


    After sending the message, she exited the chat app and opened Roxanne''s live-stream.


    The corners of her lips curled upward at once and she started to read thements in the live-stream


    with relish, Sheughed as she read.


    It was as if she wasn''t the one being called shameless, materialistic, and a leech.


    Mrs.Anderson,¡¯?"


    The elderlydy watched the girl sitting in front of her.


    She was ridiculously calm and collected as if she didn''t take the hurtful words on the Inte seriously


    at all! Or perhaps it was because that family had hurt her so much since she was a child that she didn''t


    care anymore? While Mrs.Anderson was thinking about it, she suddenly heard Nora''s cell phone ring¡ª


    Lily had called.


    "Anti, the DNA test results are out! The results are pretty surprising!"


    Surprising? Could it be that she was Henry''s daughter while Ang wasn''t? Nora raised her eyebrows.


    Lily said, "I''ve emailed you the results.¡±


    "Okay"


    Nora opened her email inbox after she hung up.


    She raised her brows when she saw the two DNA paternity test reports.


    Tsk.


    They were in for a good showter! She waved her phone at Mrs.Anderson and said leisurely, "I''ll go


    over for a sec, Grandma¡¯¡¯


    Afraid that she would be attacked, Mrs.Anderson also got up shakily with her walking stick as support


    and followed behind Nora.


    As soon as the two of them went out, they saw Henry and Wendy holding each other''s hands like a pair


    of star-crossed lovers.


    There were tears in their eyes.


    Wendy said, "Back then, Nora''s mother never mentioned anything about your family, so we didn''t


    know.After she died, Nora needed someone to take care of her.That''s why I married Henry..."


    Henry, who had a look of resignation on his face, looked at Wendy and said to Simon, "Simon, I know


    all of you are treating me this way because you''re unhappy that I remarried, but a man like me really


    can''t take care of a baby well by himself...Especially when Nora is so frail and sickly.We still remember


    that one time when Nora fell ill.Late at night, I piggybacked her and walked for so long in the rain before


    I finally managed to stop a car and take her to the hospital.Wendy also put aside her own child and


    went to the hospital.In the end, my second daughter was so hungry at home that she tried to cook


    something to eat and ended up scalding her thigh..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Wendy started to cry again.


    "Yes, I felt especially sad and guilty at that time that I cried for a really long while.¡¯¡¯ Nora paused in her


    footsteps.


    She let out an icy scoff.


    Henry''s lies simply came so easily .


    He had gotten the protagonists the other way round, though? Back then, it was obviously that family of


    three who went out on a holiday trip and locked her up at home.


    Although she was only five at that time, she had already be very calm and steady.


    When she went to the kitchen to cook some noodles, as the pot was too heavy, her grip was too


    unsteady and she had dropped it on the floor.


    She had scalded herself all over that time, and there was still a scar on her inner thigh even now.


    That couple sure had a rapport.


    Would they still be so loving once they knew the ONA test results, though? She curled her lips and


    walked out the door.


    Roxanne spotted her the instant she came out.


    She shoved the microphone in her face and said, "Ms.Smith? Are you Ms.Smith? Did you just wake


    up? Do you have anything to say to your father and stepmother?"


    In the study on the second floor of the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Pete leaned against the window and looked at themotion downstairs anxiously.


    They were bullying Mommy! It was a shame that he couldn''t reveal his face.


    How he wished he could go downstairs and kick that couple right on their faces! For the very first time,


    Pete wished avidly that he could grow up.


    Once he grew up, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to protect.


    He took a video of themotion downstairs and sent it to Cherry.


    In the Hunts¡¯ family home.Cherry, who was ying with her Barbies with Justin, heard her cell phone


    beep.


    When she picked it up and took a look, she immediately became furious.


    After bullying her elder brother, that grandpa of hers was now bullying Mommy! He was too much! The


    little girl went to the bedroom with her cell phone and sent Pete a voice message: "That''s the grandpa


    who threw you away, Pete! Open the window and pour a cup of hot water on him! Pour it all over his


    face!"


    Pete: ¡°???"


    At the door, Justin, who was constantly paying attention to her, frowned upon hearing what she said.


    He sent a text message to Lawrence and told him to check what was happening to Nora.


    Soon, Lawrence sent him the link to a live-stream.


    Justin tapped on the link and entered the live-stream.


    When he saw the contents, he flew into a rage and ordered, "Investigate this! Find out how that live-


    stream became so popr! Who paid to make it trend?!"


    Lawrence replied, "Yes, sir!"


    At the same time in the hospital.


    However, for safety purposes, the doctor had rmended that he be hospitalized, so he had been


    staying in the VIP ward all this time.


    There were a few pillows behindn.


    He leaned against themfortably as he held his cell phone and waited quietly for Cherry''s live-


    stream in the evening.


    As he had slept too much while he was in aa, he couldn''t get to sleep at the moment and was very


    bored.


    As Cherry hadn''t started any live-streams, he kept opening the live-streaming app.


    In the end, he randomly entered a live-streamer''s outdoors live-stream, intending to watch it casually.


    There were already more than a million viewers watching the hottest live-stream at the moment.


    As soon as he entered the live-stream, he saw Simon and Melissa.


    Ever since Yvette had abandoned him, he had never met any of the Andersons again.


    Simon looked a lot older after so many years.


    He was no longer the ignorant boy who had run rampant and only knew how to hide behind his eldest


    sister.


    There were constantly new viewers entering the live-stream and asking in thements what was


    happening.


    Some kind viewers helped to exin the situation, son quickly understood what was happening.


    As it turned out, Yvette''s husband had gone over to take his daughter back?n was an astute and


    farsighted man who understood human nature very well.


    Through thements, he had already understood the ins and outs of what was happening a long


    time ago.


    His jaw tensed when he saw Henry.


    So, he was the man whom Yvette had married in the end? He really wasn''t very impressive at all! For


    the sake of money, he had actuallye all the way to his daughter''s doorstep and was driving her into


    a corner like this...


    If Yvette knew, she would turn in her grave! The light inn''s eyes dimmed when he thought of that.


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart again.


    If...lf he had a daughter with Yvette, he would definitely love and cherish her more than life itself, and


    would never allow anyone to hurt her¡­

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    When he was young, Yvette''s betrayal had caused his entire world to copse.


    Later, when Yvette gave birth, he had decided not to ever meet her again for the rest of his life.


    He had ignored and paid the matter no heed even when he heard that the Andersons had brought her


    daughter back home.


    He didn''t expect to actually see in the live-stream the person whom he had been deliberately avoiding.


    He was originally nning to just exit the live-stream after taking a look, but he could no longer do so


    anymore.


    Someone was bullying Yvette''s daughter.


    How could he just sit back and ignore it? His brows drew together tightly.


    At the entrance to the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Roxanne and the cameraman were staring at Nora in astonishment.


    When Henry was talking about his daughter, he had described her as fat,zy, and someone who got


    herself pregnant before marriage.


    Therefore, they had thought that Ms.Smith must be either a hideous fatty or someone who looked


    mean and vicious.


    Unexpectedly, she was instead such a clean-looking young woman.


    The girl was tall and slender.


    Her almond-shaped eyes originally should have made her look docile and well-behaved, but on her,


    they instead made her look a little cold and distant.


    For a while, the cameraman neglected to shift the camera to her.


    As soon as Roxanne spoke, arge number of negativements bombarded the live-stream.


    ¡®The woman in question has ¡®finally appeared? Quick, show us what she looks like!¡¯


    ¡®¡®I''m curious, too! What exactly does the woman who abandoned her father look like?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®She must be really ugly! I can already imagine how she looks¡ªmessy hair, dark circles, and weird


    clothes! Although you can''t judge a book by its cover, sometimes the inside is so bad that their


    appearance can''t get any much better!"


    Amid the crowd''s persecuting voices, the cameraman finally seemed to realize something, and he


    raised the camera and aimed it right at Nora¡¯s face! The next moment, a stunning little face, even more


    beautiful than a celebrity''s, appeared in front of over a million viewers watching the live-stream! For a


    while, thements quietened somewhat.


    Everyone let out sighs of admiration: ¡®¡®Has a goddess herself descended into the mortal realm?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck? Isn''t her makeup-less face too gorgeous? Herplexion must be fake, right? If it


    weren''t because the skin condition of the person standing next to her is so obvious, I would really have


    suspected that she has turned on a max-level filter!"


    ¡®Is that Ms.Smith? Oh my god! If I had a daughter like her, I would definitely spoil her to bits!¡¯


    ¡®Aaaaahhh, I''ve been conquered by the little missy''s looks!¡¯ Amid the sighs of admiration were also


    maliciousments¡±


    ¡®What''s the use of being so pretty? She''s still a callous and heartless person despite her beauty!¡¯


    ¡®Exactly! Can you live on just looks? No, you can''t!¡¯


    ¡®How can that little missy be so vicious? How can she fall out with her father just because he didn''t


    allow her to give birth to a ruffian''s kid...Besides, she''s so good-looking.Why can''t she just find some


    kind of job? Any would do! Why must she leech off her parents and refuse to work?¡¯


    In the hospital,n was shocked into a daze.


    He stared at the screen in astonishment, at the clear and vivid visage that he could hardly remember


    even in his dreams...


    In the past, he had heard people say that time could heal all wounds.


    He hadn''t believed it at that time.


    Butter, he did.


    After a separation of more than twenty years, he really had nearly already forgotten how Yvette looked.


    However, in this instant, that young woman was as if Yvette hade back to life.


    He felt as if he had been brought back twenty years in time, and was looking at how she had looked


    back when they had gone their separate ways! Even the strong and tenacious spirit she carried was


    somewhat simr to the one that Yvette had.


    It was just that hers felt colder as if she didn''t possess any emotions , whereas Yvette''s felt mostly bold


    and sassy.


    He didn''t even dare to blink, lest the person in front of him disappeared while he wasn¡¯ t paying


    attention.


    As expected, her daughter...


    really looked like her! There was no hint of that man at all...


    For some reason,n actually suddenly felt a littleforted.


    At the Andersons.


    Nora wasn''t aware of the changes in thements.


    She was currently looking at Roxanne.


    Seemingly because she saw that she wasn''t saying anything, Roxanne asked again, "Ms.Smith, you


    look very cultured and well-educated.Now that things have reached this point, do you really have


    nothing you''d like to say to your father and stepmother?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    The next moment, the audience watched as she replied detachedly, "I do have one thing I want to say.¡¯


    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said, "I just knew you''d still have feelings for your parents.After all, one musin''t just ignore their


    parents¡¯ kindness for bringing them up.May I know what you''d like to say to your father? ¡°


    Nora¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she said, "Stay the hell away from me.¡±


    The six words made Roxanne choke, and the ranting and raving in thements worsened even


    further.


    Roxanne''s lip corners spasmed as she said, "There''s no greater kindness than the love and care that


    one receives from their parents when they''re growing up, Ms.Smith.You also have a child yourself.Do


    you also want your child to abandon you when you''re old?"


    Nora thought about it carefully.


    Then, she answered, "They can do whatever they want."


    Roxanne: ¡±???"


    Nora seemed half-amused.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t washed up yet, and she looked a little dopey from having just woken up.


    Her hair was also a little messy.


    She didn''t look sufficiently exquisite, but it made her give off even more of a careless and sloppy


    feeling.


    She added unhurriedly, "I''m not relying on them to provide for me in old age"


    Upstairs, Pete, Far away in the Hunts¡¯ family home, Cherry, Sob! They had been rejected by Mommy!


    Roxanne frowned and said, "It''s not about the money.It''s about spiritualpanionship!"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    She looked at Henry and Wendy.


    "Oh? So, what you''recking is just your spiritual needs?"


    Henry hurriedly said, "Of course...but the children are still young, so they should try and strive for


    sess now.I can ¡®t always take up the children¡¯s time, either.Also, your stepmother and I are getting


    old, so we aren''t in good health anymore.We''re thinking of having health checkups done, but you and


    your sister have used up all the money."


    Noraughed.


    "In the end, aren''t you still just demanding money anyway?"


    Henry immediately retorted, "This isn''t a demand for money! This is something you should be giving me


    in the first ce!"


    Practically right after he said that, they heard activity at the entrance again.


    A momentter, a few policemen walked in.


    The policeman at the forefront wore a police uniform.


    His posture was straight, and he looked tough and handsome.


    His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s.


    He fixed his gaze on Nora when he entered, his eyes full of scrutiny.


    Then, he asked unhurriedly, "Did someone make a police report?"


    "Yes! I did!"


    Melissa said as she stepped forward.


    She pointed at Roxanne and Henry, and said, "These people are trespassing on private property


    without consent.Please drive them out, sir!"


    The policeman leading the team took a look at the situation.


    After it seemed like he had understood what was going on, he said, "Please leave! If not, we will have


    to make use of the police''s authority!"


    Roxanne''s brows knitted together she hadn''t expected the Andersons to take such an aggressive


    approach.


    She looked at Henry and suggested, "Why don''t wee again next time instead...?"


    Henry, however, knew that if it would probably still go nowhere the next time if he didn''t settle it once


    and for all today.


    Thus, he immediately shouted, "Sir, I''d like to make a police report, too! That unfilial daughter of mine


    refuses to provide for the two of us!"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The police were taken aback when they heard him.


    They asked, "Who exactly was the one who called the police just now?"


    Before Melissa could speak, Wendy started to cry.


    She said, "Now that you''re here, sir, you have to help us! Henry and I are her parents, but she refuses


    to acknowledge us! The Andersons have robbed us of our daughter!"


    The police frowned and looked at the Andersons again.


    They asked, "What''s going on?"


    Nora, however, didn''t answer them in a timely manner.


    She was staring at the policeman heading the team.


    Dressed in a police uniform, his posture was tall and straight like an upright spear.


    Nora felt that he was no simple person.


    Although the policemen behind him also conducted themselves very professionally, they felt a lot more


    laid-backpared to him.


    The difference was like that of soldiers who had gone through life and death on the battlefield, and


    soldiers who had been kept in privileged conditions.


    The policeman heading the team had a tight jaw and looked exceptionally resolute and determined.


    The people behind him followed his lead.


    Someone said, "Captain Ford, I think these are family affairs.A bit of persuasion should suffice...Before


    he could finish, however, the man addressed as Captain Ford broke into a frown, causing the other


    policeman to immediately shut up in fright.¡±


    At the sight of this, Henry immediately shouted, "Sir, are one''s children obligated to provide for their


    elderly parents?!"


    Ford pressed his lips together tightly.


    He spoke very little, but he nevertheless answered calmly, "Yes, they are."


    Henry went on.


    "In that case, if the children do not carry out their obligation to provide for their elderly parents, am I


    allowed to make a police report?!"


    Ford looked at Nora again.


    He lowered his gaze and answered, "Yes, you are."


    Henry pointed at Nora and said, "She''s my daughter, but she refuses to acknowledge us


    anymore.What should we do about this, sir? Shouldn''t she be brought in and ordered to undergo


    counseling?!"


    Ford''s lips were pressed tightly together and his tough visage was full of uprightness.


    He didn''t just listen to his one-sided ims and instead looked at Nora.


    "What do you have to say?"


    Nora couldn''t help but find the so-called ¡®Captain Ford¡¯ a little strange.


    She lowered her gaze dispassionately and replied unhurriedly, "It is only right for children to provide for


    their parents!"


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief when she said that.


    From the look of it, she must have finally be scared when she saw the police, right? Henry let out


    a contemptuousugh inwardly.


    Wendy also breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was New York, after all; they had no contacts here.


    To be honest, she was actually also afraid that the Andersons would use their power to bully them.


    Thus, she smiled and said, "It''s for the best that you see it like that, Nora"


    Roxanne also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said, "In that case, why don''t we have a seat and talk about how Ms.Smith, as their daughter,


    should provide for her parents? Let''s make everything clear today, so that things can be done more


    conveniently after that.Melissa and Simon didn''t expect Nora to suddenly give in.They exchanged a


    look.However, they felt that since this was Nora''s choice, they should respect her decision.


    After all, when it came to things like family ties, those who weren''t the actual people involved would


    never be able to really know for sure how they felt.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Henry was still Nora''s father, after all.


    If she truly couldn''t let go of their blood ties, then it couldn''t be helped.


    Everyone had different ways of thinking.


    Even though they didn''t agree with Nora''s decision, they couldn''t make the decision on her behalf,


    either.


    After thinking through it, Melissa simply said, "If that''s the case, then let''s talk about it inside."


    Since even Nora had given in, then they must also change their attitude ordingly.


    Henry and Wendy exchanged a look.


    Then, they started to walk toward the door.


    When they reached the door, they couldn''t help but look at Melissa and say, "If you''d known this was


    coming, then why bother being so aggressive and driving us away yesterday?"


    The couple''s eyes were full of triumph.


    However, Nora blocked them at the door the next moment.


    The corners of her lips curled upward and she said, "The two of you can''t go inside.¡±


    Henry and Wendy:¡±???"


    Even Roxanne was dumbfounded, she asked, "What is the meaning of this, Ms.Smith? Didn''t you just


    say that it''s only right that children provide for their parents? Are you going back on your word so


    quickly?"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    She replied, "Children should indeed provide for their parents.However, why should I provide for


    someone who has no blood ties with me whatsoever?"


    As soon as she said that, Henry''s eyes abruptly widened in shock.Wendy was also stunned.


    She, who obviously didn''t know about this, looked at Henry incredulously.


    "What is Nora talking about, Henry?"


    Henry swallowed.


    He said, "Y-you no-good daughter! How could you tell such a lie just so you can escape providing for


    us? You really are my daughter!"


    Nora kept her gaze down.


    She didn''t waste her breath on him any further.


    Instead, she opened the electronic DNA test report file on her cell phone and held it up in Henry''s face!


    Henry!


    He stared at the report in shock.


    Suddenly, he thought back to the sharp pain he had felt on his scalp when he was leaving the


    Andersons the previous night...


    Could it be that...


    How could it be, though?! Why would she have doubts about it?! Yet if she hadn''t, was there any


    normal person who would have a DNA test done? He absolutely mustn''t admit to it, though.


    He hastily yelled, "The report is fake! It''s definitely fake!"


    Fake? Nora''s lips curled into a smile, and she ignored him.


    Instead, she looked at Roxanne and said, "Roxanne, you''re a reporter, so you must be very


    knowledgeable and know a lot.You should know of this DNA testingb, right?"


    Z&S was the most well-known DNA testingb abroad.


    Its qualifications were beyond doubt because it was Anti''s property! Roxanne looked at Henry


    immediately when she saw theb''s logo.


    In the hospital.


    When the girl said ¡®It is only right for children to provide for their parents!¡¯ he couldn''t help but curl his


    lip with distaste.


    In the end, she was just a daughter that Yvette had with someone else.


    Even though she looked like her, she wasn¡¯t her.


    She ultimately still had her father''s cowardly nature in her and had actuallypromised at a time like


    this.


    However, it was at this moment that Nora said ''Why should I provide for someone who has no blood


    ties with me whatsoever?¡¯.


    Thinking that this was Nora''s way of dodging the topic, he even admired her cleverness.


    After all, by saying that, the focus of the incident would change from a daughter refusing to provide for


    her elderly parents, to whether she really was their daughter or not.


    Like Yvette, she was very sly and crafty.


    The thought had only just formed in his mind when Nora brandished a DNA test report! The


    cameraman aimed the camera right at the cell phone, allowing everyone to see the screen clearly!


    Nora Smith...


    indeed wasn''t Henry''s daughter!n suddenly sat up straight.


    His eyes looked as if they were glowing in this instant as he stared hard at the live-stream on his cell


    phone! If...lf she wasn''t Henry''s daughter...


    Then who did Yvette have her with?! Could she be...


    However, the nurse outside the door rushed in and pressed his shoulders down.


    "What are you doing, Mr.Smith?"


    He said, "Joel! Get Joell!"


    The nurse immediately nodded.


    "Okay, we''ll look for him right away.


    Can you lie back down first, please?"


    He stared at the ceiling.


    There was only one thought in his mind at the moment: Might she be his daughter?!

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Thements in the live-stream had already gone nuts: ¡®Oh my god! I actually just saw a plot twist


    online! She isn''t his biological daughter! My goodness!¡¯


    ¡®No wonder she isn''t close to her father! As it turned out, she isn''t his biological daughter! It''s no


    wonder, then!¡¯


    ¡®¡®That''s too biased an opinion.The way I see it, the kindness one shows by raising a child outweighs


    that of giving birth to the child.Just because she isn''t his biological child, does that mean she can just


    forget how painstakingly he had raised her?¡±


    ¡®¡®I agree.If you can be a total ingrate just because you aren¡®t your parents¡¯ biological child, then what


    kind of position do you put the families in who so kindly adopt children in the orphanage?¡¯


    ¡®I Am an adopted child myself.My biological parents abandoned me at birth, but my adoptive parents


    treated me very well.Our rtionship now is no different from that of blood-rted parents and


    children.Does it matter whether we are blood-rted or not?¡¯


    At the Andersons.


    Roxanne, who was astounded by the turn of events, was actually feeling a little embarrassed.


    She hade here solely to hype it up for her live-stream, as well as to persuade them to reconcile.


    She hadn''t expected such twists and turns at all.


    She couldn''t help but secretly me and resent Henry for not telling her the truth.


    Besides, from the way he was reacting, he obviously knew about it.


    He just didn¡¯t want to admit to it, that was all.


    She frowned and nced at thements in the live-stream.


    Then, the quick-witted reporter said, "There''s no greater kindness than the love and care that one


    receives from their parents when they''re growing up, Ms.Smith.DNA test report doesn''t exin


    anything.Since you grew up in the Smiths, then that makes them your parents.Do you really want to


    sever ties with your parents who had so painstakingly brought you up?"


    The moment she said that, Wendy reacted very quickly.


    She took out a handkerchief from who-knows-where and held it over her eyes as she cried.


    She said, "I see.Did you distance yourself from us because of that? But think about it¡ª-when have we


    ever treated you badly during all these years?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Henry''s expression had also darkened.


    Having a fact like this exposed put him in an embarrassing situation.


    However, now that things hade to this, it wasn''t just a matter of whether it was embarrassing or not


    anymore.


    He clenched his jaw and said, "Yes, you are indeed not my biological daughter, but on ount of my


    rtionship with your mother, I''ve treated you like my own all these years.I worked so hard to make


    money so that I could provide for you.Are you going to just negate our kindness in bringing you up just


    because you''re not my biological daughter?"


    Roxanne heaved a sigh and said, "They''re your parents, Ms.Smith.It''s all thanks to them that you''ve


    grown from a helpless baby to the beautiful young woman you are now.As far as I know, you were


    home until you were at least 19 years old.You..."


    The trio joined forces to denounce her.


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    She didn''t like exposing her affairs to others, and letting them know that she had never been loved


    since she was a child; or that she had always hidden herself in a pitch-dark room since she was a child;


    or that when she was still a child without any means of retaliation, she could only eat food that had


    gone bad and drink cold water.


    She disliked even more letting others know how miserable her life had been when she was a child.


    Someone as strong and powerful as she had never needed anyone''s sympathy.


    Besides, she wasn''t eloquent enough to talk about those things.


    However, it wasn''t her style to allow those three people to twist and distort the truth, either.


    Nora lowered her head, held up her cell phone, and tapped a few times on it with her long and slender


    fingers.


    As a result, all the viewers in the live-stream could see was the sight of herpletely ignoring the


    three people¡¯ s words and ying with her cell phone with her head down, which made her look very


    rude.


    The negativements in the live-stream became even worse.


    ¡®That little missy is really pretty, but why doesn''t she know how to conduct herself properly?¡¯ ''No matter


    what, your parents did raise you into an adult.


    You can''t just do that!¡¯ ¡®Those are the Andersons.


    Looks like I really can''t patronize Harmonia Pharmacy''s medicines anymore.


    How can their medicines be any good when the people making them are so heartless?¡¯ ¡®I heard that


    her aunt¡ªthat is, Mrs.Anderson over there ¡ªisn''t any decent human being, either: All sorts of verbal


    abuse bombarded thements in the live-stream.


    Melissa was livid.


    She said, "Why don''t you ask yourselves whether or not you really treated Nora well?! If you had, why


    would you stop her from ever going to school?!"


    Wendy let out a sigh.


    "That''s because she has in poor health.We''ve spent a lot on her over the years because of her health!


    In fact, we used to have quite a lot of ie, but because of her condition, we''ve depleted all our


    savings...I know you must think that we''re doing this for money, and to tell the truth, we are indeed


    doing this for money; but that''s because we''ve been driven into a corner and are at our wits end!"


    Wendy held her hand over her eyes and wept as she said, "Even though our elder daughter has spent


    all our savings, by right, since the money was for her medical fees, it shouldn''t matter.Our younger


    daughter is now in graduate school and isn''t working, the family is out of money.At this point, our elder


    daughter is found by her wealthy rtives.I heard that Nora''s mother owns some of the Andersons¡¯


    company''s shares, so she''s very rich now...


    We''re not asking for riches and honor, we''re just hoping that she can take out some money¡ªeven just


    a few thousand dors would do¡ªto help the family out.


    I have my own selfish motives too! I really feel so terrible seeing my younger daughter live from hand to


    mouth! Nora, as an elder sister, can''t you even spare your sister a bit of what you have when you''re


    doing well? Your father and I are old, so we can do without it.


    We''re willing to even live off scraps! But your younger sister is such an outstanding girl."


    Her acting could really make anyone listening to her weep in sadness.


    Melissa had always been a very eloquent woman, but even she was astounded by Wendy''s


    shamelessness.


    Simon took an even more straightforward approach.


    To him, if spending a small amount of money could resolve the issue, then he would just do it and have


    them drop the issue altogether.


    He wouldn''t hold it against them anymore, either.


    Thus, he asked, "How much are you nning to ask Nora for?"


    His question made Wendy''s eyes light up.


    She replied, "How about this? Not only is Nora rich now, but we also only sent her to the doctorsst


    time because she was supposedly Henry''s biological daughter.In that case, we''ll have her return us all


    the money we spent on her medical treatment during all these years.If she doesn''t want to be involved


    with us in the future, we won''te anymore, either.We''re not asking for too much, right?"


    The live-stream was filled withments such as: ¡®Their request isn''t too much at all!¡¯ ¡®Exactly.I don''t


    find Ms.Smith a good person, either.In that case, they might as well have her pay them a lump sum and


    cut her off after that!¡¯


    ¡®Since she wants to cut them off so much, they should properly settle all the ounts from the


    past.Why stick to just medical expenses? They should also include everything else like living expenses


    and so on!¡¯¡¯ While suchments were being passed in the live-stream, Nora finally raised her icy-cold


    eyes and spoke.


    She said, "Sure.In that case, let''s settle the ounts properly.Let''s take the meals I ate ever since I


    was a child as five dors each.That makes fifteen dors a day.In total, that''s¡ª"


    Wendy smiled and interrupted her.


    She said, "Is there a need to go into such detail, Nora? All of this happened twenty years ago.Who


    would remember them that clearly ? Why don''t we do this instead? Let''s just calcte the few big


    expenses instead.The first is your medical expenses.Next, during those few years you were abroad..."


    Henry nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right.We''ll forget about the daily food expenses and so on.I''ll just


    take it that I was feeding a dog.Let''s just calcte the few big expenses instead...¡¯


    "No, that won''t do."


    Nora stood tall and straight, anda sharp glint shed in her drowsy-looking eyes in this instant.


    Her lips curled upward into a smile and she said unhurriedly in a low voice, "I''ve always been one who


    distinguishes clearly between gratitude and grudges, so I mustn''t leave out even a single cent.I have a


    detailed breakdown of your bank records here¡­

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    His bank records? Henry was stunned.


    So was Wendy.


    The next moment, Henry sneered, "Do you think you''re a bank teller? How would you possibly have


    our bank records?"


    Nora, however, ignored them and looked at Melissa instead.


    She said, "Aunt Melissa, the printer at home has already printed them out.Please get someone to


    retrieve them.The printer? She hadn''t noticed Nora going to theputer and doing anything, though-


    However, she kept quiet about it and went upstairs with the nanny instead.


    Within a minute, the two of them came back down with a stack of papers.


    Nora took out a few sheets from the stack and passed them to Roxanne.


    She said, "These are the family''s ie details"


    Roxanne was taken aback, but she still took the papers from Nora.


    Printed on them were details of ie that their bank ounts had received over the years.


    Every month, Idealian Pharmaceuticals would transfer a sum of money into one of the bank ounts.


    They amounted to roughly five million dors a year.


    This had gone on for 25 years without any interruption at all.


    Most importantly, it was the only source of ie for all bank cards under the Smiths! Roxanne was


    stunned.


    "What does this mean?"


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile as she answered, "Idealian Pharmaceuticals is apany under my


    mother''s name before she got married¡±


    A furious Henry retorted, "It became our joint property after we got married!"


    Roxanne was dumbfounded.


    She said, "In other words, your entire family''s iees from thepany that your mother left


    behind? In that case, what positions do the two of you hold in thepany, Mr.and Mrs.Smith?"


    The whole family¡¯s ie came from Nora''s mother''spany.


    Therefore, Roxanne had subconsciously assumed that the two of them worked in thepany.


    But unexpectedly, Henry and Wendy''s expressions changed as soon as she uttered the question, and


    both of them became rather embarrassed.


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile as she said, "Oh, them? ...They don''t hold any positions in there because


    my mother has handed thepany over to a professional manager to handle its affairs."


    Roxanne: ¡°???"


    Nora looked at Henry and Wendy, and asked, "The two of you im that you worked really hard to


    make money to provide for me, right? May I ask how much, if any, did the two of you make during all


    these years?"


    Her words made Henry flush.


    Wendy hemmed and hawed, unable to say anything.


    Henry, however, became angry and said, "I told you, those dividends are our joint property after your


    mother and I got married, so that makes them mine!"


    "Tsk Nora smiled and said, "If I recall correctly, my mother left thepany to me.Before Ie of


    age, thepany was to be managed by a manager, and the dividends entrusted to my guardian¡ªin


    other words, you.Thepany is mine now, though.¡¯


    These were all agreed on beforehand.


    The manager had already shown her the prenuptial agreement a long time ago.


    Even though Nora still looked half-asleep, her argument was reasonable and well-founded.


    She looked straight at Roxanne and said, "Therefore, their im that they worked hard to make money


    ispletely invalid!"


    The viewers in the live-stream were also dumbfounded.


    ¡®Damn.So, after all this time, it turns out that they have been living off Ms.Smith''s mother all these


    years?¡¯


    ¡®What is this? Did he marry into his ex-wife''s family instead of the other way round?¡¯


    ¡®So, after so many years of spending money meant to provide for Ms.Smith, Mr.Smith, a man who


    sponged off his ex-wife, has found his way over because he doesn''t have any more money to spend?¡¯


    ¡®What is it like to count money at home every day without going to work for more than twenty years?


    That''s an annual ie of over five million dors and a monthly ie of $40,000 to $50,000! Oh


    my god! How do you even spend that much money?¡¯


    ¡®This plot twist is seriously making me lost for words!"


    Back at the Andersons¡¯, Henry clenched his jaw.


    Wendy straightened her neck stiffly and said, "Even so, we did bring you up! The dividends were all


    spent on you! Money and whatnot aren''t what matters; what matters the most when a child is growing


    up ispanionship! It''s the fact that we gave you a home!"


    A home? For Nora, that word was a ludicrous mockery in itself.


    She scoffed and handed another thick stack of bills detailing the Smiths¡¯ expenditures to Roxanne.


    She said, "You can check the bills and see for yourselves just how much of the money was spent on


    me."


    Henry swallowed.


    Wendy couldn''t help but smile hastily and say, "How can anyone possibly remember every single


    expense that took ce over a period of more than twenty years, Nora? No matter what, we''re still a


    family!"


    Nora ignored her.


    She merely looked at Roxanne and asked, "Can you do ounting?"


    Roxanne replied¡¯...Yes, I can.¡¯


    For some inexplicable reason, she was now at a disadvantage.


    She was obviously a reporter who came to mitigate a family dispute.


    Why had she suddenly be someone¡¯ s assistant instead? Before one even realized, that woman


    had already taken control of the situation.


    The corners of her lips spasmed as she took out the bills and started going through them.


    It would probably take a really long time if she were to really calcte the expenses like that.


    Thus, Nora kindly said, "Just now, they imed that they spent all their savings on my medical


    expenses.Why don''t you calcte how much they''ve spent on that?"


    People were required to register with their actual names when they went to the doctors.


    If they brought her to the doctors, there would definitely be records of it.


    Roxanne nodded and started to look through the bills starting from 25 years ago.


    At the same time, she also got the cameraman to take out his cell phone and calcte the numbers.


    After going through a few pages of the Smiths¡¯ expenditure records, she was stunned.


    It wasn''t until it reached the point where Nora was five that she finally found a medical record from a


    hospital.


    She said,"...30 dors."


    The cameraman,''?"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    That one was because she was too hungry, so she had eaten expired food and ended up suffering


    from food poisoning.


    Henry ultimately couldn''t let her die.


    After all, if she were to die before she came of age, then the family''s dividends would be cut off.


    Yet, he couldn''t bear to send her to a hospital, so he had sent her to a clinic for an IV drip instead,


    which had saved her life.


    While looking through their expenses in the bills, Roxanne also saw expenses amounting torge sums


    of money.


    They were either for expensive handbags and jewelry¡ªMs.Smith was only a few years old at that time,


    so they couldn''t have been bought for her¡ªor for stocks or other kinds of investment, which, needless


    to say, had all ended in losses.


    The family''s food expenses were indistinguishable because they were all mixed together.


    Anotherrge expense was school fees for an international school, which required almost a hundred


    thousand dors in tuition fees every year.


    However, everyone knew that Ms.Smith didn''t attend school due to poor health, so it went without


    saying who the tuition fees were for! The more she saw, the more shocked Roxanne became.


    At the same time, she also couldn''t help but secretly call Henry a shameless man.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    To be honest, there was no way of telling from the bills who the children''s food and clothes were bought


    for, but she couldn''t be bothered to exin, either.


    The clothes were all Ang''s.


    She was fat back then, so she had worn pajamas instead, and even so, the pajamas were things that


    Ang had rejected...


    However, one could also say that the things that she had experienced in her childhood were a kind of


    training for her.


    Through the camera, Roxanne''s changes in her facial expression and her embarrassment reached


    everyone who was watching the live-stream.


    Although she hadn''t said a word, everyone was great at filling in the nks, so they immediately


    understood something. Henry and his family must have mistreated their elder daughter! Wasn''t this a


    ssic example of a man marrying into his wife''s family and sponging off her, and then hogging her


    assets after he sessfully waited until she died?! The general opinion of thements in the live-


    stream changed, and they began to attack Henry.


    Henry himself also realized something.


    He immediately removed all his pretenses, stared at Nora, and yelled furiously, "Do you know why I


    didn''t treat you well? It''s because your mother cheated me into a wedding scam! She got herself


    pregnant before marriage and lied to me!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    An agitated Henry looked extremely furious.


    He said, "I only realized that the child wasn''t mine after we were married! You''re just like your mother!


    Like what they say, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow! You''re both cheap women who got


    themselves pregnant before marriage!"


    Nora''s eyes abruptly widened.


    She clenched her fists, losing control of her emotions for the first time during this incident.


    She hadn''t expected Henry to actually refute her using this Henry, however, seemed ready to risk


    everything as if he had nothing to lose anymore.


    The grown man''s eyes had even reddened, and he looked as if he was finally revealing to the public a


    secret that he''d kept hidden deep down in his heart.


    He spoke as if he had been forced into it.


    "Do you think I wanted to marry your mother? She was good-looking, beautiful, and gentle.When she


    was courting me back then, how was she even anything like a dignified daughter of a wealthy family?


    Although she owned a pharmaceuticalpany, I, too, had a great future ahead of me at that time.I


    graduated from a prestigious university and also had my own career at that time!"


    "She liked me, while I also felt budding feelings for her.After that, we fell in love.I thought I was


    weing the most blissful married life in the world, but I didn''t expect all of this to change after we got


    married!"


    "On the first day of our marriage, she told me that she was pregnant, but the child wasn''t mine! I was


    very sad and angry at that time and wanted a divorce, but she begged me not to and simply refused to


    agree to it."


    Henry heaved a heavy sigh.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, forming a sorrowful and dispirited sight.


    In the hospital.


    "There''s no way Yvette would beg anyone! Lies! Utter lies! He''s lying through his teeth!"


    Yvette was such a strong woman.


    Back then, when she was leading the Andersons¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany, she had once met with a


    problem in her academics.


    Someone told her that they would help her if she yielded and asked them for help, but she instead


    sneered at them and put in a month of hard work to ovee the problem instead.


    She had worked so hard that she even coughed up blood in the end! She was exactly someone like


    that.


    She''d rather grit her teeth, endure everything by herself, and work hard on her own than ask for help!


    What''s more, when it came to love, she had always been the one who had the upper hand.


    The look in his eyes was very cold.


    What kind of death should he give that man, so that it would defuse his anger? Regardless of the


    reason for it, Yvette had ultimately provided for that piece of trash for so many years.


    She wasn''t even around anymore, yet he was still insulting her ! He must be sick of living!n clenched


    his fists tightly.


    He hated his body for being so useless in this instant.


    For the first time, he regretted having formed thoughts of dying.


    Had his physical condition permitted, he would definitely have charged over to the Andersons¡¯ to sew


    that man''s mouth shut! At the Andersons.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Henry was still airing his grievances.


    He said, "I really loved her.I couldn''t bear to see her on her knees, so I decided to wait until she gave


    birth before we divorce.I won''t ask for even a cent from her.."


    "But humans are emotional creatures.We spent a year and a half together.She was gentle, caring, and


    thoughtful toward me.When she gave birth and the time for our divorce came, how could I possibly


    bear to part with her?"


    "She knew that I would be softhearted, so she cried and told me that she was terminally ill and didn''t


    have long to live.She wanted me to raise her daughter and even said that she had fallen out with her


    family, so I was her only king left in the world.¡±


    "She was dying and was so thin as shey on the bed.I ended up relenting again."


    "I really both love and hate her..."


    "She also personally chose a second wife, Wendy, for me.She told her to treat me well and wanted the


    two of us, husband and wife, to take care of her child together.¡±


    "Later, she left the world.I missed her so badly that I fell ill .After being seriously ill for a while, I left my


    job.After that , I ultimately still couldn''t recover from the pain of her departure¡¯


    "I really hate her.I hate her for deceiving me and betraying me by sleeping with another man.We only


    got married after dating for a year, yet at the time of our wedding, she was instead pregnant with


    another man''s child¡­¡±


    "But she''s already dead, so what can I do?"


    Henry wiped away the non-existent tears in his eyes before he looked at Nora again.


    He said, "Nora, I know you hate me for not showing you enough care and concern, but if you were me,


    would you have been able to calmly embrace the illegitimate child that she had had with someone


    else?!"


    Wendy cooperated with him very well.


    She said, "After spending so many years in low spirits, your father has long since be out of touch


    with the times.Before your mother died, she said that thepany was her way ofpensating


    him.That''s why we were unemployed."


    Thepany was her way ofpensating him? Nora lowered her gaze and let out an icyugh.


    Henry red at Nora again.


    "And you, too.It¡¯s because your mother was afraid that you would also pick up the wrong thing like her


    that she didn''t allow you to go to school.That was what she said before she died.Sure enough, you


    turned out to be as loose a woman like her.Once again, you got yourself pregnant before marriage, and


    thoroughly embarrassed the Smiths! Your mother had let me down, and so did you! It''s all your


    mother''s fault that I''m in this state today! You should take responsibility for the consequences that you


    and your mother caused!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Although she didn''t really have much of an impression of that mother of hers who only existed in


    legends, her gentle but firm voice had kept herpany for countless days and nights when she was a


    child.


    She wasn''t going to allow Henry to nder her mother like that.


    She believed that just like herself, her mother definitely had her own reasons for getting pregnant


    before she was married! She took a step forward and clenched her fists.


    Her voice was cold and crisp as she demanded angrily, "Take back your usations against my


    mother, Henry Smith!"


    Henry took a step back and hid behind the cameraman.


    He said mockingly, "Are you stopping people from bringing it up because you don''t have the guts to do


    it yourself? Besides, I wasn''t nning to bring this up, either .You were the one who produced the ONA


    test results and brought humiliation upon yourself! Your mother is a promiscuous woman who slept


    around with other men while she was in a rtionship with me! She didn''t even know who the child''s


    father was.She was used goods just like you are!"


    Nora suddenly took a step forward.


    No one saw how she managed to go around the cameraman, but she rushed up to Henry extremely


    quickly, grabbed him by the cor, and said, "I told you to shut up!"


    The cameraman pointed the camera at them.


    Henry yelled, "Look at her! Do you really dare to hit me when the police are still here?! Sir, help!"The


    other policemen were about to go forward when he shouted.However, when they looked at their team


    leader ''


    Captain Lord¡¯ and saw that he wasn''t moving, the others stopped.


    When Henry saw that no one wasing to rescue him, and the hatred in Nora''s bloodshot eyes, with


    both new and old grudges stacking on top of one another, fury ] overwhelmed his rationale and he


    shouted, "Nora, even if you collude with the police, and even if you hit me, it''ll never change the fact


    that your mother was unfaithful and cheated on me!"


    Bam! Nora punched him hard in the face.


    In the live-stream, viewers were also attacking both mother and daughter in thements for their


    immoral behavior.


    On top of that, she was even being violent.


    Public opinion once again went in Henry''s favor.


    However, a man''s voice suddenly reached them at this point.


    "That was not what happened back then.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    The gentle and mellow voice was mixed with some light panting as if the owner of the voice had run all


    the way here.


    Everyone looked at the gates and saw Caleb Gray walking in.


    Dressed in a gray suit, he gave off afortable feeling that felt just like a spring breeze.


    His chest rose up and down slightly as he panted.


    His deep, mncholic eyes shifted to Nora after he spoke.


    He nodded politely and gently at her and said, "I rushed over immediately when I saw the live-stream.I


    almost messed things up for you.¡¯


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Wasn''t he her ex-fiance Anthony Gray''s uncle? He had approached her to fulfill the marriage


    agreement between the Grays and her the other time.


    What was he doing here? While she was wondering about it, Caleb turned to Henry.


    The attitude he took with him waspletely different from the one he adopted toward Nora.


    He even sounded a little disgusted as he said, "Do you really think that no one knows the truth about


    what happened back then, Mr.Smith?"


    Henry, who had been punched, was holding his nose.


    Blood seeped from in between his fingers.


    When he heard what Caleb said, he frowned.


    "What truth are you talking about?"


    Caleb replied, "The truth about your marriage to Ms.Anderson!"


    Henry''s eyes flickered.


    "What I said just now is the truth itself.What nonsense are you spouting? Are you guys nning to twist


    the truth? Also, who are you? How dare youe over to help that unfilial girl!" Caleb sighed.


    "I''m from the Grays." The Grays? An astounded Henry looked at him.


    "What?"


    Nora could clearly sense that there was something going on in here.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She thought of the marriage agreement, and how the Smiths were just a small family, whereas the


    Grays were arge and famous wealthy family in California.


    She thought of how the Grays had never demanded to break off the engagement even when she


    became pregnant before marriage¡­


    "What exactly happened back then, Mr.Gray?" asked Nora.


    Caleb replied with a sigh, "I was only three years old back then, so I didn''t know the truth.It was my


    father who told me everything, but everything he said ispletely different from what Mr.Smith said!"


    Completely different...


    Henry became terribly anxious.


    "You"


    He only managed to utter a word when Caleb looked at him, frightening him so badly that he


    suppressed the rest of what he had wanted to say.


    He was rtively unfamiliar with the wealthy families in New York, but the Grays were influential locals


    of California! Besides, his daughter was currently engaged to the Grays! He stepped forward and said,


    "We''re inws, Mr.Gray.


    You Caleb lowered his gaze, causing his long eyshes to cast silhouettes on his cheeks.


    He looked at Nora and slowly said, "It is true that your mother was pregnant before she was married,


    but this is something that everyone knew because her belly was already showing when she got


    married"


    Her belly was already showing...


    Then that meant that the wedding scam didn''t exist at all! Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "And then?¡¯


    "Your father was just a clerk at that time.For some reason, your mother took an interest in him, so she


    had a frank and sincere talk with him¡± Henry was still disputing his im.


    He said, "That didn''t happen at all!"


    However, Caleb took out a very old voice recorder pen and pressed the y button.


    A conversation between the two started to y clearly from the recorder pen.


    The voice that Nora found so familiar, yet also felt foreign at the same time, was speaking calmly


    without any emotion.


    She asked, "Do you have a girlfriend, Henry?"


    Henry''s voice sounded a little younger than how it currently sounded.His voice shook in trepidation as


    he answered...


    ¡°N-no, I don''t."


    Yvette asked, "Are you willing to marry me, then?"


    "What?"


    Yvette let out a low chuckle and said, "This is a transaction.I''m pregnant and my child needs a father,


    whereas your mother is sick and you need money for her medical expenses.¡¯


    The sound of Henry swallowing hard was very obvious.


    He said, "Then...Then your assets¡­¡±


    Yvette said, "I''m sick and in very serious condition.I can probably only live for a year after I give


    birth.After I die, thepany will be left to my child.I''ve already found a dedicated manager for the


    company.As for you, you are to act as my child''s guardian.The dividends you''ll receive before she


    reaches adulthood will definitely be more than enough for you.I won''t hold you back from marrying and


    having children, either.I want you to take good care of my child.In return, as thanks, I can transfer the


    vi, where I¡¯m currently living, to you."


    Henry seemed to be in disbelief.


    He asked, "W-why did you pick me?"


    However, Yvette merely chuckled and said nothing.


    Henry spoke again.


    He asked, "A-aren''t you afraid that I''ll mistreat your child?"


    Yvette''s answer this time was very casual.


    She said, "It''s fine as long as you make sure that she stays alive.As for the rest, you can do whatever


    you want.¡¯


    "Oh, by the way, if she identally dies, then the vi will be taken back and thepany''s dividends


    cut off.Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    "Okay.If you''re agreeable to it, then just sign this contract here.I''ll give you three days to consider"


    Henry''s voice was tinged with excitement as he interrupted her and said, "No, it''s fine! I agree!"


    The whole ce was quiet.


    No one had ever thought that the plot twist woulde so quickly, or that Henry would have to eat his


    words so quickly.


    One by one, the peoplembasting Nora in thements changed their target.


    ¡®What the f*ck! Isn''t this too sensational? This is a story of aman, who was sponging off a woman,


    coming over to make trouble because he can''t freeload anymore, right?¡¯


    ¡®That''s a vi, y''know! It must be worth at least five million dors in California, right? Moreover, there


    are also five million dors worth of dividends every year.Her only demand is that her child stays alive..¡±


    The mother is a little cold toward her child, but she feels so cool for some reason!


    ¡°Oh my god! Aren''t they too shameless?! Not only are they living off her and literally living in her house,


    but they even mistreated her child.


    And now, they are even pestering her child to provide for them! There''s no justice in this world


    anymore!¡¯ No one paid any attention to thements in the live-stream.


    Nora''s eyes were downcast at the moment.


    As she listened to the conversation that her mother had left behind while she was still alive and one


    from more than twenty years ago at that she actually felt as if she had traveled through time and space.


    As it turned out, being a mother was also hereditary.


    She had inherited her irresponsibility from her mother.


    It was fine as long as she was alive.


    Although her words sounded cold, it was actually her mother''s greatest wish for her, right? Her mother


    had been sure that as long as she was alive, she would never be ordinary, and would be strong


    and confident.


    That was why she had left her a voice recording telling her to stay low-key...


    While Nora was in a daze, Melissa had already recovered from her shock.


    She rebuked, "Henry, you''re worse than an animal! How did you even have the cheek to bring people


    to our ce and make a scene here?!"


    Simon looked even more furious.


    He said, "The Andersons were originally nning to let you off, Henry Smith.


    But judging from how things are now, this feud between us is irreconcble!"


    Henry and Wendy were just like hunted rats being persecuted by everyone now.


    The two of them supported each other.


    Henry, who knew that he was finished, yelled furiously, "What are all of you so triumphant for, Nora?


    Someone like you who has inherited your mother''s cold-heartedness doesn''t understand what kinship


    is at all! Even if you be rich and powerful, you''ll still be all alone unlike us! We''re at least still a


    family of three!"


    A family of three? The corners of Nora''s lips suddenly curled upward.


    She took a step forward and said, "Henry, after calling you my father for neen years, why don''t I


    give you a parting gift too?"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    A gift? Henry narrowed his eyes.


    "What kind of gift is it?"


    Could Nora have been stung by her conscience, so she was nning to give him some money? She


    had ultimately grown up with them, right? When she was still a child, she even used to look at him


    eagerly, hoping that he would hug her.


    Henry''s eyes were shining as if they were full of greed.


    Nora, who didn''t know what he had imagined on his own, handed him the other DNA test report that


    she had printed with the bank statements.


    She said, "I hope the gift is to your liking."


    It was a document...


    Could it be apany ownership transfer agreement? Had that daughter of his finally been stung by


    her conscience, and decided to transfer ownership of the tiny Idealian Pharmaceuticals in California to


    him? With that in mind, Henry flipped open the document.


    Wendy, who was standing next to Henry, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They didn''t have any savings, so they fully depended on the dividends to survive.


    After all these years, they had also be ustomed to spending extravagantly and couldn''t get out


    of the habit right away.


    Theck of ie during thest couple of months had suffocated them badly.


    She said with a smile, "Nora, even though we aren''t rted by blood, it''s still true that we''ve kept each


    otherpany for more than twenty years.On ount of how you''ve called Henry your father all these


    years, thank you very much for your help this time"


    After speaking, she turned back to Henry and asked, "What ¡®s that, Henry?"


    Henry was already frozen in ce.


    He raised his head in disbelief and looked at Wendy.


    When an excited Wendy asked him that question, atst, he couldn''t hold himself back anymore.


    He suddenly reached out and grabbed her throat.


    He looked savage as he demanded, "Tell me, whose daughter is Ang?!"


    Upon being suddenly questioned like that, Wendy was stunned.


    Then, as though she had just realized something, she hastily grabbed Henry''s arms and said, "Let go


    of me first, Henry.Let go...Ang is your daughter , of course.Don''t be fooled by that woman!"


    Henry loosened his grip a little when he heard what she said.


    Wendy pushed Henry away and took several steps back.


    Then, she looked at Nora menacingly and dropped all of her usual pretenses.


    "What did you say to Henry, Nora?"


    Nora lowered her gaze and replied, "Nothing much.I just had an extra DNA test done, that''s all.Of


    course, if the two of you doubt its authenticity, feel free to get anotherb to redo it."


    Then, her lips curled into a smile and she added, "Oh, I forgot that you guys are broke.I can pay for it at


    no cost to you."


    She spoke casually and naturally, but also with certainty.


    The test was done by Lily herself, so there was no way there would be any mistakes! Henry looked at


    Wendy again.


    "Tell me, is Ang my daughter or not?! Wendy, you''d best not lie to me!" Wendy swallowed hard.


    Now that things hade to this point, she knew that Henry would never believe her anymore.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, the result would still be the same anyway, even if they had the ONA test redone.


    She ran a couple of steps toward the police and hid behind them.


    Then, she poked her head out and said, "That''s right, Ang isn''t your daughter! But this is all because


    you forced me into it!"


    Henry was taken aback.


    A sobbing Wendy said, "You abandoned me for money and prestige back then! After you married that


    little bitch, you said you would marry me once she died! But what happened after she died? What did


    you do? You started to fool around with a young and pretty woman! And never once brought up the


    topic of marrying me!"


    A fierce look came over Wendy''s eyes as she said, "You said that woman, Yvette Anderson, refused to


    let you touch her, so you were with me during the marriage, but what happened in the end? After using


    me to vent your sexual desires, you decided to deny responsibility? What makes you think you can do


    that, Henry? Did those few years of my youth all go to waste?"


    Wendy started to cry as she spoke.


    She said, "I had no other choice.Since you refused to marry me, I couldn''t just waste my youth like


    that.Besides, I just couldn''t seem to ever get pregnant when I was with you, so I simply decided to go


    to another man instead...It was only after I became pregnant and drove you into a corner with the baby


    that you finally gave in!"


    Henry flew into a rage and rushed forward to hit her.


    He shouted, "You bitch! How dare you lie to me and trick me into bringing up someone else''s daughter


    for more than twenty years"


    Wendy clutched one of the policemen''s arm and cried out, "Sir, someone''s trying to kill me! You have to


    help me!"


    Ford didn''t move.


    However, the rest of the policemen held Henry back and said, "Talk it out if you have a problem with


    each other.Assaulting someone is against thew!"


    Henry''s chest heaved up and down in fury.


    "You! It''s because of Ang that I didn''t ask for any more children! I didn''t think that you''d actually kept


    me from having any daughter of my own for the rest of my life!"


    Wendy sneered, "I''m the cause of it? Given that body of yours, how can you possibly have any


    children? We''ve been together for so many years, but I''ve never been pregnant with your child.In


    contrast, I merely spent the night with another man once and I immediately became pregnant.Why


    don''t you say it''s because you''re impotent instead?"


    Impotent...


    Henry, who had been used of being impotent in front of a nationwide broadcast, had thoroughly


    embarrassed himself inside out! He roared furiously, "Shut the hell up!"


    Wendy, however, wasn''t afraid.


    In fact, she even said arrogantly, "You''re too old to ever have any children in the future, so I''d advise


    you to calm down.This way, I can still get Ang to continue providing for you as her father.If you


    continue to verbally abuse me, both my daughter and I won''t acknowledge you as father and husband


    anymore!"


    They would stop acknowledging him as father and husband...


    Henry felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    There weren''t any fathers who didn''t love their children in this world.


    He had honestly really given all of his love to Ang, but in the end, the moment he thought of how she


    wasn''t his daughter, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted and agonized Wendy stepped forward and


    grabbed his arm.


    She said, "You''d better stop making a scene, Henry.Otherwise, everyone is going to see you as a joke!


    Just take it that this has never happened.Our family of three can still live like how we did in the past!"


    Wendy''s eyes flickered when she said that.


    The vi in California was still under Henry''s name! Henry looked at her.


    A momentter, he closed his mouth.


    The elderly were the most afraid of having no one to rely on in old age.


    He had given all his love to Ang.


    In that sense, Ang wouldn''t treat him that badly in the future, either.


    Even if she wasn''t his biological daughter, he could only live with it now! Henry felt tightness in his


    chest as if something was stuck there.


    Suddenly, he tasted something sweet in his throat, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Wendy hurriedly called an ambnce and sent him to the hospital.


    The fiasco finally ended.


    Roxanne and the cameraman tried to slip away during the chaos but were caught by Ford.


    He said, "For trespassing into private property without the owner''s consent, damaging someone else''s


    reputation through means of a live-stream, and infringing someone else''s portrait rights, you are hereby


    arrested for multiple offenses.Pleasee with us to the police station!"


    While the police were arresting them, Nora was thanking Caleb.


    She took the recorder pen and said, "It seems like my mother trusted your family very much¡± Caleb


    smiled gently when he heard what she said.


    His mncholic eyes were deep and bottomless as he said, "I thought you would ask me who your


    biological father is."


    Nora looked up at him and asked, "You know who he is?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Caleb smiled and shook his head.


    "I don''t ¡°


    Nora uttered an ¡®¡®oh¡¯¡¯. She wasn''t particrly bothered.


    A puzzled Caleb asked, "Don''t you want to know?"


    Nora replied detachedly, "It doesn''t matter to me."


    It really didn''t matter to her.


    Having grown up in a family like that ever since she was a child, kinship wasn''t something


    indispensable for her.


    To her, the greatest value her mother had was that she had given birth to her, and also left her with so


    much material she could study and learn from.


    Her father...That word had been associated with Henry since she was a child.


    Even though he wasn''t her father anymore, she didn''t feel much affection for the word.


    Nora put the recorder pen away safely into her pocket.


    Then, she looked at Caleb and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Caleb sighed and said, "Back then, your mother asked us to take care of you.You can say that all this


    was because the Grays were negligent."


    Caleb also had a look of approval and appreciation on his countenance when he talked about Yvette.


    While they were talking, Ford suddenly walked over.


    His expression was as stern as ever as if he never smiled orughed.


    He interrupted their conversation and said, "Ms.Smith, Mr.Gray.We need the two of you to give your


    statements for investigative purposes."


    Statements? Nora was taken aback.


    Caleb also couldn''t help but ask, "It''s just trespassing on private property.Why do we have to give


    statements for it ?"


    Ford looked firm and determined, and his facial features were chiseled and defined.


    He spoke politely but with amandeering air as if he was someone who had held a high position for


    a long time.


    He said, "Please go through the motions with us.Nora felt that he wasn''t someone to be messed with.¡±


    She nodded.


    Caleb didn''t refuse, either.


    Thus, the two of them were asked to go down to the police station together.


    They were also assigned to different rooms.


    Nora sat casually in the dark room.


    Her big boss-like demeanor made the few policemen stare at one another.


    Most people would shiver in fear in the police station, but why was that woman looking as if she was at


    a tourist attraction? Also, was it really necessary to bring them back to take their statements for


    something as trivial as trespassing into private property? They didn''t dare to voice that out loud,


    though, and could only sneak nces at Ford.


    That man''s identity wasn''t simple.


    The whole police station had to obey his orders! Nora looked around curiously.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What are you looking at, Ms.Smith?" asked Ford.


    "At your dark little room here.It really does shut out all the light.I can probably sleep really well here."


    Although Nora slept a lot, the quality of her sleep had always been rather poor.


    Therefore, Cherry never dared to disturb her when she was sleeping.


    There wasn''t any light in the interrogation room at all, which surprisingly made it a great ce for


    sleeping.


    Ford kept quiet for a while before he asked, "Do you know anything about your mother, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora''s eyebrows raised slightly at the question.


    She suddenly asked, "Are you a special ops officer?"


    Ford was taken aback, but he didn''t speak.


    Nora''s fingers tapped lightly against the chair.


    She said, "All the other policemen act in ordance to your will, so you''re likely very highly


    ranked.However, it''s not quite appropriate for such a high-ranking officer to handle disputes over


    trespassing of private property.So, you came to my home because of this?"


    Ford''s jaw tightened.


    A short whileter, he stood up.


    He subconsciously straightened his back when he got up.


    His posture was tall and straight, and his entire self seemed as sharp as a razor.


    It was as though there was nothing that could stand in his way.


    His voice was deep and steady.


    He said, "My name is Morris Ford.¡¯


    "Hello, Captain Ford."


    Morris said, "We''re investigating a case from more than twenty years ago.The case is rted to your


    mother, so I¡¯ d like to know more about her through you.Please cooperate with us, Ms.Smith"


    Nora''s eyes flickered a little.


    It was just like what she had thought! Her mother had suddenly left the Andersons back then.


    She broke up withn Smith, went to California all by herself, and never contacted her family ever


    since.


    There must be a reason for all that! She asked, "Can I ask what kind of case it is?"


    Morris shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, but this is a ss S case, you''re not authorized to know anything about it"


    Nora kept quiet for a while.


    Atst, she said, "I don''t know anything at all"


    Her mother had left her a lot of things, but there was nothing among them that challenged the


    boundaries of thew except for the Imperial League...


    Morris scrutinized her, seemingly trying to judge whether what she had just said was true or false.


    The man had an extremely sharp gaze.


    No one could lie while he was staring straight at them.


    However, the young woman in front of him was calm, and her almond-shaped eyes were so clear that


    one could see right to the bottom of them.


    It instead made one unable to read her thoughts.


    For the first time, Morris couldn''t see through the truth of something and someone.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "In that case, please sign the statement, Ms.Smith.You can leave


    after that"


    After saying that, he went next door.


    Caleb was in the room next door.


    After signing the statement, Nora walked out of the police station.


    After waiting outside for a while, Caleb finally came out.


    There was some hesitancy on his countenance as he said, "That man is so strange.He keeps asking


    about Aunt Yvette, but I was unfortunately only three or four years old at that time.How would I know


    anything about her..."


    Nora''s eyes flickered a little when she heard what he said.


    At this point, Caleb''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He smiled at Nora and picked up the call.


    At once, his expression darkened and a chilly glint shed in his dark eyes.


    He said, "I''lle over right away.¡±


    After hanging up, he looked at Nora and said, "I have something on, so I''ll leave first, Ms.Smith.¡±


    Nora nodded.


    At the same time.


    In the hospital.


    Joel Smith hurried over when he heard from the nurse.


    He was panting rather hard.


    When he entered the ward, he saw that his uncle, who was usually in low spirits and looked half-dead


    all the time, was actually seated there looking somewhat anxious at the moment.


    Joel asked, "What''s the matter, Unclen?"


    After a long silence,n finally said, "Joel, she must be my daughter: Joel was taken aback.


    "Who?"


    Joel held his hand and said, "Calm down, Unclen.I''ll have her investigated right away."


    Then, Joel suddenly said, "I can investigate her background, Unclen, but you must promise me that


    you"


    ¡°I live on properly.It''s only if you''re alive that you''ll get to know the answers to your questions."


    The light came back into Ian''s originally muted eyes when he heard him.


    At the Woods.


    Miranda and Rachel had watched the entire live-stream and seen the plot twist at the end.


    Miranda smacked the table angrily.


    "Henry Smith is so useless!"


    Rachel also curled her lip in distaste and said, "We spent all that money and got them Roxanne in


    vain¡­¡±


    Fortunately, though, we''ve already paid her to keep quiet, so she won''t sell us out¡¯ However, as soon


    as she said that, the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Farrell entered the room, looking livid.


    Miranda hastily exchanged a look with Rachel when she saw him, and both of them shut up.


    Miranda got up and took a step forward with a smile.


    "Why are you back so early today?" She asked.


    She subconsciously wanted to take Farrell''s bag from him, but when she held it, she found that Farrell


    hadn''t let go.


    Surprised, a puzzled Miranda called out, "Farrell?"


    As soon as she said that, Farrell suddenly reached out.


    A loud smack rang out as he gave her a tight p across the cheek, causing Miranda to see stars as


    her head turned to the side.


    She was absolutely stunned.


    The Woods had always been a schrly family who preferred to talk things out rather than resorting to


    violence.


    Farrell was also a gentleman among gentlemen.


    During all these years, he had never even raised his voice against her before, let alone hit her! After a


    stunned moment, Miranda finally reacted.


    She shouted shrewishly, "What are you doing, Farrell? How dare you hit me! Are you looking down on


    me because my family is down and out right now? I just knew it would be like this! The Woods are


    kicking me while I''m down! That''s it, I''m leaving! I''m going back to my parents¡¯ ce!"


    Farrell gazed at his wife in front of him with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    The somewhat disappointed man let out a contemptuousugh and said, "You''re right, I''m not blessed


    enough to have a daughter of the Sos with me.I''ll have someone pack your things and send you


    home right away!"


    A dumbfounded Miranda was in shock.


    Rachel hastily rushed over and shouted, "Dad, what are you doing? If you''re sending Mom away, then


    you can send both my younger brother and me away, too!"


    Farrell red at her.


    He suddenly raised his hand at her, frightening Rachel into squeezing her eyes shut in a hurry


    However, when the smack rang out, Rachel didn¡¯t feel any pain on her cheek.


    She opened her eyes in shock and saw that Farrell''s cheek was red he had pped himself instead...


    Farrell stared at Rachel with great grief and said, "Spare the rod, spoil the child! It''s my fault for thinking


    that you should be raised by your mother because you''re a girl! That''s why you became mad with


    jealousy, narrow-minded, and petty at such a young age!"


    Rachel, who found his scoldings ridiculous, said, "Did my aunt say something to you again, Dad? How


    can she do that? She forgave us and called you on the surface, and then immediatelyined to


    you the next moment? She''s too much!"


    Miranda also nodded.


    "Yes, it must be her!"


    Farrell stared at the mother-daughter pair in front of him and shut his eyes in pain.


    He had still thought that it was impossible that they would ever do something like that when he received


    the call from Mr.Hunt earlier that day.


    His wife and his younger sister didn''t get along, but there were just verbal disagreements.


    His wife was always trying to get the upper hand over his younger sister.


    He didn''t believe that his wife would do something like that.


    Had it been someone else who had called him, he would definitely have trusted his wife without any


    hesitation.


    However, the person who had called him was Justin Hunt.


    Mr.Hunt would never make trouble for a woman without any reason! Moreover, he had also outright


    given him the evidence of them bribing Roxanne, as well as of them paying to have the live-stream


    trend on social media! No matter how incredulous Farrell was, he had no choice but to believe it after


    that.


    He waved somewhat tiredly and said, "I''ll give you two options.¡¯ Miranda was stunned.


    Farrell lowered his head and said, "The first one someone will monitor all your actions in the future, but


    I will continue to give you the title of Mrs.Wood.The second we divorce¡¯¡¯ Miranda was stunned.


    "No, I don''t agree to that.Dad, are you nning to put Mom under house arrest? You¡ª"


    However, before Rachel could finish, Farrell looked back at her and said, "And you, too.I''ll give you


    three options.The first one¡ªyou can stay at home, but you''re not allowed to contact your mother


    anymore.Also, you have to attend college properly! The second¡ªgo abroad, but you are not allowed to


    return during the next three years.Neither are you allowed to have any contact with your mother during


    this time! The third¡ªleave with your mother.¡± Rachel was dumbfounded.


    So was Miranda.


    Henry and Wendy returned to the hotel where they were temporarily staying, after they left the


    Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Henry looked livid.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When he saw Ang waiting for them after they reached the hotel, his expression instantly darkened


    even further.


    Ang had watched the live-stream from start to finish, so she naturally also knew the truth.


    She rushed up to Henry with her eyes red and said, "Dad, I know Mom has let you down, but in my


    heart, you''re still my father!"


    Henry, who was being hugged by his daughter, thought of how he had carried her and yed with her


    when she was a child, and the bit of displeasure he had, disappeared along with the wind.


    Ah, well.


    No matter what, he had brought her up, after all.


    He still had feelings for her.


    Henry took a deep breath and entered the bathroom to take a bath.


    He was all tuckered out after kicking up such a fuss at the Andersons today.


    When the sound of running water started to ring out, Ang sat beside Wendy restlessly, lowered her


    voice, and asked, "Mom, so I''m not Dad''s daughter? What do we do now?"


    Ang curled her lip in distaste.


    "I''ve never liked him ever since I was a kid.He doesn''t work and isn''t motivated at all.All he knows is to


    fool around at home every day.I couldn''t even answer when my ssmates asked me what my dad did


    for a living.It was so embarrassing! No wonder I don''t look like him at all.As it turns out, it''s because I''m


    not his daughter! Mom, I really don''t understand.Since the truth is out, and he doesn''t have any money


    left anyway, does that mean we can abandon him? Let''s just leave by ourselves!"


    Wendy whispered, "Shh, keep it down.Don''t let him hear you.We have to keep him happy for now.At


    the very least, he still has that vi in California under his name.It''s worth more than five million dors!


    We can fall out with him after he gives you the vi instead!"


    The vi...Ang thought of the five million dors and heaved a sigh.


    "Alright,¡¯ she said.


    While the two of them were whispering to each other, Henry had already finished his bath and exited


    the bathroom in a bathrobe.


    After he came out, he saw that there were a few missed calls on his cell phone.


    They were all from friends showing him concern after watching the live-stream.


    He called them back, one by one.


    He spat angrily, "Nora has no conscience whatsoever! She¡¯ s not like our filial Ang at all! Even if she


    isn''t my biological daughter, how is she any different from one?"


    "Hah, Nora is very strange.She has always wanted to be close to me ever since she was a child, but


    I''ve never wanted to pay her any attention at all.Now, Ang is different though.We have emotional ties


    with each other...A stubborn Henry replied several calls in a row.


    Ang poured him a ss of water and asked, "Does your throat hurt, Dad?"


    Henry took the ss of water from her.


    He couldn''t help but sigh¡ªno matter what, at least this daughter of his treated him sincerely.


    Although he didn''t get any money from Nora, at least he still had kinship.


    At least they would still stay as a family of three, as long as he didn''t hold it against Wendy and forgave


    her...


    Ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang.


    Henry got up and went to open the door.


    A fewwyers were outside the door.


    They said, "Mr.Smith, as you''ve disyed abusive behavior while raising Ms.Smith, ording to the


    signed agreement between you and Ms.Anderson, we shall now take back ownership of the vi you''re


    living in!"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Henry was utterly stunned when he heard what thewyer said.


    "We agreed back then that the vi will be mine as long as I make sure she''s alive, and she''s alive and


    well right now! You can''t take back the vi!"


    The twowyers looked at each other.


    "We wouldn''t know anything about that.However, we have gone through all the procedures legally, and


    Ms.Smith has the final say with regard to the vi!"


    Henry was dumbfounded.


    He simply couldn''t believe that this could happen.


    He grabbed the contract from thewyer and read it carefully.


    Sure enough, in the contract he had signed was a use that stated that once Nora came of age, she


    would have the right to decide whether or not to take back ownership of the vi.


    In other words, if he treated Nora alright, she wouldn''t take back the vi.


    But if he didn''t, then Yvette would have a backup n for her! Henry was so furious that he whipped


    out his cell phone and called Nora right away.


    "You no-good daughter! How can you treat me like this when I brought you up until you were 18 years


    old! That vi is mine! Your mother said that as long as you''re alive, the vi will remain mine!"


    Nora''s voice was very low and deep, and also tinged with sinister ruthlessness as she said, "If you


    hadn''t buried my son alive, perhaps I would have given you the vi"


    Her words stunned Henry.


    "H-how did you know?"


    Wendy was the only person whom he had told.


    He had never told anyone else about it.


    How did she know about it? Henry waspletely unaware that she had already hacked into his cell


    phone''s operating system when they were on the phone previously, and could monitor their


    conversations in real-time.


    A mocking Nora replied, "What do you think?"


    Henry suddenly looked at Wendy¡ªhe suspected that she was the one who had told Nora about it.


    However, this wasn''t the time to be pursuing such things.


    He yelled furiously, "Nora, our family of three grew up in that vi! We are its true owners! Do you think


    you''ll have a home just because you''ve taken the vi? Dream on! Even if we lose the vi, you''ll still


    be all alone, whereas the three of us are a family!"


    "Is that so?"


    Nora drawled, "Then I hope your family of three will stay together forever?"


    Henry;"?"


    When he wanted to say something, the other party hung up on him.


    Henry, The twowyers were just there to notify him about the vi''s ownership.


    They didn''t need his consent to take it back.


    Since they had fulfilled their duty, the two of them left.


    Henry plopped down on the sofa after they left.


    Wendy and Ang exchanged a look and then looked at Henry.


    Wendy asked carefully, "Henry, the vi..."


    "We won''t be able to get the vi back anymore! This is New York, where the Andersons are a big


    family with a big business.If we fight it out with her, we''ll definitely be the ones to lose out in the end!"


    Henry''s brows drew together.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to California for now.Take out all the valuable things you''ve bought over the


    years and sell them as soon as possible.The money should be enough for the three of us to survive,


    right?"


    Thepany had an annual ie of five million dors.


    After receiving the money, Henry would always buy Wendy handbags and jewelry, as well as various


    luxury goods for Ang.


    On the contrary, he only owned two valuable watches.


    Wendy''s eyes flickered when she heard him.


    She and Ang exchanged another look and then nodded.


    Henry got up from the sofa and said, "Let''s book our flight tickets and leave right away, lest anything


    else happens while we''re still here and we end up not even able to enter the house when we get


    home.It would be terrible if we can''t get those things out of the house! Go and book the flight tickets,


    Wendy!"


    "Okay, Wendy replied without any hesitation.She went to the side with her cell phone and used it for a


    while before she said, "The earliest flight is in three hours.You can rx for now."


    "Okay,'''' replied Henry.


    Ang poured him a ss of water.


    "Have some water, Dad."


    Henry took the ss from her.


    However, he almost spat the water out after taking a sip.


    He flung the ss onto the floor and snapped, "Why is it so hot?!"


    Ang''s eyes flickered.


    Henry had never lost his temper with her in the past, even when the water she poured for him was too


    hot.


    As expected, he must have be estranged from her after he realized the truth, right? She lowered


    her head and said, "I didn''t mean it, Dad."


    Wendy hurried over and held Ang, who had squatted down to clean the mess, with a touch of


    frostiness on her countenance.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Now that you''ve been epted to the New York University School of


    Medicine, you should go back to the school, Ang.You don''t have to go back with us.Go for an


    internship during summer vacation instead.There''s still some money in this card, so take it with you for


    now¡± Ang looked at Henry.


    Henry wanted to say that there were almost $50,000 in the card, which was too much.


    However, when he thought of how they would be able to sell the things at home for more than a million


    dors after they got home, he chose not to say anything.


    He had to win over his daughter! Ang took the card, picked up her bag, and left.


    After she left, Wendy and Henry packed their luggage together.


    An hourter, the two set off for the airport.


    When they arrived at the airport, Wendy looked at Henry and suggested, "Why don''t you check in the


    luggage first? It looks like there are a lot of people in line over there.I''ll go and collect the tickets at the


    self-service check-in kiosk ande backter!"


    Checked baggage must be done at least fifty minutes before takeoff.


    They wouldn''t be able to check in the baggage if they were toote.


    Time was rather pressing, so Henry nodded.


    He brought the two suitcases with him and lined up behind the crowd.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the sight of how the people in front were walking so slowly, he felt a little anxious.


    New York was a big and crowded ce, indeed.


    Even the airport was teeming with people.


    Seeing that there was only an hour left to take-off, and that he had already waited for over half an hour,


    yet Wendy still hadn''t returned¡ªHenry decided to call her.


    Wendy picked up the call very quickly.


    "Where are you?" asked Henry.


    Wendy smiled and answered, "I''m on the ne, of course!"


    Henry was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Wendy replied, "The ne is about to start taxiing, Henry.Let''s bid our farewells here!"


    Henry was utterly astounded.


    "What do you mean, Wendy? "


    "It means exactly what I said, Henry.Don''t worry about the luxury goods in the vi.I''ve already asked


    my brother to go over and retrieve them all!"


    Henry was filled with disbelief.


    "Wendy, what are you doing ? We can get more than a million dors with those things .Even if we


    don''t have the vi anymore, we won''t have to worry about money for the rest of our lives!"


    Wendyughed.


    She sounded very rxed as she said, "Yes, you''re right.With that money, Ang and I won''t have to


    worry about money for the rest of our lives, so you can rest assured!"


    Henry finally understood what she was saying.


    "A-are you actually abandoning me?"


    Wendy sneered, "I''ve done so much and worked so hard at home to take care of you all these years,


    Henry, but what about you? Who do you think you are? All you do is shout and yell at me all day, and


    treat me like a free babysitter.Now that you don''t have any more ie, why should I still bend all over


    to make you happy? The money is all mine now, and I will spend it well, so you don''t have to worry! As


    for Ang, I''d advise you not to bother her.Otherwise, I''ll expose everything you''ve done and put you in


    jail!"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Henry had done some illegal business in California over the years.


    Although he had made a loss in the end, it was a fact that he had broken thew.


    Should Wendy really report him, Henry would have to go to jail! Henry was sessfully deterred.


    Wendy then said, "We were married for so many years, after all, so I didn''t just leave you with nothing.


    There is a small bag in the left pocket of the suitcase with your ID card and $30,000 in it.


    You can take that as my way of paying homage to our friendship during all these years.¡¯ Henry


    panicked.


    He shouted into the phone, "Get off the ne, Wendy! Get off the ne now! I want to see you! You


    can''t just leave me behind!"


    His eyes were red, and he suddenly found himself in a total panic.


    Never had he thought that he would end up betrayed and abandoned at midlife...


    His voice choked as he said into the phone, "Wendy! Wendy, I was wrong.I shouldn''t have made those


    mistakes when I was young.I''ve really realized how wrong I was.Come back to me! Come back!"


    Wendy''s voice was very soft but determined.


    She said, "The ne is about to take off, Henry.Goodbye.¡¯


    She hung up on him right away after saying that.


    Henry stared at his phone and frantically called her back, but all he could hear on the phone was "The


    person you are trying to reach is unavable.Please try againter"


    Henry then rushed over to the side.


    Through the windows, he was just in time to see the ne bound for California taking off...


    How he wished he could go through the ss and jump right into that ne! Wendy had taken care of


    him and taken charge of everything at home all these years.


    Henry had always thought that the woman loved him.


    After all, back when he made the deal with Yvette in his youth, he actually had a girlfriend.


    However, for the sake of wealth and glory, he had made Wendy wait for him.


    Yvette had said that she didn''t want someone with a girlfriend because she was afraid that it would set


    them back in life.


    Thus, he had never made any mention of Wendy.


    But Wendy didn''t want him anymore...


    This wasn''t just physical abandonment but also spiritual betrayal! Henry flung himself onto the window


    and cried his heart out like a child who had lost his way home.


    No, he absolutely mustn''t let Wendy off just like that.


    With his ID and bank card in hand, he ran to the counter to buy a ticket for the next flight to California,


    so that he could go after her.


    However, the tickets for the earliest flight were sold out.


    While Henry was panicking, someone walked over from the side and asked, "Are you looking for a


    ticket for the flight that departs in an hour? I have one here.¡¯ Henry was taken aback.


    The man said, "I''ve booked one.Let''s go onler.If you book the ticket immediately after I cancel it,


    you''ll be able to buy it...


    Wendy had always been the one who booked the flight tickets whenever they went out of the city, so he


    wasn''t clear about details like these.


    This made him believe what the man said, without thinking twice.


    The two went to the bathroom and busied themselves on their phones for a while inside.


    A hesitant Henry asked, "Does this mean I''ve sessfully booked the ticket?"


    However, when he looked up, the man from just now had already disappeared.


    His ID and bank card had also been stolen.


    Henry?!"


    He left the bathroom in a panic, but he could no longer see where the conman had gone or where he


    was in the crowd! Henry was in a total panic.


    Not only was he stranded in New York with his money and bank card stolen, but he had even lost his


    ID! What was he going to do now?! Surely he couldn''t beg on the streets _ fight?! Outside the airport.


    The man who had just conned Henry got rid of his wretched appearance, stood up straight, and made


    a call.


    He said, "All done, Boss.¡¯ Justin''s voice reached him from the other end of the call.


    "Okay.You''re in charge of keeping an eye on him after this.I want him...to wish he were dead instead"


    The man shivered all over and silently said a prayer for Henry.


    He didn''t know how that man had offended Boss to make him give such ruthless orders, but he


    nevertheless answered obediently, "Yes, sir!"


    At the Hunts.


    Murderous intent burst forth from Justin''s deep, bottomless eyes after he hung up.


    During thest few days, through his own investigations as well as from sounding Cherry out, he had


    roughly gotten an understanding of what had really happened back then.


    Nora hadn''t abandoned Pete¡ªit was Henry Smith who had buried him alive!He thought back to that


    day.


    If he hadn''t been afraid when he heard what the other party said; or if he had been just a little more


    conceited¡ªand felt that he had never bedded any woman, so there was no way he would have any


    children¡ªand ended up not rushing over...


    Pete would no longer be in the world now! Therefore, it was very easy for him to make the decision to


    kill Henry.


    However, that would be letting him off too easily! Since he had tried to kill his son, he would make him


    spend the rest of his life in pain and agony! After putting his cell phone in his pocket, Justin walked out


    of the room, his footsteps rxed.


    Since he had done something good, he had to im the relevant credit, of course.


    For example, he had found out that two people had paid to make the live-stream trend on social media.


    One of them was Miranda, whom he had already talked to the Woods about.


    The other one was at the New York University School of Medicine¡ªTina York.


    She was a woman, so he would let that woman decide what to do with her instead! Of course, there


    was no need to tell her Henry''s fate.


    Justin exited the manor''s gates and got in the car to go to Nora.


    That woman would surely be very sad now, right? He should go andfort her a little.


    However, as soon as he got in the car, his phone rang again.


    His subordinate''s voice reached him from the other end of the call when he answered.


    "Boss, as it turns out, we aren''t the only ones whom that Smith fellow had offended! I just saw


    someone secretly beat him up: Justin raised his eyebrows.


    "And then?"


    "Heh, they took him away after that.I''m tailing them now.Try guessing who they are?"


    "Who are they?"


    "The Smiths.¡¯ The Smiths? In all of New York, the ones calling the shots were either the Hunts or the


    Smiths.


    Even Justin would show the Smiths a bit of courtesy on the surface when he was going about things.


    That was why he hadn''t bypassed the Smiths to directly pressure the kindergarten during the Tanya


    incident back then that would have been discourteous to the Smiths! The Smiths didn''t have any feud


    or grievances with Henry, though.


    Why did they kidnap him? Could it be that...Justin didn''t say any more.


    On the phone, his subordinate asked, "Boss, should I catch up to them and save him? It would be


    terrible if the Smiths tortured him to death"


    Justin stayed silent for a while before he said, "Forget it.We''ll show the Smiths some courtesy.¡¯ If the


    situation really was like what he was guessing it was, then he''d better maintain a good rtionship with


    the Smiths¡¯


    At the Andersons.


    Nora went upstairszily after she came back from the police station.


    However, she simply couldn''t get to sleep anymore after lying down on the bed.


    What Morris Ford had said in the police station made her frown.


    Why exactly had her mother run away from home for no rhyme or reason back then? She ced her


    hands behind her head and stared at the ceiling, thinking about how she could hide herself to sleep in


    peace and quiet...and stay away from all these ridiculous affairs altogether.


    At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and nced at it.


    She only chose to answer because she saw that the caller was Lily.


    Lily''s voice reached her from the other end.


    "Have you settled all of your domestic affairs, Anti?"


    Nora let out a ¡®yeah¡¯.


    Only then did Lily say, "Then I can tell you a piece of news now.Guess what I discovered when I was


    doing the DNA tests for you?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to make any guesses, so she said coldly and mercilessly, "If you''re not going


    to say it, then I''m hanging up."


    "Hey, don''t! Don''t!"


    Lily understood her boss very well, so she didn''t dare to keep her in suspense anymore.


    She said, "Anti, you should know that the eight pairs of genes that determine a human being''s


    intelligence are located on the X-chromosome.When I was testing your DNA, I discovered that your


    eight pairs of genes differ from other people''s! No wonder you''re so smart!"


    Nora,''¡¯???"


    She''d never once thought that she was smart.


    She merely found everything rather simple and was able to master anything right away.


    This led her to feel that life was quite boring.


    Fortunately, she was in poor health and needed more sleep than others.


    Otherwise, how bored would she be if she were awake all the time every day? She yawned.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Lily answered, "You should also know that because the IQ genes are located on the X-chromosome,


    the reason why you are so smart must be that both your mother and father are also smart!"


    Nora stared at the ceiling, her mind already wandering.


    As everyone would know, females have two X-chromosomes while males have one X-chromosome


    and one Y-chromosome.


    The Y-chromosomees from the father, which means that a son inherits 100% of his intelligence


    from his mother.


    It was no wonder that Pete was so good in his studies and so smart at such a young age.


    When she was five, she was still fretting about filling her belly, yet the little fellow had already started to


    learn how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems that ordinary people would only learn when they


    were in middle or high school.


    Compared with him, Cherry''s case, however, was kind of a long story.


    Nora suddenly asked, "Surely Cherry''s reluctance to study wasn''t inherited from her father, right?"


    Lily:¡±???¡±


    Nora''s cell phone suddenly rang at this point another call hade in.


    Clearly disyed on the screen was a certain name: Narcissist.


    After ncing at it, she said to Lily, "I''ll hang up for now.After ending the call with Lily, she picked up the


    other call.Justin''s low and deep voice reached her from the other end of the call.


    He said, "I saw the live-stream, Ms.Smith.¡¯


    He saw it? Nora raised her eyebrows.


    Most wealthy people were particr about their reputation and didn''t like live-streams.


    In addition, Henry had behaved like a shrew and kicked up a huge fuss in someone else''s live-stream


    earlier in the day.


    People had even started to attack Harmonia Pharmacy in thements.


    If she didn''t rify the truth in front of everyone, Harmonia Pharmacy would definitely have been


    affected.


    That was why she hadn''t requested that the reporter shut down her live-stream right away.


    Instead, she had publicly announced the truth in the live-stream in front of the camera, and in front of


    all the viewers nationwide.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Does it have anything to do with you, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin coughed and replied, "Of course it does.After all, you are one of the candidates in consideration


    for the position of my fiancee.¡¯


    "??? What?"


    Justin slowly spoke again.


    He said, "Didn''t you say you''re interested in me, Ms.Smith? I also have a rather good impression of


    you.Therefore, you are among the candidates in consideration for my fiancee¡¯ Nora fell silent, the


    corners of her mouth spasming a little.In order to defend that onerous lie, it was necessary that she


    continued to cooperate with his narcissism.Seemingly because she had fallen silent, Justin spoke


    again.He asked, "Do you want to know who the candidates for my fiancee are?"


    No, she didn''t.


    Nora took a sip of water from the ss at the table beside her.


    She was about to speak when the other party ¡ªas though afraid that she might misunderstand¡ªsaid


    eagerly, "You''re the only one¡¯ Nora,"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    His words caused her to choke on the water.


    Why was she suddenly feeling like his words didn''t sound narcissistic anymore but a little like a


    confession instead? She put down the ss and held her forehead with her hand a little as she leaned


    against the headboard.


    All of a sudden, she felt like she might have identally overdone things.


    Justin then asked dispassionately, "Do you think 26 years old is too old?"


    "What?"


    For the first time, her IQ couldn''t keep up with theconversation! Justin replied, "Getting married at the


    age of 26,I mean...After all, that leaves us with only less than a year to prepare for it.We should make


    our wedding a grand one"


    Nora suddenly sat up straight.


    She was utterly astounded! She swallowed.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you find it toote? But if we hold it at the end of the year, it''ll be too rushed¡­¡± The few good


    wedding locations required advanced bookings.On top of that, they had to choose an auspicious date,


    too.


    "Stop!" said Nora.


    Justin was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora took a sip of water to calm her nerves, feeling as if she was being forced into marriage.


    She suddenly said, "Actually, I''m a female hooligan"


    Justin;?"


    "A great man once said that engaging in romantic rtionships without any intention of progressing to


    marriage is an act of hooliganism."


    It was the other party''s turn to fall silent this time.


    Nora coughed and went on.


    "Mr.Hunt, I don''t think I''ve ever confessed my feelings to you, right? Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t believe in getting married."


    Nora easily made up a lie.


    To be honest, it wasn''t really a lie, either.


    Given her trouble-averse character, she liked being alone the most.


    Free of all constraints and worries, she could sleep for eternity.


    Nora went on.


    "Even though I admire you very much, Mr.Hunt, I don''t want to waste your time.I will keep my distance


    and won''t give you any more trouble in the future Justin,..."


    Had he failed in his proposal and gotten himself rejected?! After falling silent for quite a while, he finally


    said, "Let''s talk face-to-face instead, Ms.Smith.¡¯


    Nora:¡±???"


    "I''m outside the Andersons¡¯ now¡±  Nora had no choice but to get off the bed.


    She slipped her feet into a pair of slippers and shuffled downstairs.


    With her cell phone in hand, she nced at the full-length mirror in the living room before she went out.


    Although the woman reflected in the mirror was wearing pajamas, and her long hair was loose behind


    her and looked a little messy, she in an unusual move didn''t put on a baseball cap but instead


    neatened her hair a little before she went out.


    Justin''s ck Hummer was parked nearby.


    He leaned against the car, his big, tall, and slender figureplementing therge Hummer beside


    him.


    Nora slowly walked over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Justin observed her with his deep, bottomless gaze, his heart feeling a little heavy.


    She couldn''t even be bothered to change before she came out.


    This showed that she really wasn''t interested in him, right? He cast his eyes down a little


    disappointedly before he slowly said, "I was worried that you would be unhappy and your mood would


    be affected by what had happened, so I came over to check on you.¡¯ Then, he started to ask for credit.


    He said, "Henry Smith and his family aren''t the only ones behind the incident today.There were also


    others helping to encourage it.One of them is Miranda Wood; I''ve already talked to Mr.Wood about it for


    you.The other one is Tina York, a newly -appointed professor at the New York University School of


    Medicine.What do you want to do with that woman?"


    Tina York? Why was it her again...Nora lowered her gaze and replied, "You can leave it to me.


    "Okay"


    Justin watched as she let out another sleepy yawn¡ªit was already past her usual bedtime.


    He couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he said, "Alright.Why don''t you go back for now?"


    He turned to leave after he spoke.


    However, he then heard the woman ask, "Can I borrow something from you, Mr.Hunt?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Justin''s gaze suddenly became scorching hot.


    He had thought of a set of lines between lovers: ¡®Can I borrow something from you?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®So that I can owe you a lifetime¡± Could it be that...that woman was also into things like that ? After all,


    Cherry was really good at talking...Justin, whose imagination was running wild, curled the corners of his


    lips up slightly into a smile.


    He stood up straight and asked with a smile, "What would you like to borrow?"


    "Two strands of hair.¡¯


    Justin???"


    He gazed at Nora with a bit of confusion but saw her looking at him seriously instead.


    She said, "Mm, as a memento, I guess:"


    Justin;! He stared at the woman in front of him.


    Suddenly, he bent over a little, ced his hands on his knees, and lowered his head.


    "Okay.Go ahead and pluck them, then¡¯


    The man''s actions, when he suddenly lowered his head and came close to her, gave Nora a shock.


    Then, she looked at the man''s hair.


    His shampoo was vani-scented, which smelled very refreshing.


    There wasn''t any greasy smell, either.


    The man''s hair texture, like him, was distinct, ck, and hard.


    Nora stretched out her hand, located a spot where it wouldn''t hurt as much, and plucked out two


    strands of hair.


    His hair jabbed her skin a little.


    When the man¡¯s head was lowered, his slightly curved neck and Adam''s apple were exceptionally


    obvious.


    He looked up slightly the deep and bottomless look in his eyes, as well as his obedient and docile


    appearance at the moment, made him look like a little puppy...waiting for its owner to adopt it...Cough.


    Her imagination was running a little wild.


    Nora took a couple of steps back after she was done.


    She said, "Okay, I''m done"


    Justin chuckled.


    "Do you need some more?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of going bald?" Nora retorted.


    Right after she said that though, she felt that the remark sounded too intimate, so she withdrew her


    gaze again.


    Justin slowly stood back up.


    When he saw her carefully putting the strands of hair into a bag, he seemingly finally understood


    something.


    He let out a low chuckle and said, "In that case...Goodbye, Ms.Smith?"


    "Mm.Bye."


    Justin only got in the car after he saw Nora turn around and enter the vi.


    After getting in the car, he felt even more amused.


    That woman must be nning to do a DNA test with his hair, right? After all, her son was with him, so


    she must want to confirm it onest time.


    It looked like she indeed cared a little about his identity as the child''s father...


    This at least showed that she did care about him, right? After consoling himself a little, Justin turned


    and left contentedly.


    Unbeknownst to him...


    Nora went upstairs and called Lily immediately after she entered the vi.


    When Lily picked up, she said, "I have the children''s father¡¯s DNA sample here.I''ll send his and the


    children''s DNA samples to youter."


    "What for? Do you want to check whether they are parent and child?"


    "No."


    It wasn''t like Justin was an idiot.


    If he hadn''t already confirmed that Pete was his son, why would he take care of him all the way till


    now? It wasn''t like he had a hobby of raising other people''s kids for them.


    It was just that...


    A disdainful Nora said, "Check his IQ genes and see if it''ll lower Cherry''s IQ.After all, my daughter


    inherited half of her IQ from him!"


    "Also, check whether the narcissism gene is hereditary or not."


    "By the way,¡¯ Nora, whose gaze was lowered, her expression calm, and her eyes cool and clear, asked,


    "Did you immediately destroy all my DNA data after theparison?"


    "Yes, I did!"


    A resigned Lily said, "Anti, your IQ genes are indeed a bit peculiar, but such mutations exist in ordinary


    people too.Why must you always keep yourself under wraps so securely? No normal person would


    check your genes.I suspect that you have a serious case of persecutionplex"


    Nora didn''t pay any attention to her teasing.


    To be honest, she actually also wanted toin about the whole situation.


    She wasn''t the one with a persecutionplex; rather, it was her mother, Yvette! That audio recording


    was also constantly reminding her to be careful at all times! Therefore, she would just stay low-profile


    as much as she could.


    Lily then asked, "About the suddenly arranged operation you mentioned, does it need our professional


    team to go over?"


    Surgery wasn''t as simple as just making a few cuts with a knife.


    One must make various preparations before the operation, carefully consider all the situations that


    might ur during the operation, ande up with corresponding strategies for them.


    Generally speaking, assistants who had worked with the chief surgeon for many years would be able to


    understand the chief surgeon''s intentions better.


    Lily was Nora¡¯s assistant during most other operations.


    She was her most capable assistant.


    At her question, Nora suddenly thought of something.


    Her lip corners curled into a smile and she replied, "No, it''s fine .I''ve looked through the medical


    records that Shaw sent.It''s just a minor operation that he can even do himself.It''s just that his hands


    aren''t stable enough, that''s all.


    Operations were a piece of cake for Anti.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing her confidence, Lily didn''t refute her and she hung up.


    At night, Nora mailed Justin''s DNA sample out.


    When she went to bed, she saw a new text message on her phone.


    It was from Justin The Narcissist: ''l actually don''t believe in getting married, either, Ms.Smith.


    I was originally very troubled that I couldn''t take responsibility for you despite your feelings for me.


    However, after talking to you and interacting with you earlier this evening , I discovered that you and I


    coincide in opinion on this.


    It seems that we both only like to date but not to get married ¡®After my inspection, you have passed my


    review.From now on, we can start dating¡¯


    Nora;''??"


    She couldn''t help but wonder if she was reading the messages right! What kind of messages did that


    scumbag just send her? Dating? When did she ever say that she was going to date him? Nora''s lip


    corners spasmed.


    She was about to ask when the man sent another message: ¡®Are you free for lunch at noon tomorrow,


    girlfriend?¡¯


    Nora: ¡®Girlfriend?¡¯


    Justin The Narcissist: ¡®You were the one who said earlier today that you only want to date and didn''t


    want to get married.I''ve agreed to it.Since we''re dating, then doesn''t that make you my girlfriend?¡¯


    Nora: She stared at her cell phone and was silent for a very, very long time.For some reason, when she


    saw the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯, she actually felt a teeny-weeny bit of sweetness in her heart? She replied: ''I''m


    not free tomorrow: In four days, she would have to operate on the child that Director Shaw had


    mentioned.


    Thus, she needed to get enough sleep for the next three days, and also get all the ns ready.


    After sending the message, shey down, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Pete, who had finished his homework, entered the room quietly and covered her with a quilt.


    Then, he climbed up the other side of the bed,y down, and picked up his cell phone.


    The little fellow stared at the ceiling.


    What he was thinking , however, was that he had dance lessons again the next day.


    When exactly was the tyrant going to send Cherry to the Quinn School of Martial Arts? When exactly


    would he be able to switch back with her?! He didn''t want to dance anymore! Also, didn''t they say that


    Mia had already recovered from her allergic reaction? Why was she still not in school yet? If she didn''t


    attend sses again the next day, should he call and ask about her? A dayter at the Smiths.


    Joel stared at his subordinate, who was wearing a ck hoodie, and asked, "Have you gotten


    Ms.Smith''s DNA sample?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The man in the ck hoodie was in charge of carrying out the Smiths¡¯ shady dealings.


    He led a small team that consisted of a few people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The Smiths provided for him while he took care of things for them at critical moments.


    His name was Quentin Smith, and he was a member of the Smith family.


    He had never failed in any of the various tasks that he had undertaken so far and was basically very


    reliable.


    Althoughn''s request was a simple one, Joel had always regarded him as someone who was even


    more important than his father.


    Thus, he had tasked Quentin with the mission despite it being just a simple one.


    He''d originally thought that it would be done in just a few hours, but unexpectedly, a whole day had


    already passed, yet he hadn''t received any news yet.


    Suspecting that Quentin had forgotten to inform him after hepleted the task, he specially


    summoned him back to ask him about it.


    Quentin''s head was lowered, and his entire face was buried in darkness.


    His voice was low as he replied, "Sorry , I haven''t gotten it yet"


    Joel was a little surprised.


    He didn''t quite understand.


    There were many ways to retrieve a person''s DNA sample.


    For example, there might be saliva on the target''s cutlery during meals, or they could also catch the


    target off-guard and pluck a few strands of hair from her head.


    If all else failed, they could also retrieve some skin tissue..


    Quentin was a ruthless man.


    Surely his heart didn''t soften just because his target was a beauty, right? Joel frowned.


    He was about to ask when Quentin scratched his head.


    He looked a little pained as he said, ¡° I have never seen a woman who''s such a shut-in like her"


    Quentin looked at Joel.


    He sounded aggrieved as he said, "I''ve been watching her for a day and a night.During this time, she


    ate a meal and slept for 24 hours! She always washes the dishes immediately after she eats.I can


    hardly even find her fingerprints in the Andersons¡¯, let alone retrieve her DNA sample!"


    An indignant Quentin went on.


    "Her water ss is ced right on her bedside table, right? Surely there will be saliva on it, right? But


    no, there isn''t! She cleans the ss even if she only takes a single sip.Is she really a woman?"


    It was only when Quentin looked up that Joel finally noticed the dark circles under his eyes.


    He obviously hadn''t slept a wink for 24 hours, but in spite of that, he said exceptionally energetically,


    "Don''t worry, I will continue to watch her even if I don''t eat or drink.I don''t believe she can coop herself


    up at home for a whole month."


    "..Did you sneak into the Andersons¡¯?" asked Joel.


    "Yeah, I did" Quentin nodded.


    Joel frowned.


    "Did they discover you?"


    He just wanted a DNA test done secretly.


    He didn''t want to make enemies with the Andersons.


    Quentin shook his head.


    "I''m confident enough in that, at least.My footsteps are light, and I bring my equipment wherever I


    go.There won''t be any traces left behind" Joel nodded.


    Then, he turned and started to walk out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" asked Quentin.


    "To send my daughter to school.¡¯


    At the Andersons¡¯.


    Nora stretched after she woke up.


    Then, she shuffled out of her bedroom leisurely.


    When she was exiting the room, her eyes flickered a little and she looked at the door.


    As expected, the strand of hair that she had attached to the door before she went to bed had fallen off.


    From the looks of it, she wasn''t imagining things when she sensed someone sneaking into her room


    while she was asleep the night before.


    Nora took a walk around the entire house, but she didn''t find anything missing in the house.


    The only things that had been touched were her ss of water and the trash can in the toilet.


    Tsk.


    What a disgusting thief! Nora shook her head.


    At the same time, she also became wary.


    It seemed that her mother was indeed right! She was already staying so low-profile, yet people were


    setting their sights on her.


    Life was simply too dangerous! If she died and turned to ashes, would she be free of disturbances


    forevermore? Nora shook her head and abandoned the thought.


    Then, she led Pete out of the house and sent him to school.


    On the way, Tanya asked, "Has hell frozen over today, Nora ? Even though I''m at home, you actually


    took the initiative to take us to school! And you even woke up early in the morning!"


    "..Oh, I''m going to the New York University School of Medicine for a preoperative medical consultation


    later, so I need the car.It just so happens that the school is on the way."


    Tanya,...


    The corners of her lips spasmed and she held Pete as she cried out, "Look at your Mommy, Cherry!


    She practically has no self-awareness at all! Even though she woke up so early, it isn''t for our sakes at


    all!"


    Pete was silent for a moment before he replied¡¯...God-mom, why must you humiliate yourself by asking


    something like that?"


    Tanya,''???"


    She took a long while before she finally realized what Pete meant.


    After that, she coughed and remarked, "That does seem to be the case, huh!"


    Pete heaved a silent sigh.


    He suddenly asked, "Will Mia be in school today?"


    A dejected look appeared on Tanya''s face at the mention of the name.


    She shook her head and replied, "I don''t know¡±


    Pete couldn''t help but ask, "Can you give them a call and ask about it?"


    Tanya''s jaw tensed up and she replied, "Let''s talk about it the next time instead.After sending the pair


    to the kindergarten, Nora then drove to the New York University School of Medicine.The child¡¯ s brain


    operation was a ssic case of conditions like his, so a lot of people hade to attend the meeting,


    including all the teachers and directors from the neurosurgery department.


    She parked the car outside the conference room.


    She was about to go upstairs when she happened to see Tina.


    With a small notebook in her hand, Tina''s back was straightened, and she was about to head upstairs.


    She was extremely happy today.


    Although she hadn''t managed to make Nora get her just desserts during the live-stream, there was,


    after all, an old but true saying those who encountered frustrations in love, flourished in their careers!


    She had finally ushered in a new lease of life in her career. Her request to prepare for the operation


    together with Anti and Director Shaw had been approved! Although Anti had also performed an


    operation when Tina was helping to take care of the elderly Mrs.Hunt the other time, she had brought


    her own team, so Tina hadn''t been authorized to enter the operating room at all.


    She had wanted to observe the operation and learn from it that time, but Justin hadn''t agreed to it.


    But now, her chance was finally here again! In addition, she had also obtained the right to personally


    participate in the operation herself! In other words, she could assist Anti in the operation now! Even if


    all she did was just a simple suture, having it known to everyone would still elevate her position in the


    medical field.


    However, while she was walking, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a certain loathsome person.


    Tina stopped in her tracks.


    Sure enough, she saw a sloppy figure walking over leisurely from the car park¡ªit was none other than


    Nora.


    She broke into a frown and walked to the conference room .


    However, after she took a few steps, she realized that Nora had actually alsoe over.


    The two of them were even right at the entrance of the conference room.


    Seeing that she was about to enter, Tina immediately asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Nora nced at her but didn''t say anything.


    Tina, however, suddenly stretched out her arm and stopped her.


    She said ¡° Sorry, but we have an important meeting with Director Shaw today.If you''re here for Director


    Shaw, I''d advise you to go to his office and wait over there.This isn''t a ce that unrted personnel


    can enter so casually!"


    Nora;''?"


    The half-amused woman looked at Tina, finding her awfullyughable.


    "Unrted personnel?" She asked.


    Tina nodded and looked at her.


    She said, "Ms.Smith, I''d advise you not to be so greedy and insatiable.You were already very lucky to


    be able to enter Anti¡¯s operating room because of Mr.Hunt thest time.Are you going to follow us into


    the operating room to observe again this time? You can''t just have a single person hogging all the good


    things, right?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Thest time?" Nora raised her brows again.


    She had already long forgotten that she had operated on Mrs.Hunt before.


    Tina frowned at her reaction at once.


    She said, "You can''t really be that greedy, right? It''s said that different people gain different insights and


    experiences when watching Anti perform surgery.You should give more of such opportunities to other


    people instead, Ms.Smith¡±


    While speaking, she spied Director Shaw''s assistant walking over out of the corner of her eye.


    She changed her attitude at once, switching from a lofty attitude to her usual gentle one.


    She let out a sigh and said, "I''m not doing this to fight for opportunities for myself, of course. I¡¯m already


    authorized to enter the operating room.I just feel that Ms.Smith shouldn''t trouble Director Shaw


    because of things like this.We were allowed to enter the operating room only after going through a


    careful selection process.If you make use of such means to get in, then it''ll mean that someone else


    deserving the chance won''t be able to get in..."


    Sure enough, her remark resonated with the person walking over.


    There was no way everyone could enter the operating room.


    An additional person going in would mean one fewer person from the school going in.


    Moreover, observing and learning up close would also feel different from just watching videos.


    The assistant was a doctoral student.


    Once he graduated, he would remain on campus and be a professor, as well as a specially-


    invited chief doctor in the hospital.


    He was also the protege whom Director Shaw was the proudest of.


    His name was Michael Lange.


    He curled his lip disdainfully inwardly and said somewhat unhappily, "Director Shaw asked me to bring


    you in."


    Tina frowned at the sight.


    Just whose connections did Nora use to actually make Director Shaw treat her so politely...? On top of


    that, he had even sent his most capable assistant to pick her up.


    The Andersons weren''t capable of this.


    In that case, could it be the Hunts? Tina lowered her head and followed behind them.


    When Nora entered the conference room, Director Shaw was in the midst of a consultation with a few


    experts.


    Doctors of Tina''s level could only take the furthermost seats and listen to their discussion.


    However, as soon as Nora entered, Director Shaw stood up and said, "You''re here, Ms.Smith.¡±


    As he spoke, he made a move to give up his seat to her.


    Nora waved and said, "It''s fine."


    She randomly pulled a chair over, sat behind the few of them, and said, "Go on, don''t mind me¡¯ Director


    Shaw understood what she was like the big boss didn''t like trouble, so she might leave early¡ªso he


    didn''t dare to say much about it.


    He continued the discussion with the others instead.


    Tina, who was seated at the back, nced at the postgraduate students standing behind the row of


    chairs, and curled her lip in disdain.


    Real chief physicians were all seated at the front and participating in the discussion.


    Only postgraduate students who came along to study would sit behind their teachers.


    Sometimes, when there weren''t enough chairs to go around, they would have to stand instead.


    Among those who came to listen, Michael was the only one qualified to sit at the front.


    She''d thought that Nora must be very capable, but as it turned out, she was also just here to listen! The


    corners of her lips curled into a smile.


    Two hourster.


    ¡°This is a bleeding point.We have to take special care to avoid this spot during the operation¡±


    After discussing various possibilities, Director Shaw and the others finalized the surgical n.


    Director Shaw was a rtively democratic and magnanimous person.


    Whenever he had an operation ted, he would have his doctoral and postgraduate students discuss


    the operation together.


    As such, he asked, "Do you have any other opinions? Or is there anything that you feel we should pay


    attention to?"


    With the few mentor-level doctors jointly discussing the operation, all the details had already been gone


    through, so everyone shook their heads.


    Director Shaw then looked at Nora and asked, "Is there anything special to take note of?"


    Nora raised her droopy, slightly world-weary almond-shaped eyes and leisurely uttered, "No.


    This was just a minor operation.


    Director Shaw had already taken every single possibility into consideration.


    Nora had listened to their discussion very seriously.


    As a result, now that she had rxed, she couldn''t help but yawn after she spoke.


    It made her lookzy and sloppy as if she had been close to nodding off the entire time.


    Tina nced at Michael and sighed.


    She said, "Some people don''t even have the opportunity toe in and listen even if they want to, yet


    there are people who don''t know to cherish the opportunity they have.What a waste of ces..."


    A constantly serious Michael looked around.All the students who were here for the discussion were


    very attentive.


    Everyone was holding pens and notebooks, and writing notes.


    Some had even brought recorder pens, for fear that they would miss important things to take note of.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even Director Shaw and the other chief doctors had notebooks with them and were making notes


    about the key points of the operation.


    Nora was the only one sitting there casually.


    Michael thought of his roommate, who hadn''t been selected to participate in Anti¡¯s surgery because


    they were short of a ce.


    Before he came here, his envious roommate had said to him, "You''re so blessed.I''m willing to do


    anything just to observe Anti¡¯s operation even once!"


    Anti was their all the neurosurgeons'' idol.


    An opportunity like this was simply too rare, yet that woman wasn''t cherishing it! In the midst of his


    thoughts, Director Shaw said, "Michael, go to my office and get the list of personnel participating in the


    operation the day after tomorrow¡¯ Michael nodded.


    Director Shaw''s office was just next door.


    The personnel list needed his signature for final approval.


    After taking the list, he took a casual look at the names on it while on the way back.


    First on the list was Anti.


    In the past, her name was something that only existed in legends.


    However, he now had the opportunity to meet her up close.


    The sight of her name alone made Michael rather excited.


    The second was Director Shaw...


    Following it was a list of assistants.


    He went through the names from the start to the end, but he suddenly realized that Nora''s name wasn''t


    on it? His footsteps suddenly became rather light and springy.


    He just knew that Director Shaw wasn''t a man who acted ording to one''s connections.


    After he returned to the conference room, Director Shaw announced the list and signed it.


    He dismissed everyone after that.


    Then, to Nora, he said, "Please wait for me for a while, Ms.Smith.I have a very important phone


    consultation that will take about ten minutes, but I have something to talk to you about after that"


    Nora yawned again and nodded.


    Director Shaw said, "Michael, take Ms.Smith to my office first!"


    Michael nodded and led Nora out of the conference room.


    Tina was very happy when she heard the list of personnel participating in the operation.


    She didn''t expect that Nora''s name wouldn''t be in there! It seemed like the connections she had used


    weren''t powerful enough after all! She wondered if she was spluttering in anger at the moment? Or


    perhaps, she was mad and embarrassed instead? Tina wanted very much to admire her current


    countenance and facial expression.


    Thus, she deliberately dawdled a little in the bathroom.


    When she saw Michael walking out of the conference room with Nora, she walked over and pretended


    to bump into them.


    Then, she said pretentiously, "You won''t be able to observe Anti''s operation this time, Dr.Smith.Don''t be


    too disappointed, though.After all, there will always be another chance next time, right?"


    Nora;''???"


    She looked at Tinazily.


    "Are you very bored and idle today?"


    Tina cast her eyes down and said, "How can you say that? I was just trying tofort you out of


    kindness.I know you must be in a very bad mood because you can''t take part in Anti¡¯s operation, but


    this can''t be helped "


    However, as soon as she said that, Nora interrupted her and said, "Who says I''m not taking part in it?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Both Tina and Michael were stunned the moment she said that.


    Tina looked at her incredulously.


    "Are you still nning to take part in it when you aren''t even on the list? How are you going to do that?"


    She nced at the direction Nora was heading it was Director Shaw''s office and she said, "Are you


    nning to pester Director Shaw again? Do you..."


    When she noticed that Michael was still next to Nora, she swallowed back down the words ¡®have any


    shame or not¡¯.


    Tina balled up her fists tightly and changed what she wanted to say.


    She said,¡¯...You''re putting Director Shaw in a really tight spot if you do that.Everyone already knows the


    list of participants, Ms.Smith.Except for Anti, no one has the right to modify it.Director Shaw is a man of


    principles and is well-respected in school.If he bends the rules because of you, I''m really afraid that his


    reputation would end up in shambles in his twilight years..."


    She nced at Michael after she spoke sure enough, the man was frowning.


    Then, she heaved a sigh and said, "I know it''s useless no matter how much more I say, but I just want


    everyone to be okay.It''s better to not be so insistent on some things, Ms.Smith.I''ll go first"


    She turned and left after that.


    But before she even reached the corner, she heard Michael''s cold and stiff voice.


    He said, "There is nock of doctors who want to take part in Anti''s operation, Ms.Smith.What one


    should rely on is their capabilities, not their connections!"


    Tina lowered her gaze and left with peace of mind.


    Michael was the student that Director Shaw was the proudest of.


    Additionally, they were also rted in another way Director Shaw had already decided on Michael as


    his son-inw.


    Thus, he had a huge Say, be it in the school or with Director Shaw.


    Her words might not work, but Michael''s surely would! So, Nora wanted to take part in Anti''s operation


    this time? Heh, no way! It would be her turn to envy her this time, no matter what! Tina left with


    confidence.


    Michael''s gaze was fixed on Nora.


    He''d always had only admiration for every decision that his mentor made because Director Shaw was a


    true doctor.


    ¡®Doctors should be benevolent'' Director Shaw was a true reflection of these words.


    Many people had given up on the child because his condition was too difficult, and there were too


    many uncertainties involved after all, he was still in the growth and development phase.


    Yet, Director Shaw had taken it on and was even willing to stake his life''s reputation on it.


    After all, should the operation fail, his record of never failing a single operation in his life would be


    broken.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Michael entered Director Shaw''s office immediately after he spoke.


    Nora followed him at the back.


    She sat on the sofa and looked around leisurely after she entered the office.


    Michael poured her a ss of water.


    Then, he sat in front of her and said, "I know you have powerful connections, Ms.Smith.That''s why


    Mr.Shaw treats you with great respect.However, I''d still advise you to give up on joining the operation!"


    Michael said in persuasion, "There are a lot of people watching the operation this time.On top of that,


    there would also be reporters, so the operation is of great importance.The list of participants has gone


    through severalyers of screening.If anyone is found to have tampered with it, Mr.Shaw would have to


    take responsibility for it!"


    He then nced at Nora''s clean hands and refreshed appearance.


    It didn''t seem like there was even a hint of rigor to her at all.


    He frowned and went on.


    "Also, everyone who enters the operating room has to thoroughly memorize the finalized surgical n,


    but you were sleeping during the meeting just now.You didn''t make any record of the discussion at all,


    did you? What can a flippant person like you learn even if you''re in the operating room?"


    A surprised Nora retorted, "Who says I didn''tmit anything to memory?"


    Michael became even angrier when he heard her rebuttal.


    He said, "You look like you''re probably one or two years younger than me, right, Ms.Smith? Then you


    should know better than anyone else that a good memory is never as good as a worn-out pen.You


    should at least bring a notebook with you and note down all the important information when you study,


    right? You''ll only be able to make sure that you don''t forget anything important if you do that.But what


    did you do instead? You were nodding off throughout the entire meeting!"


    Nora;''?"


    She stared at Michael''s notebook, which was densely packed with his writings.


    Then, she held her forehead with her hand and said, "How would I possibly not be able to memorize


    this bit of information?¡¯


    Not only did she have a photographic memory, but the act of performing an operation was even already


    close to bing muscle memory for her.


    How could anything possibly go wrong? Michael was a little overwhelmed by her rhetorical question.


    Nevertheless, his expression still darkened and he said, "One shouldn''t be so conceited, Ms.Smith!"


    How could anyone possibly remember this many surgical key points? This was impossible unless they


    were like Director Shaw, who had undertaken innumerable operations and gone through various


    experiences! Nora, however, was puzzled.


    "Was I being conceited?¡¯ Her words made Michael choke.


    The young woman in front of him was practically incorrigible.


    At once, he said angrily, "Having you be part of Anti''s operation is an insult in itself to Anti! Anti is an


    almighty surgeon who has never failed in any of their operations.They are practically a legend of the


    medical profession.Can you please hold a little awe or reverence with regard to observing their


    operation?!"


    Nora could tell from the way he spoke about Anti that he must be a diehard fan of Anti.


    But...a legend of the medical profession? An almighty surgeon? Now, that was a little too exaggerated.


    Even though she had always been thick-skinned, the corners of her lips nheless couldn''t help but


    spasm at this moment.


    "They aren''t that godly, are they?"


    Her self-effacing reply, however, made Michael misunderstand.


    He said furiously, "What do you mean by that, Ms.Smith? How dare you not take even Anti seriously?


    Are you saying that you don''t think Anti is that amazing? Are you looking down on Anti, or are you


    looking down on medical practice as a profession itself?"


    Nora, Did he need to elevate it to such a level of ideology? Besides, how did she even be


    equivalent to medical practice as a profession itself?! Nora face-palmed.


    The people in the medical profession were regarding her as too great a person, which vaguely stressed


    her out a little.


    Even though she found the situation funny, she nevertheless exined seriously, "Anti is also


    human.They aren''t a god"


    She just needed more sleep than ordinary people, that was all! Anti was someonepletely beyond


    Michael''s reach! She was also his idol in his career.


    There was no way he could ever tolerate anyone spheming or looking down on her! The sight of


    Nora looking down so much on the genius doctor infuriated him.


    He got up at once and said angrily, ¡° You-!"


    Before he could finish, the office door was pushed open, and Director Shaw hurried in.


    He had forcibly reduced the ten-minute-long consultation to just five minutes, for fear that he would


    identally slight the big boss.


    Yet, as soon as he entered, he instead saw Michael ring at her? A frightened Director Shaw


    immediately asked, "What are you doing, Michael?"


    A huffy Michael looked at Director Shaw and said, "I really don''t understand just who exactly is backing


    her up, Director Shaw.She''s just a little girl.Why are you so polite to her?"


    Director Shaw,''?"


    He stopped Michael''s usations at once, stepped forward, and rebuked, "What kind of nonsense are


    you spouting? She doesn''t have anyone backing her up!"


    His words made Michael even more perplexed.


    He asked, "In that case, are you going to let her participate in Anti''s operation?"


    "Of course!"


    Michael was furious.


    He demanded, "Why are you letting her participate in Anti¡¯s operation when she despises Anti so


    much?"


    Director Shaw couldn''t help but hold his forehead.


    Then, he looked at Michael and asked, "Do you know who she is ?

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Michael frowned.


    Who could she possibly even be? Wasn''t she just the daughter of a wealthy family with a bit of


    influence? But if that was really the case, his mentor wouldn''t be speaking so solemnly¡­


    Michael looked at Nora, and then back at Director Shaw, who asked him, "Who is the person you


    admire the most?"


    Of course, it was...In an instant, something seemed to click in Michael''s head.


    His head whipped around abruptly, and he looked at Nora in disbelief.


    His eyes suddenly widened big and round, and he swallowed hard.


    "Are you Anti¡­¡± Director Shaw felt that his student was finally being smart for once.Michael was too


    academic-focused and had a rather rigid character.


    He devoted all of his passion and energy to medicine.


    Director Shaw could protect him while he was still around, but he couldn''t help but worry whether or not


    Michael could make a name for himself in the field of medicine after he retired.


    From the looks of it, he didn''t seem that stupid, after all...Or so he thought, because the next moment,


    he heard Michael say;s first assistant, Lily?"


    Director Shaw,''?"


    He took back his statement from just now! On the sofa, Nora, who was about to wait for Michael to


    worship her?


    An astounded Michael eximed, "Are you really Lily? My goodness, I''ve only heard that Anti''s first


    assistant was a youngdy, but I didn''t expect her to be this young! If you''re Lily, then you''re really very


    impressive, Ms.Smith!"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Director Shaw face-palmed.


    Michael gave his sses a push, looked at her seriously, and said, "I''m very pleased to make your


    acquaintance, Ms.Lily.You are so blessed to be able to work with Anti! Do you know that every medical


    student envies you the most?!"


    Seeing that Michael looked as if he wanted to go on, Director Shaw interrupted him with a wave.


    He decided to do him a favor and let that protege of his see and experience how disgusting and


    detestable society was, as well as teach him not to judge a book by its cover.


    He said, "She''s not Lily.Alright, you can go out for now!"


    Michael??"


    She wasn''t Lily? He''d thought that Anti was too busy toe over, so she''d sent Lily to take part in the


    consultation instead.


    But if she wasn''t Lily, then why did his mentor say that? A confused Michael frowned.


    However, he obediently left the room after ncing at Nora again.


    After he left, Director Shaw closed the door and looked at Nora helplessly.


    He said, "This student of mine has very strongprehension ability in neurosurgery.You can say that


    he''s a genius.He''ll definitely be an even better surgeon than me in the future.It''s just that he''s a


    little thick-headed.I hope you won''t hold it against him¡±


    Nora waved carelessly, not bothered in the least.Director Shaw was relieved.


    Anti''s status in the medical field was too high.


    A single word from her could easily negatively affect Michael''s future.


    He took out the list of personnel, handed it to Nora, and said, "This is the list of all the medical staff


    participating in the operation.Do you think it needs to be reduced?"


    Although he had already signed off on it, he still needed her to personally confirm the finalized list.


    Nora took a couple of looks at it.


    Her gaze swept across Tina''s name before she went past it.


    Not only did Tina have the audacity to increase the live-stream''s poprity, but it must also have been


    because of Ang that Henry suddenly came to New York out of nowhere to kick up a fuss.


    It could only have been Tina who had instigated Ang to do so.


    That woman was too irritating.


    Nora wanted her to disappear from her life.


    In that case, she would have to give her a legitimate reason and opportunity to do that, of course.


    She smiled and kept her name there.


    In the end, she only added a name: Lisa ck.


    Her little cousin...


    Oh,e to think of it, since she wasn''t rted to Henry, then that meant that she and Irene Smith


    weren''t aunt and niece anymore, either.


    However, Aunt Irene had always treated her pretty well, so she didn''t mind maintaining their familial ties


    even if they weren''t blood-rted.


    Director Shaw smiled when he saw what she did.


    "You''re surprisingly rather protective of your student.¡± Nora yawned and got onto her feet.


    "She''s my student; of course I have to protect her"


    Performing operations was very exhausting.


    If she groomed and trained Lisa, it would be great if she could operate on her behalf in the future! If it


    wasn''t for her health, she would have liked to save a few more people.


    Director Shaw then hastily said, "You didn''t ask your assistant toe back this time, so I''ve arranged


    one for you."


    He smiled and suggested, "What do you think of Michael from just now?"


    Nora nced at him.


    Director Shaw smiled openly and said, "I''m not trying to help my student.Rather, in terms of overall


    ability, he is the most suitable candidate.Moreover, his admiration for Anti is endless and boundless, so


    he definitely won''t be a hindrance to you"


    Nora thought of the notes that Michael had written just now.


    The writings were densely packed and written very seriously.


    Moreover, it was obvious at a nce that the man himself was the stiff and rigid type, which made him


    very suitable to be a doctor.


    She nodded and said, "I''ll let you make the decision"


    She turned and stepped out of the office after that.


    Unexpectedly, Michael was standing right outside the door .


    When he saw her exit, he looked at her hesitantly and asked, "Who exactly are you, Ms.Smith?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The corners of Nora''s lips quirked upward into a smile, and she said, "Make a guess?"


    After that, she left straight away without giving Michael another chance to speak.


    She went downstairs and headed to the car park.


    While on the way there, students around her were leaving a ss one after another and a lot of people


    were walking toward where she was.


    Her cell phone rang at this point.


    When Nora picked up, Cherry''s voice came from the other end.


    She asked, "Mommy, can you look up someone for me?"


    Nora raised her brows.


    "Who is it?"


    Cherry sounded very down.


    She replied, "It''s my Sponsor Grandpa.He hasn''t been on Messenger for 36 hours and 7 minutes.Can


    you find out who he is for me? If it''s possible, can you tell him to log on to Messenger? Our spark of


    friendship is about to extinguish!"


    Nora, She was aware of some of the ongoings in Cherry''s live-streams.


    Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy were both her big fans.


    However, Nora couldn''t be bothered to do it.


    She said, "I''m sleepy, and I have to sleep."


    "I''ve already asked Pete, Mommy.You''re not in bed right now! If you don''t help me, I''ll have to ask


    Grand-aunt for help!"


    Nora: "!!!"


    All she knew was to use that trick.


    Her aunt was very busy abroad.


    In spite of that, she had helped her look after her child all these years, so she''d better not bother her


    with such trivial matters.


    A resigned Nora said, "Just this once!"


    "I know, I know! It won''t happen again, yeah-¡¯ Cherry hung up after giving her an excited reply.


    With her cell phone in hand, Nora was about to check Sponsor Grandpa''s identity using the Messenger


    ount that Cherry had sent her when a male student suddenly passed her by.


    He seemingly unintentionally bumped into her shoulder before he apologized sincerely, "Sorry..."


    Just as he was about to slip away, a slender hand grabbed his arm.


    The young man wanted to break free from her hold but found that he couldn''t.


    The girl might look petite, but she was surprisingly strong.


    Nora lowered her gaze and stared at the two strands of hairs that he had plucked off her head by


    taking advantage of the chaos just now.


    A sharp glint shed across her cat-like eyes as she demanded, "Whose orders are you under to take


    ONA samples from me?!"


    Could it be...her biological father?

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    There was actually another reason why Nora had deliberately revealed in Roxanne¡¯s live-stream that


    she wasn''t Henry''s daughter, and that was the man who had shared an intimate rtionship with her


    mother back then would surely be suspicious, right? With the existence of a daughter like her, he


    would surely give himself away at some point.


    Therefore, she had been extra vignt thest few days.


    The pain in her shoulder during the collision just now was clearly used to disguise the pain from


    plucking out her hair.


    Unfortunately for them, her senses were very keen.


    As everyone would know, the hair itself was useless in DNA tests.


    Rather, the part that was used in DNA tests was the hair follicle attached to the strand of hair.


    The young man currently had two strands of her hair carefully pinched between his fingers as if he was


    afraid of contaminating the hair follicles.


    Obviously, he was intending to use them in a DNA test.


    At her question, he seemed to panic and started to struggle.


    Nora looked at his face¡ªhe was a in-looking man whom one might not even notice in a crowd.


    Even his age was very strange.


    At first nce, he seemed like a 20-year-old college student, but if one were to observe him carefully,


    he might also pass as a 30-year-old...


    In the midst of Nora''s thoughts, the man suddenly reached out his other arm and thrust it at her heart


    with speed and precision! Nora''s eyes widened a little.


    The man showed no mercy whatsoever in his attack.


    Had she reacted even just a little slower, she would almost have been stabbed.


    Additionally, because she had to let go of him when she was dodging the attack, the man took the


    opportunity to run.


    Nora paused for a brief moment before she went after him once more.


    Her speed was very fast, but he was even faster.


    With the dagger in his hand, he yelled, "Get out of the way!"


    Some students started to scream while some took out their cell phones and called the police.


    Soon, a security officer in the school rushed over.


    Unfortunately, the man seemed very experienced.


    He weaved through the swarm of college students that had just left their ssrooms when sses


    ended, and ultimately disappeared.


    "Don''t move, everyone!"


    The security officer calmed the terrified students and said, "I''ve already called the police.The police on


    patrol nearby will be here soon!"


    Nora stood where she was with her gaze lowered.


    She''d originally thought that the man was sent by her biological father for the purpose of having a DNA


    test done, but why did it seem like he was full of hostility toward her? It was just like it didn''t matter


    even if she was killed.


    In that case, it definitely wasn''t her biological father.


    But if it wasn''t her biological father, then who was it? Nora suddenly thought of how Yvette had


    instructed her to keep a low profile because if she didn''t, it would bring her trouble.


    Her eyes flickered.


    Soon, the police on patrol nearby arrived.


    As everyone had seen that the assant with the dagger was originally intending to kill Nora, the police


    approached her straightaway.


    Nora, however, was surprised when she saw the officer that approached her.


    "Captain Ford?" Morris Ford nodded.


    Dressed in in clothes, his big and tall figure made one feel very secure.


    He had an upright air around him, and his demeanor was solemn and awe-inspiring, making everyone


    around him subconsciously regard him with profound respect.


    His voice was very deep and he was expressionless as he asked, "Do you know who the assant is,


    Ms.Smith? Why does he want to kill you? Is there any feud between the two of you?"


    Nora cast her eyes down and remarked, "Tasks like patrolling don''t seem to suit you very well, Captain


    Ford"


    The police had arrived as soon as the incident happened.


    It was so fast that it made one wonder if he had been nearby the entire time.


    Moreover, Morris had a special identity.


    There was no way he would be carrying out tasks like that.


    In that case, there were only two possibilities either Morris was tracking the assant from just now, or


    he was tailing her! Additionally, the second possibility was likelier because he had simply appeared too


    quickly.


    Nora narrowed her eyes a little.


    If Morris really was tailing her, then that would make him very impressive, indeed after all, she hadn''t


    noticed anything despite her keen senses! Morris, however, didn''t exhibit any awkwardness or


    embarrassment at being discovered.


    Instead, he said coldly, "As far as I understand, you have been shut away in a room ever since you


    were a child, Ms.Smith.It doesn¡¯t seem like you should be a doctor, either"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His words made Nora choke for a moment there.


    However, she broke into a smile the next moment and retorted, "Is it against thew for me to be a


    doctor,Captain Ford?"


    "Well, no."


    Morris didn''t make any effort to conceal the fact that he had looked into her background.


    "After all, you have saved many lives over the years."


    Nora shifted the topic to the man from just now.


    She said, "I don''t know who he is, but perhaps Captain Ford does?"


    "I do have a clue or two."


    Morris said, "You''ll be in some danger the next few days.I''d advise you to avoid crowded ces."


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Isn''t it a rather bad idea to let small risks stop us from doing what we have to, Captain Ford? Besides,


    I have an important operation scheduled tomorrow-"


    Morris kept quiet for a while before he nodded slightly at her and said, "I will try my best to ensure your


    safety, Ms.Smith."


    "Feel free to do what you have to."


    The man''s identity wasn''t an ordinary one; even if she were to reject their protection, it probably


    wouldn''t work anyway, right? Nora got up and walked over to her car.


    Before she got in the car, she looked at him and asked, "Do you want to check the car, Captain Ford?


    Just in case it''s been tampered with"


    Morris kept quiet for a moment.


    Then, he actually really stepped forward and inspected the car from the front, back, left, and right.


    After that, he said, "It doesn''t seem like that man was really after your life, Ms.Smith.What exactly did


    he do to you just now?"


    Nora lowered her gaze when she thought of the man plucking out her hair.


    However, she intuitively chose to hide the truth.


    She held her hands up in a shrug and replied, "I don''t know, either."


    She didn''t know whether Morris believed her or not, but he turned and stepped aside.


    Nora left the New York University School of Medicine in her car after that.


    When she returned to the Andersons¡¯, she nced at the back while she parked the car.


    It seemed like there were quite a few groups of people following her while she was on the way back.


    Quentin Smith felt like he had just encountered the equivalent of the Battle of Waterloo in his career!


    He, the great Quentin, a Smith and even the nephew ofn Smith himself, had always been very


    reliable when it came to handling shady affairs and dealings.


    However, he had actually met his downfall at the hands of a little girl this time! Why was it so difficult to


    get her DNA sample? He hadn''t rested for a whole 48 hours since he received his mission, causing him


    to even have dark circles under his eyes now.


    After much difficulty, he had finally waited until she left her home.


    He followed Nora all the way to the New York University School of Medicine and even changed into a


    student-like outfit, nning to bump into herter and collect some samples along the way.


    But unexpectedly, some guy had actually swooped in out of nowhere! Quentin stared at the fleeing man


    in anger.


    There were serious consequences to be had when he got mad! He stopped following Nora, put on the


    hood of his ck hoodie, and went after the man.


    As Nora was afraid that she would identally bump into the students, she hadn''t gone after the man.


    However, Quentin happened to be right in the direction in which the man had escaped, so he easily


    followed after him.


    The man was obviously a professional, turning at several corners along the way.


    Quentin sneered.


    When it came to things like tailing someone, he was definitely the number one in New York! How dare


    he y such tricks in front of him! He was totally underestimating his abilities! Quentin, who didn''t take


    his gaze off the man even once, followed him out of the school.


    Atst, when they came to a quiet corner, the man breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully ced the


    two strands of hairs he had just tugged off Nora''s scalp into a stic bag.


    The next moment, Quentin darted over like a hurricane and snatched the hair samples.


    Atst, he hadpleted his mission! They could do the ONAparison now!

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    An excited Quentin ced the bag of hair into his pocket.


    By the time he looked up again, the man had already escaped! Quentin smacked himself on the head


    in annoyance.


    Since Joel, the head of the Smiths, had asked him to get Ms.


    Smith and Unclen''s DNApared, that must mean that he suspected that they were father and


    daughter.


    Should they really be father and daughter, then that would make Nora his cousin.


    That man actually had the audacity to attempt to kill his cousin just now.


    He should have caught him and handed him to Unclen! However, one must admit that the man was


    indeed agile.


    Although he didn''t have much physical strength, he excelled in nimbleness.


    Quentin cast his eyes down.


    When did someone like that appear in New York? It seemed that it was time they ought to check it out!


    He took out his cell phone and called Joel.


    "I got the samples"


    Then, he gave him a brief report of the process.


    Upon being informed that someone was targeting Nora, Joel''s voice became a little grave.


    He said, "Protect her for the time being.Don''t let anything happen to her, just in case she''s really our


    cousin"


    "Okay"


    Joel then asked, "The samples didn''t get switched, right?"


    "No way.¡¯ Quentin was very sure.


    He was also exceptionally confident in himself.


    He said, "I watched him the entire time after he got the samples.He didn''t have any time to switch them


    in between."


    "Good."


    The careless Nora didn''t feel any lingering fear at all even after she returned to the Andersons¡¯.


    Neither did she feel any pressing sense of crisis.


    Instead, she took out herptop and started to look up Sponsor Grandpa''s identity for her daughter.


    But in the end! Someone had encrypted his Messenger app.


    While she could indeed decrypt it and locate him, forcibly breaking through the firewall would expose


    her identity as the hacker, Q.


    However, if she were to bypass it without breaking the firewall, it would take her some time.


    Nora hesitated for a moment before she silently quit the program.


    She sent a message to Cherry: ''l only found out that he is a New Yorker.I didn''t find anything else¡¯


    Cherry replied very quickly: ¡®You must not have tried your best, Mommy! With your invincible skill, there


    is absolutely no way you would have any problem investigating what you want!¡¯


    Despite the few days of separation, the little fellow was still as much a tterer as ever! Nora sighed.


    "I''m going to bed for now.I''ll look him up for you again after the operation tomorrow"


    "Okie-Dokie! I knew Mommy''s the best! Cherry loves you-"


    Nora couldn''t be bothered with her crazy bouts of ttery.


    She stopped the voice messages and went to bed.


    The child''s operation was scheduled the next day, so she had to have a good sleep today.


    The operation was held in the New York Hospital.


    Director Shaw was the head of the Department of Neurosurgery in the hospital.


    It was also a big hospital on par with Hospital Finest in reputation.


    Nora drove to the hospital and reached the car park on time.


    Then, she entered the exclusive elevator and went upstairs.


    Doctors used different routes from patients¡¯ family members.


    Michael and the others were already waiting for Anti in the sterile zone.


    Lisa, who was wearing a sterile surgical gown, stood at the back of the crowd with her eyes bright and


    shiny.


    She was finally going to meet Anti.


    Even though Anti had taken her as her postgraduate student, this was the first time Lisa was going to


    meet Anti.


    The thought of it alone made her rather nervous.


    While she was thinking about this, the people next to her were also talking to one another with their


    voices lowered.


    One of them said, "Oh my god! I''m actually going to be part of the same operation as Anti!"


    "I also feel so lucky! But the happiest has gotta be Lisa.I heard that she originally wasn''t on the


    list.Moreover, this operation is so important that even doctoral students and professors want toe in


    and observe.Lisa is the only graduate student among them"


    "What''s the big deal about that? In my opinion, Lisa will definitely be able to take part in all of Anti''s


    operations in the future!"


    Lisa, who was a little embarrassed by the praise, lowered her head shyly.


    Tina, however, frowned and reprimanded them.


    "Stop gossiping and get ready to enter the scrub room for disinfection¡± Tina could be considered the


    leading teacher, as well as the second surgeon, in the operation.


    Apart from the important parts that she would do herself, Anti would be assigning some of the other


    tasks to her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, one couldpletely consider them as operating side by side.Upon being lectured, the


    others stuck out their tongues at one another, entered the scrub area for disinfection, and also put on


    their masks, scrub hats, and so on.


    Lisa followed behind them.


    She was about to go in when Tina suddenly sneered and said mockingly, "You''re just Anti''s student,


    that¡¯s all.What''s there to be so proud of? Everyone knows that Anti has always been based abroad and


    won''t be returning to the States to develop their career .You staying within the country sure puts you in


    a rather awkward and embarrassing situation!"


    Lisa frowned when she heard what she said.


    She wanted to say something, but when she thought of how the other party was a professor, she could


    only shut her mouth.


    After they disinfected themselves, Tina looked straight at her and ordered, "You''re in charge of looking


    after the surgical tools and the surgical sponge supply!"


    Lisa was taken aback.


    Surgical tools and surgical sponges in the operating room were supposed to be handled by the


    apanying nurses, but Tina was actually assigning the task to her? She was clearly oppressing her.


    Lisa bit her lip, but could only give a resigned nod in the end.


    The few of them then went out and waited for the chief surgeon''s arrival.


    It was at this moment that Tina suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure through the windows


    outside the door.


    She was stunned.


    Nora Smith? Why was she here?! Could it be that she still hadn''t given up and was intending to enter


    the operating room?


    "Professor York, what are you looking at?" asked a doctor.


    Tina withdrew her gaze at once.


    Her eyes swept across her side and she spotted Michael, who was nervously familiarizing himself with


    the things he needed to pay attention to during the operation.


    He looked very serious.


    She pretended to walk over inadvertently and asked, "Dr.Lange, did you see Ms.Smith?"


    Michael was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Tina immediately said, "She just walked past.It seems like she has entered the changing room.¡¯


    The changing room? Michael was stunned.


    Tina went on.


    "Anti should be in the changing room now, right? Will Ms.Smith cause any trouble to Anti if she enters


    the changing room like that?"


    Michael rushed over practically right after she said that.


    Anti didn''t like to reveal their face.


    This was something that all of them already knew before they came for the operation.


    Thus, Director Shaw had specially prepared a changing room for Anti.


    Anti was the only one who was allowed to go in.


    Only one person would be seeing what Anti really looked like today, and that was Michael¡ªbecause he


    was Anti''s assistant today! When Michael reached the changing room, he was just in time to see Nora


    pushing the door open and about to enter.


    He took a step forward in rm and grabbed Nora''s arm.


    "What are you doing? Do you know what this ce is? This is a changing room that was prepared for


    only Anti!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at him calmly.


    "I know that.¡¯


    Michael frowned and said angrily, "Then why you are still going in? Can you afford to take the


    responsibility if you disturb Anti and end up affecting the operation today? I know you want to enter the


    operating room very much, but those shameless pestering tactics used for job hunting aren''t


    appropriate here.You...¡¯


    Before he could finish, Nora withdrew her arm from his grasp.


    The seemingly amused woman asked dispassionately, "How am I supposed to operate if I don''t


    change?"


    Michael''s eyes abruptly widened at her words.


    "W-what did you say?"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Nora didn''t look at him anymore.


    Instead, she went straight into the changing room.


    Michael stood outside the door, totally frozen in ce.


    What Ms.Smith had said just now...Was she saying that she was Anti? This...Surely not? Michael


    swallowed hard.


    He had really never once imagined that Nora might possibly be Anti.


    After all, it took time for one to train their skills in surgery, and one needed to perform many operations


    in order to cultivate a feel for things.


    Most of the amazing surgeons in their industry were middle-aged.


    Not only could they keep up in terms of stamina, but they were also experienced.


    Therefore, everyone assumed that Anti must be a middle-aged man or woman.


    Nora...was a little too young! Given her age, she might not even be good enough to be Lily, Anti''s first


    assistant, right? W-was...was she really Anti? While Michael''s expression was changing again and


    again , Nora had changed and came back out.


    Her hair was tied up, and she was wearing a surgical gown and a surgical cap.


    Surgical caps were fastened very tightly to prevent hair from being exposed.


    This was to prevent people from bringing germs and bacteria into the operating room.


    Most people looked very ugly wearing it, but when Nora''s face was fully exposed like this, it instead


    made her look even more stunning.


    She had a very cold expression on her countenance, and her eyes were downcast.


    The air around her was still as casual as ever.


    She had previously given Michael azy and frivolous feeling, but she feltpletely different now¡ª


    this was self-assurance and confidence! As expected of his idol, indeed! Michael''s eyes were shining.


    He simply watched as she walked over to the sink next to him.


    After washing her hands and fingers carefully, she looked back at him...


    Michael was so excited that he wanted to run a fewps around the hospital.


    He had finally met his idol!! At the sight of him staring at herself as though he had gone daft, Nora''s


    almond-shaped eyes narrowed a little as she smiled at Michael and said, "Anti is human, not a god"


    Michael: ¡±!!!"


    He suddenly thought of how he had refuted Nora and misunderstood that she was looking down on


    Anti when she had said that previously.


    But in the end, she was just being self-effacing! He suddenly flushed crimson all over his face.


    He swallowed and said, "Ant¡ª"


    However, before he could finish, footstepsing toward them suddenly rang out.


    They were likely from the medical staff who had finished putting on their surgical gowns and were


    about to enter.


    Nora abruptly turned her head and suddenly stretched out a finger, gesturing to him to keep quiet.


    Michael''s words immediately became stuck in his throat.


    Nora took out a surgical mask and quickly put it on, followed by a pair of goggles.


    Her movements were neither too quick nor slow; it was as if she had calcted the time just right.


    By the time they entered, she hadpletely covered herself up.


    No one could see her original appearance at all when she was all covered up like that.


    "Is Anti ready, Michael?"


    A voice reached them before the others even approached.


    Right on the heels of it, Tina led the few medical staff over to wash their hands.


    When they saw Anti, who had already changed, the whole group was stunned.


    Someone couldn''t stop themselves from asking softly, "Professor...Anti?¡¯¡¯


    Nora looked at them.


    Her gaze swept past Tina to ultimately fall on Lisa, who was standing at the back of the crowd but also


    staring at her with bright and shiny eyes like Michael.


    She nodded slightly, making the group of people excited.


    "Anti, you are my idol!"


    "Professor Anti, I''m so lucky to be able to watch you perform an operation with my own eyes!"


    "Ahhh, I''m so excited!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She smiled at the excited doctor and said jokingly, "Do remember to keep your hands steady.¡¯


    The doctor immediately straightened his back and promised, "Rest assured, Anti! There definitely won''t


    be any problems!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Amid the cheer and harmony, a discordant voice rang out.


    "Where is Nora Smith, Dr.Lange?"


    Tina''s voice was neither loud nor soft, yet it was still within Nora''s earshot.


    Tina looked at Michael and said, "I clearly saw her just now.Is she hiding somewhere so that she can


    sneak into the operating room?"


    Michael, He wanted to say that Anti was Nora herself! But when he thought of how Anti had gestured


    him to keep quiet before the others came in...She must be asking him to keep her identity a secret,


    right? Thus, Michael replied, "Don''t bring that up anymore..."


    "Why not? I''m just trying to warn Anti about it, lest she suddenly pops up out of nowhere during the


    operation"


    Tina deliberately heaved a sigh as she tried to give Anti a bad impression of Nora.


    She was afraid that Anti would give Nora special treatment because of the Hunts.


    It stood to reason that Anti would ask about what had happened after she said that, right? This way,


    she would be able to naturally say certain things after that.


    But unexpectedly, those eyes behind the goggles looked as if there was only icy coldness in them.


    She must be mistaken, though.


    After all, Anti was joking with the others just now and seemed rather even-tempered.


    Seeing that she wasn''t saying anything, Tina went on by herself and said, "My apologies, Anti, this is


    an oversight on the school''s part for allowing someone who really wanted to observe your surgery to


    break in.We will definitely sue her if we discover herter! This has reached the point of serious


    medical malpractice!"


    Nora:¡±???"


    With which eye had Tina seen her breaking in? Those who didn''t know any better would have thought


    that she must have done something really nefarious! Her expression became even colder.


    Afraid that Anti would be angry, Michael stepped in front of Tina and said, "Alright, that''s


    enough.Let''s go to the operating room!"


    On ount of Michael, Tina nodded at everyone behind her.


    Everyone had to enter the operating room to make preparations in advance and ready all the tools to


    be usedter.


    When Lisa passed by Nora, she greeted her cautiously, "Hello, Professor Anti"


    Nora smiled at her and said encouragingly, "I''m rtively busy at the moment, so follow Dr.Shaw and


    do your best to learn from him for now"


    Her voice...It sounded rather familiar to Lisa.


    She cast a hesitant nce at Nora again¡ªthose eyes behind the goggles also looked a little familiar.


    In the midst of her hesitance, Tina reprimanded her.


    "What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and go in!"


    Lisa hurriedly retracted her gaze.


    She nced at Nora again before she followed the rest into the operating room.


    Nora frowned.


    Her cousin was a little too much of a pushover.


    Did she allow just anyone to shout at her? She was about to speak when Tina suddenly came up to her


    and said, "Professor Anti, I am Tina York, a professor that the medical university also specially invited.I


    am honored to take part in the same operation as you"


    Nora stared at her.


    Tina said unhurriedly, "Professor Anti, did you take Lisa ck as your postgraduate student because of


    Nora Smith''s connections with Mr.Hunt?"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Tina continued to lodge aint against Nora.


    She said, "To be honest, Lisa''s exam results weren''t the best at that time.Moreover, the research topic


    she proposed is also an unpopr one.Oh, by the way, she is Nora Smith¡¯ $ cousin, and is someone


    who cannot tell what''s good for herself, just like Nora..."


    Now, that was going too far.


    She was originally nning to get rid of the woman after the operation, but she was simply too noisy.


    Nora suddenly raised her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t know I was someone who cannot tell what''s


    good for myself.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "I didn''t know I was someone who cannot tell what''s good for myself"


    When the woman''s low voice reached her ears, it made Tina wonder if she had misheard.


    She hurriedly exined, "I wasn''t talking about you.I...''¡¯


    Before she could finish, though, she understood something in an instant.


    She looked at Nora incredulously and sputtered, "You...you...you..."


    She didn''t manage to finish her words even after repeating ¡®you'' thrice.


    Nora, however, didn''t pay her any more attention.


    Instead, she turned and entered the operating room.


    Tina, who was still in shock, stood where she was and stared after her.


    This continued until someone called out, "Dr.York?"


    Only then did Tina finallye back to her senses.


    She walked into the operating room like a zombie, ncing at the resolute-looking figure from time to


    time.


    Nora Smith was Anti? No, she must be dreaming! How could she possibly be Anti?! Tina swallowed


    hard.


    While she was in a daze, everyone in the operating room had begun making preparations for their


    respective tasks.


    The patient had been anesthetized and was currently unconscious.


    Nora put on a pair of gloves, and started to draw the craniotomy''s incision lines on the child''s head with


    a marker pen.


    Then, she took a step back to take a scalpel.


    At this point...


    "Dr.York?"


    Someone called out, making Tina snap back to reality.


    It was then that Nora realized that Tina was in a trance.


    Only after the person called out to her, did Tina finally hastily pick up a scalpel and step forward to


    perform the craniotomy.


    Nora frowned.


    Her gaze swept across everyone in the room all of them looked serious, and their excitement at


    meeting her just now was all gone.


    Once they were at the operating table, they were doctors saving the sick and wounded.


    Lisa was a neer who had never entered an operating room prior to this, and Tina had even


    deliberately made things difficult for her before they entered the operating room; but even she was


    staring at the patient seriously at this moment.


    She didn''t make any mistakes in the tasks that she was assigned at all.


    Nora felt that she hadn''t misjudged her, after all.


    Even though her little cousin was quite the pushover in her daily life, she was able to focus and keep


    herself from being affected by anything at the operating table.


    In contrast, Tina, as an experienced surgeon, had already performed innumerable operations before,


    yet she was still behaving like that.


    She was simply too irresponsible! Her expression turned cold.


    She stepped forward, stopped Tina, and said, "I''ll do it instead."


    Although a craniotomy was a simple procedure, one must treat every operation with caution and


    reverence.


    Everyone could tell that Tina wasn''t in the right frame of mind.


    Thus, no one doubted Anti when she said that.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was the only one who frowned and red at her furiously.


    However, no one was to refute the chief surgeon''s instructions when they were in the operating room.


    Thus, she could only take a step back.


    Nora lowered her head and started to perform the operation seriously.


    For a while, the operating room was silent as everyone busied themselves with their tasks.


    "Forceps.¡± Nora suddenly stretched out her hand behind her.


    Tina, whom Nora had forced behind her, was stunned for a moment.


    She hurriedly picked up the forceps from the operating table and handed it to her, but Nora


    unexpectedly didn''t take them from her.


    Tina looked back up to see Anti, who felt so foreign to her, saying frigidly and slightly sarcastically, "Are


    you unable to even distinguish between forceps and hemostats, Dr.York? Were you really the head of


    the surgery department at Hospital Finest? Have you really performed operations before? Are the


    patients you operated on still alive? Also, I really suspect that the person who hired you must be blind."


    Every word of hers was like a knife that ruthlesslycerated Tina''s cheeks, making her feel as if her


    skin had been sliced into ribbons and all fallen onto the floor.


    The students around them also looked at her.


    Tina felt as if all the blood in her had rushed to the top of her head in an instant.


    She suddenly said shrilly, "You''re picking on me!"


    Right after she shouted, she hurled the object in her hand at Nora! Nora, who was already on the alert,


    abruptly stretched her leg out and kicked Tina away while her arm was swinging down! Bam! Tina


    mmed against the wall and fell onto the floor.


    She wanted to get up, but she instead tasted something sickly sweet in her mouth.


    The next moment, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    None of the others in the operating room could react in time to her suddenshing out.


    Nora, however, had held on steadily to the craniotomy instrument with one hand without even moving.


    "Forceps."


    Her calm and contained voice brought everyone back to their senses.


    Michael was the calmest among them, but he was rtively far away.


    He was about to walk over and pass Nora the tool when someone reacted and handed her the forceps.


    Michael looked over¡ªit was Lisa.


    He was a little surprised, but after that, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Anti really did have a great eye for people.


    Everyone thought that the postgraduate student she had taken was too much of a pushover, but


    unexpectedly, she could actually react so quickly in the face of such an ident.


    She was really devoting her whole mind and body to the operation.


    Despite the small episode in the middle, the operation went on smoothly.


    Four hourster, Nora finished thest step.


    She stepped aside and instructed Michael, "Stitch the wound¡¯


    "Roger¡± The others helped Michael while he was stitching up the wound.


    Nora took the opportunity to move her fingers and her wrists, as well as her shoulders.


    A four-hour operation was no biggie to her.


    After she stretched, she finally looked at Tina, who had copsed onto the floor and passed out in an


    area some distance away.


    Her going crazy in the operating room was something that no one could have seening.


    Otherwise, Nora would never have allowed her to enter the operating room and pose a threat to the


    patient.


    It was also because of this that she had applied more force and made her pass out with a kick.


    She casually picked Tina up and dragged her out of the operating room.


    Some of the others happened to look over.


    When they caught sight of Anti¡¯s back view, they suddenly broke into ayer of cold sweat.


    Twenty minutester, Tina slowly opened her eyes.


    Director Shaw and the others were standing in front of her.


    He berated her sternly.


    "You''ve really disappointed us, Tina! How could you get into a fight in the operating room 2! If it weren''t


    for Anti, were you also going to ruin the operation?!" Tina''s eyes widened in shock.


    Director Shaw then announced her penalty.


    He said, "Your medical license will be revoked.The school will also cancel your qualification as a


    professor and dismiss you!"


    They were going to revoke her license? If they did that, she would never be able to perform surgery


    ever again! Her career would be utterly ruined! Tina panicked.


    She jumped right up from the bed and said, "Director Shaw, I¡ª"


    But before she could finish, the police came over and said, "I''m sorry, Dr.York, but the patient''s family


    members have made a police report and used you of interfering with the operation.Please assist us


    in the investigations"


    While the police were taking Tina away, Nora changed back to her clothes.


    She dragged her feet and slowly shuffled off.


    She was about to leave the floor when a voice suddenly came from behind her.


    "Ms.Smith?"


    A surprised Nora turned around to see Joel standing behind her not too far away.


    He looked as amiable as ever.


    His upturned eyes were slightly narrowed as he looked at her, and there was a scrutinizing look in his


    eyes¡­

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Why was he here? Nora was wondering about that when Joel walked over.


    There was also surprise on his countenance as he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and answered ambiguously, "I''m a doctor.Why are you here, though,


    Mr.Smith?"


    She was a doctor? Joel narrowed his eyes a little and looked at the operating room.


    Anti had an operation here today, so he had especially rushed over here to ask Anti to treat his uncle''s


    illness.


    Due to Anti¡¯s presence, only one operation had been arranged on this particr floor.


    Since she was here, then didn''t that mean that she just met Anti? Joel''s gaze returned to the operating


    room.


    The operation should have ended by now, right? He didn''t have any more time to spend going back


    and forth with Nora, so he nodded and replied, "I''m here to look for someone."


    After he said that, the doors to the operating room opened Michael walked out with the others.


    Joel strode over to them right away.


    Michael had already finished the sutures long ago.


    The operation went perfectly.


    Nora had only left after she was informed about it.


    At the sight of Joel walking toward the operating room, Nora strode off and left.


    She could finally go home and have good sleep now.


    Joel didn''t pay any more attention to her.


    Instead, he went straight to Michael and said, "Hello, Anti.Michael??"


    He took off his surgical mask and stared at Joel in astonishment.


    "I''m not Anti.¡± Joel was taken aback.


    "Then where''s Anti?"


    "Anti has already left a long time ago."


    "What?" Joel broke into a frown.


    He was already here when the operation was nearing its end and had been waiting outside the whole


    time.


    The only person that left at the end of the operation had been...


    Just as Joel''s suspicions were starting to develop, Michael thought of how Nora hadn''t wanted to reveal


    her identity, so he said, "Yes, Mr.Anti has already left."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mister? Was Anti male? This wasn''t that surprising, though.


    Most surgeons were men.


    Joel frowned.


    Although his uncle''s diagnosis hadn''t yet been confirmed, it would always be safer if they could find


    Anti.


    He didn''t expect to actually miss him.


    He heaved a sigh, left the operating room, and went downstairs.


    When he entered the car park, he happened to see the familiar jeep driving past him in front.


    He nced at it- the young woman in the driver''s seat stared straight ahead.


    As though she was in a rush to go home, she didn''t even nce at him when she passed by.


    Joel shook his head and got into the car.


    "Are you going home, Mr.Smith?" asked the chauffeur.


    "I''m going to pick up Mia"


    "Okay.¡± The chauffeur started the car and drove to the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten.


    On the way there, Joel turned his head to the side and stared into the distance.


    The amicable look on his face had long since disappeared, and he fell silent.


    He had been sending and picking Mia up from school himselftely, but he hadn''t seen her ever


    again...


    When he asked Mia about it, she said that Ms.


    Turner was still working in the kindergarten.


    So, did that mean that he hadn''t seen her because she was hiding from him? At the kindergarten.


    Thest lesson of the day was a dance ss.


    The kindergarten''s anniversary celebrations would be held in a few days.


    They would be performing on stage during the celebrations, so they had arranged extra dance sses


    recently.


    Pete pulled a long face and danced expressionlessly with the rest of the children.


    Fortunately for him, kids'' dances didn''t differentiate between boys and girls, but even so, he still felt a


    slight sense of embarrassment welling up in him.


    Because! He had to wear a skirt in the dance! Pete couldn''t help but heave a huge sigh while he


    danced.


    Was Cherry so happy being with Daddy that she had forgotten about returning? To think they hadn''t


    switched back yet! Should this go on any longer, he would be a little dancing genius very soon!


    After another round of practice, Tanya pped her hands and told the children to have a quick rest


    where they were.Pete needed to take a leak, so he got up and walked over to the bathroom outside.


    As soon as he exited the dance studio, he spotted a little fellow dancing outside the door.


    Mia was frail, so she never attended any of the sports and dance sses.


    Yet, she was tiptoeing and gently turning her body at the moment.


    It was the dance that they were doing just now.


    Pete walked over.


    Seemingly having spotted him, Mia stopped moving.


    She stared at him with her big eyes and small oval-shaped face and said, "You guys looked great


    dancing just now, Cherry!"


    Pete kept quiet for a while.


    Then, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    The little Mia lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs.


    ¡°I¡­ I was too bored"


    There were also painting lessons and writing lessons being conducted elsewhere during the dance


    lesson, yet Mia hadn''t gone there but came over here to secretly watch them dance instead...


    Pete needed to take a leak, so he got up and walked over to the bathroom outside.


    As soon as he exited the dance studio, he spotted a little fellow dancing outside the door.


    Mia was frail, so she never attended any of the sports and dance sses.


    Yet, she was tiptoeing and gently turning her body at the moment.


    It was the dance that they were doing just now.


    Pete walked over.


    Seemingly having spotted him, Mia stopped moving.


    She stared at him with her big eyes and small oval-shaped face and said, "You guys looked great


    dancing just now, Cherry!"


    Pete kept quiet for a while.


    Then, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    The little Mia lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs.


    ¡°I¡­ I was too bored"


    There were also painting lessons and writing lessons being conducted elsewhere during the dance


    lesson, yet Mia hadn''t gone there but came over here to secretly watch them dance instead...


    Mia nced at Tanya cautiously and then at Pete.


    Seemingly having received encouragement, the timid girl performed the dance in front of Tanya.


    Tanya''s eyes lit up.


    To be honest, all these years, she had been wanting to take an apprentice and let them participate in


    competitions in the future.


    However, she had never found a suitable candidate.


    She didn''t expect the young Mia to be so talented in dancing! She was practically the best dancer


    among all the children in the ss! Moreover, she was born with a small frame and was flexible, which


    made her very suitable for dancing! Tanya gazed at her and asked, "Do you want to learn to dance?"


    Mia looked at Pete.


    Pete nodded at her.Mia nodded fiercely.


    "Yeah!"


    Tanya became tempted at once, and she almost blurted out the question ¡®Are you willing to learn from


    me?¡¯.


    But when she thought of Mia''s identity, she hesitated for a very long time before she finally heaved a


    sigh and got onto her feet.


    She ultimately didn''t say anything.


    She was that man''s daughter; Tanya mustn''t take her as an apprentice.


    Otherwise, she would end up bing entangled with him again.


    The school bell just so happened to ring at this point, so Tanya said, "Alright, let''s go back to your


    respective sses and get ready to go home!"


    The students scattered and left.


    Mia was the only one who kept looking back at her.


    Tanya steeled her heart and looked away.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Joel''s cell phone rang while he was waiting for Mia.


    Quentin''s voice came from the other end when he answered.


    "The DNA test report is out"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Joel tensed up and he asked nervously, "How are the results?"


    The previous generation of the Smiths had three sons, and Ian was the youngest.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They didn''t have any sisters.


    No one had given birth to any daughters in their generation, either.


    Though,n had adopted a daughter.


    Should Nora really turn out to be their cousin, that would be great.


    Besides, this would also given the courage to live on.


    Joel received a reply from Quentin while he was thinking about it.


    The reply took him by surprise.


    His upturned eyes slowly became downcast.


    A short whileter, he said, "I see.¡¯¡¯ After he hung up, Joel turned to look out the window and went into


    deep contemtion.


    Some timeter, he finally retracted his gaze as if he had made up his mind about something.


    Students started to exit the kindergarten after that.


    Joel got out of the car.


    Golden Sunshine Kindergarten students were all children of the rich and powerful.


    Therefore, the parents picking up their children were also all either rich or of high social status.


    In the past, it was Mia''s mother who had picked up Mia and Brandon from school.


    However, Joel was the oneing over every day now, which caused the other parents to also start


    picking up their children themselves.


    "Oh, are you here to pick up your child too, Mr.Smith? Nice to meet you!"


    "What a coincidence, Mr.Smith! Are you here to pick up your child from school?"


    "I''m the general manager of Glory Group, Mr.Smith.Nice to meet you¡­¡±


    When Tanya, who was holding Pete''s hand, was about to leave the kindergarten, she was greeted by


    the sight of directors from various corporations standing in a row at the door.


    The teachers in the kindergarten couldn''t help but marvel.


    "Oh my goodness, those parents usually send nannies or bodyguards to pick up and drop off their


    children.Why are so many of them here in person today?"


    "Anyone I hit with a random toss of a ball will probably have a worth of millions of dors!"


    "I bet you don''t understand why, right? Can''t you see? Everyone''s here for Mr.Smith!"


    "Mr.Smith is so handsome! No wonder Mia is so good-looking even though she¡¯s so young.She must


    have inherited her looks from Mr.Smith! He''s also so graceful, gentle, and elegant...Sigh, I''m so


    envious of Ms.Lynn! If only Mr.Smith would say something to me!"


    "I know, right? Ms.Turner, you''re a dance teacher, right? Why don''t you go and have a word with


    Mr.Smith?"


    Tanya, She lifted her head and nced at the door.


    The graceful figure standing across the crowd seemed to stand aloof from the world and gave off an air


    like that of a noble gentleman.


    Even after five years had passed, that man still shone so brightly and radiantly.


    Five years ago, she had said, "I want to hide you away and not let anyone else see you.You''re simply


    too outstanding; I''m afraid that someone will take you away from me!"


    But he had ultimately still be someone else''s husband.


    When she thought of how he and Hiry were married, she immediately retracted her gaze.


    Pete, who had caught a glimpse of her expression, became puzzled, and he asked, "Why aren''t you


    teaching Mia how to dance, God-mom? I think she dances very well.¡±


    Mia was thinner than most other children, and she didn''t have much baby fat on her small face.


    She had a small oval-shaped face and a pointed chin.


    When she danced, her form was very light and weightless as though she were a butterfly.


    Pete felt that it would be a huge pity if she didn''t dance.


    Tanya touched Pete''s head and replied, "It''s because her parents don''t allow her to dance."


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t she have been exposed to dancing when she was already five? Besides, she


    also really didn''t want to be involved with the Smiths anymore.


    Pete tilted his head and nodded as if he had understood something.


    Tanya took Pete to the roadside after they exited the kindergarten.


    The unreliable Nora had left with the car in the morning after she woke up, so the two of them could


    only take a cab home now.


    The kindergarten was rtively far from the area where they could hail a cab, so they walked one


    street down and went to another road.


    Joel had already spotted Tanya a long time ago.


    She was a dancer, after all.


    Her legs were long and her waist slender, making her look as charming as ever despite just wearing


    ordinary-looking clothes.


    He''d thought that they would at least make eye contact,but unexpectedly, Tanya didn''t take even a


    nce at him and took the child straight to the other side of the street.


    Light flickered in his upturned eyes.


    After clenching his fists a little, he picked up Mia and got into the car with her. While Tanya and Pete


    were waiting for a cab, an extended Lincoln suddenly stopped in front of them.


    The door opened, and Joel''s astonishingly good-looking visage appeared in front of them.


    He said, "Where are you going? I''ll give you guys a ride"


    Tanya was so shocked that she immediately looked around.


    When she saw that no one had noticed them, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she took Pete''s hand, took a step back, and said with an air of resistance, "No, it''s fine"


    But as soon as she said that, Joel uttered a domineering reply in a gentle voice, "Don''t make me get


    out of the car and kidnap you¡± Tanya, The parents and teachers nearby were about to walk over.


    Tanya didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she could only pick up Pete and quickly get into the car.


    The car door slowly closed.


    Mia called out happily, "Cherry ! Ms.Turner!"


    Tanya smiled at her.


    Pete took the initiative to sit beside Mia.


    Tanya''s brows knitted together¡ªshe could only sit next to Joel now.


    Nevertheless, she shifted away from him and put some distance between them.


    Joel frowned at the sight.


    He lowered his gaze and asked, "Your address?"


    Only then did Tanya finally react.


    After she gave him the Andersons¡¯ address, Joel looked at her and asked, "Are you staying with the


    Andersons?"


    Tanya nodded.


    Joel cast his eyes down.


    "It''s not very convenient staying in someone else''s home, right? Don''t you have anywhere else you can


    stay at?"


    Tanya turned away and replied, "That doesn''t seem to be any of your business, Mr.Smith"


    She was calling him Mr.Smith again...


    Joel took a deep breath and said, "That''s true.We have nothing to do with each other"


    Tanya clenched her jaw.


    Indeed, they had nothing to do with each other.


    In fact, that man must even hate her, right? That was why he didn''t allow his daughter to dance


    because she was a dancer, right? Tanya didn''t expect that Joel would hate her that much.


    It was just that if he hated her so much, then why was he sending them home? In the midst of her


    hesitance, Joel said, "It was my misunderstanding the other time.¡¯ The other time? Was he talking


    about that time in the hospital when he misunderstood that she was Mr.Hunt''s lover? With a cold look


    on her face, Tanya said sarcastically, "It''s not your fault, Mr.Smith.It''s because I look too much like


    someone''s mistress.¡¯¡¯


    Joel, He knew that she was dissing him, but from Tanya''s reaction, he instead caught vague shadows


    of what they were like in the past.


    He took a deep breath and said, "You don''t have to say that about yourself.That''s not what I meant,


    either...Never mind.I''m taking you home because I wanted to apologize to you."


    "You can save the apology, Mr.Smith; Tanya replied coldly, "It''ll be fine as long as you stay away from


    me in the future, lest I be an eyesore to you!"


    Joel: ¡°!!!"


    The kindergarten was very close to the Andersons¡¯ vi, so they had already arrived while they were


    talking.


    The chauffeur even felt as if his boss had given him a cold look when he stopped the car.


    "Let''s get off"


    Tanya was about to get out of the car with Pete when he suddenly looked at Joel and asked, "Mia''s


    Daddy, why are you forbidding Mia from learning how to dance?"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    His question stunned Joel.


    "What?"


    Pete nced at a cowering Mia and said sincerely, "She likes dancing very much.Restricting a child''s


    hobbies and interests is not something that a good father does"


    Seeing that Joel''s expression had tensed up and that he wasn''t speaking, Tanya beckoned to Pete and


    said, "Come on down now."


    Pete hopped off the car.


    The two of them entered the Andersons¡¯ vi hand in hand The car door slowly closed as they


    disappeared at the door.


    When the car started once more, Joel finally looked at Mia.


    He beckoned to Mia, who went over to him docilely at once.


    She tried to please him and said cautiously, "Mia doesn''t like dancing, Daddy..."


    Her eyes flickered as she spoke, and there was a bit of panic in them.


    Joel''s heart ached for some reason.


    He asked, "Was it your mother who forbade you from learning how to dance, Mia?"


    Mia nodded, but then shook her head again.


    In the end, she lowered her head and said uneasily, "Mommy said that Daddy hates someone who


    dances, and told me not to learn to dance.Don''t worry, Daddy, Mia won''t dance!"


    Her words made Joel''s eyes widen in shock.


    Joel had always wanted to know Mia''s interests and preferences while she was growing up, but he


    found that everything that the girl liked to eat and y with were all things that he liked.


    He had always thought that she had inherited those traits from him.


    Little did he expect that they were actually all a result of Hiry''s training? Joel''s expression darkened.


    "Daddy doesn''t dislike dancing.¡¯ Mia''s eyes lit up at once, and she asked, "Then can Mia learn to dance


    with Ms.Turner?"


    Joel looked at her.


    His jaw tensed up as he asked, "Do you like Ms.Turner very much, Mia?"


    Mia gave him a timid smile and replied, "Yeah"


    She lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs as she said, "Ms.Turner dances really beautifully,


    yeah.I secretly watched her a few times.She also really likes to smile.I like her very much...But Mommy


    doesn''t like Ms.Turner¡­¡± She looked rather depressed at this point.


    Then, she added, "Besides, Ms.Turner also doesn''t like Mia"


    The disappointed girl said, "She refused to teach me today.Tanya had refused to teach her¡­¡±


    It must be because she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him, right? Joel''s long, slender


    fingers balled up slightly, and the look in his eyes turned even frostier than before.


    He rubbed Mia''s head gently.


    After a short silence, he said, "It''s okay.I''ll think of something if you want to learn dancing.¡¯ At the


    Andersons¡¯.


    Nora had juste out of the bath when Pete got home.


    The woman, who was wearing a silk nightgown, let out azy yawn and copsed onto the bed.


    Pete greeted her.


    "Hi, Mommy.¡¯


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nora waved and said, "Yeah.Do your homework yourself.¡¯


    "Okay"


    Pete went to the study after that.


    Nora was about to go to bed when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Cherry''s young and tender voice rang out on the phone when she answered the call.


    "My dearest Mommy, have you found out where Sponsor Grandpa is?"


    They had been chatting on Messenger for more than a month.


    Their spark of friendship had been getting stronger and stronger, but their chat had been inactive the


    whole day the day before.


    Why hadn''t Sponsor Grandpae online yet today? Cherry was panicked.


    As though her actions were right and justified, Nora replied, "Oh.I forgot about it.¡±


    Cherry sighed.


    "Then are you willing to look him up for me now, Mommy?"


    "No, I''m not."


    Cherry was so mad that her little chest was heaving up and down.


    She silently told herself that she was her biological mother...


    She could only grin and bear with it and ask, "Then when will you be free to look him up for me?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, "When I wake up, I guess.Alright, I''m hanging up!"


    She was really sleepy now.


    Beep...


    beep...


    beep...


    The disconnected tone made Cherry''s heart go cold.


    Her little shoulders drooped as she looked up at the big vi in front of her, on the brink of tears.She


    was staying with her father at the Hunts¡¯ family home at the moment.


    The family home was actually a manor.


    By right, since Justin was the head of the Hunts, he should have been living in the manor.


    However, because the Hunts were all living together, this meant that his second uncle''s family was also


    living there.


    Moreover, there was also that incident with the elderly Mrs.Hunt previously.


    Thus, Justin had taken Pete with him and resided elsewhere instead.


    As Justin had taught his second uncle''s family a good lesson and also gotten something on them after


    they made that mistake, they had be much more well-behaved and didn''t dare toe over


    anymore.


    Coupled with the fact that the two of them were staying in the main house, this meant that Cherry still


    hadn''t met anyone from the Hunts yet, even though it had been two days since they moved back.


    In the midst of her thoughts, Justin strode into the room.


    He looked down at her and asked gently, "There''s a family dinner tonight.Do you want to join them?"


    A family dinner? Cherry loved lively ces the most.


    Moreover, several of her elders would also be there, which meant that she would gain a few more


    people that doted on and loved her.


    Thus, she nodded and replied, "Yeah, I wanna go!"


    "Okay Justin smiled at her.


    Had it been his son instead, he definitely wouldn''t have wanted to go.


    As expected, his daughter''s personality was different.


    She was much livelier and more cheerful than his son.


    He bent over, picked up Cherry with one arm, and carried her downstairs.


    The Hunts hosted a family dinner every month.


    All the Hunts were required to attend it as long as they were in New York¡ªthis was a rule in the family.


    By the time they went down to the main living room, the spacious living room was already full of people.


    His second uncle, Roger Hunt, sat quietly in the corner.


    Roger''s son, Fatty, was ying with his cell phone with his head down.


    Apart from them, the other Hunts in the family were also present.


    The elderly Mrs.Hunt had already been discharged from the hospital and was currently seated on the


    chair next to the master seat.


    The master seat belonged to the head of the family.


    The moment Justin came down, all the Hunts stood up.


    Even if they were his elders, they were still required to show the head of the family courtesy.


    Mrs.Hunt, who was the oldest there, said, "You''re here, Justin¡±


    Justin nodded and greeted his grandmother.Then, as if he was teaching his child manners even


    though he was, in fact, giving his daughter a reminder he said, "Say hi to your Great-Grandma, Pete."


    Cherry looked at Mrs.Hunt eagerly.


    So, was she the Great-Grandma who''d had a fall some time back, causing her brother to be used of


    pushing her? Mrs.Hunt was also looking at her.


    She hade to know what had happened after she regained consciousness after the operation.


    The olddy had felt rather distressed that her son and his family had used her against a child.


    Pete was not like other children; he was mildly autistic and didn''t like to talk.


    After that incident, the rtionship that they had built after so much effort must be almost all gone by


    now, right? Mrs.Hunt heaved a sigh at the thought and looked at Cherry cautiously.


    Knowing that her great-grandson probably didn''t dare to approach her anymore, she said regretfully,


    "Never mind...Let''s not make things difficult for the child anymore!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Don''t make things difficult for Pete anymore.He has mild autism, you know!" said


    Raymond Hunt, Justin''s second uncle.


    He sounded as if he was echoing Mrs.Hunt, but in truth, he was embarrassing Pete in front of all the


    other Hunts.


    He added, "He doesn''t like talking!"


    How could a child that didn''t talk possibly inherit thepany in the future? Even if he was currently


    stripped of authority, once Justin became old, wouldn''t thepany still be theirs in the end anyway?

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Mrs.Hunt became angry the moment Raymond said that.


    She snapped, "Pete isn''t autistic, Raymond! Don''t you dare spout nonsense!"


    Raymond curled his lip disdainfully.


    "Yeah, yeah, Pete isn''t autistic.He just doesn''t like talking to people, that''s all.Sigh, he can''t just keep


    avoiding talking to people when he takes over thepany in the future, right?"


    Roger said, "Don''t say that, Dad.Who knows, he may recover after he grows up.¡¯¡¯


    Chester couldn''t tell that they were mocking Pete.


    Neither did he recognize that the child was his leader, and thought she was his quiet and reticent little


    nephew, so he echoed them and said, "Yeah, it''ll be fine once he grows up!"


    Raymond, however, scoffed and said, "That''s what everyone said when he was a baby, but you don''t


    see his condition getting any better thest few years, either...But I''m just worrying over nothing, of


    course, because Justin will definitely have everything all nicely nned out for thepany in the


    future, right?"


    He then looked at Fatty and reprimanded him.


    "And you, too, Fatty.Don''t just study all the time.What''s the use of being so academic? All that studying


    has made you stupid instead.What matters the most as a leader is eloquence! How can you make


    people trust and believe in you if you''re not eloquent?"


    He was both overtly and secretly demeaning Pete.


    All the other Hunts looked at Pete when they heard what he said.


    Indeed, what was the use of a genius if he was autistic? Seeing that his words were showing effect,


    Raymond immediately became rather smug.


    Roger, however, narrowed his eyes.


    During past family dinners, Pete had either skipped it altogether and if he did attend, Justin would


    always lose his temper whenever someone mentioned the words ¡®mild autism¡¯.


    Why was he keeping quiet this time, though? Could it be that...


    He was still wondering about it when the little fellow in Justin''s arms called out sweetly, "Hi,Great-


    Grandma!"


    Roger: ¡°???"


    Raymond was also dumbfounded.


    He stared at the child in Justin''s arms in disbelief and said, "Were you the one talking just now, Pete?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes and looked at Justin.


    Then, in her young but clear voice, she asked, "Is that grandpa deaf or blind, Daddy? Why are his ears


    and eyes so bad? Since our family is so rich, you have to get the doctor to take a look at him!"


    The corners of Justin''s lips curled into a smile.


    His usually standoffish countenance looked rather rxed.


    He nced at Raymond and replied leisurely, "He''s very old, so he can neither see nor hear anything


    clearly."


    Raymond:¡±!!!"


    Cherry replied adorably, "Oh, I see!"


    As for Mrs.Hunt, she was so excited upon hearing Cherry¡¯ s voice that her eyes reddened.


    She wanted to reach out and take her into her arms, but when she thought of how the little fellow


    loathed physical contact with others the most, she retracted her arms and asked with a smile, "Is Pete


    talking now? Has he recovered?"


    Justin cast his eyes down dispassionately and kept quiet.


    Instead, he put his daughter down.


    As soon as Cherry''s feet touched the floor, she ran toward Mrs.Hunt.


    The little figure dived into the elderlydy''s arms and she called out adorably and tenderly, "Great-


    Grandma!"


    Not only was the little fellow sweet-smelling and tender, but ¡®he¡¯ was finally willing to let her hug ¡®him¡¯


    now.


    Mrs.Hunt became even more excited, so much so that her hands even started to shake.


    She let out an excited sound of acknowledgment and then, without a second thought, took off a ring


    she was wearing and stuffed it into Cherry''s hands.


    She said, "Here, this is for you, Pete!"


    Everyone present was shocked at the sight.


    Mrs.Hunt''s ring was made of top-quality jadeite that formed only in hundreds of thousands of years,


    and was worth over ten million dors! The elderly Mr.Hunt had given it to her when they got married


    back then! At that time, they had said that it was to be passed on to future generations as a family


    heirloom! The elderlydy had also been urging Justin to get married all this time, so that she could gift


    the ring to her daughter-inw.


    It was a symbol of one''s status as the female master of the Hunts! Why had she instead given the ring


    to Pete in a moment of excitement today? Raymond panicked.


    He stepped forward and said with a smile, "Look at how muddleheaded you are, Mom.This is a


    woman''s ring; why would you give it to Pete?"


    The olddy nced at him and replied with a smile, "Pete can keep it and give it to his wife in the


    future, then!"


    In other words, she was saying that Pete''s wife would be the female master of the Hunts in the future.


    In that case, Pete''s position as the head of the family was not to be doubted! The elderlydy was


    backing Pete up! Raymond frowned and looked at Fatty with dissatisfaction .


    Then, he said, "You mustn''t be biased, Mom.Since you''ve given that to Pete, what are you going to


    give Fatty?"


    The fat little boy also looked at her expectantly.


    Mrs.Hunt nced at him and said with a smile, "Fatty can ask his Uncle Justin if there''s anything he


    wants! Justin is rich! And he''s also the head of the family!"


    Raymond''s expression darkened even further.


    Roger also lowered his gaze.


    Seeing that the two of them were no longer creating any more trouble, Mrs.Hunt finally looked at


    Cherry and said, "Put the ring away properly, Pete."


    Cherry hastily said, "This is too precious, Great-Grandma.I can''t ept it!"


    "One shouldn''t reject gifts from their elders.Just take it"


    Cherry subconsciously wanted to look for Nora, but she suddenly realized that Mommy wasn''t here, so


    she looked at Justin instead.


    Justin cast his eyes down and smiled.


    Then, he stepped forward, took the ring from Cherry, and said, "Since Great- Grandma has given it to


    you, then just ept it.But you''re still young, so you can''t wear it yet.We''ll let your Mommy wear it first."


    ¡®¡¯Mommy¡¯¡¯? Mrs.Hunt''s eyes lit up the moment he said that.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked, "What Mommy?"


    The others also looked at him.


    Was that man, who had made up his mind to remain single for his entire life, finally getting married?


    Raymond and Roger instantly felt a sense of crisis.


    Should Justin get married and have another two sons, wouldn''t Fatty have even less of a chance?! The


    two of them frowned.


    All of a sudden, Raymond said, "Alright, the grownups are going to talk.Why don''t you kids go to the


    side and y some games?"


    He gave Fatty a look after he spoke.


    Fatty immediately understood what he meant.


    He took a step forward, grabbed Cherry''s hand, and said, "C''mon Pete, why don''t we y some


    games? This mobile game is very popr now.Anyone can y it as long as they are not too


    stupid.Surely you know how to y it, right?"


    It wasmon knowledge that Pete was a nerd whose only hobby was studying.This meant that he


    would definitely suck at ying games


    Cherry:¡±???"


    Before she could even speak, Mrs.Hunt panicked and said, "Children shouldn''t y games too much!"


    Roger smiled and said, "That''s a rather misguided statement, Grandma.Games can also reflect a


    person''s intelligence.Besides, people who only know how to memorize their books and fail to exercise


    practical application in their studies tend to have one-track minds."


    He looked at Justin and said, "Isn''t Justin himself someone who excels in every aspect? I''m sure Pete


    is also someone like that, so let''s just let him y!"


    The way he spoke sounded as if people who were bad at games were very stupid! Justin¡¯ lip corners


    curled into a smile when he heard what he said.


    Wasn''t that game that Fatty mentioned exactly the one that Cherry live-streamed herself ying? He


    had already found out a long time ago that Cherry was the local server''s top yer in that game! Over


    at the other side, Fatty had already taken out his cell phone.


    He asked, "Do you have an ount? Come on, let''s y a round! I can carry you in the game as long


    as you''re not particrly stupid! This game is the best at reflecting whether someone is clever or not!"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Cherry: ¡±???"


    Were they asking her if she had ever yed it before? Kiddo, are you sure you aren''t joking? she


    thought.


    She looked down at the cell phone in her hands¡ªit was her brother''s.


    In order to prevent anyone from discovering that they had switched ces, they would always switch


    cell phones with each other, too.


    In order to y her game, she had prepared two cell phones for herself.


    The one that she had brought with her here was her brother''s, so the game wasn''t installed in it.


    She said, "Gimme a moment, I have to download the game first!"


    Fatty nodded.


    "Okay, hurry up.¡¯


    Cherry nodded and stretched out her chubby little finger.


    She pressed a few times nimbly on the phone and started the download.


    On the other side, Chester panicked.


    He was on his little nephew''s side, after all! Thus, he came over hastily and said, "What are you guys


    ying? I''ll carry you guys!"


    Fatty knew that this uncle of his was great at games, and even live-streamed.


    If he carried them in the game, it definitely wouldn''t highlight Pete''s stupidity.


    Fatty''s eyes swiveled around.


    Then, he grinned and said, "Pete has never yed this game before, so he''ll definitely have a hard


    time getting started.Why don''t we have a PvP battle with each other first? This way, he can also


    familiarize himself with the game!"


    PvP battles referred to one-on-one, yer-versus-yer battles in the game.


    Once a yer lost all of their HP their character would die.


    Fatty felt that Pete definitely wouldn''t be familiar with the game, since this was his first time ying it.


    Wouldn''t he be able to easily trash the other party and take several of his lives, then? If he could get a


    kill ratio of zero to several dozen, Daddy and Grandpa would definitely praise him! He could also take


    the opportunity to show everyone present that he, Fatty, was the most outstanding child in this


    generation of the Hunts.


    Chester was usually quite the dimwit, but he nevertheless instantly understood the seven to eight-year-


    old boy''s intentions.


    He said anxiously, "No, that won''t do!"


    "Why not?" asked Fatty.


    Chester coughed and said, "Who would ask for a PvP battle right off the bat? I don''t think this is fair to


    Pete.¡±


    Fatty argued for his case and said, "It isn''t unfair.This would also allow us to see Pete''s level, after


    all.Are you scared to have a PvP battle with me, Pete?"


    Cherry, who was currently downloading the game, looked up with her big round eyes when she heard


    him.


    She blinked and replied, "Sure, no problem!"


    Her young, tender voice could practically make one melt.


    Her voice made Mrs.Hunt feel as if someone had just coated her heart in honey.


    She beckoned to her and said, "We won''t y with him if you don''t want to, Pete! Come over to Great-


    Grandma instead!"


    Cherry tilted her head and looked at Mrs.Hunt.


    When she saw the elderlydy''s kind eyes, she smiled sweetly and said, "It''ll be fine, Great-Grandma!"


    Mrs.Hunt shook her head and said earnestly, "It''s not good to immerse yourself in games.Take a look at


    Chester; weren''t all of you opposed to him ying games ?¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Raymondughed and said, "It''s not like Fatty is ying it as a profession.He''s just cultivating the mind


    and spirit.Besides, I heard that ying games can also train a child¡¯ s ability to focus, so it''s not


    necessarily all bad.Clever children will always master everything at one go, no matter what they do."


    A smiling Roger also said, "Don''t worry, Grandma.Pete has always been smart ever since he was a


    baby.He has a very high IQ, so a bit of gaming won''t be any trouble for him at all."


    Then, Roger looked at Fatty and said, "Show your younger cousin some mercy."


    Fatty grinned and replied, "No problem, Daddy!"


    At the sight of his confidence, Roger suddenly suggested, "It certainly isn''t quite appropriate to just


    focus on ying games.Why don''t we have a bet?"


    Raymond immediately spoke in favor of the suggestion.


    He said, "That''s a good idea! Otherwise, the children won''t be motivated to win, either! Why don''t we


    have a bet ? If Fatty loses, I''ll give up 1% of my shares in thepany .How does that sound?"


    1% of his shares? Now, that was going a little too far! The Hunts¡¯ assets were worth trillions of dors.


    Even though he only owned 20% of thepany''s shares, 1% of that 20% was still worth several


    millions of dors! Mrs.Hunt''s expression darkened.


    "The children are just fooling around.The stakes are too high, Raymond!"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Raymond walked over to Mrs.Hunt with a smile and took her arm.


    The man was already in his fifties, yet he was behaving like a child.


    He said, "We''re just having fun,Mom! Besides, we are a family.It''s the same no matter who owns the


    shares! I''m sure Justin will rise up to the challenge, right?"


    Justin cast his eyes down and said, "Are you talking about 1% of thepany''s shares, or 1% of your


    shares in thepany, Uncle Raymond?"


    Raymond was taken aback for a moment.


    Justin sneered, "Since you want to have some fun, then let ¡®s up the stakes.What say you to 1% of the


    company¡¯s shares?"


    Given how profitable the Hunt Corporation¡¯s shares were, 1% of thepany''s shares would involve a


    transfer of billions of dors¡¯ worth of profits! The stakes were too high! Who would gamble dozens of


    billions of dors on a one-time bet? Raymond''s expression darkened.


    He subconsciously looked at Roger.


    Roger smiled and said, "Since Justin has said so, then let¡¯ s do just that.


    Raymond wanted to say something, but Roger tugged on his sleeve, lowered his voice, and said,


    "Justin must have suddenly raised the stakes because he thinks you won''t bear to part with that much


    money, so you definitely won''t dare to continue with the bet!"


    Raymond immediately understood what Roger meant! So, Justin was waging psychological warfare


    with him! He let out a coldugh and exchanged a look with Roger.


    Then, he lowered his voice and asked, "Are you sure Pete has never yed that game before?"


    Roger nodded.


    "He is always studying every day, so how would he possibly have any time to y games? He only


    downloaded it once in California and yed it for an afternoon there, but he uninstalled it after that.I''m


    sure he can''t y it"


    Raymond looked at his little grandson again.


    Fatty was seven to eight years old this year, and he was very good at games.


    The Hunts were all very smart.


    Wouldn''t it be a cinch for Fatty to bully a five-year-old? Besides, no matter how clever a child was, they


    would still have to familiarize themselves with the game''s workings before they could be adept at


    any game.


    This pocket of time Pete would need, signified that victory was pretty much in the bag for Fatty! Thus,


    Raymond immediately smiled and said, "Sure, Justin .I''ll bet 1% of thepany''s shares.How about


    you?"


    Justin was about to speak when Raymond suddenly added, "You''re the head of the Hunt Corporation,


    so I can''t possibly ask for your shares, either, right? How about this ¡ªif Fatty is lucky enough to win,


    then you''ll give me that ring that Mom gave Pete just now! This request isn''t too much, is it?"


    At first nce, when onepared shares worth billions of dors to a ring worth millions of dors, it


    seemed like Raymond was losing out in the deal.


    However, one could earn billions of dors, but the ring was priceless! Moreover, that wasn''t just a


    mere ring¡ªit was also something that symbolized the wife of the next head of the family! Raymond had


    certainly got it all figured out! Mrs.Hunt became infuriated at once.


    She said, "How can you gamble with each other when the children are just ying some games at


    home? Besides, that''s a gift from me.How can it be transferred to someone else?"


    Raymond looked at her and said, "How can you be so biased, Mom? Why didn''t you say that we''re


    going too far when I offered my shares worth billions of dors? Or is it because...Justin doesn''t dare to


    take up the bet with me?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    A lot of people most of them the Hunts¡¯ coteral and direct descendants¡ªhade for the Hunts¡¯


    family dinner.By repeatedly using phrases such as "Do you dare to do it or not"


    In front of so many people, Raymond was obviously leaving Justin no way out.


    Should he refuse the bet at a time like this, it would be tantamount to him showing signs of cowardice!


    Raymond was certain that Justin would agree to it¡ªafter all, that was the only option he had.


    Sure enough, after a short silence, Justin slowly replied, "Let''s do it."


    Raymond and Roger exchanged a look and smirked.


    How dare Pete attend the dinner! Mrs.Hunt was also too biased.


    Pete was just a five-year-old boy who hadn''t even grown up, yet she was giving him the family


    heirloom! She was too much! They were bent on making Pete make a fool out of himself today!


    Mrs.Hunt wanted to stop them again, but Justin gave her aforting look, which made the olddy


    close her mouth.


    Fatty became even more excited when he heard their conversation.


    He selected the hero that he was the most skilled at ying as, and asked Cherry, "Which hero are you


    ying as, Pete? You can just pick any of them¡±


    Cherry nodded, selected the little girl hero that she always yed as, and replied, "I''m picking this


    one.What about you?"


    Fatty answered, "I''m ying as this guy!"


    "Pfft!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cherry broke into a grin andughed.


    As soon as she turned on the game, she transformed into her irritable little girl persona and started to


    diss her opponent.


    She said, "Okay.C''mon sonny, I''m going to beat you so bad today that your mom won''t even recognize


    you!"


    Fatty was taken aback.


    "Who do you think you''re calling ¡®sonny''?"


    "Your hero, of course.Isn''t he my hero''s son?"


    Fatty, who had been taken advantage of for no reason whatsoever, was furious.


    He controlled his hero in the game and made him go straight to Cherry.


    Cherry, who looked like she was in high spirits, had a triumphant look on her face.


    She deliberately acted as if she was ying the game for the first time, making her hero walkabout left


    and right awkwardly as if she didn''t even know how to use the controls.


    "Oh no, why is she walking away?!" Cherry said.


    Fatty was overjoyed.


    He chased after Cherry''s hero and started to attack her.


    Cherry didn''t fight back in the early stages of the round.


    Instead, she deliberately made her hero sway left and right, making Fatty burst outughing.


    "Dummy Pete, you''re so stupid! Can''t you even walk? I''m gonna teach you how to behave today!"


    Cherry put on a feint in the first half and didn''t fire even a single shot.


    She kept her HP under control and allowed Fatty to deplete it to the lowest it could go.


    After that, she seemed to understand something and became so scared that she started to run toward


    her defensive tower.


    Fatty chased after her.


    She had only a little HP left! As long as he could make contact with Cherry, there would be absolutely


    no problem at all.


    It would be fine even if he had to defend against her defensive tower.


    Yet, as if Cherry had suddenly pressed something wrong by ident, she pressed the button for her


    first skill.


    Her hero immediately did a tuck-and-roll and moved to the left, causing Fatty to miss! Right at this


    point, the sound indicating a kill rang out on the phone!


    ¡®¡®Pete Hunt¡¯ had killed ¡®The Unbeatable And Most Handsome¡±


    "He lost so quickly?"


    ¡®¡®A triumphant ¡° Raymond said, "You''re too lousy, Pete.Even if this is your first time ying, you still lost


    too quickly.It hasn''t even been a minute, you know?"


    Roger also smirked and said, "A bet''s a bet, Justin.That ring¡­¡± Justin looked at them, dark light


    flickering in his eyes.


    In front of all the Hunts, his lips slowly parted and he asked, "The children are fooling around.Are you


    sure that the bet just now is valid?"


    Raymond chuckled at once and said, "You mustn''t go back on your word, Justin.You''re a man, right?


    Besides, you''re even the man overseeing the Hunt Corporation.You have to keep your word; you can''t


    renege on it!"


    Justin raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you sure, Uncle Raymond ? ¡°


    "Yes,m."


    As soon as Raymond said that, Justin sighed and said, "In that case, I will graciously ept 1% of the


    company shares from you"


    He turned and looked at Sean, who was standing behind him, and instructed, "Prepare the share


    transfer agreement and let Uncle Raymond sign itter.¡±


    "Yes, sir"


    Raymond was stunned.Roger, who was also dumbfounded, subconsciously said, "Rather than us


    transferring shares to you, Justin, you should be giving us the ring instead.After all, Fatty is the one


    who won just now..."


    However, he suddenly realized something at this point, and he looked at the children.


    He was dumbstruck when he saw Fatty''s reaction.


    Fatty''s cell phone screen dimmed at this point.


    Fatty was still dumbfounded.


    What had just happened? When he looked back up, he saw Cherry patting her little chest.


    She looked at him and remarked, "Whew, that was so close¡­¡±


    Fatty understood now¡ªhe must have been unlucky just now! He had been so close to killing her hero!


    He demanded angrily, "Again!"


    "...That''s not really good, is it?" asked Cherry. Fatty panicked.


    "What''s so bad about it?" Cherry sighed.


    "What I mean is that the stakes aren''t really good.I''ve already won, so I''m not going to y anymore!"


    Fatty: ¡°!!!"


    He was so mad that he ran to Roger and said, "Daddy, let''s bet on it again! Grandpa, take out another


    1%!"


    1% of the shares equated to billions of dors! Raymond, who had panicked after losing the huge sum


    of money, said anxiously, "No, no, no¡­¡±


    When an indignant Fatty turned around, he immediately saw Cherry making faces at him.


    On top of that, she even looked as if she had just given herself a huge fright.


    The little fellow put on a pretense and said, "Pete was so scared just now, Daddy! I don''t know what


    happened, either.Howe Fatty died just like that? I was only left with the barest of HP!"


    Justin, What was one supposed to do when their daughter suddenly started putting on a show with


    them? Pamper her and go along with her, of course! Justin stretched out his big hand, ruffled her hair,


    and said with a doting smile, "Pete is so awesome.To think you''ve actually won 1% of thepany''s


    shares for Daddy.You''re so good at the game even though this is your first time ying it!"


    Cherry grinned at him.


    Their conversation made Raymond''s face flushpletely red.


    As though a gambler''s mindset, the loss of billions of dors just now made him anxious and irritable.


    He looked at Fatty and asked, "Are you sure you can beat him if you go at it again?"


    Fatty nodded, "Yes, I am! I was so close just now!"


    "Okay! Grandpa will trust you once more!"


    Raymond looked straight at Justin and said, "One more time!"


    Cherry buried her head into Justin''s shoulder and said, "Pete doesn''t wanna, Daddy! It''s too scary!


    Pete is scared! Justin, He ruffled her hair and spoke gently as he appeased her.


    "Okay, okay.We won''t y anymore..."


    However, the more he refused to y, the more determined to continue Raymond became, so he said,


    "Are you stopping, Justin? Surely you can''t just leave after you win, right? It doesn''t work that way!"


    Raymond, whose eyes were all red, stood and stared at him.


    "The bet between the children only involves a few billion dors.I''m staking billions of dors on this


    while you only need to offer up Mom''s ring.It''s not like you''re too scared to bet, right?"


    Seemingly driven into a corner, Justin could only pat Cherry on the shoulder and say, "Let''s y


    another round, Pete?"


    "But Daddy, I''m scared!"


    "Don''t be scared.Just close your eyes and mess around.¡¯¡¯ Cherry looked up at him ¡®timidly'' and said,


    "Sigh, I thought you said that it''s not good to gamble, Daddy...I''m going, then.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ¡®¡®Left with no other option¡¯¡¯, Cherry sat in front of Fatty with her cell phone and turned on the game


    again.


    Fatty controlled his hero and rushed straight toward Cherry''s hero again.


    The two of them shed in the middle of the arena.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Cherry blinked and repeated the same trick.


    After allowing Fatty to reduce her HP to the barest minimum, she ¡®coincidentally¡¯ killed Fatty¡¯s hero


    instead! Fatty jumped onto his feet.


    "Why am I dead again?"


    Cherry blinked with her big round eyes.


    "Yeah, I didn''t do anything, either.How did I fire a cannon? ...Oh, I get it now!"


    Fatty: ¡°???"


    Cherry said with a straight face, "It''s because your mom will always be your mom.Sons can''t just usurp


    the throne whenever they want to-"


    Fatty:¡±!!!"


    Her words made Roger narrow his eyes a little.


    By the time Fatty rushed over again to ask for another round, Raymond had already be


    thoroughly anxious and irritable at his losses.


    Within a matter of a mere few minutes, he had actually lost 2% of thepany''s shares and gone from


    owning 2% of the shares to 18%?? Raymond was so furious that he smacked the table.


    "One more time!" Fatty nodded.


    He was about to set off when Roger grabbed his arm.


    Then, he looked at Justin and Cherry with a smile and said, "Nice one, Justin¡± Justin raised his


    eyebrows.


    "I told you, there''s no need to raise the stakes like that when the children are just fooling around.Look


    at how rmed and anxious Uncle Raymond has be after he lost!"


    His words made Raymond flush as red as a tomato.


    He pointed at Justin angrily and sputtered, "You, you, you..."


    Justin''s expression turned cold and he said nothing.


    Cherry, however, said, "Daddy, I''m so scared! Is that grandpa having a stroke? His fingers keep


    shaking!"


    Raymond:¡±???"


    Even Justin couldn''t help just smile.


    His anger from just now disappeared, and his voice was low and gentle as he replied, "No, Uncle


    Raymond is just being a sore loser.Forget it, you don''t need to prepare the agreement anymore, Sean"


    Raymond knew that Justin was provoking him the moment he heard what he said.


    It was either he toughed it out and went along with Justin¡¯ s words but he would probably never be able


    to hold his head up high in front of the Hunts after that since he was the one who suggested the bet,


    yet also the one being a sore loser in the end or he surrendered the shares! Raymond was thick-


    skinned.


    Thinking that he could just redeem his reputation in the future, he was about to speak when the same


    young and tender voice said, "Why would he be a sore loser, Daddy? That grandpa was really amazing


    just now, and he even asked if you dared to bet with him.Is he the one who actually doesn''t dare to?


    Also, can people just cancel their bets at will? Daddy taught me that I should always keep my


    word.Otherwise, it would be no different from a fart-!"


    Raymond,"!!!"


    Her words were too humiliating! His words would be no different from a fart?! He took a few deep


    breaths.


    There was no way he could part with the money, but the problem was that he would thoroughly


    embarrass himself...


    He couldn''t quite stomach the aggravation.


    At this point, Roger smiled and said, "That''s impossible.It¡¯s just a few billion dors.


    Dad, give it to him: Raymond looked at Roger and eximed, "Roger!"


    Roger''s expression darkened.


    "Give it to him"


    Raymond finally turned to Justin and said indignantly, "Prepare the agreement!"


    Sean immediately nodded.


    "Yes, sir.'''' At the sight of him turning and leaving, Raymond said sarcastically, "Your assistant is terrible,


    Justin.How can he say that when you haven''t even agreed?"


    Sean ignored him.


    Instead, his footsteps toward the outside quickened as he got ready to print the papers.


    To be honest, 2% of the shares were actually very important to them! Justin, however, replied, "We''re a


    family, Uncle Raymond.How would he possibly have the guts to disobey your instructions?"


    Raymond:¡±???"


    Was there even anyone who didn''t know that no one could order about the few subordinates under


    Justin''smand, except for Justin himself? He was going too far by saying that!!! While Cherry was


    provoking Raymond and his family at the Hunts¡¯, Pete was in school.


    During ss, a child raised his hand.


    "Ms.Lynn, my head hurts."


    The teacher hurriedly walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The little fellow pointed to his head and replied, "It hurts.Ms.Lynn had no choice but to let him rest at


    the side.¡±


    After ss, everyone surrounded the boy with a headache.


    "Jimmy, are you pretending to have a headache?"


    The boy named Jimmy shook his head.


    "No, I''m not¡¯


    "But my mom said that your mom says you''re just pretending to have a headache so that you can y


    truant "


    Jimmy''s eyes reddened and he stood up.


    "That''s not true! My head really hurts!"


    "You''re just pretending!"


    "Yes, you''re just pretending! Your mom said so in the kindergarten parents¡¯ group chat!"


    Jimmy was so mad that he clenched his fists.


    Mia came over and said softly, "Don''t talk about Jimmy like that.I''m sure he''s not pretending!"


    Mia spoke very softly.


    Pete found the way she spoke very calming, so she was the only one with whom he was willing to y


    in the kindergarten.


    Seeing that even she had spoken up, Pete nced at Jimmy and sent a text message to Nora:


    ¡®Mommy, I have a ssmate who keeps having a headache.What''s going on?¡¯


    Meanwhile.


    Jimmy''s mother wasining madly in the parents¡¯ group chat.


    Jimmy''s Mom: ''The teacher called me and said that Jimmy was having a headache again.Sigh, kids


    are so sly these days.It must be because I picked him up and brought him home the moment they


    calledst time that he has learned to lie now¡¯


    Brandon''s Mom: ''Is he always having a headache? You''d best send him for a checkup¡±


    Jimmy''s Mom: ¡®ls there even any need for a child to see a doctor because of headaches? I think he''s


    fine.Besides, they''ll definitely make him do a whole bunch of brain CT scans and MRI scans.Those will


    expose the child to radiation!"


    Helen''s Mom: ¡®Yes, kids nowadays are really smart.They know what works best for them and are


    always pretending¡±


    The messages from the group chat and Pete were so noisy that Nora couldn''t sleep, so she picked up


    her phone.


    When she saw the messages, she sent one back to Pete.


    Pete gave Nora a video call after seeing her reply.


    Then, he followed her instructions and gave Jimmy a checkup.


    For example, he pressed the top of his head and asked, "Does it hurt here?"


    After asking him a few questions, Nora''szy voice came through the phone and she said, "I''m hanging


    up.¡¯


    Then, she went to the group chat and sent a message.


    Nora: ¡®Jimmy''s mom, his situation is not promising.You should take him to the hospital for a lumbar


    puncture right away¡±


    The parents in the group chat, who were chatting about how their children were always ying tricks,


    were dumbfounded and all of them stopped talking.


    A short whileter, Jimmy''s mother popped up.


    Jimmy''s Mom:''???''


    Jimmy''s Mom: ¡®Are you crazy? The most that''s ever necessary when people have headaches are


    brain CT scans.Why would he need to do a lumbar puncture?¡¯


    Nora answered calmly: ''I am a doctor¡±


    Jimmy''s Mom: ''Does being a doctor mean you can tell us to do things? We actually have a doctor in


    the group chat? The Golden Sunshine Kindergarten actually has parents who are doctors? Are you


    reallycking this bit of money for medical tests from me?¡¯


    The others echoed her: ¡®Yes, she''s right.Hospitals keep prescribing this and that to patients these


    days.There are actually parents in this group chat who are so poor that they want to cheat others of this


    bit of money?¡¯


    ¡®She must be a quack doctor, right?¡¯


    ¡®Don''t spout nonsense here just because you have a bit of knowledge.What does a lumbar puncture


    have to do with the brain?¡¯


    Jimmy''s Mom: ''This is just a quack doctor''s misdiagnosis! Get out of the group!¡¯

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Nora, who had seen family members of patients that were even more unreasonable, wasn''t bothered.


    Instead, she wrote: ¡®¡¯Jimmy is likely suffering from encephalitis¡¯ She was about to send the message


    after drafting it when she suddenly saw a message prompt¡±


    ¡®¡¯You have been kicked out of the group chat by the administrator¡¯¡¯


    Nora: ¡°???"


    She raised her eyebrows and stared at her phone for a while.


    A brief momentter, she scoffed and opened Cherry''s chat window.


    Then, she sent a message to Pete: '' He is likely suffering from encephalitis.Have his father take him to


    the hospital for a checkup¡¯


    Doctors should be benevolent.The child was still so young.She didn''t want to let the matter go


    unchecked.


    Neither would she lower herself to his parent''s level.


    After sending the message, shey down and got ready to sleep.


    At the kindergarten.


    Pete walked over to Jimmy after reading Nora''s message and ryed her words to him.


    Jimmy was so frightened that he burst into tears at once.


    "Sob! I have encephalitis! Am I going to die?!"


    Ms.Lynn was dumbfounded when Jimmy burst into tears.


    She tried to coax him, but he cried and asked for his mother instead.


    As a result, Ms.Lynn could only give Jimmy''s mother a call.


    Jimmy''s mother was a hot-tempered and straightforward woman.


    After receiving the teacher''s call, she went straight to the school swiftly and resolutely.


    She spotted Jimmy, who was crying so hard that he couldn''t breathe, right away.


    Jimmy''s mother panicked at once.


    "What''s wrong? Did your ssmates bully you?"


    A sobbing Jimmy replied, "Mommy, I''m dying.I have a very serious illness.Sob..."


    His mother frowned and asked, "Who told you that?"


    "Cherry did"


    Jimmy''s mother became furious at once.


    She shouted at Ms.Lynn, "Who is Cherry?!"


    Ms.Lynn wanted to stop her, but Jimmy''s mother, who was a tall and thick woman, was simply too


    strong.


    She pushed Ms.Lynn away, entered the ssroom, and demanded, "Where is Cherry?"


    Pete stood up leisurely and frowned.


    At the sight of him, Jimmy''s mother immediately broke into a rant.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She said, "Why did you say such nonsense to Jimmy? Don''t you know that it''s not right to scare kids?!


    Apologize to Jimmy at once!"


    Jimmy was holding his mother''s hand.


    The five-year-old boy looked confused¡ªobviously, he didn''t know what was going on.


    He shook his mother''s hand and said, "Mommy, Cherry wasn''t trying to scare me.My head hurts.I really


    am sick¡­¡±


    "What do you mean you''re sick?"


    Jimmy''s mother''s expression turned cold and she said, "It''s normal for a child to experience headaches


    and fevers.Besides, your head always stops hurting every time you get home.Moreover, people in our


    family are all in good health.What kind of sickness can you possibly be down with? What kind of


    nonsense are you saying?"


    It wasn''t that Jimmy''s mother didn''t care about her son.


    It was just that every time she took Jimmy home during thest few incidents, his head would always


    stop hurting whenever they were about to go to the hospital.


    After this happened several times, it was inevitable that Jimmy''s mother would suspect that he was just


    pretending to be sick.


    Otherwise, why would his head only hurt in the kindergarten and never at home? Jimmy''s mother


    pointed at Pete and sneered, "Fine, you''re a kid, so I won''t lower myself to your level.I''ll look for your


    mother instead!"


    She looked at Ms.Lynn and said, "Tell Cherry''s mother toe to the kindergarten! Otherwise, I won''t


    let this matter rest today! How can I let my little Jimmy be bullied in school?"


    Ms.Lynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Jimmy''s mother was bad-tempered, she was reasonable and hadn''t raised her hand against


    the child.


    She was a much more decent person than Whitney Lowe.


    Ms.Lynn hurriedly called Nora.


    Pete sat in his seat while Jimmy''s mother waited with her son in Ms.Lynn''s office.


    Next to him, Mia was terribly nervous.


    She tugged Pete''s sleeve and whispered, "Cherry, I heard that Jimmy''s parents are prominent figures


    in the underworld.Whoever offends Jimmy will be...¡¯ She held her hand up, drew it across her neck, and


    added, ..killed off secretly!"


    Pete:¡±???¡±


    Mia was so frightened that she shrank back after she spoke.


    "My mommy also told me not to offend Jimmy when I first came to school.Jimmy''s mother looked so


    scary just now!"


    The other children were also discussing the matter quietly among themselves.


    "Will Cherry stoping to school tomorrow?"


    "I heard that Jimmy''s father has a big pet tiger that only eats children! Will Cherry be eaten on her way


    home?"


    "You mustn''t die, Cherry!"


    "Sob, Cherry, I really like you.."


    A child''s world was very simple and innocent, especially when Cherry the charmer had already be


    their favorite person in the ss.


    As a result, Pete was surrounded by the children.


    Their eyes were all red as they said their goodbyes to him.


    "Cherry, I like you the most.You have toe to school alive tomorrow, okay?!"


    "Cherry, why don''t you go and buy a piece of meat after school? This way, even if you encounter the


    big tiger, you can let it eat the meat so that it won''t eat you¡­¡±


    "Here, Cherry, this is for you.It''s a little hammer that my mommy gave me.She said that I can use it to


    hammer anyone that bullies me.Why don''t you take this and beat the tiger with it?"


    Petey:¡±..."


    He couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    These children were so silly...that they were so cute.


    The feeling of loneliness that had been hidden in the depths of his heart ever since he was born


    seemed to have unknowingly faded away a lot during his days in kindergarten.


    Mia became even more frightened.


    Her eyes reddened as she said, "How about letting Daddy send you home after school today?!"


    To Mia, her father was the most powerful person ever!


    "...No, it''s fine,"replied Pete.


    As a result, when a displeased Nora rushed over to the kindergarten after being woken up, she


    immediately saw her son being surrounded and sent off by a crying crowd.


    Noray¡¯...


    However, before she could even say anything, Jimmy''s mother rushed up to her.


    She jabbed her finger in her face and said angrily, "Never mind that you were talking nonsense in the


    group, but how can you also say such nonsense to a child? Look at how pale Jimmy has be


    because of you!"


    Jimmy was following his mother at the back.


    The little boy was trembling all over, and he looked as if he was about to have a fit because he was


    crying so hard.


    Nora frowned and said, "Now¡®s not the time to be quarreling.I''d suggest that you take your son to the


    hospital for a checkup right away."


    "To hell with the checkup!"


    Jimmy''s mother shouted angrily, "We''re already meeting in person, yet you''re still so full of hot air! It''s


    all because your daughter scared him that my son has be like this! Encephalitis? ...Would anyone


    need a lumbar puncture because of encephalitis? This is the first time I''ve ever heard about it! Aren''t


    lumbar punctures rted to leukemia or something ? Are you sure you know what you''re saying or


    not?!"


    Nora, Jimmy''s mother rolled up her sleeves as if she was about to hit someone.


    She demanded, "I want you to apologize to my son right away! Tell your daughter to apologize to my


    son, too! Take back what you said just now and tell him that all of that was just a joke!"


    However, as soon as she said that, Jimmy suddenly held his head with his hands and threw up.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Jimmy''s mother was terribly shocked.She quickly looked down and picked up Jimmy.


    "What''s wrong? Jimmy, what''s wrong?"


    After throwing up twice, Jimmy finally stopped.


    Covered in perspiration, he frowned and asked, "Mommy, am I dying? Jimmy''s mother finally panicked.


    "Of course not.Mommy¡¯ s here, baby.Mommy will take you to the hospital right away!"


    She held him in her arms and walked out.


    When she passed by Nora, Nora told her again, "Have a lumbar puncture done immediately and check


    whether it¡¯ s encephalitis or not when you reach the hospital."


    This time, Jimmy''s mother looked at her and said nothing.


    Instead, she strode off.


    After she left, Nora checked the time school wasn''t over yet.


    Thus, she left Pete there and went home by herself.


    Ms.Lynn, She''d thought that Cherry''s mother wouldfort Cherry a little before she left¡ªafter all, she


    had just quarreled with her ssmate.


    But why was she so nonplussed about it? No, that wasn''t right.


    Cherry''s mother was a very good mother.


    She must be very busy with work at the moment and must have rushed over from work right after she


    received the call.


    She must be rushing back to work to make money to raise Cherry now! Yes, that must be the case!


    With that in mind, Ms.


    Lynn went back into the ssroom, upon which she immediately saw Cherry engrossed in a book.


    Ms.Lynn couldn''t help but walk over.


    She ruffled Cherry''s hair and said, "Don''t be scared, Cherry"


    Pete stiffened, but forced himself to tolerate the body contact.


    He found that there seemed to be more and more people whom he could epting into physical


    contact with these days...


    Soon, school ended.


    One by one, the children said their goodbyes to Pete, who left the school together with Tanya.


    Mia watched them get in the big ck car before she got in the Smiths¡¯ car unhappily.


    At the sight, Joel couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, Mia?"


    Mia asked timidly, "Daddy, will Cherry be eaten by the big tiger?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel:¡±???"


    Mia told him about what had happened earlier that day.


    Joel ruffled her hair and said, "It''s fine.The big tiger won''t dare to eat him¡± Mia''s big eyes widened and


    she stared at him puzzledly.


    She asked, "Why? The big tiger doesn''t dare to eat me because I have Daddy, but he doesn''t!"


    Joel cast his eyes down and replied, "His father is Justin Hunt.Don''t worry, the big tiger won''t dare to


    eat him at all¡±


    Mia was relieved to hear that.


    "That''s great!"


    Joel, however, turned to look outside¡ªTanya had brought the child into the car again.


    Did this mean that the child''s mother didn''t bothering over to pick him up from school at all? He


    stared at Tanya.


    In his mind, however, was the DNA test report...


    The results were tooplicated.


    He didn''t dare to bring it up ton even now.


    He would need to think carefully about how to word it properly.


    Jimmy''s mother soon reached the hospital.


    She rushed straight to the pediatric department with Jimmy.


    Jimmy was already feeling much better by then.


    However, the pediatrician nevertheless carried out a series of tests on him before finally telling his


    mother the reason for his vomiting.


    He said, "It''s likely because he was crying too much from fright.Jimmy, do you still feel like throwing up


    you Jimmy shook his head.¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, "There''s no need to make too big a fuss over something trivial sometimes."


    Relieved, Jimmy''s mother nodded.


    The doctor then said, "It''s better to err on the side of caution, though, so let''s do a few more tests."


    Jimmy''s mother got the nanny to go and foot the medical bill.


    Then, she called Jimmy''s father.


    Jimmy''s father was named Jordan Hoffman.


    He specialized in businesses such as underground dealings and so on in New York and was


    considered a leader of the industry.


    Apart from the Smiths and Hunts, one could say that he didn''t show anyone else any courtesy.


    He was a crass boor with a big and muscr figure and stood at about 6''1" tall with a weight of 205 lbs.


    He was currently working out.


    His muscles bulged powerfully in tandem with the movements of the gym equipment.


    When his cell phone rang, he picked it up and answered very loudly, "What''s the matter, dear?"


    Jimmy''s mother wiped her tears and said, "What''s the matter? Someone bullied your son Jimmy in the


    kindergarten!"


    "F*ck!"


    Jordan stood up, causing the gym equipment''s parts to sh loudly against each other.


    "Who is so bold as to bully my son? But did you say Jimmy had to go to the hospital because of the


    bullying? Why is he such a wimp?"Jimmy''s mother choked for a moment before she yelled, "


    What would my son know when he''s only five years old?! A kid in their ss bullied him and told him


    that he had encephalitis, scaring him so badly that he cried for two hours until he threw up! What are


    you going to do about this?"


    Jordan shouted angrily, "Whose child is it that''s so naughty? How dare they insult my son! I''m going to


    rip that little bastard into pieces!"


    Jimmy''s mother got anxious and said, "Who are you nning to rip into pieces? How can it be the


    child''s fault when they haven''t even grown up yet? The one I''m angry with is his mother! The


    kindergarten had gotten her toe down, yet she still told me to get a lumbar puncture done for


    Jimmy.That''s a lumbar puncture we''re talking about here, you know?! It''s a really painful


    procedure.Who does she think she is? Does she think she can just scare other people like that?!"


    Jordan nodded.


    "Yes, you''re right! I''ll have someone check who her parents are right away!" Jimmy''s mother nodded.


    "I will also put some pressure on the kindergarten.Why should we allow such parents to send their


    children to kindergarten? Let''s have them voluntarily withdraw from the school! Otherwise, I''ll drive


    them out!"


    "Okay, we''ll go with whatever you say, dear.How is Jimmy feeling, by the way?"


    At the mention of Jimmy, the woman''s tone softened and she replied, "He''s feeling much better now.He


    only threw up because he was crying after he was badly frightened.I''m so mad! What''s a parent


    spreading such rumors for? Is it that fun to scare children? If it weren''t because Jimmy had suddenly


    started throwing up, given my bad temper, I would have totally given her a few tight ps today!"


    "l check who his father is right away, and give his father those ps instead! What is the child''s name?"


    "Cherry Smith"


    "Okay!"


    Jimmy''s mother was still very angry even after she hung up.


    She started to madly contact the principal and the teachers on her cell phone and sent them a text


    message.


    Jimmy''s mother: ''Since Cherry Smith''s mother, Nora Smith _ refuses to apologize for her child''s


    actions, I''d suggest that the school expel her child! I won''t change my mind unless they apologize


    seriously"


    When Ms.Lynn saw the text message, she quickly contacted Nora.


    "Ms.Smith, I understand that Cherry didn ¡®t say that to scare Jimmy.Why don''t you have her apologize


    to Jimmy?"


    Nora, who had been woken up repeatedly by phone calls, was already very impatient by this point.


    She replied aggressively, "Pete...oh, I mean Cherry, will take three days off from school for now, then"


    Jimmy was in very serious condition.


    If his mother didn''t follow her instructions and have him go through a checkup right away, three days


    would be more than enough for his illness to re up.


    Ms.Lynn:¡±???"


    In the hospital.


    It was only when Jimmy''s mother received news from Ms.Lynn that Cherry would be temporarily


    stopped from attending sses that she finally calmed down.


    When Jimmy finished the various checkups, his mother finally calmed down and looked at him.


    She suddenly thought of the headache that Jimmy had mentioned previously and asked, "Does your


    head still hurt, Jimmy?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Jimmy thought for a while.His head still hurt a little, but when he thought of the difort he had felt


    when they were checking his stomach just now to find out why he had thrown up, he nked out for a


    moment.


    Then, he shook his head and replied, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, Mommy: Jimmy''s mother heaved a sigh


    of relief at once.


    The woman, who had been rather flustered deep down just now, finally put her heart at ease.


    She said, "It''s fine as long as it doesn''t hurt anymore.Your ssmate''s mother doesn''t seem like a good


    person.I bet she doesn''t even have a doctor''s license, right? Yet she kept spouting nonsense.Serves


    them right that her child can''t attend sses in school anymore!"


    After saying that, she bent down, picked up Jimmy, and went home.


    In a gym somewhere.


    Jordan found all of Cherry''s information in no time.


    He frowned as he stared at Nora''s name in the field listing the name of the child''s mother, and asked


    his subordinate , Doesn''t she have a father? I don''t hit women


    The man answered, "No, she doesn''t.¡±


    Jordan fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he let out a ''hmph'' and said, "People who can send their kids to that kindergarten aren''t from


    ordinary families, either.Find out which family they belong to.If they are just ordinary people...then


    inform my wife to drop it, lest they say we''re using our power to bully them!"


    "Okay¡± After his subordinate left, someone walked in and said, "Mr.Hoffman, that Anderson kid is here


    again.¡¯¡¯ Jordan''s expression immediately turned cold.


    "He actually has the guts toe again? Tsk! Let him in!"


    At the door.


    A limping Logan stood there with his eyes downcast.


    The dark basement was dim and messy.


    The young man with an untamed look on his countenance stuck out like a sore thumb in the noisy


    environment.


    He waited until someone summoned him before he finally stepped forward and limped into the room.


    After going in, Logan lowered his head at once and said, "Mr.Hoffman."


    Jordan let out an icy snort and said, "Our sportsbook isn''t a joke"


    Logan kept his eyes down.


    Their car races weren''t actualpetitions.


    The bets and gambling were all underground transactions.


    The car racing sportsbook operated solely with Jordan''s name as a guarantee.


    All the money that Logan had earned over the years came from them.


    He had always been the top car racer in New York.


    A great number of the wealthy ced their bets there whenever they wanted to bet on car racing.


    Logan, however, shifted his weak and limp foot and said, "The next race is in three days, but I¡¯m afraid


    my foot won''t be recovering in time for it."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Jordan got off the gym equipment and walked over.


    He picked up a bottle of iced water, unscrewed the cap, and gulped it all down in one breath.


    Logan shifted his foot again.


    He said, "I''ll definitely lose if I participate in the race.I''m sure the yers would feel very strongly about


    this, so I''d like to ask Mr.Hoffman for help in postponing the race for a month so that I can go for an


    operation and recover"


    Jordan sneered.


    "As they say, it takes a hundred days for bone fractures and muscle tears to heal.Are you sure you¡®Il be


    fine in just a month?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Logan gritted his teeth and said, "Even if I''m not, I can still participate in the race¡¯


    Jordan said, "You should have already known when you first came here that no one can change their


    bets in our sportsbook.For racers like you, your bodies are also a type of gamble, yet you have the


    audacity to allow yourself to get hurt? You lost thest race, right? I heard that you''ve even sold your


    sports car.Are the Andersons unable to fork out that money?"


    Logan said stubbornly, ¡®I''ll answer for my own actions.The Andersons and I are separate entities."


    Jordan stood and said, "Good! I admire young men like you! Alright, I, Jordan, will help you out this


    time and personally go to the yers to exin things to them.I''m sure they will relent on ount of


    that"


    Logan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you!"


    Logan had only managed to pay off the huge losses from thest race by selling his sports car.


    Should he lose again, the bookies who had seen potential in him, as well as the people who had ced


    bets worth millions of dors on him, would probably kill him! At this point, someone suddenly stepped


    forward and said ¡° I''ve found the information, Mr.Hoffman¡±


    The man handed his cell phone with Nora''s profile disyed to Jordan.


    His eyes widened when he saw the word ¡®Anderson¡¯.


    He let out a coldugh and handed the phone back to his subordinate.


    Then, he suddenlyshed out at Logan and said, "l take back my words."


    Logan, who was about to leave, was puzzled.


    His eyes widened abruptly and he looked back at him.Everyone in the underworld was afraid of Jordan.


    They found him boorish and unreasonable, but to be honest, after interacting with him for some time,


    Logan felt that he was actually a righteous and loyal man.


    It was just that he was a little protective of his own.


    He was only unreasonable when people he considered his own were involved.


    That was why he hade over to beg him for help.


    He asked hesitantly, "Mr.Hoffman?"


    Jordan asked, "How is Nora Smith rted to you?"


    Logan clenched his jaw and answered, "She''s my cousin.¡±


    "Oh."


    Jordan said very straightforwardly, "She has offended me.To be more precise, her daughter bullied my


    son.Therefore, I won''t be helping you anymore."


    Logan was bewildered.


    He wanted to say something, but Jordan instead waved and ordered, "Get out."


    A few of Jordan''s men immediately walked toward Logan.


    He would be doing him a favor by helping him out, but he wasn''t obligated to.


    Logan didn''t fall out with him just because he suddenly decided not to help him.


    Instead, he nodded, turned around, and walked out of the room without needing anyone to take him


    out.


    When he reached the door, he heard Jordan at the back slowly say, "Don''t hold it against me.They


    scared my son so badly that he threw up.I have to let out my frustrations somewhere after all.If I don''t


    vent them on you, that woman named Nora Smith would have to suffer my wrath instead.Of course,


    you can choose to either let my wife beat her up to vent her anger, or choose to ept this situation¡±


    Logan clenched his fists.


    Jordan looked at the investigation report.


    He said, "Judging from my investigation results, you''re probably not that close to her.You''re in a pretty


    miserable situation right now if you lose the uing race, not only will you lose everything you have,


    but the bookies that will make huge losses probably won''t let you off, either.


    Based on my calctions, unless you fork out 50 million dors to pay them back, you won''t be able to


    quell their anger.


    The Andersons probably won''t be able to repay a debt like that! Logan immediately said, "I told you,


    Mr.Hoffman.The Andersons and I are separate entities!"


    Jordan casually took a seat.


    His muscles shook a little, and his voice was rough as he said, "That may work on me, but do you think


    it''ll also work on others when you''re an Anderson?"


    Logan broke into a frown.


    Gambling in the underworld didn''t operate on the usual rules.


    Jordan went on and asked, "Do you remember that boxing champion in the ck market three years


    ago? He disappeared after he lost a match.Do you know where he is now? "


    ¡°He died after someone secretly beat him up.His body was thrown into the sewer and eaten by rats


    after he died.On top of that, those people even went to his home.It''s said that his wife and children are


    begging on the streets even now.¡¯ Logan clenched his fists.


    Jordan smiled and said, "Of course, this won''t happen if you can get your foot injury healed within three


    days, or if you can find a racer who is even more skilled than you to help you win the race.¡±


    "However, a racer like that doesn''t seem to exist in the States.As for the international scene, Vanci is


    the only one who can do that.¡¯ While the two were chatting, Jimmy''s mother came over with Jimmy.


    As soon as they entered the gym, the hot and stuffy atmosphere in the room immediately made


    Jimmy''s head hurt as if great tidal waves were churning in his head.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Jimmy instantly became as pale as a sheet.He held his head and then his chest.


    His mother noticed his unusual behavior very quickly.


    "What''s wrong, Jimmy?"


    The little boy couldn''t pinpoint where exactly he didn''t feel well, so he could only reply, "I feel so sick,


    Mommy.Jimmy''s mother hurriedly hugged him.She couldn''t help but gripe¡±


    "It''s all Nora Smith''s fault! Of all things to say, why did she have to scare you like that?!"


    She was so anxious that her eyes were all red.


    She griped at Jordan and said, "I really don''t know who this boy takes after for him to be so timid.Come


    on, Mommy will tuck you into bed"


    She scooped the pale Jimmy into her arms and took him to the bedroom upstairs.


    Jordan became even more furious when he saw how unwell little Jimmy was.


    He looked at Logan and said, "It still goes back to the same thing.Either I help you out¡ªeveryone will


    likely take a step back on my ount and postpone the race for a month¡ªbut you must bring me that


    woman named Nora Smith and let me teach her a good lesson! Or, you get the hell out of here!"


    Logan clenched his fists.


    He stared at Jordan.


    After a short while, he finally replied coldly, "I''ll take my leave, Mr.Hoffman."


    Logan limped out of the door.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jordan was still angry even after he left.


    The man beside him said, "Mr.Hoffman, that kid is a pretty righteous and honorable guy¡­¡±


    Jordan snorted.


    "He can only count himself unlucky to have a cousin like that! Since I can''t make trouble for that


    woman, I can only make trouble for him, then!"


    However, after he said that, he lowered his head again and said, "Forget it.That kid is pretty


    interesting.Ry a message to everyone¡ªthe race three dayster will go on as per normal, but he


    and the Andersons are separate entities."


    This meant that he was going to protect the Andersons.


    The man nodded.


    "Yes, sir.¡¯¡¯ To be honest, Jordan actually wasn''t the most powerful man among the underworld forces.


    However, everyone trusted and believed in him because he was a righteous and loyal man who


    practiced boundaries in the way he did things.


    Take just now, for example.


    Even though he had vented his anger on Logan because of a woman, he had protected Logan''s family,


    nheless.


    Otherwise, if everyone charged over to the Andersons, the Andersons would be in trouble.


    Logan left Jordan''s.


    After taking a few steps, someone called out to him from behind.


    He turned around to see that it was Jordan''s second-inmand.


    The man strode over and said, "Mr.Hoffman has just given the word that you and the Andersons are


    separate entities.


    I have no idea which part of you Mr.Hoffman took a fancy to¡¯ Logan breathed a sigh of relief and


    nodded at the man.


    He said, "Please thank Mr.Hoffman for me"


    Jordan''s second-inmand nodded.


    Then, he said, "You sure are unlucky, though.Why do you simply have to have a cousin like that? If you


    ask me, I''d say this would all be over if you just bring her here and have her apologize to Mr.Hoffman


    and his wife.Why bother doing something like that instead?"


    Logan cast his eyes down and said nothing.


    The man went on and said, "I''ve already looked into it.Your cousin isn''t from an established family, so it


    shouldn ¡®t matter that much to her whether she embarrasses herself or not, isn''t it?"


    However, as soon as he said that, Logan said, "Thank you very much for your help"


    In other words, he had rejected Jordan''s second-inmand''s suggestion.


    The man''s expression darkened.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you, kid.She''d best either apologize or hope that the little mister gets


    well soon.Otherwise, Mr.and Mrs.Hoffman definitely won''t let her off if the little mister continues to be


    sick!"


    Logan nodded at him and left.


    Logan''s foot hadn''t recovered yet, so he couldn''t drive.


    He hailed a cab and instructed the driver to go to the vi where he was currently staying.


    However, when he reached the vi, he found that all his belongings had been thrown out.


    Someone was inside the vi and packing the ce.


    The moment he got out of the car with a frown, someone said, "Oh hey, aren''t you Logan¡ªThe Racing


    King? You''vee just in time.Why haven''t you moved out when you''ve already sold this vi to me?"


    Logan pressed his lips together tightly.


    The person who had bought his vi was none other than Winston, Jon Myers¡¯ son! Jon had been


    making things difficult for the Andersons all these years, in hopes that the Myers Peace Pharmacy


    would rece the Harmonia Pharmacy to be the top yer in the traditional medicine industry in


    New York.


    Therefore, Winston had shown up immediately when he heard that Logan was selling his vi and car.


    He had bought his vi at a low price.


    The vi was located in the suburbs, so it was only worth three million dors.


    However, not only did Winston only offer 1.5 million dors for it, but he had even coerced Logan into


    the transaction because he needed the money urgently! It Was Clearly stated in the contract that he


    was to be given a month''s time to move out.


    He didn''t want to go back and live with the Andersons at the moment, lest they find out about his leg


    injury and worry about him.


    But why was he kicking him out now? Logan stepped forward with a frown and said, "Our contract


    clearly states that I''ll move out within a month.I signed the sale agreement with you only yesterday,


    didn''t I?"


    Winston lifted his head high and replied, "Yes, ¡®within a month¡¯ is right.A day''s time is also within a


    month, isn''t it ? Are you nning to stay here and not move out?"


    Logan''s sharp gaze turned cold.


    "Don''t go too far, Winston! "Don''t go too far?"


    Winston shrugged and said, "How exactly am I going too far? Isn''t it right, of course, that you move out


    after you sell your house to me? Besides, I''m nning to stay here soon, so I can only take your things


    for you first!"


    As soon as he said that, someone rushed out of the vi and called out, "There''s a trophy here,


    Mr.Myers!"


    Winston looked over to see that it was Logan''s racing championship trophy.


    Logan''s eyes widened in shock when he saw the trophy.


    He had won that trophy when he participated in his very first race.


    His parents had always disapproved of car racing, so he''d only had a small celebration with his friends


    after he won the trophy.


    He had kept it carefully in his vi ever since.


    The trophy held a special meaning to him.


    He hastily stepped forward and said, "Give me that!"


    Winston also hastily said, "Yeah, that trophy is the first championship trophy that our Logan-The Racing


    King here ever won.


    I remember that he had beat the others by copying one of Yanci''s drifting techniques that time.


    That trophy holds great significance.


    You mustn''t break it! Here , Logan¡ªThe Racing King, hold it properly.¡¯ Logan stretched out his hand.


    He was about to take the trophy when Winston suddenly turned and smashed the trophy mercilessly


    against the rock next to him! Smash! The trophy shattered at once! Logan''s eyes widened in horror.


    He turned to Winston abruptly, balled up his fist, and waved it at him.


    He shouted, "You must be sick of living, Winston!"


    But before he could charge toward Winston, two other men stopped him.


    Logan had always had a lot of physical strength, and he rarely suffered disadvantages in fights.


    In addition, he had always been ruthless ever since he was a child.


    However, one of his legs was injured, and he didn''t have any strength in it.


    He soon fell into a disadvantage.


    The men trapped Logan.


    He red furiously at Winston.


    "You''re so shameless to kick a man while he''s down!"


    Winston, however,ughed and said, "I''ve already bought your vi.As for your car, will you sell it for


    three million dors or not? I''ve already spread the word¡ªno one will offer you a higher price than


    that!"


    Logan clenched his fists.


    At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Winston had made up his mind to buy Logan''s sports car at a low price.


    There were only twenty of that sports car model in the world.


    One could say that it was nigh impossible to get one''s hands on it.


    The car originally retailed at 20 million dors, but because no one was Selling it, people were willing to


    buy it even at 30 million dors.


    Winston, however, was only offering three million dors for it, which was just 10% of the price it could


    fetch! He wasn''t just kicking a man while he was down; rather, his actions were utterly despicable and


    shameless.


    It was exactly because he had given everyone in their circle a heads-up that Logan still hadn''t


    managed to sell his car even now.


    Logan was infuriated, but he really needed the money urgently.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He clenched his jaw and said, "Even if I give it to someone else for free, I will never sell it to you! You


    don''t know a thing about sports cars!"


    Winston was only buying the sports car to show off.


    How would he possibly understand anything about it? To Logan, the roar of its engine was the most


    beautiful music movement in the world! His words amused Winston, who then said, "Even three million


    dors is too good a price for you.I''ll give you another minute to think about it.If you still don''t agree to


    it, then I will lower it to 1.5 million dors¡±


    ¡°Three, two..."


    Before he could finish, though, Logan''s cell phone rang.


    Logan sat on the ground with bruises all over him, including on his face.


    He spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle and answered the phone.


    A voice came through the phone and said, "Logan, someone wants to buy your sports car!"


    Logan was surprised.


    He asked, "How much are they offering?"


    His words made Winston''s ears perk up, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile.


    Winston had gotten a few other people to offer to buy the car, but the prices they offered were even


    lower than his.


    In fact, some even offered only $150,000.


    He had done it entirely to humiliate Logan.


    Hence, he thought that the person offering to buy the car was also one of his friends.


    However, the next moment, the person on the phone said, "The buyer says that even though the car


    retailed at 20 million dors and the market price has now reached 30 million dors, you''re in urgent


    need of money, so he is willing to offer 25 million dors."


    ¡°25 million dors¡¯ This was undoubtedly a reasonable offer! Logan heaved a huge sigh of relief and


    shouted, "Sold!"


    "Okay, I''ll transfer the car''s ownership rights to them right away!"


    Logan got up from the ground after he hung up, and patted off the dust on his clothes.


    Even though he had been beaten up, the young man looked as wild and untamed as ever.


    He nced at Winston, stretched out a finger, pointed at him, and said, "I will remember you."


    His aura intimidated Winston for a moment, but right after, he came back to his senses and said,


    "Tsk.Do you think you''re still Logan¡ªThe Racing King? Do you think you can still call the shots in the


    underworld? What can you do even if you remember me?"


    Logan, however, didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    Instead, he picked up a few items that he cared about from the belongings that were thrown out.


    He only stayed at the vi asionally, so he didn''t have many personal belongings inside anyway.


    He took a few award certificates and got into the car.


    He was going to transfer the car''s ownership now.


    Winston and the others continued to stand where they were after he left, so furious that they couldn''t


    speak.


    Atst, Winston said, "Let''s go.Follow him and see who exactly is the one that dares to go against my


    wishes and buys his car!"


    The few of them followed after Logan.


    At the Department of Motor Vehicles.


    Logan gazed at Little Yellow, stroking it only after he washed his hands.


    He had received the car as a reward after he won the championship when he was seventeen.


    Since then, the title of Logan¡ªThe Racing King¡¯ had stuck to him.He had regarded Little Yellow as his


    treasure ever since.


    He, who loved the car like his life itself, had never had a girlfriend, yet he had taken care of the car with


    all his heart.


    But he knew that Little Yellow wasn''t his anymore from this moment onward.


    He looked at the man who had bought the car¡ªSean¡ª and said seriously, "I hope its new owner will


    treat it kindly.¡¯¡¯


    Sean gave his sses a push, nodded, and replied, "Don''t worry: Mr.Hunt had bought the car for the


    little mister! It would take ten years before the little mister grew up, so they would definitely be treating it


    kindly¡ªafter all, it was going to stay in the innermost section of the garage. The two men entered the


    Department of Motor Vehicles.


    The moment they came out after finishing the transfer procedures, they saw Winston walking over with


    a group of people with great momentum.


    Winston stood in Sean''s way and asked, "Buddy, where are you from? Didn''t you receive our notice?"


    Sean looked at the people in front of him.


    He pushed his sses and replied, "I did.So?"


    Winston:¡±???"


    Winston was outraged "How dare you still mess up our ns after you received it! Do you know who


    the one backing us up is?"


    Winston had never relied on the Myerses to back him up.


    After all, like the Andersons, the Myerses might be well-known in the pharmaceutical industry, but they


    were nothing in New York itself.


    The people backing him up were an underworld force that even Jordan Hoffman had to show courtesy


    to.


    Upon hearing what he said, Logan couldn''t just stand by idly anymore.


    He stepped forward and said, "Buddy, these people aren''t to be messed with.If you want to back out, I


    can return the money to you"


    He mustn''t implicate other people.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Sean took off his sses.


    He folded them carefully, put them in the sses case, and then put the case in his pocket.


    "Come with me," he said.


    Winston and the others followed after him and left the Department of Motor Vehicles.


    The few of them entered a small alley at the side.


    Logan frowned.


    As soon as they entered the alley, Sean suddenly stood still, turned around, and beckoned at the few of


    them.


    Winston and the others charged toward him at once.


    Logan panicked.


    That man looked so polite and down-to-earth.


    Neither did he look strong enough.


    Could he really handle them? The thought had only just formed in his mind when he saw the man, who


    had still looked so polite and gentle thest moment, suddenly throw his fist out.


    As though Winston and the others were just little kids, he gave them all a punch each and fell them all


    neatly and slickly.


    Sean''s movements seemed structured and systematic¡ª he had likely trained in martial arts before.


    Winston and the others fell onto the ground, groaning and moaning in pain.


    They were ultimately just your average punks.


    Winston yelled, "Do you know who we are? How dare you hit us just like that!"


    Sean took out his sses case from his pocket unhurriedly after he beat them up.


    He took out the microfiber cloth and cleaned his sses before putting them back on.


    After putting them back on, he took out a piece of wet tissue, wiped his fingers, and tossed it onto


    Winston''s face before he replied, "I know who you are"


    Winston,"...¡±


    He became even angrier.


    "How dare you hit us when you know who we are! How impertinent! Who exactly are you? Tell us who


    you are if you have the guts! Our boss will hunt you down!"


    Sean let out an ¡®oh¡¯ before he answered coldly, "The Hunts.Logan was still somewhat dazed when he


    went home.As it turned out, it was the Hunts who had helped him out.No wonder they had the guts to


    ignore that man and offer him 25 million dors for his car.It was just that Justin Hunt had never been


    interested in sports cars, so who had he bought it for? He entered the Andersons¡¯ vi.He was about to


    go up the stairs when he suddenly saw Noraing out of her room.She was yawningzily and


    holding her cell phone.


    A voice rang out from the phone and said, "Mommy, I managed to buy a Little Yellow!"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Logan:¡±???"


    Little Yellow? While he was wondering about it, Nora replied, "Oh"


    The voice on the phone then said, "But I like pink! So I''m going to paint it pink-"


    "It''s up to you¡± Nora only noticed Logan after she uttered the few words.


    She was taken aback.


    The boy stood where he was, casually, with his hands in his pockets.


    Although one couldn''t tell the condition of his body, there were injuries on his face.


    He had a bruise at the corner of his mouth and a band-aid on his nose.


    They added a little more of that wild and untamed feeling to the youth.


    It was just that he had a somewhat hostile look in his eyes at the moment.


    Nora turned off the phone.


    She thought that the look in the boy''s eyes was because she was blocking his way upstairs, so she


    stepped aside and gave way to him.


    Logan limped up the stairs after he saw her stepping to the side.


    When he was walking past her, Nora suddenly asked, "Hasn''t your foot healed yet?"


    She seemed to recall that something was already wrong with Logan''s foot when he came home the


    other time? The boy was a car racer, so both his hands and feet were equally important.


    Could he drive a sports car in that condition? She was wondering about that when the young man


    looked over fiercely with anger in his eyes and snapped, "It''s none of your business"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    Logan really was rather mad.


    Even though he had bailed her out at Mr.Hoffman''s, he was ultimately still just a teenager, so it was


    inevitable that he would be resentful about it.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know how much trouble you can bring to others with a single


    sentence of yours?"


    Nora: ¡°???"


    She had only just woken up, so she was still rather sleepy and didn''t know what Logan meant at all.


    However, the boy didn''t seem like someone who wouldsh out at others for no reason, so she asked


    hesitantly, "What''s the matter v2 Logan thought of the whole mess and ultimately said nothing about it.


    He replied, "It''s nothing.Just manage your own affairs properly and it''ll do"


    He went upstairs after saying that.


    Nora:¡±..."


    Tsk.What a brat.


    He must havee back to vent his frustrations after suffering injustice outside.


    She went downstairs, poured herself a ss of water, and then went back upstairs with the ss.


    As soon as she went back up, she received a call from an unknown number.


    When she answered, Mrs.Hoffman''s voice reached her through the voice.


    She said, "I''m not going to let matters rest this time, Ms.Smith!"


    Nora,¡±???"


    Mrs.Hoffman sounded as if she was crying as she said, "My son was so scared by what you said that


    he threw up again.He only fell asleep after taking a tranquilizer pill.Even though Logan has shouldered


    the me for you, if anything should happen to my son, I will never let you off! She hung up right away


    after saying that.Nora narrowed her eyes.Logan had shouldered the me for her¡­¡±


    What kind of me had he shouldered for her? Now wasn''t the time to be thinking of that, though.


    He had thrown up again...


    From the looks of it, the boy was in terrible condition! The woman, who had never been one to be nosy,


    merely thought about it for a moment before she got onto the bed andy down.


    However, she still felt rather uneasy.


    Pete came out of the shower a whileter.


    After he got onto the bed, he asked hesitantly, "Mommy, will Jimmy be okay?"


    Nora was surprised.


    She asked, "Are you on very good terms with him?"


    Pete nodded.


    "He likes Cherry very much.There was once I didn''t manage to grab an apple during mealtime, but he


    had managed to grab two, so he gave me one¡± Nora closed her eyes.


    "Mm.Go to sleep now.¡¯¡¯ Pete closed his eyes.


    Ten minutester, Nora suddenly opened her eyes.


    She ruffled her hair, sat up in annoyance, and said, "Pete, Jimmy isn''t in good condition tonight.I''ll go


    and take a look at him.¡¯ Pete nodded.


    Nora picked up her cell phone, hacked into the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten''sputer system, and


    found Jimmy''s address.


    After that, she got up, changed into a set of ck clothes, and left the house.


    As she drove the jeep along the quiet streets, she felt that she must be out of her mind.


    She didn''t know why she was being so nosy this time,I either.


    To be honest, she had already done her duty as a doctor when she warned them time and again


    previously.


    Besides, Jimmy''s mother didn''t look like she was someone easy to get along with.


    However, Jimmy was innocent; he was only five.


    It was already midnight by the time she arrived at the Hoffmans¡¯ clubhouse.


    She stopped the car and tried to enter.


    However, someone stopped her at the door and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    Nora revealed her identity and replied, "I''m Nora.I''m here to look for Jimmy''s mother.Alternatively, his


    father would also do¡±


    The man asked Nora to wait while he went in to report her arrival.


    Soon, he came back out and told her to go in.


    Nora followed the few men into the gym.


    The environment was very dark, and even the light in there was yellowish.


    The whole room was very dim.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nightlife in the underworld had only just begun, so Jordan was full of energy.


    Muscles bulged on his upper body, which was naked.


    He looked at Nora''s tiny physique and sneered, "Huh, did Logan abandon you in the end after all ia


    Nora didn''t understand what he was saying.


    She merely said, "Jimmy''s father, I came here to tell you that Jimmy has encephalitis.If he continues to


    vomit and bes unconscious, I''m afraid he will be in great danger!"


    Jordan,¡¯?"


    He sneered and stood up.


    "Are you crazy? You''ve alreadye all the way here, yet you''re still saying that? Are you more


    amazing than the doctors in the hospital?"


    Nora shook her head.


    She replied slowly and earnestly, "No, that''s not the case, because the doctors may not know that his


    head hurts.Moreover, Jimmy is very young, so he can''t express his symptoms clearly.It was just my


    guess in the beginning, too; that''s why I told his mother to send him for a lumbar puncture.


    However, I''ve basically confirmed the diagnosis now.


    Jordan narrowed his eyes.


    Mrs.Hoffman had alreadye downstairs after she heard the news.


    Upon hearing what Nora said, she was so furious that she came forward with her fists brandished to hit


    her.


    "How dare youe here! Nora Smith, are you naive or just fearless?"


    Nora took a step back and dodged her fists.


    She said, "Calm down, Jimmy''s mom.¡±


    "Calm down, my a*s! Jimmy was crying and kicking up a fuss in the evening just now.If it weren''t


    because the doctor had prescribed him tranquilizers that helped him to sleep, he would definitely be


    even more scared now! He''s having convulsions now because your words scared him so much! You''d


    best behave and let me beat you up.If you dare so much as to duck again, I will make sure you and


    Cherry won''t be able to attend school anymore!"


    Nora frowned and said, "It''s not your call whether Cherry can attend school or not, but your son is in


    great danger now!"


    "You''re trying to scare us again! Fine, you im to be a doctor, right? Which hospital are you working


    as a doctor at? Can you show me your license?"


    I didn''t bring it with me.She didn''t have the habit of bringing Anti¡¯s doctor''s license around with her.


    After all, she only performed two operations a month.


    Mrs.Hoffman sneered, "You didn''t bring it with you? I bet you don''t have one at all!"


    She gave a wave after she said that.


    Men around them came forward and surrounded Nora.


    She said, "Since you have the guts toe all the way here, I''ll let youe in on your feet but sent


    out on your back!"


    Nora:¡±???"


    She balled up her fists and narrowed her eyes.


    At this point, hurried footsteps came over and someone shouted, "Mrs.Hoffman, something terrible has


    happened!"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Mrs.Hoffman was startled to hear that.She frowned and asked, "What happened? Did he wake up in


    fear again?"


    After saying that, she didn''t have the luxury of bothering with Nora anymore, so she turned around and


    walked out.


    Jordan also followed closely behind the few of them.


    Jimmy was his only son, after all, so he cared very much about him.


    Nora wanted to follow them up the stairs but was stopped .


    Someone said, "You can''t go up there, Ms.Smith!"


    Nora''s brows were drawn together, and she was rather anxious.


    This was a moment of life and death! Nora didn''t have the luxury of caring that much anymore.


    She reached out, hooked her arm around the man''s, and pulled him over forcefully at once.


    She threw him over her shoulder and flipped him onto the ground.


    The rest of the thugs rushed toward her one by one at the sight.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora stretched out her leg and kicked one of them away.


    The man, who had been sent flying sideways, blocked the rest of the people rushing toward her, which


    allowed her to run upstairs.


    As soon as she went up, she heard Mrs.Hoffman screaming shrilly, "Jimmy! Jimmy, wake up! Wake


    up!"


    The nanny next to them was also shouting anxiously, "Jimmy, Jimmy...! What''s wrong with him,


    Mrs.Hoffman?"


    Jordan yelled, "Get out of the way! Call 911! Hurry!"


    Nora''s eyes widened in horror.


    She rushed straight to the room and saw Jimmy lying on a clean bed in the brightly-lit room.


    He was foaming at the mouth and convulsing.


    Mrs.Hoffman touched his forehead and eximed, "Why is he so warm?! Jordan, hurry up and call


    911!"


    Nora rushed over anxiously.


    Jordan, who was on the phone, noticed her.


    He frowned at once and was about to speak when Nora bypassed him and stood at Jimmy''s bed


    Jordan was furious.


    "You-"


    But before he could finish, Nora ordered coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    Mrs.Hoffman was dumbfounded.


    Nora grabbed her by the arm.


    Then, she looked at the nanny and instructed, "Get me some diluted alcohol to lower his temperature."


    Then, she immediately pulled Jimmy''s eyelids up skillfully and checked his eyes¡ªthe boy''s pupils were


    already dting.


    She didn''t have the luxury of caring that much anymore.


    She immediately took out a pill from her pocket, tore off the tinfoil, and fed it to Jimmy! Mrs.Hoffman


    finally came back to her senses at this point.


    She rushed over and shouted, "What did you feed Jimmy?!"


    Nora looked at her coldly.


    "If you continue to stop me, your son will die!"


    Her calm and steady voice, as well as her words, made Mrs.Hoffman dumbfounded.


    Seeing that she finally wasn''ting forward anymore, Nora took the diluted alcohol from the nanny


    and physically cooled the boy''s temperature.


    The bodyguards at the door rushed up at this point and said, "Mr.Hoffman! Nora, she¡ª"


    Before he could finish, he was stunned by the sight of Nora repeatedly torturing Jimmy.


    Jordan, whose eyes were red, red at Nora menacingly.


    However, he suddenly said, "Let her do it.Nora, if anything happens to my son, I won''t let you off!"


    The bodyguards finally retreated.


    The long-overdue ambnce finally came.


    By the time the paramedics came upstairs, Jimmy had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    His breathing had also be much more even, and he looked much better.


    Worried about their son, Mr.and Mrs.Hoffman hurriedly followed them into the ambnce.


    It was only after they got into the ambnce that they realized that Nora had already left at some point.


    Mrs.Hoffman frowned.


    "Why did she leave?"


    The nanny replied, "It seems like she only left after she saw that the ambnce was here-"


    Mrs.Hoffman bit her lip.


    Jordan said, "It''s fine.She may have left, but her home is still there! If anything happens to Jimmy, I will


    look for the Andersons!"


    Mrs.Hoffman nodded.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "There''s the kindergarten, too.She can run, but she can''t hide! Besides,


    even if she did save Jimmy''s life, he was sick in the first ce because of her!"


    Jordan nodded.


    The group of them finally arrived at the hospital.


    By the time the doctor came over, Jimmy was already awake and muttering about having a headache.


    A nurse said, "Doctor, he had already undergone professional first aid measures by the time we went


    over.That person also told me that we must conduct a lumbar puncture on the patient.A lumbar


    puncture¡­¡±


    Something clicked in the doctor''s head at once and he said, "Don''t bother with the brain CT and MRI


    for now.Perform a lumbar puncture on him right away instead!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the staff took Jimmy away, the doctor also left to attend to his duties.


    It was only at daybreak that the doctor finally walked out of the ward while wiping his perspiration.


    Mr.and Mrs.Hoffman went up to him at once and asked, "Doctor, how is my son?"


    The doctor took a deep breath and held their hands excitedly.


    He asked, "Who performed first aid on the child ? What exactly did she feed him?"


    Mrs.Hoffman flew into a rage at once.


    "What''s wrong? Did something bad happen because of what he was fed? Ahhh! I''m going to kill her!"


    Jordan also panicked.


    He asked, "Doctor, what exactly is going on? Is there something wrong with that pill? My son was


    having convulsions because she scared him so badly!"


    The doctor was dumbfounded at how agitated the two of them were.


    He said, "Convulsions from fright? What nonsense! The child has acute meningitis! If it weren''t for the


    person who saved him in time, the child would probably be dead now!"


    The doctor then went on and said, "I''m just very curious about the medicine she fed the child.To think


    it''s so amazing! The fever had already subsided by the time the child was sent to the hospital.His


    condition had mostly also stabilized by then.They basically saved his life!"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    At the Andersons¡¯.


    By the time Nora got home after the whole hubaloo the night before, it was already one o''clock in the


    morning.


    After washing up, she slept all the way until noon the following day, where she was woken up by people


    knocking on the door downstairs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The banging on the door was deafening, as if some kind of underworld force was at


    their doorstep.


    Nora got out of bedzily.


    The moment she exited her bedroom, she saw Logan going down the stairs quickly.


    He went to the door and opened it.


    When he saw Jordan, who was wearing a thick gold chain around his neck, at the door, he was utterly


    stunned.


    "Mr.Hoffman? Why are you here?"


    Jordan stared at Logan.


    After a long silence, he finally asked, "Where is Nora Smith?"


    Logan narrowed his eyes.


    He blocked the way in at once and said, "Mr.Hoffman, she''s just a woman.Come at me if there''s


    anything you want.¡±


    Jordan thought of what his subordinates had reported to him the night before¡ªshe had beaten up five


    or six of them all by herself and rushed up the stairs after that.


    The corners of his lips suddenly spasmed a little and he replied, "She''s not just any ordinary woman."


    Logan''s misunderstanding deepened even further.


    He said : ¡®¡®Which part of her isn''t ordinary? Mr.Hoffman, juste at me if there''s anything you want...


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, the men behind Jordan pushed him away.


    The group of them entered the vi with great momentum, rming the elderly Mrs.Anderson upstairs


    so badly that even she came out and asked, "What''s going on? Huh? Logan¡­¡±


    Logan''s brows drew together tightly as he watched Jordan walking toward Nora, who was upstairs.


    The woman even yawned.


    Obviously, she had just woken up and waspletely unaware that danger was descending upon her!


    He immediately went forward anxiously to stop them, but..

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Jordan, the big and rough boor, bowed at Nora and said, "Ms.Smith!"


    Logan: ¡°???"


    Utterly astounded by the sight, he felt like his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets.


    Nora waved casually and asked, "Yeah.Is Jimmy alright now?"


    Jordan was exceptionally respectful toward her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He replied, "He''s fine now.His mother wanted toe over and apologize to you in person, but Jimmy


    is still hospitalized for now, so she can''te over for the time being.This is all her fault for not


    appreciating your kindness.Don''t worry, Ms.Smith, I will definitely teach her a good lesson!"


    Nora raised her brows when she heard what he said.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Jordan exined, "To be honest, this incident resulted from our


    negligence as parents.We didn''t expect that Jimmy couldn''t exin his symptoms clearly due to his


    young age, so he didn''t express them clearly to the doctor even when we brought him to the hospital,


    which ended up dying his treatment in the beginning.Sigh! It''s fortunate that you came to my ce


    last night.Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to save Jimmy this time! By the way, the hospital


    asked about the pill that you fed Jimmyst night.They want to buy a batch of it..."


    Nora yawned and replied, "You can contact my uncle with regard to that"


    Simon was in charge of all of Harmonia Pharmacy''s matters.


    Jordan immediately nodded and said, "Okay, no problem!"


    Nora nodded.


    When she saw that Jordan was still staring at her, she asked hesitantly, "Is there anything else?"


    Jordan immediately shook his head.


    "No, there''s nothing else.You saved Jimmy''s life, Ms.Smith.


    If there''s anything you need in the future, I, Jordan, will do anything you ask!"


    "...Oh, okay.¡¯¡¯ Nora paused for a moment before she yawned again.


    Then, she said, "Okay, I''m going to sleep.¡¯¡¯


    She turned to enter the bedroom but instead saw Pete standing there and looking at her expectantly.


    He let out a silent sigh and said, "Mommy¡±


    Nora:¡±???"


    It was only then that she remembered what had happened to Pete.


    Thus, she said to Jordan, "By the way, Mr.Hoffman, can you ask your wife to withdraw herint


    against Pete...I mean Cherry, and let her return to school?"


    Jordan nodded at once.


    "No problem! The Hoffmans will cover Cherry''s tuition fees in the future!"


    "...You don''t need to do that"


    "Don''t stand on ceremony, Ms.Smith.Also, I will get Jimmy to protect Cherry in school in the future, so


    that no one will bully her!"


    Pete ¡°!..."


    He quietly packed his schoolbag, slung it over his shoulders, and went downstairs.


    Then, he asked the Andersons¡¯ chauffeur, "Mister, can you take me to the kindergarten?"


    Nora, Nora went back into her bedroom to sleep after the little fellow left.


    Logan and Jordan were the only ones left bbergasted downstairs.


    Jordan walked over casually to Logan and patted him on the shoulder.


    He sighed and said, "Boy, we need to give a notice of at least three days in advance if we want to


    postpone a race.We''ve already missed the deadline today .How about this? I''ll try and contact Vanci for


    you and see if he''s willing toe back and help you take part in the race.If he isn''t willing to do it, then


    you''ll have to prepare 50 million dors.I''ll guarantee your safety after the race."


    In the past, the Andersons would definitely be able to fork out 50 million dors.


    But now...Logan knew that Jordan had already tried his best, though, so he nodded.


    Before they left, Logan asked, "What''s going on between you and Nora, Mr.Hoffman?"


    Jordan gave him a simple recount of what had happened and then left.


    After he left, Logan went upstairs.


    Before going into his bedroom, he nced at the bedroom where Nora was.


    He knew that Nora was a doctor, but he didn''t expect her to actually be so skilled that she could save


    Jordan''s son.


    Logan looked at his ankle...He wondered if Nora could heal his injury? But even if she could, there was


    no way she could do it anymore at the moment.


    The race was in two days.


    They really didn''t have any more time to waste.


    He would just ask her again after the race instead.


    With that in mind, Logan entered his room.


    He mustn''t just sit around and do nothing.


    Given his ankle''s condition, he would definitely lose if he took part in the race.


    He sat up and took out hisputer.


    He found Vanci''s email address and sent her an email: ¡®Vanci, may I know if you''re interested in racing


    competitions held in the US?¡±


    Hey down on the bed after he sent the email.Then, he suddenly received a call from Jordan.


    Jordan''s voice was very loud as he said, "It suddenly urred to me that I may have a way to contact


    Vanci.How about this? I''ll contact him for you.¡±


    Logan replied, "I just sent him an email, but I don''t know if he''lle¡±


    Jordan said in a friendly manner, "Let me do it instead.I''m a little more familiar with him than you


    are.After all, we''ve talked before."


    When he said that they had talked before, he was referring to their email correspondence in the past.


    Logan was very grateful to him.


    He said, "Okay.Thank you, Mr.Hoffman."


    "You''re wee."


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    "Wow, Little Yellow is so eye-catching!"


    Cherry circled Logan''s sports car and inspected it excitedly.


    Sean watched the little mister from the side.


    He couldn''t but keep feeling there was something off with himtely.


    He asked respectfully, "Shall we put the car in the garage?"


    "No!"


    Cherry said childishly, "I wanna change its color!"


    Sean nodded.


    He didn''t find yellow that attractive a color, either.


    It was too ostentatious and not low-key enough.


    Neither did it conform to Mr.Hunt''s sense of aesthetics.


    Having it changed to ck, white, or gray sounded like a pretty good idea.


    He was about to suggest it when Cherry dered, "I want it changed to pink, yeah!"


    Sean : ¡°???"


    He was taken aback for a moment.


    He stared at ¡®Pete¡¯ in disbelief and uttered, "What?"


    "Pink, yeah!"


    Cherry skipped back home after saying that.Sean followed behind her.


    When they entered the room together , Justin had just finished processing a few documents and was


    walking out.


    When the two met, Sean suddenly said, "Mr.Hunt, Pete just told me to change the color of the sports


    car to pink.What do you..."


    Justin smiled and replied, "Okay, do as he says."


    Sean was stunned.


    Mr.Hunt, are you serious? Are you sure you want to raise the little mister into a little princess?! While


    he was dumbfounded, he saw Justin walking over to Cherry.


    He bent over, picked her up, and asked, "Shall Daddy y Barbies with you today?"


    "Okay! Daddy''s the best, yeah!"


    Sean, Sean swallowed hard.


    Then, he looked at Justin and recounted to him what he''d encountered earlier that day.


    Justin, who was about to leave, paused for a moment.


    Cherry said, "Did someone bully Uncle Logan? Daddy, let''s help him! Even though Uncle Logan


    pretends to be cool all the time, he''s actually very nice!"


    When Justin heard what she said, he looked at Cherry dotingly and asked, "Do you want to watch car


    racing?"


    Cherry nodded repeatedly.


    Justin looked at Sean and said, "Get two tickets ready.¡±


    "Yes, sir Elsewhere, when Pete got home, Nora said, "There''s an underground car race in two days.Do


    you want to go and watch?"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Okay, let''s.


    At the sight of Nora staring at him expectantly, Pete gave a resigned reply.


    To be honest, he wasn''t very interested in such things.


    It was rare to see Mommy interested in something other than sleeping, though, so he would just


    apany her there.


    The next day.


    Pete went to school.


    Jimmy was still hospitalized, so he didn''te to ss.


    The children were still very concerned about Pete.


    "Cherry, Jimmy is still unwell.His mother won''t let your mother off.You have to be carefull!"


    "Cherry, will you have to drop out of school when Jimmy returns? I''m so worried about you-"


    Their kindness warmed Pete''s heart very much.


    He said, "Don''t worry.Everything is fine...But right after he spoke, he met Mia''s curious eyes, so he


    quietly added...yeah.


    The other children didn''t believe him, though.


    "How can that be? I heard that the big tiger in Jimmy''s house is really fierce and menacing.It can eat a


    child with each bite!"


    "I''ve also heard about it! They say Jimmy''s mother is a tigress, and that his father has three legs, four


    arms, and five pairs of eyes! He''s even fiercer than a tiger!"


    Some of the children even started to cry.


    "Cherry, I can''t bear to part with you.Sob...


    Pete,¡±..."


    Was it really alright for children to be so ignorant? The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    He was about to speak when Mia said, "Don''t worry, everyone.Cherry will be fine, yeah!"


    "Why?"


    "Because Cherry''s father is Justin Hunt! Jimmy''s father is afraid of Cherry''s father!"


    Mia replied innocently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?"


    The other adorable children congratted him one by one "Have you found your Daddy, Cherry?


    That''s great!"


    "Wow, Cherry, so you have a father.I always thought that you didn''t have one.Did your mommy give


    birth to you with a rock?"


    "Huh? Wasn''t Cherry given to her mom as a gift with purchase? When I asked Mom who Cherry''s dad


    was, she told me that her mom got her free of charge when she bought something!"


    Pete was rendered speechless by how everyone was digressing from the topic.


    However, there were also some who didn''t believe it.


    They asked, "Cherry, is your father really Justin Hunt?"


    Pete wanted to deny it, but when he met Mia''s innocent eyes, he could only silently reply, "I guess you


    can say that.¡±


    As Justin''s son, Pete had always taken his safety very seriously ever since he was a baby.He didn''t


    have any bodyguards with him here, so he mustn ¡®t expose his identity so casually! The bell finally


    rang, and the children scattered.


    Mia sat next to Pete and asked softly, "Don''t you like your father, Cherry?"


    Pete nodded.


    "Yeah, the tyrant is too fierce."


    Mia rested her chin on her hands and said, "Your father won''t be so fierce anymore if you be a


    girl-"


    Pete was taken aback.


    "Why?" he asked.


    Mia looked at him and replied, "Because that''s what my father says.He says that girls should be


    pampered and brought up lovingly! You must have gone to your father as a boy, right?"


    Pete:¡±???"


    So, was the tyrant so strict and harsh on him because he was a boy? After ss.


    A few children from the higher grade came to the ssroom.


    The person leading them was very big and well-built, which made him look very domineering.


    A few people followed behind him.


    The height difference between children who were even just a year older was very obvious.


    Moreover, Pete had always been in rather poor health all these years because he had stopped


    breathing once when he was an infant, so he was about the same height as Cherry.


    Therefore, those children were a whole half a head taller than Pete.


    They gathered in front of Pete.


    The one leading them pushed Pete and said, "I heard that you bullied Jimmy? I''m so happy to hear


    that!"


    Pete frowned.


    "I didn''t."


    "What didn''t you do? Do you know who I am?"


    The burly kid said, "My father is Paul Quin.He''s enemies with Jimmy''s father! It makes me happy


    that you bullied him! I hereby announce that you can be my little sidekick from now on.¡¯¡¯


    Pete,"?"


    He looked at the person in front of himzily, bypassed him from the side, and said, "I''m not interested¡¯


    The child immediately grabbed his sleeve and said, "You''re Cherry Smith, right? Don''t you dare think


    that I won ¡®t beat you up just because you''re a girl.Do you know how great an honor it is to be my


    sidekick? I heard that you don ¡®t have a father, right? Do you know who my father is?"


    Pete,??"


    The child patted his chest and said, "My name is Terence Quin, and my father, Paul Quin, is even


    more impressive than Jordan Hoffman! He''s very amazing! If you choose to follow me, you won''t have


    to be afraid of Jimmy''s father anymore! You can ask the people behind me¡ªwho doesn''t know that I''m


    the most awesome around these parts?"


    Pete, Mia took a step forward and said, "Terence, you''re not allowed to bully Cherry!"


    Terence looked at her and curled his lip disdainfully.


    He said, "Go away, you invalid! It''s only on ount of your father that I''m not holding it against


    you.Otherwise, I''d have beaten you up long ago!"


    As he spoke, he pushed Mia and said, "You invalid! My father said that out of everyone in the entire


    kindergarten, your father is the only one he''ll show some courtesy to, so he told me not to bully you.But


    everyone else has to listen to me! Heh, I heard your father has driven away your mother, though?


    You''re now a motherless child! Your father will marry another woman after this.When they have a few


    sons, you''ll be an illegitimate daughter, and your father won''t care about you anymore!"


    Mia stumbled quite a few steps backward before she finally steadied herself.


    Upon hearing that her mother had been driven away and that she would be an illegitimate


    daughter, Mia''s eyes reddened and she said, "That''s not true.Don''t you spout nonsense.¡¯ Pete frowned


    and stepped in front of Mia.


    He said, "Apologize to her!"


    Terence sneered, "Who do you think you are? You don''t even have a father.What makes you think I


    should listen to you and apologize to her?"


    Pete was about to speak when Brandon rushed over and said, "Terence, his father is Justin Hunt! He''s


    someone that even your father cannot afford to offend!"


    A look of disbelief appeared on Terence''s chubby face.


    Then, he guffawed and said, "Are you daydreaming? Justin Hunt...? Don''t you even think a little before


    you brag? Or do you think you can scare me with just a few words? I''m not a three or four-year-old kid


    anymore!"


    Mia pouted and said, "His father really is Justin Hunt!"


    Terence sneered, "That''s impossible! My father said that Justin Hunt only has a son, and he keeps him


    super protected.He has bodyguards with him everywhere he goes, and no one can see what he looks


    like! Cherry is a girl, so how can she possibly be Justin Hunt''s child?"


    Mia got anxious and argued, "Cherry is a boy today!"


    Terence burst into loud, raucousughter at once.


    He said, "By the way, didn''t they say that Cherry can be a boy ? I can''t believe you guys will


    actually believe something like that! You''re so naive! So, Cherry Smith, your father is Justin Hunt, right?


    Do you dare to call him right now?"


    "Why not?"


    Without a second thought, Brandon stood beside Pete and said, "Cherry, call your father now!"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Mia anxiously took out her cell phone and looked at Pete.


    She said, "Cherry, what''s your father''s phone number? I''ll call him for you!"


    Pete:¡±???"


    He didn''t want to do it.


    After all, his parents hadn''t acknowledged each other yet.


    It probably wasn''t a good idea to just call Justin like that.


    For a moment, he kept quiet.


    Terence immediatelyughed and said, "Hah, did you see that? He doesn''t dare to call him! Cherry,


    you''re just bragging! It''s impossible for your father to be Justin Hunt! ¡°


    "It''s true!" Mia''s eyes were red.


    Her father had told her that.


    There was no way there would be any mistake about it.


    Besides, she was the one who said that Justin was Cherry¡¯ s father.


    It had nothing to do with Cherry at all.


    Even if there really was a mistake, it wasn''t because Cherry was bragging but because she was


    mistaken instead.


    Yet, she didn''t know how to exin herself and ended up panicking.


    Terence looked at her.


    "What are you being so anxious for? It''s as if you''re his wife.How would you know who his father is?"


    "I just do!"


    Mia had always been a pushover.


    This was the first time she was being so aggressive.


    She insisted, "Cherry wasn''t bragging! Neither did she lie!"


    Terence scoffed and said, "You little liar.You lie even about your own affairs.Your mother was rejected


    by your father, yet you insist that it isn''t true...Little illegitimate daughter, if you''re that impressive, then


    why don''t you get Cherry to give us the phone number?!"


    Mia was about to cry.


    Just as she was about to say something, Pete stepped forward and said coolly, "212XXXXXXX-"


    The ce fell quiet for a moment.Terence looked at Pete.


    "Cherry, what do you mean by that "


    Pete didn''t look at him but at Mia instead.


    "That''s my Daddy''s phone number.You weren''t lying.¡¯ Mia finally came back to her senses.


    She hurriedly dialed the number on her cell phone.


    "Toot...toot...toot..."


    Mia and Brandon both held their breaths together with the dial tone.


    Even Terence was keeping quiet.


    For a while, the atmosphere around them became very quiet.


    However, after the phone rang three times, the recipient didn''t answer but rejected the call instead.


    "Beep...beep...beep..."


    Mia was dumbfounded.


    Brandon was also stunned.


    Terence, however, burst intoughter and said, "You saw that, right? You were just giving us some


    random number! The recipient didn''t even pick up! Cherry, you''re a wild child without a father! You don''t


    have a father at all!"


    Mia, who was panicking, dialed the number again.


    However, after it rang a few times, a message instead yed: "The number you have dialed does not


    exist¡­¡± Mia¡¯s phone number had been blocked! Mia, Brandon was also dumbfounded.


    He asked, "Cherry, what¡¯ s the matter with your father?"


    Pete replied very calmly, "My father doesn''t answer calls from strangers.¡¯¡¯ Brandon believed him


    immediately.


    "I see, so that''s how it is!"


    Mia also nodded.


    "Oh, that''s true.My father doesn''t answer calls from strangers, either!"


    People of Justin''s and Joel''s ss all owned private phone numbers.


    It was standard protocol for them to reject calls from strangers on their private phone numbers.


    Additionally, in the case of people like them, apart from their family and other people of the same ss


    as them, others rarely were able to get a hold of their private phone numbers.


    While they were talking, Terence sneered, "Of course, my father doesn''t answer calls from strangers,


    either.But why don''t you use your own cell phone to call him? Cherry it''s because you know everyone


    has that habit that you deliberately said that, right? The number you gave us isn''t Justin Hunt''s at all!"


    "212XXXXXXX¡± said Pete again suddenly.


    Then, he asked, "Have you remembered it?"


    Terence curled his lip disdainfully.


    "What?"


    Pete said coolly, "Your father should have my father''s private phone number.You can go home and


    confirm it with your dad after you remember it.You''ll see after that.


    Terence,???"


    He was taken aback for a moment, but right after that, he sneered, "I get it now¡ªyou''re stalling for


    time! But even if you gloss it over today, you''ll still be a wild child without a father tomorrow! Hmph, I''ll


    go home and cross-check the phone numbers right now!"


    Terence turned around and led the group of children away after he spoke.


    To be honest, he was actually a little scared that Justin Hunt would really turn out to be Cherry''s father.


    If that happened, things would be troublesome.His father had warned him several times not to


    mess with the two children from the Smiths in school.


    Additionally, he wasn''t to mess with children from the Hunts, either.


    It was just that the Hunts didn''t send their children to the school, so he wasn''t that worried about it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After Terence left, Mia and Brandon looked at Pete.


    Mia asked timidly, "Cherry, did I cause trouble for you.."


    If she hadn''t revealed Cherry''s father''s information in school, Terence and the others wouldn''t have


    known about it at all.


    It was indeed troublesome.


    Pete, who was a little troubled, nced at Mia¡ªonly to see that the tiny little girl''s pointed, oval-shaped


    face and big eyes were filled with a look of tentativeness.


    This made Pete calmly reply, "It''s not a big deal.¡¯


    After he said that, Tanya called out to him from a distance, "Cherry,e for your dance ss! Stop


    dilly-dallying.You''re about to bete!"


    Pete, He massaged his temples and walked toward the dance studio with a headache.


    When exactly was Cherry switching back with him? As he walked over, he suddenly looked back¡ªsure


    enough , he saw a look of envy all over Mia''s face.


    Tanya was also looking at Mia when Pete walked up to her. The little fellow looked at her timidly, unable


    to conceal the longing in her eyes.


    It made an indescribable sense of acerbity well up at the depths of her heart.


    Come to think of it, this was rather strange.


    She was obviously Hiry''s daughter, yet she found him very lovable.


    Was she really that much of a cheap woman? After all, she was technically Hiry''s half-sister.


    Mia should actually be calling her Aunt Tanya.


    At the thought, Tanya forced herself to look away.


    She took Pete to the dance studio resolutely, leaving behind Mia with a longing look on her face, and


    disappointment and sadness in her eyes.


    Next to her, Brandon said carelessly, "Cherry is really almighty.Not only is she great at solving


    Mathematical Olympiad problems, but she can even dance.Mia, do you want to learn to dance?"


    Mia lowered her head and stared at her toes as she replied, "Yes, I do."


    Brandon said casually, "Then let''s ask Ms.Turner to teach you! She is the best dance teacher ever! Just


    tell your father; he will definitely agree to it!"


    Mia heaved a sigh, turned around unhappily, and returned to the ssroom.


    After school.


    Terence dashed out of the school and got into the car.


    As expected, his father, Paul Quin, hade to pick him up.The six-year-old child was as stout and


    muscr as a bull .


    Paul, on the other hand, looked more refined.It was just that his eyes looked particrly sinister.


    Terence whined, "Daddy, there''s a brat in the kindergarten who''s actually pretending to be Justin Hunt''s


    daughter!"


    Paul was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Terence suddenly thought of something and recited a series of numbers.


    Then, he said, "Quick, Daddy, can you check if this is Justin Hunt''s phone number?"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Paul frowned as he listened to what he said.He picked up his cell phone, went to Justin''s private


    number, and took a look.


    Then, he said, "No, it isn''t.It''s quite the coincidence, though.To think he¡¯s only off by two


    numbers.Terence curled his lip at once.


    "I knew she was a fake!"


    Paul scoffed and said, "Someone is actually pretending to be Justin Hunt''s daughter? Now, that''s


    hrious.After all, he has never had a daughter!"


    The fact that Justin had a son was already kept a secret.


    However, that was only in outsiders¡¯ cases.


    Families like the Quins had to pay close attention to the changes among the wealthy.


    Paul had also tried various ways and means to ask around over the years, but in the end, he only


    managed to find out that Justin had a five-year-old son.


    Apart from that, he didn''t find out anything else at all.


    Terence became even angrier when he heard that.


    He clenched his fists and said, "Hmph, how dare she lie to me! I''m going to punch her teeth out on


    Monday!"


    It was Friday, so it was the weekend the next day.


    They didn''t have any sses on the weekends, so he could only take his revenge on Monday instead!


    Terence then looked at Paul again and asked, "Daddy, can I go and watch the car race tomorrow?"


    A smiling Paul replied, "Sure, no problem.We''re also part of the racetracks that Jordan Hoffman


    established, aren''t we?"


    He fell silent for a moment at this point, and the look in his eyes became a little more sinister and


    ruthless.


    The Hoffmans and the Quins were of equal standing in the underworld.


    However, everyone knew that Paul was fiercer and more ruthless than Jordan, so they were more


    afraid of him.


    This was because even though he looked polite and refined, deep down, he was actually much more


    vicious and violent than Jordan.


    That guy had a scary face, but he had a lot of reservations and boundaries in the way he did things.


    The two families had beenpeting with each other all this time.


    Therefore, he had agreed to it when Winston wanted to make things difficult for Logan.


    After all, Jordan had made a lot of money through Logan. The Racing King! Winston had used his


    name to threaten people in New York, such that they wouldn''t dare to buy Logan''s sports car.


    However, someone had actually refused to show him courtesy in the end.


    When he asked who they were, he learned that it was the Hunts.


    Paul let out an icyugh.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What a small world, huh.


    However, he wasn''t going to mess with the Hunts if he could help it.


    After all, should they back up Jordan, he would be even more difficult to deal with! With that in


    mind, Paul said coldly, "Stay away from the Hunts¡¯ children if you encounter them in the future, no


    matter what kind of asion it is.


    Don''t mess with them.¡¯ Terence had always relied on his father backing him up to carry out his


    misdeeds, so he knew especially well who he could mess with and who he couldn''t.


    Thus, he hastily nodded.


    Elsewhere.


    Pete went home with Tanya as usual.


    After the two got into the car and Tanya drove away in the jeep, Joel finally reluctantly retracted his


    gaze.


    Brandon and Mia came out together and got into Joel''s car As soon as he got in the car, Brandon


    asked, "Uncle Joel, is Cherry''s father Justin Hunt?"


    Joel nodded.


    "Yeah."


    He then looked at his daughter.


    Mia was hanging her head obviously, she was not in high spirits.


    Joel looked at her gently and dotingly and ruffled her hair.


    He asked, "What''s wrong, Mia?"


    Mia nced at him and hung her head again.


    "It''s nothing, Daddy"


    When Joel wanted to ask further, Brandon piped up and said, "I know what''s going on, Uncle Joel! Mia


    wants to dance, but Ms.Turner won''t take her in!"


    Mia hurriedly raised her head and waved her hands while she said, "N-no, that¡¯s not true.I...I don''t


    actually like dancing that much.¡¯¡¯ Mia didn''t want her father to force Ms.Turner to teach her.


    If that happened, Ms.Turner would suffer too much injustice.


    Besides, her mother didn''t like her dancing, either.Joel''s eyes flickered.


    He ruffled Mia''s hair again and saidfortingly, "Okay, I see"


    Brandon had a restless look in his eyes and was unable to sit still the whole way home.


    It was as if he was holding in a little secret.


    Joel saw it all but did not interfere.


    When they got home, Joel saw Brandon making an excuse and dragging Mia off to y.


    Joel gave the nanny a look.


    She immediately nodded and followed after the two.Less than half an hourter, the nanny came back


    and reported, "Brandon is trying to get Mia to go and watch a car race tomorrow afternoon¡±


    Joel:¡±...."


    The nanny lowered her head and asked, "Do you want to stop them?"


    Joel thought of the timid look in his daughter''s eyes.


    Then, he thought of how gutsy Brandon was to take a knife to cut off his little willy so that he could


    be a little girl.


    He held his forehead.


    He wanted to encourage his daughter to be more cheerful, but he couldn''t help but be worried


    about Brandon''s presence.


    Thus, he said, "Let them go, but get a few people to protect them secretly.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, sir¡¯


    The next day at the Andersons¡¯.


    Nora slept all the way until the time to watch the race.


    After she got up, shezily put on a ck baseball cap, a ck shirt, and trousers.


    Without bothering to dress up, she took Pete out with her.


    As soon as she exited the bedroom, she saw Logan walking out of his room.


    He had an especially awful look on his face, and it seemed like his foot injury hadn''t healed yet,


    causing him to limp as he walked.


    The sight made Nora frown.


    She asked, "Are you still going to take part in the race today?"


    Logan let out an annoyed grunt.


    Vanci hadn''t replied to his email at all.


    Jordan had also called and said that he hadn''t managed to contact him.


    Thus, he could only brace himself and go for it today.


    Losing meant that he would have to pay back 50 million dors.


    The profits from the Carefree Pills probably wouldn''t amount to that much even if the Andersons were


    to receive them now.


    Logan had never wanted to cause the Andersons any trouble.


    He gritted his teeth and walked out.


    Nora followed behind him.


    When they went out, Logan''s friend came over to pick him up.


    He got into the car and left.


    As for Nora, she drove off in the jeep after Pete sat in the backseat obediently and fastened his


    seatbelt.


    The race was held in an abandoned factory in the suburbs .


    A professional racetrack had been built inside.


    The abandoned area was rtively big, so it was impossible for one to tell from the outside at all that


    there was a racetrack inside.


    Jordan had actually already bought the whole plot ofnd there.


    The security there was very good, and everyone going in had to go through strict inspections and show


    their admission tickets¡¯ The car stopped.


    When Logan got out of the car and was about to enter, his friend tugged on his sleeve and asked,


    "Logan, isn''t that your cousin and niece?"


    Logan:¡±???"


    He turned around to see Nora parking her car behind theirs.


    The woman got out of the car without paying any attention to the person in the backseat.


    His little niece unfastened the seatbelt herself and pushed the car door open.


    Then, the little fellow hopped off the thick chassis, jumped, and closed the car door strenuously


    herself...


    Logan frowned.


    His friend asked, "Did you get them tickets "


    Logan, His friend went on and said, "It''ll be very difficult for them to get in without tickets.Mr.Hoffman


    has strengthened the security for today''s race: Logan became even more irritable.They should have


    told him in advance if they wanted to watch the race.Instead, they had followed him like that! How


    troublesome! Just as he was about to walk over, he instead saw¡­¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Nora actually bypassed him and walked straight toward the entrance.


    Logan,¡±???"


    He was a little surprised.


    Then, he walked over and asked, "Do you have tickets?"


    Nora replied casually, "Yeah."


    Logan let out a sigh of relief.


    He said, "Alright, you can just queue up to go in, then.I''m heading over to the racers¡¯ area."


    The racers and the audience had different entryways.


    They still had to queue up, so Nora waved and said, "Go ahead"


    Logan went to the racer''s passage and went straight backstage to warm up and get ready.


    Nora held Pete''s hand and stood in line leisurely.


    She let out azy yawn.


    Of course, she had something as simple as admission tickets.


    As Yanci, wasn''t it just a matter of saying the word if she wanted admission tickets to such races?


    Besides, she already had people rushing over to give her tickets a long time ago.


    It had been really long since shest participated in a race , 80 she was somewhat itching to race.


    She wondered if she could look for Jordan and ask him to let her drive a couple of rounds around the


    tracks after the race.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While she was musing, Pete, who was next to her, was sending a text message to Cherry with his head


    down: ¡®Where are you guys?¡¯


    Cherry replied very quickly: ''We''ll be there in a moment!¡¯


    A relieved Pete wrote: ¡®Remember not to give anything away¡±


    ¡®Okie-Dokie! Don''t worry, Pete! I, Cherry, will definitely get everything done right! Pete, He was about


    to give her another couple of reminders when two children suddenly dashed over and knocked against


    his arm.¡±


    Pete put down his phone and looked over it was actually Brandon and Mia? The two children didn''t


    expect to see Pete here, either, so they immediately called out excitedly, "Cherry!"


    Pete, He had especially worn unisex clothes today because he didn''t want to be mistaken as a girl.


    However, the people around them must have realized his gender the moment they shouted that name,


    right? He fell silent for a while.


    Then, he asked, "What are you guys doing here?"


    Mia nced at Brandon timidly and replied, "We''re here to watch the race! Brandon said that car racing


    is very fun."


    What was so fun about it...? Pete looked around the two children but didn''t see any adults with them.


    He, who usually didn''t make any requests or trouble, looked at Nora and asked, "Mommy, why don''t we


    let theme with us?"


    Nora, who sounded as if she didn''t really care one way or another, uttered an ¡®okay¡¯.


    She stood by them and watched the three children talk among themselves.


    To be honest, her son should try and make more friends.


    During her observations of him recently, she found that Pete¡¯s mild autism was actually slowly getting


    better.


    As a result, the people in the line went from two to four people.


    The queue moved very quickly after all, those who could get their hands on tickets were no ordinary


    people.


    The people at the entrance didn''t dare to make things too difficult for them, either.


    Soon, it was their turn.


    Nora handed over the admission tickets.


    The security officers took a look at the tickets and then nced at the three children.


    Only then did he look at Nora and say, "You can go in, but the three children can''t.¡¯ Nora raised her


    brows.


    Brandon was already shouting.


    "Why?"


    The security officer coughed and replied, "Children are not allowed to go in.¡¯¡¯


    Children weren''t allowed to go in? Nora was a little surprised.She hadn''t expected such a restriction.


    When she was abroad, she had easily taken Cherry to the races.


    Perhaps it was due to cultural differences? While she was thinking about it, she saw Terence running


    over with three children from the kindergarten behind him.


    Without queuing at all, they went straight into the venue.


    The security officers didn''t stop them.


    Nora:¡±???"


    She raised her eyebrows.


    She was about to speak when Brandon spoke ahead of her and asked, "Then why are they allowed to


    go in?"


    Terence stood inside and made faces at them.


    He said, "Because my father is Paul Quin! So, I can bring in as many people as I want!"


    Brandon,¡±???"


    He got angry and said, "Even my uncle and Mia''s father is Joel Smith! Why can''t we go in?"


    The security officers looked at one another at the mention of Joel''s name.


    Needless to say, it was Terence''s idea to stop the children from entering.


    Although this was Jordan''s turf, they nevertheless had to show Paul some courtesy.


    Little did they expect the two children to be from the Smiths, though? They looked at Terence, who


    waved magnanimously.


    Then , he pointed at Pete and said, "Of course, the Smiths can enter.The two cane in, but she


    can''t!"


    "Why not?"


    Brandon and Mia were up in arms.


    Brandon even shouted, "She is Justin Hunt''s child!"


    Justin Hunt??? The security officers at the entrance became even more astonished.


    What was going on today? Had all the big families in New Yorke together to watch the race today?


    While they were hesitating, Terence scoffed, "Justin Hunt¡¯ s child? What nonsense.She is a fake!"


    Terence shouted, "The phone number she gave me yesterday is wrong! I already asked my father!


    Cherry, how dare you pretend to be Justin Hunt''s daughter! Hmph! You liar!"


    Brandon shouted, "That''s impossible! I asked my uncle.She really is Justin Hunt''s daughter!"


    Mia also nodded.


    She said earnestly to the security officers, "Aren''t you afraid that Uncle Justin will get mad if you don''t


    let Cherry in?"


    The security officers at the entrance were rendered speechless.


    Oh, we''re totally trembling with fear here.


    Nora¡¯s brows drew together as she listened to the children ¡®s conversation.


    That boy named Terence totally looked like he needed to be taught a good lesson.


    He was likely very naughty and mischievous.


    Also, he was actually making things difficult for Pete? Was Pete being bullied in school? The look in her


    eyes turned sharp.


    She was about to speak when a voice that made others feel terribly ufortable reached them.


    "She''s Justin Hunt''s daughter? Here, let me take a look!"


    Nora turned to see a man dressed in a suit approaching.


    He seemed like an amiable person, but his eyes had a sinister look in them that difited others.


    As soon as he came over, Terence also ran over while calling out, "Daddy!"


    The security officers stood up straight and greeted him respectfully.


    "Mr.Quin!"


    Paul ruffled his son''s hair and then, he looked at Pete and Nora.


    His gaze swept across Pete to fall on Nora.


    He smiled and said, "How audacious of you to use Justin Hunt''s name to do whatever you want


    outside.Are the two of you sick of living?"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    She had never been one to allow herself to suffer any injustice.


    Should she deny that Pete was Justin''s child in a situation like this, it was highly likely that Pete would


    be hurt.


    He was a sensitive boy and wasn''t as hardy as Cherry.


    Thus, Nora only hesitated for a brief moment before she countered resolutely and said, "And how


    would you know this child isn''t Justin''s, Mr.Quin?"


    Paul gazed at the gorgeous woman in front of him.


    She carried herself in a manner that was neither lowly nor overbearing.


    Her pretty face was peerlessly stunning, and the aura around her didn''t seem like it had been


    suppressed by his.


    Paul narrowed his eyes.


    Terence shouted, "She''s not! She''s a fake! Cherry, you''re not going to be able to get in! Hmph!"


    At this point, amotion suddenly broke out in the distance.


    Someone said, "Mr.Hunt is here!"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Everyone looked into the distance as one to see a row of ck Audis approaching.


    The bodyguards dressed in ck suits and leading the way got out of the cars first.


    After confirming that the surroundings were safe, Justin finally got out of the car.


    This was Justin''s mandatory lineup whenever he went out. It was just that when he got out of the car,


    Cherry instead took out a baseball cap and put on a face mask.


    After getting out of the car, she suddenly held her stomach and said, "Daddy, my stomach hurts!"


    Justin narrowed his eyes, not sure what his daughter was up to this time.


    However, it must be because that woman was nearby that she desperately wanted to leave this ce


    at the moment.


    He beckoned to the person next to him and said, "Take Pete to the bathroom.¡±


    After saying that, he also whispered something else to him.The bodyguard immediately understood.


    He nodded and took Cherry to the bathroom nearby.


    People at the racetracks here were generally either rich or of high social status.


    Therefore, even the bathrooms were exceptionally clean in fact, they even had VIP toilets there.


    Cherry secretly changed into a skirt after she went to the bathroom.


    Then, she openly swaggered out from the bathroom with a mask on.


    Her brother was in trouble and needed to borrow Daddy for a while.


    She mustn''t be a hindrance to him! Seeing that the bodyguard really wasn''t paying any attention to her


    as she had expected, the petite Cherry went around the crowd and headed straight into the racetracks.


    Hehe, she was going to go and admire some handsome guys! She didn''t notice that a inclothes


    bodyguard was following her closely after she came out.


    How could Justin possibly not worry while his daughter was out and about? Justin strolled around


    aimlessly after Cherry left.


    By right, since he hade in person, it went without saying that he would definitely use a special


    entryway.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, he actually walked straight to the normal entrance.


    Nora was currently in a confrontation with Paul.


    Justin''s lineup was too grand during his arrival.


    The people around them were already moving about and telling one another about it.


    Paul stared at Nora and sneered, "When you were using Justin Hunt''s name, I bet you didn''t expect


    that the man himself would reallye, right?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    Her cool and distant countenance was totally calm.


    Even if their family of four should meet, then so be it.


    She would simply rify the ties between the two of them with Justin, lest the guy kept thinking that she


    was in love with him.


    She couldn''t even be bothered to pretend anymore...


    In the midst of her thoughts, everyone stepped aside.


    Nora looked over and saw Justin striding over under the escort of his bodyguards.


    Little Brandon looked at Mia, then at Terence, and then finally at Pete.


    However, he noticed that his eyes were flickering a little, and he seemed a little scared.


    Brandon panicked at once.


    He stepped forward, held Pete¡¯ $ arm, and asked, "Cherry, a-are you really Justin Hunt''s child?"


    Next to them, when Mia heard him, she immediately said, "Brandon, Cherry really is his child! Don''t you


    believe what Daddy says?"


    But before Brandon could breathe a sigh of relief, Terence yelled, "That''s impossible.He''s not the


    Hunts¡¯ child! He is a little bastard! Hmph, now that Justin Hunt is here, you and your mother are going


    to get your just desserts, Cherry!"


    After he spoke, Terence even grabbed Pete''s arm and said , ¡° You mustn''t run away!"


    Petey¡±..."


    Wouldn''t he be admitting that he was lying if he ran away now? That wouldn''t do at all.


    While Pete was frowning, he saw Nora giving him a look.


    Pete was short.


    Additionally, they were also surrounded by crowds, so he couldn''t see what it was like in the distance .


    However, Nora had already noticed that Cherry was not with Justin.


    She didn''t know where she had gone, but the little fellow must have slipped away when she saw that


    something was wrong.


    She was surprisingly very quick-witted.


    Seeing that Justin wasing closer and closer, Paul took a couple of steps forward and said politely,


    "Long time no see, Mr.Hunt."


    Justin was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt, which looked surprisingly like lovers'' matching


    clothing with the ck outfit that Nora was wearing.


    When he came over, his eyes locked onto Nora right away.


    The girl stood therezily with her back straight, but there was obviously impatience in her almond-


    shaped eyes.


    Clearly, someone who couldn''t take a hint had provoked her.


    Justin raised his eyebrows.


    The beauty mark at the corner of his eye became increasingly dazzling.


    He was about to walk over to her when Paul blocked his path, causing Justin to frown.


    Nevertheless, he was forced to stop and say politely, "It''s been a while, Mr.Quin.¡±


    Paul was a standard viin.


    As they said, it was better to offend a gentleman than to offend a viin.


    The saying was referring to exactly people like him.


    The Hunts weren''t afraid of him, but they weren''t willing to offend him easily, either.


    Paul smiled and made small talk.


    He said, "Do you also like to watch car racing, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin replied, "My child likes it, so I came to join in the fun."


    Paul nodded.


    "Do you have a favorite, Mr.Hunt?" Justin shook his head.


    "No.I''ll probably ce a random better."


    Paul wanted to continue the small talk, but Justin instead asked, "Is something the matter, Mr.Quin?"


    Only then did Paul stop talking.


    Over the years, the Quins had actually been trying to curry favor with the Hunts.


    After all, should they gain the Hunts¡¯ protection, they would surely do even better.


    However, Justin was terribly hard to get hold of.


    He simply couldn''t establish any sort of ties with him even after interacting with him several times.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They had even considered sending him women before, but Justin had driven them out right away.


    He even publicly announced that whoever sent him any women in the future would be his enemy.


    Therefore, everyone spected in private that Justin might not like women.


    After all, with the exception of his child, he had always practiced abstinence ever since he was a child,


    and had never had any women trouble.


    With that in mind, Paul replied, "There is indeed something trivial.I just didn''t expect that there would be


    people using your name to do whatever they want outside, so I stopped them, Mr.Hunt.¡¯


    Justin was a little taken aback.


    "What?"


    Paul knew that Justin would definitely be very angry and fly into a rage.


    Thus, he didn''t mind doing Justin a favor.


    He pointed to Nora and Pete and said, "That mother-daughter pair im to be your woman and your


    child.That child, especially, has been showing off and wreaking havoc, and telling everyone that you


    are his father.¡¯


    Terence also shouted, "Yes, he''s the one.He insisted that his father is Justin Hunt.All of us kids know


    about it!"


    He looked at Pete happily and said, "Did you see that? That is the real Justin Hunt.Is your father really


    Justin Hunt? Do you dare to confront him face-to-face about it?"


    Pete!¡¯¡¯..."


    He nced at Justin in silence.


    Only then did he see that Justin seemed to have only just spotted him.


    He looked at him and raised his eyebrows a little.


    Seeing that all of them weren''t saying anything, Paul immediately smiled and said, "You don''t have to


    be too angry about it, Mr.Hunt.After all, you have a good reputation out there.That''s why there are even


    children who are pretending to be your child.I just happened to chance upon them doing something


    wrong, so I decided to expose them.It''s mainly because I was concerned that they would do worse


    things outside..."


    He had only just said that when Justin asked, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    That one line from him made everyone there dumbfounded.


    Everyone looked at them incredulously.


    Pete kept quiet for a while before he finally said, "Daddy¡± Justin nodded.


    He took a step forward and took the initiative to ask, "Didn''t you go to the bathroom? Why are you here


    instead?"


    Pete:¡±???"


    As it turned out, Cherry had made up an excuse and gone to the bathroom.


    No wonder his father didn''t recognize him! At practically the same time, a bodyguard came over and


    said, "Mr.Hunt, the little mister is gone.We.."


    He''d only just said that when he spotted Pete.


    He closed his mouth right away.


    Both Nora and Pete fell for their act.


    Pete immediately adopted a different stance and said, "I came to look for Mommy¡±


    He held Nora''s hand after he spoke.


    Nora raised her brows.


    She nced at the bodyguards and then at Justin.


    She couldn''t help feeling that something was a little amiss, yet she couldn''t pinpoint it.


    Wasn''t Justin purported to have a very high IQ? How was it possible that he couldn''t even see through


    such a low-level loophole? But...it did make sense! There practically weren''t any boy-girl twins that


    looked identical in this world.


    If she weren''t their mother, she probably wouldn''t have ever thought that she also had a daughter,


    right? With that in mind, Nora lowered her head as if she had thought it through.


    Next to them, Paul was dumbfounded.


    He stared at them incredulously and sputtered, "The...the two of you..."


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "I told you.Who says this child isn''t Justin''s?"


    Mia and Brandon also immediately jumped in and said, "Yes, that''s right! Cherry is a child of the Hunts!


    We weren¡¯t lying, yeah!"


    Terence


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon looked at Terence again.


    He stuck his tongue out and said, "Nanny nanny boo-boo! To think you wanted to bully Cherry.So,


    Cherry can go in now, right?"


    Justin finally understood what exactly had happened after he said that.


    It seemed that his son had been bullied by a six-year-old in kindergarten.


    How useless.


    He secretly dissed him inwardly before he pulled a long face and said, "What''s going on? Are the


    Hunts¡¯ children not allowed to enter the racetracks?"


    The security officers:¡±!!!"


    The security officers at the entrance broke out in cold sweat at once.


    They said, "Of course they are!.It''s an honor that your child graced our racetracks with her presence,


    Mr.Hunt! It''s my fault for failing to recognize a famous person when I see one.Pleasee in, please


    come in!"


    Both Justin and Nora knew that the security officers were just threatened by Paul, that''s all.


    He was just a man trying to make a living, so why bother holding it against him? Nora scoffed and said


    insinuatingly, "Never judge a book by its cover.Remember to keep your eyes open the next time you do


    anything"


    The security officer nodded at once.


    Next to him, Paul, who had wanted to do Justin a favor, looked livid.Never would he have ever


    expected things to turn out this way!


    "Cherry, where are you?"


    Worried about her safety, Pete sent Cherry a text message immediately after he entered the


    racetracks.


    Cherry: ¡®I''m already seated in the benches! Come and look for meter, Pete!"


    Knowing that she was safe, Pete breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only then did he look up at the two people walking in front of him.


    Justin was smiling, and his dark eyes were full of mirth.


    He said, "So, Ms.Smith, you''ve been iming to outsiders that you''re my woman?"


    Nora, She stuffed her hands into her pockets casually, seemingly disinclined to carry on the topic.


    She asked, "What put you in the mood toe and watch the race, Mr.Hunt?"


    "It can''t be helped.My son likes it¡± replied Justin.


    As expected, it really was because of little Cherry.


    Nora let out an ¡®oh¡¯.


    Just as Justin was about to say something, she suddenly did a U-turn and said, "Since you ¡®re here,


    then please take Pete and the two children from the Smiths with you to watch the race, Mr.Hunt.I have


    to go backstage to visit my dear cousin"


    Although Cherry was a clever and adorable child, this was ultimately a messy ce.


    Nora was worried about her safety.


    Justin narrowed his eyes and said, "Okay.See you at the benchester?"


    Nora waved but didn''t answer.


    He must be kidding.


    Was she supposed to go to the benches so that the family of four could meet one another? She was


    dying to avoid him instead! Justin watched as the woman''s slender figure disappeared into the


    distance.


    Only then did he look back at Pete.


    After a few days of separation from the little brat, it seemed like there was now light in his eyes,


    especially with Mia and Brandon next to him at the moment.


    The three of them standing together looked like they were on pretty good terms with one another.


    Justin cast his eyes down.


    Pete didn''t have any friends at the Hunts.


    In addition, Pete didn''t allow anyone other than him to go near him.


    In spite of that, because the children weren''t walking properly, Brandon bumped into Pete from time to


    time, yet he didn''t show any sign of annoyance.


    Justin''s brows drew together.


    The woman might lookzy and sloppy, but by her side, Cherry had grown up to be a lively and lovable


    girl.


    Her son had only been with her for a few days, yet he also seemed to have be much more


    cheerful.


    Was he really not as good as that woman at raising a child ? While he was reflecting upon himself,


    Paul came over to make up for what had happened just now.


    He smiled and said jokingly, "Information about you is really too confidential, Mr.Hunt.I always thought


    that you had a son , but as it turns out, it¡¯s actually a daughter?"


    He nced at Pete and hesitated again before he asked, "So, is he a boy or a girl?"


    Justin nced at him with his deep-set eyes and slowly replied, "Either is possible"


    Paul:¡±???"


    He wanted to say more, but Justin had already turned around and left with the children.


    It was obvious that he wasn''t interested in talking anymore.


    Paul...


    What the heck did he mean by either was possible? Elsewhere, Nora called Cherry and was informed


    that the little fellow was at the benches.


    However, it seemed that she had slipped into the benches to the west, so she was nning to go over


    and look for her.


    They were currently in the north.


    This was where the final sprint would be, so the point of view was excellent there.


    It was a position that only people like Justin could upy To get to the west side from the north side,


    she had to pass by a row of resting areas.


    The racers were currently resting there.


    The abandoned location upied a huge area, so the resting area was made up of a row of small


    houses.


    When Nora was passing by, a couple of racers happened to walk past her.


    They were chatting earnestly with each other.


    "Have you heard? Logan has a leg injury.He definitely won¡¯ t be able to take first ce in the race


    anymore!"


    "Of course.I even heard that it was the Myerses who did it to go against the Andersons, but no one


    dares to say anything about it.After all, Paul Quin is backing up Winston!"


    "What should we do? If Logan loses, will the bookies let him off?"


    "No way! Logan probably won''t be able to step out of this ce alive today.You have no idea how fierce


    those people are."


    "Sigh, how tragic.If he insists on racing with his leg injury, his leg will probably be a goner after this.With


    the way things are now, he''s doomed unless Yanci descends from heaven to save him!"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "That''s impossible.The international racer Yanci? In a ce like this? I heard that the organizers send


    him an invitation every year, but there''s no way he''ll have any interest in races that aren''t fit to be seen


    in public like this "


    ¡°Sigh, that''s true.You''re right.In that case, Logan is really done for this time! And so are the Andersons,


    right? If they want their son back, they''ll need 50 million dors..."


    The two passed by Nora as they chatted.


    Nora stopped in her tracks.


    She had known all along that Logan seemed to be in some kind of trouble, but she hadn''t expected it to


    be this bad.


    Why didn''t he bring up even a word about it at home? While thinking about it, Nora sent Cherry a text


    message reminding her to pay attention to her safety.


    Then, she headed to the racers¡¯ lounge.


    The racers¡¯ lounge wasn''t essible to ordinary people.


    The people guarding the ce were all men that Jordan trusted the most.


    The one standing guard at the entrance happened to be one of the people who had tried to stop Nora


    from going up the stairs when she rushed over to the Hoffmans'' the other day.


    He had also been involved in what happened after that, so he knew who she was.


    Rather surprised to see her, he hastily said, "I''ll take you to Mr.Hoffman!"


    The Andersons¡¯ affairs were indeed rather troublesome this time.


    Mr.Hoffman had also been having a headache over it thest couple of days.


    If he had known this would happen, he would''ve listened to Logan and postponed the race to next


    month.


    What was he to do now? That was 50 million dors they were talking about.


    Even they would have difficulty forking out that money, let alone the Andersons.


    After all, who would have that much cash with them? Nora nodded.


    As she walked into the lounge with the man, they ran into Mrs.Hoffman.


    Mrs.Hoffman had been taking care of Jimmy in the hospital thest few days, so she hadn''t had a good


    sleep in a while.


    It was to the extent that she even had dark circles under her eyes.


    At the sight of Nora, she grabbed her hand and said sincerely, "Oh, you''vee? I was just about to


    go and look for you.Are you here because of Logan? I know all about it.Don''t worry, I will definitely


    make sure he''s fine!"


    She went on and said, "I came here especially to look for Jordan.Even if there''s no other way, we can


    at least get those 50 million dors ready!"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed a little as she stared at Mrs.Hoffman, who seemed like a


    completely different person now.


    The woman was really straightforward.


    She said unhurriedly, "No, it''s fine.¡±


    Mrs.Hoffman sighed and said, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony with us.I''ve already heard from


    the doctor if you hadn''t rushed over to our ce, what I would have seen the next morning would


    probably have been Jimmy''s dead body since I had thought that he was feeling unwell just because he


    was scared.You saved him! So, that makes you our benefactor! I''m willing to give you even my life, let


    alone 50 million dors.I have some jewelry here that should also be worth a sum.."


    At this point, she suddenly straightened her back and said, "By the way, I haven''t formally apologized to


    you yet.I misunderstood you.Sigh, I''m not trying to make excuses for myself, but every time Jimmy got


    a headache in school , the teacher would call me; but every time I brought him back home, he would be


    right as rain again.That boy is such a halfwit.To think he couldn''t even describe the symptoms


    clearly.We had also gone to the hospital for his headaches.The doctor suggested a brain CT scan, but


    also said that there will be radiation exposure, so he wanted us to think about it ourselves.Later, we


    took him back home, yet he said that it didn''t hurt anymore.This repeated over and over again...That


    was why when you told us to have a lumbar puncture done, my first reaction was to think that you were


    spouting nonsense...Now that I think about it, I was really so ignorant!"


    Nora actually wasn''t angry.


    She had seen family members of patients who were even more difficult to deal with than Mrs.Hoffman.


    Besides, doctors tended to favor conservative methods of treatment for children.


    The amount of radiation exposure that a brain CT scan would expose one to, was equivalent to 1.5


    times the amount of a chest radiograph.


    It was normal for doctors to let them make the decision themselves.


    She nodded.


    Then, she interrupted Mrs.Hoffman and said, "I''d like to visit Logan¡±


    "Okay, I''ll take you there!"


    With Mrs.Hoffman leading the way, no one dared to stop them all the more.


    In the lounge.


    Logan shifted his ankle after he put on his clothes.


    The severe pain made him as pale as a sheet, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    His friend next to him ranted furiously, "They sure were ruthless! The bones at your ankle are all


    shattered! You can''t apply any force on it at all! Is there even any difference whether you take part in


    the race or not? In my opinion, you should just go to Mr.Hoffman and give up the race!"


    Logan didn''t pay him any attention.


    A look of pain and resolution came over his untamed countenance.


    It was one thing to lose, but something else entirely to give up the race.


    He couldn''t let down the people supporting him.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go."


    The door was suddenly pushed open at this moment.


    Linson Leigh, the racer whom Winston was supporting, stood outside the door.


    Linson was an upstart racer.


    He had taken second ce the year before with a result of merely five seconds behind Logan.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul was in support of him, and he had be a rising star in the world of car racing.


    Logan looked at him and asked hostilely, "What are you doing here?"


    Linson stood arrogantly at the door and replied, "I''m here to show Logan- The Racing King some


    concern, of course.How''s your foot? I heard that the bones are all broken.If you still don''t undergo


    surgery, you probably won''t be able to ever recover, right?"


    Logan, who was pulling a long face, retorted, "It''s none of your business."


    Linson curled his lip disdainfully and said, "Sigh, why so angry, Logan¡ªThe Racing King? As they say,


    the new constantly rece the old, while the old grows cold.In New York''s world of racing, the era of


    Logan¡ªThe Racing King has already passed.Now that you''ve be too old, surely you should make


    way for neers, right?"


    His words angered Logan''s friend, who yelled furiously, "If the seniors have to make way for the


    newbies, then let''s just go through a normal handover! Besides, Logan is only 22 years old! He''s in the


    prime of youth right now! Make way, my a*s!"


    Linson was about to speak when Winston came over.


    It was obvious at first nce that he had overly indulged in carnal desires, causing his health to be all


    spent.


    With an annoying look on his face, he said, "Sigh, what are you worked up for? No matter how young


    he is, he can only be a thing of the past.Starting from today, New York''s world of racing is about to


    wee a new era! The era that belongs to Linson hase!"


    "Get out!"


    A furious Logan stood up abruptly.


    However, pain shot up from his leg, causing him to fall back onto the sofa.


    He looked at his leg in astonishment.


    The pain was getting worse today, making him unable to even stand for a while there! Winston looked


    at Logan''s leg.


    As he hadn''t undergone surgery in time, the wound was already festering somewhat.


    Winston clicked his tongue a couple of times.


    He said, "Logan, with that leg of yours, you probably won''t even be able to step on the brakes if you get


    into the car, right? With the way you are, how are you going to take part in the race? Oh, what are you


    to do? Team White doesn''t even have a substitute.Is there even anyone who can race in your stead?"


    Logan clenched his fists.


    This was the crux of the problem.


    Team White had always taken first ce! Therefore, Team White had never needed a substitute.


    This led to them bing unable to even find a decent substitute after something happened to his leg.


    In addition, geniuses like Linson were indeed rare.


    Apart from Logan in his prime condition, Yanci was probably the only one who could beat him...


    In the midst of his thoughts, a woman''s voice reached them.


    She said, "I can."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    The few of them looked over to see a chubby but beefy woman striding in.


    Behind her was a petite figure that had beenpletely covered by her.


    It wasn''t until Mrs.Hoffman entered the room that the others saw the person behind her.


    Winston''s eyes lit up at the sight of her.


    The woman''s almond-shaped eyes were half-lidded, and she gave off a very dispirited air.


    However, her facial features were gorgeous, and her skin was so fair that it was as if it was


    luminescent.


    She was the one who had spoken just now.


    Logan obviously also saw Nora.


    His wild and untamed countenance was filled with surprise.


    He tensed his jaw but didn''t immediately refute her.


    Surprisingly, it was Linson who frowned and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Mrs.Hoffman thought of what had happened just now and became rather angry.


    She immediately said, "She is Jimmy''s savior, as well as Ms.Smith from the Andersons.¡±


    ¡®¡®Ms.Smith from the Andersons¡­¡±


    Obviously, she had made a name for herself at the dance party the other time Perhaps because Linson


    had also heard of her, he didn''t question any further.


    He merely sneered, "So, it''s you, Ms.Smith.I''d advise you not to interrupt when other people are


    talking.Those who didn''t know any better would have thought that you were going to race in Logan''s


    stead!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Logan''s name something you can say?"


    Logan''s friend yelled angrily, "You should be calling him Mr.Anderson!"


    In the world of car racing, seniority mattered a lot.


    Linson cast his eyes down and said very arrogantly, "I think people should talk with their capabilities in


    the world of car racing instead.Also, this is the racers¡¯ lounge.It''s best that women stay out of this


    ce.Yours is a special situation though, Logan.With your leg in that condition, it''s understandable that


    the Andersons would worry about you and send someone to supervise you"


    Then, heughed and said, "Ms.Smith, right? Don''t worry.There is no doubt that I''ll let Logan lose in a


    very dignified manner today! After all, no matter what, I have to show our racing king here some


    courtesy, right?"


    His words angered the few of them.


    Mrs.Hoffman rebuked him.


    "Linson, you''re here to race, so just race like you should! Why must you speak in such an infuriating


    manner?"


    Linson sneered, "Mrs.Hoffman, I know you''re the organizer of this ce.Are the races you hold so fair


    and square that people don''t even have the right to talk anymore?"


    Mrs.Hoffman


    She had never been an eloquent person and only knew how to act shrewishly.


    However, it didn''t seem like acting shrewishly would be of any use in this situation.


    This was because there was no way Linson would show Jordan any courtesy at all.


    He was a racer whom Winston had approached specifically to deal with Logan.


    In addition, he was also someone whom Paul was using to deal with Jordan.


    After all, Jordan had made a ton of money over the years through Logan! Seeing that Mrs.Hoffman was


    so mad that she was rendered speechless, Winstonughed and said, "These are men''s affairs,


    Mrs.Hoffman.What are women interfering for? We men may bepeting with one another, but we''ll


    still take into ount our personal rtionships with one another, so this won''t affect our


    rtionship.Right, Ms.Smith?"


    Winston had wanted to take Nora as his wife back then but had failed to do so.


    Although he hated her for it, at the sight of her face, he couldn''t quite hate her anymore.


    It would be great if he could get his hands on a beauty like her.


    Upon hearing him say that, Linson also cooperated with him and said, "Alright, let''s not argue


    anymore.You''d better hurry up and find a substitute, Logan¡ªThe Racing King, lest no one takes your


    ce in the raceter.Given the condition of your leg, your life will be in danger if you can''t step on the


    brakes!"


    The racetracks were filled with ces of a high level of difficulty.


    The racers also drove at the highest speed they could muster, so it would be terrible if one couldn''t


    brake.


    When Linson said that, Mrs.Hoffman immediately looked at Logan and said, "Yes, that''s right.If you


    really can''t, then don''t bother going into the field and just give up! You can make back the money after


    you lose it, but if you lose your life, you won''t be left with anything!"


    Logan gritted his teeth.


    He was about to speak when Nora said, "Didn''t I already say? I''ll do it"


    The lounge fell silent for a moment.


    A brief momentter, Mrs.Hoffman was the first to speak.


    She said, "Racing is not like driving, Ms.Smith.It¡¯s not that simple.Moreover, you need to have a good


    sense of the car and its quirks.You mustn''t go into the field..."


    Winston alsoughed.


    He said, "She''s right, Ms.Smith.This isn''t a joke.160 miles per hour is already the fastest you can


    usually go when you drive, right? In racing, however, the minimum speed starts at 200 miles per hour !


    People who don''t know how to race willpletely be putting their lives at stake!"


    Linson also curled his lip disdainfully.


    He said, "Have youpletely given up, Logan¡ªThe Racing King? Instead of letting a woman race in


    your stead, it''ll be more dignified for you if you just concede defeat straightaway!"


    Almost as soon as he said that, Logan suddenly said, "I have the freedom to choose whoever I want as


    my substitute.If memory serves me right, this ce seems to be my lounge.Linson, if you want an


    exclusive lounge, then please wait until you win the championship.Now, please leave!"


    Only champions had their own lounges in the racetracks.


    Even if Linson was the first runner-up, he still had to change and warm up with the rest of the racers.


    This was an unwritten rule in the world of racing.


    Logan''s words provoked Linson, making him narrow his eyes.


    He sneered, "Certainly.Well, enjoy your exclusive rest for thest time, then, Logan¡ªThe Racing


    King.After all, I''m afraid you''ll never get to enjoy such treatment ever again after today!"


    After leaving those words behind, he turned around and said, "Let''s go!"


    Winston nced at Nora.


    He wanted to hit on her and strike up a conversation, but in the end, he left without saying anything.


    In the lounge, only Nora, Mrs.Hoffman, Logan, and Logan¡¯ s friend were left.


    It was obvious that none of them took what Nora said just now seriously.


    Mrs.Hoffman said worriedly, "What''s going on? Even if you can''t take the first ce, the substitute


    should be able to go into the field, right? Hasn''t Jordan been looking for a substitute for you thest few


    days?"


    Logan pressed his lips together tightly while his friend said angrily, "When had Team White ever


    needed a substitute in the past when Logan was around? We needed one at thest minute this year,


    so we looked for one, but with Linson threatening them, no one is willing to do it! I''m practically


    speechless! They are driving us into a corner!"


    Mrs.Hoffman said angrily, "Those people are too wicked!"


    Just as the three of them were awfully worried, Nora asked, "Where can I change my clothes?¡¯ The


    other three???"


    Mrs.Hoffman was the first to turn to her.


    She looked at her incredulously.


    "Ms.Smith?"


    Logan''s friend was next.


    He asked, "Weren''t you just trying to bail us out? Surely you weren''t serious, right?"


    Nora ignored the two of them and looked fixedly at Logan.


    Logan kept quiet for a long while before he suddenly asked, "Do you have a racing suit?"


    Racers¡¯ suits and helmets were all custom-made.


    Nora brought the backpack on her back to the front and held it up a little to indicate that her racing suit


    was inside Right from the start, her purpose ining over was to see if she could find a chance to go


    a couple ofps, so she had naturally brought her equipment along.


    Logan balled up his fists and said,¡¯¡¯...Alright, then"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Outside the lounge.


    Logan, his friend, and Mrs.Hoffman waited anxiously.


    Nora was changing inside the lounge.


    Logan''s friend asked, "Are you really letting her go into the field?"


    Mrs.Hoffman also frowned.


    "Yeah.Can Ms.Smith do it?"


    "Does she know how to race? Has she ever raced before? Won''t she lose andest if she goes


    into the field like that?"


    asked Logan''s friend.


    An irritated Logan clenched his jaw and retorted, "Then how about you do it?"


    His friend shut up at once.


    Logan stared at the lounge.


    He knew that he was going to lose for sure this time, but his ankle was hurting even more badly today,


    making him unable to persevere at all.


    Just like what Linson had said, he probably wouldn''t be able to even step on the brakes¡¯ He had no


    other choice under such circumstances.


    He could only make a Hail Mary effort now! Creak! The door was pushed open.


    Nora, dressed in a red and white racing suit, walked out of the lounge.


    Her long hair had been tied into a ponytail, and she was holding a helmet.


    The tight-fitting racing suit outlined her tall, slender, and graceful figure, stunning the trio at the door.


    Mrs.Hoffman looked her figure up and down and said, "Your figure is so good, Ms.Smith! Also, this is


    the first time that I find myself thinking that women can actually look so handsome in racing suits"


    Logan''s friend alsoplimented her.


    He said, "At least your cousin doesn''t look like she¡¯s all form and no function, Logan! She puts forth a


    good image! Even if you lose, you''ll be able to lose in a more dignified manner now.¡±


    Logan¡­


    "All racers, please head to the field!"


    As the announcement rang out, Logan stood at the front with his crutch, limping as the four of them


    walked toward the racecourse together.


    Logan loved his car very much, so his car had been modified by him to be nearly the best car in


    New York.


    Although Nora liked to drive, what she liked more was the feeling of going at fast speed.


    She didn''t actually feel anything for the act of racing itself.


    She touched Logan''s car, finding itfortable.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Go in and try it"


    Logan opened the door to his car and¡ªfor the very first time¡ªsaid that to an outsider.


    His sports car was his life itself.


    He had never allowed anyone to test drive it in all these years.


    Nora nodded.


    She entered the car, sat in the driver''s seat, and familiarized herself with the car''s controls.


    Then, she gave Logan an ¡®Ok¡¯ gesture and got out of the car.


    After staying quiet for a while, Logan finally said, "Keep safety as your top priority.It''s fine even if you


    comest.¡±


    He said softly, "At the very least, it''s the Andersons themselves who are losing and not someone else


    losing in the Andersons¡¯ stead."


    Having a substitute fill in for him would be the same as someone losing the race for him.


    However, if the substitute was Nora, then at the very least, it would be the Andersons themselves


    losing the race.


    Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard what he said.


    She was a little surprised.


    Never would she have ever imagined that Logan would say something like that.


    To be honest, she had conversed a lot with everyone in the Andersons by now, save for Logan whom


    she had only exchanged a few words with and met only a few times.


    Unexpectedly, the boy had actually seen her as family? While she was in a daze, next to them, the


    other racers also came out one after another.


    When they saw Nora, all of them were dumbfounded.


    Even the rest of the racers spoke up, let alone Linson.


    "What''s going on, Logan¡ªThe Racing King? You actually got a woman to fill in for you?"


    "Have you already given up before the race has even started?"


    "By getting a woman topete with us, isn''t he looking down on us a little too much?"


    "There has never been a female racing champion in the world of racing all these years! In fact, very few


    women even participate in the races, right?"


    Mrs.Hoffman got angry in the midst of them passingments.


    She ced her hands on her hips and sneered, "Just make sure nothing''s wrong with yourselves and


    mind your own business.Besides, is there any regtion on the racetracks that states that a woman


    can''t go into the field? How is it that I don''t know anything about that?"


    Everyone knew who Mrs.Hoffman was, so none of them dared to say any more when they heard her.


    Mrs.Hoffman let out a scoff.


    On the benches.


    The people who had bet on Logan had gathered together.


    He always won the championship in past years, so he was no longer anyone unusual.


    Thus, many people had bet on his victory.


    However, all of them were cursing at the moment.


    "Damn it, what is Logan¡ªThe Racing King doing? He actually got a woman to race in his stead?"


    "I heard that he injured his leg, so he can''t drive"


    "Doesn''t that mean we''re gonna lose for sure?! That''s all of my savings, you know?!"


    "That''s too much of him! Make her get off the racecourse.If Logan¡ªThe Racing King loses the race,


    then he deserves it even if he dies in the car.We didn''t spend so much to bet on a woman but on him!"


    "Exactly!"


    The group of people shouted, "Get lost!"


    They created a huge scene.


    Jordan, who was seated at the other side, was also dumbfounded when he saw Nora .


    He hadn''t expected that.


    However, after thest few days¡¯ events, how could he possibly not defend Nora? He reminded the


    crowd of the rules of the race at once¡ª substitutes were allowed to take over a racer! The outraged


    and indignant group of people were suppressed by him.


    As a result, all the people in the benches could do was just shout and curse a little.


    They couldn''t do anything else at all.


    A few minutes ago, Justin had entrusted Pete and the other children to the bodyguards.


    He got up and walked toward the lounge.


    Lawrence, who was apanying him, asked, "Where are you going, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin lowered his gaze.


    "Didn''t they say that the Anderson kid has injured his leg? How is he going topete?"


    "..Surely you''re not thinking of going into the field yourself, right?"


    Justin''s lips curled into a smile.


    He replied, "Yeah, it''s been along time since Ist exercised these old arms and legs of mine!"


    Lawrence...


    Mr.Hunt, you sure are going all the way and beyond for Ms.Smith''s sake! But isn''t it obviously Ms.Smith


    who likes you? Why does it seem like you''re the one wooing her now?! No one dared to intercept or


    stop Justin, no matter where he went.


    When he reached the lounge, he just so happened to see Nora and the other three people heading to


    the racecourse.


    He stared at the girl''s graceful figure, his eyes darkening a little as he gazed at the exquisite curve of


    her back.


    Lawrence was also looking at them.


    "Is that Ms.Smith? Is she actually going into the field in person?"


    Justin''s reaction, however, was to say,...Where do you think you''re looking?"


    Lawrence,''???"


    His gaze, however, stopped at that waist that looked as if one hand was more than enough to circle


    around it, as well as those long and powerful legs...


    They silently followed behind the four, upon which they saw Nora getting into the car.


    In the distance.


    "All racers, please get ready.¡¯¡¯ As the announcement rang out, the racers put on their helmets and got


    into their cars.


    Logan held Nora''s shoulders before she got into the car.


    Justin''s scorching gaze was fixed on his hands, much as if someone was touching something precious


    to him...


    Logan instructed, "The ranking doesn''t matter.Your life is what matters the most.You can just take it that


    you''re driving normally."


    Nora patted him back on his shoulders.


    The corners of her lips suddenly curled into a smile and she said, "Don''t worry.Just wait for me to return


    with the first ce for you."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Nora went straight into the car after saying that, leaving the other three bbergasted.


    Mrs.Hoffman said ¡­¡±No, Ms.Smith, your life is still more important.Don''t bother too much about the


    ranking!"


    Logan''s friend also remarked, "My word, are girls nowadays not only wild and arrogant but also such


    big braggarts?"


    Nora, however, only whistled at them and ignored them.


    She felt as if all the cells in her body were on fire.


    She only felt like this whenever she drove a racing car.


    It was just like she was filled with fuel and raring to go.


    She had already stopped listening to what the people outside were saying along time ago.


    Nearby, Winston and Linson were talking to each other quietly.


    "Mr.Myers, just sit and wait for the Andersons to go bankrupt! I will definitely win!" said Linson.


    Winston replied, "Cut the crap.Ms.Smith thoroughly embarrassed me some time back.Teach her a


    lesson on the racecourse!"


    Although one could say that his proposal the other time was a gaffe, it had nevertheless embarrassed


    Winston.


    On top of that, the two of them had separated on a bad note when they met again just now.


    Since he couldn''t get his hands on a beauty like that, then everyone else could forget about getting


    their hands on her, too! Linson''s eyes darkened.


    "Give it to me straight, Mr.Myers.What kind of lesson are you asking for?"


    On the racecourse, forcing a car to stop or sending a car flying were both within one''s control! Linson


    was lofty and conceited.


    Apart from Logan, he didn ¡®t think much of anyone else.


    Thus, he knew that he would have the time and opportunity to engage in such nasty little thoughts.


    Winston''s eyes darkened.


    The woman standing next to him was Tina.


    Ever since she was dismissed by the university, her status in the medical profession had been utterly


    ruined.


    Jon had asked her about it when she returned to the Myerses, but she simply refused to reveal the fact


    that Nora was Anti.


    This was because she knew that once she told them, the Myerses wouldn''t stand up for her anymore.


    Based on Jon''s character, he would definitelypromise and try to make peace with Nora.


    Hence, she hadn''t mentioned it to anyone else all this time Winston had only brought her here today


    because she pestered him to.


    Upon hearing their conversation, she immediately said, "The more ruthless, the better!"


    Winston actually wanted to hold back some because Nora was a woman, but Tina held his arm and


    said, "She''s the one who caused me to be dismissed by the university.Winston, are you unwilling to


    even help me take revenge for that? Besides, she already has a fiance¡­¡±


    The word ¡®fiance¡¯ made Winston want to ruin the woman.The look in his eyes turned cold and he said,


    "Do as she says.¡±


    "Roger!"


    Upon receiving the instructions, Linson smirked and got into the car.


    The race was about to start.


    Justin, who had heard their entire conversation, looked absolutely livid.


    Halting the race at once and taking Nora''s ce was indeed a good solution, but not only did that


    woman have great pride, but she also had a lot of personality.


    Moreover, it seemed like she was very experienced in car racing.


    If he were to do that, he might end up making her dislike him.


    Yet, if he were to leave her be, he couldn''t help but worry that Linson might really do something to her.


    Justin promptly made his decision.


    He walked straight to Team ck and grabbed a racer who was about to enter his car.


    The next moment, he put on the helmet that the racer had prepared long ago and got into the car!


    "Hey, who are you? You"


    The racer panicked.


    He was about to speak when Lawrence came forward and grabbed him.


    He blocked what the racer was about to say with just a one-liner: "This is Mr.Hunt."


    The racer was dumbfounded.


    Team ck had always been in thest ce and had never achieved a good ranking in the races


    before.


    He was just here to run through the motion with the others, but unexpectedly, Mr.Hunt was actually


    getting in his car? While everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts, the referee suddenly fired the


    starting pistol! Following the bang, all the cars charged out.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    The audience was in full swing on the benches.


    Cherry and Pete were in the north and the west benches respectively.


    Both of them watched Team White''s cars excitedly.


    "Come on, Mommy!"


    "Mommy, you''re the best!"


    Logan and Mrs.Hoffman stood at the sidelines and stared ahead of them nervously.


    His friend said, "This...She seems fine? She''s following the crowd.It''s just that her takeoff was a little


    too fast"


    Her takeoff was a little too fast...The thought rang out in everyone''s minds.


    Logan''s jaw tensed up tightly, as did his mind.


    It was easy to be unstable if one took off too quickly.


    In addition, there was a sharp turn not far ahead.


    Thus, everyone familiar with the racecourse knew that they mustn''t take off too fast.


    Otherwise, it would be very dangerous at the turn! Nora had a daughter! She had a child! She mustn''t


    die here! Logan took a couple of steps forward nervously.


    He regretted letting her go into the field in this instant.


    Justin had watched a few races here before, so he knew that there was a sharp turn ahead.


    Thus, when he saw that Nora had taken off too quickly and was leading far ahead, he was rmed.


    He didn''t have the luxury to think too much about it anymore.


    He mmed on the gas pedal and went straight after her, hoping that he could stop her in time while


    she was turning the corner, or help her out or something...


    On the benches.


    Everyone was also rmed and nervous.


    Someone said, "Isn''t that female racer going a little too hard at it? This...Is she sick of living?"


    "Oh my god, this is making me panic.What should we do? Will anything happen to her?"


    "Did she see the sharp turn in front? Is it really okay for her to drive like that?"


    "There is nock of racers getting into idents every year.The thought of such a beautiful woman


    perishing makes my heart kinda ache, though!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina and Winston also exchanged a look.


    Winston suddenly smiled and said, "It doesn''t look like Linson even needs to do anything anymore.¡±


    A hypocritical Tina replied, "This...I never thought of killing her, either.I just wanted Linson to teach her


    a lesson¡±


    Winston chortled when he heard her.Hidden among the crowd was Joel, who was constantly paying


    attention to Mia and Brandon.


    Like an invisible man, no one paid any attention to him.


    He was also staring at Nora at the moment.


    At the thought of the DNA test report, he also became a little worried.


    Nora didn''t know what was on everyone''s minds at the moment.


    The feeling of moving at extremely high speed made her feel as if her blood was seething.


    She had already noticed the sharp turn ahead a long time ago.


    However, she didn''t slow down.


    Instead, she rushed straight over! As a result, everyone only heard the sharp screech of wheels


    rubbing against the ground.


    The next moment...


    With a beautiful drift, she made the car change the direction it was going in.


    Then, she continued rushing forward without any reduction in speed! Everyone was bbergasted!


    That drift at extreme speed just now waspletely something that a novice would not know.


    Logan''s eyes widened in disbelief...


    T-the speed of that drift...


    There was only one person in the entire world who could do it...


    That person was the racer who had participated in an international racingpetition a year ago¡ª


    Vanci! Could it be that¡­

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Logan stared disbelievingly at the car far in the lead on the racecourse in front of him.


    He suddenly recalled his conversation with Cherry back then: "I like car racing, too, yeah! So does my


    Mommy."


    "Do you know who Yanci is?"


    "My Mommy doesn''t allow me to tell anyone"


    Just now, before the girl went into the field, she had said wildly and arrogantly, "Don''t worry.Just wait for


    me to return with the first ce for you..."


    Her demeanor had been casual andzy when she said that, but now that he thought about it again,


    there was only affirmation and certainty in her voice.


    Logan''s gaze, as he stared at the sports car, became increasingly hot and fervent.


    Never had he ever thought that the cousin whom he didn''t like would actually turn out to be Yanci, the


    person he admired the most deep down! He couldn''t help but take a step forward and crane his neck to


    look over.


    Excitement was running through his veins.


    Mrs.Hoffman didn''t know much about car racing, so the sight only made her heart pound in trepidation.


    She said, "What was going on with Ms.Smith just now? Why does it look like the wheels were about to


    catch fire?!"


    As for Logan''s friend, he merely swallowed hard and uttered, "Oh my god!"


    In the benches.


    Those who initially weren''t optimistic about Nora suddenly stood up.


    Someone rubbed their eyes and asked hesitantly, "Were my eyes deceiving me just now? Or did she


    just luck out?"


    "That angle, that speed, that drift...Without a few years of racing experience under their belt, I''m afraid


    no one can do it, right?"


    "..80, it really isn''t a fluke? Was it because youth knows no fear, or was she just bold because she


    knows what she''s doing?"


    "Is that really something a woman can do?"


    The race went on in full swing.


    Nora''s car was leading far ahead while the cars in second and third ces were very close.


    One was a car from Team ck, which was rankedst in the world of racing, while the other was


    Linson.


    The look on Winston''s face had changed.


    Tina was even frowning.


    She said, "What''s wrong with Linson? Isn''t he supposedly very impressive? Yet he can''t even outrun a


    woman?"


    A sullen-faced Winston snapped, "What do you know? Who can outrun that kind of speed? Even


    Logan in his prime would pale a little inparison!"


    Tina didn''t believe him.


    "How can that be? She¡¯s a woman! That woman was Anti! There was no way Anti could aplish her


    surgical achievements without a few years of experience, whereas racing also required practice.It was


    impossible for a person to have that much energy! Winston''s gaze, however, became rather scorching.


    He swallowed and said, "A woman who can drive a sports car well is definitely an intense one right


    down to her bones¡¯ She has enough kick in her for sure! I suddenly can''t quite bear to part with her


    anymore!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A sense of acerbity welled up in Tina upon hearing his words.


    She tugged at Winston, took a deep breath, and said, "You'' re my fiance!"


    Winston looked at her and smiled.


    "Am I?"


    His two-worded rhetorical question made Tina choke.


    In order to get rid of Winston and also to deal with Nora back then, Tina had taken the initiative to break


    off their engagement, and also said that she had only treated him as a brother.


    Later, because she had no way out anymore, she had returned obediently and climbed into Winston''s


    bed.


    Only then did the two of them get back together.


    She knew that because she had always been the one to treatn''s illness at the Smiths, there was no


    way Jon would give himself a p in the face and say that her skills or character as a doctor was bad.


    Therefore, even if no one among the surgeons¡¯munity acknowledged her anymore, she still had


    the world of alternative medicine to turn to! Therefore, Jon had given tacit approval with regard to this


    and hadn''t brought it up ever again.


    Tina knew that she could no longer indulge in the wishful thinking, that was Justin, anymore, so she


    had to have Winston firmly in her grasp.


    She couldn''t help but say sourly, "Yes, you are.Besides, what''s the use, no matter how beautiful the


    woman is? Isn''t it all the same once the lights are off at night?"


    Winston burst intoughter at once.


    He nced at her again and replied, "Yes, it''s all the same"


    Tina:¡±..."


    She couldn''t help but feel like he was indirectly insulting her! She looked at the racecourse viciously,


    hoping that Linson would make life difficult for that womanter.


    It would be best if he caused her death on the racecourse! She clenched her fists.


    Justin, who was in Team ck''s sports car, was also stunned.


    He hadn''t expected Nora to actually maneuver the turn ahead so easily when the angle was so tricky.


    The corners of his lips slowly curled into a smile, and he suddenly thought of the international racer


    Yanci.


    Nationality: American Gender


    Female He didn''t expect Yanci to actually be her! That woman sure gave him surprises everywhere.


    Justin wasn''t very interested in sports cars, but he did asionally drive a fewps for stress relief.


    He had never participated in a race before, but clever people were able to easily handle everything.


    After turning a corner, he saw Linson suddenly taking a shortcut.


    He was probably going to catch up to Nora.


    Justin frowned.


    Although Nora had a high level of skill, she nevertheless suffered from the disadvantage of being


    unfamiliar with the terrain.


    There was actually a shortcut one could take after the turn, but she didn''t know about it.


    Additionally, Linson was nning to rush over and hit the carter.


    With the front of his car ramming into the body of Nora''s car, the faster her speed was, the more


    dangerous it would be for her! Justin stepped on the gas pedal again and rushed straight toward


    Linson.


    Linson had taken a shortcut, so it would take about ten seconds for him to go over from his position.


    Going by that woman''s speed, she would also pass by in front of him ten secondster.


    When that happened, he would need only to speed up and he would be able to send her flying together


    with the car! A racer whose car was overturned would almost certainly end up disabled.


    In fact, their life might even be at risk.


    A triumphant look appeared in Linson¡¯''s eyes at the thought.


    He indeed hadn''t expected a woman to drive so well in a race, but so what even if she drove well? This


    would probably be the only day of her racing career! A vicious and ruthless look burst forth in Linson''s


    eyes.


    If he were to control his speed and direction well, hitting her car that way would only cause some


    damage to his car at the most.


    In contrast, the other party would be sent flying.


    In that case, he would still be the champion! Linson¡¯''s lips curled up slightly as he approached the


    intersection.


    Seemingly having heard the hum of his opponent''s engine, he immediately elerated and rushed


    forward! But at this point! A ck and white sports car suddenly rushed up beside him and overtook


    him, forcing him into thene on the other side.


    An intense screech resulting from friction reached him.


    Linson''s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously turned the steering wheel.


    The two cars rubbed hard against each other! Bam! Linson''s car was thrown out.


    Justin''s car also swayed unsteadily as it charged ahead.


    The car that was sent flying in midair overturned again and again until it reached the sides of the


    racecourse, onlying to a stop after it overturned a few times.


    It was unknown whether the person inside was dead or alive.


    Justin''s car was also heavily damaged in the collision.


    However, he didn''t stop the car or halt thepetition.Instead, he continued ahead after turning the


    corner and followed after Nora! Justin, He stepped on the brakes again but found that the brakes


    weren''t working.


    He knew that this was because the car had suffered serious damage in the collision just now.


    The brakes had failed.What should he do now?

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Nora had actually already noticed when Linson wanted to charge toward her and run into her car at the


    corner.


    As a professional racer, she did at least still possess that bit of vignce in her.


    When she missed the intersection, she had immediately realized that she was on the wrong path.


    And the moment she heard the revving of the engine, she had realized Linson''s intentions.


    Thus, her lips curled into a smile, and she suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and sped up.


    So, Linson wanted to ram his car into hers? Heh, they could talk about it again when he caught up to


    her instead.


    Just as she charged over with a whoosh, she heard a loud bang-¡ªthe cars in second and third ces


    had actually collided! Linson''s car overturned as it went flying out.


    His fate would now lie in the hands of God.


    As for the car in third ce¡ªin other words, the car from Team ck¡ªit was obvious from its exterior


    that it had sustained very serious damage, yet it was still following behind her closely! On top of that, it


    didn¡¯t look like it had any intentions of slowing down! Nora silently gave him a thumbs-up.


    Mm, as expected of a racer.


    He sure was professional! In addition, his speed was increasing further and further.


    From the looks of it, he was going to overtake her soon.


    To think there was actually an expert racer like that in the States.


    The corners of Nora''s lips curled upward, and she suddenly found herself full of fighting spirit.


    Thus, she sped up and continued to defend her leading position.


    The two of them chased after each other and went a few fullps.


    Even when they reached the finalp, there still wasn''t much of a distance between Nora''s car and


    Team ck''s.


    In fact, the two cars were even moving side by side.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thene was narrow.


    Nora sped up, but the other party was not to be outdone, either.


    Nora suddenly looked over and gave a thumbs-up to the Team ck racer to express her admiration


    for him.


    She didn''t expect that there would be a racer who was even faster than her! Justin, who was in Team


    ck''s car, was very miserable at the moment.


    The racing track was rtively slippery, causing the car to go faster and faster.


    He couldn''t stop at all.If this went on, it would definitely be the end of him.Yet, that woman was actually


    giving him a thumbs-up at a time like this? The corners of his lips spasmed a little.All of a sudden, he


    took off his helmet and yelled at the top of his lungs, "My brakes are broken.Stay away!"


    He might not be able to control the car''s speed, but he could let the car rub against thene and slow it


    down with friction.


    During the fewps just now, he had also been observing thene and trying toe up with the most


    feasible solution.


    However, this particr method was a little too dangerous Therefore, he absolutely had to inform Nora


    about it and have her move away, lest it identally injured her!


    Nora,''??"


    She looked at his familiar but anxious-looking countenance in astonishment.


    She had never expected Team ck''s racer to actually be Justin.


    That man actually had a hobby of racing? Also...


    His brakes were broken? In a split second, she realized that the car must have sustained the damage


    during the battle with Linson just now.


    So, should she listen to him and move away like he was telling her to? Nora hesitated for only 0.1


    seconds before she made her decision.


    Ah, well.


    Even though custody issues wouldn''t exist anymore once the children''s father was dead, should he


    really die, Cherry and Pete would probably be very sad.


    Cheering the children up would be kinda troublesome.


    As soon as the thought formed, Nora''s lips suddenly curled into a smile.


    She said, "Wait for me."


    Justin was stunned when he heard those three words.


    The next moment, he saw Nora¡¯s car suddenly speeding up! After going a fewps, her car''s speed


    had already reached the highest it could go.


    Nobody knew how she did it, but she suddenly overtook him.


    On top of that, her car suddenly drifted at a spot more than 100 meters ahead to execute a huge 180-


    degrees U- turn, thereby bing face-to-face with Justin''s! Justin''s pupils shrank.


    His car would definitely ram into hers! But as soon as the thought formed in his mind, Nora''s car


    suddenly started to retreat, speeding up as it did so.


    In no time, the speed at which it retreated reached one that was almost the same as his.


    And then! The two cars made contact with each other, bumper to bumper.


    The next moment, with one in front of the other, the two cars crossed the finish line.


    After that, Nora started to slow down, using friction generated by the car to slowly reduce the two cars¡¯


    speed until they finally came to a stop.


    The benches were filled with silence.


    Only the sound of the rest of the cars'' engines and the rubbing against the racing tracks could be heard


    in the entire venue.


    A whole twenty seconds after the cars stopped, Nora finally pushed the door open and got out of the


    car.


    All of a sudden, the whole ce erupted into fervent apuse!! "How exciting! Oh my god, that was an


    Angel''s Kiss just now, right? How romantic!"


    "Ahhhh! I''ve actually be a fan of a car couple! Team White and Team ck...Aren''t they totally a


    match made in heaven? How is it that I actually want two sports cars to fall in love?!"


    "Oh my god! I''ve never seen such an exciting race before.Linson was sent flying and dropped out of


    the race.He''s seriously injured now, with even his leg broken.Even if he survives, he can forget about


    ever racing again for the rest of his life! Also, a dark horse has suddenly appeared in Team ck? Just


    who is he? To think he can actually achieve a result as amazing as first runner-up!"


    "Never in this lifetime of mine would I have ever thought that I would want two cars to fall in love."


    Jordan, who had hurried over upon hearing the news, heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had heard about Justin requisitioning Team ck''s car , funning into Linson''s car and sending him


    flying, as well as his brakes subsequently failing the moment these events happened.


    Should anything untoward happen to Mr.Hunt in his racetracks, the Hoffmans would be a goner! But


    unexpectedly! Ms.


    Smith had actually saved Mr.Hunt! She had in turn saved their family again! In the racecourse.


    Justin also opened his car''s door and got out of the low racing car.


    He looked rather sullen at the moment.


    He had actually been somewhat confident of making the car stop with friction.


    Nora''s actions were simply too dangerous.


    The slightest bit of mishandling would have led to both cars getting into idents.


    He was already in danger, so never mind about him.


    But what about her? Even though that was what he was thinking, the moment he spotted that pretty


    and lovely figure leaning against the sports car with her chin up and looking at him all challenging and


    bad-ass, he suddenly wasn''t angry anymore¡ªbecause he had suddenly realized that she was aware


    of all the risks and danger, but she was simply just that confident.


    His lips curled into a smile, and his expression returned to normal as he slowly walked toward Nora.


    He ruffled his hair that had been ttened by the helmet and said unhurriedly, "I didn''t think that you


    loved me that much, Ms.Smith.¡±


    Nora;''?"


    The corners of Justin''s lips quirked upward as he said, "Doesn''t what you did just now look like the two


    cars were kissing?"


    Nora;''??"


    Justin took another step forward.


    He lowered his voice and said, "What was even more unexpected was that you actually love me so


    much that you were willing to take such a huge risk, even if it meant that you would die with me."


    Nora;''¡¯???"


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    She couldn''t help but wish time could go back to two minutes ago.


    If so, she definitely wouldn''t give herself such trouble.


    Please just let that narcissist go to hell! In the benches, Joel was d to see that both of them were


    safe.


    His cell phone rang at this moment.


    No one knew what the caller said, but his expression changed drastically in an instant.


    He turned to the bodyguard and instructed, "Take good care of Mia and make sure that she goes home


    safely.Something has happened to Unclen.I''m going to the hospital to take a look!"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Joel left quietly and did not attract much attention.


    He hade anonymously anyway.


    However, in the venue, Nora''spetition had caused a sensation.


    Justin and Nora came together from the racing track.


    As soon as they left thepetition grounds, Logan and the others went up to them.


    Logan''s friend immediately said, "Hey, sister, who on earth are you? You''re actually so powerful! That


    speed, that angle, and your eyesight are simply too good!"


    Nora did not say anything.


    She nced at Logan and saw that the eyes of the originally arrogant young man, who was usually


    cold to her, were burning with passion.


    He was still silent and spoke little, but his attitude had clearly changed.


    He must have recognized her.


    Her almond-shaped eyes nced at him before she threw the helmet to him.


    "Help me bring it back"


    She did not feelfortable in this tight suit either.


    After saying this, she went to the lounge and changed back into her ck outfit.


    When she came out of the lounge, Jordan happened to walk over and was chatting with Logan.


    He patted Logan''s shoulder andughed out loud.


    "Ms.Smith is simply godlike.She always surprises people, making us feel like everything is simple in the


    world" Logan nodded.


    "Yes, she¡¯s very powerful."


    Jordan winked at Logan and deliberately lowered his voice at this moment.


    "Little Brother, she¡¯s Vanci, right?"


    Logan did not answer yes or deny it.


    Jordan seemed to have understood something and patted his head immediately.


    "It''s true.Speaking of which, I once said that Vanci and I are more familiar than you.But I didn¡¯ t expect


    the two of you to be family! Now that I think of it, it''s so awkward!"


    Logan, He was embarrassed to say that he had just found out that this sister was Vanci.


    Seeing Nora walking over, Logan hurriedly handed over the helmet in his hand.


    Nora asked, "Can you help me bring it home?¡¯ It was quite heavy.


    Anyway, Logan had a professional basket carrier.


    Logan said, "That''s not what I meant.I mean, can you sign an autograph?"


    Nora;?"


    "..n to keep it as a memento.Elsewhere.


    Seeing that Nora had won first ce and Justin had won second ce, Pete was very happy.


    He slowly smiled and slipped to the toilet beside Mia and Brandon while they were not paying attention.


    Cherry was hiding there.


    When the two children met, Cherry immediately said, "Brother, let''s switch back.I miss Mommy!"


    Pete, "...Okay.¡¯


    Although he was a little unwilling to leave his mother and be with the tyrant, since his sister had made


    this request, he had to agree unconditionally.


    As the two of them spoke, they changed their clothes.


    Then, Cherry skipped over to Mia and Brandon.


    Justin went off stage.


    When he saw that heartless woman changing her clothes, he prepared to leave.


    In order to not bring Pete back and ensure that the child he brought back was his daughter, Justin


    deliberately dawdled for a while longer.


    When he heard from the bodyguard that Nora had left with the three children, he walked out and went


    to Pete.


    When he saw the little fellow, he suddenly squatted down and smiled.


    He asked, "Little Pete, was Daddy cool just now?"


    His daughter was a face-judger and must have seen what happened earlier.


    The reason he asked again was to deepen his daughter''s impression of him.


    He could almost imagine his daughter turning soft and replying cutely, "Daddy is the most handsome!"


    However, he did not expect the little fellow to suddenly reach out and touch his head after staring at


    him for a while.


    "Daddy, you haven''t been seeing the family doctortely?"


    Justin¡±???"


    The smile on his face froze.


    He stared at the child in front of him for a long time before suddenly realizing something.


    His entire body was about to split apart.


    Where was his soft and affectionate daughter?! Pete was also a little confused.


    How did the tyrant suddenly be like this? He even used that indescribable expression and asked


    for praise...


    He wondered if the tyrant''s soul had been pierced by someone! Pete shook his head silently and


    turned to walk behind him.


    He wished he could cover his face so that no one would know that he was his father.


    He said in a muffled voice, "Daddy, you only got second ce.Mommy is first.No wonder you can''t get


    Mommy after so long.¡±


    Sensing his son''s disdain, Justin coughed and stood up straight.


    "Don''t you know how to praise people?"


    "Mommy, you were so cool today! Even if I use an earth-shattering amount of power, your


    handsomeness can''t be described with words.Especially that move of the beauty saving the hero at the


    end.That was amazing! You should let daddy devote his life to you!"


    On the way back to the Andersons¡¯, Cherry''s little mouth never stopped moving.


    Although she was already immune to her words, Nora, who was driving, still twitched her lips.


    "Who taught you that phrase?"


    Cherry tilted her head.


    "It was Aunt and Grandma!"


    Nora, "...Don''t listen to everything other people say in the future."


    "Okay! But mommy, I missed you so much! I missed you so much that my heart almost grew wings and


    flew over! Mommy, did you miss me?"


    The little fellow had a sweet mouth and bright eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora looked at her through the rearview mirror and only said, "So noisy¡± Cherry immediately shut her


    mouth aggrievedly.


    She endured it and couldn''t help but ask, "Mommy, Brother isn¡¯ t noisy.Do you like him and not me?"


    Nora, "...No."


    The little fellow''s expression immediately turned cheerful.


    "That''s good! You have to love both of us at the same time .Let me tell you, Dad and Mom can''t be


    biased!"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    At this moment, in the VIP ward of the hospital.


    Joel rushed over in a hurry.


    When he reached the door of the ward, he happened to see a few nurses standing outside with bated


    breaths.


    They did not even dare to breathe.


    It was enough to see how angryn was in the ward.


    He first looked for the attending doctor and asked about his condition.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The attending doctor said, "Although Mr.Smith is very angry, perhaps it''s hatred or resentment, but for


    some reason, he actually has some desire to live..."


    Suddenly, he has the will to live? This was logically a good thing.


    At the thought of this, Joel pushed open the ward door.


    The moment he entered, he sawn sitting on the bed with a nk face.


    He exuded a vitality he had never felt before.


    In the past, he would not be able to do anything.


    But now, his face was ashen and he was clearly angry.


    In front of him was the DNA report that Quentin had done..

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    When he saw the report, Joel held his breath.


    He finally knew the reason.


    The person who had controlled the Smiths for many years now lowered his head like a child who had


    done something wrong.


    He anxiously exined, "Uncle, I..."


    "Smack!"


    Then, he closed his eyes tightly as his chest heaved rapidly.


    Seeing him like this, Joel was extremely nervous.


    He took a step forward again.


    "Uncle, I didn''t let you see it because I was afraid you would be angry.Please calm down..."


    "You shouldn''t have hidden it from me" Joel sighed.


    "I was afraid your body couldn''t take it"n closed his eyes.


    "That''s not why you hid it from me."


    Joel lowered his head respectfully and did not say anything else.


    After a moment,n waved him away.Joel looked at him and turned to leave the ward.


    He went out the door.


    At this moment, Quentin stepped forward and asked, "How is Third Uncle?"


    Joel frowned at him.


    Quentin immediately waved his hand and said, "Don''t look at me like that.Third Uncle wanted me to


    report it to him, I couldn''t possibly defy him.¡±


    The entire Smith family was able to reach this stage because ofnn''s status in the family could be


    seen from Joel''s attitude.


    Although he had already retired from power many years ago, no one in the Smith family dared to


    disrespect him as everyone knewn''s methods back then.


    Joel took a deep breath.


    "He''s alright."


    Quentin was relieved to see that he was not being held responsible.


    After a while, he suddenly asked, "What should we do now ? That Nora...should we bring her home?"


    Joel frowned and looked at him unhappily.


    "We''ll wait for Third Uncle to decide, what we need to do now is find Anti \"


    "Yes"


    Nora brought Cherry home.


    After entering, she went upstairs to wash up and prepare to sleep.


    Cherry quietly climbed onto her bed and looked at her with a pair of dark eyes filled with resentment.


    Nora yawned and asked, "If you have something to say, say it"


    Cherry sighed and held her chin with both hands.


    "Mommy _ did you forget something?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What?"


    Cherry sighed again like a viin.


    "Did you help me look for my Sponsor Grandpa?"


    Nora:¡¯''??"


    She seemed to have really forgotten about this.


    Initially, she thought that it was just a game between children and would be over in two days.


    She did not expect her to be so persistent.


    Nora stretchedzily and said, "I''m tired today.I''ll help you find him tomorrow¡±


    Cherry, "..."


    She climbed out of bed silently and walked to the study room.


    She took out her phone and called Solo, who was overseas.


    "Hello, Uncle Solo!"


    "Cherry, what''s wrong?"


    Solo was clearly still sleepy.


    Cherry asked, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Solo asked subconsciously, "Where''s your mom? Why are you looking for me?"


    "She''s sleeping."


    Okay, I understand.¡¯ After telling Solo her request, Cherry did a live-stream for a while.


    The second-best, Sponsor Daddy, came to her live -stream as always and gave her some money.


    He even asked her what she had eaten for dinner.


    Cherry replied, "I ate soup dumplings.Aunt''s cooking is too delicious!"


    JH: "Yes.Has your mom eaten?"


    Cherry replied, "No, she¡¯s sleeping."


    JH: The next day, Cherry woke up in the morning and sent a message to Solo asking about her


    Sponsor Grandpa.


    Unfortunately, Solo''s reply disappointed her.


    [I haven''t broken through the other party''s firewall.Do you think I''m that skilled?] Cherry could only put


    down her phone silently.


    She went to the kindergarten that she had not attended in a longtime.


    At the kindergarten.


    "Miss Lily, do you feel like Cherry has been much quietertely?"


    Miss Lynn asked the other teacher in their ss worriedly.


    Miss Lily nodded immediately.


    "You noticed it too? In the past, Cherry had always been very lively.She had always smiled at everyone


    and spoken sweetly.But now, she seems to have be much quieter.Is it because Terence said that


    she doesn''t have a father? Has she suffered a blow?"


    Miss Lynn immediately said, "Why don''t we look for the school doctor to give her a psychotherapy


    sessionter?"


    "I think it''s very necessary!"


    As the two of them chatted, Tanya arrived with Cherry.


    The little girl was wearing a small dress.


    She skipped as she walked, and her short hair moved up and down with her movements.


    She was lively and adorable like a little sun.


    The moment she entered and saw the two teachers, Cherry extended her hand and greeted them.


    "Hello, Miss Lynn- Your earrings today are really beautiful! They make your face look so small!"


    Miss Lynn was overjoyed.


    Cherry then said to Miss Lily, "Miss Lily, have you lost weight again? This dress is getting bigger!"


    Miss Lily, who was on a diet and was feeling depressed from hunger, also felt more energetic after


    hearing this.


    After greeting them, Cherry skipped to the ssroom, leaving the two teachers to look at each other


    and smile.


    "Cherry is fine!"


    "I don''t think she needs to see that psychiatrist anymore!"


    In the ssroom.


    As soon as Cherry entered the ssroom, the children around her surrounded her.


    Cherry was very happy to see her friends, whom she had not seen in a few days.


    But the children were worried about her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Cherry, did you offend Terence again? He said that your father is not Justin, and is going to teach you


    a lesson today!"


    "Cherry, you''re in trouble! Jimmy has a good temper and Terence is famous for being a devil incarnate!


    Jimmy''s father only raised one man-eating tiger, but Terrence''s father has raised several!"


    "I also heard that Terence''s father would stuff a lot of rats into a person''s stomach and let them crawl


    out.It would be so painful that you would rather die!"


    "Cherry, you''re in big trouble!"


    Just as everyone was discussing fervently, Terence suddenly appeared at the ssroom door.


    When they saw him, everyone instantly became nervous and stood in front of Cherry.


    "Terence, you can''t bully Cherry!"


    "Even if Cherry''s father isn''t Justin, you can''t bully her!"


    "Yes, Mia was the one who said that Cherry''s father was Justin.If you want to me someone, then


    me Mia!"


    "Hmph, he''s bullying Cherry because he doesn''t dare to bully Mia!"


    Cherry, who was protected by everyone, was speechless.


    She blinked her eyes and patted the students in front of her.


    "Get out of the way.I''m fine!"


    However, the students were worried.


    "No, Terence is half a head taller than you.You can''t beat him!"


    "Let''s go get the teacher!"


    "Cherry, don''t be afraid!"


    Amidst the chattering students, Terence''s lips twitched.


    He was just here to apologize and not eat her up.Was there a need to be so agitated?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    When Terence entered their ss, the children acted like a huge tiger had entered their ss.


    They all thought that Cherry was going to be beaten up, but Terence unexpectedly came right up to her


    and smiled at her.


    "Cherry, I''ll allow you to y with us from now on!"


    After saying that, he raised his chin.


    At home, his father had said not to have any conflict with Cherry.


    The Hunts were not to be trifled with, so he wanted him to give in.


    When Cherry heard this, she nced at Terence and said indifferently, "Oh, but I don''t like ying with


    you."


    Terence:"..."


    His expression darkened.


    "What did you say?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cherry was not afraid at all.


    There was no such word as fear in her dictionary.


    She had been raised wild by Nora since she was young, and was very bold.


    She looked up and answered cutely, "I said, I don''t like ying with you!"


    Terence was furious.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at her.


    "Even if you''re Justin''s daughter, don''t be ungrateful! Your father has to be polite when he talks to my


    father! Besides, do you know that I can bring you into the Quinn School of Martial Arts if you y with


    me?"


    Cherry blinked.


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Terence raised his chin.


    "Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Hmph! My father is an unofficial disciple of the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts.Other than the direct disciples, he has the highest status there.Do you know what the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts is? It can be considered one of the biggest sects in the pugilistic world


    right now! There''s still the Quinn School of Martial Arts in New York!"


    After saying that, he was very proud.


    "Justin is very polite to my father because of this!"


    Cherry ¡°!!!"


    So Terence''s father was Grandpa Quinn''s unofficial disciple? Terence said again, "So don''t think my


    father is afraid of you! That''s not true! My father just doesn''t want to make things too ugly.You don''t


    want to y with me? I don''t want to y with you either!"


    Terence left a childish message and turned to walk towards the door.


    Halfway there, he suddenly turned back and looked at the person beside him.


    "Whoever wants to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts can look for me.But this opportunity is only


    for those who y with me and listen to me"


    Most of the children were full of admiration.


    Furthermore, as long as they wanted to strengthen their bodies, their parents would be willing to let


    them enroll in a martial arts ss.


    However, the Quinn School! of Martial Arts did not open any training sses and only cultivated real


    sessors of martial arts.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for them to learn martial arts there at such a young age because it was


    not just about money.


    Everyone knew that Mr.Quinn was not poor at all! Therefore, everyone looked at Terence enviously.


    Some children could not stand this temptation and directly asked, "Can we really go to the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts?" Terence scoffed.


    "Hmph, that''s right! My father is an unofficial disciple.If you want to go in and learn, he can make it


    happen with just a word! A few of our brothers went to learn martial arts, and the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts specially opened a small training ss for me!"


    Everyone,"...¡±


    The children were all attracted to Terence.


    Terence raised his chin proudly and snorted.


    "Do you want to y with me?"


    The little guys shouted in unison, "Yes!"


    Terence looked at Cherry.


    "Then you guys can y with me, but you''re not allowed to y with her! Can you do that?"


    When he said this, all the children fell silent.


    All of them were extremely conflicted.


    "I don''t want to!"


    Brandon appeared at the door and walked over to stand beside Cherry.


    "Boss, don''t worry.I won''t abandon you!"


    "Me too!"


    Mia, who had entered with Brandon, agreed softly, looking timid.


    Brandon looked at the children around him.


    "Are you guys being disloyal? Are you not going to be friends with Cherry just because you want to


    study martial arts in the Quinn School of Martial Arts?" Terence sneered.


    "Hmph.Do you know how rare an opportunity it is to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn


    martial arts?"


    In order to let him learn martial arts from them without entering Quinn School of Martial Arts, Paul had


    spent a lot of effort.


    In the end, he still found a disciple to teach him before Mr.Quinn agreed.


    When Terence brought a few good friends to practice with him, those disciples already had objections.


    If he brought a few more...it would probably be even more difficult.


    However, Terence could only use this matter to win.


    At most, he would just go home and make a scene and let his father think of a solution! After saying


    that, Terence looked at the group of children.


    "I''ll give you five seconds.Do you choose to y with me or with Cherry? Five, four, three..."


    Most of the children in kindergarten were young.


    When he counted, half of them wavered.


    "I...I want to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts¡¯ I don¡¯t want to be bullied when I


    grow up!"


    A boy suddenly raised his hand and shouted as he ran behind Terence.


    The other children immediately agreed.


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    Amidst the shouting, nearly two-thirds of the students in the ss stood on Terence¡¯s side, facing


    Cherry.


    Someone else said quietly, "I can go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts if I just don''t y with Cherry,


    right? I don''t want to bully Cherry, but I can ignore her!"


    Terence raised his chin.


    "Of course!"


    Thus, more children joined Terence¡¯s team.


    Soon, there were only five people left beside Cherry.


    Brandon stared at Terence, who looked at them eagerly, but he kept emphasizing, "I don''t want to learn


    martial arts! It''s sweaty and dirty...But his eyes betrayed him.Brandon had always liked to be


    loyal.Otherwise, the others would not have called him ¡®Boss¡¯ in the kindergarten.¡±


    Terence saw through his thoughts and seduced him.


    "Brandon, are youing? You''re from the Smiths.If you y with me, I''ll let you study with us


    first.How about that ?"


    Brandon''s eyes lit up.


    However, when he looked at Cherry, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    He emphasized, "I can''t betray my boss!"


    Mia nodded.


    "We can''t betray Cherry!"


    Cherry was extremely touched.


    She held Brandon''s little hand and asked, "Do you want to study martial arts?"


    Brandon: "...I don''t! Don''t worry, I won''t betray you!"


    Cherry immediately said, "No, if you want to learn, I can help you!"


    Brandon,''¡¯???"


    Terence,''¡¯???"


    Terence suddenlyughed.


    "Cherry, you''re dragging again! No, even if your father is Justin, the Quinn School of Martial Arts would


    not take you in! Do you think that you can enter it just because you have money and power?"


    As soon as he said this, Cherry picked up her phone and called Mr.Quinn.


    "Hello, Grandpa Quinn.I missed you!.."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Mr.Quinn was currently sleeping.


    When he heard this, he immediately became energetic and said loudly, "Aiyo, my Cherry is a big


    treasure! You finally remembered that I''m here! I don''t know why, but Pete hasn''t been practicing


    martial artstely! How strange!"


    Cherry grinned.


    "Because he''s very busy!"


    He has been busy helping her attend kindergarten! Mr.Quinn smiled.


    "Alright, alright, alright.He''s busy.Why didn''t youe to see your Grandpa Quinn?"


    Cherry looked at Brandon and said, "Grandpa Quinn, I''m going to see you this weekend.Can I bring my


    friend along?"


    Mr.Quinnughed.


    "Of course! Cherry''s friend is my friend! This is your house, so you cane as you please! Do you


    think I''m your mother who only knows how to sleep all day? She doesn''t let you bring your friends


    home because she''s afraid that you''ll disturb her sleep!"


    Hearing Mr.Quinn say this about Nora, Cherry was instantly unhappy.


    "Mommy is not like that!.."


    "Okay, okay, okay.You''re Nora''s diehard fan.I can''t say anything bad about her.You cane over this


    weekend.Grandpa Quinn will prepare delicious desserts for you and let you entertain your little


    friends.Okay?"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cherry hung up after chatting with Mr.Quinn excitedly.


    When she looked up again, she saw a group of children looking at her in shock.


    Brandon was simple-minded and did not think too much about it.


    He directly said, "Boss, your connections are too wide? You even know Mr.Quinn?"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Yes¡¯ Grandpa Quinn has always wanted me to practice martial arts, but it''s too tiring.


    My mommy will feel sorry for me, so I refused! If you want to practice, ¡° I''ll let Grandpa Quinn teach


    you!"


    Mr.Quinn doted on her very much.


    If she made a small request, he would definitely agree to it! Brandon pped.


    "Awesome! Cherry, this is awesome! I can go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts-! Mia, you cane


    too!"


    Mia looked at Cherry hesitantly, feeling a little disappointed.


    Today, Cherry had be a little girl again.


    If everyone liked her, they would not take special care of her.


    However , she also liked this lively Cherry very much.


    Mia asked timidly, "Can Ie too?"


    Due to her poor health, she was small and thin.


    She could not participate in many sports programs.


    Furthermore, when most sses heard that she was Joel''s daughter, they did not dare to ept her.


    They were afraid that she would bump into someone, and could not afford to offend the Smiths.


    Cherry patted her chest.


    "Of course!"


    Mia''s eyes lit up.


    "Yay!"


    Seth, who had not been bewitched by Terence the entire time, said weakly, "Cherry, I want to go too..."


    After saying that, he looked at Cherry carefully.


    That cold and introverted little handsome boy had long changed.


    In the past, Cherry liked to stick to him the most.


    To be honest, he liked Cherry too.


    Therefore, he did not like to y with other girls and just wanted to y with her.


    However, after she became better at Mathematical Olympiad, she stopped paying attention to him.


    After ss, he wanted to hold her hand, but she would force him to back away with her gaze.


    Cherry had been distancing herself from him and was no longer ying with him...


    She probably wouldn''t bring him to Quinn School of Martial Arts, right? With this in mind, he sighed


    silently in his heart and prepared to hide in a corner.


    However, the next moment, his hand was held by Cherry.


    He looked up and saw her smiling.


    "Seth, why are you leaving? Why aren''t you sitting with me?"


    Seth,¡¯''?"


    His eyes lit up.


    "Do you agree to let me sit beside you?"


    "Of course! Also,e with me to Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend.You''re the best-looking


    boy in our ss.Grandpa Quinn will definitely like you!"


    As the children chatted, Terenceughed.


    "Cherry, you really know how to brag! I think that old man just now is also surnamed Quinn, right?


    Anyway, he can''t be the head of Quinn School of Martial Arts! You''re just pretending!"


    Cherry couldn''t be bothered to argue with him.


    "My mommy said that people with sh*t in their brains are sh*t no matter what! Terence, why do you like


    to say that others are pretending? Don''t tell me..."


    Terence was furious.


    "Cherry, how dare you scold me!"


    Cherry blinked.


    "Scold you? I never pointed you out.Why are you so eager to admit that your brain is full of sh*t?"


    Terence:"...!!"


    When he was dealing with Cherry previously, Cherry had always been silent.


    Why did she be so sharp-tongued now?! Furious, he turned and left the room, taking out his


    phone to call his father.


    Paul picked up quickly.


    "Terence, what''s wrong?"


    Terence cried.


    "Dad, Cherry said that she and Mr.Quinn are very close.Is that true?"


    Paul immediatelyughed loudly.


    "How is that possible? If her father wasn''t Justin, she might really have known Mr.Quinn.But her father


    is Justin, the direct disciple of the Irvin School of Martial Arts.Who doesn''t know that these two schools


    are arch-enemies! In New York, everyone has to give Justin face, except for the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts! Don''t worry, Mr.Quinn hates Justin so much!"


    Only then did Terence feel relieved.


    Quinn School of Martial Arts was his capital to show off in kindergarten.


    It could not be something for Cherry to show off! He then said, "Dad, I want to bring a few friends


    to Quinn School of Martial Arts to practice martial arts.Is that okay?"


    Paul was stunned for a moment before smiling.


    "Alright, I''ll think of a way for you to bring five more friends.You can choose who these five people are!"


    "Yes! I love Daddy the most!"


    After hanging up excitedly, Terence rushed to the ssroom and looked up.


    "I''ve already asked my father.It¡¯ s impossible for you to know Mr.Quinn!"


    He then looked at everyone beside him.


    "And the few of you, if you want to y with Cherry, you won''t y with me, right? Alright, I''ve added


    five more spots.You can go to Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend!"


    "Cherry, I''ll see you at Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend! Remember toe! You''re a loser if


    you don''te!"


    After saying this, he turned around and left with the others At the Smiths.


    Nora woke up and realized that there were several missed calls.


    She yawned and called back.


    The other party''s voice sounded.


    "Miss Smith, I''m Lucas.When are youing to Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Nora:¡±???"


    "Master is old, and you''re hisst disciple.Therefore, you''ll be in charge of all the matters in Quinn


    School of Martial Arts in the future!"


    Noray ¡°!!!"


    She yawned again.


    "I''m not interested!"


    However, just as she was about to hang up, the other party said, "Miss Smith, Master is old.He woke


    up this morning and coughed.¡±


    Nora''s hand paused slightly.


    Lucas seemed to sense it and said excitedly, "Miss Smith, there''s something today.An unofficial disciple


    wants to send his son here to learn martial arts and strengthen his body.We''ve already prepared a


    ss for him.He called today and said he wants to send five more children over.Do you think..."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "If you run out of money, you can ask me for it"


    Nora''s cold voice traveled over.


    "How did you end up ina training ss?"


    Lucas could hear her displeasure and immediately understood something.


    He said directly, "I understand what you mean! And..."


    "Lucas, Master is coughing?"


    Nora interrupted him.


    Lucas agreed, "I knew Miss Smith cared about Master.You''re cold on the outside but warm on the


    inside.."


    "Two taels of herb, three taels of chrysanthemum..."


    Nora gave him a bunch of names for medicine and flower tea.


    Then, she continued, "Warm up a bowl of water for him to drink every day.It will ensure that he''s


    refreshed.His lungs will be revitalized, and his body will be healthy.It won''t be a problem for him to live


    to 180 years old.When that timees, Cherry or Pete would have grown up¡¯ Lucas:"?"


    Nora yawned again.


    "If he''s sick, look for a doctor.Is there anything else?"


    Lucas:"???"


    "I''m hanging up¡± Nora hung up the phone in a snap.


    What a joke.


    Quinn School of Martial Arts had been in New York for so many years.


    Together with the Irvin School of Martial Arts, they were ranked at the top in the martial arts world.


    There were many misceneous matters inside, and they were all intertwined.


    Why should she take care of them? It would probably cost her two to three hours of sleep a day! After


    hanging up, she turned around and fell asleep again.


    At the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Mr.Quinn looked at Lucas eagerly.


    He heard Lucas Say, "I know what to do."


    He stroked his beard happily.


    Then, Lucas hung up the phone with a constipated expression and looked at him.


    Mr.Quinn frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lucas coughed and said Nora''s exact words.


    Mr.Quinn was so angry that his beard trembled.


    He shouted angrily, "This unfilial disciple!"


    Lucas also felt unfair for him.


    "That''s right, Master.Miss Smith is too irresponsible.The majestic Quinn School of Martial Arts still


    needs you to manage it!"


    Mr.Quinn immediately frowned and said coldly, "How can you say that about a senior of yours? Isn''t it


    because she''s not in good health? If she doesn''t sleep for fourteen hours a day, she''ll have a


    headache! Why don''t you know to feel sorry for her? She practiced martial arts and inherited the


    ultimate arts of Quinn School of Martial Arts .That''s already the greatest contribution to Quinn School of


    Martial Arts! She''s not as stupid as you.Master has taught you for so many years and you still haven''t


    understood the essence of Quinn School of Martial Arts!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Lucas:"..."


    Master, I was just following your instructions! However, Lucas did not have any objections to Nora.


    After all, the essence of Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ techniques was very difficult to learn.


    Among the direct disciples, Nora had learned it in the shortest time.


    She was the fastest to understand it among them.


    There was nothing wrong with Mr.Quinn handing over Quinn School of Martial Arts to her! Miss Smith


    was just...toozy! At such a young age, she was always thinking about retirement.


    What a headache! As Lucas was thinking, Mr.Quinn suddenly thought of something.


    "Speaking of Pete, he hasn''t been here for a long time, right? Give Justin a call and ask him when he


    ns to send Pete over!"


    Lucas:".."


    During this period of time, he had called her almost every day to urge her toe.


    He had never seen his master so patient with anyone! However, Justin always found excuses.


    Things like feeling unwell, it being too stressful on a child, not wanting to learn today, and so on.


    He had been pushing it back for half a month! He clearly did not want to learn anymore, right?


    However, Mr.Quinn always persevered and made him call to ask.


    Lucas had been rejected by Nora and now he was going to meet Justin again.


    He called him and said politely, "Hello, Mr.Justin.This is Lucas from the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts.May I ask when Little Young Master will being to learn martial arts?"


    His words were very marketing! Miss Smith had just said that their Quinn School of Martial Arts was not


    a kindergarten or a training ss¡¯ As Lucas was cursing in his heart, Justin''s deep voice sounded.


    "I''ll send him overter"


    Lucas subconsciously repeated what he had been saying for the past half a month.


    "Okay, I understand.If Little Young Master is unwilling to study, he must...What?"


    His eyes widened, "Soon?"


    "Mm-hm-" Justin hung up.


    Lucas,"He looked at Mr.Quinn in disbelief.¡± Mr.Quinn looked at him and sighed.


    "He''s noting again? Why is he aszy as his mom.."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lucas said, "He said he''ll be here soon."


    Mr.Quinn was still looking at his old body when he suddenly jumped up like a rabbit.


    "Then I''ll prepare a martial arts hall for him!"


    Lucas


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    Pete, who had woken up in the morning, stared at the ceiling for a long time.


    The pink color over the entire room pierced his eyes, making him feel like he had entered the wrong


    room for a moment when he woke up.


    Was this still his ck-and-white style? He recalled the situation in this room after returningst night.


    He immediately looked at Justin silently, but he did not expect the tyrant to say, "Isn''t this all ording


    to your request?"


    Pete, Cherry liked pink.


    She was a little princess, so he could only silently endure it! There was no other way! He sighed and


    got out of bed.


    After washing up in the bathroom, he walked out and opened the wardrobe.


    Then, he was stunned.


    He saw that therge dressing room was filled with small dresses.


    Pink, purple, white, gauze dress, floral dress...


    There was everything! After searching through the room, he found a few pitiful old clothes in the corner.


    He could only keep them aside and change into themter in the ss at the Hunts¡¯ old residence.


    There was a ss at the Hunts¡¯ old residence.


    The children of the Hunts did not go to school.


    They were all in the ss, and the teachers were allowed to teach each child one-on-one.


    Before he entered, Fatty was talking to a child from the coteral descendant.


    "Are you serious? Does Pete really not know how to do it?"


    The child nodded.


    "Yes, I''m sure.Last week, I did see Pete nibbling on a pen at that very simple question.He really doesn''t


    know how to do it!"


    Fatty was puzzled.


    "But why? He had always gotten full marks in the past!"


    The child said, "He has been engrossed in Mobile Legends recently! He''s ying games there every


    day.His mind must be muddled!"


    Fatty snorted.


    It seemed like Pete had indeed secretly contacted him to y games.


    Otherwise, he would not have won against himst time.


    But look, games really made people addicted.


    Their gaming had caused their learning to deteriorate! Last time, he had lost arge sum of money


    through gaming.


    When he returned home, his grandfather had beaten him up.


    He had to make up for it today! At this thought, he saw Pete walk in with a straight face.


    Fatty turned around and suddenly smiled.


    "Little Brother Pete, I don''t know how to do this question.Can you help me answer it? I remember that


    you have already learned this question.Did you forget?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Pete:¡±???"


    He looked at the question on the worksheet it was a very simple Mathematical Olympiad problem.


    Fatty couldn''t even solve a problem like this? Either he was too stupid, or he must be setting a trap for


    him again.


    Pete fell silent.


    He decided to counter every possible scenario firmly.


    Seeing that he was keeping quiet, Fatty became more convinced of what the other child had said just


    now.


    Pete had be obsessed with games and was neglecting his studies, causing his learning progress


    to fall behind! A child''s learning process was, from the start, one where they tended to immediately


    forget what they had just learned.


    It was just like how Fatty himself had behaved in his early childhood, memorizing a poem and then


    forgetting how it went the very next moment.


    To think the Hunts¡¯ little genius had also be like that! This was fantastic! Fatty grinned.


    "Do you really not know how to solve it, Pete ? We''re still young, so we mustn''t be addicted to games,


    okay? If your studies continue to fall behind so badly, I''ll have to tell Great-Grandma about it!"


    Pete, The few children around them from the Hunts all looked over.


    Pete was a loner in the ss from the start, but because his IQ was very high and children all looked


    up to the strong, the distant and brooding image he unintentionally created had inspired awe in them.


    Had that genius high up in the air actually fallen into the realm of mortals now, though? Didn''t things


    like bing addicted to games and having their studies fall behind as a result, happen only to people


    like them? Since when was Peter Hunt thatcking in self- control?! Seeing how the looks in


    everyone''s eyes had changed, Fatty was filled with self-satisfaction at once.


    He raised his chin and said, "As the saying goes, God helps those who help themselves.


    Even though we children of the Hunts have super-high IQs, we mustn''t think little of putting in hard


    work and effort, either.


    Don''t you agree, Pete?"


    Pete nced at him again and sat in his seat.


    His seat was in the first row.


    Additionally, it was a single-seat by itself, which highlighted his position and status.


    Fatty curled his lip disdainfully.


    Hmph, hadn''t he be a lot glibber recently? Why was he being so quiet today? He must be having


    a guilty conscience! While he was thinking about it, the tutor came in with the test papers in his hand.


    He said, "Alright, since everyone is here, let''s begin the test for what all of you have learned this


    month!"


    At the sight, Fatty immediately realized something.


    He thought to himself, Oh, that''s right! It''s the monthly test today! The test results will be ranked, and


    the ranking will be posted for everyone to see! Pete must be so listless because he was scared! Fatty


    smirked and said, "You have to do well in the testter, Pete.After all, you''ve always been the top


    student in our ss, haven''t you?"


    Pete''s brows knitted together, but he continued to keep quiet.


    Soon, the papers were distributed.


    The tutor also looked at Pete with a troubled look.


    Pete was a rtively special case and he also received very special treatment in the ss.


    Oftentimes, after he attended sses for half a month, Justin would get a tutor to teach Pete in private.


    Therefore, he didn''t spend much time in the Hunts¡¯ tuition sses, resulting in the tutor having little


    understanding of him.


    All he knew was that the child was born with a very high IQ and picked up things very quickly.


    However, there was also a time after he was taken away for private tuition when the tutor reported that


    his grades had declined.


    But when he came back for the exams, he still took first ce in the ranking.


    However, during this recent period of time...


    Pete had been taking naps in ss and then bing full of energy and ying games once ss


    ended.


    In the past, he couldst a full day of sses, but now, he only attended three hours of sses a day


    before Mr.Hunt would pick him up and take him away to have fun.


    The tutor was very troubled about this and had talked to Mr.Hunt about it several times in private


    before.


    However, Mr.Hunt had actually said, "The child is still young after all, so just let him y if that''s what


    he wants.Don''t be too strict on him¡±


    The teacher found his response totally unexpected and was utterly bewildered.


    Was he the same Mr.Hunt who was so strict on the little mister that he measured and weighed


    everything the boy ate for each meal? The tutor hadn''t deliberately reduced the level of difficulty for the


    test this time.


    After all, Pete''s studies had indeed fallen behind too much recently.


    On top of that, his assignments were also done shoddily, with many simple questions left unanswered


    because he didn''t know how to solve them.


    He wanted Pete to score badly in the test, so that both Mr.Hunt and the boy would realize that


    something was wrong with himtely! The test was two hours long.


    The ssroom was quiet, and all the children were answering the questions seriously.


    At the end of the test, the tutor collected the papers.


    The ssroom also became lively in an instant.


    Fatty ran over to Pete and shouted boastfully, "Did you finish all the questions on the test, Pete?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pete only nced at him and said nothing, like what he did before.


    Fatty, who misunderstood his reaction, said with a smirk, "It''s okay.It doesn''t matter even if you don''t


    score well on the test.A one-time failure doesn''t mean that you''ll never get back up ever again.As long


    as you give up your games and get back on track, everything will be fine!"


    Pete, After keeping quiet for a long time, atst, he couldn''t help but ask, "The questions were so


    simple.Do you mean to say that you couldn''t answer them?"


    Fatty¡±???"


    The current Pete was too much like his past self, which took Fatty aback for a moment.


    But right after, he said spitefully, "Hmph, to think you''re still being so stubborn when things have


    already turned out like this! Fine, in that case, let''s wait for the results and see how many marks you


    score!"


    Fatty left the ssroom huffily.


    After he left, the rest of the children gathered around Pete and said, "Don''t be sad, Peter.It''s not a big


    deal even if you score badly once¡¯


    "That''s right.You were just too addicted to games recently "


    "My father said that one month''s grades don''t mean anything¡­¡±


    While the children were talking, someone called out at the door, "Pete."


    Everyone turned over as one to see Sean standing at the door.


    He looked at Pete respectfully and said, "Mr.Hunt has instructed me to take you to the martial arts


    school"


    Pete went to the martial arts school for training twice a week.


    This was no secret.


    Though, no one knew which martial arts school it was.


    Pete stood up and followed Sean out.


    Once they came out, they immediately saw Justin, who Everyone turned over as one to see Sean


    standing at the door.


    He looked at Pete respectfully and said, "Mr.Hunt has instructed me to take you to the martial arts


    school."


    Pete went to the martial arts school for training twice a week.


    This was no secret.


    Though, no one knew which martial arts school it was.


    Pete stood up and followed Sean out.


    Once they came out, they immediately saw Justin, who was sitting in the backseat of the ck Lincoln


    and looking at documents with his head down.


    Sean opened the car door and the little Pete climbed into the car on his own.


    Justin didn''t even lift his head.


    Sean fell silent for a moment when he noticed.


    What was the matter with Mr.Hunt? Was he in a bad mood ? One must know that just a few days ago,


    he had never let the little mister climb into the car himself like that.


    Instead, he had always carried him into the car himself!Pete waspletely unaware of Sean''s


    thoughts.


    After getting in the car, just as the car was about to start, the tutor walked out of the ssroom with the


    test papers in his hand.


    Upon seeing Justin, he immediately stepped forward and stopped the car.


    He said, "Mr.Hunt, I''d like to speak with you about Pete''s exam results."


    Justin lifted his head when he heard him.


    Although he preferred his daughter, he was ultimately still very strict with his son.


    He also wanted to know if Pete''s grades had fallen behind during this period of time, so he asked, "Are


    the results out?¡¯ The tutor replied, "I will mark them now.I''d like you to also have a look, so that you can


    understand his learning progress."


    "Okay"


    Justin got out of the car.


    He had oftenmunicated with the tutors when he was taking care of his son by himself in the past,


    so he was ustomed to it.


    After the two went to the office, the tutor took out Pete''s test paper from the stack and started to review


    it.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Before marking the paper, the tutor even said, "He has been obsessed with games for the past month,


    so it''s understandable even if he scores badly on the test¡­¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the multiple-choice questions in front of him.


    Marking multiple-choice questions was very simple.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He skimmed downward and found that the answers were exactly the same as the standard answer


    sheet''s.


    He was taken aback.


    At the sight, Justin raised his eyebrows and asked, "How is it?"


    The tutor looked up at him incredulously.


    "...They are all correct.¡±


    How could that be? Pete''s level of understanding had obviously regressed to a first-grader¡¯s a few days


    ago.


    Why had it risen out of the blue again? He was in charge of the Hunts¡¯ children''s education matters, so


    he understood these children the best.


    When Pete''s standard suddenly dropped, he had panicked right away.


    He had wanted to use the test results to make Mr.Hunt realize just how serious the matter was, but


    this..


    The tutor, who was in disbelief, continued to mark the paper...


    A small head suddenly appeared at the door during this time.


    Justin looked over to see Fatty standing there and peeking at them.


    When he saw Justin looking over, he shrank back in fright.


    But after that, he poked his big fat head out again.


    The chubby boy came up to Justin and asked, "Uncle Justin, did Pete do badly on the test?"


    He let out a sigh and said, "Look at how awful the look on the tutor''s face is.By right, scoring badly


    once shouldn''t actually matter, but Pete is a special case...Uncle Justin, you may not know this, but he


    has been ying games every day and neglecting his studies recently! I saw him using his cell phone


    quite a few times!"


    Justin nced at the little fellow.


    The seven to eight-year-old boy was big and tall.


    He was a full head taller than Pete and looked very naive and honest .


    However, the child''s thoughts were written all over his face, and Justin could see through what he was


    thinking with just a nce.


    The little fellow wanted to one-up Pete.


    The boy had been totally led astray by his uncle''s family.


    Justin looked at Pete and asked coldly, "How did you do on the test?"


    Pete replied, "Alright, I suppose¡¯


    Justin snorted and said, "If you don''t score full marks, then you''ll have to kneel in the ancestral hall as


    punishment"


    Even if he had been sent to Nora, he, a child whom Justin had personally brought up and taught,


    should still be strict with himself and not ck off in his studies.


    Pete replied very confidently....Without a tutor supervising him, his self-studying speed had be


    even faster.


    Additionally, for some reason, when he was with Nora, he kept feeling as if his mind had be


    clearer than before.


    His mother had a special scent on her that put him very much at ease, making him not as sensitive and


    paranoid as before.


    Justin nodded at his reply.


    Fatty looked at Justin, and then at Pete.


    The adult was expressionless with his eyes slightly lidded, while the child looked almost exactly the


    same as the adult.


    Both father and son were so unfathomable that no one could guess their thoughts.


    However! Fatty''s eyes brightened.


    He suddenly walked out of the office and called his grandfather.


    He said, "Grandpa, Pete messed up his test this time! The tutor is marking his paper now!"


    Raymond became excited at once.


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, Grandpa! Uncle Justin is also here right now.He even said just now that Pete has to kneel in


    the ancestral hall as punishment if he doesn''t get full marks!"


    "Hah!"


    Raymond said, "I''ming over right away!"


    After saying that, Raymond rushed somece and shouted, "Mom, hurry and go and have a look! Pete


    did poorly on his test this time, so Justin wants to beat him!"


    The elderly Mrs.Hunt panicked at once.


    "Help me over there right away.How can he hit the boy just because he did poorly on his exams?"


    Was Great-Grandmaing too? Fatty''s eyes lit up at once.


    That would be even better! This way, Great-Grandma would also see how badly her favorite Pete had


    scored on the test this time! Fatty rushed into the ssroom and shouted to all the children of the


    Hunts, "Pete is dead meat this time! The tutor is marking his paper right now! Uncle Justin is here, too!"


    Upon hearing that Justin was also present, the children became excited at once.


    He was a legend that they worshiped the most! He was also the legendary "someone else''s child"


    that their parents always went on and on about! They had practically grown up listening to tales of


    Justin on their knees.


    Justin possessed the highest IQ among all the Hunts thus far! He hadpleted a double master''s


    degree at fifteen! These feelings of worship had also fallen onto Pete by association.


    In everyone''s eyes and hearts, Pete was a child who would never suffer any disciplinary beatings, and


    Justin was no ordinary parent, either! But now, not only had Pete fallen from grace, but Justin was also


    going to be a parent who disciplined his child? The little fellows dashed out of the ssroom one


    by one.


    They gathered outside the tutor''s office and looked inside through the window.


    Justin, who wasn''t speaking, sat on the leather sofa with a very powerful aura around him.


    Pete was sitting on a bench with his little hands sped together and was muttering under his breath.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be memorizing some kind of form.


    As for the tutor marking the paper, he was frowning.


    "Did Pete really do poorly on the test? Look at how tightly drawn the tutor''s brows are! I''ve only seen


    that expression on him when he talks to me!"


    said a child, who was the naughtiest and had the poorest grades among all the Hunts¡¯ children.


    Amotion broke out at the entrance at this point.


    Raymond, who was supporting the elderly Mrs.Hunt, walked over.


    As soon as she came in, the olddy shouted, "Who dares to hit my little Pete?"


    Raymond also stepped forward.


    He smiled and said, "Justin, what''s the big deal about a child doing poorly on an exam just once? How


    can you be so strict with him? Pete is still young! Besides, he''s ultimately a sensitive soul with autism!


    Since he became a little livelier recently, it''s inevitable that his studies would fall behind¡­¡±


    It''s not like he''s a genius anyway.


    How can a child y games every day and still do well in his studies? "ying games?"


    Mrs.Hunt was dumbfounded.


    Raymond took the opportunity toin, "Yes, that''s right.We are to me for this.Pete has been


    addicted to games every day recently.Sigh, Fatty ys it in order to cultivate the mind and spirit, but he


    knows to y it in moderation.Pete, on the other hand, doesn''t understand that.Fatty has already


    warned him several times, but he refuses to listen.."


    Raymond outright portrayed Pete as a child with poor self- control.


    Mrs.Hunt frowned and looked around the children¡¯s ears were all perked up.


    In just a few days¡¯ time, news about Pete''s mediocre aptitude would reach all the parents¡¯ ears How


    could a child like that possibly take over the family business? Mrs.Hunt immediately understood


    Raymond''s intentions.


    She also hated herself foring over and blowing up the matter.


    However, since things had alreadye to this point, she had no choice but to brace herself and go


    on.


    She entered the office cheerfully and said, "So, our little Pete yed games for a month? It''s not a big


    deal.Is there anyone who wasn''t yful when they were young? I don''t think there''s a need to publicly


    announce the scores anymore.None of the elementary schools publicly announce the students¡¯ scores


    nowadays anyway!"


    The tutor had already finished marking all the test papers by then.


    He lifted his head nkly and looked at Mrs.Hunt and Raymond.


    Raymond, however, took a step forward and said with a smile, "How can we do that? Pete scores full


    marks all the time.I want Fatty to learn from him.Quick, mister, show me how many marks Pete


    scored!".


    He pulled out Peter¡¯s test paper.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    What entered his view was the score ''120'' written in big red text. Raymond was dumbfounded.


    He swallowed, looked at Fatty, and subconsciously asked, "How many marks is a perfect score?"


    A puzzled Fatty answered, "100, of course!"


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the tutor and said, "Mister, even if you''re trying to give Pete extra marks, surely you can''t


    just go beyond the full score? This is a test with a perfect score of 100, yet he scored 120?"


    As soon as Raymond said that, the whole room fell silent.


    The children of the Hunts outside the office were utterly stunned.


    However, Raymond was still going on.


    He asked, "Is he cheating? Could it be that this is how Pete had gotten all his scores in the past?


    Justin, even if you want to highlight how clever your son is, surely you can''t do that, right?"


    He prattled on and on until Fatty, whose expression had already changed next to him, pulled on his


    arm.


    Only then did Raymond stop.


    He looked at him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Fatty, who couldn''t hold his head high anymore, said, "Grandpa! There are also bonus questions in the


    paper.The bonus questions are usually questions beyond our current level of difficulty and are worth


    twenty marks!"


    Raymond "!!"


    Dumbfounded, he flipped to the back of the paper.


    Sure enough, he saw two bonus questions worth ten marks each.


    Pete had answered both correctly.


    Those were questions beyond their current level of difficulty, yet he could answer them perfectly?


    Raymond swallowed.


    "H-how can this be? Didn''t they say that he has been ying games the whole month?¡¯¡¯ The tutor was


    totally convinced by now.


    He stood and said , "Mr.Hunt, I was opposed to Pete ying games previously, but I didn''t expect that


    it wouldn''t affect his studies at all.I was worrying too much!"


    As soon as he said that, Mrs.Hunt immediately understood.


    She burst intoughter at once, hugged Pete, and kept calling him her little baby.


    She said, "My goodness, my Pete is just so smart.He can still get the first ce even if he ys games


    for a month.Now, this is what you call a genius, Raymond! No matter how hard a normal person tries,


    they can never catch up with a genius!"


    Raymond ¡°!!!"


    She was shutting him up with his own words from just now! Raymond was so furious that even his


    expression changed.


    He looked straight at Fatty and smacked him on the head.


    "What kind of inurate info are you sending me?"


    Fatty rubbed his head and burst into tears.


    "How could I have known that Pete would turn out to be that huge of a mutant? He really did y


    games for a month! Yet, his learning progress hasn''t fallen behind at all!"


    The children around them also sighed in admiration.


    "Pete is as impressive as ever!"


    "I''m so impressed!"


    "No wonder Mom and Dad said that Peter is a genius! The Hunts will definitely do even better in his


    hands in the future!"


    Raymond had originallye here to blow things up, and like what he had hoped for, things had


    indeed blown up.


    However, it had instead brought even more prestige to Peter! He had totally shot himself in the foot! He


    was so furious that he pulled Fatty''s ears.


    "So, the test is over, right? Thene with me!"


    "Grandpa, don''t be so rough! It hurts!"


    A hint of murderous intent and frostiness shed across Justin''s eyes as he watched the pair walk off.


    However, when he saw Mrs.Hunt, he concealed the emotions in his eyes.


    Since his grandmother was still around, he would ultimately still have to show a bit of mercy to certain


    people.


    He got up and saw Mrs.Hunt back home.


    Then, he took Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    When Quinn was receiving Pete, Justin deliberately gave Pete a reminder and said, "Remember to let


    Ms.Smith know that you''vee for training"


    Pete was puzzled.


    "Why?"


    It''s to see whether she''lle over to pick you up or not, of course! This way, you can switch ces


    with Cherry! However, Justin did not voice that thought out loud.


    Instead, he lowered his gaze dispassionately and said, "Let her know that you''re working hard to


    be a man and that you will protect her in the future.Don''t you want her to be your Mommy?


    Feelings have to be cultivated".


    Oh! He couldn''t help but feel like the tyrant was acting weirdly.


    Had he found out something? Surely not, right? But when he observed the tyrant''s expression, he


    found that his eyes were deep and his countenance expressionless.


    He couldn''t tell at all.


    Pete couldn''t make out what he was thinking, so he simply entered the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin turned and drove off.


    When he was turning the corner, a car went past his and stopped at the entrance to the Quinn School


    of Martial Arts.


    Paul got out of the car and neatened his suit.


    Then, he strode toward the entrance and entered.


    One could say that Paul was doing the best among all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ unofficial


    disciples.


    Therefore, the sect would usually show him some courtesy.


    Seeing that he was here, Lucas himself came over to receive him.


    Paul asked, "Where''s Master? I''ll go and pay him a visit.¡¯


    Lucas replied, "He''s teaching a junior martial arts at the moment, and has forbidden others from


    disturbing them"


    Paul frowned.


    "A junior? When did he take another disciple ? Lucas smiled and replied, "He took one recently.Our first


    senior, Big Sister, is toozy to take over the sect, so Master has no choice but to look for a little


    disciple.He calls him his little disciple, but he''s actually training a sessor for Big Sister!"


    The first senior disciple...


    It was known to all that the Quinn School of Martial Arts had a Big Sister.


    She was a disciple that Quinn had taken over twenty years ago.


    However, her identity was a mystery, and no one had ever seen her except for a few selected people.


    However, the legendary Big Sister''s words carried a lot of weight in the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Paul grabbed Lucas and said, "On ount of how we''ve been fellow disciples for so many years, can


    you tell me who Big Sister is? Lest we engage in friendly fire and end up attacking our own!"


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts held a very weighty position in the pugilistic world.


    Their direct disciples were not allowed to operate in other industries outside.


    Paul and Jordan had both set up their own factions in the pugilistic world and specialized in helping


    others do things that they found inconvenient to do themselves.


    They were considered underworld forces.


    This vited the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' principles, so Paul had never be an official disciple


    all this time.


    Instead, he stayed as a titr unofficial disciple.


    Of course, Quinn also felt that he overly pursued material things, so he had always disliked him.


    Lucas smiled and said, "I can''t tell you that.He led Paul into the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯¡¯ reception


    hall and changed the subject.


    He said, "By the way, your request for an additional five ces has been rejected by the official


    disciples"


    Paul narrowed his eyes.


    "Oh? Why not? From what I remember, Master doesn''t bother with trivial matters like that.¡¯ Lucas


    smiled and replied, "It''s Big Sister''s order"


    Paul knew at once that it was a lost cause the moment he heard that.


    Big Sister had always stood by her words.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, he said, "Since Big Sister has given the order, and the sect has


    rejected my son''s friends, the sect won''t ept other children, either, right?"


    Lucas lifted his chin and replied, "Of course¡¯ Paul nodded.


    "Alright, then."


    Pulling strings for his son was just his secondary objective ining here.


    What mattered the most was keeping in contact with the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Although he couldn''t get another five ces for his son, he could at least ensure that Cherry, or


    whatever her name was, couldn''t bring anyone in, either.


    This way, his son wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    Thus, he didn''t pester them about it anymore.


    He got up, looked at the training gym, and walked straight over.


    He said, "How about letting me take a look at who Master''s newest little disciple is, Lucas? I want to


    see just who it is that can make Master personally teach him"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Lucas stopped Paul after he took a couple of steps toward the training gym.


    He said, "Master doesn''t allow unofficial disciples to enter the training gym, Paul.No one is allowed to


    break that rule.¡±


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts only imparted martial arts techniques to their official disciples and


    never the unofficial ones.


    All official disciples were required to be in the training gym when they were practicing their techniques.


    The reason why Paul had tried so many times to go there was just so he could take a look at the sect''s


    official disciple-exclusive techniques.


    Upon being stopped by Lucas, heughed and smacked his head lightly.


    "Oh, would you look at that? The moment I get busy, I just forget all the rules.Alright, I''ll just sit outside


    and have some coffee for a while, then!" Lucas nodded.


    The two of them stayed outside and chatted for two hours before Paul finally left with a big smile.


    Paul didn''t go home.


    Instead, he went to the Hoffmans.


    Jordan was currently training in the gym.


    Fierce and menacing-looking veins surfaced on his arms as he lifted the dumbbells, forming a


    fearsome sight.


    Paul was also taken aback when he entered and saw his sturdy and muscr physique.


    To be honest, it was hard to say whether or not he could really beat Jordan in a one-on-one fight.


    After all, the martial arts techniques that he had picked up at the Quinn School of Martial Arts were just


    some fancy-looking moves that were all show and no substance.


    However, that didn''t stand in the way of him expanding the Quin Sect.


    A smiling Paul said, "Sorry foring over unannounced so abruptly, Mr.Hoffman!"


    Jordan was a boor, so he detested such meaningless small talk from Paul the most.


    He put down his dumbbells, patted his arms, and bellowed in a voice so loud that it could deafen,


    "What brings you here, Mr.Quin?"


    Paul walked over, sat down, and replied, "I''m here to discuss a business opportunity with you,


    Mr.Hoffman.¡±


    The Hoffmans and the Quin Sect were rivals, and both had different turfs, so what kind of business


    opportunity could they possibly share? Jordan''s eyes narrowed.


    He picked up a bottle of mineral water and poured it all over himself from the top of his head.


    It was only after he rinsed off the cold sweat on himself that he felt much morefortable.


    "What business opportunity can we possibly share?" He asked.


    Paul gave him a smile.


    "That sports car club of yours is suffering from poor management, right? The Quin Sect intends to


    buy it.What do you say?"


    Jordan''s men, who were standing behind him, were furious to hear that.


    They stepped forward at once and shouted, "What the hell do you mean by saying it''s suffering from


    poor management? You have no idea how much money our sports car club is making!"


    Paul neatened his suit.


    He continued to say with a smile, "When has it ever been the subordinates¡¯ ce to interrupt us when


    we''re talking, Mr.Hoffman?"


    Jordan''s subordinate in question became even angrier.


    "You-"


    However, Jordan stretched out his arm to stop him.


    "Alright, that''s enough.Let''s listen to what Mr.Qun has to say first.¡¯¡¯


    To outsiders, calling it a sports car club might sound pretty nice, but in truth, it was actually their private


    racetrack.


    All gambling dens charged entry fees, so how would it possibly not make any money? This was


    especially so after Yanci''s appearance brought even more people to the sports car club, causing it to


    be all the more overcrowded.


    This was because Logan had races scheduled throughout the uing month, so Nora would


    undoubtedly have to race in his stead.


    With that, even if the car racing enthusiasts didn''t ce any bets, they would still purchase admission


    tickets to watch the races.


    That must be the part that had caught Paul''s interest, right ? That was why he had developed thoughts


    of taking a shot at the sports car club! Paul adjusted his sleeves again and said with a smile, "Linson


    Leigh can be said to be someone under my care, but he''s currently lying paralyzed in the hospital,


    unable to ever stand for the rest of his life.Of course, I''m not here to hold anyone ountable for it.It''s


    just that I personally also like racing very much, so I''d like to buy over the club.¡¯¡¯ Jordan''s jaw tensed


    up.


    "How much are you offering?"


    Paul replied unhurriedly, "$800,000."


    Jordan,''¡¯???"


    He was livid.


    "Mr.Quin, you must be kidding, right? Can you even buy that piece ofnd with $800,000?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Every inch ofnd in New York cost an arm and a leg.


    Even though it was a suburban area, it was a huge plot ofnd.


    There was no way $800,000 would ever be enough to buy it.


    Paul smiled.


    "Didn''t you buy that piece ofnd for $800,00 0 twenty years ago?"


    Jordan,"!!!"


    Property prices had multiplied dozens of times by now! His expression darkened.


    "If you''re just here to joke around, then you can go now, Mr.Quin!"


    Paul stood and said, "Well, I''ll leave you with what I''ve said .Do give it some proper thought,


    Mr.Hoffman."


    Jordan sneered, "There''s no need for that.If you''re short of money, I can sponsor you some,


    Mr.Quin.Why bothering over to beg? How unbing!"


    Paul didn''t get angry.


    "Do you know where I was before I came here?"


    Jordan¡±???"


    Paul gave him a smile but didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he turned and left.


    Mrs.Hoffman entered the room after he left.


    She asked with a frown, "What did he mean by that?"


    Jordan''s brows drew together.


    He beckoned to his subordinate and instructed, "Ask around and find out where he was before he


    came here"


    "Yes, sir"


    Five minutester, his subordinate got the answer.


    He said ¡°He was at the Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡±


    Jordan was astonished.


    The man exined, "He supposedly chatted for over two hours with Lucas, who oversees all


    misceneous affairs at the Quinn School of Martial Arts.He came straight tous after he left the


    sect.Could it be the Quinn School of Martial Arts that had told him to take the car racing club from us?"


    Jordan frowned.


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts is a very big sect with many disciples.Not only do they have to


    sustain such a big sect''s expenses, but they are also located in the city center of New York.Their


    expenses are indeed significant.It''s said that Paul has been amassing wealth all these years outside


    because of the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ instructions"


    Mrs.Hoffman became angry at once.


    "They are too much! It was on ount of the Quinn School of Martial Arts that we allowed Paul to be


    one up on us all this time, but they havee right up to our doorstep to p us in the face now! How


    can you tolerate that, Jordan?"


    Jordan held her hand and patted the back of her hand lightly.


    He heaved a sigh and replied, "The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts are


    the two sects that we cannot afford to mess with the most.I¡¯ve been wanting to seek refuge with the


    Irvin School of Martial Arts all these years so that I can contend with Paul, but that person is their


    current leader.That person has never been short of money, so they are not interested in the olive


    branch that we offer.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Hoffman became even more furious.


    "But how can we just let him go so far? If you back down this time, he''ll buy over all of the Hoffmans''


    assets at a low price sooner orter!"


    Jordan paced about anxiously.


    The muscles on his big and sturdy body moved under his skin as he did.


    His fingers tightened and loosened periodically, but a short whileter, he hung his head despondently.


    "But what can we do? We have no more than 200 men under us, but how many disciples do you think


    the Quinn School of Martial Arts has in the pugilistic world?"


    Mrs.Hoffman fell silent.


    Everyone in the pugilistic world knew how important sects were.


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts had developed very well over the years, so the number of unofficial


    and official disciples they had could probably add up to almost 10,00 0! How were the Hoffmans going


    to fight against the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Jordan''s subordinates standing behind him all hung


    their heads dejectedly.


    They had followed their boss from their hometown to New York, and only managed to build what they


    currently had after much difficulty.


    Yet, in the end, was a mere word from someone else enough to erase it all? Mrs.Hoffman turned


    around despondently.


    She took out her cell phone and said, "I''ll give Ms.Smith a call"


    Jordan was taken aback.


    "What are you calling her for?"


    Mrs.Hoffman''s eyes were all red.


    She replied, "I''m going to tell her not to participate in the races anymore! Why should we make things


    easy for Paul?"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Mrs.Hoffman''s intentions were very simple if they were really going to transfer the car racing club''s


    ownership rights, then she would minimize the profits! So that Paul wouldn''t make any money!


    However, before she could dial Nora''s number, Jordan stopped her.


    Mrs.Hoffman looked up to see Jordan with a serious look on his face.


    With a frown, he said, "Don''t call Ms.Smith yet.Mrs.Hoffman was taken aback.¡±


    "Have you thought of a solution, Jordan?"


    Jordan took a deep breath and said, "I''ll head over to the Quinn School of Martial Arts first, and see if


    we can work with them instead!"


    Mrs.Hoffman frowned.


    "Are we going to let the Quinn School of Martial Arts take part of the dividends without any


    contributions from them?"


    Jordan heaved a sigh.


    "We don''t have any other choice.What kind of status do you think the Quinn School of Martial Arts


    holds? In front of the powerful, we can only back down and yield the profits.Besides, they may not even


    give us that opportunity.Don''t forget, Paul is their unofficial disciple, whereas we''re nothing to them!"


    Mrs.Hoffman clenched her jaw, but sighed and nodded in the end.


    A decisive Jordan promptly found someone to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to find out who he


    should talk to about such matters.


    There were also Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples among the Hoffmans; it was just that they


    weren''t well-known within the sect.


    However, they did still have connections in the sect, so they quickly found the information they wanted


    through said connections.


    "Lucas is the one in charge of all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ misceneous affairs now, but he


    has made it clear before that the sect will not take part in any sectarian disputes.¡¯¡¯ The disciple frowned


    and went on.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "However, the Quinn School of Martial Arts does indeed receive a sum of money in their ounts


    every month, and it''s not a small sum.Everyone secretly guesses that it''s Paul Quin who ''s providing


    them with the money.¡¯¡¯ Jordan understood what he was implying.


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts had strict rules, and it was imperative that theyply with the rules


    that they had publicly stated.


    Therefore, they definitely would not ept his peace offering, because it would be too obvious


    otherwise.


    This was different in Paul''s case, however.


    Not only was he on close ties with the Quinn School of Martial Arts, but he also made frequent contact


    with Lucas.


    As long as neither party admitted to it, no one would know about the matter! Jordan was in such a


    panic that he was pacing around the room.


    He asked, "Is there no way of getting through to Lucas?"


    His subordinate replied, "Lucas and Paul Quin are on very good terms.Moreover, Lucas does things


    fairly and by the book, so there''s no way we can convince him.But..."


    Jordan prompted him anxiously.


    "But what?"


    His subordinate replied, "I heard that the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister has returned to the


    city.Big Sister holds a very high position in the sect.If we can get in touch with her, it won''t be


    impossible for us to rece Paul Quin"


    "Big Sister.."


    Jordan muttered the two words over and over.


    Then, he sighed.


    "But where are we going to find the so-called Big Sister? Has any particrly powerful and impressive


    woman made an appearance in New York recently?"


    A particrly powerful and impressive woman? Mrs.Hoffman subconsciously thought of Nora, but she


    immediately shook her head.


    If Nora was the car racer whom Jordan had talked about, then she couldn''t possibly be Big Sister or


    whatever her name was, anymore, right? Besides, it seemed like her profession was of a doctor! She


    sighed.


    "I don''t have any impression of anyone like that.¡¯¡¯ Jordan gave a wave of his hand and instructed,


    "Alright, that''s enough.Have all of our men search for Big Sister! I simply don''t believe that we can''t find


    her if we really search high and low for her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    At the Andersons¡¯, when Nora woke up after sleeping for another day, she saw a text message on the


    phone.


    It was from Pete.


    He wrote: ¡®Mommy, I''m at the Quinn School of Martial Arts: Nora was taken aback for a moment.She


    looked at the time¡ªit was only four o''clock in the afternoon.sses were about to end for Cherry.It


    seemed like she would be just in time to have the two children switch ces if Pete wanted toe


    over.She was toozy to type, so she sent a voice message instead¡±


    "Shall I pick you up?"


    Pete was likely training at the moment, so he didn''t reply to her message in time.


    It was only ten minutester when Nora came out of the bathroom after rinsing her face that she saw


    his reply: ¡®I''m alright with anything.


    Ask Cherry about it: Nora raised her brows.Unexpectedly, her son actually had a sisterplex.


    She had subtly used a self-concocted calming fragrance to calm and soothe her son''s mind when he


    was with her.


    In the kindergarten, he was also gradually opening up to the world, and his autism was taking a turn for


    the better.


    When she thought of that, she felt that it was better for him to be by her side for the time being.


    Besides...


    Cherry had always been by her side ever since she was born.


    She also wanted Pete toe over so that she could make it up to him for everything she owed him


    during thest five years.


    Yep, it definitely wasn''t because Cherry was too noisy, whereas Pete was just right.


    With that in mind, Nora sent another voice message: "I''lle pick you up."


    She went downstairs and drove out in the jeep.


    She went to the kindergarten to pick up Cherry after school first.


    The little fellow skipped and bounced as she walked, making her look adorable and vivacious.


    After waving goodbye to all her friends, she finally got into the car.


    Tanya also put on a look of astonishment.


    "Has hell frozen over today? You actually came to pick us up?"


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile.


    She replied, "I''m not here to pick you up.Go home by yourself."


    Tanya ¡° ???"


    Nora nodded at Cherry and asked, "Shall we go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Cherry nodded at once.


    It was great being at the Hunts.


    Not only did she not have to go to school, but she could even y after just three hours of sses


    every day! In addition, her handsome Daddy never forced her to do anything she didn''t want to! She


    would let Pete go to school instead.


    When the two of them arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Lucas hurriedly came out to receive


    them.


    When he spotted Nora, he immediately greeted her respectfully.


    "You''re here, Miss Smith!"


    Nora uttered a sound of acknowledgment and took the initiative to walk in front leisurely.


    Cherry followed her at the back obediently.


    Lucas said, "Everyone wants to meet you after they heard that you''vee to New York.¡±


    "Reject them,'''' replied a direct and decisive Nora.


    There were so many people in the Quinn School of Martial Arts; how troublesome would it be if she had


    to meet them all? She mustn''t let anyone find out about her identity! The corners of Lucas''¡¯s lips


    spasmed a little.


    He had already gained a good understanding of what Nora was like a long time ago, so he instead


    said, "By the way, this month''s funds have been credited into the ounts.Is the sumrger thanst


    month''s?"


    Nora let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and replied casually, "Don''t let childrene over to disturb the sect.I''m not


    strapped for cash.¡±


    Lucas,"!!!"


    The corners of his lips spasmed.


    He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll cancel the sses for the unofficial disciple''s children, then."


    Then, he exined, "The sect isn''t holding a ss for them for the money, Miss Smith.We''re doing it


    free of charge.It''s because the unofficial disciple begged the sect to help out, so! gave special


    permission this once¡±


    "Oh¡± Nora didn''t hold much of an opinion on these matters.


    It was fine as long as they didn''t bother the old man about it , and in turn, cause him to insist on her


    coming back to take care of such misceneous affairs.


    After she entered, she left Cherry to Quinn, picked up Pete, and turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, Justin had also arrived.


    Even as the car came to a stop, he was still wondering about who he would meet after he entered the


    sect¡ª was it going to be his sweet-smelling and tender daughter, or the stinky little brat? It wasn''t that


    he disliked Pete or anything like that, though.


    It was just that he still hadn''t had enough of spending time with his daughter after realizing that he had


    a cute and adorable one.


    Besides...


    Nora was a doctor, so she could treat Pete''s illness if he stayed by her side.


    Pete''s depression symptoms had evidently be better when he came back recently.


    Moreover, his grades hadn''t fallen behind, either.


    While thinking about it, he entered the sect.


    As soon as he did, he saw Nora and Pete walking toward him¡­

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Justin paused in his tracks.


    Nora and Pete also stopped.


    All three of them simultaneously thought ¡°''It''s lucky that we left Cherry in the training gym¡±


    Otherwise, our family of four would have run into one another.


    I really won''t know what to do if that happens! They stared at one another while facing one another.


    Due to their guilty consciences, all of them were rather awkward.


    Justin was the first toe back to his senses.


    He asked, "Why are you here, Ms.Smith? Are you here to visit Pete?"


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah"


    Pete''s lip corners spasmed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    From the looks of it, he wouldn''t be able to leave with Mommy anymore today.


    Justin fell silent for a while.


    Then, he finally suggested, "In that case, how about having Pete go with you to the Andersons¡¯ to


    y?"


    Pete¡±???"


    The tyrant had always kept a very strict eye on him.


    No matter where he went, he would always be apanied by a group of bodyguards.


    Why was he suddenly allowing him to go back with Mommy now? Pete looked at the tyrant hesitantly,


    thinking that perhaps he had already sensed something.


    However, the man remained expressionless and no one could see through his thoughts.


    Nora didn''t expect the problem to be resolved so easily.


    The two children could also bond with each other if they went to the Andersons, so she nodded and


    replied, "Okay!"


    She stroked her chin.


    This was a rare opportunity.


    Should she just get a private jet and straight-up run away with the two babies? Just as she was thinking


    about it, Justin chuckled and said, "It''s my fault."


    Nora,¡¯''???"


    What mistake was he admitting to when everything was fine? The next moment, Justin straightened his


    back, adjusted his tie, and said, "I was too busytely, so I didn''t spend any time with you, causing you


    to have designs on Pete again.Nora"


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    She was about to speak when the scumbag went on.


    He said, "It doesn''t look like Ms.Smith is very busy every day, either.Why don''t we have a date once


    every two days?"


    "...You''re a very busy man, Mr.Hunt.We don''t have to go to such trouble¡¯


    "Not at all."


    Justin leaned against the wall and overlooked the adult-child pair from the top.


    Nora''s almond-shaped eyes raised slightly and the corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    Pete''s lip corners also spasmed and he looked at Justin with disdain.


    Justin ignored the look in his son''s eyes and calmly said, "You and I have already reached this stage in


    our rtionship.Wouldn''t I have lived the past twenty-odd years of my life in vain if I still allow work to


    chain down my freedom? I can just handle my work affairs every other day instead, just like how you


    only do two operations a month, right, Dr.Anti?"


    Nora,''!!"


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    Left with no other reason to refute him with, she could only say resignedly, "If you say so."


    Then, she took Pete''s hand and got ready to leave.


    She had only just taken a couple of steps when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unfamiliar phone number.


    When she answered the call, a sinister voice said, "Long time no see, Ms.Smith.


    Nora:¡±???"


    "Never would I have expected Ms.Smith to be Yanci, the famous international car racer.Thest time


    we met, we were in opposing circumstances, which ended up in us separating on a sour note.I wonder


    if we can meet and talk about partnering with each other for the car racing club?" Nora raised her


    brows.


    "Who are you?"


    ".."


    The other party was clearly gnashing his teeth in fury.


    "I''m Winston!"


    "Who''s that?" asked Nora.


    Clearly, she had already forgotten who Winston was.


    Winston, His voice became even stiffer.


    "I proposed to you before.Have you forgotten? My father is Jon Myers of the traditional medicine


    industry!"


    Atst, Nora recalled his insignificant existence and uttered a detached ¡®oh¡¯.


    Then, she yawned and asked, "Is something up?"


    Winston felt as if he was about to crack.


    He could only force out word after word and say, "Stop pretending, Ms.Smith.I know you understand


    what I''m saying! Your fiance is in my hands right now.You''d beste over and meet me for a talk right


    away.Otherwise, I won''t be able to guarantee his safety.¡¯¡¯


    Her fiance? Nora clicked her tongue and said, "I don''t have a fiance"


    She hung up immediately after saying that, utterly nonplussed about how furious the man on the other


    side would be.


    She had already broken off her engagement a long time ago, so how would she possibly have a


    fiance? She was just thinking about that when her cell phone beeped.


    She looked down to see that the unfamiliar number had sent her a short video.


    In the video was a man who had been tied up.


    He was in a dimly lit room.


    Light streamed in through a small window and illuminated his face.


    The man was bespectacled and looked very polite and refined.


    He was actually...


    Caleb Gray? Beep.


    Winston sent another text message, as well as an address .


    He wrote: ¡®I''ll give you half an hour.Come over right away.For every minute that you''rete, I''ll sever


    one of his fingers!¡¯¡¯


    Nora :¡±...¡±


    She massaged her temples.


    She knew that Caleb had likely been implicated by her.


    Moreover, when Henry Smith went to the Andersons¡¯ to kick up a huge fuss the other time, Caleb had


    produced an audio recording that her mother had left behind back then as evidence, and helped her to


    reverse public opinion.


    When one thought about it like that, the Andersons actually owed the Grays a favor.


    She looked at Pete and ruffled his hair.


    Her voice was low and hoarse as she said, "Be good and wait for me here."


    Pete nodded.


    Nora walked ahead right after that.


    After taking a couple of steps, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned around to see Justin following her.


    He said, "It''s not quite right of you to go and meet your ex-fiance right in front of me, is it, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh.Then I''ll save him behind your back?"


    Justin fell silent but continued to follow beside her.


    When the two of them exited the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Nora went straight to her car.


    When she opened the door and got into the driver''s seat, Justin also got into the passenger seat in a


    practiced manner.


    The jeep was very big and spacious.


    Even at Nora''s height, she still looked petite in the driver''s seat.


    However, when Justin sat in the passenger seat, it made the car ultimately still seem a little small.


    Nora was a little surprised.


    "Are you alsoing?"


    "Of course."


    Justin replied confidently, "How can I let you go on a date with your ex-fiance?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips quirked upward and she said unhurriedly, "Sit tight"


    At practically the moment she said that, she stepped on the gas pedal, causing the car to zoom forward


    with a whoosh.


    She drove to the address that Winston had given her at the speed of light.


    Inertia threw Justin right against the seat, and he grabbed the handlebar at the top of the car door with


    his right hand .


    He looked at Nora¡ªthe woman seemed to be apletely different person when she drove.


    There was none of her usualziness and carelessness, and her serious demeanor looked


    exceptionally charming.


    Half an hourter...


    Screeeeech!


    The car tires emitted a harsh screech as they rubbed against the road.


    Together with the sound, the car stopped inside a dpidated abandoned factory.


    When Nora jumped out of the car, there was already someone waiting for her.


    Without even looking at Justin, the person said, "Come with me!"


    Nora followed behind the person, took a couple of steps, and entered a room.


    Caleb was seated on a chair, all tied up.


    His shirt was a little dirty and messy, and there was dust on his usually clean face.


    His hair was in a mess, which actually gave off a disheveled kind of beauty.


    Winston jumped out at this point.


    He said, "As long as you sign this contract to provide your services to the Quin Sect, Ms.Smith, I will


    let you guys go!"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    A contract to provide her services to the Quin Sect? Nora frowned and looked at the document in his


    hand.


    Winston sneered, "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but the car racing club will be the Quin Sect''s very


    soon.We, the Quin Sect, warmly invite you to our team.I should think that with Vanci around, our


    team will always win!"


    Nora,¡¯¡¯???"


    Her brows drew together.


    She asked puzzledly, "Has Mr.Hoffman agreed to this?"


    Winston replied, "Of course.¡¯


    His eyes flickered and he added, "Would I dare to do something like this if he hadn''t?"


    Nora didn''t care how exactly they carried out their dealings with each other, but...using Caleb to


    threaten her? She cast her eyes down dispassionately.


    "I''m not interested in your club."


    She walked straight to Caleb after she spoke.


    She wasn''t intending to waste her breath and was nning to leave immediately after saving the man.


    However, before she could walk over, Winston stopped in front of her again.


    He said, "I know you enjoy a lot of freedom when you race abroad, Ms.Smith, but it''s impossible to


    survive in the car racing industry in the States if you don''t have anyone backing you up.Didn''t Logan


    also rely on Jordan Hoffman back then? The benefits you''ll enjoy will only be better than that if you join


    the Quin Sect! Do you know who the one backing up the Quin Sect is?"


    Nora''s eyes were still downcast.


    "I''m not interested."


    ".."


    Winston became anxious.


    He said, "The one backing up the Quin Sect is the Quinn School of Martial Arts! You should have


    heard of them before, right? They are very well-known in the pugilistic world! As long as you sign the


    contract, both the Quin Sect and the Quinn School of Martial Arts will back you up in New York in


    the future, no matter what happens!"


    Nora was dumbfounded.


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Her reaction made Winston heave a sigh of relief.


    He replied, "Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Mr.Quin is their unofficial disciple.This is


    something that everyone knows.It''s exactly because of the Quinn School of Martial Arts that even


    Jordan Hoffman doesn''t dare to mess with Mr.Quin¡±


    Nora, What the heck was this mess? Were all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ unofficial disciples


    this arrogant outside? She broke into a frown.


    Winston tried painstakingly to convince her.


    He said, "You must be scared at the mention of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, right? Then sign this


    obediently.


    I can even promise you that as long as you sign the contract and maintain a good rtionship with me,


    I will let your fiance¡¯ s pharmaceutical factory open smoothly in New York!"


    Winston gazed at Nora greedily when he said that.


    That woman was Yanci.


    She had looked so beautiful and sassy when she was racing, making him itch for her even more.


    Conquering a woman like her would give him an even bigger sense of aplishment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Especially in bed...


    His smile turned lewd.


    A mellow and gentle voice reached them at this point.


    "So, it''s your doing that my application to establish a pharmaceutical factory keeps getting rejected?"


    Nora looked at Caleb.


    Despite being tied up, he remained calm and collected in the face of danger, which gave him an


    additional sense of frail beauty.


    That visage of his didn''t look like a thirty-year- old at all; he clearly looked like a prince¡ªoh, one that


    was in distress though walking out of aic instead.


    His words pulled Winston back from his daydreaming to reality.


    He looked back at him and said with a grin, "Oh my, so you''re finally aware of the reason now! The


    Grays may be something in California, but you''re nothing in New York.So, you want to expand your


    business in New York? Have you asked us, the Myerses, for permission yet? Have you asked the


    pharmaceutical industry here for permission yet? Heh, New York is our turf, with the pharmaceutical


    industry particrly so.Without the Myerses¡¯ permission, there''s absolutely no way your family''s


    pharmaceutical factory can ever be established here! Even though you''ve already decided on the


    factory site, you just keep failing the license application, right? Hahaha!"


    Realization dawned upon Caleb.


    "I see.So, that''s why¡± Winston nced at Nora again.


    "Of course, if Ms.Smiths signs this contract, then that will make us family.Your affairs will also be the


    Myerses''¡¯, so I''ll definitely take good care of you! We can mutually benefit each other.


    You should know what I want, right?


    His gaze swept up and down Nora as he spoke, his intentions obvious.


    The eyes of Caleb and Justin, who had just entered the room, darkened at the same time.


    Caleb cast his eyes down, his long eyshes casting silhouettes on his cheeks.


    His sses were already close to falling off his nose bridge.


    His eyes were icy-cold as he said, "That''s impossible.You don''t have topromise for my sake,


    Nora..."


    Winston flew into a rage when he heard him.


    He stepped forward and pped Caleb across his cheek, causing Caleb''s head to turn to the side.


    He looked even more like a meek little woman being bullied now.


    A handprint soon formed on his fair cheek.


    After pping him, Winston snapped furiously, "Shut up!"


    Only then did he turn back.


    He was about to speak when he instead saw Nora''s expression turn cold.


    She said, "You must have a death wish!"


    Just as she was about to take action, the guard at the door finally discovered Justin''s presence.


    He bellowed angrily, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Nora looked back to see the men at the door walking toward Justin.


    For a moment there, she didn''t know whether she should save Justin or Caleb first.


    In the midst of her hesitation, she saw Justin stride forward.


    He headed straight for Caleb, kicking away whoever blocked his path on his way there.


    His long legs delivered urate and ruthless kicks, while his punches were quick and unpredictable.


    Before anyone could even see his moves clearly, Justin had already dropped them all.


    Winston had brought more than ten men with him, but all of them were lying on the ground at the


    moment.


    Some had outright fainted while some were groaning in pain.


    Frightened witless, he stared at Justin in disbelief.


    He swallowed and asked, "M-Mr.Hunt? Why are you here? I...I''m from the Quin Sect.Our boss is


    from the Quinn School of Martial Arts.Y-you¡­¡±


    Justin went right up to him and kicked him right at the crotch! Bam! As Winston flew through the air, the


    pain at his crotch made his vision cken.


    He felt that that particr ce had likely broken...


    Everyone else that was still conscious subconsciously mped their legs together tightly, suddenly


    feeling a little worried for their family jewels.


    Nora didn''t have the opportunity to do anything, nor did she have such worries, so she walked straight


    to Caleb and untied the ropes around him.


    Caleb got to his feet after he was freed.


    He was about to thank Nora when his legs suddenly gave way, seemingly from having been tied up for


    a little too long.


    Nora was about to subconsciously grab him when another arm held up Caleb faster than she could.


    Her line of sight followed the sturdy and powerful arm to see Justin staring straight at Caleb while


    pulling a long face.


    He said, "You''re wee, Mr.Gray."


    The subtext: ¡®l was the one who saved you just now, so don''t try to get close to Nora on the pretext of


    thanking her¡±


    Caleb: ¡°..."


    He moved his ankles a little.


    After he steadied himself on his feet, he finally looked at Winston and the others, who had copsed on


    the ground.


    A dark glint shed across his eyes as he stroked his cheek, but he lowered his gaze the next moment,


    concealing the glint within.


    Seeing that he was fine, Nora took out the contract that Winston had wanted her to sign.


    After giving it a rough skim, she took out her cell phone and said, "I''ll ask Mrs.Hoffman what exactly is


    going on with the Quin Sect''s acquisition of the club."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Nora called Mrs.Hoffman, but perhaps she was busy at the moment, she didn''t pick up.


    She was about to call again after hanging up the first time when Mrs.Hoffman called.


    She sounded obviously tired as she said, "Sorry about that, Ms.Smith.I was busy just now, so I wasn''t


    paying attention to the phone"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is Jimmy having a rpse?"


    "No, it isn''t about that."


    Mrs.Hoffman said, "Jimmy is doing pretty well.He''ll be discharged from the hospital and will be able to


    go to school soon.It''s because something has happened at home."


    "Is it about the car racing club?" asked Nora.


    Mrs.Hoffman hesitated for a moment before she said, "Have you also heard about it? Sigh, it''s really


    giving us a headache."


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    She asked, "Do you need me to help with anything?"


    Mrs.Hoffman, however, declined her offer.


    "No, it''s alright, Ms.Smith.It''s better that you don''t get involved in the matter.After all, you''re not in our


    line of business.¡¯¡¯ Nora was an excellent doctor who had nothing to do with underworld forces.


    Mrs.Hoffman was afraid that she would be implicated if she were to be involved.


    After all, the Quinn School of Martial Arts had disciples all over the country.


    It was as easy as ABC for them to take care of a mere doctor.


    Nora didn''t make things difficult for her.


    She nodded and said, "Alright.Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Mrs.Hoffman uttered an ¡®okay¡¯ before she finally sighed and said, "Only one person can help us with


    this.We''re currently looking for her."


    Seeing that Mrs.Hoffman was reluctant to say more, Nora nodded and hung up.


    Only then did she turn back and look at the men from the Quin Sect on the ground.


    Nora ignored the rest and looked only at Winston.


    He had suffered a serious injury to his crotch and passed out from the pain, only to wake up again from


    the pain.


    He was currently rolling about the ground all curled up, which easily showed just how hard Justin had


    kicked him just now.


    Nora walked over and stood right in front of him.


    Cold sweat trickled down Winston''s forehead, and he was as pale as a sheet.


    He said, "Send me to the hospital¡­¡±


    The hospital...


    Nora squatted down and sneered, "Did you say just now that the Quin Sect is being a menace


    outside because they have the Quinn School of Martial Arts backing them up?"


    Winston looked at her viciously at once and replied, "Yes, that''s right.


    The Quin Sect and the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡ªit''s obvious that the two are a family the


    moment you hear their names.Mr.Quin is the top male disciple among the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts¡¯ unofficial disciples, and even ordinary official disciples have to treat him with courtesy when they


    see him.How dare you all beat me up...All of you are finished!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and slowly got back up.


    "Is that so?" Winston stared at her.


    "Just you wait! The Quinn School of Martial Arts will find you! They won''t be scared even if you have


    Mr.Hunt protecting you!" Nora scoffed.


    "Sure, I''ll wait for that to happen.¡¯¡¯ She dusted off her hands and walked over to Justin and Caleb.


    "Let''s go."


    The three of them left the dpidated warehouse.


    The moment they reached the entrance, they saw a man in a ck suit standing there respectfully.


    At the sight of the three of them, he stepped forward in a panic at once.


    "Mr.Gray!" Caleb nodded.


    The frail man let out a cough and took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth.


    After holding his assistant for support, he looked at Nora and said, "My assistant hase to pick me


    up, Ms.Smith.I''ll head off first."


    Nora nodded.


    In the end, she still said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect that it would implicate you."


    Caleb smiled.


    "It''s not your fault.I would like to ask you for a favor, though, Ms.Smith"


    "What?"


    Caleb coughed another couple of times, causing the handprint to be increasingly obvious on his


    fairplexion.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He said, "My application for a factory license keeps getting rejected.I''d like to ask the Andersons for


    help with giving the relevant parties a heads-up about it.¡± Both the Andersons and the Myerses held a


    certain status in New York''s pharmaceutical industry.


    Although the Andersons had fallen into decline, they now had the Carefree Pills.


    Added to that their status in the past, it was still a cinch for them to just say the word.


    Nora nodded.


    "No problem.¡¯¡¯


    Since she was the one who had caused the problem, she had to resolve it.


    Otherwise, she would end up owing Caleb a favor.


    Caleb smiled, "This way, we won''t owe each other anything and you won''t have to feel guilty about it


    anymore"


    Nora was surprised.


    She hadn''t expected the man to actually be so perceptive and see through her thoughts.


    She nodded.


    "Okay"


    She hated trouble the most, and also hated owing people favors the most.


    Caleb coughed again.


    Nora nced at him and suddenly asked, "Do you need me to take a look at your illness?"


    Caleb waved at once.


    He smiled and said, "I''ve been sick for many years.It''s tuberculosis.It won''t kill me.Even if you give me


    a checkup, you''ll just be prescribing me herbal remedies in the end, so it''s fine.If not, I''ll end up owing


    you a favor again, Ms.Smith."


    Nora, She didn''t press the matter and nodded instead.


    "Okay.Right after she spoke¡± Justin said dispassionately, "If there ¡®s nothing else, we''ll go and pick up


    the children now, Mr.Gray."


    Caleb, Nora, Why did his words sound like they were going to pick up children that the two of them had


    from school? ...


    Even though they were indeed children born to the two of them.Caleb smiled.


    "No, there''s nothing else."


    "Let''s go.¡¯ Nora followed Justin into the car.


    The two went straight to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to pick up Pete and Cherry, and take them


    home.


    Caleb waited until the ck jeep left before he coughed twice again.


    However, by the time he lowered the handkerchief, the look on his face had already turned cold .


    The mellowness and gentleness in his eyes had all but disappeared, leaving behind only icy coldness.


    The assistant behind him asked, "What should we do with that group of people, Mr.Gray?"


    The look in Caleb¡¯s eyes turned even frostier at the question.


    How would he possibly not know about Winston''s handiwork? He had merely gone with the flow and


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to it, that was all.


    Little did he think that he would be so bold as to kidnap him.


    His assistant, Shadow, had been with him at that time.


    Given his moves, even fighting solo against a hundred men wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, he wanted to see what that man wanted, so he had given Shadow a look and made him lose


    on purpose and follow them here.


    But unexpectedly, that daredevil had actually had the audacity to hit him? He touched the wound on his


    cheek and cast his eyes down detachedly.


    "Dispose of them."


    "Yes, sir,'''' replied Shadow.


    Caleb opened the car door and got in the car.


    A short whileter, a burst of mes shot straight into the sky in the distance.


    Shadow returned to the car silently.


    When he started the car to leave, he reported, "I severed his arm and leg tendons before letting him go


    through the pain of being burned alive.¡¯¡¯


    This was revenge for Winston pping Caleb.


    Caleb let out a nonchnt sound of acknowledgment.


    Then, he closed his eyes and leaned against the backseat Shadow shut up at once.


    At the Quins¡¯.


    Paul got up furiously.


    "What did you say? Justin Hunt killed Winston?"


    His subordinate, who had escaped and returned from the fire, nodded.


    "The ce caught fire after he rushed there to save the man, so he must be the one who killed them!


    What do we do, Mr.Quin?"


    One must know that that was Justin Hunt! Paul paced around in a circle.


    Suddenly, he headed out and said, "Let''s go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts! They won''t just sit by


    idly after someone bullies their unofficial disciple!"

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    His subordinate was taken aback.


    As he followed behind Paul, he couldn''t help but ask, "Will the Quinn School of Martial Arts really stand


    up for us? That''s Justin Hunt we''re talking about!"


    Paul stood up straight.


    Full of confidence, he said, "Whether they stand up for us or not, doing this will only benefit us!"


    His subordinate didn''t understand.


    Paul exined in detail.


    He spoke as if he was exining the meaning behind his words to his subordinate, but in truth, he was


    self-analyzing the situation.


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts values their disciples the most, and Quinn is also well-known for


    being very protective of his own.Therefore, there''s a high chance that they will stand up for us.Of


    course, it''s impossible to make Justin Hunt pay for his actions with his life, but they will make him pay


    by other things, such as apologizing or providing some kind of benefits.


    "If the Quinn School of Martial Arts is cowed by Justin''s power and doesn''t stand up for us, it would


    damage their reputation.But if Justin Hunt takes a very aggressive stance, then it''s very likely that the


    sect won''t stand up for us and fight a hopeless battle¡ªthis is a society governed byw, after


    all.However, the sect will give us somepensation because of the incident! Going by Quinn''s


    personality, he will feel as if his child has suffered injustice, and willfort us properly.When that


    happens , our ties with the Quinn School of Martial Arts will be even stronger!"


    The subordinate was enlightened.


    After understanding all this, Paul drove straight to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    On the way back to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Nora looked straight ahead of her, her expression


    a little solemn. The Quin Sect had been using the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' name to do


    whatever they want and lord it over others outside.


    If she hadn''t encountered this, she might still have been able to ignore it, but since she had, then she


    mustn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    It seemed that she needed to have a good talk with Lucas.


    Justin, who had noticed her solemn countenance, asked, "Penny for your thoughts?"


    "I''m thinking about the Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡± Justin''s eyes narrowed a little.


    "Are you scared?"


    Nora,''¡¯???"


    Justin leaned against the passenger seat, his eyes that could bewitch and draw one''s soul into them,


    deep and reserved.


    The beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to sh with an air of dominion.


    "Don''t worry.If the Quinn School of Martial Artses to us to make trouble, then we''ll just deal with it


    like how the pugilistic world does¡ªfighting¡¯¡¯


    Nora,''¡¯?"


    ¡®If the Quinn School of Martial Artses to make trouble


    She hesitated for a moment before she asked, "Why would the Quinn School of Martial Artse to


    make trouble for us?"


    Justin, who was about to say "I''ll fight them for you", choked on his breath at the question.


    He exined, "We beat up Winston Myers today.Because he''s from the Quin Sect, our actions are


    equivalent to pping Paul in the face.He definitely won''t let the matter rest, so he will definitely get the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts to stand up for him"


    Justin stroked his chin, his fingers long and slender and the joints well-defined.


    He said, "Even though Pete is learning martial arts from Quinn, I don''t think Quinn will give up pursuing


    the matter with us because of him.There''s no one who can really fight in the current generation of


    disciples in the Quinn School of Martial Arts, though.The only one who can fight is Big Sister, who


    exists only in legends¡±


    Nora¡±...¡±


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    "Are you saying that the Quinn School of Martial Arts is incapable?"


    Justin''s voice sounded a little deep as he replied, "It''s not that they are incapable, but rather, there are


    very few people who train with dedication in the martial arts in modern society! It isn''t just the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts; even the Irvin School of Martial Arts is filled with people that only know a few


    fancy moves.¡¯¡¯ Nora did not refute him.


    This was also the reason why Quinn valued her so much because it was simply too difficult to find a


    sessor of direct lineage! Nora looked at Justin and suddenly said, "Don''t worry.The Quinn School of


    Martial Arts won''t make trouble for you."


    Her words took Justin by surprise, and he looked at her with puzzlement.


    In his opinion, Nora had shown up in the Quinn School of Martial Arts because of Pete.


    However, in this split second , he suddenly thought of that time when he had exchanged a few moves


    with Nora¡ªshe was pretty good.


    In fact, she could even fight on par with him...


    Could it be that...


    Justin was dumbfounded.


    He looked straight at Nora and asked, "Are you the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister?"


    Nora''s almond-shaped eyes lifted slightly.


    "Can''t I be?"Justin, "in- Something suddenly clicked in his mind.


    Back then, when he had taken Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to ask them to take him in,


    going by how much Quinn disliked the Irvin School of Martial Arts, it stood to reason that he wouldn''t


    ept him as a disciple for sure.


    However, it seemed like Quinn had immediately taken Pete as a disciple the moment he saw him...


    At that time, he had thought that it was because Quinn had seen the martial arts talent in Pete.


    Thinking about it again now, as it turned out, it was because of Pete''s mom? Justin suddenly let out a


    low chuckle.


    "The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, master surgeon Anti, car racer Vanci...May I ask,


    Ms.Smith, what other identities do you have?"


    Nora''s fingers rested casually on the steering wheel.


    "I don''t remember.I have too many.¡¯¡¯ Justin couldn''t help butugh after a short silence.


    But thereafter, he couldn''t bring himself to anymore  because Nora suddenly said in all seriousness,


    "Don''t ever mention the Irvin School of Martial Arts in front of Quinn.The Quinn School of Martial Arts


    and the Irvin School of Martial Arts have irreconcble differences"


    Justin, A sharp glint burst forth in Nora''s eyes as she added, '' Also, I heard from the old man that the


    Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ current Big Brother is very skilled.His moves are the most treacherous and


    devious ever, and he haspletely inherited Irvin''s sly and conniving character.He''d best pray that he


    nevernds in my hands"


    Justin''s Adam''s apple moved up and down a little.


    He asked tentatively, "What will happen if hends in your hands?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips quirked upward, making her look cool and sassy.


    She replied, "I will let him know what the light of the right way is like!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Irvin School of Martial Arts and the Quinn School of Martial Arts practiced different styles of martial


    arts.


    The former focused on flexibility, fluidity, and breaking through in one blow after identifying the


    opponent''s weakness.


    On the other hand, the Quinn School of Martial Arts focused on the training of oneself.


    As long as one was strong and powerful enough, they would be able to outmaneuver every one of the


    opponent''s moves! To borrow Quinn''s words, the Irvin School of Martial Arts was a sect of cunning and


    devious scumbags!


    They tarnished the might and prestige of martial arts! Justin, who could sense Nora''s animosity toward


    the Irvin School of Martial Arts, asked tentatively, "It''s not like you''ve met their Big Brother, either.You


    ¡ª"


    Nora snorted coldly.


    "But I''ve been friends with him in spirit for a long time"


    Justin¡±???"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "The old man uses him to pressure me every day, which has made me develop a dislike for him


    physiologically.¡¯¡¯ Justin fell silent.


    In the end, he decided to hold on tightly to his secret identity and make sure it didn''t get exposed.


    When the pair arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, they saw the two children walking out.


    The little fellow dressed in boys¡¯ clothing was beaming.


    The one in the skirt was wearing a mask and a cap, and had a frosty look on his little face.


    Nora and Justin could tell which was their daughter and which was their son practically the moment


    they saw them.


    Justin stepped forward and took Cherry''s hand, who was dressed in boys¡¯ clothing, and said, "It''ste,


    Pete.Let''s go home!"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Nora also took Pete''s hand.


    "Let''s go home, too, Cherry.¡¯ Pete held her fingers seriously...


    ¡°Okay.¡¯ The family of four was about to leave the training gym when noise suddenly came from the


    main entrance.


    The four of them paused in their tracks.


    Nora subconsciously looked out the window to see Paul stepping through the main entrance in tears, a


    complete change from his refined image of the past.


    Lucas held his arm and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Paul ignored him.


    Instead, he shouted straight into the training gym, "Master! You have to help me!"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Paul had already thoroughly looked into things while on the way here.


    Cherry had imed that her mother was Nora Smith and her father was Justin Hunt.


    He''d originally thought that Nora was just a tool that Justin was using to shut outsiders up, but


    unexpectedly, he had actually stood up for her when she went to save her fiance.


    Paul roughly understood what was going on the moment he thought of her beautiful face¡ªNora might


    be Justin''s lover.


    Even though he didn''t quite understand why Justin would allow his lover to have a fiance, none of that


    was important at the moment.


    What was important was that he absolutely had to get the Quinn School of Martial Arts to stand up for


    him.


    Otherwise, how was he, Paul Quin, going to survive in the industry in the future? He didn''t dare to


    enter the training gym, so he could only stand outside and cry his eyes out.


    He was already in his thirties, making him quite unbearable to look at.


    Lucas couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly happened to you, Paul? You should know that Master never


    bothers with external affairs.


    You can tell me if something has happened¡¯ The sobbing Paul said, "Ten of my men have been killed!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ten people dying at one go was no trivial matter! Lucas was stunned.


    He sounded grave as he asked, "What happened?"


    Even Quinn, who was inside the room, got up with a frown.


    Nora and Justin exchanged a look upon hearing that ten people had died, and both of them frowned.


    Justin had used a very measured amount of force in the fight.


    Apart from Winston, whose injury had been more grievous which resulted in him possibly not being


    able to perform his function as a man anymore in the future, the other dozen or so people''s injuries had


    only seemed serious on the surface.


    He hadn''t tried to kill them at all.


    Why did they die? While the two of them were keeping quiet, Quinn had already left the room.


    He said, "Tell me what happened."


    At the sight of Quinn, Paul became increasingly sure that the Quinn School of Martial Arts would stand


    up for him.


    He wiped his tears and said, "My men had a small conflict with Mr.Hunt.I didn''t expect him to be so


    ruthless!"


    Quinn hesitated for a moment.


    He cast a nce at the room and asked, "Mr.Hunt?"


    "Yes, it''s Justin Hunt!"


    Paul stepped forward and knelt in front of Quinn.


    He said, "Master, he''s too ruthless! He''s not showing the Quinn School of Martial Arts any respect at


    all!"


    Quinn''s jaw tensed up.


    "What kind of conflict was it, exactly?"


    Paul paused.


    Then, he replied ambiguously, "It''s just a small conflict.Originally, they had already fought.ording to


    the pugilistic world¡¯s rules, just achieving the desired effect should have been enough, but I didn''t


    expect him to be so ruthless! He''s pping the Quinn School of Martial Arts in the face! Master, you


    have to do something about this.Otherwise, would the sect still have any prestige left in the pugilistic


    world?"


    Every word of Paul''s made Quinn''s expression turn increasingly awful.


    Justin was the littlest and most favored disciple of that devious scumbag from the Irvin School of


    Martial Arts.


    This identity of his had already made Quinn instinctively dislike him.


    It was only on Pete''s ount that he had allowed him to go in and out of the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts.


    But unexpectedly, that guy actually didn''t show even a hint of mercy when fighting with disciples of the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts? Did he think nothing of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? He was furious.


    Quinn looked at the room again.


    His voice was frosty as he said, "Justin, don''t you owe me an exnation for this?¡±


    Paul was stunned.He looked at the room in astonishment.


    Since Quinn had already spoken, Justin could no longer stay out of the matter.


    He nced at Nora, silently asking whether she was going to go out with him.


    Nora, however, only raised her eyebrows and leaned against the wall, showing no intentions of going


    out at all.


    Due to Paul''s arrival, everyone training inside the Quinn School of Martial Arts hade over.


    With so many people out there, she mustn''t go out.


    Otherwise, there would definitely be a great deal of trouble waiting for her in the future.


    Seeing that she had no intentions of moving, Justin could only walk out the door leisurely.


    Paul''s pupils shrank when he saw him.


    He hadn''t expected to see him in the sect premises.


    Was he here to apologize? Paul frowned.


    He immediately took on an aggressive stance and said, "Perfect timing, Mr.Hunt.I was just about to


    look for you to ask you something¡ªjust what exactly have Winston and the others done to offend you


    and make you take such ruthless measures against them 21 That''s ten lives we''re talking about!"


    Quinn also frowned and asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    Justin exined, "I didn''t kill anyone"


    Paul didn''t expect him to say that.


    At once, he sneered, "Surely you''re not someone who doesn''t have the guts to own up to their own


    deeds, right, Mr.Hunt? They are already dead.If you didn''t kill them, then are you saying that they


    committed suicide?"


    A sharp and fierce look filled Justin''s dark eyes.


    His voice was low and deep as he said unhurriedly, "That possibility is too small.However, I indeed did


    not kill anyone.I only knocked them out¡¯ Paul sneered, "In other words, you admit to knocking them out,


    right? A huge fire had broken out in the room after that, burning them all to death! Yes, you certainly did


    not kill them directly, but it''s also true that you indirectly murdered them!"


    The police had already checked the scene.


    They had indeed been burned to death alive.


    One could only say that they were out of luck.


    There was a gas tank in the room, and its valve had been opened because of the fight, but the people


    inside hadn''t noticed it.


    After Justin left, someone had taken out a lighter to light a cigarette because they were simply in too


    much pain.


    The ce had exploded just like that.


    Justin''s pupils shrank, his keen senses catching on to something.


    A huge fire had broken out? Was this a coincidence or a deliberate act? Next to Paul, Lucas said, "In


    other words, this is actually all a misunderstanding, right? Mr.Hunt didn''t kill them; it was just a


    coincidence¡±


    Paul heaved a sigh.


    "Yes, it was indeed a coincidence, but is Mr.Hunt free of responsibility just because he didn''t kill them


    with his own hands? If he hadn''t knocked them out, and if they hadn''t fought there, how would this have


    happened?"


    Quinn also became angry after listening to the events this far.


    Those were so many young lives, after all.


    He looked at Justin and demanded, "Just what exactly did they do to make you so angry that you


    would knock so many people out?"


    Quinn''s fury made Paul breathe a sigh of relief.


    The old man had always been protective of his own, so he would definitely take his side this time.


    While it was impossible to make Justin pay for it with his life, it would nevertheless still be worth it if the


    sect could force him to give in and give him somepensation.


    With that in mind, Paul took the initiative to say, "One of my men just took an interest in his lover and


    wanted toy his hands on her.Isn''t it very normal for young people to lose control of themselves and


    try to snatch a woman from someone else? Mr.Hunt was simply too ruthless!"


    The moment he said that, it was Quinn''s turn to be dumbstruck.


    He suddenly looked at Justin furiously and demanded, "You have a lover outside?"


    What the f*ck? His first, littlest, and most favored disciple had already given birth to his kids, yet he


    actually had the goddamn guts to have a lover out there? Quinn became even angrier.


    "Tell me, what''s her name?!"


    Paul became even more excited when he saw Quinn''s reaction.


    Thus, he spiced up the story further and said, "Her name is Nora Smith.She''s from a down-and-out


    wealthy family, but she likes to put on a really lofty act.She found even Winston Myers beneath her, so


    she ingratiated herself with Mr.Hunt¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, pin-drop silence suddenly filled the entire courtyard.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Paul narrowed his eyes and looked at Justin.


    He was waiting for Justin''s exnation.


    Since Quinn had already interfered, there was no doubt that he would see this through to the end.


    However, Justin''s usual expressionlessness was such that he couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    He broke into a frown.


    It was only after he waited for a while that he realized that Quinn still hadn''t uttered a word even after


    such a long time had passed.


    He looked over in surprise to see Quinn, who was so livid that his face was all red, ring at him


    furiously.


    Paul was taken aback.


    He was about to speak when Quinn asked, "Who did you say it was just now?"


    Paul subconsciously replied, "Y''know, Nora Smith.Master, you haven''t heard of her before, right? She''s


    from a small town in California, and is currently living with the Andersons¡­¡±


    Quinn suddenly rubbed his fist at this point.Then, while he was unprepared no, one could say that he


    was actually prepared, but it was just that he couldn''t avoid it at all Quinn¡¯s fist was already in his


    face.Smack! Paul stumbled backward several steps from the punch.He could feel a sore and


    unbearable sensation in his nose.Then, a warm liquid trickled downward.


    The punch stunned him, and he stared at Quinn incredulously.Quinn, however, reprimanded him


    sternly, "That''s the end of this matter!"


    Paul: ¡°??''?"


    He was dumbfounded.


    "Master, you¡ª"


    "What else do you want to say? Won''t you hit Lucas if he tries to snatch your wife? Your men were


    asking for it! As for what came after, it was aplete coincidence! Paul, you should count yourself


    lucky that you weren''t the one that tried toy his hands on Nora Smith.Otherwise, I would have


    straight-up expelled you from the sect!"


    Quinn''s words were fair.


    First of all, the person who had tried to take advantage of Nora wasn''t Paul but Winston.


    Secondly, Winston and the others were already dead.


    Rtively speaking, those dozen or so lives had already made up for their mistake¡ªin fact, the price


    they paid was a little too great.


    Should Quinn still refuse to let go of the matter, he would look rather unreasonable.


    Lastly, Paul was ultimately still the first senior of the unofficial disciples.


    Without his actions breaching his boundaries, Quinn couldn''t easily just expel him from the sect.


    Paul was stunned.


    Quinn had still been filled with righteous indignation just a moment ago.


    Why was he suddenly pulling a long face at him? He wanted to say something, but Quinn was already


    waving him off and saying, "You must be the one at fault for this incident, Paul.You don''t have to say


    any more.If this ever happens again, I won''t let you off so easily.Lucas, send him out!"


    "Yes, sir¡¯ Lucas replied respectfully.


    He grabbed Paul''s arm and said, "This way, Paul."


    Paul was older than Lucas, but Lucas was an official disciple.


    Therefore, all unofficial disciples had to see him as someone more senior than them.


    This was a rule in the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Lucas had great physical strength.


    Moreover, Quinn had just punched Paul, causing him to see stars everywhere.


    Thus, Paul was dragged straight out the door by Lucas.


    After he left, Quinn red at everyone who hade to watch the show and bellowed, "What are all of


    you doing here? Have you finished your practice for today? Mark, have you finished all 3,000 sets of


    low kicks? Gordan, have you perfected your stance? And you..."


    As Quinn spoke, all his disciples and grand-disciples quickly slipped away one by one.


    Soon, the ce became empty again.


    It was only when everyone left that Nora finally walked out of the inner room while holding the two


    children''s hands.


    At the sight of her, as though he had expected better from her, Quinn said, "The great Big Sister of the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts has actually been taken advantage of by a little hoodlum.Won''t you even


    find it embarrassing if word of this spreads?!"


    Nora yawned.


    "Therefore, you have to keep my identity a secret even more.Otherwise, I''ll be embarrassing you,


    which makes you the one embarrassed¡¯ Quinn, Nora wasn''t bothered at all.She waved at him and then


    led Pete and Cherry out the door.


    "I''m off, old man.I''m dying of sleepiness."


    Quinn was so mad that he was ring at her huffily, yet there was nothing he could do about thatzy


    disciple of his.


    Justin left together with Nora.


    Then, they separated at the door, with each taking their respective little baby home.


    Elsewhere, Paul was still utterly bewildered when Lucas pushed him out.


    Lucas was aware of Nora''s identity, so he was currently looking at Paul in disappointment.


    "Why were you so muddleheaded? How could you let your men do something like stealing someone


    else''s girlfriend?"


    Only then did realization dawn upon Paul.


    "Master hates people who bully the weak the most.Is that why he was so angry just now?"


    That old man had always been a man with a strong sense of justice.


    Lucas, Just how was he supposed to tell the first senior of the unofficial disciples that the term ¡®bullying


    the weak¡¯ wasn¡¯ t appropriate in this situation? The one he was bullying...was the strong! The corners


    of his lips spasmed a little.


    He patted Paul on the shoulder and warned, "Master only gave you a punch just now, and on top of


    that, he didn''t use his full force.You can say that he has already shown you mercy.Don''t you do


    anything heinous or illegal out there, especially during this period of time!"


    Paul''s eyes flickered.


    "You know me, Lucas.I''ve always been doing business very honestly, so how would I have the guts to


    do anything bad? I keep Master''s teachings in mind at all times!"


    Lucas was relieved to hear that.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "That''s good"


    After cleaning off the blood on his nose at Lucas¡¯s, Paul left the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    His subordinate, who had gone with him to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to ask for help, couldn''t


    help but say, "Boss, are we really going to keep our act clean for a while? The acquisition of the car


    racing club..."


    Paul sneered, "Of course we have to behave¡ªwe''ll just be the honest businessmen that we are! As for


    the car racing club...Heh, we''re buying it over legally.Is there anything dishonest about that?"


    His subordinate was scared.


    "But didn''t Mr.Quinn say just now that..."


    Paul waved and said, "You don''t need to take what that old man says to heart.He''s just putting on a


    lofty act!"


    The subordinate understood now.


    "Okay."


    Then, he began to get ahead of himself.


    "Are we going to swallow down the losses just like that this time?"


    Paul narrowed his eyes.


    He sneered, "We may not be able to mess with Justin Hunt, but a certain someone does have to bear


    our wrath for this incident!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Who is it?"


    Paul looked at his subordinate.


    "Who do you think it is?"


    His subordinate understood what he meant at once. ¡®I''ll head to the Andersons right away!"


    Nora was still thinking about an important issue while on the way back to the Andersons¡¯ with Pete.


    Did those ten people really die from a gas explosion? She clearly remembered that the room was


    ventted.


    It stood to reason that even if the gas valve really had been opened, it shouldn''t have gone to the


    extent of exploding.


    While she was contemting the issue with a frown, Mia and Brandon were also visiting Jimmy in the


    hospital.


    As Jimmy had received timely treatment, he had already more or less recovered by now.


    A lively Brandon said, "Cherry is taking us to the Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend! She''s on


    very close terms with Grandpa Quinn!"


    Jimmy was surprised to hear that.


    Their family had run into some kind of trouble recently.


    Although his parents hadn''t outright told him anything, through bits and pieces of their conversations,


    he was able to more or less guess what had happened.


    Thus, he knew that the matter was rted to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    He held Brandon''s hand excitedly and asked, "Is Cherry on very close terms with Mr.Quinn?"


    In that case, would Cherry be able to put in a good word for his family?

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Brandon had always been all brawn and no brains.


    Ever since he was convinced that Cherry could transform from a boy into a girl, he had admired her


    very much.


    Added to this, the fact that Justin had really showed up and backed her up after she said that she was


    Justin''s child the other time, he had never doubted anything that Cherry said ever again.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "Yes, they are very close! She can get Mr.Quinn to teach us martial arts!"


    He made a few fighting gestures and even let out a few hey''s and he''s as he did so, making the little


    fellow look exceptionally simple and innocent.


    He said, "I''m going to be a hero in the pugilistic world in the future! Who knows, I may even be able to


    master flying! And be someone invincible that can fly through the air and burrow through the


    ground! Right, Mia?"


    Mia was very supportive.


    Her big round eyes were very bright on her pointed little face.


    She pped vigorously and said, "Yes!"


    Brandon patted his little chest and said, "I will take care of you in the future!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    Jimmy, who was lying on the bed¡­


    After the two left, Mrs.Hoffman came to watch over him in the evening.


    Mrs.Hoffman looked obviously rather flustered.


    Her emotions were very unstable, and she looked very haggard.


    They were at their wits¡¯ end.


    The Hoffmans had already mobilized all of their resources to look for Big Sister, but they couldn''t find


    any clues about her at all! This was simply too bizarre.


    After all, among New York''s underworld forces, the Hoffmans had always been considered one that


    had developed pretty well.


    It was impossible for a n to keep a piece of information so securely hidden by themselves.


    After all, some of their men were also part of the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Among the wealthy families, take the Smiths for example¡ªthey basically didn''t have any secrets.


    Even for a family as big and sessful as the Hunts, there was no information that could be kept such


    a secret that no one could find out anything about it at all; unless they did it like how Mr.Hunt protected


    his son and kept information about him a secret to the extent that he didn''t allow anyone to visit.


    However, it was as if Big Sister was no different from the air itself.


    This was totally impossible! This was only achievable if all the families had joined hands to protect her!


    Little Jimmy''s voice pulled his mother, whose imagination was running wild, back to reality.


    He said, "Mommy, are you trying to get in contact with the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Cherry knows


    Mr.Quinn.You can ask her if she can help!"


    Mrs.Hoffman,''¡¯???"


    She felt as if she was hearing things.


    "What?"


    Jimmy said, "It''s true.Brandon said so.Cherry can help them get into the Quinn School of Martial Arts,


    and she is on very good terms with Mr.Quinn.She calls him Grandpa Quinn!"


    Mrs.Hoffman,"!!"


    She subconsciously asked, "Where did you hear such nonsense from? You¡­¡±


    However, it suddenly urred to her that it was exactly because she hadn''t trusted Nora''s evaluation


    the other time that she ended up causing a dy in treatment of Jimmy''s condition, which had almost


    resulted in her son''s death.


    She took back what she was about to say and frowned instead.


    She patted Jimmy''s hand and said, "Alright, I''ll ask them about itter."


    Seeing that she was finally listening to what he was trying to tell her, Jimmy nodded.


    "Okay.¡±


    Jimmy had already more or less recovered and would be discharged in another two days.


    He was still going on and on about it before he fell asleep.


    "Cherry will be taking Brandon and the others to the Quinn School of Martial Arts during the


    weekend.Mommy, I wanna go too.Can I?"


    "You can do anything you want as long as you recover.Go to sleep now.¡¯


    "Okay¡± Mrs.Hoffman waited until Jimmy fell asleep before she finally got up.


    After thinking about it, she decided to call Jordan.


    She said, "I think Ms.Smith may be acquainted with the Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡¯


    Jordan was surprised.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Mrs.Hoffman ryed Jimmy''s words to him.


    Then, she said, "I don''t know if Cherry is just bragging or if what she says is true...Sigh, why are


    children nowadays so hard to deal with? It''s so hard to guess what they are thinking!"


    Jordan burst intoughter.


    "Do you actually believe what a five-year-old says? Hahaha! Have you forgotten how Jimmy came


    home after school one day and said that there was a big tiger in the school and that he was afraid of


    being eaten, just so he could avoid going to sses when he first went to the kindergarten?"


    Mrs.Hoffman:¡±.."


    Jordan then went on and said, "There was even a kid who said that he knew the leaders of the country,


    but in the end , after asking his parents about it, it turned out that he knew them through the TV."


    Mrs.Hoffman, "You mustn''t just believe everything a kid says.If Ms.Smith is on close terms with the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts, would Paul have dared to bully her?"


    Mrs.Hoffman was dumbfounded.


    "Are they bullying her again? Did you help her out? Ms.Smith is Jimmy''s savior, you know!"


    Jordanughed and replied, "Do you even need to ask? That Winston fellow kidnapped Ms.Smith''s


    fiance to threaten her into signing a racing agreement for their club , but ended up being beaten up by


    Ms.Smith and Mr.Hunt.An explosion happened after that and he died.Paul even went to the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts because of this!"


    An anxious Mrs.Hoffman asked, "What happened after that?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, it just so happened that Mr.Hunt was in the Quinn School of Martial Arts at that time.Mr.Quinn


    likely showed Mr.Hunt some courtesy.After all, Paul was the guilty one in the first ce.Qur men found


    out that Paul left the sect with bruises on his face, so he probably got beaten up."


    Mrs.Hoffman became excited at once.


    "What cathartic news! When you look at it that way, Mr.Quinn isn''t an unreasonable person, either!"


    "Yes, everyone in the pugilistic world sings praises of Mr.Quinn.I reckon he isn''t aware of what''s


    happening among people at the lower rungs.The problem now, though, is that he already stopped


    taking care of things many years ago, so it''s a mammoth task for us to even talk to him.We still have to


    look for Big Sister, regardless.¡¯ Mrs.Hoffman frowned.


    "How about I ask Ms.Smith about it? It doesn''t hurt to ask anyway¡±


    Jordan fell silent for a moment before he said, "Let''s wait for a while more.


    Didn''t Jimmy say he''s going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend? It''s not toote to ask


    after we confirm that Cherry can really bring the children into the sect to learn martial arts! If we ask


    Ms.


    Smith about it now, won''t it put her in a spot if she isn ¡®t actually acquainted with the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts?"


    "...Alright, then."


    The weekend soon arrived.


    As Cherry had made a promise to the children, Pete had no choice but to bite the bullet and take the


    few children to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    They gathered at the kindergarten entrance first.


    However, only four people turned up at the meeting time: Brandon, Mia, Seth, and little Jimmy who had


    just recovered from a serious illness.


    Brandon called a ssmate that had promised toe.


    "Why aren''t you here yet? We''re waiting for you!"


    The ssmate replied,¡¯...My mom said that Cherry is lying .The Quinn School of Martial Arts isn''t that


    easy to enter, and they have never done any recruitment for training sses! I''m not going to go there


    just to be left out in the cold!"


    Brandon didn''t insist.


    He said, "It''s just as well that you don''te, then.This way, there''ll be one fewer person that Mr.Quinn


    has to teach, and he''ll be able to give me more guidance!"


    He called another kid after he hung up.


    The kid gave him the same reply: "My dad says that Cherry is faking it.There''s no way we can get into


    the Quinn School of Martial Arts.I''m not gonna go anymore!"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "My grandpa says that the Quinn School of Martial Arts doesn''t teach children martial arts.They''ve


    asked about it for a very long time now.Unless you join the sect or be an unofficial disciple, they


    won''t take you in.But once you be an unofficial disciple, you''ll have to keep on training for many


    years.I can''t take such hardships, so I''m not going anymore !"


    "My aunt says that..."


    Children only practiced martial arts to keep fit.


    How would families that could afford to let their children attend the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten allow


    them to be martial arts practitioners? Therefore, even though Brandon made several calls


    consecutively, everyone said the same thing.


    Brandon, who was very positive, didn''t get upset.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He hung up excitedly, looked at Pete, and said, "Wow, the five of us will be the only ones there.That


    means it''s gonna be a small ss! That''s awesome!"


    The others, Little Jimmy said indignantly, "They are too much! They agreed toe, yet they aren''t


    coming anymore! Hmph!"


    Mrs.Hoffman hade along with Jimmy, and behind their car was Jordan, who had alsoe.


    Although he had told Mrs.Hoffman that he didn''t quite believe the children''s banter, for some reason,


    when he thought of how Nora had so easily turned the tide at the racetracks, he subconsciously felt


    that he shouldn''t underestimate her.


    Thus, he had canceled all his ns for the day and made a special trip here.


    The sensitive Mia was afraid that Cherry would be upset, so she looked at Pete.


    When she turned to him, sure enough, she saw an expressionless ¡®Cherry¡¯.


    She held Pete''s hand.


    "Don''t be mad, Cherry!"


    "I''m not...yeah."


    Mia asked timidly, "Then why aren''t you smiling? You''re mad, aren''t you?"


    Pete ¡°..."


    He silently forced a smile.


    "I really am fine...yeah.¡±


    "Stop smiling, Cherry.Your smile looks even scarier than when you''re crying, ¡° said Brandon.


    Pete ¡®¡¯...¡±


    Brandon darted over to Pete.


    "You''re a boy today, right, Cherry? You''re always so cool and not smiley at all when you''re a boy, unlike


    the way you smile so sweetly when you''re a girl!"


    Pete decided to ignore the silly fellow.


    He got into the car and said, "Let''s go!"


    Tanya was the one taking Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts today.


    One shouldn''t ask why Nora hadn''te¡ªbecause she was making up for lost sleep! As there were


    five children there, they wouldn''t fit in a single car, so all of them rode in separate cars.


    In the end, everyone decided to head there in their own family''s respective cars! Pete got into the car


    and sat in the backseat.


    He peeked at Tanya¡ªshe was listening to music and engrossed in driving, so she wasn''t paying any


    attention to him.


    He secretly opened apartment in the backseat.


    Inside thepartment was a small mirror.


    He started to practice smiling in the mirror.


    He broke into a grin...


    He clearly also loved Cherry''s smile, so why did he look so fierce when he was the one doing it


    instead? It really was as scary as Brandon had put it.


    In that case, he''d better not smile at Mia anymore, lest it frightened her .


    She was already such a timid girl...


    Inside the Smiths¡¯ car.


    Mia and Brandon sat in the back obediently.


    Even someone as mischievous and disobedient as Brandon¡ª who was also suspected of having


    ADHD¡ªwas on his best behavior.


    Because! Joel was in the car.


    As he shifted his butt from side to side, he couldn''t help but lean into Mia''s ear and whisper, "Why is


    your father here, Mia?"


    Mia replied softly, "I don''t know, yeah.¡¯¡¯


    Joel raised his eyebrows as he listened to the two children''s conversation.


    His gaze fell onto the jeep in front of them.


    He hadn''t gotten out of the car with the kids just now because he had spotted her.


    When Brandon and Mia said that they were going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts with Cherry today,


    he hade along for some strange reason, thinking that he might run into her...


    Sure enough, he did.


    He cast his eyes down.


    In the midst of his thoughts, he received a voice message from Quentin: "Just how many people has


    that cousin of ours offended, Joel?"


    Joel replied: "What''s wrong?"


    Quentin sent another message: "There are five different groups following her and looking into her


    background, and those are just the ones I''ve found so far! I''m probably the only one in the whole of


    New York that can cover her tracks for her! Without me, she would probably have exposed her own


    whereabouts a long time ago!"


    Joel".."


    He massaged his temples.


    He thought ofn''s silence in the hospital and felt rather troubled.


    Wasn''t that little cousin of theirs a little tooplex? How he wished he could have a frank and open


    talk with her, and ask her who exactly she was.


    But so long as Unclen didn''t make a stand, then he, a child whomn had brought up, would not be


    able to acknowledge his cousin''s identity! After all, he mustn''t hurt his uncle''s feelings.


    Should Unclen be adamant about not letting the Smiths acknowledge her, he would also help to


    erase all traces of the DNA test, so that she and the Smiths would never have anything to do with each


    other! The previous generation''s events had hurtn too much, after all.


    With that in mind, he said, "Continue to protect her in secret.'''' A short silenceter, Quentin asked,


    "What if she meets with danger? Do I take action?"


    Joel thought for a moment and replied, "Yes, help her out if that happens.She''s still a Smith after all!"


    "Okay¡± Joel looked ahead of him again after hanging up.


    Tanya''s driving sure was unsteady.


    She simply liked sticking to thene markings, which was too dangerous.


    He honked at the car in front as a reminder.


    When Tanya heard the horn from the car behind, she thought that the driver wanted to confirm with her


    whether or not he was following the right car.


    She didn''t think that Joel would be in the car.


    After all, when Mrs.Hoffman got out of the car just now, the adult who had gotten off the Smiths¡¯ car


    had been a chauffeur.


    If Joel hade, then why wouldn''t he get out of the car? Therefore, she smiled and returned a honk


    of her own, but continued to do things her own way when she drove.


    Joel, The group arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts with mighty momentum.


    The children got out of the cars.


    They were about to go through the main entrance when they saw a group of childrening out of the


    side entrance.


    The one in the lead was none other than Terence, the school bully.


    Terence was hanging his head and shouting angrily, "They¡¯ve been teaching us normally so far, so why


    aren''t they teaching us anymore?"


    Lucas had forgotten to bring up the matter thest time he saw Paul, so he could only personally see


    them out the door when the children came over today.


    He exined, "Big Sister has forbidden us from teaching non-affiliated children.You are still allowed to


    come here yourself, Terence.After all, you''re already an unofficial disciple of the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts.However, other children won''t be able to learn martial arts with us anymore, unless they


    join the Quinn School of Martial Arts."


    Terence felt especially embarrassed "...Since you won''t let them in, then I won''t go in anymore, either!"


    The group of children walked out of the premises with great momentum.


    As luck would have it, they bumped right into Pete''s group.


    After the children stared at one another for a while, Terence finally said, "What are youughing at,


    Cherry? You''re just embarrassing yourself bying here! Did you hear that? They just said that Big


    Sister has forbidden them from teaching children anymore.Even if your father is Justin Hunt, the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts is not a ce that you can get in with money! Hmph!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Pete, who looked sullen, didn''t speak.


    However, there was also a devil incarnate in their line of work, Brandon, who stood up for his boss.


    "Terence, you were chased out yourself and you''re taking your anger out on us! Cherry is very


    powerful.If she says he can bring us in, she can!" Terence sneered.


    "My father said long ago that Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ rules are strict.Did you hear that? Only an


    unofficial disciple like me can enter to learn martial arts.You want to enter? No way!"


    Brandon said, "Then I''ll show you how we get in! Hmph! Cherry, let''s go!"


    Pete nodded and led the way, heading straight for the door However, Terence was following behind


    them.


    When he saw this situation, he sneered and said, "Cherry, don''t tell me you still want to go through the


    main entrance? Do you know that unless there are important guests or inner disciples, the gates of


    Quinn School of Martial Arts are not open to just anyone!"


    Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ management was very strict.


    This was also one of the reasons why Jordan and the others could not enter even if they wanted to be


    associated with Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    This was because they would be stopped at the entrance.


    It was impossible for them to speak to someone with authority! Pete had been in power since he was


    young.


    No matter where he went, he would always go through the front door .


    He did not know anything about this.


    Mia didn''t understand either.


    But Brandon understood.


    His father and Joel were separated by a generation and could be considered cousins.


    Although they both were Smiths, his generation had to move out.


    After all, his lineage was too distant.


    The direct descendants and the coteral descendants were very clear in aristocratic families.


    Therefore, his father often instructed him to maintain a good rtionship with Mia, who was the child of


    the head of the direct descendants.


    Of course, he wasn''t protecting Mia entirely because of this.


    After all, he was still young and wasn''t that utilitarian.


    It was just that his father reminded him every time not to go through the front door, and he was used to


    it.


    Therefore, he subconsciously looked at Pete.


    "Boss Cherry , are we really going through the front door? Is that not good?"


    Pete turned his head in confusion.


    "Every time Ie, I always use this door.Every time he came to learn martial arts, it was either Nora


    who brought him here or Justin.Not to mention that he was an internal disciple personally taken in by


    Mr.Quinn and would be the one to inherit the mantle of Quinn School of Martial Arts in the future.Out of


    those two parents, one was Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts and the other Mr.Hunt of Irvin


    School of Martial Arts.They both have very important positions in the martial arts world, how could they


    possibly take the side door? Hearing his words, Terence instantly felt that Cherry was lying.


    He immediately sneered and said, "What are you bragging about? Every time my fatheres to


    Quinn School of Martial Arts, he would only be allowed to go through the front door if it''s a special


    asion.The rest of the time he would go through the side door.Do you think you guys are worthy?"


    Pete smirked coldly.


    "Where did this wild doge from? Why is it barking in front of Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Terence,¡±???"


    He looked around, confused.


    "Is there a dog? Where''s the wild dog?"


    Pete ¡°..."


    He should not have said so much.


    Arguing with someone whose IQ was not on the same level as his really damaged his image.


    He shook his head and simply walked forward.


    In the car, Jimmy''s mom was still in touch with Jimmy''s father.


    The two of them looked ahead.


    When they saw that Terence was being rejected while Cherry was walking toward the main door,


    Jordan couldn''t help but say, "This child is indeed lying!"


    Jimmy''s mother was taken aback.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jordan said, "That Lucas''s words carry a lot of weight in Quinn School of Martial Arts.Since he said that


    Big Sister had given the order not to open sses for the children, it''s impossible for him to open them


    again.Didn¡¯t you see that Paul Quin''s son was chased out? Although I haven''t found out who that


    Big Sister is, I found out that she has very high prestige in Quinn School of Martial Arts! Since she said


    she wouldn''t open t sses for the children, she definitely won''t Jimmy''s mom sighed."


    It''s a good thing I didn''t call Miss Smith.Otherwise, it would have been awkward if she learned that the


    children were bragging.¡¯ Jordan nodded, but he also sighed in disappointment.


    If Cherry and Miss Smith could not find a way, what else could they do? He looked at the side door.


    There, after Lucas sent Terence and the others out, he had closed the door and left.


    If he could speak to Lucas and get him to convey this to Big Sister, would that work? With that thought


    in mind, he said, "I''m going off to do something.Pick Jimmy upter andfort him for not being able


    to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts.Then go home!"


    Jimmy''s mom nodded.


    "Okay."


    Jimmy''s father hung up and was about to leave when he saw Brandon was too excited.


    He walked at the front and rushed in when he reached the door.


    He was stopped by the people guarding the door.


    "Eh, where did this childe from? Do you know where you are? How dare you rush in?"


    Brandon struggled but did not feel anything wrong.


    Boss was right.


    "Cherry brought us here.She said we could enter from here!"


    The gatekeeperughed.


    "Who''s Cherry? I don''t know her!"


    As soon as he said this, Terenceughed out loud.


    "Did you see that? The main door isn''t for you guys to enter.Cherry, even if you really have


    connections, you should have entered through the side door! You''ve made a fool of yourself now,


    haven''t you? You were stopped!"


    With that, he took a step forward and pointed at Pete.


    "Brother, this is Cherry! She bragged that she could bring her friends into Quinn School of Martial


    Arts.She also said that she''s very familiar with Mr.Quinn!"


    When the gatekeeper heard this, he frowned.


    "What? I want to see who dares to brag like that? I''ll have to find your parents and teach you a


    lesson..."


    When he saw Pete slowly walking over, he suddenly stopped talking.His eyes lit up as he smiled.


    "Pete, you''re here!"


    Terence: ???


    He was stunned.


    He looked at Pete in disbelief, only to see Pete nod very calmly.


    "Yes, is Grandpa Quinn here?"


    The gatekeeper stepped aside enthusiastically.


    "Yes, Master has prepared delicious desserts.Are these your friends?" Pete nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "Then hurry up and enter! Master has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    In the car, Jordan and Jimmy''s mother were so shocked that they could not speak.


    Before Jordan could say anything, Jimmy''s mother had already swallowed her saliva.


    She took out her phone and called Nora.


    The other party picked up quickly and said in a muffled voice, "Hello."


    Jimmy''s mother said, "Miss Smith, well, Cherry seems to be quite familiar with Mr.Quinn now that she''s


    at the Quinn''s.Can we trouble her to introduce us to someone?"


    Nora was clearly sleeping.


    "Who is it?"


    Jimmy''s mother''s tone turned grave.


    "The Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Nora was silent for a moment.Sensing that she was silent, Jimmy''s mother misunderstood.


    "Is it difficult to introduce us to her? Forget it, I was just asking..."


    Actually, if Jimmy coaxed Cherry, she could also pass the message to Mr.Quinn.


    But this was not good.


    To get Cherry to help rmend someone, they definitely had to get the approval of the parent.


    After all, New York was filled with wealthy families.


    No one knew who had a rtionship with whom.


    Children did not know the severity of the matter, and she could not ask her children to help resolve it.


    Jimmy''s mother''s thoughts were simple.


    Cherry might have been able to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts because of Mr.Hunt.


    It had nothing to do with Miss Smith , so she couldn''t make things difficult for her.


    As she was thinking about this, she heard the other party hesitate for a moment.


    "It''s not that...ls something the matter?"


    If she wanted her to help introduce her, she would have to exin the situation.


    Otherwise, what if what they asked the Big Sister to do went against her own interests? With the most


    sincere attitude, Jimmy''s mother sighed.


    "I want you to be magnanimous and let our Hoffman family off"


    Nora,¡¯''???"


    She was stunned.


    "What does Quinn School of Martial Arts have to do with the Hoffmans?"


    If the Hoffmans had hurt someone from Quinn School of Martial Arts, then as the Big Sister, Nora


    would definitely seek justice for them.


    This was not something that could be glossed over with friendship.


    In Nora''s impression, Quinn School of Martial Arts was managed by her master.


    Her junior brothers were all strong, handsome, and very obedient.


    It was impossible for the internal disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts to make mistakes.


    At this thought, she heard Jimmy''s mother say, "The thing is, isn''t Quin Sect''s backbone the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts? Forget it, Miss Smith.You''re not an outsider, I won''t beat around the bush about


    this.Paul Quin came to our house the other day and said that he wanted to buy the racing club for


    five million yuan.Apparently, this is Quinn School of Martial Arts''s intention.¡±


    Nora,''¡¯???"


    Jimmy''s mother continued, "I know that the development of Quinn School of Martial Arts these past few


    years has not been without the support of flowing capital.Quin Sect has provided Quinn School! of


    Martial Arts with a lot of money over the years, so it is a tool for Quinn School of Martial Arts to


    umte wealth outside.However, Hoffmans'' foundation in New York is that racing club.As you


    know, there are countless people who love racing.The wealthy and influential are all in this circle, and


    Hoffmans became friends with them because of this.I want to contact that Big Sister.Our racing club


    can also give Quinn School of Martial Arts a bonus.I just hope that they won''t be so ruthless!"


    Nora ¡° !!!"


    While lying on the phone, she suddenly sat up.


    Her voice was very cold.


    "What did you say? Quinn School of Martial Arts is umting wealth outside?"


    Jimmy''s mother sighed.


    "Quinn School of Martial Arts has made a lot of money using Quin Sect these past few


    years.They''re really bullying us this time! We Hoffmans can give up any other ce other than the


    racing club, but not this racing club! Our boss has already thought about it.If Quinn School of Martial


    Arts doesn''t ept our surrender, we''ll fight it out with Quin Sect!"


    She was furious.


    "We can''t afford to offend Quinn School of Martial Arts, but Quin Sect has been abusing us all these


    years.We''re not pushovers!"


    Then, she realized that her tone was too harsh.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Smith.I couldn''t control my emotions." Nora frowned.


    She knew Jimmy''s mother well.


    She was an energetic woman.


    Otherwise, she would not have rushed to school to hit someone.


    However, such a person was actually the most straightforward and did not have many sinister thoughts.


    She said slowly, "It''s okay.I understand what you mean, but as far as I know, Quinn School of Martial


    Arts has never borrowed Quin Sect''s reputation to make money.¡± Jimmy''s mother was stunned for a


    moment before saying, "Miss Smith, you heard about this too, right? However, Paul Quin keeps


    saying that it''s because of Quinn School of Martial Arts.We can¡¯t be wrong.After all, this concerns the


    racing club..."


    "I know.¡¯ Nora interrupted her.


    "Now, I need to confirm the entire story.However, I can guarantee that this is definitely not the intention


    of Big Sister and Mr.Quinn.You don''t need to sell the racing club!"


    Jimmy''s mother was stunned by her domineering words.


    "Ah, okay, okay."


    After saying that, Nora hung up.


    Jimmy''s mother stared at her phone in a daze.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the car window.


    She opened it and saw Jordan walking over.


    He opened the car door and sat beside her.


    Looking at her phone, he asked, "You called Miss Smith?"


    She nodded in a daze.


    Jordan misunderstood.


    "Miss Smith is unable to help? I was just thinking that since Cherry is Mr.Hunt''s child, she might have


    been able to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts because of his help.Although I don''t know why


    Mr.Quinn would ept a child from Irvin School of Martial Arts.After all, he hates everyone there the


    most!"


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy''s mother suddenly said, "What if that child is also Big Sister''s child?"


    Jordan ¡°???"


    He was stunned and turned his head slowly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What?"


    Jimmy''s mother quickly shook her head.


    "I guess I was too hot and dizzy.I actually said such nonsense.¡±


    Miss Smith''s tone earlier, especially when she spoke of Big Sister and Mr.Quinn, made it seem as if


    she was Big Sister herself.


    But how was that possible? However, Miss Smith definitely knew Big Sister.


    Perhaps the Big Sister was also a racing fan of Miss Smith? She shook her head and abandoned the


    unrealistic thoughts in her mind.


    Then, she heard Jordan say, "If Miss Smith can''t help, she must have her own difficulties.Don''t take


    your anger out on her because of this..."


    "No; '''' she interrupted him and said slowly, "Miss Smith said that we don''t have to sell the racing


    club.That''s not Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ intention"


    Jordan: "..."


    Quin Sect.


    After Terence cried bitterly on the phone, Paul Quin rushed over.


    He did not expect to see the Hoffmans'' car not far from the entrance.


    Why were they here? Paul Quin narrowed his eyes.


    After getting out of the car, he walked straight to the two of them and knocked on the door.


    However, he realized that the couple was in the car and could not enter.


    He instantly felt superior.


    "Mr.Hoffman, why are you here? Jordan pursed his lips and suddenly said, "Mr.Quin, let me ask you


    a question.Was it really Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ idea to acquire our racing club?"


    Paul Quin raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    "Mr.Hoffman, what do you mean? Do you think I''ll lie to you? Why don''t I look for Lucas to sign the


    contract with our families?"


    At this moment, Nora was racing over.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Nora could ensure that she and Mr.Quinn did notmit any crimes, and she could also guarantee


    that Lucas, who had interacted with her a lot, was not that kind of a person .


    However, she could not guarantee if someone had relied on the power of Quinn School of Martial Arts


    to do bad things outside.


    After all, there were so many disciples under them.


    Therefore, she had toe over and find out what was going on.


    Unfortunately, Jimmy''s mother and Jordan did not know about this.


    When they heard Paul Quin¡¯s frank words, both of them trembled in fear! The fact that he dared to


    call Lucas over to confront him at the entrance of Quinn School of Martial Arts meant that either Paul


    Quin''s heart was too big or this matter was true.


    How trustworthy were Miss Smith''s words? Jordan narrowed his eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He doesn''t have to watch the contract.Either you call him out and get him to give us urate


    information, or I''ll feel aggrieved about the loss of this money¡± Paul Quin narrowed his eyes and


    smiled.


    "Sure.Wait a moment, Mr.Hoffman.Quinn School of Martial Arts is not a ce that just anyone can


    enter."


    Jordan,"!!"


    Jimmy''s mother was even more furious.


    "Heh, speaking of which, we''re not random people, are we? Mr.Quin, you have such a high status in


    Quinn School of Martial Arts.Can''t you show us around?"


    Paul Quin was neither angry nor annoyed.


    "How is my status high? I''m just the Big Brother of the unofficial disciples.Master loves silence the


    most.Not to mention me, even Senior Lucas can''t bring anyone in! Of course, unless Big Sister


    comes..."


    Jimmy''s mother and Jordan looked at each other.


    At this moment, their minds were filled with one thought "Daddy, why can Cherry bring her friends in?"


    Terence asked indignantly.


    He had lost all his face in front of his friends earlier! Therefore, he was not afraid of ruining Paul


    Quin¡¯s show.


    Paul¡­


    When Terence had called him to cry andin, he had said that Quinn School of Martial Arts had


    stopped him from bringing his friends in.


    He had not told him the details, so he had not understood.


    When he heard this, his pupils constricted.


    "What?"


    Only then did Terence tell him what had happened.


    "...Why can Cherry bring people in? Why can''t I? Dad, are you still the number one Big Brother of


    Quinn School of Martial Arts?! Why are you so weak?!"


    Paul, He looked at Jordan and Jimmy''s mother and then at Terence.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t be anxious.I''ll ask around! Did you just say that Cherry brought two


    children from the Smiths in?" Terence nodded.


    Paul Quin sneered.


    "She''s smart.She might not be able to enter with just Justin''s reputation, but if the Smiths are involved,


    Quinn School of Martial Arts will have to give her face no matter what!"


    If they did not give face to the two wealthy families in New York, then Quinn School of Martial Arts


    would be considered too disrespectful! Therefore, Paul Quin still did not suspect anything.


    He patted Terence''s head and got the children into the car before heading to the side door.


    After knocking on the door, he entered Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    When Lucas heard that Paul Quin was here, he personally weed him.


    "This is all my fault! Big Sister told me about this, but I forgot to tell youst time! Sigh!"


    Paul Quin was the best at handling people.


    "How could you be med? It''s also my son''s mischievousness.I''ve already taught him a lesson!"


    These words made Lucas feel even more guilty.


    Paul Quin took the opportunity to say, "It''s also because I''ve been too busy recently and haven''t had


    the time to care about him.Sigh!"


    As he spoke, he sighed, making Lucas curious.


    "Busy with what?"


    Paul Quin sighed again.


    "I was busy with Quin Sect''s business.I had originally nned to buy a racing track for 50 million,


    but the other party changed their mind at thest minute.He even said...Sigh!"


    Lucas was furious.


    "What did you say?"


    Paul Quin shook his head.


    "Forget it.It''s nothing.I can''t let Quinn School of Martial Arts be humiliated."


    Lucas became even more anxious.


    "Tell me, what did he say?" Paul Quin sighed.


    "He said that he heard that I''m the Big Brother of the unofficial disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts,


    and don''t have much of a presence.Therefore, he sold it to someone else.Over the years, I''ve always


    remembered Master''s teachings and never dared to cause trouble outside.But look, others treat me as


    easy to bully.They''re all bullying me!"


    Lucas was instantly exasperated.


    "Not to mention unofficial disciples, even a small disciple of our Quinn School of Martial Arts can''t be


    bullied by others¡¯ Who is that person? Where is he? Bring me to see him!"


    Paul Quin said, "How could I ask this of you? But it''s a coincidence, they''re outside the door right


    now.Senior Brother, why don''t you help me greet them? There''s no need to say anything.Just


    acknowledge me as the Big Brother"


    "Alright, that''s easy!"


    Lucas had been deceived by his image for a few years and had long believed that Paul Quin was a


    good person.


    Therefore, he followed him out without any doubts.


    When they saw Lucase out, Jimmy''s mother and Jordan were even more stunned.


    The two of them hurriedly got out of the car and saw Lucas walking over aggressively with his chin


    raised.


    Jordan frowned.


    Could it be that Lucas was angry because he heard that they did not trust Paul Quin? As he thought


    about this, Paul Quin introduced, "Senior Brother, these are my business partners."


    Then, he said to Jordan and Jimmy''s mother, "This is Senior Lucas, who is considered the second Big


    Brother of the internal disciples.Other than Big Sister, he''s the most prestigious person in the entire


    Quinn School of Martial Arts."


    Lucas praised him as well.


    "Of course not.Big Brother Quin, you''re the number one unofficial disciple.Actually, ording to your


    age, I should also call you Senior Brother!"


    Paul Quin smiled.


    "Senior Lucas, you''re wee!"


    The two of them spoke intimately.It was obvious that they were very close.


    Jimmy''s mother''s expression changed.


    Jordan''s expression darkened as he said, "Senior Lucas, regarding business¡­¡± Before he could finish,


    Paul Quin interrupted him.


    "Mr.Hoffman, my Senior Lucas has never cared about business.Let us discuss business matters


    ourselves instead!" Lucas nodded.


    "Yes, Quinn School of Martial Arts never does business, but Paul Quin is the number one unofficial


    disciple of Quinn School of Martial Arts.He''s equivalent to Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ face!"


    In other words, no one should underestimate him! Jordan''s expression darkened.


    He said, "I understand.¡¯


    Jimmy''s mother was indignant.


    "Mr.Lucas, does your Big Sister also acknowledge Mr.Quin?"


    Lucas immediately said, "Of course! Although Big Sister never interfered with the affairs of Quinn


    School of Martial Arts, she treated the disciples very well!"


    When Jimmy''s mom heard this, she almost despaired.


    It seemed like Miss Smith did not know Big Sister well enough.


    Did Lucas mean that even Big Sister was on Paul Quin''s side? Paul Quin looked at the two of


    them proudly and suddenly smiled.


    "Mr.Hoffman, I brought the contract.Why don''t we sign it now?"


    Jordan:"...¡±


    At this moment, a car suddenly stopped beside them, raising waves of dust.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Nora''s car was too fast and too impatient, causing dust to fly.The four people covered in dust looked at


    her simultaneously and saw the car stop.


    Nora pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    When she saw that it was her, Jimmy''s mother became nervous.


    She looked at Paul Quin, afraid that he would make things difficult for her.


    As for Jordan, he stood between her and Paul Quin without hesitation.


    He used his powerful and muscr body to block Paul Quin¡¯s sudden attack.


    After all, this was a "weak girl".


    He still had to protect her.


    Huh, but something seemed off? When Jordan saw Nora''s thin and frail body, he had already forgotten


    that she had once fought more than ten people alone and rushed into Jimmy''s bedroom.


    After all, he had not seen it himself.


    When Lucas saw Nora, he was also stunned.


    He was about to call her Big Sister when he suddenly realized that there were too many people in front


    of him.


    Nora had specially instructed him not to reveal her identity in front of everyone.


    Therefore, he opened his mouth and closed it again.


    As he was conflicted about how to address her, Lucas did not speak for a moment.


    Only Paul Quin snorted.


    "Miss Smith? You''re here too? What''s wrong? Did you hear that Mr.Hoffman is here ande over to


    show off?"


    Lucas looked at Paul Quin in surprise.


    Eh? He knew Big Sister? But why did his tone sound a little off? As he was thinking about this, he saw


    Nora raise her eyebrows.


    She ignored him and looked at Jordan and Jimmy''s mother instead.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Jimmy''s mother nced at him and exined, "Cherry who took Jimmy in to study martial arts in, so


    we waited here for her toe out and pick him up¡±


    Hearing this, Nora raised her eyebrows.


    ording to the old man¡¯s fondness for Cherry, if Cherry had said anything, the old man would have


    definitely stood up for Jordan and his wife.


    However, they had never thought of approaching Mr.Quinn through her.


    This made her like Jimmy''s mother even more.


    She lowered her eyes.


    "Yes."


    With that, she looked at Lucas and felt that it was not nice to talk about Quinn School of Martial Arts


    outside.


    Therefore, she said, "I''m afraid there''ll be a war of words today. Lu..."


    She hesitated for a while, not knowing how to call him.


    Mr.Lucas? It was so strange...


    As she was hesitating, Lucas had already reacted like a smart person.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, yes.Everyone,e inside and find the lounge to sit down and chat!"


    Lucas was puzzled by the entire matter.


    From the looks of it, Big Sister seemed to treat Jordan and his wife well.


    But did she know that this couple was bullying their unofficial disciple? He felt that he should let Big


    Sister know in private so that she would not bully her familyter.


    Their Quinn School of Martial Arts was the most protective! Paul Quin frowned in confusion when he


    saw Lucas''s enthusiastic attitude.


    Then, he followed Paul Quin''s words and turned around.


    "Yes, you''re a guest.Let''s talk inside!"


    With that, Lucas added, "Bring your contract so that we can sign it!"


    Paul Quin¡¯''s restless heart instantly settled back into his stomach with these words.


    As long as Senior Lucas was on his side, there was no problem.


    Paul Quin nced at Nora again and thought that Lucas was being more polite to her probably


    because of Cherry.


    After all, Cherry was Justin''s daughter.


    From what happenedst time, he could tell that Quinn School of Martial Arts was still very tolerant of


    Justin.


    They did not seem to be as hostile as they were a few years ago.


    He was thinking so muddle-headedly and did not notice for a moment that Lucas was leading everyone


    through the main door.


    He did not notice that when the gatekeeper saw Nora among them, he respectfully cupped his fists and


    bowed, while Nora only nodded slightly.


    He did not notice it, but Jordan and Jimmy''s mother did.


    The two of them looked at Nora in shock and swallowed their saliva simultaneously.


    Who was this Miss Smith? Why were the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts so polite to her? As


    the two of them were feeling fearful, the group entered the guest room beside them.


    Quinn School of Martial Arts was a courtyard house.


    The waiting room was decorated in a Chinese style, and there was redwood furniture inside.


    It was obvious that the price was not cheap.


    The foundation of an expert martial arts School Arts was revealed.


    Some disciples brought tea while others brought fruits.


    After everything was prepared, Lucas suddenly said, "Everyone, please wait a moment.Miss Smith,


    pleasee with me.¡¯ Nora raised her brows.


    Coincidentally, she still had not figured out the situation.


    She wanted to ask Lucas and see if Paul Quin was protected by Lucas.


    If Paul Quin had acted on his own ord, she would definitely have dealt with him.


    But if Lucas secretly supported him, then...


    she would have to ask this junior of hers.


    Was there not enough money at home? Or did he not have enough money to get married after finding


    a girlfriend outside? Should she consider giving him some money? Yes, the unofficial disciples


    belonged to others, but the junior brother belonged to her! Especially him! Lucas had helped her take


    care of Quinn School of Martial Arts all these years.


    Nothing must happen to him.


    Even if something happened, she had to help cover it up.


    With this thought in mind, the two of them went out and walked to the courtyard beside them.


    In the courtyard, a few disciples of the Quinn School of Martial Arts were practicing martial arts.


    Lucas said, "Big Sister, are you very familiar with Jordan?"


    Nora thought for a moment.


    "Not really.¡¯¡¯ They had a few interactions, but they did not interact much.


    Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good.Your friend is a bully! Paul Quin told me¡­¡¯¡¯ He exined Paul Quin¡¯s words.


    Nora ¡°???"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Lucas with a faint smile.


    "He said that he would buy the racing club for 50 million?" Lucas nodded.


    Nora suddenly smiled.


    "Then do you know how much that racing club is worth?"


    Lucas shook his head in confusion.


    "How much can a club be worth? It can''t be worth hundreds of millions!" Nora sighed silently.


    It was more than a few hundred million! The capital inside was as high as one billion, or even ten


    billion! Everyone was racing and gambling.


    Some people bet tens of millions or even hundreds of millions.


    As for Jordan''s family, they were taking interest from the capital flow! She patted Lucas''s shoulder.


    "Lucas, you''re too naive.¡¯ Lucas, In the guest room.


    As he watched the two of them leave, Lucas gave Paul Quin a reassuring look before thetter


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like Lucas was nning to let Nora settle the matter.


    Then he would take the opportunity to force the Hoffmans He stood up and smiled.


    "Can we sign the contract now?"


    Jordan and his wife were still in shock over Nora''s identity .


    When they heard this, Jimmy''s mother was very determined.


    "Ha, we won''t sign it" Paul Quin sneered.


    "Don''t tell me you''re hoping that Nora can save you? Who does she think she is? She''s at most Justin''s


    secret lover.¡±


    Quinn School of Martial Arts only gave Justin some face.How could they give her any? As soon as he


    said this, the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Paul Quin was stunned.He turned around and saw Lucas and Nora standing there.


    Lucas frowned and reprimanded, "What are you saying?"


    When Paul Quin saw his unhappy expression, he hurriedly smiled.


    "Senior Lucas, you''re back? I can''t speak, I was wrong."


    He knew that Quinn School of Martial Arts hated saying things like women and lovers.


    That old man was very particr and liked to put on an act.


    His words earlier were indeed a little too unpleasant.


    He pretended to hit his own mouth and looked at Nora again.


    "Miss Smith, don''t mind me.I just spoke without thinking.¡¯ With that, he smiled at Jordan and Jimmy''s


    mother.


    Jordan and Jimmy''s mother stood up and tried to see if they could get something from Lucas and


    Nora''s faces.


    However, Nora remained calm.


    Her eyes were filled with sleepiness, and no emotions could be seen.


    On the other hand, Lucas'' expression was very ugly.


    Did Miss Smith anger him? Jimmy''s mother clenched her fists.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Miss Smith must have spoken up for them.


    Lucas was so angry because Miss Smith had dyed his business, right ? She frowned and looked at


    Jordan.


    The two of them had been husband and wife for many years.


    With one look, they understood something.


    Jordan immediately said, "Mr .Lucas, don''t be angry.We''re only here to see if we can reduce our


    losses.After all, buying a club for five million is really no different from robbing!"


    Five million? Lucas was stunned.


    "Isn''t it 50 million?"


    Jordan and his wife were speechless.


    The two of them looked at Paul Quin in unison and saw him stand up straight with a frown.


    "That''s right.We clearly agreed on 50 million yuan.Why are you guys ying the me game now that


    you''re in Quinn School of Martial Arts?! Even the contract says 50 million! Mr.Hoffman, no matter how


    much you look down on me, there''s no need to nder me like this, right?"


    Paul Quin straightened his back after saying those words.


    He had buried them.


    When Jordan and Jimmy''s mother found Quinn School of Martial Arts and Mr.Quinn said that he would


    chase Paul out if he made another mistake, he had thought of this strategy that could turn the tables!


    His n was simple.


    He could nder the Hoffmans and force them to sell the club for 50 million yuan.


    Although it had increased by 45 million for no reason, it was worth itpared to the value of that club!


    Furthermore, his price sounded very suitable.


    After all, Lucas did not know about the casinos in racing clubs.


    On the surface, 50 million yuan to buy a club was a very suitable price.


    The Hoffmans clenched their fists.


    "You''re ndering us!" Paul sighed.


    "I really don''t intend to force a sale.Logically speaking, it should be a business that we''re both willing to


    do.But you guys keep changing your minds and now you''re using me of nder¡­¡±


    Where are you going to buy a club for five million? Isn''t this robbery? Now that Senior Lucas is here


    and you guys are in Quinn School of Martial Arts, I want to ask you, Mr.Hoffman, is your club for sale or


    not?!"


    Jimmy''s mom was furious.


    "Even 50 million is not enough" Paul frowned.


    "How can you say that? Don''t tell me you want to raise the price again? How can you change your


    business so quickly? You guys are really bullying our Quinn School of Martial Arts!"


    Anyway, Lucas did not know the inside story of the club.


    Logically speaking, it should be time for Lucas to stand up for him after hearing his words.


    As Paul thought about this, he turned his head and saw Lucas staring at him angrily...


    Wait, why him? Paul was stunned and immediately caught on to something.


    But before he could react, Lucas had already taken a step forward.


    "Brother Paul, actually, I already respect you in my heart.After all, you''re the number one unofficial


    disciple, the Big Brother of the unofficial sect.Although Master has divided Quinn School of Martial Arts


    into the internal and unofficial sects, he''s actually very concerned about the unofficial disciples.Every


    time youe, I personally wee you..."


    Paul did not understand why Lucas was saying all this at this moment, but he still took the opportunity


    to look at Jordan and nodded meaningfully.


    "Yes, although I''m an unofficial disciple, I''m not someone who can be bullied by just anyone!"


    The meaning behind his words was: I, an unofficial disciple, have a lot of weight in Quinn School of


    Martial Arts! Jordan and Jimmy''s mother were stunned.


    They did not know what Miss Smith and Lucas were up to, so they could only stay silent.


    Paul smiled, feeling that the atmosphere today was enough.


    Taking out Quinn School of Martial Arts to oppress the Hoffmans and changing the price from 5 to 50


    million would make it easier for the Hoffmans to ept.


    It seemed like they could not escape the contract today.


    Just as he thought of this, he heard Lucas sigh deeply.


    "Paul, it has alreadye to this, but you''re still using me.¡±


    Paul:"???"


    He turned around suddenly and looked at Lucas in disbelief.


    "Wh-what did you say?"


    Lucas red at him angrily.


    "I treated you as a good friend and treated you as my superior.Master doesn''t like you, so I pleaded on


    your behalf because I kept thinking about the times we trained together.But what about you?"


    Paul was stunned.


    "Senior Lucas, I..."


    Lucas lowered his eyes.


    "Miss...Miss Smith has already told me that that club is priceless.The Hoffmans have never thought of


    selling it, either.It was you who used the power of Quinn School of Martial Arts to force a deal! This has


    already severely vited our rules! Punishing the strong and helping the weak, eradicating the evil and


    promoting the good, is what we should do.But you actually used us to suppress the weak.You


    disappoint me!" Paul gulped.


    "Senior Lucas, you''ve misunderstood.Did you misunderstand something?"


    He suddenly looked at Nora and narrowed his eyes.


    "I understand.Did she say something to you? But Senior Lucas, how can you trust an outsider rather


    than your junior?!"


    Nora;''??"


    She scoffed.


    Paul tried his best to maintain his dignity.


    He did not dare to really offend Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    He immediately said, "Senior Lucas, don''t listen to her nonsense.She has always had ill intentions


    toward me!"


    "It was her who killed Winston and the others.This woman is the most promiscuous and goes around


    seducing men.Senior Lucas, you couldn''t have been misled by her beauty, right?"


    Lucas, Furious, he suddenly stretched out his fist and punched Paul.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Paul reached out to block his attack and used his arm to block him.


    However, he shouted loudly, "Then do you dare to bring me to Master? We''ll let Master be the judge!


    Master hates helping outsiders bully his family the most, Senior Lucas! You actually helped an


    outsider!"


    When he said this, Lucas could not stand it anymore and shouted angrily, "Do you know who she is?


    She''s not an outsider!"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Not an outsider? Paul was stunned again.


    While he was still in a daze, Lucas took the opportunity to punch him in the face.


    Bang! Blood sttered as Paul''s nose bled again...He retreated and avoided Lucas¡¯ attack.


    "Not an outsider? Then tell me who she is!"


    Lucas choked and was speechless.


    Paul sneered when he saw him.


    "Tell me? You can¡¯t say anything, right? I know.Are you having an affair with her?"


    "You''re asking for a beating!"


    Lucas had always had a good temper.


    At this moment, he was So angry that he could not speak.


    He could only punch repeatedly, making Paul run around the room in a sorry state.


    "Paul, if you don''t exin yourself, this matter will not end today!"


    Paul found an opportunity and dashed out to the courtyard.


    The other disciples in the courtyard rushed over one after another, not understanding what was going


    on.


    Then, they saw Lucas, whom they respected very much, running out of his room and chasing after


    Paul.


    Paul shouted, "Everyone,e and judge! Senior Lucas actually bullied me for his lover! Master, save


    me!"


    With that, someone stepped forward, wanting to stop Lucas.


    Lucas roared angrily, "Move!"


    That person immediately moved aside and did not dare to interfere.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    Lucas was now managing the Quinn School of Martial Arts on behalf of the sect leader! Who dared to


    provoke him?! However, Paul seized the opportunity and ran straight to Mr.Quinn''s courtyard.


    He ran straight to the martial arts hall.


    "Master, help! Help!"


    Logically speaking, the disciple guarding the door should have stopped him.


    When he saw that it was Lucas behind him and heard Paul shouting for help, he was momentarily at a


    loss.


    Therefore, he let him pass and enter the courtyard.


    Lucas followed closely behind.


    The other disciples did not dare to enter Master''s courtyard casually.


    They could only stand outside the courtyard and crane their necks to look inside.


    The usually refined Senior Lucas had actually beaten up the number one unofficial disciple, Paul


    Quin.


    Weren''t these two people on the best terms usually? What was going on today? The Hoffmans, who


    were already stunned, were still standing in the lounge.


    They looked at the messy room and did not know what to do.


    Then, they saw Nora sigh silently.


    She rubbed her temples and said helplessly, "Follow me.¡¯¡¯


    It had already reached the old man.


    It seemed like she did not need to cover up her alias anymore.


    Sigh! Therefore, everyone watched as Nora brought the Hoffmans slowly and leisurely to Mr.Quinn''s


    door.


    Then, under everyone''s gazes, she entered the courtyard openly.


    At this moment, Mr.Quinn and the children were already standing in the courtyard.


    Pete stood beside Mr.Quinn and protected him...


    After all, Grandpa Quinn looked very old, and his legs seemed very inconvenient.


    The other children were frightened and hid behind Mr.Quinn.


    Only Mia was hiding behind Pete.


    Lucas restrained his thoughts of making a move in front of Mr.Quinn.


    After all, this was too disrespectful to his Master.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Only Paul''s gazended on Pete.


    Wasn''t this Justin''s daughter? He originally thought that she could enter because Justin had exerted


    his strength and made Quinn School of Martial Arts vite the rules to teach them martial arts.


    There was no doubt that his reputation could notpare to Justin''s.


    But how could she be in the martial arts hall? Only internal disciples could enter this ce! He


    suddenly remembered that some time ago, Mr.Quinn had taken in a five-year-old disciple...


    He was suddenly shocked.


    "Master, is this your new little disciple?"


    Mr.Quinn looked at Pete and the curious disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    He knew that he had to rectify Pete''s name.


    He coughed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.No!"


    Although Mr.Quinn was indeed teaching Pete martial arts and everyone guessed that he had taken in


    another disciple, he had not held any ceremony.


    One was because Justin wanted to protect Pete and never exposed his information.


    Secondly, Mr.Quinn had never thought of taking him in as a disciple! If he was taken in as a disciple,


    how would Nora and Pete address each other? Wouldn''t their seniority be messed up?The reason why


    Mr.Quinn taught Pete martial arts was to nurture Nora''s next sessor.


    After all, if he had to rely on Nora, thatzy egg, to nurture him, he was worried that the ultimate martial


    arts of Quinn School of Martial Arts would end with Nora! No one could say how bitter he felt.


    He could only lie to Nora and say that he had taken in a disciple.


    He wanted her to be nervous and let her know that he was unhappy.


    He wanted her to take the initiative to beg for mercy.


    However, this fellow did not even care about her son bing her Senior.


    She did not care about the eyes of the world, but he did! Therefore, he had not announced it to the


    public because he wanted to find an opportunity to tell everyone that Pete was not his disciple! He was


    an 80-year-old man.


    Why would he take in a five-year-old disciple? This was his grand-disciple! He was only helping his


    unfilial disciple to train with her grand-disciple! Mr.Quinn coughed and touched Pete''s head.


    Paul heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Mr.Quinn say in a loud voice, "This child has an


    excellent foundation and is quite talented in the martial arts.Therefore, I want to announce that from


    today onwards, your Big Sister will officially take him in as a disciple! He''s also the first disciple of the


    direct line of disciples in our sect!"


    Mr.Quinn had a grand-disciple a long time ago.


    Unfortunately, they were not direct descendants.


    With that, everyone understood.


    One by one, they shouted up, "Congrattions, Big Sister, for epting a disciple!"


    Nora''s lips twitched.


    In this unified voice, she could even hear Jimmy''s mother''s voice behind her wondering if Mr.Quinn had


    said something wrong.Wasn''t the child Nora''s daughter?


    Nora: Paul knew that he was done for.This child was Nora''s daughter.


    She would definitely side with her mother.


    His expression darkened as he rebuked angrily, "Master! I always thought that our Quinn School of


    Martial Arts was proud and unyielding, but I didn''t expect that one day, you would actually submit to the


    Hunts! You let Big Sister take him in as a disciple because he''s Justin''s child, right?!"


    He stood up straight and descended from the sky like a God of justice, egging everyone on angrily.


    "I''m really heartbroken! I didn''t expect Quinn School of Martial Arts to fall to the point of kneeling and


    licking Justin! My sect is unfortunate, my sect is unfortunate!"


    He shouted a few times before the celebration outside stopped.


    Quinn School of Martial Arts was glorious.


    How could this be? Everyone looked at Mr.Quinn, waiting for his exnation.


    But at the next moment. A delicate figure suddenly stepped forward and sent a kick out at an extremely


    fast speed, sending the crying Paul to the side.


    "Shut up! Master asked me to take him in as my disciple because he''s my son!" Nora was really


    furious.


    The old man was already in his eighties and was the most superstitious.


    This person could not say anything good.


    If the old man was angered badly, wouldn''t she have toe back to take charge of the situation? Paul


    was kicked a little heavily.


    He rubbed against the ground for a few meters before hitting the wall in the courtyard.


    "Pfft!" He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The pain made his mind unable to react to the huge information contained in Nora''s words for a


    moment.


    He only suppressed the pain and stared at her angrily.


    "How ridiculous.You? Who do you think you are?"


    Nora pped her hands and drooped her eyes.


    Her tone waszy.


    "I''m your Big Sister.¡±


    "Oh, not anymore.¡¯


    "You''ve been expelled."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The entire courtyard was silent.


    It was as if someone had pressed the mute button on everyone, and they all stared at the thin young


    woman in astonishment and disbelief.


    Disregarding how astonished Jordan and Mrs.Hoffman- who had already suspected a thing or two a


    long time ago were, even Paul was so shocked that he had all but forgotten the pain he was feeling.


    She was the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister? How...how could that be?


    A more girlie...Master often said that Big Sister had been painstakingly training in martial arts for 25


    years, but didn''t the girl in front of them at the moment look like she was barely past twenty? Was she


    already training in martial arts while she was in her mother''s womb? How would he know that back


    then, when Quinn was struggling to find his sessor, yet the Irvin School of Martial Arts had been a


    step ahead of him and taken Justin¡ªwho had the highest aptitude in martial arts in New York¡ªwith


    them, he had vowed to find someone on par with Justin? How would he know that back then, while


    Quinn was struggling to find his sessor, he had vowed to find someone on par with Justin?


    At the time, Irvin School of Martial Arts had been a step ahead of Quinn and had taken Justin, who had


    the highest aptitude in martial arts in all of New York, with them.


    However, even after searching for a very long time, he simply couldn''t find anyone suitable.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This continued until Yvette Anderson called him and asked if he wanted to take a disciple.


    At that time, he had asked, "Who is it?"


    He had wanted to take Yvette as his disciple when she was young, but unfortunately, she didn''t have


    any aspirations in martial arts, so she had rejected him.


    Later on, when Yvette grew up, he didn''t want to take her as a disciple anymore.


    Now that Yvette was the one bringing the topic up, he was very curious¡ªwho was it that Yvette had


    seen potential in and was sending to him?


    The next moment, Yvette answered, "It''s my daughter"


    Her answer had made Quinn dumbfounded at that time.


    "I haven''t even met her before.How would I know whether she has a good aptitude or not?"


    Yvette replied, "It''s better than mine.¡¯


    " Okay, I''ll take her!"


    A panicked Quinn immediately shouted, lest someone snatched her away if he was even a secondte.


    "Okay.I''ll get her to contact you three yearster."


    An anxious Quinn said, "Why do we have to wait three years for it? Martial arts training should start


    early, preferably right away.How old is your daughter? The best age for one to learn martial arts is


    between three to six years old.You''d better not dy the child''s learning!"


    Yvette sounded very calm as she replied, "Oh, she''s negative six-months-old right now.¡±


    Quinn ¡°???"


    He was bewildered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you so stupid, old man? It means there are still six months before she''ll be born!"


    Quinn.


    At that time, Yvette had already disappeared from New York for two years.


    Quinn panicked.


    He asked, "Are you lying to me? How would you know whether the aptitude of a baby, that hasn¡¯ t even


    been born yet, would be good or not?"


    "Don''t worry.I will groom her from this point on.There won ¡®t be any problem at all.Even if you don''t


    believe in yourself, don''t you believe in me?"


    Thus was Quinn fooled by her.


    From then on, he finally had a disciple of direct lineage.


    Quinn, who was already in his fifties then, became terribly excited.


    Justin, who had joined the Irvin School of Martial Arts, was just a one-year-old baby at that time.


    No matter what, they would have to wait until he was two or three years old to learn martial arts.


    In order to be a step faster than the Irvin School of Martial Arts, he straight-up announced to everyone


    that he had already found the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister, and was secretly training her!


    This was how it ended up giving everyone the illusion that Big Sister had been practicing martial arts


    for 25 years.


    Three yearster, when Nora was a little over two years old, someone contacted him and told him


    where she was.


    He rushed to California right away.


    He was overjoyed when he checked the child''s physique.


    She really was more suitable to practice martial arts than even Yvette herself! On top of that, she was


    much younger than Yvette, so she was overflowing with potential to be shaped into greatness! Thus,


    Quinn bought the vi next to the Smiths¡¯.


    The two houses were right next to each other.


    Moreover, Henry and Wendy Smith didn''t pay much attention to Nora, either. He started to teach Nora


    martial arts.


    After two years of training, Nora, the crazy mutant, became enlightened in the ways of martial arts, and


    he also finished teaching her everything he knew.


    The resigned Quinn then returned to New York.Since then, they kept constant contact via the Inte.


    However, when Nora turned five, she started to gain weight, causing her to be out of breath after


    walking only a few steps.


    Fortunately, the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ techniques strengthened her body for her all this time.


    It was just a pity that she waszy, which made Quinn so angry that for a time, he kept using the Irvin


    School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother to provoke her every day.


    "That old devious scumbag''s littlest disciple trains for sixteen hours a day and uses the remaining eight


    hours to eat and sleep, but look at you! My little disciple, can you be a little more diligent?! Although


    we''ve already mastered everything, you should still brush up on what you''ve learned more


    often.Otherwise, you''ll forget everything!"


    "Do you think you''re already very impressive, Nora? Yes, you are indeed able to beat others in a fight,


    but you won''t be able to beat that old devious scumbag''s crazy mutant of a disciple! Can you be a little


    more diligent? You didn''t even train for two hours today...Never mind, how about half an hour instead?


    Take it that Master is pleading with you!"


    "Nora, even geniuses won''tst if they continue to waste away like this.What''s so great about


    sleeping?"


    Thezier Nora was, the bigger a headache Quinn had.


    Every time he saw people praising Justin, he couldn''t help but boast about how awesome his little


    disciple was.


    This led to the entire Quinn School of Martial Arts developing a misconception of Big Sister in the end!


    Big Sister was probably a very serious, hardworking, and stern person.


    Even if she started training in martial arts from the age of three, she should already be 28 years old this


    year! Nora had a goodplexion and was fair-skinned.


    Coupled with how she was sleep-deprived all year round, she was thin and slender like a teenage girl.


    Her appearance tended to give one the illusion that she wasn¡¯t even 20 years old yet.


    Therefore, how would Paul ever consider such a possibility? He stared at Nora in shock and swallowed


    hard.


    Then, he looked at Quinn again.


    Everything became clear as day in this instant.


    Quinn hadn''t gotten angry thest time because of Justin; rather, it was because of Big Sister! Winston


    had stupidly tried toy his hands on Big Sister! The Quinn School of Martial Arts had never yielded to


    anyone.


    He was the one who had been too presumptuous Paul was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything.


    Even when he heard Nora say that he had been expelled from the sect, he still couldn''t say anything.


    This was because he did deserve to be punished for angering Big Sister! Moreover, given Big Sister''s


    status in the sect alone, he couldn''t say a word in his defense, either because Quinn had already


    announced a long time ago that Big Sister''s status was equivalent to his own! In fact, Quinn had even


    said that Big Sister''s martial arts prowess highly likely already surpassed his...


    Paul swallowed hard.


    He struggled to his feet and said, "Fine, I''ll leave...The Quin Sect and the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts have nothing to do with each other from now on!"


    He turned around after he spoke, but just as he was about to stride forward, the girl asked lightly, "Are


    you leaving just like that?"


    Paul looked back at her.


    "What else do I do, if not leave?"


    "Vition of the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ rules are treated the same as sect abandonment.So, you


    want to leave the sect? Sure.Return to the Quinn School of Martial Arts what you''ve learned here,


    then!"


    Nora''s words made Paul''s pupils shrink fiercely.


    He stared at the girl incredulously...


    She was clearly so young, yet her words were so merciless! Returning what he had learned to the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts...


    She wanted to make it such that he would never be able to use martial arts ever again! His pupils


    shrank as he watched the girl take step after step toward him.


    "W-what do you think you''re doing?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips hooked upward slightly.


    Outside the sect.


    Inside one of the cars, waiting to pick up the children, a bored Tanya was surfing the Inte on her cell


    phone.


    Joel starred in front of him.


    After a long internal struggle, he was just about to get out of the car to go to Tanya when his phone


    suddenly rang.


    He nced at it impatiently, only to calm down immediately upon seeing the caller.


    He picked up the call and said respectfully, "Hello, Unclen.¡±n kept quiet for a long while before he


    finally asked, "Where is Nora Smith?"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Joel was a little surprised at the question.


    He answered, "She''s inside the Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡±


    Was Unclen going to acknowledge her and bring her back to the Smiths? As soon as the thought


    formed, the man said, "Oh."


    Joel, He kept quiet for a while before he said, "She seems to have offended Paul Quin, but with


    Justin Hunt''s ties to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, they won''t do anything to her...Do we intervene?"


    In the end, he sneered, "With Justin Hunt protecting her, why would she need us?"


    Joel could hear the displeasure in his words.


    However, when he thought of the DNA test report, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Just when he thoughtn was going to hang up,n said


    "...But the Smiths are not to be bullied.Don''t let her die.¡±Joel breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay." Joel spaced out for a moment after he hung up.


    By right, he wasn''t really friends with Nora.


    Added to this,n''s attitude toward her, as well as how hurtful her existence was ton, it would make


    more sense if he looked forward to something happening to Nora instead.


    So, why had he actually breathed a sigh of relief just now? Was it because...


    He looked at Tanya, who was listening to music and ying games in the jeep in front.


    Was it because of her? He didn''t want to make her sad, so he didn''t want anything to happen to her


    best friend...


    After all, that woman had always been stubborn and withdrawn since she was a child, so she barely


    had any friends.


    It wasn''t easy for her to have a best friend whom she could trust with her life.


    The moment the thought formed, Joel leaned back against the backseat again, suddenly losing the


    desire to get out of the car.


    Indeed, she had always been withdrawn since she was a child.


    Her world consisted only of herself, so why would she even care about him? Hadn''t she also


    mercilessly left him back then? Joel lowered his gaze and suddenly said, "Let''s go home¡±


    The chauffeur was taken aback.


    "Mr.Smith?" Joel closed his eyes.


    "It suddenly urred to me, I have a meeting.Come back and pick up the two children after you send


    me back.¡±


    "Yes, sir ¡° Tanya was in the driver''s seat when the Smiths¡¯ car passed by the jeep.


    Perhaps because she had been dancing since she was a child, she subconsciously kept her posture


    straight and upright even when she was slumped into the seat.


    As though she had suddenly sensed something, she turned her head, but all she saw was just the rear


    of the Smiths¡¯ car.


    She didn''t say anything but only lowered her head instead.


    Paul was thrown out of the Quinn School of Martial Arts by Lucas and a few other disciples of the sect


    in the end.


    As Nora had fed him a pill, he felt sore and weak all over and was unable to exert any strength.


    No one knew what the pill was.


    All Nora said was that it wouldn''t kill him, but would make sure that he would never be able to use any


    of the martial arts he had learned from the Quinn School ever again.


    To be honest, this alone was already more than enough to kill him.


    Because of his connections to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, he had acted without restraint and long


    since offended a great number of people in the underworld forces of New York.


    Now that he hadnded himself in such a predicament, there were a lot of people who would kick him


    while he was down.


    Moreover, there was also Jordan and his wife, who would never give the Quin Sect an easy time.


    In just a month, Jordan and his wife took over the Quin Sect and expanded their influence, whereas


    the Quin Sect disappeared into the course of history.


    As for Paul, the man never appeared ever again in New York.


    Many said that he had died after someone dealt with him.


    However, some also said that he had escaped with all of the Quin Sect''s money.


    Opinions varied, and no one could really say for sure.


    However, it was destined that small fry like him would never be able to avenge himself his entire life.


    After all, he was up against the two biggest families and two martial arts sects in New York.


    Of course, all of this cameter.


    Mrs.Hoffman was currently holding Nora''s hand. She said ¡°As it turns out, you''re the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister.This sure is...No wonder you said that it wasn''t Big Sister''s instructions.We''re


    starting to owe you more and more favors, Ms.Smith! How can we repay you?"


    Nora yawned.


    "It wasn''t really a favor this time.After all, he was the one making use of the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts¡¯ influence."


    Mrs.Hoffman was still very grateful to her, regardless.She said, "Just say the word if you ever need our


    help in the future, Ms.Smith! You''re the Hoffmans'' most honored guest!"


    Nora waved her hand.


    Then, she said to Pete, "Go home early after you''re done with practice, okay? I''ll leave first"


    Pete, Everyone else ¡®¡¯...¡¯¡¯


    Quinn was so angry that the veins on his forehead were practically bulging.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nora! Smith! Not only is he your so  I mean, your child, but he''s also your disciple! Can you be a little


    more responsible?!"


    It was just a shame that Nora had already quickened her footsteps the moment she said she was


    leaving.


    Before he could even finish, Nora was already out of sight.


    Her voice was the only thing left ringing in the air: "No one is allowed to reveal my identity to


    outsiders.Those that do will be subjected to the sect''s punishment!"


    All the disciples present thought back to Paul''s tragic state just now and shuddered.


    Quinn: In a bright and clean vi with well-rounded security in the suburbs.


    Justin''s car was parked outside the gates.


    He pushed the door open and entered the vi.


    In the yard, the greenhouse that was at a constant temperature all year round was filled with


    chrysanthemums.


    Yellow, white, pink...There were all sorts of colors.


    There were bush lilies, and even rarely-seen orchid species like A Glimpse of Blood, White Gulls


    Chasing Waves, and so on...


    Every pot of flower could fetch tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dors and was


    extremely valuable.


    However, Justin didn''t cast even a nce at the flowers.


    He cleared the fingerprint verification and went straight into the living room.


    "Justin is here!" said Mrs.Landis, the caregiver, as she handed him a pair of slippers.


    Justin lowered his head and changed into the slippers.


    He was about to head further in when he suddenly spied a familiar figure¡ªTina York.


    His pupils shrank.


    His voice was harsh as he demanded, "Why are you here?"


    Tina smiled gracefully when she saw him.


    She replied, ¡®¡¯I¡¯m here to spend some time with Mrs.Hunt.Besides, she has a pot of A Glimpse of Blood


    that''s not doing well and has wilted.I happen to have the form for a remedy that can help her


    revitalize the flower.¡±


    Justin''s pupils shrank.


    He knew very well that she was definitely up to no good, but his mother had always treated those


    flowers like her very life itself.


    To think she could actually win over his mother, who had always been a cold and distant person...


    Before Justin could say anything, a beautiful and morous middle-aged woman walked over to them.


    She said, "You can go now, Tina.Come over again tomorrow to take a look at how my flowers are


    doing.Sigh, the roots have be infested with worms.What a headache"


    Tina smiled gently and said, "Sure, Mrs.Hunt"


    However, her countenance instantly turned dark and sinister after she left the vi.


    It was only after Winston''s death that she realized that the love she had found in college was the


    purest.


    Pain and grief filled her heart, she wanted to avenge Winston! So, Nora wanted to marry into the Hunts,


    right? Heh.


    Apart from Pete, the person that mattered the most to Justin was his mother.


    Tina took a deep breath, took out her cell phone, and sent a message to Orchidiance: ''¡¯Can you help


    me save a pot of orchid? I''m willing to pay $500,000! Orchidiance was a mysterious figure in the field of


    botany.It was said that years ago, there was a pot of orchid species named Cinnabar Red Frost that,


    for some reason, was withering day by day.Its owner could only post about it on the Inte and ask for


    help.Aizen named Orchidiance told the owner that the pot of orchid was sick, and prescribed two


    doses of herbal medicine.The owner was so desperate that she could only make a Hail Mary effort and


    use the prescription on the pot of orchid, but in the end, the pot of orchid actually came back to life!


    Orchidiance became famous in the world of orchids as a result.As long as Tina managed to please


    Mrs.Hunt, she would definitely be able to sow discord between her and Justin with regard to his


    marriage ns!! Besides, there were moral issues with Nora herself, too! She was saddled with a child,


    yet she wanted to marry into the Hunts? She must be dreaming! At the Andersons¡¯.


    Nora, who had just reached home, tossed her cell phone aside and went to take a shower.


    When she came back, she noticed that she had received a private message on a website where she


    had registered an ount in the past.


    The private message read: ''Can you help me save a pot of orchid? I''m willing to pay $500,000!¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Nora raised her brows.


    This identity of hers had actuallye very out of the blue.


    Cherry had stumbled upon a botany website when they were living abroad.


    There, she had pointed at a pot of orchid covered in spots and asked her to treat its illness.


    That was why she had registered an ount there.


    At that time, Cherry was only three years old, so she thought that the spots on the flower were there


    because it was sick, just like when a person developed spots on their skin.


    When she nced at the flower, she found that it was indeed sick, and needed some traditional


    medicine remedies for it to recover.


    Bored and itching to test her skills, she left a message on the forum post.


    She gave the owner a form for a traditional medicine remedy and told her to spray the flowers with


    the remedy once a day, and said that the nt would get better after a week.


    Responding to forum posts required ount registration, so she had casually registered with the alias


    Orchidiance.


    After all, she was making orchids glow with youth and radiance once more! She didn''t pay any more


    attention to the matter after she sent the message.


    Unexpectedly, the original poster reappeared a weekter and said that Orchidiance really was a


    master at nt cultivation because she had solved the problem! Afterward, the group of orchid lovers


    started to ask her for help.


    She would help them out once in a while if she noticed their requests for help when she was in a good


    mood.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And indeed, her remedies were effective every time.


    Gradually, she became famous in the circle of orchid enthusiasts.


    However, this was the first time someone had so tantly asked to buy her prescription.


    She opened up the private message on the website and looked at the pot of flowers that the other party


    had sent.


    The pot of orchid had be infested with tiny worms.


    However, this particr orchid species was very delicate, and even just a bit of careless touching could


    result in damage.


    Thus, insecticide was definitely a no-go as it would cause the flower to die together with the worms.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    That pot of flower probably wasn''t even worth $500,000.


    Besides, it wasn''t as if its cosmetic condition was particrly rare and hard to find.


    Yet that person was offering her $500,000 to buy the treatment prescription for it? They must be out of


    their mind because they might as well just buy a new pot of flowers instead.


    She closed the private message, went to bed, andy down to rest instead.


    In the vi in the suburbs.


    Justin looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman in front of him, only to see her smile immediately


    disappear after Tina left.


    She looked at him coldly.


    "Did she offend you?"


    Justin didn''t say anything but only made a calm sound of acknowledgment.


    The morous woman immediately said, "Hmph, I knew it.Otherwise, why would youe to my


    ce for no rhyme or reason? After all, I''m an abandoneddy of the wealthy.Who would even think of


    me?"


    Justin cast his eyes down.


    "Don''t say that.¡± The morous woman had a very weird temperament.


    She replied, "It remains a fact, no matter whether I say it or not.¡± She looked at the flora and fauna at


    the side after she spoke.In stark contrast to her icy-cold attitude toward Justin, she treated the nts


    with tenderness and great care.


    She said, "You can go if there''s nothing important.I''m already so old and I don''t have much money,


    either.What can she possibly gain from me? I just like caring for these flowers, that''s all.Are you saying


    that I can''t even associate with an outsider because of you?"


    Justin looked at her from the back and let out a soft sigh.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    However, the beautiful woman ignored him and started to hum a melody instead.


    She was wearing a long-sleeved dress.


    Looking at her from the back as she busied herself in the greenhouse, there was some retro charm to


    her.


    Justin watched her for a very long time before he finally sighed and said, "I came because I wanted to


    tell you that Ch...I mean, Pete has started doing game live-streams.You can have a look if you''re free"


    The morous woman curled her lip disdainfully.


    "Why would I want to look at him? I hate children the most!"


    Justin fell silent for a moment.


    Seeing that she wasn''t intending to turn back at all, he said, "Then I''m leaving.If you need anything,


    you can let me...let Sean know.¡¯


    The woman had never taken the initiative to approach him before.


    Busying herself in the greenhouse, she ignored him, acting as if she didn''t hear him at all.


    Justin could only get up and leave the greenhouse.


    It was only after he left that the beautiful woman slowly stood up straight atst.


    She took a deep breath and put down the pot of orchid in her hands.


    Mrs.Landis came over and helped her.


    "Ma''am, why are you even doing this?" The woman didn''t say anything.


    Mrs.Landis, however, picked up her cell phone and said, "Did Mr.Hunt say that the little mister has


    started live-streaming? Oh my, I''m going to have to check it out! Mr.Hunt even told me which live-


    streaming tform he¡¯s on.Huh? He only starts his live-stream at five or six in the evening.I''ll watch the


    old streams first."


    The morous woman continued to ignore her.


    Instead, she got up and went into the room.


    Mrs.Landis also went into the room with her cell phone.


    Cherry''s voice rang out as the videos yed: "Do you have something against the wild monsters?


    Have you decided to take up permanent residence in the wild?"


    The beautiful woman got angry.


    "Your phone is so noisy, Mrs.Landis!"


    However, Mrs.Landis acted as if she didn''t hear anything.


    She suddenly stood up and said, "Oh my, look at me and my memory! I''m making stew in the kitchen.I''ll


    go and make some small bruschetta for you, Ma¡®am.They will definitely taste great with the stewter!"


    She tossed the phone on the coffee table and went to the kitchen.


    The sound of vegetables being chopped came from the kitchen.


    Only then did the beautiful woman open her eyes and peek at the phone.


    She turned and looked at the kitchen, upon which Mrs.Landis said, "I''ll need some time to prepare the


    dishes, Ma¡¯¡®am, so let''s have dinner a littleter!"


    The beautiful woman''s eyes lit up, though she said disdainfully, "I''m going to starve to death if it''s too


    late! Why am I so unlucky? Even my caregiver can''t make me dinner on time every day! To think she''s


    even nning to patronize me with just some bread and soup!"


    Mrs.Landis couldn''t help butugh.


    "What am I to do when we''re the only ones here? Would you be able to finish it if I cook a feast? Well,


    neither can I! That would be a waste of food!"


    Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of vegetables being diced continued.


    The morous woman shifted over to where Mrs.Landis¡¯ phone was, craned her neck, and looked


    over.


    There actually wasn''t a profile photo on the live-stream page! Here, have a negative review! But...


    When had Pete actually be this witty and sharp -tongued? Even his voice as he dissed people


    sounded so pleasant to the ears! Before she knew it, Mrs.Landis suddenly came out of the kitchen with


    a bowl of stew.


    The morous woman got such a huge shock that she immediately retracted her head and pretended


    to look like she was looking for something.


    She asked, "Where did I put my ring, Mrs.Landis? Huh? You''re done with the stew so soon?"


    "..It''s been an hour, Ma¡¯am ¡°  replied Mrs.Landis.


    The morous woman froze.


    How did time suddenly pass so quickly while she was listening to Pete dissing others? Early next


    morning, after the morous woman got out of bed and had breakfast, she suddenly stood up and


    instructed Mrs.Landis, "Take that pot of A Glimpse of Blood with you, Mrs.Landis.Let''s go out and have


    a stroll.¡± Mrs.Landis nodded.


    "Okay!"


    The two left the house and walked about in the quiet residential area.


    The ce was next to mountains andkes, and the temperature and humidity levels there were just


    right.


    It was a very suitable ce for one to stay at in their old age.


    The two of them walked to a pond in the garden.


    The morous woman suddenly said, "Toss that pot of A Glimpse of Blood into the water.¡¯ Mrs.Landis


    was taken aback.


    However, the next moment, she eximed in shock, "But Ma''am! This is your favorite pot of flowers!"


    The morous woman stared ahead of her.


    "Throw it away Mrs.Landis bit her lip.¡±


    "Ma''am, I know you''re soft-hearted despite the things you say, so you don''t want to associate with


    Ms.York anymore, for fear that she would bring trouble to Mr.Justin.But we can still try and think of


    other solutions.There''s no need to give up!"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The morous woman sighed.


    "The sight of the flower makes me want to do my absolute best to save it.How am I supposed to refuse


    entry to Ms.York and leave the flower to die when shees again? I might as well just throw the pot


    of flowers away, then.Out of sight, out of mind!"


    Mrs.Landis¡¯ heart ached as she looked at her.


    Even her eyes had reddened.


    The morous woman''s name was Iris Hunt, and she was originally the eldest daughter-inw of


    direct lineage in the Hunts, the most influential family in New York.


    By right, she should have been the most dazzling and enviable person.


    But unexpectedly, after the marriage...


    For Justin''s sake, she was adamant about not having excessive contact with him.


    She had been living here ever since she moved out of the Hunts¡¯ residence, and had put all of her


    sentiments for Justin and Pete into the flowers and nts here.


    The pot of A Glimpse of Blood was the first pot of orchid that she had taken care of back then.


    Perhaps even Justin himself didn''t remember it anymore, but it was one of the first few potted flowers


    and nts that he had given her.


    Iris had treated it very delicately all this time and even personally taken care of it.


    Therefore, the potted orchid wasn''t just Iris¡¯ treasure, but it also contained all of her sentiments for her


    son and grandson.


    But perhaps the potted orchid had gotten old and reached the end of its lifespan, it started to wilt this


    year and even became infested with worms at the roots.


    Iris had tried many ways, but she simply couldn''t cure it.


    To make matters worse, this pot of orchid was very hard to take care of.


    Just as she was feeling troubled over it, Tina had visited, iming that she was there to give Iris a


    routine health checkup.


    Doctors went to the Hunts regrly to conduct physical examinations for them every month.


    The attending physician had suddenly changed to Tina this month.


    No one suspected anything initially, but when Tina saw the flowers, she suddenly started talking about


    orchids.


    This made Iris sit up in attention.


    After it caught her interest, the two of them started chatting.


    Mrs.Landis had never heard Iris talk that much all these years.


    Many of Tina''s opinions with regard to orchid care gained lris'' approval, making her nod frequently.


    Mrs.Landis had thought that Iris had finally found someone whom she could talk to.


    But who would have thought that Justin woulde over ? The sight of Justin had immediately made


    Tina timid and fainthearted.


    When she thought of the sudden change of doctors this month, Mrs.Landis understood everything right


    away.


    Given how clever Iris was, how could she possibly not understand when even Mrs.Landis had figured it


    out? That was how it had led to the conversation the day before.


    To be honest, it didn''t actually really matter even if they allowed Tina to stay.


    What could she possibly make use of Iris for? Besides, she could also keep herpany and chat with


    her.


    However, despite saying all those selfish things, Iris had thrown the pot of flowers away the very next


    moment.


    Her love as a mother made Mrs.Landis feel like crying.


    "Tsk, it''s just a worldly possession. What''s the big deal?"


    Seeing that Mrs.Landis¡¯ eyes were all red, Iris pretended to be alright and waved at her.


    She got up and said, "Throw it away.I''ll go to the front and look around the ce there.


    She was clearly reluctant to part with the flowers, yet she still said that.


    It was exactly this behavior of hers that made Mrs.Landis¡¯ heart break.


    Mrs.Landis lowered her head.


    Suddenly, she hid the potted orchid behind some tall rocks.


    Iris might have made a temporary misjudgment, but she mustn''t make the wrong decision too.


    She would find an opportunity to tell Justin about it instead.


    Given how influential he was, wasn''t curing a pot of orchid something as easy as pie for him? Iris didn''t


    want to tell Justin about it, lest it displeased that woman and caused trouble for Justin as a result.


    But the pot of orchid mustn''t be thrown away! Mrs.Landis made up her mind.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes and went after Iris.


    When the two got home, Iris immediately said listlessly, "I¡¯ m going upstairs to rest.Don''t disturb me if


    there''s nothing important."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    Mrs.Landis knew that Iris ultimately still couldn''t bear to part with the potted orchid, so she had be


    sad.


    Mrs.Landis sighed.


    The doorbell rang at this point.


    Mrs.Landis walked over to the door and opened it.


    Tina was standing outside.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said with a big smile, "Hello, Mrs.Landis.Mrs.Hunt must be waiting for me, right? I racked my


    brains after I went homest night and thought of something that we can try! To be honest, orchids are


    just like human beings.We¡ª"


    Before she could finish, though, Mrs.Landis interrupted her.


    "I''m sorry, Ms.York, but Ma¡¯am is tired today, so she''s resting at the moment.She won''t be seeing any


    guests today.As for the pot of flowers you mentioned...Sigh, it unfortunately withered this morning, it''s


    already dead.¡¯¡¯ Tina''s pupils shrank.


    "What? That...That''s impossible..."


    Mrs.Landis sighed and said, "Yes, Ma''am is very sad because of it.I think you''d bettere back


    another day instead"


    Tina asked, "How about I go in andfort Mrs.Hunt a little?"


    "No, it''s alright.She needs rest ¡®¡¯ Mrs.Landis didn''t give Tina another chance to speak.


    She closed the door right after saying that.


    Outside, Tina clenched her fists in anger as she stared at the door.


    She had already asked around¡ªMrs.Hunt loved orchids the most, and was someone that regarded her


    flowers as her very life itself! So, why was she adopting such an attitude instead? What a letdown!


    But...If Mrs.Hunt refused to meet her today, then she would juste again the next day.


    With that in mind, Tina turned and left.


    Upstairs.


    On the balcony, Iris watched Tina leave with an awful look on her countenance.


    She said, "Did you see that? That woman is not as harmless as she looks."


    Mrs.Landis scoffed, "That bit of skill is nothing in front of a sly old fox like you.To be honest, though, it


    doesn''t really matter even if you let her spend some time with you and chat with you, Ma¡®am¡± Iris


    stretched.


    "Forget it.I only had a good time chatting with her yesterday because some of her opinions are the


    same as Orchidiance''s.You can say I''m half a fan of Orchidiance.That''s why I enjoyed the chat."


    "Orchidiance? The master orchid breeder?"


    "Yes.¡± Iris sighed.


    "If only I could talk to her about taking care of orchids.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Landis said, "If we can ask her for advice,


    maybe there''ll be hope for that pot of orchid!"


    Iris was a little taken aback to hear that.


    She had already be ustomed to dealing with everything herself and had never thought of


    asking others for help.


    Even Tina''s offer to help was something that the woman had delivered to her doorstep on her own.


    She suddenly regretted her actions a little.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? If we hadn''t thrown that pot of flowers out, I could''ve asked


    Orchidiance for advice on the Inte!" Mrs.Landisughed.


    "I knew you would regret it! I didn''t throw it away! I''ll bring it back for you right away!"


    "Go, go!"


    "Look over there, Nora! There''s a stream there! And even a rockery!"


    Tanya tugged the sleepy Nora''s arm excitedly.


    Nora yawned and said, "Oh, the ce is passable, I guess.¡¯¡¯ She yawned again after she spoke.


    She had rarely woken up this early in her entire life! Tanya, however, didn''t seem to have any idea what


    sleepiness was.


    She broke into a smile and said, "Right? I intend to buy a vi here! You and Cherry can also move in


    in the future!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Hm? You''re moving out of the Andersons''?"


    Tanya smiled and replied, "You''re part of the Andersons, but I''m not.It doesn''t make sense for me to


    keep on staying at the Andersons¡¯¡¯.


    ¡°Besides, I''m not nning to leave anymore.If I stay, I''ll have to find somece to live and settle down


    eventually.¡¯ Nora was surprised.


    "You aren''t leaving anymore?"


    "Yeah, I''m not leaving anymore."


    Tanya walked ahead of her and said, "I''ll look for my child in the States! I have a feeling I will find the


    child someday!"


    At the mention of searching for her child, Nora dropped her perfunctory act for once and said with


    certainty, "You''ll definitely find the child"


    She and Tanya had met when they were searching for their children abroad.


    Therefore, she and Tanya understood each other especially well.


    In the midst of her thoughts, Tanya suddenly pointed at a pot of orchid behind the tall rocks in front.


    She said, "Hey, look at that.What''s that?"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Nora looked over and saw that a pot of worm-infested orchid had been discarded in the corner.


    The orchid was in a pot, so it was obvious that someone had abandoned it.


    That pot of flowers...


    Nora frowned.


    It was the same pot of orchid that the person had sent her a private message about, asking her for help


    with it! The two went over.


    Tanya bent over, picked up the pot of orchid, and examined it carefully.


    "This pot of flowers looks quite pretty."


    Of course, it was pretty.


    It was obvious at a nce that the pot of flowers had been meticulously taken care of for many years


    as someone''s priceless treasure.


    It was just a shame that it had be infested with worms.


    But wasn''t its owner a little too heartless? They had discarded the flowers just because she hadn''t


    replied to them? However, Nora understood the next moment.


    The worms on the flowers were contagious.


    Should they remain in the greenhouse with other flowers, they would probably spoil the other flowers


    too.


    What a shame.


    Tanya held the pot and said, "It just so happens that I don''t have any flowers in my new home.Let''s use


    this as decoration.How do we get rid of the worms on it?"


    Tanya had already bought the vi.


    They were here to take a look around today.


    Nora thought for a moment.


    Since Tanya liked the flowers, then this meant that they were fated to be.


    Thus, she said, "Let me do it."


    Tanya nodded.


    The two of them continued to walk ahead.


    After strolling around half of the residentialplex, even though Tanya ¡®s long and slender legs were


    still moving, she was alreadyining, "The residentialplex is too big.I shouldn''t have


    suggested bringing you around and should''ve driven instead"


    Nora ignored her.


    The two walked and walked until Tanya worked up a sweat .


    Only then did they arrive at the door of Vi No.10.


    Tanya unlocked the door with her fingerprint and said, "The people that used to live in the vi were


    mostly artists.


    When I bought the house, the formerndlord warned me not to mess with the residents of Vi No.9.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Why?" Tanya exined, "He said that she was a middle-aged woman with an especially strange


    temperament.Also, she likelyes from quite the background, because she has a lot of hidden


    bodyguards protecting her in the surroundings!"


    Nora, The vis were in the suburbs.


    Although it looked pretty good, it actually wasn''t that expensive due to its location.


    While the environment was passable as a retirement home, the medical conditions weren''t.


    As an ordinary residence, it was too far from the city.


    Tanya had only chosen this ce because this was all she could afford with her years of savings.


    So, just which influential person was it who would choose to live here? She shook her head and didn''t


    pay any more attention to the matter.


    Instead, she followed Tanya into the room.


    However, Nora raised her eyebrows a little after she did.


    The vi was decorated exquisitely in a country style, Tanya''s favorite.


    But as far as Nora knew, such decor cost at least $300,000 to $500,000! Together with the vi itself...


    How did Tanya buy it at a million dors? She had checked the prices of the vis nearby they all cost


    about 1.2 million dors each.


    Tanya said that because thendlord was in a hurry to sell the house, he had set a low asking price.


    She only had about a million dors, so it was just right for her.


    Added to this the interior decor and furnishings, there was no way anyone could buy the house for less


    than two million dors! Moreover, it wasn''t hard to sell the houses in the area.


    After all, they were high-end properties, and the vis were indeed pretty good.


    She couldn''t help but think that there was definitely something going on here.


    Tanya, who was unaware of the ongoings involved, was walking around excitedly.


    There were three floors in the vi.


    The first floor consisted of a living room and a room for domestic helpers.


    The second floor consisted of three bedrooms, while the third floor could be used as a study or storage


    room.


    Tanya went upstairs excitedly.


    She said to Nora, "Do you know what I like the most about this ce? This! Take a look, Nora!"


    Nora looked over to see that the two rooms on the third floor had been merged into a practice room.


    Mirrors covered the walls on all four sides, which made it very suitable for...


    "This is my dance practice room!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tanya slipped into the practice room on her toes.


    Shelooked around with a smile and said, "The previous owner¡¯s girlfriend was a dancer, so he specially


    bought this house.And here too..."


    She went out, pointed to the third room, and said, "This is the bathroom and dressing room.After


    dancing, I can just go in to shower and wash off all the stinky sweat.There''s also a huge jacuzzi inside!


    Haha, the property agent said that the previous owner originally nned to use it as a shared bathtub


    for him and his girlfriend, so they left it unused in the end after the renovation.Well, I''m the one who


    gets to use it now!"


    Nora, Tanya''s favorite dance practice room, Tanya''s favorite country-style interior decor, and a two-


    person bathtub...


    All of this made her absolutely convinced that something was up with the house.


    There weren''t that many coincidences in this world.


    However, upon seeing how excited Tanya was, she didn''t want to be a wet nket, either.


    Thus, she merely raised her brows, took out her cell phone, and hacked into the property agency''s


    system.


    She found the previous owner in the house''s transactional details.


    The man had a very ordinary name¡ªGary Long.


    Nora ¡°..."


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little, and she couldn''t help feeling that she must have been thinking


    too much.


    When she was about to exit the page, something suddenly urred to her and she scrolled up.


    Sure enough, she found a familiar name¡ªJoel Smith.


    Nora,''¡¯???"


    Joel had transferred the ownership rights to Gary.


    Then, in under half a month, Gary sold it to Tanya.


    As expected, how could there possibly be this many coincidences in the world? She lifted her head


    again and looked at Tanya¡ªonly to see that she was already spinning around excitedly in the dance


    practice room.


    Nora hesitated for a moment.


    After a short internal struggle, she decided not to do anything about it in the end.


    If she were to tell Tanya about it, given how stubbornlypetitive she was, she would definitely return


    the house.


    Returning the house was equivalent to a breach of contract, which would require her to pay a great


    amount as damages.


    On top of that, there were also various fees involved.


    Most importantly, through the house, as well as how meticulously and thoughtfully Joel had handled the


    matter, Nora could tell with her keen senses that there might still exist possibilities between the two of


    them.


    Therefore, she''d better just not say anything unnecessary! In the midst of her thoughts, Tanya walked


    out of the dance practice room and said, "Never mind, I''m not dancing anymore.It''s not like you''re


    doing it with me anyway, so it''s really boring.Nora, didn''t you say just now that you can cure that pot of


    flowers? Hurry up and do it! I''ll take it as a housewarming gift from you!"


    Nora, That pot of flowers was worth $300,000.


    One had to hand it to her for being able to bring herself to ask for a housewarming gift worth $300,000.


    She said, "I''ll need 100 grams of rice vinegar, 100 grams of baking soda, wormwood¡­¡±


    She went downstairs after listing a few items.


    After looking around the house, she actually found them all in the kitchen.


    Tanyaughed and said, "The previous owner said that his girlfriend was supposed to return from


    abroad half a month ago.They were nning to get married, so he bought a lot of everyday necessities


    for the house.But in the end, the girlfriend didn¡¯te back, and the two of them broke up, so these


    everyday necessities alle to me now! Let me see, there are two cartons of milk in the fridge.They


    are about to expire, so let''s have one eachter."


    Nora, Wasn''t Joel Smith a little too virtuous? The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    Then, she started to get busy.


    Outside, Mrs.Landis walked past their vi.


    She ran over to the rocks but didn''t see the pot of orchid.


    She was terribly rmed and frightened, but there weren''t any surveince cameras there, so she


    didn''t know who had taken it away, either.


    Iris was surely going to be really heartbroken now.


    While she was thinking about it, she suddenly smelled something pungent and piercing.


    She turned and saw two girlsing out of Vi No.10 with a pot of flowers in their hands.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    "Damn, it smells so pungent!" Tanya spoke brashly and without reservations.


    "My favorite perfume scent has been totally overwhelmed!" Nora nced at her.


    "That''s why I said we should do it outdoors.You''re the one who insisted on doing it indoors.¡±


    "That was because I thought we could sit in the room, wasn''t it? Come on, let''s move to the


    yard.Where should we put it?" Nora looked around and found a small marble table in the yard.


    She walked over, put the orchid down, and started to spray the potion, that she had concocted, on it


    again.


    While she was carefully spraying the potion all around the flower, she suddenly heard an angry shout.


    "Stop!" Nora was taken aback.


    Both she and Tanya looked at the door to see Mrs.Landis with her hands on her hips.


    As though an old mother hen guarding her chick, she rushed over and stood in front of them.


    "What are you trying to do to the pot of flowers?"


    Nora ¡®''???"


    Tanya,¡¯¡¯???"


    The two looked at Mrs.Landis.


    They hadn''t shut the gates when they came in just now, so the woman hade in just like that.


    Who was she, though? They were wondering about it when Mrs.Landis said, "That pot of flowers


    belongs to me!"


    Realization dawned upon Tanya.


    "Oh, I see.I found the pot of flowers in the garden and thought that the person who discarded it didn''t


    want it anymore, so I brought it back!"


    At the sight of how lifeless the pot of flowers was, Mrs.Landis panicked at once.


    "Why wouldn''t we want it? Do you know what this is or not? Also, how can you bring this pot of orchid


    back with you so carelessly when it''s so expensive?"


    Tanya replied sheepishly, "How expensive can it be? I thought it was a bonsai tree!"


    Mrs.Landis,¡¯¡¯..."


    She stepped forward.She was about to take the flowerpot when Nora suddenly stopped her.She said,


    "You im that this pot of flowers belongs to you, but do you have any proof?"


    This particr pot of flowers was worth a lot of money, so she was guarding against strangers who


    might be trying to scam them out of it.


    Besides, going by how old Mrs.Landis looked, she didn''t seem like someone that would go online to


    approach her for help on treating the nt.


    After all, the elderly didn''t go online very much.


    Additionally, only a minority of people would visit that forum.


    Mrs.Landis was taken aback.


    "Do I have to prove it?"


    "Of course.¡± Nora said unhurriedly, "Otherwise, how would I know whether or not you''re really the


    owner of this pot of flowers?"


    Mrs.Landis, That was true.


    She could understand why she would have such concerns.


    But how was she going to prove it? Nora said, "This pot of flowers¡¯ buds are not quite the same color


    as other flowers.You just need to tell me what color they are."


    Mrs.Landis,¡±!!!"


    Now, that put her in a spot.


    She hurriedly said, "Wait a minute.I''ll go and ask Ma''am."


    "Okay"


    Mrs.Landis walked toward the exit, but after taking a couple of steps, she turned back and added,


    "Don''t spray anything on it anymore, though.These flowers are very delicate.Got it?"


    Nora nodded again.


    After Mrs.Landis left and went out of sight, she picked up the spray bottle again and continued to spray


    the potion she had just concocted onto the flowers.


    "Didn''t she say that this pot of flowers is very expensive ?" asked Tanya.


    Nora nodded.


    "Uh-huh.That''s why I have to help them save it.Otherwise, they''ll throw it away again."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tanya,¡¯¡¯..."


    A short whileter, they heard hasty footsteps at the gates .


    Mrs.Landis''s voice rang out the next moment.


    "This is the house, Ma¡®am! Watch your step!"


    A beautiful and dazzling figure slowly walked in along with those words.


    The sight of her took Nora and Tanya, both big beauties, by surprise.


    They felt as if they had suddenly been dazzled.


    The woman walking in had an oval-shaped face, fair skin, andrge eyes.


    She wore a long-sleeved dress that wrapped around her graceful curves, one couldn''t tell any signs of


    age on her face at all.


    She wore her hair in big, loose curls draped gracefully behind her shoulders.


    She looked just like an elf that had stepped out of a European painting and identally entered the


    human world.


    Tanya couldn''t resist poking Nora and remarking, "She''s so beautiful!"


    Nora nodded.


    The two wanted to continue, but Mrs.Landis had spotted the spray bottle in Nora''s hand.


    She then looked at the pot of flowers and found that all the flowers had been sprayed with some kind of


    dark mixture.


    She panicked at once and said, "Didn''t I already tell you not to spray anything on it anymore? Why did


    you continue to spray the mixture on it?! You...What you''re doing is going to kill our flowers! Or is it


    because you don''t want to return it to us? Do you have any idea who the leader of our family is?"


    Tanya hurriedly waved and said, "No, we''re definitely giving it back.I didn''t know it was so expensive


    when I picked it up."


    lris frowned, but she said, "Stop that, Mrs.Landis."


    Mrs.Landis, however, wasn''t convinced.


    "Ma''am, they are obviously the ones who mistreated your flowers..." Iris shook her head.


    "It no longer belonged to us the moment you discarded it and someone else picked it up.We should


    already count ourselves lucky that they are willing to return it!" Mrs.Landis was awfully indignant.


    Tanya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We didn''t mean it, Madam.We were treating the flowers¡¯ illness" Iris let out a sigh.


    "The treatment method is too extreme.The smell of vinegar was simply too strong.How could orchids


    possibly withstand it? Tanya wasn''t versed in medical theory, so she didn''t say anything.¡± Nora, on the


    other hand, said, "I reckon the worms will be gone with another couple of sprays."


    Mrs.Landis reprimanded her.


    "You''re pretty confident, aren ¡®t you! Ma''am has already been trying to treat that pot of flowers for half a


    month, but the flowers have never looked so lifeless before.Just look at it¡ªthe petals are already


    drooping! It lookspletely listless.You shouldn''t have messed around with it if you aren''t


    professionals!"


    "Mrs.Landis!" lris reprimanded her again.


    "Never mind, let''s just bring the flowers back.Mrs.Landis went forward indignantly and picked up the pot


    of flowers.¡± As she did, she nagged, "Just how much effort have you put into this pot of flowers? You


    couldn''t even bear to watch when we threw it away, nor did I dare to really throw it away.Who knew that


    it would end up being destroyed in their hands instead? Seriously!"


    Iris shook her head and told her not to say any more.


    The two then left with the flowers.


    When they reached the gates, Mrs.Landis could still be heard saying, "If the flowers die tomorrow, I''m


    going toe and look for them!"


    "Never mind.As they say, what is yours will be yours, and what isn''t will never be"


    The middle-aged woman''s voice sounded very pleasant, and the way she spoke sounded as if she was


    reciting a poem.


    It was just that her demeanor was cold and indifferent, making her look like someone who wasn''t a part


    of the mundane world.


    It was only when the two left that Tanya finally swallowed hard and said, "No wonder people say that


    beauty isn''t just skin-deep.Thatdy''s physique is too beautiful! I wonder how old she is, though.Since


    she''s being addressed as ¡®Ma''am¡¯, then she must be at least thirty, right? But she doesn''t really look


    like it, either..."


    Nora couldn''t tell how old the woman was, either, mainly because she was a perfectbination of


    innocence and femininity, which made people overlook her age.


    Tanya said, "I''m going to ask around and see which family she''s from¡­¡±


    After they brought the pot of flowers back home, Mrs.Landis took a piece of wet tissue, and carefully


    and gently wiped off the residual medicinal potion on the leaves and petals.


    It was just a shame that even though the potion was too pungent, the flowers were so delicate that she


    couldn''t wash them.


    Thus, even though she had already wiped the potion off, it still smelled of vinegar.


    Mrs.Landis sighed.


    Iris even put down the tissue, got up, and went upstairs.


    "Forget it,¡¯¡¯ she said.


    She couldn''t sleep well that night because the pot of flowers kept haunting her in her sleep.


    As a result, she felt like she had only just fallen asleep when she heard Mrs.Landis¡¯ shout of surprise.


    "Ma¡®am! Q-quick! Get up and look at the flowers!!"


    Iris sat up abruptly.


    What had happened to the flowers? Could they have...withered? And died?

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    She had only discarded the flowers away the day before in a moment of impulse.


    Later, when Mrs.Landis told her that she hadn''t really thrown it away, Iris had been overjoyed.


    It was the things that one recovered after losing that they cared about the most.


    She grabbed the pajamas next to her, put them on, and walked out of the room barefooted, making a


    beeline for the greenhouse.


    Mrs.Landis was standing next to the pot of flowers.


    At the sight of her, she panicked at once.


    "Oh dear, look at you, ma¡¯am..."


    She took a pair of slippers and gave them to Iris, who rushed over to the pot of flowers eagerly.


    The pungent smell was still there, but the worms on the nt were gone.


    Although the flowers still looked lifeless, they weren''t dead.


    Mrs.Landis pointed to it.


    "The worms are really gone.Has the pot of flowers recovered?" Iris shook her head.


    She stared at the pot of flowers with a frown and said, "No, not exactly.The worms have indeed been


    driven away, but the flowers have also been contaminated by the mixture, so they may also wither.¡¯¡¯


    This was the reason why she had refrained from using pesticides even after such a long time.


    All pesticides had harmful effects on the flowers.


    Orchids were simply too delicate! That was why she had been so hesitant and hadn''t dared to use it all


    this time.


    But in the end, a young missy living next door had used it on the flowers instead, sigh! Mrs.Landis


    turned the pot of flowers around and examined it.


    She said, "Ma''am, the flowers look like they are in better condition than before to me, though? Think


    about it - it also looked terribly lifeless when it was still infested with worms, but it seems alright today?


    This pot of flowers isn''t as delicate as we imagined after all!"


    Iris frowned.


    Mrs.Landis marveled at the sight.


    "That young missy''s remedy from yesterday surprisingly saved the flowers! Haha, maybe the pot of


    flowers would have already recovered by now if you had used pesticides on it five days ago! You were


    just too scared and too distressed about it.That''s why you didn''t dare to do it!" Iris hesitated for a


    moment.


    "Really? But I remember that it was exactly because I used pesticides that a pot of flowers I once had,


    had died.The flowers became rotten, and even the roots were damaged and couldn''t grow anymore."


    Mrs.Landis was in a very good mood.


    She said, "But that was a different species of flowers.Maybe that pot of flowers just didn''t have enough


    vitality and life force.This pot of flowers here is chock full of vitality, though!"


    Iris also nodded.


    "Yes, let''s watch over it today!"


    "Okay!"


    The pot of flowers remained half-dead the whole day.


    Iris watered it regrly and let it bask in the sun.


    This continued until the third day when the pot of flowers actually survived!


    "Ma''am, this pot of orchid is no way near as delicate as you Say it is! Look at how hardy it is! It''s still


    doing fine even though that young missy was spraying vinegar on it that day!"


    Mrs.Landis walked around happily in the greenhouse with a spray bottle filled with water.


    She said, "Actually, maybe these flowers are just like people.It''s easier to keep them alive by letting


    them grow in the wild instead of cultivating them so carefully!"


    Iris felt that her words had some truth to them.


    She went one round in the greenhouse but suddenly stopped in front of a pot of dark purple


    chrysanthemums.


    She pushed the soil aside and inspected it carefully, upon which she was shocked.


    "Mrs.Landis! This pot of flowers has been infected!" Mrs.Landis walked over at once when she heard


    her.


    Sure enough, she spotted a few small ck worms crawling around on the chrysanthemum buds.


    However, it seemed like it had only just been infected, so they weren''t many.


    However, the worms must have alreadyid eggs on the flowers, so it was impossible to remove them


    all without the use of pesticides.


    Iris frowned.


    Mrs.Landis suggested, "Why don''t we also give it a go, Ma¡®am?"


    Iris wondered out loud.


    "But I clearly remember that the flowers I used pesticides on in the past had died!" Mrs.Landis pointed


    at the pot of A Glimpse of Blood and said, "I remember you said that this pot of flowers is an


    exceptionally delicate type.Since even it can recover, this pot of chrysanthemums will definitely recover,


    too!"


    Iris looked at the pot of A Glimpse of Blood that had returned to standing straight and glowing with


    vigor.


    Atst, she sighed and said, "Alright."


    She took out the pesticide she had bought, diluted it, and sprayed it gently on the chrysanthemum


    buds.


    The little worms fled all about as if they had just met with their natural enemy.


    Unfortunately, they fell onto the leaves after inching away just a couple of steps, unable to move


    anymore.


    Mrs.Landis eximed in approval, "Isn''t the insecticide much better than the vinegar she used? And


    there isn''t much of a smell, either.Vinegar simply smells too strong! And it''s sour, too.Take a look at this


    instead - the pesticide has already killed off the worms so soundlessly..."


    Iris was rather worried, though.


    "Surely nothing will go wrong, right?" She felt rather uneasy.


    Mrs.Landisughed and said, "Even the young missy next door can cure a pot of flowers so easily, let


    alone you, Ma¡¯ am.Have a little confidence in yourself!"


    " Alright, then" She looked at the dark purple chrysanthemums.


    When she saw how they didn''t seem like they were affected, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She ced the infected pot of chrysanthemums outside and kept it away from the other flowers.


    It should be fine after doing that.


    With that in mind, Iris went back into the house.


    However, when Iris woke up the next day and went to check on the pot of chrysanthemums, she was


    stunned! The pot of chrysanthemums had actually wilted! Additionally, the flower that she had


    specifically sprayed with pesticide the day before was already half-rotten! Not only was it drooping, but


    its petals had also fallen off, and it looked half-dead.


    Iris???


    Mrs.Landis was also stunned at the sight.


    "H-how can this be?" Iris panicked.


    "What should I do?"


    Mrs.Landis was perplexed.


    "This shouldn''t be, though.Ma ¡®am, that young missy easily saved your pot of A Glimpse of Blood just


    by messing around a little.Why did this pot of flowers turn out like this instead?"


    As soon as she said that, Iris''s head whipped up abruptly.


    "Perhaps...that young missy wasn''t just messing around?" Mrs.Landis was taken aback.


    "What do you mean by that, Ma¡¯am?" Iris stood up straight.


    Her big beautiful eyes were full of shock and astoundment.


    She replied, "It means that young missy is actually a master orchid breeder! Come on, Mrs.Landis!


    Let''s go next door and ask for advice!"


    Mrs.Landis nodded.


    The two went next door, but even after knocking on the door for a long time, no one opened the door.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mrs.Landis panicked.


    "Why isn''t she opening the door? Surely she lives here, right?" Iris took a deep breath.


    "Call the property management office and ask for her number."


    "Okay¡± Meanwhile, Tanya was on a stroll with Nora and Pete outside.


    Tanya was very smug as she looked at the scenery in the viplex.


    "Isn''t the ce big, Pete?"


    Pete replied ¡®¡¯...It''s okay, I guess.It''s about the same size as my garden.¡±


    "..Do you also have a stream in your garden?" asked Tanya.


    Pete nodded.


    "Yeah.There''s also a pond that draws water from the hot springs, so it''s possible to grow lotus flowers


    in there even in winter!"


    Tanya,"!!!"


    Pete let out a sigh.


    "Even though I''m already five and I jog in the manor every day, I still haven''t gone a full round around


    the manor" Tanya was rendered speechless with envy.


    "Stop.Don''t humblebrag anymore.¡¯¡¯ She waved and said, "Let''s go.We''ll drive straight to the vi.God-


    mom has her own home now, Pete! I''ll be living here in the future!"


    Pete nodded.


    "Okay."


    The group arrived at Tanya''s vi.


    As soon as the car stopped, Mrs.Landis ran over, grabbed Nora''s hand, and said, "Miss, help!"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Help? Tanya panicked.


    She urged, "Quick, Nora, go and have a look!"


    Might something have happened to that beautiful middle- ageddy? Nora had heard what Mrs.Landis


    said as soon as she got out of the car, so she was also a little taken aback.


    For some reason, she quite liked thatdy, so she nodded and said, "Lead the way."


    Pete, who was hiding in the car, looked at Mrs.Landis in confusion.


    Wasn''t she Mrs.Landis, his grandmother''s caregiver? He got out of the car as well.


    He was about to walk over when something suddenly urred to him if his grandmother saw him, then


    wouldn''t everything be exposed?


    He wasn''t worried about his grandmother''s health, though, because she underwent a health checkup


    every year! Moreover, the tyrant had assigned his grandmother bodyguards, who were all around the


    ce.


    If something had really happened, there was no way the bodyguards would be this quiet.


    Therefore, while Mrs.Landis was preupied and hadn''t noticed him yet, he grabbed Tanya''s hand


    and said, "Open the door first, God-mom.That kind of environment isn''t suitable for kids.I''ll wait for you


    and Mommy here.¡±


    Tanya ¡° ..."


    To think she didn''t even think as far ahead as a child.


    Nevertheless, she quickly came back to her senses, hurriedly opened the door, and let Pete in.


    Only then did she go after Nora.


    Two minutester.


    Inside the greenhouse, Tanya stared at the beautifuldy in front of her and the pot of flowers in her


    hand.


    She was stunned.


    "When you asked for help, you were talking about the pot of flowers?"


    The beautiful woman nodded.


    "Yes, of course.What else could I have been talking about?"


    Both Tanya and Nora fell silent.


    When the two of them heard Mrs.Landis¡¯ call for help, all they could think of was that something had


    happened to her.


    Now that they thought about it again, wasn''t it obvious? It wasn''t like Mrs.Landis knew Nora was a


    doctor after all! The corners of Tanya''s lips spasmed a little.


    "Then you should have been clearer about it.We ended up running all the way here." Mrs.Landis was


    terribly nervous.


    "These flowers are Ma¡¯am''s life itself.I wasn''t exaggerating when I asked for help!" Tanya didn''t say any


    more.


    As for Nora, she looked at the pot of flowers in Iris''s hand.


    It was likely infested with worms, but because they had used pesticides on it, the worms were gone.


    However, the flowers had also be damaged as a result.


    She frowned.


    "The pesticide has already prated deep into the flower.This flower can''t be saved anymore¡¯¡¯


    Mrs.Landis burst into tears.


    "It''s all my fault, ma¡®am.It''s all my fault! I saw that the young missy managed to save the flowers by


    spraying them with vinegar, so I thought that pesticide would also be okay.Sob...The vinegar clearly


    smelled even stronger and more pungent than the pesticide..."


    Tanya couldn''t stop herself from saying dryly, "Look at what you''re saying.Vinegar is edible, but is


    pesticide edible?"


    Her words made Mrs.Landis choke, but she kept her head lowered and wiped her tears.


    Iris had only made up her mind to use the pesticide because she had convinced her to.


    Even though she wouldn''t make herpensate for the flowers, it upset her to see Landis sad! She


    looked at Nora and asked, "Can you save this pot of flowers, Ms.Smith?"


    Iris''s brows were also knitted together, and she looked miserable.


    " I didn''t say that this pot of flowers is going to die¡± replied Nora.


    Both Mrs.Landis and Iris were taken aback at her words, and they looked at her.


    Only then did Nora slowly say, "You can''t keep this particr flower anymore, but the pot of flowers


    itself is still salvageable as long as you...¡¯¡¯


    She listed a few herbs and said, "Brew them until they fill up only three bowls of water.Dilute the


    solution and water the flowers with it after that, and this pot of flowers will be fine.Flowers will grow


    again after that."


    Iris was stunned when she heard her verbally listing the prescription so casually.


    Why did her method of using traditional medicine to treat flowers resemble Orchidiance''s style so


    much? But Orchidiance wasn''t based in the States! While Iris was wondering about it, she saw Nora


    yawn after she finished.


    Then, she slowly started to walk toward the door.


    "Just do as I say and everything will be fine.We''re heading back¡¯ Iris panicked.


    She rushed over to Nora, grabbed her, and said, "Ms.Smith, right? Let''s add each other on


    Messenger?"


    Nora;?"Iris smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t disturb you! At the most, I''ll only approach


    you when something goes wrong with my orchids."


    Nora ¡°..."


    She wanted to refuse.


    After all, the owner of Vi No.


    9 didn''t seem like anyone simple.


    She didn''t want to get into any trouble.


    But when she saw the anxious and eager look in Iris¡¯ eyes, as well as her beautiful, practically blemish-


    free, face, she suddenly couldn''t quite bring herself to.


    Cough.


    She would never admit that Cherry had actually inherited her love for pretty faces from her! She took


    out her cell phone and they added each other on Messenger.


    Only then did she go next door with Tanya.


    Mrs.Landis went out to buy the herbs that Nora had listed, so Iris was the only one in the vi for a


    while.


    She sat on the wooden chair in the yard and opened up Nora''s Facebook page.


    A master orchid breeder like her would definitely share a lot of tips about cultivating orchids, right?


    Unfortunately...


    her page was actually empty? Iris suspected that the young woman had filtered her out, so she scrolled


    up the page, upon which she found that the other party''s friend list was visible to her.


    In which case...So, Ms.Smith had never posted anything before? Just howzy of a person was she?


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    In the midst of her surprise, there was another knock on the door.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She subconsciously got up and walked over to open the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tina outside.


    Iris''s expression instantly turned cold.


    "What are you here for, Ms.York?"


    Tina replied, "I''m here to check up on your orchid for you, Mrs.Hunt.¡¯¡¯ Iris couldn''t help but smile upon


    hearing her reply.


    "No, it''s fine.Someone has already cured my orchid."


    Someone had already cured it? Tina was surprised.


    "How can that be?"


    She had asked for help on various websites and also approached several people who were experts on


    treating orchids¡¯ illnesses, but all of them had said that it was hopeless.


    How could it possibly have already recovered? She was still thinking about it when Iris smiled and


    asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Tina bit her lip.


    She assumed that Justin must have gotten an expert to look at the orchid, just so he could stop her


    from getting close to Iris.


    In any case, her original intention in pleasing Iris was just so she could...


    The look in Tina''s eyes darkened.


    Suddenly, she smiled and said, "Actually, I''m just here to inform you about something, Mrs.Hunt."


    Iris was a little surprised.


    "What?"


    Tina narrowed her eyes.


    "Do you know that your son has started dating a woman from a nobody family and made her his


    girlfriend?"


    Iris replied coldly, "I''m not interested to hear about that."


    Tina, however, smiled again and said, "You may not be interested to know about his girlfriend, but what


    about your grandson, the little Mr.Hunt? Are you not interested in knowing about him, either? Aren''t you


    afraid that that foresight-less woman will abuse your grandson after she marries into the family?"


    When Tina chatted with Iris in the past, she discovered that the woman was always trying to draw the


    topic to Pete and make her talk about him.


    Although she didn''t visit her grandson, she still liked him very much.


    Therefore, Tina used her trump card right away.


    "He''s after all not her real son, so she can only be his stepmother.Once she marries Mr.Hunt and bears


    him a son, do you think he would still keep his position as the heir to the family?" lris''s jaw tensed up.


    She didn''t intend to interfere with her son''s rtionships, nor would she be easily incited by someone''s


    mere words.


    However, this didn''t stand in the way of her investigating the other party''s background.


    "Who is she?" asked Iris.


    Tina answered excitedly, "Her name is Nora Smith.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Coincidentally, the girl next door who knew how to nt orchids also had the surname Smith, which


    made her have a good impression of the surname Smith.


    She lowered her eyes.


    "I understand.Is there anything else?"


    Tina was stunned by her light tone.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You don''t care?" Iris sneered.


    "I already said that I''m not interested in Justin''s matter.Ms.York, if you want to affect him by using me,


    you''ve made a wrong move.Goodbye."


    She did not give Tina a chance to speak again and closed the door.


    Tina, who was blocked outside, gritted her teeth in hatred as she looked at the door.


    She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath before walking out.


    When Mrs.Landis came back from grocery shopping, she happened to see Iris sitting on the swing in


    the courtyard in a daze.


    She was stunned and asked, "Ma¡®am, what''s wrong?"


    Iris sighed.


    "Justin is in love.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Landis was stunned.


    Then, she could not help but scold him.


    "This young master is too insensible! Since he''s in a rtionship, he should have brought that girl here


    to meet you! Really..." Iris lowered her eyes.


    "As long as he likes her, everything else is fine.I just feel that Pete is a little pitiful"


    Mrs.Landis knew that Iris had thought of herself.


    After hesitating for a while, she walked to her side and squatted down, holding her hand.


    "Ma''am, Young Master is not like that." Iris sneered.


    "He''s not.But in a family, the role of a mother is too important.Haven''t you heard of a saying? With a


    stepmother, you have a stepfather."


    Mrs.Landis was silent for a while.


    Ma''am was not like this in the past.


    When she trusted someone, she would trust them unconditionally.


    However, after what had happened to Sir, her heart hadpletely broken.


    So now, she didn''t trust any woman too much? However, Mrs.Landis also knew that the status of the


    person in charge of the wealthy families was important.


    It was like the throne of a country.


    If a young master got married and the wife gives birth to a new son, which mother would not be biased


    toward her own son? Not to mention, they still had to inherit the Hunts¡¯ business! Mrs.Landis sighed.


    "Ma¡¯am, Pete is actually autistic.It''s too demanding for him to take on the burden of a family.Didn''t


    Young Master say so? He never nned to let Little Young Master take over the Hunts.¡¯¡¯ Iris was


    stunned.


    Yeah.


    Pete had autism.


    Iris had seen Pete before.


    Half a year ago, she had secretly gone to see him and had seen that the child was alone and not very


    social.


    She had gone up to talk to him, but he had ignored her.


    She sighed.


    "Although that''s the case, if he¡¯s willing to be close to me and grow up with me, it might be the best way


    for everyone.But..."


    However, he was unwilling to follow her.


    She sighed again.


    After a while, she looked up and said, "Give Justin a call.Ask him to bring Pete to see me¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Landis


    nodded, wild with joy.


    This was the first time Ma''am had taken the initiative to look for Justin since she moved out of the


    Hunts.


    She hurriedly nodded.


    "Okay¡±


    She ran into her room to make a call, but Iris was still staring at the sky.She thought of when she was


    young...


    When she had found out that her husband had cheated on her, she was determined to get a divorce.


    Even if they were to get a divorce, she would definitely not be able to take her son away.


    After all, Justin''s grandfather was still around at that time and was the head of the Hunts.


    He had raised Justin himself and was wild with joy at his intelligence.


    He had carefully nurtured him.


    At that time, she felt that people should live for themselves.


    Therefore, even so, she was determined to get a divorce.


    At that time, Mrs.Hunt of the Hunts had let her go on a vacation for half a month.


    She would decide if she wanted a divorce after she returned.


    She had agreed, and thus, she left.


    However, she had not expected that after the biological mother left her son''s side, the mistress would


    visit her.


    When she was overseas and heard some news, she was once worried about Justin''s safety.


    However, she also knew that Justin was Mr.Hunt''s flesh and blood and that nothing would happen to


    him.


    With this thought in mind, she returned after ying overseas for a full 14 days.


    She was still determined to get a divorce.


    Her husband imed that he and his mistress were truly in love.


    Even if they did not get a divorce, the two of them would only have a marriage of convenience.


    She did not want such a marriage.


    She would rather withdraw and pursue her own happiness. The pride in her bones made her think of


    everything too simply.


    When she returned to the house, one she had not seen for half a month, she saw her family looking at


    her strangely.


    They whispered, "So pitiful.¡±


    Ma¡®am''s nickname is gone, and so is her son.


    At that time, she thought that the servants were saying that she would give her son to the Hunts as


    well.


    She did not think much of it and went straight to the study after entering.


    In the study, Mrs.Hunt and Mr.Hunt were both there.


    Her husband and his mistress were also there.


    The mistress held her big belly and knelt on the ground.


    Her husband was holding her hand and pleading with Mr.Hunt.


    "Dad! She didn''t do it on purpose.Let her get up!"


    Mr.Hunt smashed his teacup on the ground angrily.


    "If anything happens to Justin, I''ll kill both of you!"


    Bam! The bag in his hand fell to the ground.


    Iris looked at Mr.Hunt and Mrs.Hunt in confusion.


    Her voice trembled as she asked, "What happened to Justin? What happened to him?"


    When Mr.Hunt saw her, he did not dare to say anything.


    Mrs.Hunt walked over and held her hand.


    "Justin is gone! He was swindled by human traffickers!"


    Her eyes were red and her hands were trembling.


    Iris looked at her husband in disbelief.


    At this moment, he was still defending his mistress.


    "Iris, help me put in a few good words.She didn''t do it on purpose.Her stomach suddenly felt


    ufortable, so she was too careless and didn''t watch over Justin." Iris was stunned.


    "She lost the child?"


    Justin had only been five years old at that time! Her husband frowned.


    Seeing that she was silent, he could only look at Mr.Hunt.


    "Dad, Justin is already gone.It''s highly probable that he might not return, but do you not even want the


    child in her stomach?" Mr.Hunt was stunned.


    Her husband continued shouting, "This child is also a son! I''ve already lost one, nothing can happen to


    this one!"


    With that, he held the mistress¡¯ arm.


    "Get up.¡¯ The mistress stood up trembling.


    This time, Mr.Hunt remained silent.


    At that moment, Iris suddenly understood.


    Justin was just a sessor to the Hunts.


    Without this sessor, there would always be another one.


    However, in this world, there was only one person who could not live without Justin.


    That person was his mother.


    A child could not live without a mother.


    Iris suddenly said, "Mrs.Landis, how good would it be if Justin''s girlfriend was Pete''s mother?"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Mrs.Landis was speechless.


    Back then, when Justin suddenly had a son, it caused an intense reaction from everyone.


    When he came over, Iris asked, "Who''s the child''s mother?"


    At that time, Justin''s attitude was very cold.


    "Does it matter if the child has a mother or not?" Iris was speechless.


    She knew that at that time, Justin wasining that as his mother, she was always hiding outside


    and never came home.


    However, he did not understand her painstaking efforts.


    She was protecting him by not going back.


    His attitude toward her had always been very cold.


    Whenever he came over while he was young, he always followed a strict schedule, having already


    agreed with the Hunts.


    It was also because of this that things had changed a little over the years.


    He would asionallye over to see her, but they had nothing to say to each other, so he only


    stayed for a while before leaving.


    Perhaps it was because she knew how hard it was to raise her son after she had him.


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    When Justin received Mrs.Landis''s call, he was a little surprised, especially when he heard that special


    request to bring Cherry along...


    He hung up and looked at Cherry, who was ying.


    He asked, "Cherry, are you willing toe with me to see Grandmother?"


    Cherry ¡°???"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her big eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Do I still have a grandmother?"


    With that, she immediately covered her mouth.


    It was over! She had let it slip.


    Her brother definitely knew that there was still a grandmother.


    As she was thinking about this, she saw her father bend down and say to her face, "Yes, it''s normal


    that you don''t know her.After all, you''ve only seen your grandmother a few times"


    Phew...So that was how it was.Cherry heaved a sigh of relief and was delighted.


    "Okay!"


    She liked Grandmother! Like her great-grandmother, she would be a very gentle olddy.


    She would give her lots of gifts.


    Recently, Cherry had be the favorite of the Hunt Corporation.


    At the thought of this, she said excitedly, "Daddy, I''ll go change my clothes!"


    Justin nodded.


    He still had some work matters to settle, so he went to the study.


    Cherry returned to her room and changed her clothes.


    The moment she went out, she saw Roger standing at the door.


    He was smiling at her with his eyes narrowed.


    "Pete, are you going out?" Cherry nodded.


    "Yes, I''m going to see Grandmother!" Roger suddenly smiled.


    "Pete, I remember that you didn''t like to talk much in the past. Why are you talking so much now?"


    Cherry tilted her head and said calmly, "Because I''ve recovered!"


    Roger ¡°???"


    Cherry took the opportunity to praise her mommy.


    "My daddy''s girlfriend, who is also my mommy, cured my illness!" Roger narrowed his eyes.


    "Your mommy?"


    "Yes, it''s Nora- She''s a great doctor!"


    Cherry started ttering her mother without hesitation.


    "Not only is she beautiful and kind, but she''s also cool and brave.She''s also very good-looking! Most


    importantly, my father wants to marry her!"


    Roger ¡¯¡¯..."


    He did not take such a woman seriously.


    After all, no matter how powerful she was, how powerful could she be when she grew up in a small


    ce like California? He only said calmly, "You''re so young.Have you ever thought that a stepmother


    would be very bad?"


    Cherry ¡±???"


    Roger continued to bewitch her.


    "You''ve heard of Snow White''s story, right? The stepmother in that story is a witch.With a stepmother,


    you''ll also be Snow White.Then, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Cherry pursed her lips.


    Roger: "If your stepmother gives birth to a younger brother with your father, your position as the leader


    will no longer be needed.Have you thought about the consequences?"


    If Justin was not married, his status on the board would be lighter.


    After all, when measuring a person, one would look at their career and family.


    When Roger heard that he had a girlfriend, his first reaction was to stop him.


    Even if he could not stop him, the seed of hatred that had been nted in Pete''s heart would still slowly


    germinate in the future.


    If there was a conflict between Justin''s wife and Pete, he would definitely be unable to take care of


    himself.


    Perhaps there would be a loophole in his control of thepany and he could take advantage of it! His


    imagination was running wild.


    He even felt that any five-year-old would be on guard when they heard this.


    Indeed, the child in front of him was already deep in thought.


    Cherry frowned slightly, her smile turning into a little bun.


    "Little brother? It should be fun, right? But Mommy definitely won''t want to have another child!"


    Roger was stunned.


    He sensed something.


    "Another?" Cherry nodded.


    "Yes.My mommy has two...one child!"


    Roger was even more stunned.


    "What? Your mommy had a child? Who did she have it with? How old is that child? A boy or a girl?"


    Cherry said, "She''s a beautiful, cute, quick-witted, and adorable little princess.She''s like a flower in


    everyone''s eyes-"


    Roger ¡°!!!"


    It seemed like that woman had bewitched Pete a lot.


    Otherwise, why would he praise that little girl like this? No, he had to tell the Old Madam! When he


    thought of this, it was as if he had found a pir of support.


    He walked straight to the Old Madam.


    Cherry skipped over to Justin.


    The two of them then took a car to the vi and saw Iris.


    As soon as they entered, Iris''s eyesnded on Cherry.


    Her eyes lit up.


    "Pete, you''re here?" Cherry looked at her curiously.


    Her big grape-like eyes were filled with curiosity.


    When she realized that this grandmother was different from her great-grandmother, with no wrinkles on


    her face, she was instantly as excited as a little butterfly.


    She jumped into Iris''s arms and called out sweetly, "Grandmother!"


    lris froze.


    After being cold for so many years, she suddenly hugged the small and soft Cherry.


    It reminded her of how she had hugged Justin back then, and her heart suddenly softened. The cold


    expression that had always been on Justin''s face subconsciously disappeared, and his lips curled into


    a smile.


    "Yes" Justin looked at her.


    Her smile was just like when he was young.


    Every time he returned home after school, she would always wait for him gently at home...


    Butter, she had chased her father away and moved out.


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    At this moment, Iris said, "Tina said that you have an unreliable girlfriend and are nning to get


    married?"


    Justin ¡®''???"


    He paused and frowned.


    He was about to speak when Iris suddenly said, "I won''t care if you have a girlfriend, but if you get


    married, can you wait another five years?"


    Justin''s words suddenly paused as anger suddenly rose in his heart.


    He asked, "Why?"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Of course, it was to give Pete more room to grow.


    When Pete turned 10 years old, learned about good and evil, and had his own thoughts, he would at


    least be able to protect himself before pursuing his own happiness.


    However, Iris would not say those words.


    She only said coldly, "If you get married, there will be a lot of trouble.I don''t want to bother about


    it.Besides, you''re only 25 years old this year.It''s the time to be impulsive.You might have been


    bewitched by a vixen outside.When you''re 30 years old, if you still like her, it won''t be toote to get


    married!"


    Justin suddenly clenched his fists.


    Vixen? Was this how she saw the woman he liked? He sneered.


    "You make it sound like you''ve managed me all these years.Since you haven''t, then don''t bother.¡¯¡¯ He


    lowered his eyes to hide the coldness in them.


    The mole at the corner of his eye exuded the same coldness and distance as Iris.


    "Besides, I''m already old.You don''t have to worry about me anymore."


    With that, he extended his hand to Cherry.


    "Pete, let''s go"


    Cherry looked at her beautiful grandmother and then at her father.


    Thinking of the beautiful grandmother''s words, she looked at Justin hesitantly.


    In the end, she broke free from Iris''s embrace and walked to Justin.


    Justin bent down and picked her up before saying respectfully, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave


    first."


    Iris didn''t say anything.


    Justin added, "Also, if I get married in the future, I''ll bring her to see you.You''ll like her.Of course, you


    can also dislike her because you''ve never liked anyone, right?"


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    After the sound of the car disappeared at the door, Mrs.Landis walked toward Iris.


    Her voice couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Ma¡¯am, why...why are you doing this? After so many years, your rtionship with Young Master has


    finally eased a little.Why are you arguing again¡­¡± Iris sighed deeply.


    "That''s good." Mrs.Landis was stunned.


    Iris looked at the sky.


    "The worse our rtionship is, the less trouble we''ll cause him.¡¯ Mrs.Landis sighed again and asked,


    "Then should we investigate that Nora?" Iris shook his head.


    "No need.¡¯ Mrs.Landis was stunned.


    Iris said hesitantly, "The woman he likes could not be a bad person.Besides, even if we investigate, it''s


    useless.His personality is still the same as when he was young.He won''t turn back once he has


    decided on something.¡±


    Seeing her pitiful state, Mrs.Landis couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    She took a step forward and held her shoulder.


    "Ma¡®am, it has been hard on you all these years."


    "What''s there to be bitter about? It''s all the role of a mother .It''s worth it for the child"


    Iris stood up and walked to the greenhouse.


    Mrs.Landis stood outside the door and looked at the greenhouse quietly.


    Ma¡¯am was like this.


    The more upset she was, the calmer she looked.


    Every time she was troubled, she liked to water the flowers.


    She had already watered the Innd pot twice, but she did not notice it at all.


    On the way back to the Hunts, the more Justin thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Many years ago, Iris and his father had a marriage change. At that time, his grandfather was so angry


    that he kicked his father out of the house, leaving behind Iris and him.


    He did not know who was right and who was wrong.


    At that time, he was young, but when he grew up, all traces of his childhood had been wiped away.


    He could not find anything at all.


    Moreover, both Iris and his father said that Iris didn''t love his father anymore.


    She had used him to threaten his father and grandfather.


    If his grandfather kept her, he would have to chase his father away.


    If he kept his father, she would leave the Hunts with him.


    At that time, his grandfather had high hopes for him.


    He was only five years old but his grandfather had already determined his IQ.


    Therefore, he had chosen him and Iris without hesitation.


    When he grew up, he realized that there was no absolute right or wrong in a marriage.


    Moreover, his father had spent the rest of his life with another woman while his mother was growing old


    alone in this small vi.


    Whether his mother was right or wrong, he did not care.


    However, he could not understand why his mother had to leave even after his father had left.


    Didn''t she say she would stay? When he went to look for Iris when he was young, she was always cold


    and even hated him.


    Not long after he came, she would chase him away.


    He could not feel any motherly love from her.


    When Justin thought of this, he lowered his eyes and sighed.


    Even if his mother was not good, she was still his mother.


    Therefore, all of this could not be med on her.


    Only the real culprit could be med.


    At this thought, he picked up his phone and called Sean.


    "I don''t want to see that Dr.York again in New York."


    Sean was stunned for a moment, but then he realized something and answered, "Yes!"


    After hanging up, Justin''s mood finally rxed a little.


    Then, he remembered that Miss Smith was a celibate when it came to marriage.


    It was very troublesome.


    How could he lie to that woman and register their marriage? While he was deep in thought, the car had


    already arrived at the Hunts.


    As they entered, the butler walked over.


    "Sir, Old Madam wants you to go over.''''


    Justin???"


    What was going on today? They were all looking for him? He asked, "What happened?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The butler lowered his head.


    "Young Master Roger is with the Old Madam¡± He must have said something bad again.


    Since that was the case, he should not let Cherry go in case she harbors a bad impression of the child.


    Justin got someone to take Cherry back before going to the Old Madam''s room.


    As soon as he entered, he called out, "Grandmother.


    The Old Madam frowned, her voice trembling.


    "Justin, I heard that you found a woman who has already given birth? You, why are you so muddled?!


    How can such a person be worthy of you?!"


    Justin lowered his eyes and nced at Roger.


    "You heard? ¡° Roger instantly put on an obedient look.


    "Big Brother, I''m doing this for your own good.There are so many women outside.Every socialite in


    New York wants to marry you.Why are you being charmed by such a woman? She had a child


    before.Do you want such a secondhand woman?"


    A fierce look shed across Justin''s eyes.


    "Coincidentally, I also have a child.Then am I also a second-hand man?" Roger instantly smiled.


    "Big Brother, don''t joke around.How can aman and a woman be the same...Moreover, if you marry her,


    won''t the Hunts beughed at by others? They''ll say that you picked up someone else''s broken


    shoes.Moreover, you''ll even help her raise another man''s daughter¡­¡± Justin sneered.


    "Who said we''re helping her raise another man¡¯s daughter?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Roger was taken aback.


    "What?" Justin nced at him.


    He hadn''t brought Pete and Nora back home yet, so he mustn''t let Roger know that the two children


    look just like each other.


    Otherwise, given how intelligent he was, he would quickly realize that Cherry was a fake.


    He would make trouble for Nora when that happened.


    It would be terrible if he identally hurt the two of them.


    The moment he thought of that, though, Justin suddenly recalled that Nora was the Big Sister of the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Should Roger really send someone to take Pete''s life, he reckoned that he would probably be the one


    to end up injured instead.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Regardless, this was ultimately still a lot of trouble, and that woman hated trouble the most.


    He coughed and refrained from answering.


    As for Roger, he seemed to understand something after he processed Justin''s words.


    "Are you saying that she''s not going to bring her child with her when she marries you? So, the child will


    stay with the Andersons instead? This isn''t a question of a single child or of money; after all , how


    much money can a little girl spend? Justin, the fundamental problem here is that woman...C''mon,


    Grandma, talk to him!"


    The elderly Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    She disapproved of this marriage an awful lot, but even so, she couldn''t just embarrass Justin in front


    of Roger.


    Thus, she said, "These are Justin''s household affairs.Why don''t you leave for now?"


    Roger nodded and left the room.


    After he left, the olddy stretched out her finger and jabbed Justin.


    "You...Are you really going to marry that woman?" Justin heaved a sigh.


    His tone became more intimate and he said, "Grandma, it¡¯s still too early to talk about marriage!


    Mrs.Hunt was surprised.


    "Huh? What do you mean? I knew you''re just fooling around and aren''t serious about her...Are you just


    dating her out of novelty¡­¡± Justin''s face twitched a little.


    He hurriedly interrupted her and said, "No, it''s because I''m still trying to court her.¡¯¡¯


    The elderly Mrs.Hunt, Justin sighed.


    "She isn''t interested in me.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Hunt felt like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world.


    Utterly stunned, she rebutted, "There''s actually a woman in New York who isn''t interested in you?"


    Her grandson was well-known for having a high IQ and was very outstanding in every aspect.


    Added to this his good looks, the daughters of all the wealthy families flocked to him, despite the fact


    that he already had a child Over the years, there was nock of people who came to her to secretly or


    overtly ask about his marriage matters, rmend potential candidates, or even rmend


    themselves! Even that girl from the Smiths...was interested in him.


    The Hunts and the Smiths were actually originally a good match for each other.


    It was just a shame that the girl from the Smiths was an adopted daughter...


    Otherwise, they would have matched each other pretty well, since both youngsters were outstanding.


    Of course, these were all just her own opinions.


    She had also asked her grandson for his opinion back then, but unfortunately, he wasn''t interested in


    her.


    But now, there was actually someone who wasn''t interested in her grandson? Was she just ying


    hard to get, or was she really not interested in him? Mrs.Hunt immediately dispelled one of the two


    possibilities the moment she thought of them.


    There was no way her grandson would fail to realize if she were just ying hard to get.He was even


    better at reading people than her these days¡¯ This piqued the olddy''s curiosity.


    "That makes me so curious about that young missy.Bring her home and let me have a look someday!"


    Justin nodded.


    "No problem.¡¯ After Justin left, the olddy suddenly got someone over and instructed, "Get someone


    to look into Nora Smith"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The olddy frowned.


    Although her grandson''s happiness was important, the Hunts¡¯ honor was also very important! Even if


    that woman was great, the fact that she had given birth to another man''s child would still be her dark


    past and would cause her to be mocked andughed at for a lifetime.


    She wasn''t optimistic about the two of them.


    Therefore, she intended to look for an opportunity to meet Ms.


    Smith and her daughter.


    Meanwhile, at the vi in the suburbs.


    Nora was leaning on the sofa and nodding off.


    Next to her, Tanya had already taken Pete upstairs.


    She had already tidied up the three bedrooms upstairs during thest few days.


    Apart from the master bedroom meant for herself, for the other two rooms, she turned one into a room


    for boys, and the other into one for girls.


    She took Pete into the room for boys and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Pete looked at the room, which was decorated fully in blue .


    The bed was even a Captain America-themed one.


    The boy, who was rendered a little speechless, replied, "How childish.¡± Tanya curled her lip disdainfully.


    "You''re too precious for your age, boy! What is your room decor like at the Hunts''?" Pete replied, "It''s


    decorated in ck, white, and gray tones, which are ssier. I''ll take you there someday...He suddenly


    paused at this point....


    Because it suddenly urred to him that the tyrant had already changed his room decor to Cherry''s


    tastes instead I The whole room was pink!! The corners of Pete''s lips spasmed a little.


    Then, he asked , "Who is this room for?"


    Tanya''s eyes looked a little lost but were also determined.


    She answered, "It''s for my son!"


    Pete ¡°???"


    He was taken aback.


    "Do you have a son?"


    Tanya hesitated for a moment before she replied, "It may also be a daughter, so I''ve also set up a girl''s


    room.When Cherry is back, I will ask her if she likes it or not.¡±


    She would definitely find her child! And once she did, the child would immediately have their own room!


    She wanted to give her child all the maternal love that she owed all these years.


    The thought had only just formed when her cell phone rang.


    When she answered the call, Joel''s voice came from the other side.


    "It''s me.¡± Tanya''s attitude turned cold.


    "Is something the matter, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel kept quiet for a while before he finally said, "My daughter wants to learn to dance.I wonder if it''s


    convenient for Ms.Turner to "


    "No, it''s not"


    Tanya hung up without any hesitation.


    Next to her, Pete was speechless.


    Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking suddenly came from the door.


    Nora, who was sleeping on the sofa, was awakened by the noise.


    She rubbed her eyes and got onto her feet.


    When she opened the door, Mrs.Landis immediately grabbed her hand and said, "Ma''am is in a bad


    mood today, Ms.Smith.She looked like she got along well with you when she was chatting with you


    earlier today.Can you spend some time with her and talk to her?"


    Nora,¡±???"


    She was about to reply when Mrs.Landis heaved a sigh.


    She said, "Ma''am got into an argument with her son.She''s really having a hard time.She is obviously


    afraid that the young master''s son will suffer if he remarries, yet she couldn''t tell him anything, which


    causes him to misunderstand her all the time.After the two quarreled again today, Ma''am has been


    spacing out in the greenhouse for a whole day now, and she refuses to eat or drink.What should I do?"


    Nora, Just like that, Mrs.Landis dragged and pulled her next door.


    Sure enough, she spotted Iris sitting in a daze in the greenhouse.Since I''m already here, I''ll just talk to


    her a little, Nora thought.


    But what should she talk about? What a headache...She stepped into the greenhouse.She was about


    to speak when Iris spotted her.


    A smile blossomed on her sorrowful countenance at once.


    "You''re here, Ms.Smith.I have no idea why, either, but I just feel so happy and find you so likable the


    moment I see you.Maybe it''s because you''re good-looking."


    Nora, Iris went on.


    "We''re already meeting for the third time, so that makes us friends, right? But I don''t even know your


    name.Can you tell me what your name is?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Nora was about to answer when Iris went on.


    "Do you know how my pot of A Glimpse of Blood came about? It was actually my son who gave it to


    me on my birthday...I know he did it so that I could pour all my sentiments into the flowers, but what he


    doesn''t know is that I actually didn''t have any love for orchids in the past.I found gardening really


    annoying, but in order to take care of that pot of flowers, I bought a lot of orchids to learn and gain


    some experience.Over the years, I''ve killed a lot of orchids while trying to take care of them.I still


    remember that the first pot of flowers I killed was¡­¡±


    Nora:".."


    She shut up and listened quietly.


    She knew that what Iris needed at the moment was a listener she needed to vent some of her


    emotions.


    She talked about a lot of things, and Nora gazed at her seriously.


    She didn''t find her annoying.


    After all, she simply couldn''t bring herself to be annoyed when faced with such a lovely visage.


    She could look at her all day without any issues.


    Iris spoke mostly about bits and pieces of her life with her son.


    Through her words, Nora more or less got to know what kind of situation she was in.


    For some reason, she and her son were living separately.


    In addition, they weren''t on very good terms with each other, and her son seldom visited her.


    She realized this because she only spoke about how her son grew up, but never about how they spent


    time together.


    Iris talked for a whole two hours.


    Atst, her throat became parched, and Mrs.Landis brought them some fruit tea.


    She took a sip and said hoarsely, "Would you dislike me for being so long-winded, Ms.Smith? It''s been


    a really long time since I''ve spoken this much.¡±


    No, I won''t.Feel free to go on; replied Nora.


    Iris, She had never seen such a quiet and beautiful girl with such a casual attitude before.


    In particr, whenever she mentioned how she had identally killed an orchid, Nora would always


    chime in with a sentence or two, and teach her methods that she could''ve used to save the flowers at


    that time...


    She also learned a lot about taking care of orchids during the chat.


    The more they chatted, the better they got along with each other.


    Atst, Iris suggested, "I find that we simply hit it off very well, Ms.Smith.Why don''t we be a sworn


    family?"


    Iris was about to suggest taking her as her goddaughter when Nora replied, "Sure, God-sis."


    Lris ¡°???"


    She was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she burst intoughter and said, "I''m almost fifty.How can you call me God-sis?"


    Nora was taken aback for a moment.


    She looked at the charming and pretty visage in front of her the years didn¡¯ tseem to have left any


    marks on her face.


    She couldn''t help but say, "You look too young."


    Needless to say, Iris was delighted at thepliment.


    She touched her cheek and said, "You''re also very young, aren¡¯ t you? Are you twenty yet?"


    Noraughed.


    "My son is already five this year"


    ¡­


    Son? Iris was dumbfounded.


    "But you''re so young! Yet you already have a son?!" Nora nodded.


    Iris asked, "Where is he?"


    Nora nodded at Vi No.10 with her chin and answered, "He''s at my friend''s."


    Iris got up at once.


    "Really? Why don''t you take me to him? As his god...aunt, I should visit him, too!"


    Nora, She thought of how Pete kept trying to hide, and knew right away that he might know thedy in


    front of her, and didn''t wish to meet with her just yet.


    Thus, she said, "Forget it.He''s shy.¡¯¡¯


    Iris didn''t force it, either.


    "Alright.I''ll let you meet my son the next time you''re here, God-sis!" Nora smiled and got up.


    "Sure.It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back." Iris sent her off.


    When the two reached the door, Nora suddenly stood still and looked back at her.


    She said, "Sis, sometimes, what matters the most between two people is actually trust.You may be


    protecting your son in your way, but what if your son doesn''t need you to protect him anymore?"


    Iris froze in ce, stunned.


    The girl in front of her was simply so perceptive.


    She hadn ¡®t mentioned even a word about what had led to the current situation at all, but only talked


    briefly about how she interacted with her son, yet she had actually guessed it! She stared at Nora


    nkly.


    Nora lowered her gaze, nodded at her, and left.


    lris balled up her fists tightly as she stared at the girl''s thin and frail form.


    At some point, Mrs.Landis came up behind her and said, "Ms.Smith is right, Ma¡¯am...You have already


    made such sacrifices for so many years.It''s time to tell Mr.Justin the truth! He now oversees the Hunts,


    and is no longer the boy who needed your protection back then¡­¡±


    A dazed Iris turned around and looked at Mrs.Landis.


    In the end, she heaved a sigh.


    "Even if I tell him now, would he be willing to believe me?" Mrs.Landis was stunned.


    In order to keep her distance from Justin, Iris had always treated him very coldly and distantly for the


    past two decades.


    How could two decades of estrangement possibly be easily exined with just a few words?


    Mrs.Landis sighed.


    Iris turned and went back to the room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''ve already spent more than twenty years like this.Why bother creating trouble for him now?"


    Mrs.Landis stayed silent for a long time as she stared at Iris from the back.


    To be honest, Ma''am also yearned for Justin''s forgiveness , didn''t she? It was just that she wasn''t


    willing to tell him about it, nor did she know how to.


    In fact, she had already be ustomed to speaking coldly over the years and didn''t know how to


    speak warmly to anyone anymore.


    Mrs.Landis lowered her head.


    Nora brought Pete into the car after she returned to Tanya¡¯ s.


    Tanya saw the two of them off reluctantly.


    "Don''t go, guys.This ce is so big, but I''m the only one here...I''m scared.¡± Nora raised her brows.


    "How abouting to the Andersons¡¯ with us, then?"


    Tanya,''¡¯???"


    She had officially moved in today, why would she move out again and follow them back? The corners


    of her lips spasmed a little, and she finally let go of the car door.


    She looked at Nora and said, "Damn, you''re so heartless! Besides, what''s so good about the


    Andersons¡¯ that you simply have to go back?"


    Nora yawned.


    "The bed there is pretty good.¡±


    After seeing the two of them off, a very resentful Tanya went back to her vi.After watching Tanya


    enter the vi in the rearview mirror, Pete finally asked, "Mommy, how was your chat with Or...with the


    lady living next door?"


    Grandma was really weird.


    Surely she didn''t bully Mommy, right? As soon as he thought so, Nora replied, "Well, we hit it off really


    well.We are now god-sisters, so she¡¯s your god-aunt from now on."


    Pete was full of question marks when he heard her: ???


    How did Grandma be his aunt? What had happened between Mommy and Grandma?! While


    Pete was filled with self-doubt, the car returned to the Andersons¡¯.


    After parking, Nora got out of the car with her cell phone.


    Shepletely ignored Pete at the back, who was hopping off the tall car and then tiptoeing to close


    the door.


    She was replying to her newly-gained god-sister''s text message: m home¡±


    Iris: ¡®Good to know you got home safely.I''m very happy to meet you¡±


    Nora paused.Then, she suddenly smiled and wrote: ''¡¯By the way, my name is Nora Smith¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    In the vi in the suburbs.


    Mrs.Landis was in the midst of dinner preparations when she suddenly heard a scream from the upper


    floor, which made her hands tremble and she almost cut her finger with the kitchen knife.


    She rushed upstairs with the kitchen knife and asked nervously, "What''s the matter, Ma''am? What''s the


    matter?"


    Iris, who was resting on the recliner, sat upright as she stared at her cell phone incredulously.


    When she saw Mrs .Landise in, the dazed woman asked, "Earlier today, what did Tina York say


    Justin''s girlfriend''s name was?"


    "You know, Nora Smith!" Mrs.Landis replied.


    Iris swallowed hard as she looked back down at the text message¡ªthe five words ''my name is Nora


    Smith¡¯ were disyed there clearly.


    She rubbed her eyes.


    When she saw the five words again, she couldn''t help but let out another scream.


    "Ahhh!"


    Mrs.Landis received another huge shock.


    She shivered and said, "Oh my goodness, my precious Ma''am, please don''t scare me anymore! I''m


    already old, so I can''t take shocks anymore! What''s the matter?"


    Iris lifted her head and looked at Mrs.Landis weakly.


    "Mrs.Landis, I...I...I think I''m in trouble!"


    Mrs.Landis,"?"


    Iris asked, "If I tell you that the girl whom Justin has fallen in love with¡ªthe one that Tina York says has


    been pestering him¡ªis the same Ms.Smith whom we were talking to today, would you believe me?"


    Mrs.Landis,''???"


    Mrs.Landis thought of Nora''s indifferent attitude and the aura around her, and she shook her head.


    After being Iris¡¯s follower for so many years, she had long since learned to read people and identify


    them.


    Ms.Smith was no ordinary person.


    There was no doubt that she was a very impressive person! It was clear that she and Iris were no


    ordinary people, and everyone else was dying to be of help to them.


    However, when she had gone over to ask Ms.


    Smith to talk to Iris, she had been reluctant to! Mrs.Landis shook her head.


    "I don''t believe it.¡± Iris nodded.


    "I don''t believe it, either" Mrs.Landis asked, "By the way, ma¡®am, didn''t Ms.Smith say today that she


    has a son?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Iris said, "The Nora Smith that Tina York mentioned only has a daughter.She doesn''t


    have a son.So..?¡±  Mrs.Landis said cautiously, "What if the name Nora Smith has be very


    popr? After all, it''s neither a particrly umon name nor an obscurest name."


    Iris hesitated.


    "Is that so?"


    Not many people named their daughters Nora these days, right? No, wait.


    Perhaps Tina had meant Norah? Or Noreen ? Irisforted herself.


    Atst, she said, "If we want to know whether she''s really the one or not, the next time we invite


    Ms.Smith over, we can also ask Justin toe over.This way, we''ll know for sure, right?"


    Mrs.Landis nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right.She¡¯s your god-sister anyway, so it doesn''t matter!" Iris breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nora, who had absolutely no idea that Iris was in an internal struggle the whole night, went upstairs


    with Pete after she returned to the Andersons¡¯.


    After washing up, the two of them happily fell asleep on the bed.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The next day, Nora again slept until the sun was up before she finally woke up.


    She had only just stretched and gone downstairs leisurely when she spotted the elderly Mrs.Anderson


    and Melissa sitting solemnly on the sofa in the living room.


    They looked up when they heard the door open.


    When they saw her, they got onto their feet at once.


    Melissa eximed, "You''re finally up, Nora!"


    Nora''s voice still sounded a little nasal as she asked, "What''s up?"


    Mrs.Anderson and Melissa exchanged a look.


    Atst, Melissa said solemnly, "Mrs.Hunt has invited you to the Hunts'' manor! She has also requested


    that you bring Cherry along!"


    Nora;''¡¯???"


    She frowned and asked perplexedly, "Mrs.Hunt?"


    Melissa nodded.


    "Yes, Justin''s grandmother.¡¯¡¯ Nora knew who she was, of course.


    After all, she was the one who had cured that olddy''s illness! Nora was just very puzzled.


    "What is she asking me to go over for?"


    As soon as she said that, Melissa gazed at her gravely and asked, "Come over here, Nora.I have


    something I want to ask you.Please answer me seriously"


    Nora went downstairs, shuffled over, and sat opposite Melissa and Mrs.Anderson.


    "What is it?"


    Melissa took a deep breath and asked cautiously, "You and Justin...Are the two of you...She held up


    two fingers, drew them together a couple of times, and went on."...dating?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°No, we''re not!"


    However, her cell phone rang at this point.


    She looked down to see that ''Mr.Narcissist'' was calling.


    She picked up the call and subconsciously said, "What can I do for you, Mr.Hunt?"


    The man on the other end of the call spoke in a low and deep voice.


    "Nothing much.I just wanted to ask you out on a date, that''s all, Ms.Smith"


    Nora;''¡¯???"


    She was a little surprised.


    "A date?"


    "That''s right.Didn''t I make a promise to you the other day? We have to go on dates more frequently, so


    that I don''t keep on making you take the initiative to approach me under the guise of visiting Pete.In


    this regard, men should take the initiative, shouldn''t they?"


    Nora asked reluctantly, "Where? And when?"


    "How about now? Let''s go to the movies?"


    "No, thanks."


    Nora said, "The movies make me fall asleep.They are boring when their plots don''t make sense."


    "How about touring the countryside, then?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "So that we can admire an endless field of vegetables on a farm? Sorry, Mr.Hunt, but Ie from a


    small town.¡± These things aren''t rarities to me.


    "What do you feel like doing, then?"


    Nora immediately replied, "I wanna sleep."


    The other end of the call fell silent for a long, long time, so much so that Nora even wondered at one


    point if the call had been disconnected due to signal loss.


    Just as she was about to hang up, the scumbag''s voice rang out again.


    "This...Aren''t we moving things a little too fast?"


    Nora,"???"


    "We''ve only just started dating, so our rtionship hasn''t reached the point of passion and infatuation


    yet.Isn''t it too early for us to sleep together? But of course, since you''re the one who brought it up, I will


    definitely satisfy you, Ms.Smith."


    Noray''!!!!"


    She obviously meant that she wanted to sleep by herself! That scumbag was simply too narcissistic!


    Once again, the man made Nora so mad that she gnashed her teeth in fury.


    She snapped, "Are you incapable of understanding English, Mr.Hunt? Or perhaps you need me to


    operate on your brain?"


    Her words suddenly reminded Justin of a message that Anti had once ryed to him through Solo.


    The message had made him so angry at that time that he made up his mind to would beat up the other


    party real bad once he found them.


    Butter on, he had forgotten about it.


    Now that she had brought it up, Justin suddenly smiled and said, "Your words have reminded me of a


    message that Anti passed to me back then.¡¯


    Nora ¡°???"


    "Why did you insult me that time, Ms.Smith?" asked Justin.


    Nora ¡®¡¯!!!"


    Because you''re so narcissistic, of course! But could she say that? No, she couldn''t...


    Once she said it, she would have to exin that she wasn¡¯t in love with him, which would then require


    her to exin why she was approaching Pete.


    Driven into a corner, Nora coughed and said, "Don''t they call such behavior ¡®tough love''?"


    Nora then said, "If there''s nothing else, then I''m hanging up, Mr.Hunt."


    Just as she was about to hang up, Justin chuckled softly and said, "Please wait a moment"


    Nora paused.


    The next moment, his voice traveled through the phone again.


    "About sleeping..."


    However, she didn''t give Justin the chance to continue and hung up straight away.


    When she looked back up, she saw an astounded Melissa and Mrs.Anderson staring at her...

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    The two of them asked in unison, "Nora, are you not in a rtionship with Mr.Hunt?"


    As the saying goes, beating is a sign of affection, and cursing is a sign of love. How could they not be


    in a rtionship?!


    Nora:"..."


    She rubbed her forehead in pain.


    How was she supposed to exin this? Melissa''s eyes widened, and he stuttered, "Nora...Nora, is this


    how you usually talk to Mr.Hunt?"


    That was Mr.Hunt! Even Simon did not dare to scold Mr.Hunt like this.


    However...Melissa swallowed.


    For some reason, Nora''s face felt a little hot when her aunt and grandmother looked at her like that.


    She coughed and suddenly said, "Aunt, Mr.Hunt and I are really not in a rtionship.We just...However,


    she could not say anything.Just as she was feeling conflicted and wanted to use a word to urately


    express their rtionship¡± Melissa smiled.


    "I understand, I understand! Nora, you don''t have to exin!"


    Nora;¡¯''???"


    She hesitated.


    "You understand?"


    "Yes"


    Melissa smiled.


    "Alright, stop talking.I won''t force you! After all, you''re young and thin-skinned."


    Nora:"?"


    She''s thin-skinned? Did she have some misunderstanding about her?! She twitched her lips and heard


    Mrs.Anderson say excitedly, "Melissa,e upstairs with meter and see how much jewelry I have


    left.I want to prepare a dowry for Nora!"


    Melissa nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll prepare some too!"


    She sat up straight and smiled.


    "I''ve raised two children but haven''t prepared for a wedding yet.We''re marrying off our daughters.Mom


    has to teach me what to prepare!" Mrs.Anderson smiled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Sure.Back then, we didn''t send your elder sister to get married, but your second sister got married at


    home.I still remember those customs! The rules here are really big!"


    Nora,"!!"


    Did they understand? The corners of her lips twitched.


    "Grandma, there''s no need.Aunt, you don''t have to..."


    As soon as she said this, the two excited people immediately looked at her.


    After a while, Mrs.Anderson lowered her shoulders.


    "That''s true.After I married into the Andersons, they didn''t think much of my jewelry.Sigh, it''s already


    old, there''s no new design.¡¯¡¯ Melissa nodded as well.


    "Yes, the Hunts have assets in hundreds of billions of dors.We Andersons can''t even afford a few


    hundred million dors now.Nora, it''s because we don''t have the ability..."


    Nora, She waved her hand.


    "That''s not what I meant.I..."


    Melissa held her hand.


    "I know that our things are just a drop in the ocean for the Hunts, but these are all our intentions! Also,


    we have transferred 35% of Harmonia Pharmacy''s shares to you! Sign the contract someday and it will


    take effect!"


    Nora;''¡¯!!!"


    She was about to say something when Mrs.Anderson suddenly sighed deeply.


    "Justin isn''t bad, but the Hunts¡¯ life is actually not easy!" Melissa looked at her.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly saying this?" Mrs.Anderson frowned.


    "The Hunts are very big and have a lot of businesses.They also have a lot ofpetitors.Sigh!"


    She looked at Nora.


    "Nora, the second branch of the Hunts is always causing trouble, but they don''t have much power in


    reality.Justin can crush them with a single finger.Being able to marry him might seem glorious, but do


    you know...Back then, Justin''s mother also looked glorious, but in the end, she was chased out of the


    house.¡± Melissa frowned.


    "Speaking of which, Justin can suppress the rest of the Hunts, but he can''t suppress his mother.I heard


    that his mother has a very strange personality.With such a mother-inw, what should we do with your


    personality?"


    Although Nora looked easygoing, this was only in front of them.


    Melissa knew this niece of hers.


    She was sharp-tongued when it came to ill-intentions.


    She was really afraid that after Nora marries Justin, she would have a conflict with her mother-inw


    and directly punch her...


    As she was thinking all this, Mrs.Anderson sighed.


    "Actually, there''s something important¡¯ Melissa was stunned.


    "What?"


    Mrs.Anderson looked at Nora.


    "After you marry Justin, do you still want a child?"


    Melissa immediately understood something and looked at Nora.


    Nora: Facing their gazes, she answered slowly, "No."


    Her body looked strong, but she was very weak internally.


    Back then, she had lost a lot of blood and had barely escaped death.


    Her foundation had long been damaged.


    Sleeping for a long time now was a sign of her body''s deficiency.


    Have another child? Wouldn''t that kill her?! However, Mrs.Anderson''s thoughts had gone astray.


    "If you don''t give birth, it''ll be fine.Then there won''t be much conflict.But if you give birth to another


    child, then the Young Master of the Hunts will be your enemy!" Melissa nodded.


    "Now that I think about it, Mr.Hunt is actually not a good person.Sigh, Nora, since you don''t want a


    child, you must tell us about your n when you go to the Hunts."


    The minds of the wealthy families were usually more conservative.


    The boys¡¯ standing was greater than the girls¡¯, and the heir was always a boy.


    The two of them were worried that the Young Master of the Hunts would have other thoughts if Nora


    ever had another son.


    But if she did not have this thought, everything would be fine.


    Nora twitched her lips and stood up.


    "Aunt, help me reject them.I''m not going."


    She did not want to cause any trouble.


    Melissa still wanted to say something, but Mrs.Anderson nodded.


    "Yes, we''re not going! Why should we go just because the Hunts asked us to? This is ridiculous! How


    can they just call a girl over?!"


    Melissa thought about what she said and felt that it made sense.


    She nodded.


    Nora saw that the two of them finally stop talking, and went to the dining room to eat breakfast.


    After she left, Mrs.Anderson looked at Melissa.


    "Melissa, I ''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to make a trip!"


    Melissa nodded.


    "Mom, I understand!"


    Since the two families were discussing marriage, why would they call the youngdy over directly? It


    should definitely be the parents of the two families sitting together to have a chat.


    She stood up.


    "I''ll call Mrs.Hunt right away.¡¯ She went upstairs and returned Mrs.Hunt''s call.


    She smiled and said, "Unfortunately, Nora is sick.She''s afraid she''ll pass the disease to you.How about


    this? I''lle over and see you."


    When Mrs.Hunt heard this, she understood what she meant and immediately made another request.


    "I remember that Miss Smith''s daughter is called Cherry.Can you bring her over? Let Cherry and Pete


    get to know each other better!"


    Melissa understood what Mrs.Hunt meant.She wanted to meet Cherry.


    She was confident that Cherry would be loved by everyone.


    Therefore, she smiled and said, "No problem!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    After chatting for a while more, Melissa hung up and went to chat with Mrs.Anderson.


    Melissa was worried.


    "Mrs.Hunt''s attitude is quite good, but I don''t know if this is her basic upbringing or if she¡¯s very satisfied


    with Nora¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Anderson sighed.


    "If she was satisfied, she wouldn''t have called early in the morning to ask Nora toe over.¡¯ Melissa


    clenched her jaw and did not speak.


    Mrs.Hunt''s behavior was actually very rude.


    When ordinary children fell in love, the man would definitely be more proactive.


    However, there was no reason for an elder to directly call the girl over to their house.


    If they really wanted to see what she looked like, most of them would visit personally.


    In ancient times, if the royal family took a liking to someone, they would summon them to the pce to


    take a look.


    Therefore, this made Melissa and Mrs.Anderson very ufortable.


    Although the Andersons were already in dire straits, they were still a prominent family.


    They were not a small family in New York.


    Mrs.Anderson sighed deeply and said the main point.


    "It''s because Nora got pregnant before marriage and gave birth to a child"


    Melissa was indignant and her words became a little unpleasant.


    "But Justin also has a child.I don''t know where he got an illegitimate child from!" Mrs.Anderson shook


    her head.


    "Why don''t you understand? In their eyes, their family is different! Especially men, they''re even more


    different"


    Just like the emperors in ancient times, could it be that with a child, the position of the empress is no


    longer important? There were still many women rushing forward.


    Who would despise the emperor for having a child outside ? But if a girl had an illegitimate daughter,


    her status would drop.


    Although these were already modern times, the more noble a family was, the more particr they


    were.


    They valued men more than women.


    Take the Andersons for example.


    No matter how open-minded they were, Sheena had still married off and left Simon to inherit the family


    business.


    Melissa knew that this was not right.


    It was normal for people to get married twice, let alone have a child.


    However, when she heard Mrs.Anderson''s words, she fell silent.


    She sighed.


    "Alright, I''ll go." Mrs.Anderson nodded.


    "Yes, we have to put on airs.We can''t let them look down on us.Otherwise, Nora will be bullied when


    she marries over to the family in the future!" Melissa nodded.


    She walked out of Mrs.Anderson''s room and walked to the next door.


    She happened to see Pete writing the Mathematical Olympiad questions seriously at the desk.


    She did not know what was wrong with the little guy.


    He had been quiet recently and was not as lively as before.


    Melissa smiled and walked over.


    "Cherry, how about you go out with your grandparents?" Pete did not even look up.


    "I don''t want to go"


    "...Melissa stood in front of him and stared at the cluster of hair on the child''s head.¡± She said slowly,


    "Come, I''m going to a friend''s house as a guest.Don''t stay at home all day"


    Pete looked up slowly.


    He had originally wanted to continue rejecting her, but he heard Melissa mumbling to herself, "I wonder


    what''s wrong with Cherrytely? In the past, it was impossible for Cherry to stay in her room.She


    always pestered me to take her out to y...


    Pete slowly swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    He was silent for a moment.


    "Alright.¡±


    "That''s great!"


    Melissa said, "Wait a minute.I''ll find you a dress!"


    Pete, He grimaced.


    "I don''t want to wear a dress.Aunt, Grandma , I like what I''m wearing.¡¯¡¯ Melissa looked at Pete''s


    clothes.


    He was wearing a gray suit, and it was hard to tell if he was male or female.


    His hair was a little long, but he had not cut it in a while, as if he was waiting to grow braids.


    Melissa asked hesitantly, "But shouldn''t we be more serious when we''re going out as guests?"


    Pete resisted.


    "...I think this is good, it''sfortable¡¯


    Comfortable...


    These two words made Melissa calm down.


    "You''re right.We''re going as guests, and we''re just going to y.There¡¯s no need to be too serious.Just


    do as you wish and befortable¡¯ With that, she looked at her own clothes.


    "I''ll change into somethingfortable too!"


    Pete¡¯''???"


    He just did not want to wear a dress.


    How did his casual words convince her? Five minutester, Melissa walked over in her usual clothes


    and waved at him.


    "Let''s go, Cherry.¡¯


    "Okay ¡° Pete followed her downstairs.


    When the two of them were about to walk out, they bumped into Nora, who had eaten and was


    preparing to go upstairs.


    Melissa greeted her.


    "I''ll take Cherry to a friend''s house to y." Nora heard this and raised her eyebrows.


    "Sure""


    She did not ask where she was going and went upstairs.


    The Andersons¡¯ chauffeur drove while Melissa brought Pete out.


    On the way, Melissa instructed, "Cherry, be more polite and sweet when you see herter.Don''t


    embarrass your mother! Okay?"


    Pete nodded.


    "...I''ll work hard,'''' Melissaughed instead.


    "Work hard for what? Isn''t being cute and likable your specialty? Hahaha-"


    Pete was speechless.


    That was his sister''s specialty, not his.


    Sigh! Who were they going to meet? Why did he have to curry favor with her? As he was thinking, he


    suddenly realized that the car was driving on the highway in front of him.


    Why did the road look more and more familiar? After making another turn, the Hunts vi appeared not


    far away.


    Pete could not help but turn to look at Melissa.


    "Grandma, are you going to the Hunts?" Melissa smiled.


    "That''s right.Cherry is really smart!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Pete:"!!!"


    He was about to say something when the driver stepped on the elerator and entered the Hunts¡¯


    manor.


    The Hunts'' manor upied three thousand square meters.


    It would take another five minutes to drive all the way from the main entrance to the main hall.


    Pete looked at the servants hired by the Hunts and grimaced.


    What should he do now?


    "Screech!"


    The car stopped and the Hunts¡¯ butler weed them personally.


    He stood at the door respectfully.


    "Ms.Melissa, you''re here.Old Madam has been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Melissa got out of the car and nodded at the butler with a smile.


    Then, she turned back to look into the car.


    "Cherry, we''re here.Let''s get out of the car?"


    In the car, Pete was speechless.


    The butler of the Hunts knew him! Furthermore, the butler was Great-Grandmother''s subordinate.


    After the tyrant took control of the Hunts, it was also a form of respect for Great-Grandmother not to fire


    the butler.


    But now, what could he do? If he got out of the car, the butler would definitely know! In the room.


    Cherry was craning her neck to look outside.


    As she did, she asked, "Great-Grandmother, who are you bringing me to meet? Why isn''t she here


    yet?"


    Mrs.Hunt smiled and spoke very gently.


    "You''re meeting your sister.See if you like her! If you don''t, you don''t have to force yourself!"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Meeting a sister? Cherry had always liked to make friends.


    Her eyes immediately lit up.


    "Is she good-looking?"


    Mrs.Hunt: ?


    The corners of her lips twitched as she smiled.


    "I don''t know yet, but she definitely isn''t as good-looking as our Pete."


    Although Mrs.Hunt''s words were biased, Pete was indeed the most exquisite and good-looking child


    she had ever seen.


    He was even more exquisite than Justin back then.


    Cherry grinned.


    "Great-Grandmother, don''t say that.I''ll be shy!"


    Mrs.Hunt:


    She felt that Pete had be even cuter and lively! She hugged him.


    "Our Pete is so cute! Great-Grandmother will give you a giftter!"


    At the mention of a gift, Cherry immediately stood up.


    "Great-Grandmother, since I''m meeting my new sister, I''ll prepare a gift for her! Wait a minute-"


    With that, she ran over to the toy room.


    Ever since Cherry became close to Mrs.Hunt, Mrs.Hunt would call her over to y sometimes.


    Therefore, she had prepared a little toy room for Cherry inside her room.


    Of course, most of them were cars, and there were very few teddy bears.


    But there were still some.


    Cherry choose a plush toy and nned to give it to the new girl.


    As she watched Cherry run away, Mrs.Hunt slowly retracted her gaze and wiped the smile off her face.


    She said to the butler beside her, "Pete''s personality is a little too good."


    The housekeeper, Mdm.


    Lea, had followed Mrs.Hunt when she got married to the Hunts back then.


    Although she had been married and had children all these years, she had always stayed by Mrs.Hunt''s


    side and helped her manage the family matters.


    Lea nodded.


    "He''s too approachable.He doesn''t have the arrogance he had when he was silent in the


    past.¡±Mrs.Hunt lowered her head.


    "What do you think we should do if Pete really likes this sister?"


    One of the reasons why she asked Melissa to bring cherry over was because she wanted the two


    children to have a conflict.


    This way, Pete would resist this marriage.


    She really understood Justin too well.


    Once he made up her mind, he would not change it again.


    Actually, she did not agree to this marriage.


    After all, if the Madam of the Hunts was a woman who had given birth and married into the family with a


    child, she would be theughing stock of the entire New York.


    However, if she resisted, Justin would definitely not listen to her.


    Justin''s only weakness was Pete.


    As long as his son disagreed, this marriage would not be possible.


    Lea nced at Mrs.Hunt and lowered her head.


    "They''re children, there will always be conflicts when they interact.After all, if they steal each other''s


    toys...It won''t be surprising if they fight."


    If they were to fight...Mrs.Hunt''s eyelids did not move, but her eyes darted around before she smiled.


    "Okay, as long as you arrange it'''' After saying that, she sighed deeply.


    "Speaking of which, this is the first time in so many years that I''ve schemed against Justin.¡¯ Mdm.


    Lea hurriedlyforted her.


    "You''re doing this for his own good.I don''t know what''s wrong with Mister.He must have been bewitched


    to fall for such an immoral woman.The future head of the Hunts definitely can''t be such a woman.¡¯


    When she heard this, Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes and nodded.


    Then, she slowly said, "Justin said that he hasn''t seeded in wooing that girl.Actually, this is all


    because of the Andersons...You don''t know this, but back then, his father had also taken a liking to


    Yvette.He was so obsessed with her..."


    Mrs.Hunt felt a little ufortable at the mention of the past.


    Actually, if the woman Justin liked was not from the Andersons, it might have been better.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But she was actually Yvette''s daughter...


    How much trouble had Yvette caused in New York back then? Even her son, Justin''s father, had been


    infatuated with Yvette.


    He had even fought withn because of her.


    In the end...


    Mrs.Hunt nagged.


    "Yvette chosen, and only then did my son leave.But from then on, Justin''s father seemed to have


    be a different person.He used to be such a progressive person.Later on, he didn''t care about the


    marriage anymore.I helped him choose Justin''s mother.When I asked him for his opinion, he said that it


    was fine.As long as it wasn''t her, he didn''t care who it was, and it was up to me to arrange." Mrs.Hunt


    was full ofints.


    "I was too anxious back then.I wanted him to get back on his feet and choose Iris, who was not inferior


    to Yvette.This Irises from a better family than Yvette, and she''s well-educated.It''s just that she


    doesn''t like to be in the limelight, so her reputation isn''t as great as Yvette''s.But she''s really not inferior


    to her...


    "After they got married, they treated each other with respect.However, Iris was too stubborn.When she


    found out that he already had someone outside, she couldn''t bear it anymore.But in a wealthy


    marriage, isn''t it normal for a man to have one or two mistresses outside? The marriage was based on


    two good surnames.Even the old man was very infatuated when he was young...When Mdm.Lea heard


    this, she hurriedly interrupted her.Madam isn''t bad.At least, Justin''s father''s oue was better than


    the one in the Smiths..." Her words stunned Mrs.Hunt.


    She asked, "I heard that the person from the Smiths is dying?"


    Mdm.Lea sighed.


    "Isn''t that so? Back then, he and Justin''s father were the two elites of New York.Although Yvette chose


    lan,n didn''t even have a child with her in the end! Now that he''s terminally ill, I heard he won''t live for


    long.Inparison, Justin''s father is at least still alive.."


    Mrs.Hunt sighed again.


    At the same time, she was even more dissatisfied with Nora and hated the Andersons even more.


    Although they all knew that it was his own fault that Justin ''s father hade to this point and that the


    Old Master had given up on him, as his biological mother, she was still filled with anticipation for the


    brilliant Boss from back then.


    In the end, her son had fallen into dire straits.


    07 one hand , she med her son for being disappointing.


    071 the other hand, it was convenient for her to vent her anger on the Andersons.


    She had her own bottom line.


    At the very least, they had not kicked the Andersons while they were down for so many years.


    Moreover, Yvette had passed away many years ago, and the Andersons were gradually falling into


    decline.


    Logically speaking, everything that had happened in the past was already in the past.


    After so many years, she could not even remember the Andersons anymore.


    If Nora was not Yvette''s child, perhaps she would not be so harsh to her.


    As she was thinking, she heard footsteps outside.


    Mdm.Lea hurriedly reminded her, "Madam, they''re here"


    Mrs.Hunt immediately sat up straight and looked sharply at the door.


    That woman thought highly of herself and refused toe over.


    Therefore, she would first take a look at her child and see what she looked like.


    After all, the daughter would surely be a miniature version of her mother!

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    The first to enter was the butler.


    He looked a little surprised, but he still held it in.


    When he saw Mrs.Hunt, he bowed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Madam, Ms.Melissa is here¡¯¡¯ Only then did he move aside and reveal the person behind him.


    Melissa was wearing a casual family suit.


    She did not look like she had specially dressed up.


    However, her clothes were fitting and elegant.


    She was smiling as well, but her smile was appropriate and did not appear ttering.


    She was poised andposed.


    When Mrs.Hunt saw her, she nodded secretly.


    At least in this outfit, she was not the type to curry favor with the Hunts, and would not be hated.


    She looked at Melissa and behind her.


    After a while, she asked in surprise, "Where''s the child?"


    When she said this, Melissa revealed an awkward expression.


    She looked at the butler and felt a little ufortable when she thought of the situation earlier.


    Just now, when Melissa looked at Pete, she realized that he was hugging his head and burying it on


    the sofa in the backseat.


    After she spoke, he directly said gloomily, "Aunt, my...my stomach hurts.I want to go home¡­¡±


    Melissa was shocked and hurriedly asked, "Where does your stomach hurt? Why are you feeling


    ufortable? Cherry, let me take a look!"


    "I don''t want to,¡¯ Pete said firmly.


    "I want to go home and find Mommy.Mommy is a doctor.She can treat all illnesses." Melissa was


    anxious.


    "Then I''ll apany you back."


    No matter how important it was, it was not as important as the child.


    However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Pete look up from inside the car.


    He blinked at her and said softly, I''m fine.


    It''s just that this butler uncle looks too scary.


    I don¡¯t want to get out of the car.I want to go home and find Mom: Melissa: The butler, who had taken


    the me for no reason: The butler touched his face.If he had not always been famous for being polite


    and gentlemanly, he would have felt like a monster! Look at how frightened the little kid was! Melissa


    was helpless as well.


    She coaxed Pete to get out of the car again.


    "Cherry, Uncle Butler is very kind.If you get out of the car, he''ll take you out to y with toys and eat


    delicious food, okay?"


    Pete shook his head like a rattle drum.


    "I don''t, I don''t want to.I want to go home and find Mommy!"


    Melissa: "Cherry, you''re being rude-"


    Pete retorted seriously, "I''m a child.I''m unreasonable!"


    Melissay ¡°..."


    Pete said, "Besides, bringing me in like this is embarrassing.You might as well let me go home to


    Mommy: Melissa: She had been convinced! In the end, she could only get out of the car and get the


    chauffeur to send Cherry home first.The chauffeur would pick her upter.Facing Mrs.Hunt''s question,


    Melissa could only exin, "The child is very clingy to her mother.She didn''t see her mother and


    wanted to go home.I got the chauffeur to send her back first.Mrs.Hunt, how have you beentely?"


    Looking for her mother? Mrs.Hunt nced at the butler and saw him nod.


    She looked down on Nora even more.


    She had indeed grown up in a small ce and was not generous at all.


    Her daughter was also so willful.


    She had already arrived at the door and had left again.


    As she thought this, she revealed some impatience on the surface.


    She pointed to the chair beside her.


    "Have a seat first." Melissa''s body stiffened.


    This condescending attitude was obvious, and even though she was experienced and concealed her


    expression, she still revealed a little impatience.


    It made Melissa very ufortable.


    After she sat down, Mrs.Hunt smiled and said, "You can''t spoil a child too much¡¯ Melissa lowered her


    eyes.Although Cherry had indeed lost herposure today, she still protected her own family.¡±


    She smiled.


    "You''re right.However, Cherry is a delicate girl.Aren''t all wealthy families raising their daughters like


    gems? This has always been the case in our family.Our daughters are all very precious! Boys are


    tougher, on the other hand."


    In other words, "Our girls are willful! Nora is also very willful!"


    Melissa felt that she could not lower her stance and blindly pander to her.


    She had to tell Mrs.Hunt that Nora had also been pampered by the Andersons since she was young!


    Mrs.Hunt understood and smiled.


    "Isn''t this how wealthy families raise their children? But why do I hear that Nora grew up in California?"


    Melissa smiled.


    "Yes, my elder sister married in to California back then and set up apany there.However, it''s more


    difficult to raise children there.Nora''s good skin is all because of her.Also, you haven''t seen her fingers


    before.They''re as fair as freshly peeled onions without any creases." Mrs.Hunt smiled and remained


    silent.


    Mdm.Lea said, "That''s because you raised her too carefully.The boys in our family are raised


    roughly.Our family has only raised one child who is not rough.That child is our Young Master.Sir raised


    him himself since he was young."


    Mdm.Lea smiled.


    "Sir fed Little Young Master milk powder and changed his diaper.Speaking of which, even in an


    ordinary family, a father who can do this is already a good father.Moreover, our Sir highly values Little


    Young Master.He never left his side for more than three days since he was young and even taught him


    personally...At that time, we said that we would find a mother for Little Young Master.Sir said that the


    child was still young and was afraid that a stepmother would be bad.We would talk about it when the


    child grew up.He even said that he wanted to find someone from a small family.Someone who would


    not dare to bully Little Young Master.Speaking of which, Little Young Master is already five years old!"


    In other words: Justin cared about the Little Young Master the most.


    Even if he married, it could not affect the Little Young Master''s status.


    Melissa clenched her fists.


    After Nora marries Justin, it was her freedom to have children or not.


    However, the Hunts were clearly looking down on them by saying all this in advance.


    What small family? She was instantly furious, and her smile stiffened.


    Mrs.Hunt scolded, "Mdm.Lea, what nonsense are you talking about? The Andersons aren''t a small


    family!"


    Mdm.Lea immediately pped her mouth gently.


    "Ms.Melissa, don''t take it to heart.I didn''t think before I spoke.That''s not what I meant.Of course, the


    Andersons are not a small family.Your Carefree Pills are too famous.Even our family has a few for


    emergencies.¡¯


    Melissa:".."


    She clenched her fists tightly, but she knew that even if this marriage did not seed, they could not


    fall out.


    After all, the Andersons could notpare to the Hunts.


    However, she had already made up her mind to persuade Nora to break up with Justin.


    She could not marry into such a family! As she was thinking to herself, a clear and cute voice suddenly


    sounded.


    "Great-Grandmother, is my little sister here?"


    With that, a small figure ran over.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Melissa looked over subconsciously, but the moment she lifted her head, she froze all of a sudden.


    She stared incredulously at the child running in, and swallowed hard.


    Cherry also noticed her while she was running in.


    The little fellow came to a stop, and a touch of surprise appeared in her big round eyes.


    An astonished Melissa said, "Ch..."


    But before she could say ¡° ...erry, why are you back?¡¯, the little fellow suddenly eximed, "Ooh! Hi,


    Grand-aunt!"


    She interrupted Melissa, ran up to her, and sat on herp.


    Melissa:"?"


    She couldn''t understand how Cherry could go in and out of the Hunts¡¯ residence at will.


    Moreover, she had clearlye from the inner premises.


    Shouldn''t she be in the car going back to the Andersons right now? While she was in a daze, Mrs.Hunt


    frowned and asked, "Grand...Aunt? Pete, do the two of you know each other?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cherry nodded at once.


    "Uh-huh! Great-Grandma, this is Grand-Aunt.Grand-Aunt, this is my great-grandmother-"


    Even more question marks filled Melissa''s mind: ???


    She suddenly turned to Mrs.Hunt and asked, "W-what did you call the child just now?"


    Pete? What Pete? Before Mrs.Hunt could exin, Cherry said, "Don''t you remember who I am, Grand-


    Aunt? I''m Pete Hunt! My father is Justin Hunt!"


    Then, she looked at Mrs.Hunt again and said, "Are they the guests you were talking about, Great-


    Grandma? I''ve been to their house! Daddy took me there before, yeah!"


    Cherry''s young and tender voice rang out in the living room, shocking Melissa so badly that she was


    practically crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.What nonsense was Cherry spouting? Pete


    Hunt? What nonsense...No, wait, Hunt? And ''Great-Grandma¡¯...


    ¡®¡®My father is Justin Hunt¡­¡±


    She looked at Cherry, who was in her arms, in disbelief after connecting the pieces of crucial


    information.


    She swallowed hard and asked, "Y-your father is Justin Hunt?"


    Justin was the father of Nora''s child??? Cherry blinked at her and replied, "Uh-huh! My father is Justin


    Hunt, and I am his son, yeah!"


    She deliberately ced emphasis on the word ¡®son¡¯.


    Then, she asked, "Where''s my sister? Didn''t shee?"


    If Pete hade, he would definitely find a way to escape! There was absolutely no way he would


    stay! Cherry understood her elder brother very well, so there weren''t any loopholes in her words at all.


    The dumbfounded Melissa''s mind was aplete nk.


    Mrs.Hunt, however, was very displeased with how close and intimate the two of them were.


    She beckoned to Cherry and said, "Come to Great-Grandma, Pete¡¯ Cherry nodded and ran to


    Mrs.Hunt.


    After getting her to sit beside her, Mrs.Hunt looked at Melissa and asked with a fake smile, "So, Justin


    has already paid your family a visit?"


    Melissa: When had he ever paid them a visit?! But when she thought of what Pete had said just now...


    She looked again at Cherry, who was sitting beside Mrs.Hunt obediently...


    The child in front of her felt more like the Cherry whom Nora had brought with her from California.


    On the contrary, it was the Cherry, who was always so quiet and taciturntely, that felt more like she


    would be the little mister of the Hunts...


    Could it be that...


    Everything suddenly clicked in her head in this instant.


    She looked at Mrs.Hunt again, who said with a smile, "You mustn''t be so casual with your terms of


    address, Pete.You should call her Mrs.Anderson instead.¡¯ Cherry blinked.


    "But Daddy told me to call her Grand-Aunt!"


    The clever Cherry had long since discovered that everyone in this family became fearful the moment


    she brought her father into the picture! Sure enough, Mrs.Hunt didn''t make any more mention about


    changing the term of address.


    Instead, she looked at Melissa with a smile and said, "Would you just look at this child? He''s just so


    innocent that he can''t even distinguish between who''s family and who''s not.That said, it''s not really a


    big issue even if he goes along with it and addresses you as Grand-Aunt¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Hunt could tell from


    Cherry''s attitude that Justin had already taken care of everything long ago.


    Knowing that there was no way she could stop the marriage anymore, she heaved a silent sigh


    inwardly.


    In that case, there were some things that must be made clear.


    She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Mrs.Anderson, I asked you over because there''s


    something I want to talk to you about.I should think that you''re already aware that Ms.Smith and Justin


    are dating.What are your thoughts on this? Also, our family has high hopes for Pete.Surely the


    Andersons won''t mind if he bes close to his biological mother in the future, right? ¡°


    Although they didn''t know who Pete''s biological mother was, they would eventually find her.


    In Mrs.Hunt''s opinion, no one couldpare to their own blood rtives.


    It was just like Iris back then.


    For Justin''s sake, hadn''t she also willingly suffered injustice for so many years? She was the only


    person in this world who didn''t harbor any thoughts of using Justin and treated him well.


    Although she didn''t know why Justin had never made any mention of Pete''s biological mother, these


    thoughts of hers had never once changed.


    Melissa had already recovered from her shock and consternation by now.


    As expected of someone who had experienced so much in life, the woman had already understood


    everything during these short few moments.


    No wonder Nora had kept in contact with Justin.


    As it turned out, the father of her children was none other than Justin himself! Although she didn''t know


    how Nora and Justin hade to have children, or what exactly had happened back then, what she


    did know right now was that Mrs.Hunt was obviously unaware that Nora was Pete''s biological mother!


    She coughed and asked, "Do you know where Pete''s biological mother is, Mrs.Hunt?"


    Mrs.Hunt, however, misunderstood her.


    She thought what Melissa meant was how was Pete going to be close with his biological mother


    when they didn''t even know where she was? At once, Mrs.Hunt smiled and replied very meaningfully,


    "Of course, I do."


    Melissa:"??"


    Then, Mrs.Hunt puffed herself up at her own cost and said, "It''s said that mothers and their children


    share a connection.


    You should have heard of that saying before, right? You''re also a mother yourself, so you must know


    how a mother feels toward their children.


    Although there are some misunderstandings between Justin and her, for the boy''s sake, I think Justin


    will eventually forgive her.¡¯ She looked at Melissa again after she spoke, and thought of a way to get


    her to back down.


    She said, "Of course, if Ms.Smith doesn''t mind, then it''s not a problem."


    Melissa:"...¡±


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    She suddenly felt very much likeughing.


    She asked, "How do you feel about his biological mother, then?"


    Mrs.Hunt became domineering this time.


    She replied, "I don''t care who she is.She deserves my gratitude just for giving birth to such an excellent


    sessor for the Hunts!"


    Her words were filled with heartfelt sincerity.


    Pete was simply too outstanding.


    Even his 1Q showed signs of surpassing Justin''s! Melissa nced at Cherry when she heard what


    Mrs.Hunt said, and she couldn''t help butugh.


    She suddenly felt like it didn''t seem that bad for Nora to marry into the Hunts, either? Her smile baffled


    Mrs.Hunt.


    "What are youughing at, Mrs.Anderson?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Melissa lowered her gaze and hurriedly reined in her smile .


    "I was just amused, that''s all.These are the Hunts¡¯ private affairs.I shouldn''t be asking about it."


    "Our private affairs?"Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    "It''s not really just our private affairs anymore, is it? Aren''t Ms.Smith and Justin in a rtionship right


    now?" Melissa feigned surprise.


    "Are the two youngsters dating? I really wouldn''t know about that ¡° She didn''t know what Nora''s ns


    were, so there was no way she would agree to any sort of request.


    Mrs.Hunt: ?? What was the matter with her? Melissa wasn''t that wary and cautious anymore all of a


    sudden! Was it really like what Justin said? Nora Smith wasn''t interested in him? That¡­ wasn''t quite


    possible, was it? Which girl could possibly resist the temptation that was Justin Hunt? However, since


    Melissa had already put it that way, she couldn''t go on about the topic anymore.


    She changed the subject tactfully and invited Melissa to stay for dinner.


    However, Melissa declined the invitation and hurried back to the Andersons before dinner.


    As soon as she entered thepound, she saw the usually asleep Nora looking at her.


    Her brows were drawn together as she asked, "I heard from Pete that you went to the Hunts''?"


    Pete...


    So, the child in their house was indeed the Hunts¡¯ little mister! The news astounded Melissa so badly


    that her legs turned into jelly the moment she got out of the car.


    She held Nora''s arm for support, grabbed her hand, and asked , ¡®Nora, Cherry and Pete are...?"


    "They are twins,'''' replied Nora simply.


    Melissa swallowed.


    Even though she had already guessed it, she nevertheless couldn''t help but ask hesitantly, "And Justin


    is their...?"


    "He''s their father" Nora sounded very sure.


    In the past, she was sure because Justin must have already done a ONA test for himself and Pete.


    As for now, it was because Lily had alreadypared Justin''s ONA with the twins¡¯, and Justin was


    indeed their father.


    She still remembered what Lily had said then: "Oh, by the way, I also checked the father''s IQ genes


    while I was doing the ONA test, and it''s astonishingly high.It''s at the highest end of the range of values


    for normal people though, so it''s still a teensy-weensy, itty-bitty bit inferior to your crazy IQ.¡¯¡¯


    Since she had emphasized how minimal the difference was, it meant that there really wasn''t much of


    one.


    However, Nora had been more concerned about the children at the time.


    "What about the children?"


    "...The children¡¯s IQs are also out of this world.Pete has the same IQ genes as you¡ªin fact, they''re


    even a bit better.As for Cherry, hers is even crazier.Her IQ is the average of yours and her father''s, so


    it''s even higher."


    Nora: Her IQ was obviously a ¡®teensy-weensy, itty-bitty bit'' higher than Justin''s.


    Pete was a boy, so he had fully inherited his IQ genes from her.


    It was normal for it to be slightly higher than hers.


    However, Cherry''s was the average of hers and Justin''s, so how was it higher than Pete''s? Nora''s lip


    corners spasmed.


    "You must be mistaken."


    An exceptionally serious Lily replied, "Please do not question my professional abilities, Anti.I personally


    carried out all the tests involving your ONA¡¯


    Nora:".."


    Before she hung up, she made it a point to remind her, "Please delete all the data.¡¯


    "No problem.¡¯ Melissa stared at the girl in front of her in shock.


    The unattainable Justin was every girl''s dream in New York.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When her daughter Sheril met him at a party when she was young, even she hade back saying,


    "He''s the most handsome boy I''ve ever seen! And he also has an air of elegance around him!"


    At that time, Melissa had immediately warned her, "Even so, you mustn''t develop feelings for


    him.People like him can''t be tamed."


    Sheril had immediately understood then that some people were simply favored by God from the start.


    Yet, their Nora had conquered that unattainable man? An astonished Melissa asked, "Are two of you


    really going to get married?"


    Although Mrs.Hunt looked down on the Andersons¡ªin fact, she even had something against them


    because Yvette had broken her son''s heart in the past¡ªafter her chat with her earlier, Melissa was now


    sure of something: Once Mrs.Hunt realized that Nora was Pete''s biological mother and that she could


    even bring an additional Cherry to the Hunts, Mrs.Hunt would probably treat Nora as the Hunts¡¯ most


    honored guest! Nora yawned and replied, "No, we''re not."


    Then, she added seriously, "I''ve never entertained that thought before¡± Melissa nodded.


    The next moment, she saw Nora pick up her cell phone and make a call.


    The other party answered very quickly.


    "Hello, Ms.Smith.Are you calling me thiste because you miss me?"


    Nora said,¡¯....Keep your family members in check.¡¯


    Justin:"?"


    Nora was cold and distant as she said, "Don''t harass the Andersons."


    Justin understood at once.


    "Was it Grandma?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora said unhurriedly, "She told my aunt to go over and discuss marriage ns"


    "Mr.Hunt,¡¯ Nora said, "Didn''t we already reach an agreement about not believing in getting married?"


    Melissa:"!!!"


    Was that how Nora usually talked to Mr.Hunt? Why did her voice sound like it was brimming with


    disdain I Mr.Hunt would definitely be angry, right? While her imagination was running wild, the


    voice on the other end of the call said, "It''s my fault.


    Melissa:"???"


    Was that the same Mr.Hunt who was always so aloof and overlooked others from high up in the air?¡¯


    Why did he sound a little like he was trying to please Nora ? Nora, who also didn''t expect him to admit


    his mistake, raised her eyebrows a little.


    For the first time, she developed the illusion that she was being too much of a bully.


    While she was thinking about it, Justin, who sounded even more aggrieved now, said, "I will keep my


    family members properly in check.Grandma was just hoping that I would have my own family soon.I


    know you''re a non-believer of marriage though, so I won''t force you into anything."


    Nora kept quiet for a long while.


    Atst, she finally coughed and said, "Actually, you can be with other women Ms.Smith,¡¯¡¯ Justin


    interrupted her solemnly and said, "You were the one who fell in love with me first, so you mustn''t push


    me away now¡¯


    Nora: "In order to get close to me, you used all sorts of ways and means to get close to my son.You''re


    the only one that he acknowledges as his Mommy now, so you can''t just wash all this off your hands


    and leave.If you do that, not only would you be letting me down, but you''ll also be letting Pete down."


    "Don''t worry.I won''t force you if you''re unwilling to marry me, After all, I can''t let you down when you''re


    so in love with me.Even if Grandma is really old now and wants to see me get married...it doesn''t


    matter.Everything is fine as long as you are happy.¡¯ Nora wanted very much to say that he really didn''t


    need to do that, yet she felt that if she were to say that without exining everything clearly, she would


    end up sounding like a scumbag.


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    In the end, she could only humbly and guiltily hang up, feeling as if she had bullied someone.


    As soon as she hung up, she received another call.


    When she picked up, Iris¡¯ voice rang out.


    "Ms.Smith, are you free now?"


    "Yes, I am.What''s the matter?" asked Nora.


    Iris said, "I have a pot of flowers here that''s dying.Can youe over and take a look at it?"


    Nora thought for a moment and replied, "Okay."


    At the same time, Justin also received a call from Mrs.Landis.


    "Mr.Justin, pleasee over with Pete if you''re free."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Nora was about to hang up when Iris suggested, "Why don¡¯t you bring your son along with you?"


    Nora thought for a moment.Then, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    She went upstairs, brought Pete down, and got in the car with him.


    She said, "I''ll take you to meet a friend of mine¡±


    Pete was very excited.


    "Okay!"


    Even though he had known Mommy for a very long time by now, he only knew a few of her friends.


    Pete wanted to know what his Mommy was usually up to, since she was such an enigma.


    Even though Mommy was always sleeping, she was so rich! There was no way anyone could make


    that much money just by being a genius doctor! He got into the car excitedly and sat in the backseat.


    When Nora was walking to the driver''s seat, she looked at Melissa, who was still in a daze, and slowly


    said, "Please keep this...a secret for now, Aunt Melissa.¡±


    "Okay! ¡° said Melissa.


    After Nora left, Melissa finally entered the living room.


    Mrs .Anderson, who had been waiting all afternoon, stepped forward nervously at once.


    She held her hand and asked, "How was it, Melissa? Did Mrs.Hunt say anything?"


    Melissa was in a daze.


    "No, she didn''t" Mrs.Anderson breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. Sigh , I''m just afraid that she''ll bring up some kind of request or condition.If they want to


    treat Pete''s biological mother as family, then will Justin take Nora''s or the other woman''s side?"


    Melissa:"..."


    She looked at Mrs.Anderson hesitantly before she finally said, "Actually, it''s all the same.Mrs.Anderson


    nced at her.


    "You don''t get it, do you? It''s not the same.If that happens, Pete''s biological mother will definitely cause


    Nora trouble.Also, what if Pete resents Nora even after she raises him into an adult? These things all


    have to be made clear in advance.Sigh, it ¡®s just so troublesome when other people''s children are


    involved¡¯¡¯N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    In a vi on the outskirts of New York.


    Mrs.Landis and Iris were happily preparing dinner.


    Iris was in a very good mood.


    The woman, who looked as lithe as a teenager, hummed a little tune as she went back and forth the


    dining table and the kitchen joyfully.


    Seeing her in such a good mood, Mrs.Landisughed and said, "Ma''am, your mind must be at ease


    now, right? You''ve already asked around and found out that Mr.Hunt s girlfriend is from the


    Andersons.The other Ms.Smith only has a daughter while your god-sister has a son instead! As it turns


    out, the two of them just share the same name! You don''t have to worry anymore!"


    Iris nodded.


    "Yes, it''s fine as long as they aren''t one and the same.I was so scared that I had identally elevated


    Justin''s girlfriend''s position to one that was more senior than his, which would have made it awkward


    for the two of them!"


    Mrs.Landisughed again.


    "The fish and chips are fried especially nicely tonight, so they''ll definitely taste awesome.The children


    are gonna love it.¡±


    "Yeah¡± Iris smiled and said, "I wonder how old Ms.Smith''s son is, and how far apart his age is from


    Pete''s.I don''t know if the two of them can get along or not."


    Mrs.Landis teased her and said, "You worry too much!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only then did Iris suddenly realize that she was indeed worrying too much.


    For so many years, many people had tried to please her.


    There were even some that tried to pander to her interests and spoke knowledgeably to her about


    orchids.


    All of them were trying to ingratiate themselves with Justin.


    In order to reduce unnecessary troubles for Justin, she had rejected them all.


    Therefore, all the rumors outside imed that she was difficult to deal with, and had a strange


    temperament.


    Come to think of it, Nora was actually the only friend she had made all these years.


    Therefore, she hadn''t stopped Mrs.Landis when she also told Justin toe over after Nora was


    invited over for dinner.


    This was just her selfish desire, but she wanted her son to help Nora out a little if he could.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for a woman to bring up a child on her own.


    It reminded her of herself when she was taking care of Justin back then.


    Perhaps because she had suppressed her feelings for too long, it led to her wanting to give the other


    party all the good things she could after she made a friend.


    Moreover, what Nora said the day before had made Iris suddenly realize that she indeed didn''t


    understand Justin.


    She was Justin''s mother.


    In situations that wouldn''t cause him any trouble, helping her friend out was something he should do,


    right? ...


    Even though Iris didn''t know what kind of help Nora could possibly need from her.


    While driving to the vi in the suburbs, Nora received another call from Justin.


    After she uttered a ¡®hello¡¯, Justin asked, "Are you free tonight? I''ll take you somewhere for a meal?"


    Nora, who was looking ahead of her, replied, "I¡¯m not free."


    Justin, who seemed to have heard some kind of sound, immediately asked, "You have an


    appointment? Who are you meeting that has actually made you abandon me? That''s not something


    that someone in love with me should be doing.He was afraid that she was going on a date with


    Caleb.Nora''s lip corners spasmed a little.She couldn''t be bothered to exin that she was visiting her


    newly-gained god-sister, lest the guy says something like ¡°


    ¡°Which is more important¡ªmeeting me or your god-sister?¡¯¡¯ Thus, she simply said, "I''m sleepy.I''m


    going home to sleep"


    "..Alright then,¡¯ said Justin.


    In a rare moment, Nora asked, "What about you?"


    Justin let out a low chuckle and replied, "I''ll sleep with you.¡±


    Nora:"?"


    Her voice turned cold.


    "Talk properly!"


    Justin said, "We''ll sleep together after you go back to your house and I go back to mine.Is there


    something wrong with this sentence? Or did you get the wrong idea?"


    Nora:"!!!"


    The corners of her lips spasmed, and she said, "I''m hanging up!"


    On the other end of the call, Justin couldn''t helpughing after Nora hung up so fiercely.


    He was in the car at the moment.


    The chauffeur was driving to the suburbs.


    Cherry, who was sitting beside him, asked, "Are you nning to take Mommy to Grandma''s for dinner,


    Daddy?"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yes.Your Grandma has some misunderstandings about her.I think she would be able to understand


    what she''s like after we sit down and have a meal together, but unfortunately..."


    "Mommy definitely won''t go!"


    Cherry said, "She wants to sleep!"


    Justin: Half an hourter.


    Nora arrived at the suburbs.


    It was already dark, so Pete didn''t notice where they were when they entered the residential area.


    Besides, he rarely came over in the first ce.


    In the day, he could still tell that this was where his grandmother lived, but because it was too dark now,


    he didn''t manage to make out the surroundings until the car reached the vi entrance.


    It was only after Nora took him out of the car and they entered the vi that Pete finally realized


    something.


    Unfortunately, it was toote! "Ms.Smith!"


    Iris weed her into the house excitedly.


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight!" Nora nodded.


    Then, she pushed Pete¡ªwho was hiding behind her and trying to say something all this time but didn''t


    have any chance to¡ªto Iris.


    She said, "This is my son, Pete."


    Then, she said to Pete, "Say hi to your god-aunt, Pete."


    Mrs.Landis, who had sent the two into the living room, hurried out the door when she heard another car


    at the door.


    When she saw Justin walking over with Cherry, she smiled and said, "You''re here, Mr.Hunt!"


    Justin noticed a car in the corner.


    As the ce was dim, he didn''t make out what kind of car it was.


    He asked casually, "You have guests over?"


    "Yep!"


    Mrs.Landis exined, "It''s Ma¡¯''am''s new god-sister! It''s just nice that you''re here, so you can also meet


    her!"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    God-sister? Justin''s brows drew together.


    Iris had been leading a reclusive life all these years.


    She treated outsiders harshly and was like a robot without emotions.


    He could even clearly remember that one time he came over when he was a child and saw that her


    family, the Evanses, hade over.


    However, he also saw, with his own eyes, Iris driving them out of the vi.


    Mrs.Landis had stood in front of the door to stop them from entering at that time.


    His aunt from the Evanses had knelt in front of the door with her child and cried out in tears that they


    mustn''t dy medical treatment for his uncle anymore.


    He needed immediate treatment, otherwise he would die.


    But Iris hadn''t spared them even a nce.


    He had bodyguards protecting him when he walked in, so his aunt couldn''t get near him.


    She stayed where she was and sobbed as she cursed, "You''re no different from a cold-blooded


    monster, Iris Hunt! You''re a venomous snake! It''s all because of you that the Evanses are in this state


    today! Yet, you''re actually sitting on the sidelines and doing nothing! He''s your elder brother! How can


    you be so cruel?"


    His footsteps had paused at that time.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, he hadn''t taken the liberty to give her any money, say anything, orfort her because he


    had already understood by then that sometimes, what one saw was not necessarily the truth.


    He didn''t understand the rtionship between his mother and her family at all, so how could he ask


    anything of his mother? Regardless, the sight of his aunt berating Iris and calling her a venomous


    snake with a savage look on her face had remained in his memory.


    All these years, every time he came over and saw how Iris was always so cold toward everyone, and


    heard from the bodyguards how all she did every day was take care of her flowers, and how she didn''t


    seem to have any social interaction with anyone, he had even thought that she didn''t have any friends


    at all.


    Yet, she was actually introducing her god-sister to him now! He understood the implicit meaning behind


    introducing her god-sister to him¡ªit was nothing more than her wanting the Hunts to help her god-


    sister out and take care of her.


    Over the years, on ount of various people, he had already helped out a lot of people with their


    businesses.


    Adding one more person to the count didn''t matter.


    However, he felt rather unhappy.


    His mother had never worried about him orforted him before.


    She had abandoned him at the Hunts¡¯ icy-cold manor when he was only five and left him to his own


    devices ever since.


    Yet, she was actually showing so much concern for an outsider now? He was really curious.


    Just what kind of woman had managed to capture his mother¡¯s heart? Justin''s expression turned cold,


    and he entered the house.


    In the living room.


    Iris was staring at Pete at the moment, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.


    Pete had also raised his little head and was looking at his grandmother.


    Although the two rarely saw each other, Justin did asionally bring him over for quick visits, so one


    could say that they were the most familiar strangers.


    For a while, neither of them spoke.


    Nora looked at Iris, and then back at Pete.


    Finding their silence rather strange, she frowned and prompted Pete.


    "Pete?"


    Although Pete was mildly autistic, he had shown good manners ever since he started to live with her,


    and would always greet his rtives whenever he met them.


    This was especially so with the Andersons.


    He always greeted Melissa very sweetly whenever he saw her.


    So, why was he suddenly not greeting his elders anymore the moment he came here? While she was


    hesitating, Iris asked in a trembling voice, "M-Ms.Smith, is...is he your son?"


    Nora nodded.


    "Yeah.¡¯ But when she looked at Iris again, she found that the woman suddenly had an extremely


    complex look on her face.


    She stared at Nora for a while.


    In the midst of Nora''s confusion, Pete''s small and weak voice entered her ears.


    "Hello, Grandma."


    Nora:"??"


    Her head whipped to the side abruptly to see Pete with a resigned look on his face as if he didn''t have


    anything to live for anymore.


    He said, "Mommy, she...she''s my grandmother¡±


    Seemingly because he saw that Nora didn''t seem like she understood what he was saying, he added,


    "You know, my father''s mommy¡±


    Nora:"..."


    Iris:".."


    Pete held his forehead.


    He knew that the two of them were utterly shocked at the moment, so he said to Iris, "Grandma, can


    you keep this a secret from Daddy for now¡±


    Practically right after he spoke, someone suddenly opened the living room door.


    Mrs.Landis¡¯ voice traveled over.


    "Come on in, Mr.Hunt!"


    When Mrs.Landis was bringing Nora and Pete into the house, as she had been preupied leading


    the way, she hadn''t managed to see Pete''s face clearly.


    Right after that, she had gone out in a hurry again.


    Thus, she looked at Cherry, pointed at Pete from the back, and said, "Your god- grandaunt has brought


    her little boy here.You guys can y with each otherter!"


    As soon as she said that, Iris stood up straight and looked at the door.


    Nora and Pete also turned around instinctively.


    For a time, the family of four stood facing one another.


    The whole room was suddenly filled with weird silence.


    After a full twenty seconds of silence, Mrs.Landis finally rubbed her eyes.


    She looked at Nora, and then at Justin before finally looking at Pete and Cherry.


    Then, she looked at Iris in confusion.


    "Have I be that old, Ma''am? Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Why does Ms.Smith''s son look


    exactly the same as the little mister?!"


    Her words made Iris''s lip corners spasm.


    She suddenly realized that she had really done something wrong.


    She coughed and said, "M-Mrs.Landis, w-why don''t you introduce them to each other? I...I suddenly


    have a headache, so I''ll go upstairs and rest for a bit"


    After speaking, she walked to the stairs with her left arm moving forward with her left leg, and vice


    versa.


    She seemingly went upstairs, but after turning the corner, she immediately stopped and secretly


    popped her head out from behind the wall to look at the others¡¯ reactions.


    But when she did, she instead found that all five people downstairs were looking straight at her,


    frightening Iris so badly that she immediately retracted her head, coughed, and went upstairs.


    When Mrs.Landis saw her fleeing, something suddenly clicked in her head, and she immediately


    cursed at Iris inwardly.


    How could she leave her all alone downstairs in a situation like this?¡¯ She could already feel the


    awkward and frosty atmosphere in the living room without even looking at Justin.


    She swallowed hard and stammered, "Um, M-Mr.Justin, this...this is Ma''am¡¯s new god-sister¡±


    As soon as she said that, she felt Justin looking at her.


    In a brainless move, she added, "In other words, she''s your g-g-god-aunt..."


    The low air pressure in the air seemingly became even lower.


    Only then did Mrs.Landis realize that she had really rubbed Justin''s nose in it.


    How could she possibly not understand by now? Ms.Smith was none other than Justin''s said girlfriend


    that Tina had mentioned! But what had she and Ma''am done instead? They had elevated his girlfriend''s


    position to one that was senior to his own! Justin was probably secretly cursing his mother right now !


    While she was thinking about it, she suddenly had a brainwave.


    She said, "Oh dear, Ma''am always eats some cake at this time every day.I''ll bring some up for her..."


    After saying that, she ran straight upstairs without even taking any cake with her.


    For a time, only the family of four remained in the living room.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Ten secondster, dead silence filled the room.


    A minuteter, the silence in the room became even scarier.


    Even after two minutes went by, none of them had any intention of speaking.


    Nora, who had always been short of sleep, found time especially hard to pass at the moment.


    How she wished she could just close her eyes and fall asleep, so that by the time she woke up, the day


    would be bright and sunny once more.


    But that was obviously not the most appropriate thing to do at the moment.


    She had never been afraid of anything, and she had always been a direct and straightforward person.


    Even so, she kinda understood in this instant what it meant to want to dig a hole and bury oneself in it.


    Her gaze drifted about erratically.


    She looked at the ceiling with her arms hanging by her side and nudged Pete with her hand to get him


    to break the silence.


    Pete: By then, Pete and Cherry had alreadymunicated a great deal with each other with their eyes.


    Pete looked at Cherry: ¡®What do we do now?¡¯


    Cherry''s big eyes blinked: ''l don''t know, either!¡¯


    Pete held his hands up helplessly: ¡®The tyrant looks so calm, but the calmer he is on the outside, the


    angrier he is on the inside!¡¯


    Cherry also nced at Nora: ''Mommy also has a really grave look on her face.The more grave she


    looks, the scarier the decision she''ll make!¡¯


    Pete was terrified: ¡®Surely Mommy isn''t thinking of knocking out the tyrant and taking the two of us


    away, right?¡¯


    Cherry:¡¯...It''s not impossible¡±


    Pete:¡¯...


    While the two children weremunicating with their eyes, Nora nudged Pete.


    She curled her fingers a little, motioning for him to speak.


    Thus, Pete said, "Mommy, Daddy always brings 12 bodyguards and even 24 hidden bodyguards


    whenever he goes out.You won''t be able to fight your way out."


    As soon as he said that, the room became even quieter.


    It was as if everyone''s breathing was audible.


    Justin:".."


    To be honest, he was also in a huge panic at the moment! Before this, Nora hadn''t known that he was


    already aware of everything.


    In order to make the woman stay, he had deliberately kept one of the two children with him.


    This way, she would always stay by his side.


    But now! If they were to address the elephant in the room, he wouldn''t be able to continue being


    ¡®narcissistic¡¯!


    The woman would exin everything, and then...


    What must he do to make the woman and the children stay? The man, who had always been full of


    ideas when it came to the world ofmerce, was also in a panic.


    Thus, all he could do was stand there with a pensive look on his face.


    Unfortunately, his expression instead gave Nora the impression that he was a very terrifying man.


    Well, that made sense.


    Justin would definitely be furious once he knew that one of his children had been taken away from him.


    It was already very impressive that he could suppress his anger and keep himself from venting it.


    Moreover, he hadn''t said anything really awful, either.


    When Nora, who had just thought of that, heard what Pete said, the corners of her lips couldn''t help but


    spasm.


    Cough.


    She would never ever admit that she had indeed been itching just a moment ago to knock the man out


    and then flee the country with the two children.


    In fact, an escape route had already formed in her mind that very moment.


    After going out, she mustn''t drive straight to the airport because Justin was definitely powerful enough


    to seal the airport and trains.


    Therefore, she would drive to the suburbs instead, find an empty helipad, and get Lily to pilot a private


    jet ande over to pick them up as soon as possible! However, it would take Lily seven to eight hours


    to fly over.


    After all, they were too far away from Switzend, where Lily was...


    Should it really be beyond Lily''s means, she would get Solo to pick them up instead.


    After all, he was closer to where they were.


    If not, then her only option would be to approach her aunt overseas for help instead...


    But when she heard about the 36 bodyguards, Nora fell silent and dismissed the idea.


    She had fought Justin''s bodyguards before; it was easy for her to beat one or two, but 36...


    Say, just how fearful of dying was that man? Did he have to bring so many people with him whenever


    he went out? While Nora was daydreaming, Justin finally spoke.


    "Shouldn''t you give me a reasonable exnation for this, Ms.Smith?"


    Phew...


    The weird atmosphere was finally broken.


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief atst.


    After thinking for a while about how to word the situation, she started to exin the issues with the


    children.


    She said,"...Since you''ve already seen everything, then I won''t keep it from you anymore.The reason


    why I have been trying to get close to you and Pete is actually..."


    But before she could finish, Justin cut her off and said, "That''s not the exnation I''m asking for.Rather,


    back then, why did you get pregnant with my children behind my back?"


    All the words that Nora had prepared became stuck in her throat, choking her.


    She was about to speak when Justin said sharply, "You''d best give me a reasonable exnation, why


    did you plot against me and then run away that night?! You even bore two of my children!"


    Nora:"???"


    Her mind was full of question marks! Which night was he talking about? No, wait...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t know how I became pregnant?" Justin lowered his gaze.


    "I didn''t know it was you at that time, so of course I would say that.After all, surely I couldn''t tell


    outsiders that a woman had plotted against me and taken advantage of me, right?"


    Nora:"???"


    She pointed at herself incredulously.


    ¡®I...plotted against you?"


    Justin, who was pulling a long face, replied, "Yes.Given how you were fat and ugly at that time, it can''t


    possibly be because I fell in love with you and plotted against you, right?"


    Nora:"???"


    Was she suffering from memory loss? Or had she really been sleepwalking that time?! But she really


    didn''t remember him appearing in her dream! After all, given that face of his, it would have been deeply


    etched in her memory if she had indeed dreamed of him! She was about to refute him when Justin


    spoke again.


    "Tell me, woman, what exactly are you plotting by scheming against me and even bearing me two


    children?"


    Nora: She was speechless.


    She didn''t know what to say! Seemingly because she wasn''t saying anything, Justin''s voice turned


    even colder.


    "If you''re not going to exin yourself...These two children are part of the Hunts.There''s no way I will


    allow the Hunts¡¯ children to wander about outside, let alone allow a woman with ulterior motives to go


    near my children! So, without a good reason, you can forget about ever seeing my children again!"


    He ced his hands on top of Pete''s and Cherry''s heads and took a step back with the two.


    Nora:"?"


    Her eyes darkened.


    How dare that man threaten her! Hah! Just as she was about to attack...


    Cherry and Pete, whom Justin was holding on to, panicked when they heard their father.


    They wouldn''t be able to see Mommy ever again? No, they couldn''t have that! Cherry immediately


    shouted, "Daddy, Mommy doesn''t have any ill intentions! She doesn''t have any ulterior motives, either!"


    Even though Justin, who was in the midst of a confrontation with Nora, had adopted an icy-cold


    demeanor on the surface, he was actually secretly terribly anxious.


    Why hadn''t that silly girl taken the bait yet? Well, it was true that she wasn''t afraid of a head-on


    confrontation, after all.


    However, his precious little baby finally spoke up at this point.


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, though the look on his face remained cold.


    "What is she nning, if not something malevolent?"


    "It''s...it''s...it''s..."


    Cherry looked at Nora, and then at Justin.


    Atst, she turned to Pete for help and asked, "It''s...What was it again, Pete?"


    Pete:"???"


    Seeing the tyrant also looking over, Pete stammered, "It''s...It''s¡­¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Pete was in a huge panic.


    It was simply too difficult to find a reasonable answer! Just as all three other people in the room were


    staring at him, and while Cherry was frantically giving him looks, Pete suddenly thought of the bossy


    CEO-type romance novels that he''d chanced upon in the past.


    Thus, his next few words came easily to him: "It''s because she ¡®couldn''t help it'', and because she


    ¡®couldn''t control her feelings¡¯..."


    His words were rather hesitant in the beginning, but the more he spoke, the brighter his eyes shone,


    and the more certain he sounded.


    He said, "It''s because Mommy likes you! Yes, it''s exactly because of that!"


    Nora:"????"


    She was about to refute him when Cherry rushed over and grabbed her hand.


    She looked at Justin and said, "Daddy, it''s because Mommy likes you so much that she had to do


    something like that.


    You won''t stop us from seeing Mommy in the future, right?"


    Nora: Although they had made her the scapegoat, she did indeed want to know Justin''s opinion on the


    matter.


    If that scumbag took a step back as a result, it wasn''t like she couldn''t just roll with it, either...


    While she was thinking about it, the cold aura around Justin gradually subsided.


    He looked at her amicably and asked, "Is what they say, true?"


    Nora: She felt that since they had already addressed the matter, she might as well say it all.


    But before she could say anything, Cherry nodded repeatedly and said, "It''s true, it''s true! Mommy


    really likes you, Daddy! Mommy kept singing your praises before we met you! She even said that you


    look so cool, handsome, and tender! You''re the world''s number one hunk!"


    Nora:"!!"


    When had she ever said anything like that?


    "Cough.¡¯


    Cherry''s words seemed to have given Justin quite the shock, too.


    He let out a low cough, looked at Nora, and said, "That''s a little too explicit of you."


    Nora: Never mind.


    She would just bear with it.


    She had only just quietly suppressed her annoyance when Justin asked, "But since you like me so


    much, why don''t you believe in marriage?"


    Nora:"?"


    Was there no end to that man''s questions? Her brows drew together, and a sharp look shed across


    her eyes.


    She sneered, "There''s no corrtion between liking someone and getting married, is there, Mr.Hunt?


    Who says non-believers of marriage can''t date?"


    Upon hearing her sarcasm and the sound of her gnashing her teeth, Justin knew at once that they had


    to end it here for today.


    Otherwise, once he angered her for real, the chances of them getting together would be even


    lower.


    This was the very first time in all these years that he had fallen for a woman.


    He mustn''t let her run away.


    Justin feigned sudden realization and said, "I see.¡¯


    Suddenly, Nora asked, "Since you im that I had pestered you back then, where did I do said


    pestering, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin raised his eyebrows.


    How would he know?! He didn''t even know how she became pregnant! That night didn''t even exist in


    his memory at all, alright?! Regardless, even if he did know, he didn''t know what the woman was


    thinking at that moment, so he had deliberately lied.


    However, he absolutely mustn''t give her the impression that there were loopholes in his words.


    Thus, he smiled and suddenly replied, "In California"


    "Which hotel in California was it?"


    Justin gave her a seemingly amused look.


    "Are you thinking of reliving the moment, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora:"!!"


    She took another deep breath and tried her best to tell herself, ¡®¡¯Remain calm, remain calm.Don''t get


    angry¡±


    Atst, she said, "Just asking."


    Justin, however, stepped forward.


    "The past is in the past, we have to look to the future.You don''t have to keep reminiscing about that


    night five years ago, Ms.Smith.If you find it necessary, we can consummate right away.¡¯


    Consummate? Pete and Cherry''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    But as soon as they wanted to speak, Nora said coldly, "No, it''s fine."


    She gritted her teeth and spat out word after word¡ª"I don''t find that necessary, my! God! Nephew!"


    Justin''s face instantly turned green.


    Upstairs.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Iris and Mrs.Landis popped their heads out and tried their best to listen to the voices downstairs.


    Unfortunately, their voices were too low, so they couldn''t hear what they were saying at all.


    Iris looked at Mrs.Landis.


    "Why does the situation downstairs feel kinda weird?"


    "..It feels kinda weird to me, too.Surely there wasn''t some kind of dramatic love-hate rtionship


    between Mr.Justin and Ms.Smith back then, right? Have they reconciled now? Ma¡¯¡®am, don''t you feel


    that what happened to Ms.Smith sounds like a tale of a pretty little wife running away with a babe in her


    belly?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense! Their story is much more exciting than a novell!"


    Mrs.Landis:"..."


    The two listened to the voices downstairs again.


    Seeing that nothing seemed to be happening anymore, Mrs.Landis asked, "Should we go downstairs


    and get ready for dinner, Ma''am?"


    Iris nodded.


    "Yeah.Let''s go down and take a look."


    However, as soon as they went downstairs, they saw Nora sitting on the sofa triumphantly with her


    arms folded.


    There was a small smile on her usually cool and distant countenance.


    Justin, on the other hand, looked livid.


    Clearly, Nora seemed to have won the confrontation just now, Mrs.Landis coughed and called out,


    "Ms.Smith, Mr.Hunt, and the two little misters.Shall we have dinner?"


    Nora got up.


    "Sure.I just so happen to have gotten hungry.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Iris and asked, "Let''s have dinner, Sis?"


    Iris:"?"


    Why did it suddenly feel like the temperature in the room dropped a few degrees when she said the


    word ''Sis''? She looked at Justin, who was pulling a long face, and the corners of her lips spasmed.


    She coughed and said, "Um, I didn''t know about your rtionship with Justin previously.Considering


    the situation now, we..."


    "These are two separate matters ¡®¡¯ Nora replied casually but surely, "We''ll keep the terms of address


    separate in the future.Mr.Hunt won''t mind, right?"


    Justin replied: ¡°...No, I don''t"


    Iris: The group settled at the dining table.


    Pete and Cherry sat next to each other.


    When they looked at the tyrant and Mommy sitting at the same dining table, they suddenly felt much


    more blissful than usual! Unfortunately, the adults didn''t feel that sense of bliss at all.


    After they finally finished dinner and the group left, Justin asked coldly, "So, Pete goes with you? And


    the daughteres with me?"


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief at his words.


    At least that guy didn''t ask for both children.


    Otherwise, she would really explode.


    What kind of horrible evening was this? She felt so frustrated! She had never felt this frustrated in her


    entire life! She nodded.


    "That works."


    She took Pete''s hand after she spoke.


    When she was about to leave, she paused and looked back at Iris.


    "Don''t tell anyone else about this for now, Sis.¡¯ Justin paused.


    He was also about to tell Iris that, but unexpectedly, Nora had done it a step ahead of him.


    Thus, he decided not to say anything.


    It wasn''t convenient for so many people to protect Pete while he was with Nora.


    Therefore, the children¡¯s identities indeed had to be kept secret.


    Iris nodded.


    While on the way home with Pete, Nora suddenly received a text message on her cell phone.


    She nced at it when she reached a red light, but the moment she did, she suddenly froze.


    The text message read: ''Do you wanna know how exactly you became pregnant back then?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    When Nora saw these words, her eyes narrowed.


    It was an anonymous message.


    She picked it up casually.


    Before the traffic light turned green, her fingers moved nimbly to trace the sender''s number.


    However, she realized that the phone number had not been registered with an identity card.


    She hacked into his phone again, trying to find his location In the blink of an eye, she had locked onto


    him! Position: New York! The exact location was near her car! When she saw that the red dot was less


    than a few meters away from her green position, the other party seemed to have sensed her tracking.


    The red dot flickered a few times and disappeared.


    Nora clenched her fists tightly and suddenly looked around.


    Although it was already 9 PM, there were still many cars on the road in New York.


    Because of the traffic lights, most of the cars behind were already blocked.


    In other words, that person''s car was also blocked inside.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and instructed Pete, "Stay in the car.Hearing her grave tone¡±


    Pete nodded in understanding.


    "Okay.¡±


    He was not afraid because, on the way home, he knew that Justin had assigned a few bodyguards to


    secretly protect him.


    After Nora got out of the car, the car made a clicking sound and was locked up to prevent the bad guys


    from taking Pete away.


    Nora then ran in the direction she remembered.


    From the map, she could tell that the other party was less than 200 meters away from her.


    The car was not more than 200 meters away from her...She used her eyes to estimate and agilely


    weaved through the cars.


    100 meters...


    150 meters...


    The traffic light was rtively long.


    It took about 90 seconds to go green, and it took her 80 seconds to locate the other party and get


    there.


    There were still 10 seconds¡¯ If she could not find that person, she might miss this opportunity.


    Although Justin had said that she had killed the other party back then, she had no memory of it at all.


    Therefore, even if Justin remembered that night, the two of them had still been schemed against.


    The person who had schemed against them and made her give birth to two children was a mystery.


    As for how she got pregnant, it was even more of a mystery.


    And the mystery was only 50 meters away.


    Nora took a few steps forward suddenly.


    The cars beside her were already honking impatiently.


    There were too many cars in New York, and the roads were filled with cars.


    200 meters! About seven to eight cars were parked 200 meters away from her! She walked over


    quickly and knocked on the window of the first car.


    The car window rolled down and the driver looked at her impatiently.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    That person''s expression was very real.


    It was obvious that he was a passerby.It wasn''t him.


    Nora walked around him and continued to walk back.


    But at this point!


    Beep! A car suddenly honked.


    Nora was stunned.


    She turned around and saw a ck Land Rover parked two cars away from this car.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face.


    "Miss Smith, what are you doing?"


    This person was...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Morris, Captain Ford! While she was in a daze, the traffic light in front changed.


    The cars started to move, but because Nora''s car was parked in front, this line of cars could not move.


    Seeing the two cars driving away slowly, Nora was no longer anxious.


    Instead, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, what a coincidence.Why are you here?"


    Morris looked ahead, his cold face sharp and clear.


    "Miss Smith, I should be the one asking you this, right? If you stop the car, it will seriously affect the


    traffic rules.It will be a vition of the rules and you will be fined.Of course, if you still don''t leave, I''m


    afraid it will be so serious that your driver''s license will be revoked"


    Nora was unmoved.


    "This is the traffic police''s jurisdiction , tight? Captain Ford even cares about this?" Morris was


    expressionless, but he took out a document from the car and handed it to her.


    "Special Case Departments, I have the right to ask about all illegal matters."


    Beep! Beep!


    "F*ck? What''s going on in front? Why aren''t you driving?"


    "Is it an ident? Or did the car break down?"


    The other drivers started honking wildly.


    Some got out of the car and looked forward.


    Nora knew that she could not dy anymore, so she nodded at Morris.


    "I''ll leave now.¡±


    She looked around again but did not see any familiar cars.


    Then, she walked forward and followed the cars to the front.


    A driver in the back had already gotten out of the car and was pointing at her nose and shouting, "What


    are you doing? Do you have any courtesy? Don''t you know you''re dying us by stopping here?"


    However, when he raised her head, he could clearly see that it was a youngdy''s face.


    Thisdy was also as beautiful as a fairy.


    Furthermore, although Nora did not smile, her apology was still considered sincere.


    "I''m sorry.I''ll leave now¡±


    She was simply using her beauty tomit murder.The driver''s cursing voice became softer and


    warmer.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine.It was just a minute.Let''s go!"


    Nora got into the car and started it.


    The cars parked behind her then returned to normal traffic.


    On the way home, she looked ahead with a serious expression.


    Who was the person who had followed her and controlled her pregnancy back then? Why was Morris


    around her again? Was he the one who had sent her the message? Once or twice could be a


    coincidence, but so many times? What was his motive? Also, special department...What was that?


    Why had she never heard of such a department?!


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    After thinking about it for an entire day , she finally decided to make a move.


    "Although they don''t admit it now, once they do, it''ll be toote for them to acknowledge it! I can''t


    control them in this matter, but someone can."


    Mdm.Lea was stunned.


    "Who?"


    Mrs.Hunt took out her phone and made a call that she had not made in a long time.


    The moment the call was picked up, she lowered her eyes and slowly said, "Iris, this is Mom.I''m calling


    you for the sake of Justin and Pete..."


    Iris''s attitude was very cold, but she didn''t hang up.


    Instead, she asked, "What? What do you want me to do this time?"


    When Mrs.Hunt heard the words "this time¡± she instantly felt guilty, but she still hardened her heart and


    said, "Justin likes a woman from a small family.She definitely can''t be Pete''s stepmother! You''re


    probably the only person in the world who can stop him! You..."


    Before she could finish, Iris sneered and asked, "Stepmother?"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Mrs.Hunt paused and immediately said, "Yes, she will marry Justin to be Pete''s stepmother.Iris, you


    know stepmothers can''t possibly be good.Back then..."


    Iris interrupted her again.


    "Not every stepmother in this world is like that mistress!"


    Mrs.Hunt: ??


    She was stunned by Iris'' words.


    After thinking for a while, she tried to ask, "But what if she gives birth to a child for Justin again?"


    "Mom, I think you''re mistaken." Iris¡¯ voice was cold.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    Iris said slowly, "Being a mother and being a wife is different.A mother wants her son to be better.Justin


    is getting married, and it''ll be good for him to have a woman to please him and take care of him in the


    future.Isn''t that what you told me back then?"


    Mrs.Hunt clenched her jaw.


    "Iris, are you still ming me? "No. Iris'' answer was very simple.


    "I don''t me anyone.If I have to Say it, I only me my bad luck."


    As soon as she said this, she hung up.


    Mrs.Hunt looked at her phone in a daze.


    After a while, she sighed deeply and looked at Mdm.Lea.


    "She still hates me."


    Mdm.Lea looked at Mrs.Hunt and wanted to say something, but she hesitated.


    In the end, she said something fair.


    "It has been quite difficult for her all these years.¡±


    She had stayed at the Hunts for her son.However, she could not love her son affectionately.


    This was much more bitter than what Justin''s father had suffered.


    Mrs.Hunt sighed as Cherry''s voice came from the door.


    "Great-Grandmother, I''m here-"


    Mrs.Hunt immediately looked at the door in joy and saw Justin striding in with a smile.


    His appearance stunned her.


    She smiled and asked, "Why are you so happy today?"


    Justin''s expression froze as he asked, "Am I?"


    Mdm.Lea teased, "You can''t even suppress the corners of your mouth.Aren''t you happy? Mr.Hunt, did


    something good happen today? Tell us, so we can be happy too!"


    When Justin heard this, he thought of how he had had dinner with Nora tonight and could not help but


    smile again.


    Seeing that he was silent, Cherry raised her hand.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! Daddy had dinner with Mommy tonight.That''s why Daddy is happy, right?" Mrs.Hunt


    was stunned.


    She turned to look at Justin again.


    In her impression, this grandson had always been stern.


    Even after signing a huge contract and earning a few hundred million, he had never smiled like he did


    today.


    It had been five years since hest smiled like this.


    At that time, he had just brought Pete back.


    After pulling him back from the brink of death, he had done a DNA test and realized that Pete was


    indeed his son.


    He had hardly ever smiled like this before.


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes and touched Cherry''s head.


    "Is that so? No wonder ¡°


    She suddenly looked at Justin and said, "Justin, it''s my 80th birthday in a week.We can hold a party


    this year, right?"


    Justin was stunned when he heard this.


    Ever since his father left and his grandfather passed away, his grandmother had been eating


    vegetarian food and reading Buddhism.


    She had never liked the liveliness of birthday parties.


    Every year on her birthday, the entire family would gather together for a meal.


    They had never organized a big banquet before.


    Why did she suddenly...


    However, he did not ask further and immediately agreed.


    "Okay.Let Mdm.Lea and Mr.Long handle the party.I''ll prepare a guest list." Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "Alright, invite Miss Smith over as well."


    Only then did Justin realize that Mrs.Hunt''s birthday celebration was actually for Nora.


    However, if Nora came over, they could at least publicize their rtionship so that the outside world


    would not have to keep guessing.


    He nodded.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    After chatting for a while more about the details of the birthday banquet, Justin left with Cherry.


    Mdm.Lea stood beside Mrs.Hunt.


    "Mrs.Hunt, are you...trying to use this method to persuade Miss Smith to leave?"


    Mrs.Hunt''s birthday banquet would definitely shock all the influential people in New York.


    At that time, if the people from small families could not handle that scene, they would automatically


    retreat.


    However, Mrs.Hunt did not seem to hear this.


    Her gaze was only fixed on Justin at the door.


    She suddenly said, "Mdm.Lea, how long has it been since west saw Justin with such a rxing


    smile?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mdm.Lea was stunned.


    Mrs.Hunt sighed.


    "Actually, how good would it be if he could smile like this every day? Even I wavered a little just now.If


    that Miss Smith could make him happy by marrying her, shouldn''t I give in a little?"


    Mdm.Lea understood her thoughts.


    She walked to her side and held her shoulder.


    "Mrs.Hunt, you''re not only Mr.Hunt''s grandmother, but you''re also the Matriarch of the Hunts."


    These words made Mrs.Hunt''s expression darken.


    Yes.


    She had devoted her entire life to the Hunts.


    Just like back then...


    when her grandson was only five years old, she would definitely have favored her son more.


    However, for the sake of the Hunts, she still chased her son away and kept her grandson with her.


    She was not only a mother, but she was also the Matriarch of the Hunts.


    The trace of guilt that she had felt instantly disappeared.


    She could not disregard the Hunts¡¯ reputation just because Justin was happy for a moment.


    The Matriarch of the Hunts could not be such a lowly woman like Nora! She took a deep breath and


    suddenly looked at Mdm.Lea.


    "Remember to invite thatdy from the Smiths over on my birthday." Mdm.Lea understood what she


    meant and nodded.


    "Yes- The next day at the Andersons ¡°


    "What gift did you prepare?"


    When Melissa woke up in the morning and received the invitation, she had a headache.


    Sheined to Mrs.Anderson, "They''re holding a special banquet for Mrs.Hunt''s birthday this


    year.Moreover, our rtionship is different now.We can''t afford not to bring out valuable gifts.But what


    kind of treasure have the Hunts not seen? What can we send that would bring out new meaning and


    show our magnanimity?"


    Mrs.Anderson rubbed her temples as well.


    "I hate thinking about gifts the most, especially a gift for Mrs.Hunt.She has high standards.Sigh! But


    why don''t you ask Nora? She might have some good ideas."


    It was almost noon.


    When Nora went downstairs, she heard Melissa say worriedly, "Nora, you''re finally awake! Mrs.Hunt''s


    birthday is a week from now and she has invited our entire family.What do you think we should give


    her?"


    Birthday? Nora paused for a moment before smiling.


    "Don''t worry.I know what to give her¡±


    After all, she was Pete and Cherry''s grandmother.It was only right that she did her best.


    Melissa was curious.


    "What are you nning to send?"

 Chapter 266: Alchemy!

    Chapter 266: Alchemy!


    Nora slowly said, "Isn''t the mostmon thing in our Harmonia Pharmacy, medicine?"


    Melissa:"??"


    Nora yawned.


    "Aunt, lend me a room in the pharmaceutical factory"


    Melissa immediately nodded.


    "No problem!"


    After Nora had lunch, Melissa brought her to the Andersons¡¯ pharmaceutical factory.


    The Andersons¡¯ pharmaceutical factory was in the suburbs of New York.


    It looked very big and neat inside.


    When they walked in, they could smell the fragrance of medicine.


    Sheril was here all year round.


    When she heard that they were here, she immediately weed them.


    "Mom, Sister , the emptyboratory is ready.¡¯¡¯ Melissa nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back first.You guys can prepare.¡¯¡¯ She was a little worried.


    The best medicine the Andersons had right now was the Carefree Pill.


    However, the pill had a price, and it was mass-produced.


    It was a big gift to give someone else 20 pills, but to Mrs.Hunt, it was only a few thousand dors.


    Was Nora''s medicine okay as a present? She was a little worried.


    There was only a week left.


    She had to find something good so that Nora''s pill wouldn''t be looked down on and she wouldn''t have


    to take it out to save the situation.


    Therefore, Melissa went out early and returnedte every day.


    She went to various auction houses to look for various gifts.


    In theboratory.


    Nora only did the preparation work and did it for half a day.


    It was only at night that she finished preparing all kinds of things.


    Sheril, who had been helping from the side, asked curiously, "Sister, what medicine are you going to


    make?"


    Nora thought for a moment and replied, "Calming Pill"


    Mrs.Hunt''s brain was filled with bruises and lumps.


    If she took the Calming Pill for a while, it would be very effective Sheril immediately let out a sigh of


    relief.


    "Calming Pill? Our Harmonia Pharmacy has many of them, and they''re very cheap.Just take


    some...No, the Calming Pill form doesn''t have these ingredients?"


    The Calming Pill didn''t have so many herbs? Just as she thought about this, she heard Nora say


    slowly, "Yes, it''s Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill"


    Sheril was stunned.


    "Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    The legendary Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill? There were many types of Calming Pills.


    However, Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill was definitely the best! It was said that this Calming Pill was


    offered to the emperor in ancient times.


    It was simr to a Tao priest refining pills.


    The prescription was extremelyplicated, and the herbs used were also very expensive! Even with


    the current high level of technology, this pill was still very difficult to refine.


    Up until now, Dr.Zabe was probably the only one in the world who could refine one or two pills.


    However, Nora actually knew how to make Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill? She swallowed.


    "Sister, I heard that only one or two pills can be produced in a furnace.How many do you n to give?"


    Nora nced at her.


    "Who said that only one or two pills can be produced in a furnace?"


    Sheril:¡±???"


    Dr.Zabe said so! He had personally refined a batch three years ago and only produced one finished


    product.


    It had ruined a lot of medicinal herbs, causing his heart to ache so much that he never refined it again!


    Nora rolled her eyes.


    Master could not perform well because he was old and could not control his behavior well.


    This kind of problem would not happen to her.


    However, the process was a little long and needed three days and four nights.


    With all this time, she might as well sleep.


    Therefore, she had not refined it over the years.


    She said nothing.


    Sheril decided not to speak anymore.


    She just looked at the expensive herbs Nora took over, with an aching heart.


    There was an old manager at the pharmaceutical factory in Harmonia Pharmacy.


    He was also an old pharmacist and could be considered Sheril''s master.


    At this moment, he stood outside the door and happened to overhear their conversation.


    He waved Sheril over.


    Sheril walked out.


    The old pharmacist frowned and reprimanded, "Sheril, you guys are too reckless¡¯! Are these hundred


    thousand dors of herbs going to be wasted just like that? How can she possibly refine Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    Although Sheril''s heart also ached for the money, when she heard her master''s words, she hurriedly


    exined, "Master, Sister Nora was the one who gave us the Carefree Pill form.So even if money is


    wasted, it''s nothing.My father and mother definitely won''t feel the pinch¡±


    The pharmacist sighed.


    "They only look at money, but do you only care for money too? Do you know how much the 500-year-


    old ginseng she took is worth now? We could only buy one or two from the entire country.This isn''t a


    matter of money at all, okay? Don''t you feel bad that she wasted it?"


    Of course, her heart ached! Now, everyone was growing ginseng artificially.


    Most of it was just decades old, and it was rare to find one that was centuries old.


    These two 500-year-old ginsengs had been preserved by Harmonia Pharmacy.


    They could be considered the treasure of the store, and were priceless! People had been asking for


    500-year-old ginseng for a long time, but they still could not get one.


    After all, most of the older ones had been sent to the auction.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The value of ginseng had already far exceeded the medicinal value.


    Harmonia Pharmacy would not auction them.


    Most of the people who could auction them were like the Smiths and Hunts.


    But how could such families sell ginseng to Harmonia Pharmacy? However, to make Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill, one needed ginseng that was this old! Actually, if it could be made, this


    ginseng would definitely not be wasted.


    After all, the Calming Pill was much more valuable than the ginseng itself.


    The problem was! Dr.Zabe had only managed to refine one pill in a furnace.


    Could Sister Nora seed? The old pharmacist suggested, "Although other herbs are expensive, we


    can still buy them.Can you talk to your sister and exchange that ginseng for a 100-year one?! If she


    fails, we''ll only lose money!"


    When Sheril heard this, she fell into deep thought.


    After a moment, she shook her head.


    "Master, Sister Nora¡¯ s kindness to the Andersons is too great.I can''t say anything about it"


    The old pharmacist was instantly furious.


    He pointed at her forehead and scolded, "You, you''re really a blockhead! The Andersons have fallen


    this far because none of you know how to make drugs! You''re wasting herbs!! Even with a Carefree


    Pill, if you continue to be so willful in the future, you''ll eventually go downhill!"


    Sheril argued anxiously, "Master, you can''t say that.What if Sister Nora really manages to master it?"


    The old pharmacist had been working with the Andersons since he was young and had never attended


    school.


    He had learned the skills from an older generation and was loyal to the Andersons.


    At this moment, he was furious.


    The more he cursed, the more unpleasant he became.


    He took advantage of his seniority and said, "Dr.Zabe could only produce one pill.How can she master


    it at such a young age? Stop bragging! If she can master it, I won''t need any sry in the future! But if


    she can''t, you have to listen to me in the pharmaceutical factory in the future!"


    When Sheril heard this, her eyes turned red.


    She knew that her master was trying to put her in her ce.


    Ever since she came to the pharmaceutical factory, she had been using the introduction of new


    alchemy skills.


    Her master had been dissatisfied with her long ago, but she was the owner, and her master could only


    listen to her. Now, he wanted to use this matter to have the right to speak in the refinery! She took a


    deep breath.


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 267: Mr.Hunts Girlfriend

    Chapter 267: Mr.Hunt''s Girlfriend


    Sheril thought about it very clearly.


    Last time, Nora had helped her p Rachel''s face at the ball.


    She had to protect her no matter what.


    When her master heard this, his expression changed.


    "You , how can you be so stubborn?!"


    He was old, so what was the use even if he had the right to speak at the refining factory? All of his


    concern was only the Andersons.


    Those words earlier were just to make Sheril hesitate, but this girl did not hesitate at all.


    She was too disappointing! He reached out in anger, about to say something, but he coughed violently.


    Sheril hurriedly took a step forward and held his arm.


    "Master, I know you despise me for being your superior.If you want the power to speak, I''ll return it to


    you!"


    Her master said with heartache, "Why do I need the right to speak? How many years can I stay in the


    pharmaceutical factory? I should have retired long ago!"


    When Sheril heard this, she realized that she had misunderstood her master.


    Her heart ached even more.


    "Master, I''m sorry..."


    The old pharmacist pounded his chest.


    "Sheril, you''re too naive.Do you think my heart really aches for the 500-year- old ginseng? My heart


    aches for the Andersons¡¯ foundation!"


    "Our pharmaceutical factory can work with confidence if this ginseng stays here! You, you guys are


    such a waste!"


    The old pharmacist stomped his feet in anger.


    Sheril''s eyes turned red as well.


    "Master, Sister Nora''s Carefree Pill can be considered as saving Carefree Pill''s life.Even if we lose this


    ginseng, we''ll look for more.In the future, if we have money, we can buy it at a high price at the auction¡¯


    When the old pharmacist saw that she was still stubbornly protecting Nora, he instantly waved his hand


    in anger.


    "Alright, alright.I''ll sit here and see how she wastes the ginseng!"


    Sheril looked at his pained expression and sighed.She knew that some things were very important to


    the elders.


    Those concepts had already been ingrained in her bones and could not be changed.


    She sighed and sat beside the old pharmacist.


    "I''ll watch with you..."


    In theboratory, Nora did not know about the argument outside.


    At this moment, she was looking at the medicine.


    Actually, when she was overseas, it was a little difficult to refine pills.


    After all, there were fewer traditional medicines avable overseas.


    She held the 500-year-old ginseng and sighed silently.


    This ginseng was too small.


    If she had known earlier, she would have gone to her I master, Dr.Zabe, to get some more ginseng.


    As an imperial physician, Dr.Zabe did not have many other things, but he still had some ginseng.


    She shook her head slightly and cut the ginseng into I pieces.


    When they saw her cut it off so casually, Sheril and the old i pharmacist outside felt their hearts ache.


    The old pharmacist nagged.


    "Look, how is she cutting the ginseng? It''s too wasteful, too wasteful! Sheril, go in and see if you can


    pick up some ginseng roots.They''re still useful!"


    Sheril: ".."


    At the Smiths.


    He had already been transferred out of the ICU and was not worried about his life for the time being.


    At home, his adopted daughter, Yvonne, who was also the only girl in the Smiths¡¯ generation, was


    ying the violin.


    After the song ended, Rachel, who was standing beside her, instantly apuded.


    "Miss Smith''s piano skills are really getting better and better!"


    Ever since Miranda''s maiden family had almost gone bankrupt, her status in the Woods had been even


    lower.


    This led to her constantly being reprimanded by her father at home.


    Furthermore, she was always forced to go to the Andersons and learn from her aunt, Melissa.


    But how could she possibly go over there? Therefore, she could only run toward the Smiths now.


    Yvonne was a famous daughter of a wealthy family in New York.


    She was talented, and when she was with Yvonne, her father would not scold her even if he found out.


    When Yvonne heard her words, she lowered her eyes and smiled.


    "Did you fight with your father again?" Rachel pursed her lips.


    "Yeah.He keeps criticizing me for everything.He wants me to change this and that.Isn''t it because he


    thinks Sheril is too good? How can Auntie''s daughter be better than me? No matter how strong she is,


    she''s only working in the Andersons¡¯ pharmaceutical factory.She doesn''t behave like a girl at all!"


    Yvonne tidied her long hair and smiled.


    "Fathers love their daughters the most.Can''t you just wheedle your way?"


    However, Rachel pursed her lips.


    "That''s someone else.I seriously suspect that I''m not my father''s biological child.Otherwise, why would


    he be so strict with me? How can my biological father always pick on me!"


    The words "biological" pierced Yvonne''s heart like a needle.


    She lowered her eyes to hide her displeasure.


    She still had a friendly smile on her face as a light shed across her eyes.


    Suddenly, she said, "Stop talking nonsense.By the way, I heard that thest dance was not very


    enjoyable?"


    At the mention of the dance, Rachel instantly became furious.


    "Isn''t it because of that country bumpkin who came back from the countryside? I didn''t expect her to


    dance well, but unfortunately, no one hase to propose marriage to her yet.Did you know? Her


    mother fooled around outside and was pregnant before she was even married.She made such a big


    scene just to attract attention and find a good family.But how could they possibly like her?"


    She was about to continue when the butler walked in.


    "Miss Smith, the Levins are here."


    The Levins? While Rachel was in a daze, Yvonne had already stood up with a smile.


    "Pleasee in."


    Then, a middle-aged woman in her forties walked in.


    She looked ordinary.


    Her face was fair and tender, and she was chubby.


    When she smiled, she looked very likable.


    Rachel asked, "This is?"


    Yvonne exined, "Her mother-inw is Mrs.Hunt''s current housekeeper, Mdm.Lea."


    The most famous people in the Hunts, apart from Justin and a few members of the main family, were


    the Hunts¡¯ internal and external butlers.


    The butlers of such families were raised with them from a young age.


    They were very loyal and reliable.


    Now, Mdm.Lea''s family was also working in apany under Hunt Corporation and was treated very


    well.


    But why was Mdm.Lea''s daughter-inw, whom everyone called Mrs.Lewis, at the Smiths? While


    Rachel was in a daze, that person had already walked over.


    "Miss Smith, I just came over for a little chat today.Please excuse my intrusion"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With that, Mrs.Lewis sized Yvonne up.


    Yvonne sat up straight and ced her hands casually on herp.


    She looked like a daughter of a wealthy family and was very appropriate.


    Mrs.Lewis praised her in her heart and said jokingly, "By the way, my mother-inw said that she heard


    a joke at home a few days ago.Our Mr.Hunt actually found a girlfriend outside¡­¡±


    Yvonne''s expression froze at those words, but her expression remained calm.


    Rachel was stunned.


    "Who is it?"


    Was there really a woman in New York that Justin liked? Did she know her?

 Chapter 268: Medicine Success

    Chapter 268: Medicine Sess


    Mrs.Lewis was not angry when she saw Rachel interrupting.


    She continued to smile, and answered, "It''s the daughter of the Andersons, Nora.¡±


    Rachel:"??"


    Her eyes narrowed as she shouted, "Impossible!"


    Her intense reaction covered Yvonne''s clenched fists.


    Mrs.Lewis looked at her in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    What could they do? Yvonne seemed to have thought of something and said with a calm expression,


    "This is the person you were talking about earlier, the one who stole the limelight at the ball, right?"


    Rachel:"???"


    She felt as if she had been pped hard as her cheeks heated up.


    They had just said that even if she was in the limelight, no one wanted her.


    Even now, no one hade to propose marriage.


    But how did she suddenly find such a powerful boyfriend? Impossible! Mrs.Lewis was stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Obviously, she did not know.


    Yvonne didn''t want to leave an impression of her saying bad things behind her back, so she smiled


    helplessly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It''s nothing.I''m just saying that thisdy danced well¡±


    After hearing the praise for Nora, Rachel was indeed angered.


    "What? Miss Smith, even if you don''t talk about her behind her back, you can''t leave such a wrong


    impression on the Hunts.Mrs.Lewis, let me tell you.Nora is someone who hates marriage! After she


    was picked up by the Andersons from a small ce, she found an opportunity to sneak into this year''s


    ball.Did you know? In order to show off her dancing skills and surprise everyone, she even danced


    men''s steps! Everyone knows about this! She''s simply trying her best to be in the limelight.She''s doing


    this so that she can quickly find a man to marry! Did you misunderstand something? How can Mr.Hunt


    like someone like her?"


    Mrs.Lewis did not expect to hear such words.


    She immediately said excitedly, "Is that so? Miss Wood, hurry up and tell me the details..."


    Rachel began to add fuel to the fire.


    She told them what had happened that day, omitting her coercion and Sheril''s grievances, of course.


    She created an image of a woman who loved to show off.


    Hearing those words, Yvonne slowly picked up her coffee cup and drank with a faint smile.


    After Rachel finished speaking, she said, "Alright, Miss Wood.Don''t talk about others behind their


    backs."


    Rachel pouted.


    Mrs.Lewis seemed to be in deep thought.


    She did not expect this to happen.


    Therefore, words like Mr.Hunt had yet to win over Nora, and that Miss Smith didn''t take a liking to


    Mr.Hunt, were all fake! Nora was indeed ying hard to get! Why did the smart Sir fall for her!


    Mrs.Lewis was a little anxious.


    She had to hurry back and tell this news to her mother-inw before she told Mrs.Hunt.


    However, no matter how anxious she was, she did not forget her mission today.


    After smiling at Rachel, she looked at Yvonne.


    "Miss Smith, my mother-inw asked me to tell you to treasure the opportunity at the birthday


    banquet."


    Her words made Yvonne blush.


    She lowered her head and said awkwardly, "But didn''t you say earlier that Mr.Hunt already has a


    girlfriend..."


    The Hunts and the Smiths were both interested in a marriage alliance.


    After all, although the Smiths and the Hunts hadpeted in the past, the times were different now.


    A marriage alliance obviously had more benefits.


    This was also one of the important reasons whyn had adopted Yvonne.


    The elders of the two families had tacitly agreed.


    When Mrs.Lewis heard this, she patted Yvonne''s hand.


    "Sigh, their rtionship isn''t confirmed yet.Who in New York knows about it? Besides, she''s just a


    girlfriend now...You should prepare yourself properly! This is a rare opportunity.Besides, even if it''s not


    Sir, you should find someone..."


    Although there was a ball every year in New York, it was always a gathering of youngsters.


    This time, Mrs.Hunt was suddenly holding a big birthday party.


    The elders of each family would definitely be attending as well.


    It was thergest party in recent years.


    If she could shine at this banquet, she would definitely amaze everyone.


    Yvonne lowered her head, her ears turning red.


    In the end, she nodded.


    After Mrs.Lewis left, Rachel leaned over to Yvonne.


    "Miss Smith, is this the Hunts¡¯ intention?"


    Yvonne smiled without saying anything.


    Rachel immediately shook her arm.


    "You must work hard.You must not let that Nora really be Mrs.Hunt! Her family background is so


    bad.How can shepare to you? You''re the eldest daughter of the Smiths!" Yvonne sighed.


    "I''m not the real Eldest Miss."


    "So what?"


    Rachel''s tone was very aggressive.


    "Look at New York, who dares to say that you''re not the real eldest daughter? Besides, who in the


    Smiths dares to slight you?"


    Yvonne''s long eyshes concealed the coldness in her eyes.


    Slight her? Wasn''t she doing exactly that right now?! If she was the real eldest daughter of the Smiths,


    why would she interact with people like Rachel?! However, Yvonne did not say that.


    She smiled and asked, "But what can I do?"


    Rachel immediately said, "Of course you can impress them with your gift! Other than performing on the


    talent show, you have to bring out a valuable gift and shock the entire audience!"


    She gritted her teeth and said, "The most important thing is that you must beat Nora! Although she has


    the same surname as you, how is she worthy of the surname Smith ? In the end, she''s just a niece of


    the Andersons! Even if she''s the eldest daughter of the Andersons, she''s just a drug seller! Miss Smith,


    you must think of a good gift..."


    The drug seller...


    Yvonne''s eyes shed.


    "What''s good or bad? Whether it''s valuable or not isn''t important.I''m just worried about Mrs.Hunt''s


    health.I heard that she just underwent an operation on her head a while ago...


    I''ll get my brother to help me find some suitable medicine.


    The only thing the Andersons could offer was medicine.


    However, the medicine that the Smiths had found was definitely exceptionally good.


    When the twopete, the difference in strength would be obvious.


    Two dayster.


    In theboratory of the Andersons¡¯ pharmaceutical factory Sheril and her master had been here for two


    days.


    For the past two days, the woman in theboratory had not slept a minute.


    During this time, other than Sheril sending in some food, Nora never left theboratory.


    Bam! Suddenly, there was a loud sound in theboratory.


    Both of them immediately stood up and looked in through the ss window.


    They saw white smokeing out of the alchemy furnace.


    Master stomped his feet.


    "Oh no! She failed!" Sheril was stunned.


    "What?"


    Master said, "Back then, I saw Dr.Zabe make medicine.At the moment Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill


    was formed, it emitted ck smoke! The white smoke must mean failure!"


    He was heartbroken.


    "You two prodigals! My 500-year-old ginseng! It''s really wasted!"


    However, just as he finished speaking, he saw¡­

 Chapter 269: Drug Seller

    Chapter 269: Drug Seller


    In theboratory, Nora opened the alchemy furnace.


    Even though there was a door between them, a strong fragrance of medicine rushed over.


    It made people feel energized the moment they smelled it.


    This fragrance...


    He cleared his mind, sweeping away the fatigue he had felt after waiting for a few days.


    The old pharmacist had once smelled this scent.


    It was...Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill! Back then, when Dr.Zabe had refined it, he had been present


    and had even helped him...How could it be, though?! Miss Smith''s refinement process waspletely


    different from Silvester Zabe''s.


    Although the ingredients used were the same...Sheril did not understand this, but when she saw her


    master saying that she had failed, her heart instantly ached.


    However, the first thing she wanted to do was tofort Nora so that she would not feel guilty or sad.


    Just as she was about to say something, she saw her master suddenly push open the door and rush in.


    Sheril was shocked.


    She hurriedly followed behind and grabbed the old pharmacist.


    Master, what are you doing? It was already sad enough that Nora had failed in her refinement.


    If Master said anything unpleasant, how would Nora endure it! She then looked at her master''s


    expression and saw that he was indeed agitated and unable to control himself.


    She immediately said, "Master, um, calm down.Calm down a little..."


    The old pharmacists lips trembled.


    "Move away.I can''t calm down!"


    He wanted to witness the birth of Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill! However, Sheril did not give in.


    What if Master made a move? She could not let Master hit Nora! She coughed.


    "Master, although Nora has failed, it''s not very umon.She might seed next time!"


    The old master: "There won''t be a next time!"


    Sheril knew that her master was furious.


    "Yes, yes, there won''t be a next time.Our factory doesn''t have 500-year-old ginseng anymore.Don''t be


    angry..."


    The old master was anxious.


    "That''s not what I meant.Hurry up and move aside.Let me take a look.She seeded in making a few!"


    Sheril: "Master, you can''t hit Nora.Let''s just say the ginseng was wasted as my...what?"


    Stunned, she turned around suddenly.


    "How many...How many did she seed in making?"


    The old master then pushed her away and rushed in front of Nora.


    They looked inside the alchemy furnace together..


    Previously, Dr.Zabe had seeded in making one.


    This time, the fragrance of Nora''s medicine was so strong.


    There should be more sesses, right? At this thought, he looked into the furnace and froze.


    His eyes widened as he muttered in disbelief, "How could this be? How could this be..."


    Sheril also rushed over.


    "Master, what''s wrong? How many did she seed in making? One? Two?"


    The old master''s lips trembled.


    "No, no..."


    "Then..."


    The old master''s eyes were already in a daze.


    The pills in the alchemy furnace were so dense that his eyes were blurry.


    He could not count them at all.


    As he continued counting, he heard Nora''s clear voice.


    "25 6."


    The entire alchemyb was silent.


    After a while, Sheril said with a trembling voice, "They were all sessfully refined?"


    The old pharmacist also looked at Nora in a daze.


    Nora looked at the two of them and raised her eyebrows.


    She smiled in amusement.


    She continued to take the refined medicine out of the furnace at a moderate pace and ced it in a


    paper box she was carrying with her.


    At this moment, she heard the old pharmacist roar, "You, stop!"


    Nora:"???"


    She paused for a moment.


    The old pharmacist''s fingers trembled as he pointed at the ordinary paper box in her hand.


    "You...you''re using this box to store the medicine?" Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What else would I use?"


    The old master was furious when he saw her nonchnt look.


    "Just you wait!"


    He ran out and quickly returned with two precious boxes.


    However, when he looked into the furnace, there were only half the pills left.


    Nora hugged two paper boxes and said, "Leave this half to Harmonia Pharmacy.I''ll take the rest."


    With that, she waved at Sheril and the old master before leaving.


    The old master ¡° Can''t she just find a nicer box?! At the same time, Yvonne had personally arrived at


    the Zabes''.


    Silvester Zabe was already old in age and could not get out of bed.


    He sat in the wheelchair and received her.


    "Miss Smith, may I help you?" Yvonne smiled.


    "I came here to buy a medicine from you"


    Silvester''s wrinkles covered his original appearance, making him look unapproachable.


    His voice was terrifyingly old.


    "What medicine?"


    "Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill¡± Yvonne smiled.


    "I heard that you refined one, three years ago." Silvester lowered his eyes.


    "Oh, I already used it at that moment.'''' Yvonne was stunned.


    Silvester''s son hurriedly exined beside him, "My father had a sudden stroke two years ago.When he


    was in aa, we gave it to him."


    Hearing his words, Yvonne sized up Silvester.


    He was already very old and must be in his eighties, almost ny.


    She''d seen people who''d had a sudden stroke at this age.


    Most of them had their heads tilted, their mouths drawn back in grins, and drool dripping from their


    mouths.


    They wouldn''t live long.


    However, Silvester was clear-headed.


    Besides being unable to move, he did not look like he had suffered a stroke at all.


    Then Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pills were indeed powerful! She was even more determined to give


    Mrs.Hunt this medicine.


    The Andersons must be thinking to give her precious medicine, but to Mrs.Hunt, no matter how good


    the medicine was, it could notpare to the Calming Pill.


    Just think about it.


    If Nora gave her a box of Carefree Pill at the banquet, although everyone would be envious, if she


    could take out a Calming Pill, she would definitely be able to suppress Nora! She smiled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡®¡®I''ll pay a million dors." Silvester shook his head.


    "I don''t have any pill.'''' His son smiled as well.


    "It''s not about money.It''s about the stock" Yvonne was still smiling.


    "Two million dors¡¯ "Two million dors"


    Silvester''s son gulped.


    What kind of medicine could be sold for two million dors? That was enough to buy one''s life! He


    looked at Silvester and said, "Dad!"


    Silvester closed his eyes.


    "It''s useless to ask me.My legs are no longer working well.Even if I have money, I can''t make them


    anymore."


    Silvester''s son sighed, his family was in need of moneytely.


    He begged, "Father!"


    When Silvester saw his son like this, he felt that he had really owed him in his previous life.


    He could only say, "Ask my disciple.The son''s eyes immediately lit up and he said to Yvonne, "


    Wait a moment¡¯ He took out Silvester''s phone, found his disciple¡¯s number, and dialed it.

 Chapter 270: Marriage of the Smiths and Hunts

    Chapter 270: Marriage of the Smiths and Hunts


    The call was picked up quickly, and a clear female voice greeted him respectfully.


    "Teacher, is something the matter?"


    Silvester''s son knew that his father had a direct descendant, who was a woman, but he had never seen


    her before.


    However, the two of them had already spoken on the phone many times.


    He coughed.


    "Sister, it''s me¡¯


    "Oh...Is something wrong?"


    Silvester''s son said, "I have someone here who wants to buy Zabe''s Calming Pills at a high price.Do


    you have time to help me refine one?"


    The other party''s voice waszy.


    "Master wants to sell it?" Silvester''s son nodded.


    "Yes, the other party has offered two million dors¡¯¡¯ Nora was speechless.


    Among the herbs needed to refine the Calming Pill, only the 500-year-old ginseng was more valuable.


    The rest added up to a few ten thousand dors at most.


    That ginseng alone could be bought at an auction for one million.


    Who was this retard, spending two million dors to buy medicine? She hadpletely forgotten that


    Silvester had only refined one pill in the past.


    If this matter were to spread, wouldn''t the one pill be worth millions? She yawned.


    "I just finished a batch.I''ll give you one."


    Silvester''s son immediately said, "I''ll split the money with you."


    "No need."


    Nora originally wanted to say nothing, but she suddenly remembered that she had used the 500-year-


    old ginseng from Harmonia Pharmacy.


    She simply said, "Give me a 500-year-old ginseng!"


    It indeed took such old ginseng to refine the Calming Pill.


    His father had only managed to refine one pill.


    If he gave her only one, what if she failed? Therefore, he immediately said, "Alright, I''ll give you two!"


    "Okay¡± Nora said, "I''ll get someone to send it to youter."


    "No problem¡±


    At this moment, Nora was on the way back to the Andersons.


    After receiving the call, she called Sheril and told her Dr.Zabe''s address, and also the reward for the


    pills.


    When Sheril''s master heard this, he volunteered to deliver the medicine without hesitation.


    Before leaving, he was still mumbling, "I wonder how much a pill can be sold for.Our 500-year-old


    ginseng was really precious..."


    Sheril smiled.


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    An hourter.


    A pill wrapped in foil and ced in an exquisite iron box was sent to Silvester''s house.


    The old master was aged and strictly devoted to the Andersons¡¯ pharmaceutical factory, so not many


    people knew him.


    Yvonne took a nce and mistook him for Dr.Zabe''s direct disciple.


    Silvester''s son took the pills and handed the old master a box.


    "This is the agreed-upon fee.¡¯¡¯ The old master took it and turned to leave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After leaving Silvester''s house, the old master opened the box.


    "Such good medicine.I wonder what the cost is...¡¯ Just as he was thinking, he saw two 500-year-old


    ginseng lying quietly in the box.


    One of them looked even better than the one Nora had used! The old master was speechless.


    His hands trembled as he carefully hugged the box.


    At the same time, he muttered in his heart, "Oh my God, I really made a killing this time! I picked up a


    treasure!"


    In the hospital.


    After buying the medicine, Yvonne returned to the Smiths.


    During dinner,n was still hospitalized and did not go home.


    However, the monthly family dinner continued as usual.


    15 to 16 people gathered at a round table.


    Quentin was a secret figure in the Smiths.


    Very few people in the family knew him, so he had never participated in such family gatherings.


    Joel hugged Mia and fed her patiently.


    When Yvonne saw this, she smiled.


    "Joel, Mia is too thin.She should eat more¡¯¡¯ Mia''s arms and legs were thin.


    She immediately said, "I know how to eat a lot!"


    With that, she continued eating.


    Joel caressed her head.


    Brandon was very dishonest when he ate.


    He sat beside Mia and kicked her from under the table a few times, and then identally turned over a


    cup.


    Brandon''s father, Warren, could not help but scold him.


    The family at the table was harmonious.


    Suddenly, Warren said, "Why is Mrs.Hunt suddenly hosting such a grand banquet?"


    The moment he said this, everyone at the table looked at Joel.


    Joel said calmly, "I haven''t heard."


    Everyone was relieved.Warren smiled.


    "Then let''s go.By the way, Yvonne, have you prepared a gift?"


    Yvonne smiled.


    "Yes, I have.¡¯ Warren nodded.


    "Yes.I think this banquet might have been arranged to let you and Justin meet again.Wasn''t it just to


    matchmake the two of you many years ago?"


    Yvonne lowered her head with her face red.


    "Warren, we''re eating.Stop talking¡¯¡¯ Warrenughed.


    "Haha, are you still shy? Yvonne, what''s wrong with that? Although you''re not a biological daughter, we


    grew up together and everyone treats you as their real sister! You don''t have to be afraid.Although the


    Hunts faintly surpass the Smiths by a little, this is also the reason why Joel didn''tpete.Our families


    are already on equal footing! Besides, Justin has a son.As the only daughter of the Smiths, you''re not


    unworthy of him at all! Don''t feel inferior!" Yvonne was speechless.


    He was really rubbing salt into her wound.


    Was it appropriate to say such things in public?! However, she did not dare to lose her temper.


    She smiled and nodded.


    "Yes.¡¯¡¯ Warren asked again, "Have you prepared a gift?"


    Yvonne smiled.


    "Yes."


    Warren asked curiously, "What is it? This gift must be presentable! If our families are to be united


    through marriage, we must be on par.¡± Yvonne nodded.


    "I''ve prepared a Calming Pill" Warren frowned instantly.


    "Can a simple pill be presented as a gift? Isn''t itmon on the streets?" The others looked at Yvonne.


    Being looked at by so many people, Yvonne took a sip of the soup and smiled.


    "It''s the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill.¡± Warren was stunned by her words.


    "Oh my god, you actually bought the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill? This gift is really enough!"


    The others also praised, "Yvonne is indeed worthy of being raised by Unclen.Her taste is really


    different! This gift is superb! No amount of treasures canpare to this kind intentions!"


    Yvonne smiled and did not speak.


    She looked carefully at Joel, only to see him frowning and looking at her.


    For some reason, her heart skipped a beat.


    She carefully asked, "Joel, is my gift not appropriate?"


    Joel retracted his gaze and said calmly, "It''s okay.¡¯ Yvonne sighed in relief, but she heard him say, "But


    it seems like Justin already has a girlfriend."


    Warren was stunned to hear this.


    "He has a girlfriend? How can he have a girlfriend? Didn''t we agree on a political marriage?" Joel


    smiled.


    "It can be considered a political marriage."

 Chapter 271: Bringing Her Back To The Smith

    Chapter 271: Bringing Her Back To The Smith


    Justin''s girlfriend was Nora, and Nora was a Smith.


    What was that, if not a political marriage? However, Joel''s voice had been very low, so the others didn''t


    hear him clearly.


    Warren asked, "What did you say, Joel?"


    Joel coughed.


    "It''s nothing.¡± Warren nodded.


    "Yes, our families have already agreed on the political marriage, so Justin has to take someone from


    the Smiths as his wife.How can he go back on his word like that? And make Yvonne wait for him for so


    many years in vain?"


    Joel nced at Warren when he said that, but didn''t say anything.


    As for Yvonne, she lowered her head and said, "Don''t say any more, Warren.Let''s have dinner first"


    After dinner, everyone left indignantly.


    Yvonne was about to go upstairs when Joel stopped her.


    He said, "Yvonne"


    Yvonne walked up to Joel obediently and called out respectfully, "Joel."


    Joel said dispassionately, "Regarding the Hunts, I''ve already told you Justin''s stance a few years


    ago.You said at the time that Justin didn''t have a girlfriend and you weren''t in any hurry to find a


    boyfriend, and so, it dragged on just like that.But now that he has a girlfriend, what are your thoughts


    on the matter?"


    The Hunts and the Smiths were originally nning a political marriage between Justin and Yvonne.


    In fact, they had brought it up before when the two were eighteen years old.


    Pete didn''t exist at that time yet, but Justin had nheless rejected the idea.


    However, because he was concerned that it would embarrass Yvonne, he had discussed it privately


    with Joel instead.


    Joel had subsequently ryed the message to Yvonne, so that she wouldn''t waste time on it anymore.


    As Yvonne hadn''t looked for a boyfriend all these years, and since Justin didn''t have a girlfriend, Joel


    didn''t announce the decision at home, thinking that there might still be possibilities between the two of


    them.


    Therefore, Justin hadn''t done anything to let Yvonne down at all.


    It was just that the rest of the family didn''t know about it.


    Yvonne''s eyes flickered when she heard him.


    She lowered her head and said, "I will do as you say, Joel.¡±


    She knew that Joel had always been someone extremely protective of his own.


    When she said back then that she wasn''t going to look for a boyfriend for the time being, he had


    immediately understood what she meant.


    It was just that they couldn''t force Justin into anything, so the situation had dragged on till now.


    But someone had intercepted her in the end instead.


    Although Joel looked as if he was always smiling, and was amicable and easy to get along with on the


    surface, Yvonne knew just how domineering a person he was deep down.


    As long as his younger sister¡ªeven if just a titr one¡ª was still part of the Smiths, no outsider was


    allowed to bully her! Therefore, Yvonne was confident that Joel would think of a solution for her¡ªor at


    least, he would break Justin and Nora up.


    In the midst of her beautiful daydream, Joel instead said unhurriedly, "In that case, don''t pursue it


    anymore.As they say, you can lead a horse to water but you can''t make him drink.You might as well


    use this opportunity to take a look at other people."


    Yvonne:"?"


    She lifted her head abruptly and looked at Joel in disbelief For a while, she couldn''t quite control the


    expression on her face.


    How did this...Her fists balled up.


    It was only a momentter that she finally said, "I...I''ll do as you say, Joel."


    Joel nodded.


    He stared at Yvonne for a while, which made her ask hesitantly, "Is there anything else, Joel?"


    Joel retracted his gaze, a touch of disappointment ¡®I shing across his eyes.


    "No, there isn''t.Only then did Yvonne turn and leave.After turning the corner and entering her room, at


    last, ''¡¯ Yvonne couldn''t maintain the expression on her face ¡®I anymore, and a savage air came over her


    entire self.¡± Joel wasn''t going to help her...Wasn''t it just because she wasn''t rted to the Smiths by


    blood?


    They painted such a nice and pretty picture for the outsiders, but at the end of it all, they didn''t treat


    her as family! A furious Yvonne hurled the things in her hands onto the floor.


    Someone knocked on her door at this moment.


    Yvonne hurriedly sorted her emotions and opened the door to find Warren standing outside.


    He looked at her and asked, "Did Joel say that he''ll think of something for you, Yvonne? We can''t do


    anything to Justin, but it''s not ; like we can''t do anything to his girlfriend, either, right?"


    Yvonne bit her lip.


    She smiled and chose not to deny his statement.


    Instead, she replied, "Don''t bother yourself with this anymore, Warren.Joel knows what he''s doing.¡¯


    Warren, however, shook his head.


    "That won''t do.I can''t justze about and do nothing at home every day, either.Leave it to me! Hmph,


    just wait and see at the party! I will make Justin''s little girlfriend regret it!"


    Yvonne gave him a grateful look.


    She said, "You treat me too well, Warren!"


    "Tsk, this is nothing.I already told you a long time ago, even though we aren''t blood-rted, I really see


    you as my younger sister.Also, since you''re a Smith, there''s no way I''ll allow anyone to bully you!"


    Warren returned to his room after talking to Yvonne.


    Brandon''s mother, aka Warren''s wife, asked, "How did it go?'''' Warren sighed.


    "Her eyes were all red.I knew it, there''s no way a girl won''t be affected"


    His wife sighed.


    "Yeah.Help your little sister out, then"


    From the previous generation onward, there were only sons in the Smiths.


    She knew that her husband had always wanted a younger sister, but unfortunately, his five uncles


    simply hadn''t had any daughters at all! Later,n adopted Yvonne.


    Although Yvonne didn''t interact much with the rest of the family, she was simply too popr in this


    sister-deprived family! Warren sighed.


    "Why are Dad and my uncles such big failures? It''s all their fault that I don''t have a younger sister! The


    same also goes for your belly.Let''s work hard and have a daughter, dear.You don''t know how envious I


    am whenever I see Joel carrying Mia!"


    His wife


    In the hospital.


    Joel informed Quentin about the affairs at home when he came to visitn.


    Quentin fell silent for a while after hearing about it.


    Atst, he heaved a huge sigh and said, "At the end of it all, it''s still because she isn''t Unclen¡¯s


    daughter.To think she''s actually giving the medicine to someone else as a gift instead of giving it to


    Unclen...Rather than Mrs.Hunt, who''s in the pink of health, it''s Unclen who''s in greater need of that


    medicine!"


    This was also the reason why Joel had been displeased with Yvonne.


    Although she wasn''t rted to them by blood, her adoptive father was currently hospitalized.


    Yet, she had spent so much money to buy medicine just to show off.


    What was the point of doing something like that? He cast his eyes down dispassionately.


    "Forget it.Let''s just marry her off and send her away.¡¯ Quentin nodded.


    Then, he said, "The Smiths and the Hunts are about to work together on a coboration project, but it''d


    be best if the two families can solidify their rtionship through a political marriage first.Should we


    acknowledge our little sister at the party and bring her back?"


    "What little sister are you talking about!"


    Joel reprimanded, "So long as Unclen doesn''t say the word, that little sister doesn''t exist for us!"


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully.


    ¡®Mr.Teen With Grandiose Delusions¡¯ sneered, "I refuse to believe you don''t want a little sister!"


    Joel:"..."


    The two men''s voices were a little loud.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When they turned, they saw thatn had already woken up at some point.


    Just as the two of them were a little taken aback,n sat up and said, "Is it a birthday party? I''ll attend


    it, too."


    Joel and Quentin exchanged a look.


    Both of them had understood.


    Unclen had ultimately thought it through in the end he was intending to take the opportunity to


    acknowledge her and bring her back to the Smiths!

 Chapter 272: The Birthday Party!

    Chapter 272: The Birthday Party!


    Time flew.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Mrs.Hunt¡¯ s birthday party.


    The Hunt manor''s gates were wide open.


    All sorts of things were being delivered to the manor even before dawn.


    All the servants were terribly busy, and the entire manor was up to their ears in work.


    It had been a very long time since the Huntsst held such a big party, so everyone was busy at work.


    Even Chester, the game addict, had been dragged back home as an extra pair of hands.


    He stood there and directed everyone in the kitchen in their work.


    I happened to see Justin walking out with Cherry when he turned.


    He went after them at once and asked, "Where are you going, Justin?"


    Justin nced at him, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye gleaming with a chilly shine.


    "Do I have to report my itinerary to you?" Chester shrank back.


    "Of course not.¡¯¡¯ He looked at Cherry curiously.


    "Where are you guys going, Pete?"


    "To Mommy''s!" Cherry replied.


    Chester looked at the two boxes in Justin''s hands.


    "What are you guys delivering?"


    "A dress, of course!"


    Chester:"?"


    Had the Andersons be so poor that they couldn''t even afford a dress for Nora? Elsewhere,


    Yvonne looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her blue gown set off her porcin-like skin, making her look very beautiful.


    When she came down the stairs, Warrenplimented her.


    "You look great today, Yvonne!"


    Yvonne smiled at him but said nothing.


    Warren went over to her and said, "How is it? I''ve already asked around for you . Justin is wearing blue


    today, so you two can wear matching outfits now!"


    At the mention of blue outfits, Yvonne hesitated for a while and then said, "I heard that Gi has an


    haute couture handmade gown called the Blue Enchantress.It''s a finished product made by a famous


    designer.That gown..."


    Warren waved and said, "Tsk, I''ve already been there to borrow the gown, but they didn''t give it to


    me.A gown like that is the brand''s signature item and a treasure; there''s no way they''ll lend it to


    anyone.The blue gown that you''re wearing is also very famous.It only loses out to that one by a little"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Yvonne uttered an "oh". Wasn''t it all because Warren''s status wasn''t high enough that he hadn''t


    managed to borrow it? Had Joel been the one to ask, they would definitely have lent it to her.


    What a shame! "Where''s Joel?" she asked.


    Warren shook his head.


    "I don''t know, he only told us to set off from home.Seems like he''s visiting Unclen before he goes


    over."


    It was only when he mentionedn, that Yvonne suddenly realized that because of the party, it had


    been quite a few days since she went to the hospital to visit him, so she didn''t know how her father was


    doing.


    Brandon took after Warren, and both of them were very simple-minded and innocent.


    Therefore, Warren didn''t notice her displeasure.


    He and Yvonne stopped talking when they reached the cars, and they got into their respective cars.


    As soon as he got in the car, Warren''s wife remarked, "Why do I feel like Yvonne isn''t very happy that


    you didn''t manage to borrow the Blue Enchantress for her?"


    Warren waved at once.


    "Surely not?"


    His wife said with displeasure, "I don''t think she would do that, either.You can''t even bear to let me


    wear that dress she''s wearing, so what does she have to be dissatisfied with when you''ve already


    given it to her? There isn''t any girl in New York who has more prestige than her right now!"


    Warrenughed at his wife¡¯s words.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Was there any way she wouldn''t be? But her husband''s entire family was so protective of their little


    sister that she couldn''t say that, either.


    Warren''s wife smiled and said nothing.


    Her eyes, however, flickered a little.


    To be honest, she had actually asked the brand about the Blue Enchantress they had already loaned it


    out to someone.


    She didn''t need to tell her husband that, though.


    Since his younger sister didn¡¯t know her boundaries and was always trying to one-up her sisters-in-


    law...


    Well, she wasn''t someone that easy to mess with, either.


    At the Andersons¡¯.


    "How about this?"


    Sheril offered Nora an haute couture gown that she had never worn before.


    The party was held too hastily.


    It took at least a month for a brand to make an haute couture gown, so Nora hadn''t ordered one but


    just casually bought a formal dress.


    However, when Sheril came back, she insisted that it undermined her status, so she took out her own


    gown and offered it to her instead.


    Nora waved.


    "No, it''s fine.I''m really don''t mind..."


    Just as she was thinking about it, Melissa''s voice traveled over from downstairs.


    "Mr.Hunt?" Nora raised her brows.


    She went down the stairs to see Justin cing two small boxes on the sofa.


    He said, "I''m here to deliver a gown."


    The man was wearing a ck suit today.


    He also had a beautiful blue tie on, making him look even more dashing than usual.


    Melissa nodded at once.


    "Is the gown for Nora? Quick, Nora, go upstairs and try it."


    She went down but didn''t pick up the gown.


    Instead, she said, "Does anyone give a gown as a gift? It''s not like you know my measurements."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Justin smiled and said, "I know all of Ms .Smith''s measurements.After all, we''re lovers, aren''t we?"


    Nora:"!!"


    His words were too suggestive! Sure enough, Melissa, who was next to them, covered her smile with


    her hand.


    She pretended not to hear them and instead urged, "Hurry up, go upstairs and try it!"


    Nora was about to refuse when Cherry jumped out and said, "Mommy, I''m gonna wear a dress today!


    Ours are matching outfits- Where''s Pete? Let him go back with Daddy.I wanna be with Mommy, yeah!"


    Matching outfits? The rejection became stuck in her throat when she heard what Cherry said.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, then"


    By the time Nora took Cherry''s hand and went up the stairs, Pete had also gone downstairs and left


    with Justin.


    In the living room, Simon stared nkly at the two children leaving.


    He looked at Melissa and asked, "Justin is Cherry ¡®s father? This¡­¡±


    I still can''t believe it.


    This feels like a dream.


    In order to prevent the Andersons from being astonished when they saw the Hunts¡¯ little mister at the


    party, Nora had told them the truth the day before.


    Melissa smiled and said, "Are you still in shock? I was so stunned when I saw Cherry at the Hunts¡¯ that


    day! I knew it, why would Cherry''s personality fluctuate every once in a while? I even thought at one


    point that she was schizophrenic!"


    Simon didn''t speak.


    After the few of them changed into formal attires, they went back downstairs.


    Melissa was startled when she saw the blue gown on Nora.


    She murmured, "That gown...¡¯


    "What''s wrong?" asked Simon.


    Melissa shook her head.


    "It just...looks a little familiar to the eye"


    "Wow, the gown Ms.Smith is wearing today is so gorgeous! I didn''t think that someone could make blue


    look so pure and innocent!"


    "You don''t get it, do you? Ms.Smith''s gown was designed by the famous designer Campt! It''s worth


    over $100,000!"


    "I''m so envious of Ms.Smith.As the only daughter of the Smiths, her family treats her so much better


    than how the Hunts treat their daughters!"


    Yvonne heardpliments from all around her the moment she got out of the car.


    An elegant smile formed on her face.


    She held her gown up a little and headed to the Hunts¡¯ party hall in her high heels.


    She must be the focus of the crowd on all asions¡ª this was what she had learned from her


    experience over the years.


    However, when she was about to reach the entrance, a big ck jeep slowly drove into the manor.

 Chapter 273: The Blue Enchantress

    Chapter 273: The Blue Enchantress


    The car park in the Hunts'' manor was filled with luxury cars.


    There were also many international limited edition cars.


    The jeep was simply too inconspicuous among them.


    Thus, no one paid any attention to whose car it was at first Yvonne was walking toward the hall.


    She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard someone calling out to her,


    "Ms.Smith!"


    She looked back and saw Rachel walking over with Miranda.


    Rachel said something to Miranda.


    Then, she left her side and came toward her.


    As soon as she approached, she touched her gown and remarked with a smile, "So, you were the one


    who borrowed this gown! You look so good in it! You''ll definitely outshine everyone at the party tonight!"


    Her voice was rather loud, causing everyone around them to look over.


    Yvonne was a little displeased.


    The Smiths were particr about low-key luxury and disliked such ostentatious behavior in public the


    most.


    She preferred private discussions, so Rachel had gone a little too far by saying that to her in person.


    She said, "I just chose it casually.Your gown is also very beautiful, Ms.Wood!"


    Rachel, who knew what she was like, made nothing of thement.


    She said, "You don''t have to be so modest! No one is blind here.Besides, this dress is also very well-


    known in the circle.With the exception of the Blue Enchantress, there''s probably no other dress that


    canpare to this one!"


    Yvonne lowered her gaze.


    She smiled and said, "Let''s go in "Nah!"


    Rachel grabbed her arm with a smile and said, "I just saw the Andersons¡® car.If you wait here for a


    while, they''ll definitelye.When the two of you stand together, anyone who isn''t blind will be able to


    see who the prettier one is! You can also let Mr.Hunt see for himself that he has picked the wrong


    person!"


    Yvonne was a little taken aback at her words.


    "Is Nora Smith not good-looking?" Rachel hesitated.


    Nora''s fair and wless countenance,rge and beautiful almond-shaped eyes, as well as her small


    palm-sized face that seemed even more beautiful than a celebrity''s, appeared in her mind.


    She coughed and replied guiltily, "She''s passable, I guess, but the way she carries herself is kinda


    subpar.She''s usually in jeans and t-shirts, and looks really sloppy.That also goes for the way she walks


    because she doesn''t lift her feet when she walks.My mom has always taught me that I mustn''t drag my


    feet when I walk.The way she wears her shoes is as if she''s wearing slippers.It''s really ugly!"


    The more Rachel said, the more convinced she was by herself.


    She said, "Have you ever seen people from the countryside thate to the cities to study? She


    carries herself exactly like those hillbillies! She doesn''t have an elegant disposition or strong aura


    around her at all.So what even if she''s a little good-looking? Is there anyone in families like ours who


    only cares about how pretty one''s face is?"


    A few people nearby came toward them while she was talking.


    Upon hearing what she said, they asked in surprise, "Who are you talking about?"


    Rachel smiled and replied, "It''s Nora Smith! You know, the one from the Andersons...By the way, the


    live-stream about her caused quite the uproar the other time.Did you guys see it? To think they talked


    about their household affairs in public...Seems like they don''t care about embarrassing themselves at


    all!"


    "Oh, are you talking about the same Nora Smith whose father turned out fake after kicking up all that


    fuss?"


    "Yeah.¡± Speaking of this, my family doesn''t really understand, either.


    For people like them, you can just get rid of them by giving them some money, and the matter will be


    resolved.


    Why make such a fuss in public together with them? Even though they rified everything in public in


    the end, wasn''t it embarrassing for the Andersons all the same? Even though her adoptive father is


    indeed a problematic man and is too greedy, it''s true that her mother had also gotten herself pregnant


    before marriage.


    "Did you know? I heard that her mother was a famous socialite in New York back then...The wives of


    the wealthy hated her the most.She was especially beautiful and also very skilled at seducing men, so


    she was involved with almost every young man among the wealthy families at that time.She was the


    public enemy of all the wealthydies in New York back then!"


    Rachel felt very smug at the sight of how everyone''sments were bing more and more


    ridiculous.


    She said, "Yes, that''s the one!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is she also attending the party? Is she using the invitation to the Andersons to attend? The Andersons


    are already down-and-out! Yet she''s stilling...She sure thinks really highly of herself!"


    "Hey, let''s ignore herter, okay?"


    "I don''t want to talk to someone like that!"


    The few young wealthydies who got along well simply spared no effort to badmouth and gossip


    about other people once they came together.


    Yvonne''s lips slowly curled into a smile as she listened to them.


    The group of girls chatted noisily as they stood at the door .


    After talking about Nora, they shifted the topic back to Yvonne''s gown and paid her a great deal of


    compliments.


    "So what even if her mother had been a very glorious existence back then? In the end, she still married


    someone in a small town instead.How could she possiblypare to the Hunts or the Smiths...? Just


    look at how gorgeous and expensive Ms.Smith''s gown is when she''s just attending a party...No matter


    how impressive her mother was, can she find her a better gown?"


    "Exactly.No matter how amazing her mother was, it''s not like she passed it down to her, right?


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯ t she find a boyfriend like Mr.Hunt?"


    "Ms.Smith and Mr.Hunt are a match made in heaven! When are the two of you getting engaged,


    Ms.Smith?"


    Everyone in the wealthy circle had already heard the rumors that the Smiths and the Hunts were


    nning a political marriage.


    They''d originally thought that the two of them would get engaged when they were eighteen, but


    unexpectedly, nothing had been set in stone yet even after so long.


    Although Justin had an illegitimate child, he didn''t get married during all these years, nor was there any


    news of the child''s biological mother.


    Yvonne didn''t get married, either, so everyone thought that both parties were still waiting for a suitable


    opportunity.


    Yvonne, however, lowered her gaze at the question and said nothing.


    Irritability welled up in her.


    They were simply too gossipy, and were practically rubbing her nose in it! Rachel, who noticed


    Yvonne''s annoyance, interrupted them with a smile.


    She said, "The Hunts and the Smiths¡¯ affairs aren''t something that you guys should be asking


    about.After all, that''s a union between two big families...Let''s not ask any more! I just saw the


    Andersons¡¯ car arrive.My cousin and Nora Smith will being over in a while.I''ll point her out to you


    guyster!"


    "Yeah, okay!"


    "I also wanna see just how beautiful this daughter of the ¡®public enemy of all the wealthy wives of New


    York* can be!"


    "Even now, my mother still gnashes her teeth in fury whenever she talks about Yvette Anderson.She


    says that my father had a crush on Yvette Anderson back then, and that Yvette Anderson was his


    unattainable dream..."


    While they were chatting noisily, Rachel looked into the distance and said, "They''reing!"


    Everyone followed her gaze and looked over.


    The woman walking in the forefront was wearing a pink dress.


    Her shoulder-length bob made her look very youthful and peppy.


    She was walking over arm in arm with a middle-aged woman wearing a gown full of ssical charm.


    Sheril was obsessed with theboratory, so she rarely attended parties.


    Young women who didn''t usually dance wouldn''t attend the dance party the other time, so someone


    had mistaken her for Nora.


    She looked at Sheril and said, "Is she the one in the pink dress? Although she looks pretty cute, she


    doesn''t look that astounding.Besides, her dress is so meh-"


    But as soon as she said that, Sheril suddenly turned around, revealing the woman behind her¡­

 Chapter 274: Public Enemy

    Chapter 274: Public Enemy


    The woman was sashaying over in a pair of crystal high heels.


    The blue gown on her set off her thin and slender waist, which looked as if one could hold her with just


    one hand.


    Her straight hair, casually draped behind her, fluttered in the air along with her movements.


    Beside her, a little girl wearing a small mask was also dressed in a simr blue princess dress.


    She bounced around while holding her hand.


    They were an exquisite sight in the Hunts¡¯ manor! The people waiting at the door were stunned, and all


    of them looked at them in disbelief.


    The few women who were moring just a moment ago said in surprise: "That dress...It''s the Blue


    Enchantress!"


    "Oh my god, who is she? Doesn''t she walk too beautifully? Her movements are obviously so big when


    she twists and turns her hips as she walks, but how does she still make it look so charming? She''s too


    gorgeous!"


    "Which family is she from? Why is the kid she''s holding wearing a silver mask? She''s so cute! Is she


    her younger sister?"


    Rachel was totally stunned while everyone was singing praises of Nora.


    She stared at Nora incredulously, feeling like her eyes must be ying tricks on her.


    Was she actually that hillbilly and bumpkin of a woman who was always wearing jeans and white T-


    shirts, and walked as though she was still half-asleep? Wasn''t her gait a little too graceful?!


    Even she found it difficult to go against her conscience and say she didn''t look good! All around them,


    every man¡¯s eyes were on her.


    It was obvious that Nora had be the center of attention! When did such a big beauty appear in


    New York?! That was the thought on everyone''s minds.


    Even Yvonne was a little stunned.


    However, because she knew Sheril, she didn''t mistake her for anyone else.


    Instead, she stared at Nora in shock.


    She had only heard her name prior to this, but she was the purported hillbilly that Rachel mentioned?


    There was practically no need for anyparison! Even with the distance between the two of them, it


    was obvious who had won-or at least, that was the case in terms of what they were wearing! She bit


    her lip in anger and red at Rachel.


    For once, she couldn''t hold herself back and she said, "So, that''s the Nora Smith you were talking


    about?"


    That one line from her was enough to enlighten everyone there.


    All of them looked at Nora in unison.


    The same thought simultaneously formed in everyone''s minds in this instant if she looked anything like


    her mother, then it was no wonder that her mother was the public enemy of all the wealthy wives of


    New York back then! Given her looks, which man would be able to resist her? Especially with the way


    her hips twisted when she walked.


    ..


    Although she was doing it on purpose, it simply looked too beautiful! However, Nora, who was ¡®twisting


    her hips on purpose¡¯, was actuallyining while she was walking at the moment.


    "What kind of shoes are these? Aren''t they a little too slippery?"


    Cherry supported her Mommy carefully to prevent her from tripping and falling down in public.


    Now, that would be a terrible sight.


    She piped up in her adorable voice, "Beautyes at a price, Mommy!"


    The crystal heels were a perfect match with the blue gown , but because crystal heels were a little


    more slippery than ordinary heels, Nora couldn''t really walk very well in them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As a result, she could only twist and turn her hips from side to side as she walked! Nora tried to put up


    with it, but in the end, she still bent over, intending to take off the heels and hold them instead.


    What kinda lousy shoes were these?! She wasn''t gonna wear them anymore! But as soon as she bent


    over, Sheril grabbed her hand.


    "There are so many eyes on you right now, Nora! You''d better not do anything unsightly! Otherwise, it''ll


    be really embarrassing!"


    Nora:".."


    She silently endured the heels for a while longer.


    In the end, she gritted her teeth and said to Cherry, "Get your father to prepare a normal pair of heels


    for me! Otherwise , I''m going to go around barefootedter!"


    Cherry took out her cell phone at once.


    "Okay, Mommy! I''ll contact Daddy right away!"


    Just like that, they swaggered through the crowd and came to the entrance of the hall.


    They were about to enter the party hall after registering when they suddenly heard a shrill voice.


    "Nora Smith!"


    Nora and Sheril looked over to see Rachel staring at the former.


    She looked her gown up and down and demanded , "W-who borrowed that gown for you?"


    Nora nced at her coldly, disinterested in even speaking to her.


    She scoffed and said nothing.


    Sheril asked, "Oh, you''ve alsoe, Rachel? Shall we go in together?"


    She didn''t want anyone to know that Justin had borrowed it for them.


    Should the Hunts hear of it, they would surely look down on Nora! As Nora''s family, they must have


    pride! Rachelpletely ignored Sheril and stared only at Nora.


    "Say it, how did you manage to borrow that gown? With the Andersons¡¯ reputation, there¡¯s no way you


    can borrow it!"


    In a brainless move, she then pointed to Yvonne and added, "Even Ms.Smith only managed to borrow


    that gown she''s wearing, so why should you be able to borrow the Blue Enchantress?"


    Nora raised her brows.


    "I went to the store to borrow it, I suppose?"


    Rachel: Of course she knew that she had borrowed it from the store, but was that what she was asking


    about? Before she could say anything else, Melissa had already registered at the gift reception table at


    the door.


    She said, "Alright, let''s go in.Rachel, are you going in with us, or are you going to continue ying


    here? Or, shall I ask your father here toe over and bring you in?"


    Regardless of what was going on at home, they were in public at the moment.


    Rachel kicking up a fuss like that was an utter embarrassment! Rachel swallowed.


    "You guys can go in first, Aunt Melissa.I''m having fun here with Ms.Smith!"


    Melissa nodded.


    Nora, however, nced at the ''Ms.Smith¡¯ Rachel had mentioned...


    She was wearing a blue gown simr in color to the one she was wearing.


    Strictly speaking, their outfits had shed with each other''s.


    However, the Blue Enchantress ¡®design was clearly a little more high-end.


    She looked rather bright and charming, and she carried herself gracefully.


    She stood there quietly with a gentle smile.


    Nora asked curiously, "Is shen Smith''s daughter?"


    She had once heard that althoughn stayed single his entire life, he had adopted a daughter.


    So, she wasn¡¯s adopted daughter? As soon as the thought formed, Sheril leaned toward her and


    exined softly, "Yes, her name is Yvonne Smith"


    Yv...onne...Smith...


    Nora suddenly felt rather awkward when she heard the name.


    To be honest, despite everything that had happened, for her mother to have a man who loved her that


    much, it seemed like that was enough for her whole life.


    Sheril couldn''t help but say, "Mr.Smith is a devoted man.¡¯


    The two of them had already entered the hall while they were talking.


    However, Yvonne had overheard their conversation.


    She bit her lip hard.


    Then, she took a step forward, went to the gift registration room, and looked around.


    Sure enough, she saw that the Andersons had given pills as a gift.


    As for what kind of pill it was, it was not specified.


    But it definitely wasn''t as good as the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill she was giving.


    Now that she had lost in terms of dressing, she mustn''t lose in terms of gifts! With that in mind, she


    looked at the person at the registration counter and asked, "What kind of medicine did the Andersons


    give?"

 Chapter 275: The Official Announcement Is Coming!

    Chapter 275: The Official Announcement Is Coming!


    All the birthday gifts had to be registered, lest the host couldn''t tell who gave what in the end.


    All those who wanted to take the grand birthday party''s opportunity to curry favor with the Hunts had


    already sent a lot of valuable gifts a long time ago.


    The person in charge of registering the gifts had already long since be numb to the great number


    of valuable gifts.


    Thus, he replied, "A box of pills"


    Box? Yvonne let out a lowugh.


    The more precious a medicine, the more they were counted by the actual number of pills after all, even


    a single pill was hard toe by.


    Yet they had given a whole box of pills...


    Their gift was probably Carefree Pills, right? The Carefree Pill''s current market value was $3,000 per


    pill.


    Even if they gave an entire box of it, how much could they possibly add up to...? Yvonne let out a sigh


    of relief and said, "My gift is a pill."


    The person in charge of registering gifts looked up at her.


    "Okay, I''ve noted it.What kind of precious pill is it, though, Ms.Smith?"


    The question was purely out of his own curiosity.


    Yvonne smiled and answered, "It''s the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill"


    Thud.


    The person in charge of gift registration dropped his pen on the table.


    His voice also suddenly rose in volume as he repeated, "The Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    Rachel, who was standing behind Yvonne, also heard them.


    At once, she became even more surprised, and her voice became even louder.


    "The Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    Her words made everyone look over.


    Upon sensing their envious gazes, Yvonne raised her chin a little, and she felt like she had finally


    regained her confidence.


    She said simply, "Yeah."


    Then, she headed to the party hall.


    The people at the door were already sighing in admiration.


    "The Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill...She sure is generous!"


    "Yeah, that pill is really hard to find now! The Smiths are probably the only ones that can get Dr.Zabe to


    make one more these days!"


    "The Smiths are worthy of their name as a top-notch giant, indeed! As expected, they only do great


    things! The box of pills that the Andersons gave are probably Carefree Pills.Inparison, that''s


    nothing to be envious of anymore..."


    The Andersons¡¯ Carefree Pills had already made a name for themselves.


    To be honest, a box of it was actually a presentable gift.


    Butpared with the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill, it was ultimately still inferior.


    Yvonne was delighted by theirments.


    But a short while after she cheered up, her friends behind her started talking to one another softly


    again.


    "Why didn''t the Smiths manage to borrow the Blue Enchantress when they''re so powerful, though?


    After all, Yvonne loved showing off the most during all the parties in the past!"


    "Yeah, the brand won''t loan us the Blue Enchantress if we try to borrow it, but they definitely won''t dare


    to offend people like the Hunts and the Smiths if they ask for it! How did the Andersons manage to


    borrow it instead...?"


    "By right, that shouldn''t be the case.The Smiths are a top- notch family.Isn''t it a cinch for them to


    borrow a gown if they want to?"


    "Don''t say any more.She''s ultimately just an adopted daughter.If she were a real Smith, how would she


    possibly fail to borrow it..."


    Their words made Yvonne clench her fists tightly.


    Not a real Smith...


    Indeed, it was because she wasn''t a real Smith that they had rejected her when she went to borrow the


    gown.


    But had Joel personally made the request himself, they definitely wouldn''t have dared to refuse! At the


    end of it all, it was still because she wasn''t rted to the Smiths by blood.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    Her friends were still talking to one another softly.


    "Ah, I remember now.Nora Smith was at the dance party this year, but she had only tied up her hair


    and worn a pantsuit that time.She''s simply beautiful in her outfit today!"


    "Why do I feel like she looks even better than Ms.Smith..."


    "No, wait, shouldn''t Ms.Smith and Mr.Hunt be the highlight of the Hunts¡¯ party this evening instead?


    What is she wearing the Blue Enchantress to steal the limelight for? Could it be that¡­¡±


    "Cough!"


    Someone who saw Yvonne coughed as a reminder.


    The few of them immediately shut up.


    All of them were rather embarrassed when they turned and spotted Yvonne.


    They said, "We were just talking nonsense just now, Ms.Smith.Don''t mind us...


    Yvonne took a deep breath.


    Of course she knew that they were just fair-weather friends.


    The moment theyined about others in front of her, she had already known that she would


    definitely also be the focus of theirints.


    There wasn''t anyone who didn''t talk about others behind their backs, nor was there anyone who wasn''t


    talked about behind their backs.


    She had long since be ustomed to it after so many years.


    She smiled and said, "What were you all talking about just now? I didn''t hear anything."


    The few of them breathed sighs of relief at once.


    Then, they started to tter her again.


    "We were talking about how inappropriate Nora Smith''s behavior is.


    You''re definitely the star of the asion tonight, so what is she trying to steal the limelight for? Those


    who didn''t know better would have thought she had some kind of special rtionship with the Hunts"


    "It''s only because Ms.Hunt is studying abroad, so she isn¡¯ t in the States right now.Otherwise, how


    would she, of all people, possibly get to wear the Blue Enchantress..."


    "Exactly.Isn''t it exactly because she''s looking for a good man to marry that she''s dressed up so nicely


    and attracting so much attention? But I heard that she got herself pregnant before marriage, so she has


    a daughter! The little girl she was holding just now is her daughter!"


    "What? Who would still want her when she already has a child?"


    "That''s why, girls.She must be having a hard time finding a life partner after having a child, so she can


    only dress up a little more beautifully to cover up that shoring of hers.Just take a look at all the


    boys over there; aren''t they all blind and bewitched now?"


    "...Hmph, it''s useless even if she''s bewitched them all! Their families would never agree to it! It''s


    basically next to impossible for her to marry into a good family¡± Nora, the topic of everyone''s


    discussion, was currently surrounded by a group of men.


    Although she had been the highlight at the dance party the other time, she had ultimately dressed


    rather coolly in a pantsuit, so she didn''t look as stunning as she did today. Everyone had gathered


    around her.


    Some were introducing themselves, while some were trying to sound her out.


    Nora, who didn''t know them at all, found them very annoying.


    She broke into a frown.


    By then, Sheril was already saying, "Sorry, everyone.Nora and I are going to the side to rest for a


    while.You"


    "Are you going to the sofa over there? Sure, we can apany you two there.Is Ms.Smith feeling


    unwell? Shall I help you over?¡¯


    "Let me do it instead, Mr.Simmons.After all, your arms have held too many girls before!"


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think you''re that innocent yourself?"


    "Of course I''m not.It''s just that the number of girlfriends I¡¯ ve had is fewer than you¡­¡±


    "Neither of you are innocent enough.Don''t let them fool you, Ms.Smith.How about letting me help you


    over instead?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men started to argue with one another, causing everyone around them to look over and frown.


    All of them were rtively flirtatious young men from wealthy families.


    They usually fooled around a lot, and seldom did anything decent.


    The moment they spy on a beautiful woman, they can''t move away anymore.


    With them surrounding her, Nora''s reputation wouldn''t fare any better! Sure enough, Yvonne''s friends


    started to insult her again.


    "Look at that vixen.Isn''t her tant seduction act a little too low-ss? She definitely won''t be able to


    find a good boyfriend!"


    The corners of Yvonne''s lips curled into a smile as she waited for Nora to make a fool out of herself.


    But right at this point, Justin, who should be making an appearanceter instead, suddenly appeared in


    the party hall!

 Chapter 276: The Strongest Socialite?

    Chapter 276: The Strongest Socialite?


    Justin was a key figure.


    Although his appearance hade out of the blue, he nevertheless attracted everyone¡¯ s attention.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Yvonne''s eyes lit up the moment her gazended on him.


    Justin was undoubtedly the most attractive man in New York.


    He was also the goal that she had set for herself ever since she was a child.


    The reason why she had never had a boyfriend all these years was that she had made strict demands


    of herself using what Justin''s woman would do as a benchmark.


    Even when news of him suddenly having a child reached the Smiths five years ago, she had only


    hidden herself in her room and secretly cried, but still forgave him in the end.


    After all, men were all Casanovas that couldn''t control their lower bodies.


    She had also thought of treating the child well after she married Justin.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    An illegitimate child definitely wouldn''t be able to inherit the Hunts, but she could still have hers and


    Justin''s future son treat him a little better.


    Giving him a little more money and assets would also highlight how magnanimous she was.


    But Justin''s dy in going to the Smiths to propose marriage had made her a little anxious in recent


    years.


    After all, she was already 25 years old.


    The engagement, marriage, and other procedures would take at least two years.


    By then, she would be old! Although Justin had already said that he wouldn''t marry her when he was


    eighteen, he had still stayed single for so many years.


    In addition, the illegitimate child''s mother had never once made an appearance, either.


    It was said that Justin disliked her so much that he never even once mentioned her.


    Therefore, she believed that Justin must be waiting for his child to grow up first.


    Was he worried that she would abuse his child? Yvonne wasn''t that kind of person, but she couldn''t say


    that to Justin, so she could only continue to wait for him helplessly at the Smiths.


    It was only at the annual parties that she could even take a few looks at him from a distance.


    Even when she went forward to say hi to him, his eyes never seemed to ever stay on her.


    She was already the most outstanding woman in New York, though.


    If even she couldn''t catch Justin''s fancy, then it was impossible that anyone else could! She stood


    where she was calmly.


    Her friends beside her were already eximing.


    "It''s Mr.Hunt, Ms.Smith! Oh my goodness, is his sudden appearance in the party hall because of you?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Of course, it''s because of Ms.Smith! Do you think he''ll show up because of you?


    Look, Mr.Hunt ising over!"


    "...Mr.Hunt is so handsome.Quick, go to him, Ms.Smith!"


    Yvonne didn''t speak, but her eyes were shining brighter and brighter.


    She took a step forward and gazed at Justin with rosy cheeks.


    Then, the crowd watched as Justin walked past Yvonne and headed straight toward where Nora was a


    short distance away.


    Yvonne''s expression froze instantly.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    Her friends were even more shocked.


    "Where is Mr.Hunt going?"


    "But Ms.Smith is here! Could it be that he isn''t¡­¡±


    Someone gave the woman speaking a push.


    Only then did she realize that she had said the wrong thing, and she hastily shut up.


    The rest said, "Mr.Hunt must have something he needs to do! There are simply too many people at the


    party today, so maybe he has some instructions he needs to give, or maybe he saw a business partner


    and is going over to say hil"


    "That''s right.Situations like this aren''t appropriate for romance, either.After all, work takes top priority..."


    Their words made Yvonne bite her lip.


    But when she saw Justin going nearer and nearer to where Nora was, her heart suddenly sank.


    Rachel knew that Nora was Justin''s girlfriend, but she wasn''t optimistic about the two of them.


    She leaned toward Yvonne and whispered, "I''m sure Mr.Hunt is just fooling around with Nora...Don''t


    mind them.Fooling around¡­¡±


    Yvonne clenched her fists, though she kept a calm and gentle look on her face.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with me "How can you not have anything to do with it?"


    Rachel kept trying to incite her.


    She said, "Considering Nora Smith''s background and the fact that she got herself pregnant before


    marriage, there''s absolutely no way Mr.Hunt would publicly admit that they are dating.It would be too


    embarrassing otherwise! They definitely won''t get married '' In fact, you only need to turn a blind eye,


    and the title of Mrs.Hunt will still be yours sooner orter, Ms.Smith!"


    Turn a blind eye...


    Not only must she tolerate him having a child, but she also had to tolerate him keeping a lover out


    there? On top of that, apart from being a little more beautiful than most, that lover of his was utterly


    worthless! Yvonne''s expression turned even more awful.


    Warren suddenly came over at this point.


    At the sight of her, he said cryptically, "You''re here, Yvonne¡­¡± A surprised Yvonne followed him to the


    side.


    Warren lowered his voice and asked, "Why do you look kinda unhappy?"


    His words made Yvonne nce at where Nora was again.


    She suddenly lowered her head and asked, "How did Nora Smith manage to borrow the Blue


    Enchantress, Warren?"


    Warren was chagrined at her question.


    He replied, "Justin must have done it.That''s the only way she could have borrowed the gown...If I had


    known, I would have asked Joel to do it instead!"


    Yvonne bit her lip, and her eyes reddened.


    Warren immediately asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    "We ran into each other at the hall entrance just now¡­¡±


    She said that I''m not a real Smith.


    Her words immediately misled Warren.


    He asked incredulously, "She mocked you just because of a dress? What makes her think she can


    mock you like that? Even an adopted daughter of the Smiths is better than her! The Andersons have


    already fallen into decline a long time ago .Besides, she isn''t even an Anderson because herst name


    is Smith...It''s so off-putting how we have the samest name"


    Yvonne didn''t speak.


    Warren sneered, "It''s okay.Don''t worry, I''ve already taken revenge for you!"


    Yvonne was startled.


    "What?"


    A smiling Warren said, "Why do you think so many rich second-generation heirs dared to hit on her so


    tantly at a party like this?"


    Yvonne was dumbfounded.


    When she turned and looked over again, she saw a few more people gathering around Nora.


    No matter what, it was too inappropriate for a woman to be surrounded by several men trying to woo


    her, especially when the things they said were so explicit or at least, that was how everyone saw it.


    She asked in surprise, "You''re the one behind it?"


    Warren raised his chin triumphantly.


    "Well, not really.A whole group of people was attracted to her looks as soon as she came in.They were


    originally nning to ask about it discreetly, but I said that...she''s a socialite.¡±


    Yvonne :¡±!!!¡±


    No wonder those men had the audacity to rush over so rudely! Warren sneered, "They don''t know that


    she is Justin''s girlfriend.Neither can Justin acknowledge their rtionship at an asion like this, so he


    can only stew in silence and vent his anger on her now! Any man would be mad when their woman


    bes involved with so ; many men in public, right?"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "Just wait and see.Mr.Hunt is definitely going over to deal with her.Who knows, he may even throw her


    out!"


    Yvonne didn''t know whether tough or cry at his words.


    Yet, when she thought about it, it didn''t seem entirely impossible, either.Her eyes lit up a little and she


    looked over¡­

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "What is Mr.Hunt doing, Ms.Smith? It doesn''t look like there''s anyone he''ll talk to over there, right?"


    "Yeah¡­¡± While Yvonne was watching, someone asked curiously, "The people there are all young rich


    good-for-nothings totally different from Mr.Hunt.Why would he go there...?"


    "Is it because he thinks their behavior is too inappropriate?¡±


    " That must be it.What kind of ce do they think this is? That group of good-for-nothings and that


    woman should look at where they are first before they hook up with one another! Mr.Hunt values his


    grandmother the most.He must have be angry!"


    Nora waspletely unaware that she had be the focus of the women''s discussion.


    She merely watched the men swarming toward her and raised her eyebrows, feeling like something


    wasn''t quite right.


    No matter how frivolous they were, they weren''t people who didn''t take time and ce into


    consideration, so why were they doing this to her? Moreover, her belief was that she did have a rather


    powerful aura around her.


    Lily always said she was an impressive person, and justa re from her was enough to scare Lily.


    When she was ; abroad, all the men had also kept their distance from her despite her good looks, so


    why would such a thing happen the moment she returned to the States? She narrowed her eyes.


    Next to her were also people trying to talk to her.


    "Do you know who I am, Ms.Smith? If you have time, I think we can have a chat...


    "I met you first, Ms.Smith.Even if we are to line up to chat with you, shouldn''t I be the first?"


    "Do you like Hermes, Ms.Smith? Shall I take you to Hermes for some shopping?"


    "Hermes is so tacky! I have a vi in the suburbs.Shall I take you to visit it?"


    Their speech became more and more explicit.


    Even Sheril and Melissa frowned when they heard them.


    Why did they look like rich young menvishing attention on and ttering a famous courtesan?! They


    were looking down on Nora too much! Melissa reprimanded them.


    "Which families are you children from?! Stop fooling about!"


    However, they insteadughed and said jokingly, "We aren¡¯ t fooling about.I meant what I said...You''re


    the Andersons , tight? How about letting Ms.Smith have dinner with me so that we can discuss a


    partnership between our hospital and Harmonia Pharmacy?"


    "Ms.Smith seemed unwell, so I wanted to help.Which part of what I''m doing looks like I''m fooling


    about..."


    Sheril was so mad that even her cheeks had turned red.


    "All of you are too much! Nora doesn''t need your help! She doesn''t even want to pay any attention to


    any of you at all, so please step aside! We are going to rest!"


    "You''re not the one who decides whether your cousin Nora wants to pay any attention to us or not.It


    only counts if she says it..."


    "That''s right.Ms.Smith, although you already have a child, I don''t mind at all.¡±


    After all, young but mature women are more charming...


    The look in Nora''s eyes turned cold, and anger roiled in her cat-like eyes.


    If it weren''t because this was Mrs.Hunt''s birthday party, she would have beat them up a long time ago,


    yet they were actually pushing their luck this far? In that case, they couldn''t me her for what came


    next.


    She lowered her head and flexed her wrists.


    Then, she said to the masked Cherry, "Go to the side"


    Her four words alone made Cherry step back in silence.


    She hid behind Melissa with practiced movements and hugged her leg.


    "Don''t be scared, Cherry..." said Melissa.


    Cherry replied in her adorable voice, "I''m not scared, Grand -Aunt.I just think it''s so pitiful..."


    Melissa''s eyes reddened.


    ¡° It''s okay, your mother is not pitiful.She still has us, we won''t let anyone bully or humiliate her!"


    Cherry:"?"


    She blinked her big dark eyes and said, "What I meant was that those people are so pitiful.To think they


    are blind enough to offend Mommy.Mommy is really angry now, and the consequences are serious


    when that happens!"


    Melissa:"?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as she said that, a shadow shed across in front of her.


    Nora had already suddenly thrown a punch at the face of the man closest to her, who was also the one


    who had said the most awful things out of the lot!


    Melissa:"!!!"


    Sheril was also dumbfounded.


    The man who had been punched was even more dumbstruck.


    He had never expected the other party to suddenly attack while they were still talking.


    However, just as Nora''s fist was about to connect with the man''s face, arge and strong hand


    suddenly reached over and grabbed her fist, stopping her movements.


    The very next moment, a low and deep voice reached them.


    "You''re not allowed to hit him."


    That voice...


    Everyone turned their heads in unison to see Justin standing beside Nora.


    He was holding Nora''s hand, thereby stopping her actions.


    Everyone:"??"


    Everyone in the entire party hall looked over.


    The man who had almost been hit immediately said, "It''s fortunate that you came here in time,


    Mr.Hunt.Otherwise, I would have been beaten up! How can a great beauty like you hit someone?"


    The others also echoed him.


    "Yeah, what kind of asion do you think this is? How can you hit him?"


    "All he did was say a few words.Aren''t you being too crass if you get violent?!"


    "That woman is too savage, Mr.Hunt! Her behavior is outrageous!"


    In the distance.


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief at the sight.


    As expected, Justin had be angry.


    That woman sure was stupid, though.


    Even though they were in public, instead of trying to defuse the situation, she actually had the guts to


    get violent? A woman like her wasn''t fit to be seen in public! Rachel couldn''t even hide the gloating look


    on her face.


    She said, "Did you see that? I told you, women from small ces are just too reckless.She''s offended


    Mr.Hunt!"


    Their friends also said very cooperatively, "Exactly.This is Mrs.Hunt''s birthday party, how can she get


    violent?"


    "Here I was, thinking that she was some kind of impressive person because she''s wearing the Blue


    Enchantress.I didn''t expect her to actually behave in such a low-ss manner!"


    "A gentleman resolves problems through words instead of violence.Doesn''t she have even the most


    basicmon sense?"


    Justin''s actions also shocked Sheril and Melissa.


    Melissa frowned and defended Nora.


    She said, "They were the ones who provoked Nora first, Justin."


    Sheril nodded.


    Cherry also nodded repeatedly.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she said that, Justin said sternly, "Even so, she''s still not allowed to hit


    anyone.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Melissa:"??"


    She was a little angry.


    She didn''t expect that in order to prevent an embarrassing situation, Justin actually didn''t even care


    that Nora had suffered injustice.


    The man who had almost been hit became even more triumphant.


    He said, "That''s right! If you''re unhappy, then we can just talk about it.What is the meaning of resorting


    to violence? You''re too much!"


    He looked at Justin again.


    "It''s okay, though, Mr.Hunt.I''ll let the matter pass as long as she apologizes to me.I won''t hold it against


    her..."


    It was only after he spoke that he realized that Justin wasn''t looking at him at all.


    Instead, he was looking at Nora.


    Nora''s brows were raised.


    She asked with a hint of displeasure, "Why can''t I hit him?"


    That woman was actually countering with a question of her own? The man immediately sneered,


    "Because you should see where you are¡­¡±


    It was a shame that before he could finish, Justin had already said, "Because force goes both


    ways.What if it hurts your hand?"


    Everyone:"????"


    For a while, it was as if someone had pressed the mute button for the entire party hall.


    There was no other sound aside from the soft music that the Hunts were ying.


    Yvonne''s friends next to her, the rich young men taking the opportunity to fool about, the people with


    actual status and influence, as well as the quests that had just entered the hall...


    All of them were looking at him in disbelief.


    Justin''s voice just now had neither been too loud nor too soft, but because everyone was paying


    attention to him in order to determine his stance, his words had reached everyone''s ears clearly.


    Everyone looked at him incredulously, and then at Nora.


    All of them were wondering the same thing what was going on here? Why did the atmosphere between


    Mr.Hunt and Nora Smith feel kinda off?


    Also, why was Mr.Hunt still holding Ms.


    Smith''s hand even though so much time had passed since he grabbed her hand to stop her? Yvonne''s


    friends next to her started whispering and specting again.


    "What''s going on? Why does it look like Mr.Hunt knows that hillbilly?"


    "Why do I feel like there''s an unusual rtionship between those two?"


    Along with those words, the few of them looked at Yvonne and asked, "Surely Mr.Hunt doesn''t have


    anything to do with her, right, Ms.Smith?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yvonne bit her lip.


    She lowered her head and slowly said, "I don''t know what kind of rtionship the two of them share,


    but even if they aren''t rted in any way, a host won''t stand by idly and watch as someone bullies their


    guest, right? After all, those men went too far."


    Rachel was so jealous that she was almost out of her mind.


    She said, "Yeah, what kind of rtionship can Nora Smith and Mr.Hunt possibly share? They have


    nothing to do with each other at all! Mr.Hunt must have just found those people''s actions too much.It''s


    just a shame that he doesn''t know what that woman is like!"


    The girls: Everyone exchanged looks with one another, all of them sensing something amiss.


    Why did Yvonne look a little unhappy? It seemed like that woman''s presence was really bothering her...


    Everyone was smart here.


    They hadn''t thought of that in the beginning, but now...


    Could it be that Nora Smith''s good looks had also attracted Mr.Hunt? Just as everyone was


    specting, Nora, the subject of the drama, waved and shook Justin''s hand away in disdain.


    Her voice was low and impatient as she asked, "If I can''t hit him, then what should I do?"


    Her shoes were too ufortable.


    She wanted to deal with the people in front of her as soon as possible so that she could change her


    shoes.


    Justin''s icy voice rang out.


    "Where''s the butler?"


    The butler in charge of the Hunts¡¯ external affairs had already noticed Justin the instant he appeared.


    Upon hearing his words, he hurriedly came over.


    "Sir" Justin pointed casually at the men.


    "These frivolous and flippant people here...Send! Them! Out! Nicely!"


    The meaning behind his deliberate emphasis on the words ¡®send them out nicely¡¯ was very obvious.


    There was no way the butler could see those people out the door politely anymore.


    The butler nodded immediately.


    "Yes, sir.¡¯¡¯ With a wave from him, a few security guards rushed over.


    They held down the frivolous rich second-generation heirs , buckled their hands behind their backs,


    and dragged them out! The men were dumbfounded.


    One even shouted, "Mr.Hunt , Mr.Hunt...! What are you doing? All we did was say a few words to


    her...Do you know who she is, Mr.Hunt? She''s a socialite! It was mutually consensual when we chatted


    with each other! We didn''t force her into anything!"


    ¡®Socialite¡¯...


    The word made Justin''s pupils shrink.


    He suddenly said, "Stop.


    The security guard stopped and let go of the man.


    The man wasn''t from an influential family.


    He hade to the party by tagging along with someone else''s invitation so that he could get to know


    more people.


    Thus, when Warren incited them to go over, he had done so ordingly.


    He wasn''t willing to be driven out just like that.


    On top of that, he also had the guts to speak up.


    He immediately said, "Are you doing this because you''re not aware of her identity? Don''t let her


    beautiful appearance fool you! I heard that"


    But before he could finish, Justin interrupted him.


    "Who did you hear that from?"


    The man subconsciously looked at Warren standing among the crowd, causing him to shrink back and


    hide behind Yvonne.


    Yvonne: He didn''t see Warren, but he didn''t dare to drag the Smiths into this, either.


    Thus, the man could only say, "I...I just overheard some people..."


    "Can things that you hear through the grapevine be brought to the public?"


    Justin looked at the butler and said, "Find Ms.Smith awyer, and sue him for nder.¡±


    ".Yes, sir,'''' said the butler.


    Everyone else:"..."


    "There''s no need for that.¡¯¡¯ Nora suddenly interrupted him.


    Then, she lowered her voice and slowly said, "I don''t care about all this.I just want to change my shoes


    now.¡¯


    Justin: He fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he looked at the butler and said, "Never mind, then.Don''t sue him anymore.¡±


    His voice was deep and tinged with displeasure.


    The butler silently said a prayer inwardly for the man.


    If they had sued him, all he would have had to do was just pay damages for harming the other party''s


    reputation.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    But now that they weren''t suing him anymore, the man would probably have to pay an even higher


    price to appease Mr.Hunt.


    The butler wasn''t the only one who understood that; the man understood it even better.


    He panicked at once.


    "I was wrong, Mr.Hunt.Please let me off!"


    Unfortunately, Justin was no longer paying attention to him.


    What more did he have to say to him when his girlfriend''s feet were ufortable? He waved casually.


    The security guards immediately dragged the men to the door...


    Once they went out the door, he would really have to pay the price for his actions! The man was so


    terrified that he yelled, "Isn''t she just a woman who looks a little better than most, Mr.Hunt? Who is she


    to you? Why would you protect her like that?!"


    The ce fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Justin curiously.


    Yvonne clenched her fingers nervously.


    Justin wouldn''t admit it, right? After all, Nora''s status was too low; she wasn''t worthy of him at all.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If he admitted it on an asion like this, everyone would hear of it! Having a girlfriend in private and


    showing her off to everyone were twopletely different things! Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She said unhurriedly, "We don''t have any"


    Before she could finish, a warm arm suddenly snaked around her waist, and her feet left the ground the


    next moment¡ªJustin had picked up her and was carrying her in his arms! Her head whipped toward


    him, and she saw Justin carry her to the sofa next to them with his gaze lowered.


    He put her down gently when he reached the sofa.


    It was only then that everyone finally noticed that he had been holding an exquisite bag all this time.


    He opened the bag, took out the shoes inside, and slowly squatted down.


    He took off the shoes that Nora was wearing, and then changed her shoes for her.


    His series of actions came so suddenly that even Nora herself was dumbfounded.


    Never would she have ever thought that the lofty man high up in the air would actually squat down and


    change her shoes for her.


    Then, the man stood up straight as if he wasn''t the person who had just bent over.


    As if overlooking everyone from the top, he slowly said, "Let me make the introductions.This is my


    girlfriend, Ms.Nora Smith.The entire hall was filled with silence.Everyone looked at them in


    disbelief.Melissa and Sheril hadn''t expected at all that Justin would disregard everything and reveal


    their rtionship on an asion like this.


    To be honest, the Andersons were already no longerparable to the Hunts thirty years ago.


    Yvette had been able to make everyone take notice of her because she was simply that outstanding, so


    much so that the Hunts and the Smiths found it an honor to have her marry into the family.


    But the Andersons were just a down-and-out family these days.


    Besides, that situation just now...


    Melissa and Sheril exchanged a look.


    Sheril leaned toward Melissa and whispered, "Mom, Mr.Hunt is serious about Nora¡¯¡¯


    And wasn''t that so? She was the two children''s mother, after all! Melissa was never one to


    underestimate children from her own family.


    She asked, "Why does Nora look a little unhappy to me, though?"


    Sheril followed her gaze and looked over to see Nora frowning.


    She was indeed a little unhappy.


    She had always stayed low-profile ever since she was a child, and had never wanted anyone to pay


    any attention to her.


    Once she became Justin''s girlfriend or even the future Mrs.Hunt people would definitely pay attention


    to her.


    Of course, this was also the reason why she had kept pushing Justin away, and forbade herself from


    developing feelings for him all this time.


    Yet that guy had actually announced their rtionship in public? Had he asked her for permission? And


    had she agreed to it? But there was no use crying over spilled milk.


    She frowned and started thinking of a way to get out of the situation unscathed.


    Seemingly having sensed her displeasure, Justin lowered his head as if to exin, yet also as if to


    cover up his actions.


    He said, "They were too much just now, Nora.I didn''t manage to hold myself back for a moment there


    and ended up revealing our rtionship.You won''t mind, right?"


    Nora:"?"


    He didn''t manage to hold himself back for a moment there ? Did he really think that she would believe


    his nonsense? Given the man¡¯s personality, she would believe it if he said that he held himself back


    and stopped himself from doing something, but she would never believe it if he said that he did


    something in a moment of impulse!


    As the head of the Hunts and the leader of the top conglomerate in the States, would he do something


    ¡®in a moment of impulse¡¯? The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    She looked at him and saw that his usually deep and bottomless eyes looked a little tentative and


    nervous, as though he really was sincerely apologizing.


    Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding a vague feeling that he had


    suffered injustice, making her unable to pursue the matter at all.


    In the end, her words went a few rounds in her throat only to finally turn into two words filled with


    resignation."...Never mind."


    Justin nodded.


    "Mm, although we aren''t going to get married, you''re still the children¡¯s mother, so it''s okay to let


    outsiders know about our rtionship, right, Nora?"


    ¡®Nora¡¯?


    It was only then that Nora noticed that the man had started using a different term of address for her at


    some point.


    However, it did sound pretty nice when the scumbag uttered her name with his deep and slightly raspy


    voice.


    She lowered her gaze and nced at the new pair of shoes.


    Although they were also high heels, their soles finally weren''t that slippery anymore, so she could


    manage them now.


    In the distance.


    The man whom the security guards were holding down was stunned.


    He looked at Nora in disbelief, and then looked toward the crowd, trying to find Warren.


    Didn''t Warren say that she was a socialite? But there was no way Mr.Hunt would acknowledge a


    socialite as his girlfriend in public! He had been tricked! By the time he reacted, the security guards


    were already dragging him out after a wave from the butler.


    He was utterly despondent.


    What was he to do? He had finally realized just what kind of mistake he had made.


    Besides, even he himself felt that his behavior was no different from having a death wish!

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Further away, Yvonne and Rachel were dumbfounded.


    The two of them had been ready for a good show just now when Nora was surrounded by the group of


    men, and when faint rumors of her being a socialite had been spreading.


    Once a reputation like that made the rounds, Nora would pretty much be finished! Little did they expect


    that Mr.Hunt would openly admit the rtionship between the two.


    With that, Nora definitely wasn''t a socialite anymore...


    Because Justin''s words, as well as his taste, were the most direct evidence! Their friends nearby were


    startled by the news.


    Then, gloating looks immediately appeared on their faces.


    In fact, they couldn''t even quite keep their voices low anymore.


    "Nora Smith is actually Mr.Hunt''s girlfriend?"


    "Oh my god, what a revtion! She''s beautiful enough, though!"


    "I suddenly thought of something¡ªplease let Mr.Hunt subdue a vixen like Nora Smith, lest she brings


    harm to other people''s husbands!"


    ",..Oh my god, I also breathed a small sigh of relief.My husband was practically dazzled by Nora Smith


    just now! But he can only secretly fantasize about her now.Who would dare toy a hand on Mr.Hunt''s


    girlfriend?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Some nced at Yvonne.


    "I already had a vague feeling that something was amiss just now.Why does it feel like Yvonne has


    beenpeting with Nora Smith the whole time today? As it turns out, it''s because of that!"


    "In other words, Yvonne has been waiting painstakingly for Mr.Hunt for over twenty years, but in the


    end, he doesn''t want her at all?"


    "I suddenly find her a little pitiful.Nora Smith has stolen all the limelight today¡­¡±


    But this means that Mr.Hunt must have been the one who borrowed the gown for her.


    Nora has totally suppressed Yvonne!"


    "...Shh, keep your voice down.She''s heard you..."


    "So what even if she hears me? She''s just the Smiths¡¯ adopted daughter.Does she really think she''s a


    real youngdy of the Smiths?"


    The few of them gradually walked away.


    Yvonne clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to suppress her anger.


    She mustn''t make a faux pas under such circumstances! She would also make up for the


    embarrassment she had just suffered in a while! Rachel had also heard the few women''s


    conversations.


    She looked at Yvonne but saw that she looked calm and was still smiling gently.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in admiration inwardly.


    Ms.Smith sure had outstanding mental resilience! Why should Nora Smith get to show off so much,


    though? Just as everyone was entertaining their own thoughts, Mrs.Hunt, the elderly birthday girl,


    finally made her appearance.


    She sat at a higher position and looked at everyone with a kindly look on her face.


    One by one, everyone started to present her with gifts and pay herpliments.


    The elders went first.


    Starting with Raymond, people went forward one by one to offer her their well wishes.


    After the Hunts were done, it was the guests¡¯ turn.


    By right, the Smiths should have been the first.


    But because of Justin''s official announcement, the Andersons¡¯ status had risen ordingly.


    In fact, he even personally led Melissa, Nora, and the others forward.


    Everyone''s gazes instantly fell on them.


    Rachel, who was next to Yvonne, sneered at the sight.


    She said, "It doesn''t mean a thing no matter how much Mr.Hunt favors them.Aren''t they unable to


    present a decent birthday gift all the same?"


    The juniors¡¯ gifts were all in her hands.


    Therger ones were already ced beside, and the smaller ones were sent to the gift section after


    their congrattions.


    During the gift-giving process, Mrs.Hunt would keep what she liked.


    For example, she liked a longevity painting very much and could not bear to let it go.


    Someone asked, "Mrs.Hunt, who gave this to you? Why do you like it so much?"


    Mrs.Hunt smiled and nced at Nora.


    When she was upstairs earlier, she had witnessed everything downstairs and also saw Justin expose


    their identities to save her face.


    She felt even more unhappy.


    At this moment, she lowered her eyes and said very seriously, "My great-grandson Peter Hunt drew it!"


    Peter Hunt...


    This was the first time this name had appeared in front of the public! At first, no one realized who it


    was, but Mrs.Hunt continued to exin.


    "He''s Justin''s son!"


    Son! It turned out that many years ago, Justin¡¯s illegitimate child was a son! Over the years, that child


    had been a secret and had been protected very well by Justin.


    The others did not even know if he was a man or a woman.


    However, at this moment, Mrs.Hunt had given everyone the evidence! She was giving Pete a lot of


    face.


    Of course, this behavior was to reassure everyone.


    She wanted everyone to know that Young Master Pete''s status would not change just because Mr.Hunt


    had a girlfriend...


    Before this, Pete had never appeared in front of everyone! Of course, he had not appeared yet, but at


    least his name had already spread among the high society.


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Justin and Nora.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs.Hunt''s intentions were too obvious.


    Everyone understood.


    They originally thought that Nora would look a little ugly, but the two of them actually had an indifferent


    attitude.


    Justin was a man.


    As long as the future heir was his son, he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, Nora did not care at all? After everyone had looked at her highly, they could not help but look


    down on her now.


    Rachel smiled as well and said to Yvonne, "Did you see that? Mrs.Hunt is warning her publicly.She''s


    telling Nora to be obedient!"


    Yvonne lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    However, Rachel became smug.


    "So what if she''s with Mr.Hunt? She still doesn''t have any status in the family!"


    As she spoke, Justin led Melissa to Mrs.Hunt.


    Rachel instantly became even more excited.


    "The Andersons are in dire straits now.Their family can''t even afford a decent gift, right?"


    As she thought about this, she heard Melissa say, "Mrs.Hunt, today is your birthday.The Andersons


    wish you good fortune and longevity.¡±


    After saying this briefly and elegantly, she said, "We have prepared a small gift here.I hope you''ll like it"


    After saying that, she looked at Nora.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and handed her a box of pills.


    Mrs.Lewis took a step forward first.


    She was very respectful in front of Justin and everyone else.


    After all, she could not lose the Hunt family''s face.


    The others saw the iron box without abel.


    Nora originally wanted to use a paper box, but Melissa felt that it looked too ridiculous.


    Therefore, she had changed to the iron box.


    However, even so, it was still too shabby in the eyes of outsiders.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Rachel could not help butugh mockingly.Herughter attracted the attention of the others.


    Everyone asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Rachel lowered her head.


    "The Andersons manufacture the Carefree Pill.So this must be a box of Carefree Pill, right? I heard that


    the price of Carefree Pill on the market is $3,000.This box should have 50 pills, right?"


    50 pills meant $150,000.


    In an ordinary family, this was definitely a huge gift.


    However, in the Hunts...especially when Justin had just announced their identities, Nora''s gift should be


    more valuable.


    But it was only worth $150,000? The rest of the people''s expressions becameplicated as they


    whispered to each other and chuckled.


    However, they did not dare to say anything on the surface.


    Someone elseplimented, "50 Carefree Pill? That''s too impressive.If you want to buy this pill, you


    have to have your identity card.Everyone is only allowed to buy one every month.As expected of the


    Andersons, you can buy 50 pills at once"


    This ttery was too dry.


    Mrs.Hunt became even angrier.


    She lowered her eyes and still had a gentle smile on her face.


    She said, "Mrs.Anderson, you''re too polite.At my age, it''s indeed better to give me pills than anything


    else¡­¡±


    Although she said that, when Mrs.Lewis handed her the box of pills, she ced it casually beside her


    and did not bother to open it.


    When Melissa saw this situation, she did not say anything.


    Under such circumstances, she couldn''t possibly praise herself for being good with her pills, right? If


    Mrs.Hunt did not open the box and did not ask, she would not be able to answer anything.


    She simply smiled and brought Sheril and Nora to the side.


    After they left, it was the Smiths¡¯ turn.


    Hearing the butler call out, Warren represented the Smiths and led Yvonne forward.


    After saying a few polite words, he delivered the gift the Smiths had prepared.


    It was a red coral tree.


    It was expensive, but it matched both parties¡¯ identities and was very standard.


    After Warren walked away, Yvonne stepped forward and smiled.


    "Grandma, I''m here to wish you a happy birthday!"


    Seeing her, Mrs.Hunt immediately smiled.


    "Miss Smith, you''re here too?"


    Yvonne nodded and took out a carefully packaged box.


    "Yes, I also prepared a small gift for you"


    As she spoke, she handed her the medicine box.


    Mrs.Lewis took it and handed it to Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Hunt smiled and opened the medicine box.


    "What medicine is this? It looks so good.Let me see if it''s some miracle medicine!"


    After she opened the box, a faint fragrance that belonged to the Calming Pill floated in the hall.


    Mrs.Hunt was indeed someone who had seen the world.


    She immediately understood what was going on when she smelled it.


    She asked in surprise, "This is...the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    Her words immediately surprised the guests below.


    Everyone eximed, "The Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill ? Wasn''t the production stopped?"


    "I heard that up until now, only the heir of the Zabes, Silvester Zabe, could create something like


    this.But this skill ends with him! Did the Smiths invite Dr.Zabe to make the pills? That''s too awesome!"


    "As expected of the Smiths.Only their family can have so much manpower, resources, and financial


    power!"


    When the praises from the surrounding people reached Yvonne''s ears, she said "humbly",


    "I''m considered to have made a big move in front of everyone.The Andersons are the real


    pharmaceutical experts.Compared to their pills, what''s mine?"


    Although she said that, she instantly focused the conflict on the Andersons and Nora.


    Melissa''s brows knitted together.


    The othersughed as well.


    Someone even said, "Although the Andersons are pharmaceutical experts, Dr.Zabe is a respected


    figure in the traditional medicine world.His skills have long stopped being passed on, and the


    Andersons can''t make it! Besides, this pill is special because of the ingredients.I heard it costs millions¡¯


    It even needs 500-year-old ginseng!"


    "500-year-old ginseng? Isn''t that too old? One ginseng can only produce one pill?"


    "This is where the value of Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill lies.Logically speaking, a single ginseng


    should be enough to create an entire furnace worth of pills.However, this medicine is extremely difficult


    to form.Dr.Zabe created a furnace-full of pills a few years ago, and indeed, only one


    seeded.Therefore, although this medicine is useful for calming the mind, even people like us really


    can''t afford it!"


    "The Smiths are indeed powerful! Yvonne, this gift is to touch Mrs.Hunt''s heart, right? From the looks of


    it, Nora can''tpare to Yvonne.Why is Mr.Hunt interested in Nora Smith?"


    "..Nora is good-looking! Aren''t men all about looks?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As everyone was discussing in private, Mrs.Hunt and Mrs .


    Lewis looked at each other.


    Yvonne''s words had thrown the topic to the Andersons.


    Although Mrs.Hunt did not like Nora, she still knew her limits under such circumstances! She did not


    follow Yvonne''s words and smiled.


    "Miss Smith, thank you!"


    However, she did not say this to the Andersons.


    It was obvious that she did not take a liking to the Andersons¡¯ pills.


    Yvonne''s eyes flickered as she smiled and did not speak again.


    When she turned to leave, Rachel saw that Yvonne did not seize such a good opportunity.


    She could not help but call out for her, "Mrs.Hunt, show us the pills the Andersons gave you! Are they


    Carefree Pills?"


    Everyone looked at Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Hunt''s expression turned even uglier.


    She nced at Nora and saw that the girl''s eyes were lowered and her eyelids were drooping.


    She seemed to not understand the atmosphere at all and had an indifferent attitude.


    Her expression made Mrs.Hunt even angrier.


    How stupid was she? She could not even hear such provocative words! Mrs.Hunt looked at Melissa


    again.


    The moment their eyes met, Melissa understood what she meant.


    After some thought, she shook her head gently.


    Mrs.Hunt understood what she meant.


    She sneered in her heart and looked down on them.


    However, she smiled and said, "This is medicine for me to take, why should I show it to you young


    people? Mrs.Lewis, send the medicine to the room!"


    Hearing this, Mrs.Lewis instantly nodded.


    She took Nora''s medicine and Yvonnes medicine and turned to walk upstairs.


    In the crowd.


    Sheril looked at Melissa in confusion and asked, "Mom, why didn''t you let Mrs.Hunt open the pills we


    gave her? This way, we could ruthlessly p those people who look down on us!"


    Melissa stood there steadily.


    She smiled and said gently, "First of all, your Sister Nora might not want anyone to know that she can


    create this pill.Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble in the future.Secondly, we don''t have any enmity


    with the Smiths.There''s no need to make things difficult for Yvonne¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    She educated Sheril.


    "Sometimes, unnecessaryparisons only make people more and more concerned about other


    people''s opinions.We don''t live for other people''s opinions.We live for ourselves.¡¯ Sheril was stunned


    when she heard Melissa¡¯s words.


    Her mother had always had a proud and self-righteous aura.


    She never cared about others¡¯ opinions and lived like herself.


    She herself had never reached this level before.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Nora say, "Aunt is right.¡¯ Sheril suddenly felt that her


    thoughts were too immature.Did even Sister Nora think that way? As she was thinking, she heard Nora


    say slowly, "It''ll be too troublesome if someone finds out.¡±


    For the sake of making medicine, she had not slept for two days! What if people found out that she


    knew how to make drugs and came looking for her in the future?


    Sheril: !!!


    She knew that Sister Nora''s thoughts were different.She winced.


    The rest of the people continued to send gifts, but Nora already felt a little hungry.


    She simply took Cherry and walked to the dessert area beside them.


    When she got there, she casually took a fork and was about to pick up a piece of cake when another


    fork reached over.


    Their forks met in the air.


    Nora looked up and saw a woman in her 30s looking at her Nora raised her eyebrows and retracted her


    fork.


    She grabbed the cake beside her.


    Just as she was about to leave, the woman suddenly said, "You''re Cherry''s mother, right?"


    Nora:"???"


    The woman smiled.


    "I''m Brandon''s mother! Brandon always talks about his boss at home.It''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    Nora: "...Hello"


    Brandon''s mother, Maureen, who was also Warren''s wife, was a straightforward woman.


    Her husband doted on his little sister, but as his wife, she could not say a word.


    At home, Yvonne would definitely want the best and eat the most exquisite food.


    This made her feel a little ufortable.


    Others might not be able to tell, but she could.


    Yvonne wanted the best because she felt that she was notn''s biological daughter.


    If she could not get the best, wouldn''t she be looked down on? However, they were both women.


    She was also someone else''s daughter who had been pampered since she was young.


    Why should she let her have her way? Therefore, over the years, she had developed a huge grudge


    against Yvonne.


    Just like earlier, when she was eating a piece of cake, she had picked the one with the best design.


    She did not expect to bump into Nora.


    She originally nned to move aside subconsciously.


    After all, Nora was Justin''s girlfriend.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to offend her.


    However, she did not expect Nora to take the initiative to pick a piece of cake at the side.


    It was this humble gesture that made her instantly have a good impression of her.


    She was about to say something more to Nora when her phone suddenly rang.


    She lowered her head to take a look and said, "Cherry''s mother, my eldest brother is here with Third


    Uncle.I''ll pick him up.Let''s have a good chat another day!"


    With that, she left, leaving Nora confused.


    At the door.


    He sat in a wheelchair and was pushed into the banquet hall by Joel.


    After entering, he looked up, his eyes searching for that person eagerly.


    He wanted to see what she looked like.


    Did she look more like her mother? Although he had seen her appearance on camera during the live


    broadcastst time, there was still a difference between video and reality.


    Ever since he found out about the DNA test results, he had been hiding in the hospital like a deserter


    because he could not face it.


    However, when he arrived at the scene, he realized that he actually wanted to see her.


    He wanted to see Yvette from more than twenty years ago through her.


    There were many people in the banquet hall...


    and as soon as the two of them entered, the Hunts noticed them.


    At this moment, Justin was walking to the dessert area.


    He found Nora and spoke to her in a low voice.


    "I''ve already investigated those people just now.


    Sure enough, someone is causing trouble¡¯ Nora ate the desserts in one bite and filled her stomach.


    She liked to eat big bites to save time.


    She was not picky about the cake''s appearance earlier because what it looked like did not matter to her


    at all.


    She only cared about the taste.


    After eating it, her lips were stained with cream.


    When Justin saw this, his eyes darkened.


    He pointed to her mouth and said, "There''s cream here."


    Nora raised her eyebrows and wiped her mouth in the direction he pointed.


    However, Justin was referring to her right side.


    When it came to her, it became the left side.


    She did not know that the cream on the right side of her mouth was still there.


    Justin pointed again, and Nora wiped it again hesitantly.


    Was it still there? How big could her mouth be?! Just as Nora was hesitating, Justin reached out


    helplessly and ced his hand on her lips.


    Perhaps because he practiced martial arts often, but his fingers were thin and calloused.


    When his warm hand touched her slightly cold lips, Nora''s body froze slightly.


    She felt the man¡¯s fingers knead her lips.


    The strength and warmth made her feel as if she had been aroused.


    It was as if a feather had gently glided across her heart.


    It was as if she had been electrocuted...


    This made her mouth feel a little dry.


    The man retracted his hand as if nothing had happened and raised it in front of her.


    "Nora, I didn''t mean to take advantage of you."


    His fingers were very clean.


    There were no traces of cream at all.


    Nora:".."


    Just as she was about to say something, the man retracted his fingers and said with a dark gaze,


    "Those people were bewitched by Warren.Initially, I wanted to settle scores with him directly, but


    because of your special rtionship with the Smiths...I wanted to ask you how to handle this matter"


    Special rtionship? Nora was stunned.


    What special rtionship? As she was hesitating, she heard Justin say, "I saw that you seemed to be


    chatting with his wife.Did she apologize to you?"


    His wife? Nora''s thoughts had already shifted with Justin''s words.


    How could she still care about those fingers unstained with cream? After a moment of silence, she


    finally understood.


    "You''re saying that Maureen is Brandon''s mother, and Warren is Brandon''s father?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Justin nodded.


    Nora hesitated.


    Although she did not know why Warren had hired someone to nder her reputation, his wife was quite


    cute and a little familiar.


    Furthermore, his son seemed to be Cherry''s little follower.


    She nodded slowly.


    "Forget it"


    Anyway, that matter did not affect her much.


    However, as a safety precaution, she said, "Leave evidence.If he still dares to attack, I''ll destroy him


    with one hit!"


    Nora could not be bothered to fight with others.


    Such a small conspiracy was nothing to her.


    If she had the time and energy, she might as well sleep! If that person was really annoying, she would


    settle him at once.


    Justin clearly agreed with her words.


    He nodded and said, "I think so.Since you say so, I''ll get that man to leave a statement and video.If


    Warren dares to y any tricks again, I''ll directly get Joel to deal with him!"


    "Yeah.¡±


    After Nora answered, she walked to the cake section beside her and picked up another small cake.


    She felt that this design was very good.


    She ate one cake with one bite at a time, making her feel extremelyfortable.


    Justin looked at ady standing not far from her.


    She was holding a te and fork and eating them bit by bit.


    Then, she looked at Nora...


    She was too cute! He chuckled and pointed at the ck forest cake beside him.


    "This cake is not bad.¡¯¡¯ Cherry stood beside him.


    "Daddy, I want to eat the mousse cake!"


    "Sure.¡±


    Justin bent down, picked Cherry up, and walked to the side.


    Cherry''s mask only covered half of her face, and the bottom half was exposed.


    It did not affect her eating.


    After taking two bites, she sighed again.


    Justin asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Cherry looked at Nora grudgingly.


    "Mommy, have you not found my Sponsor Grandpa yet?"


    Nora, who was eating cake, was speechless.


    She froze for a moment before nodding confidently.


    "Yes, I forgot.¡±


    Cherry:"!"


    The sparks on her and her Sponsor Grandpa had already been extinguished.


    There was still no news of her Sponsor Grandpa.


    She did not know how he was doing either.


    On the other hand, Justin was a little jealous.


    "Why are you looking for your Sponsor Grandpa? What do you want? Daddy will buy it for you."


    Cherry: "...Daddy, you don''t understand!"


    It was not easy to find someone who could maintain sparks.


    How could she give up so easily? Justin was stunned.


    He suddenly felt sad.


    His daughter had grown up and had other thoughts! He still wanted to say something when the butler


    came in front of him.


    "Sir, Mrn Smith is here."


    Justin nced at Nora and said, "I''ll go over and take a look¡¯¡¯


    Nora nodded.


    "Alright, you go¡±


    After taking two more steps, Justin suddenly turned back to look at her.


    Indeed, he saw the woman looking at the door curiously, seemingly quite interested.


    He thought about it and turned back.


    "Want toe with me?" he asked.


    Nora thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay-"


    She put down the cake te and held Cherry''s hand.


    Justin instructed, "When you see him, you have to call him Grandpa politely.You can also call him


    Grandfather..."


    Just as he was debating whether to call him "Grandpa¡¯ or "Grandfather, Cherry pursed her lips.


    "I don''t want to call anyone else "Grandpa¡¯ ".


    I just want to call my Sponsor Grandpa!Nora became a little curious.


    She really wanted to know what kind of person could not forget her mother for 25 years! Moreover, she


    heard that he was not in good health? Warren''s appearance caused the banquet to have another small


    climax.


    After all, this person had been living in seclusion for more than ten years.


    However, the fear of being dominated by him in the business world still remained in the hearts of the


    big shots.


    Everyone greeted him respectfully.


    Only when they saw Justin bringing his official girlfriend over did everyone make way for him.


    In the distance.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne was stunned when she heard that her father was there.


    Rachel eximed, "Miss Smith, did your fathere here for you?"


    Yvonne was unsure.


    However, Rachel became determined.


    "The Hunts have let you down.Mr.Hunt had just announced his girlfriend, but your father dragged


    himself over despite his illness.He must be here to help you get justice!"


    When Yvonne heard this, her eyes lit up.


    She quickly walked to the entrance and bumped into Warren on the way.


    Warren said, "Little Sister, I couldn''t help you vent your anger earlier.I''ll help you vent itter! I''m


    famous for being protective! I''ll definitely protect you in this matter!"


    However, Yvonne bit her lips and did not have much hope.


    Then why did Dad suddenlye here? She did not have time to think about it.


    She walked over and stood behindn.


    She took over the wheelchair from the servant very naturally and called out, "Dad.¡±


    He had done all he could for this adopted daughter of his, but perhaps it was Yvette''s betrayal back


    then that made him very indifferent to favors.


    Not to mention Yvonne, he didn''t even want to bother with his nephews at home.


    Even Joel was used to his cold demeanor.


    Yvonne''s heart sank.


    She felt thatn was not here to give her face in public.


    At this moment, a voice came from the crowd.


    "Mr.Hunt is here!"


    The people who were originally surroundingn instantly opened up a path.


    Justin walked over slowly with Nora and Nora''s little masked daughter.


    The current heads of the two aristocratic families in New York were all here.


    Althoughn was old and sitting in a wheelchair, his aura was still powerful.


    Not to mention Justin and Joel, who were like the midday sun.


    One of the two men was cold, and the other was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    However, both of them were important figures who could make one''s expression change.


    Therefore, the people around them gradually fell silent and listened to their small talk.


    Nora did not notice the expressions around her.


    At that moment, all her attention was snatched away byn.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair.


    His face was thin, and there were wrinkles at the corners of his eyes because he was too thin.


    One could tell his age, but his deep eyes and sharp facial features still exuded a mature charm and


    handsomeness.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Furthermore, in Nora''s eyes, through his eyes and brows, he had even restored his appearance from


    when he was young.


    He had thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Under his double eyelids, his deep eyes were not inferior to any male celebrity now! He might not even


    be inferior to Justin and Joel in terms of looks! He was a handsome man.


    Tsk.


    Mother was so lucky! Nora raised her eyebrows and sighed in her heart.


    She saw thatn¡¯s gaze only swept past Justin gently before stopping on her.


    His eyes were sizing her up, and his gaze was deep.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would probably be frightened by his gaze.


    However, Nora just stood there quietly and did not say a word.


    It was as ifn was not even looking at her.


    She had a strong mental fortitude.


    She was indeed a Smith A hint of admiration shed pastn''s eyes.


    When he saw her again, the hostility he had toward her earlier had unknowingly dissipated a little.


    He was about to retract his gaze when Justin stepped forward and blocked Nora.


    Only then did he raise his eyebrows and look at Justin.


    When he saw Justin previously, he always felt that this junior was not bad.


    He and Joel were indeed the most outstanding people in their generation and were much stronger than


    his own generation back then.


    He did not expect him to be so protective of a woman.


    He appreciated that.


    Justin said politely, "Unclen, I didn''t expect you toe personally.¡±


    After saying that, he looked behind him.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Only then did Justin move aside.


    He gestured towards Nora and said, "This is my girlfriend, Miss Nora Smith"


    After saying that, he introduced him to Nora.


    "This is Mr.Ian Smith.You can follow me and call him...Unclen."


    With that, Justin''s eyes shed and he looked atn again.


    Back then, after Nora had pointed out that she was not Henry''s daughter, he had found someone to


    punish Henry and take revenge on him for abandoning his son and burying him alive.


    After all, he had not made a move previously on the ount that Henry was Pete''s biological


    grandfather.


    However, once he knew that the two of them were not rtives and that they were no longer tied


    together, he no longer had any qualms.


    After that, he began to suspect that Nora''s biological father wasn.


    First of all, the love story between Yvette andn back then had spread throughout the entire New


    York.


    He did not believe that a person''s heart would change just because they said so.


    Secondly, Nora''s surname was Smith.


    Wasn''t this enough to prove something? Next, the people he had sent to protect Nora said that


    someone had pulled her hair, butn had stopped them and taken them away.


    Justin could not get them back.


    At that time, he knew thatn must have gotten someone to do a ONA test! However, he could not


    understand what was going to happen next.


    For families like them, it would only take a few hours to get a quick ONA test report.


    However, the Smiths had not taken any action after that.


    They only let Quentin follow Nora secretly.


    First, it was to monitor her, and second, it was to protect her.


    Therefore, he was confused.


    What was the result of the ONA report? Wasn Nora''s father? Therefore, he hesitated when


    introducing him.


    He did not know if letting Nora call him Unclen was right or wrong.


    Just as he was feeling conflicted,n looked at Nora confidently.


    "Justin, may I have a private chat with Miss Smith?"


    Private chat? Justin''s eyes narrowed.


    If she was his daughter, he would havee to acknowledge her a long time ago.


    But if she was not, would he make a move on her when love turns to hatred? As he was thinking about


    Nora''s safety, Nora said, "Okay.She took a few steps to the side.Yvonne pushedn and wanted to


    follow.However, before she could push the wheelchair, she heardn instruct her, "Stay here and let


    Miss Smith push me over.¡¯¡¯


    Yvonne was slightly stunned.


    She watched as Nora raised her eyebrows and walked over to push his wheelchair to the balcony.


    An inexplicable sense of danger enveloped Yvonne''s entire body.


    It was as if this woman would slowly snatch everything away from her in the future!n had always


    ignored others.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even his attitude toward her had always been very cold.


    But now, he actually wanted to talk to Nora alone! While she was hesitating, Warren walked over and


    said gloatingly, "See, Unclen must want to chat with her to make her leave Justin! I really want to see


    the situation in an idol drama.Unclen will probably throw a cheque at her and domineeringly order


    her to leave him!"


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Maureen: Maureen couldn''t help but grab Warren''s ear.


    "Do you think you''re living in a novel? Let me tell you, Miss Smith is Cherry''s mother.You''re not allowed


    to target her!"


    When Rachel heard Warren''s words, she smiled and said, "Miss Smith, I really envy you.Even if you''re


    not his biological daughter, Mr.Smith is still willing to stand up for you.But my father..."


    At this point, her expression turned ferocious.


    "He only knows to scold me every day.Nothing I do is right.Aunt is always right! Am I even his biological


    daughter?"


    Yvonne was speechless.


    This Rachel was too annoying! She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart.


    She smiled and said, "Every father has a different personality.¡¯ Rachel nodded.


    "My father only knows how to scold me!"


    Yvonne lowered her head when she heard this.


    She had never been scolded since she was young, but actually, she also wanted to be scolded by her


    father.


    Yvonne''s eyes flickered.


    "Actually, you should have learned from Nora.After all, she has already be Mr.Hunt''s


    girlfriend.Your father said that about you for your own good."


    Rachel was exasperated by her words.


    "Why do you say that, too? What''s so good about her?"


    On the balcony.


    After Nora pushedn over, she closed the sliding door on the balcony.


    After blocking out the noise in the hall, only the sound of cars honking could be heard from the balcony.


    She looked at him and saw that he did not seem to have any intention of speaking.


    She coughed and said, "What are you nning to say, Mr.Smith?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Nora:n had called her over so openly just to ask this question ? He wanted to know if her mother had


    left any words for him before she died.


    What did he want her mother to say? That she regretted it? That she loved him? Or something else?


    Sensing that she did not speak for a long time,nughed dryly and said, "What was I thinking? You


    were only half a year old when she passed away.How could you know?"


    Nora: He has already answered his own question.


    Why does he still want her to answer? She did not say anything else and waited for him to ask her to


    bring him back.


    However, after a moment of hesitation,n said, "You can go back first."


    Nora:¡±???"


    She nodded and opened the sliding door, returning to the hall.


    Looking at her back,n was silent for a long time.


    He felt like he was looking at Yvette from more than twenty years ago.


    Not only did the mother and daughter look alike, but their temperaments were also simr.


    They were the kind of people who did whatever they wanted and did not care about how others looked


    at them.


    Back then, Yvette had offended many people because of this personality.


    She had be the public enemy of many women.


    However, she never cared about what others said about her behind her back.


    The words she often said were: "Will I lose a pound of flesh if they say a few words about me? Since I


    won''t, why should I care?"


    "They''re talking about me behind my back because they''re jealous of me¡±


    "It''s all my fault for being so outstanding that I became the topic of conversation.Sigh, I, with my beauty


    and intelligence coexisting together am simply too perfect.I''m afraid it''s only because I''m too


    impressive!"


    She was narcissistic and mockingly snobbish.


    However, the mother and daughter were different.


    Yvette was a talkative woman, and although she looked very graceful, that image was broken once she


    spoke.


    On the other hand, Nora was very quiet.


    It was as if she could not even bring herself to talk.


    When Nora walked out of the balcony, Yvonne caught her immediately.


    Seeing her calm expression,n did not seem to have said anything overboard.


    That made sense.


    No matter how much money her father gave her, was it worth as much as the Hunt Corporation? Any


    woman would choose Justin.


    She lowered her gaze, her eyes glinting.


    Nora yawned.


    Just as she was about to look for Cherry, she turned around and identally bumped into someone.


    She looked over and saw a familiar face.


    It was Rachel.


    Nora was stunned.


    She subconsciously said, "I''m sorry"


    When she said this, her tone was cold and arrogant.


    With that, she lowered her head slightly and nned to walk around Rachel.


    However, after taking two steps, she was stopped by the other party.


    "You bumped into me.Is it over just by apologizing?"


    Nora:"?"


    She was a little confused for a moment as her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "Should I kneel and beg for mercy?"


    It was just a bump.It did not hurt her...


    Nora really did not know how to apologize.


    Rachel was furious.


    "What kind of attitude is that?"


    Nora: What was wrong with her attitude? She was about to say something when Yvonne grabbed I


    Rachel and smiled apologetically at Nora.


    "Miss Smith, it''s nothing."


    After saying that, she whispered to Rachel, "Rachel, take it I easy.She''s Mr.Hunt''s girlfriend.Under such


    circumstances, don''t be so rude to her!"


    Rachel instantly exploded.


    When she was at home, her father would often scold her, saying that she was wrong in this and was


    not good at that.


    He would say she could notpare to Nora and even asked her to contact Nora more often when she


    was free.


    Yeah right! Nora was a country bumpkin from the countryside.


    Why should she curry favors with her? That was why she looked for Yvonne.


    In the entire New York, other than Miss Hunt, who had studied abroad, Yvonne was probably the most


    respected.


    But why was even Yvonne afraid of Nora now? Rachel panicked and pushed Yvonne away.


    "What are you afraid of? She''s just an illegitimate daughter.How can shepare to you?"


    Yvonne panicked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    At this moment, Rachel spoke without thinking.


    Her voice instantly rose.


    "How am I talking nonsense? Am I wrong? Didn''t you see it during thest live broadcast? Her father


    isn''t even her biological father! Her mother was pregnant before she even got married.She got her


    father to be a spare tire and take over!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment,n turned his head when he heard this.


    Rachel''s voice was so loud that everyone in the banquet hall looked over.


    Justin had been paying attention to Nora''s situation, so he caught the argument immediately and


    hurriedly walked over.


    Nora had already narrowed her almond-shaped eyes.


    Her cold eyes were filled with anger.


    "What did you say?"


    Although she had never experienced motherly love, her mother had given her life, and she would not


    allow anyone to insult her mother.


    Rachel''s voice spread clearly throughout the entire venue.


    "Why? She has always been an unclean person.Why can''t she be told off? Back then, everyone knew


    that she betrayed Mr.Smith and eloped with someone else! I guess the other party didn''t want her


    anymore, right? That ¡®s why she found such a money-loving person to be her scapegoat."


    "As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked.Your mother was


    pregnant before marriage, and so were you.Didn''t she also have a daughter with another hooligan? But


    you''re better than your mother.At the very least, your designated driver to be the spare tire is Mr.Hunt!"


    "At the end of the day, you''re just an illegitimate daughter who doesn''t even know who her biological


    father is.You''re just like your daughter.Why? I''m afraid your daughter will also be a beauty when she


    grows up, right? When the timees, will she also have to find someone to get pregnant before she


    gets married? I just don''t know if there will be a good match like Mr.Hunt then!"


    Nora clenched her hands into fists.


    Her anger rose as she took a step forward, preparing to beat her up.


    In the distance, Justin had already arrived in front of her.


    His expression became even uglier, and he looked like he wanted to kill someone.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    However, before the two of them could make a move, Farrell had already rushed over and pped


    Rachel''s face .


    "Shut up!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rachel was stunned by this p and fell to the ground.


    When Miranda saw this, she went mad as well.


    She rushed forward and hugged Rachel.


    "Farrell, what are you doing?!" Farrell was furious.


    He pointed at her with trembling hands.


    "Move aside.I''m going to break her mouth today!"


    There were two reasons why he was so agitated.


    First, he was really angry.


    He did not expect his daughter to have already reached this stage.


    In this kind of situation, she kept talking about Nora being an illegitimate daughter and Mr.Hunt being a


    spare tire.


    She was simply speaking dirty words and had lost all face for the Woods.


    Secondly, he could already see Mr.Hunt walking over with an angry expression.


    If he did not make a move, Mr.Hunt would probably make Rachel suffer even more! Rachel had done


    something wrong.


    She should be educated and beaten when necessary.


    However, she was still his daughter.


    He still wanted to give her a way out.


    That was why he had hit her personally.


    Indeed, after he made his move, Nora and Justin both stopped in their tracks and did note


    forward.


    Unfortunately, the current Rachel did not understand his intentions at all.


    Instead, she covered her face and roared, "You hit me? You actually hit me because of her! Dad, tell


    me, what kind of bewitching potion did she give you to make you protect her so much? Is it because


    she''s good-looking?"


    Farrell was already stunned.


    He did not expect his daughter to go so overboard with her words.


    How did he educate her all these years to make her say such shrewish words?! His hands trembled.


    "Your...your aunt has never said such ugly words in her life!"


    Rachel sensed his anger and was so frightened that she did not dare to speak.


    However, Miranda was furious.


    "Her aunt, her aunt...Your heart is biased toward Melissa, right? In that case, why don''t you live with


    your sister? Why do you want to live with us?! I''ve never seen such good siblings! Where''s Melissa?


    Come out.I want to ask you what your rtionship with your brother is.What kind of family is the


    Andersons?!"


    Farrell:"..."


    Melissa, who was rushing over, was speechless.


    Melissa''s eyes were red from anger.


    She pointed at her with trembling hands and screamed, "Sister-inw!!"


    How could she nder her in public! It had to be known that no one wanted to believe the truth.


    Everyone was willing to believe in explosive topics.


    Even if she had a clear conscience, Miranda''s words would be a topic for everyone to talk about


    after meals¡¯ She, Melissa, had always been noble and pure.


    Ever since her eldest sister-inw had entered the family, she realized that Miranda hated her.


    Hence, she rarely returned to her mother''s house.


    In the past twenty years, she had only met Farrell a little more than twenty times! Not to mention being


    intimate, even the rtionship between ordinary siblings was not as bad.


    When she was young, her mother often said that when a girl got married, she would have no home.


    At that time, she did not believe it, butter on, she really did.


    How did Sister-inwe up with such a lie?! Farrell''s body swayed as he stared at Miranda and


    Rachel.


    This pair of mother and daughter usually curried favor and ttered him, but he had never seen their


    ugly faces before.


    Just a moment ago, in order to save his daughter, he had risked offending Mr.Hunt.


    But now...he felt that everything that had just happened was ridiculous.


    Children were indeed here to collect debts! Farrell looked at Justin and cupped his hands in apology.


    "Mr.Hunt, I''m sorry to have disturbed your birthday banquet.I''ll take the two of them back first and visit


    you another day to apologize! I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"


    Justin pursed his lips tightly.


    Farrell was Melissa''s elder brother, and Melissa was Nora¡¯ s aunt.


    Nora had always been very respectful to this aunt.


    Therefore, he could not go overboard.


    He nodded lightly.


    "Please do as you wish, Uncle Farrell.However, Miss Wood''s upbringing is indeed worrying.A kind


    father will often spoil his children.Uncle Farrell, you should understand this logic.¡¯ Farrell nodded.


    "I understand.When we get back, I''ll send Rachel overseas and never let her return!"


    He would never let here back...Rachel''s pupils shrank as she screamed, "Dad, you can''t do this to


    me.You can''t¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Farrell had already grabbed her hand and called for the Wood family''s bodyguards to


    drag her and Miranda out.


    Rachel knew that it was hopeless.


    She was done for.


    When she was dragged past Nora, she suddenlyughed out loud.


    "Nora, aren''t you very proud to see me like this? But don''t forget! Even if I go overseas, I''m still the


    eldest daughter of the Woods.On the other hand, you don''t even know who your biological father


    is.You''re just an illegitimate child! With your status, you''re not worthy of the Hunts at all! Without a


    strong family to support you, you''ll be hated by the Hunts sooner orter and will be divorced!"


    At this moment, the entire hall was silent as her voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone looked at Nora.


    Yes, she was from a small family.


    Could she reallyst long with Mr.Hunt? At this moment,n, who had been sitting at the side, said,


    "Who said she doesn''t have a strong family?"


    The entire hall suddenly quietened again.


    Everyone looked atn incredulously, only to see him pushing his wheelchair forward slowly until he


    reached the few of them.


    Upstairs.


    An anxious Mrs.Hunt was going down the stairs.


    As she did, sheined to Mrs.Lewis, "I knew Justin''s girlfriend would be terrible.People from poor,


    humble families just aren''t presentable enough.Look at that outrageous scene they made! "


    Why can''t she even get along with her cousin? It''s to the extent that she would even embarrass her like


    that in public!


    "Look at how cultivated and refined Ms.Smith is instead.None of the girls in the hall can say she''s not


    good enough.Whether it''s because they fear the Smiths or because of Ms.Smith''s personal charm, this


    is undeniably what she''s capable of! If only Justin were getting engaged with a youngdy of the


    Smiths instead! I won''t even ask for her to be rted by blood anymore.Yvonne Smith would do just


    fine!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Mrs.Hunt went on and on.


    "Look at how I have to mediate for her despite how much I dislike her.What else can I do when Justin


    has already acknowledged her status?! Her embarrassing herself is equivalent to embarrassing Justin,


    which is equivalent to embarrassing the Hunts!"


    Mrs.Lewis held Mrs.Hunt''s arm and said, "Slow down a little.I told you to take the elevator, but you


    simply refused to.Can you go down the stairs with your knees like that?"


    Mrs.Hunt replied huffily, "Considering the situation in the hall, it''ll take even longer for me to reach if I


    take the elevator!"


    The out-of-breath woman reached the lower floor just in time to hear Rachel saying, "Without a strong


    family to support you, you''ll be hated by the Hunts sooner orter and will be divorced!"


    She panicked at once.


    She was about to speak when she heardn''sment.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    Justin looked at Nora¡ªalthough her brows were raised slightly, and she was a little surprised, she


    didn''t look greatly astonished.


    He knew right away that she must already have guessed something a long time ago.


    Nora had already given it a lot of thought.


    After realizing that Henry Smith was not her real father, she had started to wonder why her mother had


    picked him out of all the ordinary men out there.


    After she came to New York, she hade to understand the way her mother did things.


    She was likely someone not to be trifled with, in which case, she would definitely know what kind of


    person Henry was.


    Therefore, her mother must have had her reasons for picking him.


    She had thought about it over and over and even gone through all the events from back then.


    The Henry of that time couldn''t get any more ordinary than what he had been.


    If there was anything unusual about him, it was the fact that hisst name was Smith.


    After all, there weren''t that many people with thest name Smith.


    Hisst name was Smith...


    In that case, did that mean that her father wasn? She had already suspected that a long time ago,


    which was why she had paid special attention ton''s condition.


    That was also why she had followed him when he asked her to go to the balcony with him just now.


    She had even nned to find an opportunity to take a DNA sample from him and get Lily to do a test.


    Therefore, she wasn''t very surprised whenn said what he did.


    Rachel, however, was dumbfounded.


    "W-what do you mean?"


    Yvonne also looked atn in shock and astonishment.


    When she saw him staring at Nora, she suddenly panickedn slowly lowered his head and said


    dispassionately, "She is a child of the Smiths"


    The whole hall was silent.


    Everyone stared atn in disbelief.


    Yvonne was also astonished and bewildered.


    She looked at Nora, and then atn...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    One must admit that Nora took after Yvette a great deal, but the parts that didn''t did indeed resemble


    lan! Her legs went limp and she staggered.


    Even Rachel was utterly stunned.


    "What? T-that''s impossible!"


    She was just a hillbilly! It was impossible for her to suddenly be Cindere!n must be lying!


    Warren was also dumbfounded.


    He had been arguing with his wife just a moment ago.


    His wife had been unhappy at him for making things difficult for Nora and had given him a warning in


    private, so he had been very angry.


    He said, "I don¡¯t care whether she did anything wrong or not.Yvonne is my sister.Am I supposed to


    abandon my sister and take her side instead ? No way!"


    Maureen was furious when she heard that.


    "Can you be reasonable? Besides, Yvonne is not rted to you by blood anyway.How is she even your


    sister?!"


    Warren reprimanded her.


    "How can you say that? She is Unclen''s adopted daughter, and she grew up in the Smiths.That


    makes her my sister! I look only at family ties, not reason! Hmph, Nora can only me herself for not


    being a daughter of the Smiths!"


    Maureen was so mad that she was about to go berserk.


    But unexpectedly, things had suddenly taken a huge turn! Warren was also dumbfounded.


    When Rachel said what she did, he subconsciously also asked, "Is Unclen''s illness making him


    muddleheaded?"


    Joel''s gentle but stern voice reached him.


    "Unclen would never take matters about the Smiths¡¯ bloodline lightly.Nora does indeed have blood


    rtions with the Smiths! She''s our cousin!"


    Warren:"!!"


    Everyone:"I"


    This piece of news was simply too sensational! As it turned out, Yvette Anderson''s daughter was


    actuallyn Smith''s daughter? Then why did she run away when she became pregnant? Hadn''t they


    been in love? Didn''t they say that Yvette had betrayedn? However! The hillbilly''s sudden


    transformation into a youngdy of the Smiths sure was dramatic! No wonder Yvonne had stopped


    competing with her.


    And no wonder Nora could catch Justin''s eye! Just as everyone was specting, Nora suddenly


    asked, "Why do you say that? Do you have any evidence?"


    Everyone:"??"


    Why did it look like Nora wasn''t very happy about it? Had they been in her shoes, they would have just


    acknowledged the Smiths as family first and left the talk forter! Who cared about evidence or


    whatnot?! They were the Smiths! Yet, Nora had asked about it.


    Joel answered seriously, "We did a DNA test."


    It was just like what she had thought.


    Nora thought back to the other time at the medical university when someone had tugged a few strands


    of hair off her head.


    Was he sent by the Smiths? No...


    The Smiths would never send someone to kill her.


    In the midst of her thoughts, Justin smiled and said, "Unclen, Joel, let''s go upstairs, find a quiet


    ce, and have a good talk.I think Nora also wants to know what exactly is going on"


    It wasn''t appropriate to talk about the details in public.Joel looked atn.


    When he saw him nodding, he replied, "Okay¡±


    Justin led the way.


    Nora followed beside him.


    Joel pushedn''s wheelchair and followed behind them.


    The four of them went upstairs and entered a meeting room.


    As soon as they entered, Joel took the initiative to take out the results of the DNA test they did the


    other time.


    He handed it to Nora and said, "This is the evidence¡¯¡¯ Nora took it from him casually.She nced atn


    but didn¡®t see any traces of joy on him.


    When she looked down at the report in her hand, her eyes widened in astonishment.This...How could


    this be?!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Nora hadn''t been surprised even whenn said that she was a Smith, but she found herself greatly


    surprised in this instant.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin also broke into a frown when he noticed her expression.


    He took a step forward and looked at the DNA test result with her.


    When he looked over, he also found himself stunned.


    The two exchanged a look.


    Obviously, they hadn''t expected such a result.


    The DNA test was done for Nora andn to verify whether they were father and daughter.


    Neither of them was surprised to see that.


    However, the results stated that the two shared a 99.8% DNA simrity.


    Therefore, they were scientifically recognized as uncle and niece.


    DNA simrity between a father and daughter was as high as 99.99%, Nora andn''s parent-child DNA


    test results were very close, yet fell outside the range.


    Therefore, they were ssified as uncle and niece instead.


    In other words, Nora''s father wasn''tn but one of his brothers instead? Nora''s eyes widened, and she


    looked atn in disbelief.


    He had a very awful look on his face at the moment, and he gave off an air of despondence.


    When Yvette left back then, she had told him that she didn¡¯ t love him anymore.


    She said that she had fallen in love with someone else, and asked him to forget her.


    She had left after that.


    He hadn''t believed her at first, but when he saw the DNA test report, he had suddenly understood


    something.


    As it turned out, the other man had been none other than one of his brothers! Was it also for that


    reason that Yvette had chosen to leave ? Because she felt that she couldn''t face him anymore? If it


    were someone else instead, she wouldn''t have run away.


    Neither would there be a need for her to.


    The feeling of being betrayed by his brother and lover at the same time made his chest rise and fall


    rapidly.


    Suddenly, his eyes closed and he lost consciousness.


    "Unclen!"


    A shocked Joel hastily went toward him.


    He was about to call for help when a figure faster than he was stopped in front of him.


    Nora bent over and checked Ian''s condition.


    "He fainted because he was too agitated from pent-up anger and sadness.He''s very weak now, so it''s


    not advisable to transport him elsewhere!" Joel frowned.


    "What do we do?"


    Nora looked straight at Justin and said, "Get him medicine .Give him the Zabe Corporation''s Calming


    Pill"


    She had just given Mrs.Hunt a box of it.


    There were about 64 pills in there.


    Justin immediately understood.


    He went out at once.


    He went to Mrs.Hunt''s study.


    As soon as he entered, Mrs.Hunt asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Justin didn''t go into details.


    Instead, he simply replied, "Mr .Smith fainted because he was too agitated.Grandma, give me a Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill"


    Mrs.Hunt:"!!"


    Mrs.Lewis couldn''t bear to part with the pill, either.


    She wanted to say something, but Mrs.Hunt stopped her and said, "Give it to him.'''' Mrs.Lewis nced


    at Mrs.Hunt before she finally walked over, took out the pill that Yvonne had given them, and handed it


    to Justin.


    Justin took Yvonne''s pillbox, walked out, and quickly went to the meeting room next door.


    As soon as he exited the room, he saw Yvonne standing outside.


    She was shocked when she saw the pillbox in his hand.


    "What happened to Dad? Did he faint again?" Justin nodded but said nothing.


    Yvonne followed Justin into the meeting room next door.


    After they entered, Justin opened the exquisite box in his hand, took out the pill, and handed it to Nora.


    Nora looked atn and said, "Put the pill into half a ss of water and dissolve it"


    Yvonne, however, panicked.


    She said, "Ms.Smith! That pill is very rare.It''s better to consume it as is.If you dissolve it in water, its


    effect will be halved!"


    Nora:"?"


    How was the patient supposed to consume it when he had already lost consciousness? Besides, even


    if its effect was halved, it would still be effective onn.


    What was that woman interfering for? Yvonne looked at Joel.


    "That pill doesn''te by easy, Joel.Don''t let its effects go to waste!"


    Joel looked at her abruptly.


    His sharp eyes made Yvonne stammer as she said, "It''s not like I can''t bear to part with the pill.Saving


    Dad is what matters the most.I just wanted the pill''s effects to be used to the fullest."


    Joel took a deep breath and asked, "Did Dr.Zabe ever say how the pill should be consumed?"


    Yvonne hastily nodded.


    "He did.It just needs to be put into the mouth."


    Nora immediately said, "His condition isn''t that serious.Drinking it after diluting it would do."


    To be honest, she could also saven without the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill.


    After all,n''s illness wasn''t a brain disease.


    He had only fainted from anger just now.


    However, it was best if they could use it.


    Yvonne''s eyes flickered when she heard what she said.


    She understood now her father''s condition was not that serious, yet she had used the pill that she gave


    Mrs.Hunt.


    She was obviously doing it on purpose! Joel frowned.


    While hesitating over who to listen to, someone suddenly took away the pill.


    When he looked up again, he saw that Justin had already dissolved the pill in the half-full ss of water


    he had just poured.


    The pill dissolved immediately upon contact with water and soon disappeared.


    Justin handed the ss to Nora.


    Nora heldn''s face, opened his mouth, and poured the medicine into his mouth roughly.


    The two of them matched each other''s actions seamlessly as if they had always been working together


    like that.


    By the time Joel and Yvonne reacted,n had already finished the medicine.


    Joel:"!!!"


    Yvonne balled up her fists.


    "Mr.Hunt, Ms.Smith! You...That''s such a waste of the pill''s effects!"


    In Mrs.Hunt''s study.


    After Justin left, Mrs.Hunt held her chest and sighed deeply.


    Although she knew Justin was correct in doing what he did just now, he had taken the pill to save his


    father-inw but forgotten that she also needed the life-saving medicine the most.


    Mrs.Hunt ultimately still felt rather ufortable about that.


    Next to her, Mrs.Lewis nagged, "Why did you give it to him , Ma''am? The pill was a gift for you! You


    really need that pill!"


    Mrs.Hunt sighed.


    "Yvonne was the one who gave it to me in the first ce anyway.I''ll just think of it as returning it to


    them!"


    Mrs.Lewis sneered, "You can''t put it that way.Since they''ve already given you the pill, it belongs to you


    now.They can''t just bask in the limelight out there and then use it on their own in the end, right? I asked


    about it just now, though.This was Nora''s suggestion.She must be worried that you would favor Yvonne


    over her, so she deliberately did it"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Mrs.Hunt heaved a huge sigh.


    "She grew up in the countryside, after all, so she''s too narrow-minded.To think she''s used all her


    smarts on things like that! Discard the medicine she gave me!"


    Mrs.Lewis picked up the box of pills that Nora had given Mrs.Hunt.


    She said, "Before I throw it away, let me take a look at what so many Carefree Pills put together look


    like.


    She opened the box after saying that, but the moment she did, she suddenly found herself stunned.


    Mrs.Hunt scoffed at her reaction.


    "Look at how ignorant you look.Even if there are 50 Carefree Pills in there, they are only worth


    $150,000.Am I paying you so little that you react that way at a mere $150,000?"


    As soon as she said that, a dazed Mrs.Lewis lifted her head and replied, "M-Ma¡®am, these...these are


    not Carefree Pills.They are...they are...Mrs.Lewis had worked as a servant for Mrs.Hunt''s family back


    then, so she was on very good terms with Mrs.Hunt .¡±


    When Mrs.Hunt got married, she had also followed her to the Hunts.


    After so many years of working as a housekeeper, she had already reached an annual ie of


    hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Therefore, $150,000 wasn''t really an amount that would shock her this badly.


    She looked at the pills in the metal box and swallowed again.


    "Ma¡®am, these don''t look like Carefree Pills to me.Why do they look so much like Calming Pills?"


    Mrs.Hunt was taken aback when she heard that they were Calming Pills.


    After falling silent for a moment, she said, "They''ve done the right thing by giving me Calming Pills


    since they are suitable for my condition.It''s not like the Andersons can''t afford to give me Carefree Pills,


    yet they still gave me Calming Pills instead.I suppose they are still rather considerate.What''s there to


    kick up a fuss over Calming Pills, though? They are cheap.Besides, no matter how amazing their


    Calming Pills are, they can''t be worth as much as Carefree Pills, right?"


    A dumbfounded Mrs.Lewis looked at her.


    "They are...Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pills.Thud.The water ss in Mrs.Hunt''s hand fell on the


    table.She looked at Mrs.Lewis in astonishment.


    "What?"


    Mrs.Lewis looked at the box in her hand.


    "These are Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pills.The smell and all that are very simr, and their name is


    also written on the pills.Also! There are 64 of them here!"


    Everyone had already sung so many praises of Yvonne just because she gave one, but Nora had


    actually given a full 64 of them?! Mrs.Hunt got up at once.


    The elderly woman walked up to Mrs.Lewis in just a few steps.


    She grabbed the box in her hand and said, "Let me have a look!"


    Mrs.Hunt was a very well-informed woman.


    She examined the pills closely.


    Then, she broke off a small piece from one of them and put it in her mouth to taste it.


    Atst, she confirmed it.


    "These are indeed Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pills.¡± She and Mrs.Lewis looked at each other after


    she spoke, and both of them were dazed for a while.


    After waiting for a whole ten seconds, Mrs.Hunt finally asked, "How did the Andersons get their hands


    on such expensive pills?"


    Mrs.Lewis was utterly stunned.


    "The Andersons have been dealing in traditional medicine for many generations .When you think about


    it carefully, it''s actually not that surprising that they would have these pills.After all, they are also a


    family with a solid foundation.But if that''s the case, then why didn''t Ms.Smith just say so in front of


    everyone just now? Because of that, they ended up secretly being mocked for nothing¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Hunt


    frowned at her words.


    "Either she really doesn''t care about things like reputation and so on¡ªit has long been said that


    Melissa Anderson is indifferent to fame and fortune, and is very humble¡ªor...these pills may not be the


    Andersons¡¯, so they have to be low-key about it."


    Mrs.Lewis understood at once.


    "They aren''t the Andersons¡¯? That means Mr.Hunt gave them to her so that she can give them to you


    without embarrassing herself?"


    Mrs.Hunt had already thought of that when Mrs.Lewis was speaking.


    She realized something and said, "No wonder Justin didn''t show any sign of hesitation or apology when


    he came to me for the pill just now.He already knows!"


    She felt a lot better now and felt that her grandson was still her grandson, after all.


    He hadn''t changed just because he had a girlfriend now.


    She looked at Mrs.Lewis with some relief.


    Then, she sighed and said, "Justin sure is going through such pains for her! Say, am I being too harsh


    on her?"


    Mrs.Lewisforted her.


    "It''s mainly because you don''t understand her character."


    A lot of people resorted to unscrupulous means in order to marry into a wealthy family.


    They feigned purity, acted innocent, and put up all kinds of pretenses.


    Mrs.Hunt had also been through it all and had seen many like that.


    When a stray girl from the countryside suddenly appeared with an illegitimate daughter she had with


    someone else, how would Mrs.Hunt possibly not have anything against her? Mrs.Lewis said, "What


    you care about the most is actually still Mr.Hunt.It''s because you''re indignant on his behalf.After all,


    he''s so outstanding.There are so many outstanding women from good families who want to marry him,


    so why did he simply have to choose a woman like that..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs.Hunt sighed.


    "Let''s observe her for a while more! If her character is passable, for Justin''s sake, I''ll still show her


    some courtesy when we''re in front of outsiders, even though I don''t like her! But if she doesn''t have a


    good character, or if she mistreats Pete, I definitely won''t let her marry into the family! Pete is the


    Hunts¡¯ future!"


    Mrs.Lewis nodded.


    "You''re right."


    In order to prevent him from having another emotional breakdown, Joel left in advance and tookn


    back to the hospital.


    After all, the doctors and nurses in the hospital would be able to keep his bodily functions alive for sure.


    By the time Justin and Nora went back downstairs, the way everyone looked at Nora had already


    changed.


    All of them were talking about the woman who became Cindere.


    She was so lucky! To think she actually turned out to be Ian''s daughter! No one thought otherwise.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    After all, Yvette had been in a rtionship withn back then.


    On top of that, he even stayed single for life because of her, so everyone naturally broughtn into the


    picture.


    Theypletely didn''t notice thatn had said just now that she was a daughter of the Smiths.


    Nora didn''t know any of this, though.


    She was still frowning and thinking about what had happened back then.


    She hadn''t just been sleeping all this time she was at the Andersons¡¯.


    asionally, she would look through what her mother had left behind.


    Some of the books even contained notes and interpretations that her mother had made.


    Through those writings, she had gained a general understanding of Yvette''s character.


    The woman was aggressive and stubborn by nature.


    In the patriarchal environment back then, it was definitely no easy feat to rise to the challenge and


    be the head of the Andersons.


    How would a woman like that possibly get together withn¡¯s brother while she was in a rtionship


    with him? If she had really fallen in love withn''s brother...


    Given her personality, she would have simply gotten together with that man instead, and been as


    decisive as how she had rejected Justin''s father.


    Why would she run away from home after she became pregnant and flee New York? She couldn''t help


    feeling that her mother didn''t seem like someone who would do that.


    When the party came to an end, Nora got Melissa to take Cherry home while she followed Justin to the


    hospital to visitn.


    After all, they hadn''t sorted out the issues they were talking about just now.


    They hadn''t told her which ofn''s brothers her father was yet.


    It was alreadyte when they arrived at the hospital.


    Joel sat quietly in the hallwayte at night.


    He seemed to know that the two of them woulde over, so he was waiting for them.


    Joel said, "You can just ask me if you have any questions because I was the one who handled


    everything."


    Nora lowered her head.


    "I want to know how you got my DNA samples¡¯¡¯ Joel said unhurriedly, "Someone took a few strands of


    your hair when you were at the medical university the other time.The person I sent to protect you


    happened to be nearby, so he chased after the person and snatched the hair from him.¡±


    ".Then have you guys ever considered that the hair might have been switched?" asked Nora.


    Joel was a little taken aback by her suggestion.


    Nora looked at the ward and said slowly but firmly, "I want to redo the DNA test"


    This particr floor was where the VIP wards were.


    Joel had booked the whole floor so thatn could rest and recover better, so there was no one else in


    the quiet hospital corridor at the moment.


    Right after Nora spoke firmly, a sinister and displeased voice reached them.


    "There''s no way the hair could have been switched.My professionalism is not to be doubted!"


    Nora looked up to see someone slowly walking toward them from the darkness in front. There was no


    way Nora would have noticed him while he stood there.


    It was as if he had blended into the darkness.


    But the moment he appeared, Nora immediately sensed his presence.


    The man was very skinny.


    He was fully dressed in ck and was wearing a ck baseball cap.


    His face was very small and thin.


    Perhaps because he was rarely exposed to the sun, he was very pale.


    He had a metal stud on his left earlobe, and there was a sort of androgynous beauty to him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He kept his head lowered habitually and walked over to Joel while touching his baseball cap.


    Joel introduced the man to Nora.


    "This is Quentin, your second cousin¡¯ Since he was her cousin, then that meant that they didn''t share


    the same father.¡±


    Nora nodded.


    She observed the two men''s faces carefully, feeling like Quentin and Joel looked nothing alike.


    Joel looked gentler.


    His fox-like eyes had a sly and wily look in them, and he looked like he was smiling.


    Even when he didn''t smile, he still gave off a very gentle feeling. Not only did Quentin look different, but


    the aura around him also felt colder and more sinister.


    While Nora was curiously observing them, Quentin red at her and said, "What are you staring at? I''ll


    dig out your eyeballs if you continue to stare"


    Nora: Why did she feel like that second cousin of hers felt a little like a teen with delusions of grandeur?


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    Before she could speak, Quentin said, "Don''t think I''ll treat you differently just because you''re my


    cousin.I''m different from the other Smiths.They may want a younger sister, but I don''t! Also, Unclen


    is like a father to me.If you make him unhappy, I won''t betray him, let alone like you!"


    Nora: After speaking as though he was swearing an oath, Quentin finally got to the point and said,


    "Also, it''s impossible that your hair was switched.That man was constantly under my watch from the


    point he took your hair to the end of his escape that day!"


    He stretched out two fingers and jabbed them forward.


    "It¡¯ s impossible for any of his actions to escape my eyes!"


    Nora:".."


    She silently looked at Joel and asked with her eyes: ¡®Is Quentin a loony?¡¯


    Joel:That''s the way he is¡¯


    Nora retracted her gaze and said, "Alright.Assuming the hair is correct and hasn''t been switched, why


    not do another paternity test for me and my so-called father?"


    No matter what, she didn''t find the ONA report saying they were uncle and niece believable.


    Quentin sneered, "What do you mean by ¡®assuming¡¯? I told you, it''s impossible that the hair was


    switched! Are you still doubting my abilities?"


    Nora: She straight-up ignored him and looked at Joel instead.


    Joel kept quiet for a moment before he finally said, "It''s because your father may be Ryan Smith, our


    second uncle.¡± Nora caught a keyword.


    "May be?"


    Joel coughed and replied, "Uncle Ryan also disappeared half a year after your mother.It waster


    confirmed that your mother had died, but Uncle Ryan remains missing even today.We have already


    checked my other uncles.You aren''t their daughter, so the only remaining possibility is Uncle


    Ryan.Moreover, Uncle Ryan and your mother ran away from home one after the other.Before he left,


    he even said that he was going to search for your mother, so.


    Even ifn didn''t believe that Yvette was such a person, the DNA test report was right in front of him.


    Everything that had happened back then was also fresh in his memory.


    One said that she had fallen in love with someone else and wanted to leave, while the other said that


    he wanted to look for her.


    With all these put

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Even ifn didn''t believe that Yvette was such a person, the DNA test report was right in front of him.


    Everything that had happened back then was also fresh in his memory.


    One said that she had fallen in love with someone else and wanted to leave, while the other said that


    he wanted to look for her.


    With all these put together, he had no choice but to believe it.


    Nora: The previous generation''s story sure was cheesy! However, she still didn''t believe it.


    She mused for a moment and asked, "Did Uncle Ryan leave anything behind? Doesn''t he have any


    children?"


    Joel shook his head.


    "No, he doesn''t."


    Nora nced at him.


    Joel exined, "I''m the eldest brother''s son.Quentin and Warren are my fourth uncle''s sons.The rest of


    my siblings are my fifth uncle''s children.¡¯¡¯


    The previous generation of the Smiths had six sons and no daughters.


    The current generation had seven sons and still no daughters, except for Yvonne, who was adopted.


    Nora suggested,¡¯...In that case, let''s do a retest for me and...Unclen?"


    Joel knew that she was no simple woman, and had already interacted with her before.


    She probably wouldn''t believe it unless she did the test herself.


    Therefore, he nodded.


    As soon as he did, a dissatisfied voice reached them.


    "Are you also doubting me, Joel?"


    Joel: Quentin let out a cold snort.


    "When have I ever made a mistake all these years I worked for you?"


    Joel: Quentin turned and walked away.


    Joel ignored him and went into the ward instead.


    A short whileter, he took some ofn''s hair with the follicles attached and handed them to Nora.


    Before Nora could say anything, Joel added, "I took the samples myself"


    Nora: ".."


    Nora coughed and nodded.


    Then, with the DNA samples, she got ready to leave with Justin.


    She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly looked at Joel and said, "I can cure him.


    Joel kept quiet for a long while.


    It had also been the Andersons¡¯ Carefree Pills that were able to prolong his life back then.


    Although the Myerses had imed that the medicine was theirs, he had already found out the truth a


    long time ago.


    But he knew thatn would definitely refuse to take them if he knew the medicine was from the


    Andersons, so he had kept it from him all this time.


    Nora was saying that she could cure him...


    Joel shook his head.


    "Unclen won''t let you."


    Nora''s very existence was proof of Yvette''s betrayal and was a thorn inn¡¯s heart.


    How would he possibly allow Nora to treat his illness? Nora didn''t insist.


    She turned and started to walk out.


    She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly sensed something.


    Her head whipped to the side to see that Quentin had started following beside her at some point.


    Nora raised her eyebrows, but before she could say anything, Quentin had already spoken.


    He said, "Don''t be narcissistic.I''m not protecting you because I like you but because I have toplete


    the task I was given.Besides, I''m duty-bound to protect all the Smiths"


    Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said,¡¯...I don''t need you to protect me."


    Quentin was surprised.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Nora looked him up and down.


    He was so skinny, how strong could he possibly be? Quentin understood the look in her eyes.


    He became even more arrogant.


    He lifted his chin and said, "Do you know? There are fewer than five people in all of New York who can


    beat me! Apart from the two martial arts masters of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin


    School of Martial Arts, the former''s Big Sister and thetter''s Big Brother are the only ones I can''t beat


    in a fight! I was the one who protected you when you were almost killed the other time.You''d better be


    nice to me, otherwise, I won''t protect you anymore!"


    Nora fell silent for a moment upon hearing his words.


    Justin, who was watching from the side, couldn''t hold himself back, and he chuckled softly.


    His little Nora simply had too many secret identities.


    She didn''t want to reveal even a single one.


    Once she told Quentin that she was the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister, would he be


    her¡­ fan? The three left the hospital.Nora got in the car and went back to the Andersons¡¯.


    Quentin didn''t follow her, but Nora knew that he was definitely somewhere nearby.


    Should she meet with danger, he would definitely rush over immediately.


    This inexplicable feeling of being protected by someone else sure was...


    By the time she returned to the Andersons¡¯, Lily had already sent someone over to personally bring the


    samples abroad for a DNA test.


    After all, her littleboratory was located overseas.


    After seeing the person off, she went upstairs.


    When she found that Cherry was already asleep, she got onto the bed gently, hugged Cherry, and fell


    asleep happily.


    When she went downstairs after waking up the next day, she saw Melissa, Simon, Mrs.Anderson, and


    even Sheena.


    The few of them were sitting on the sofa with solemn looks on their faces.


    A puzzled Nora went downstairs.


    When Mrs.Anderson saw her, she sighed and asked, "Nora, are you going to move to the Smiths¡¯


    residence?"


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Mrs.Anderson in confusion.


    Mrs.Anderson sighed.


    "It''s okay even if you move there.That''s the way it should be.After all, your father is there...I''m just


    worried that you''ll have a hard time after you move there."


    Nora knew that Mrs.Anderson was reluctant to part with her.


    After all, she looked almost just like Yvette.


    Mrs.Anderson thought of the daughter she was the proudest of every time she saw her, right? With that


    in mind, she replied, "I probably won''t move to the Smiths¡¯ for the time being.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Anderson''s eyes lit


    up at once.


    "Really?" Nora nodded.


    Her words, however, took Melissa by surprise.


    "Why not? Didn''tn already acknowledge you right there and then?"


    Nora had returned toote the night before, so she hadn''t told them what had happened yet.


    She touched her nose and said, "You may be mistaken, Aunt Melissa.My father is notn"


    Melissa:"???"


    She was dumbfounded.


    "Your father isn''tn? Then why did he acknowledge you as a Smith yesterday? Is he nning to take


    you as his god-daughter? That...shouldn¡¯ t be, right? He has been treating Yvette like a taboo all these


    years.Not only has he never visited us, but he also never appears at any events the Andersons go to..."


    Nora said,¡¯...They said that my father isn''s elder brother, Ryan Smith¡±


    "Him?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Melissa and Sheena¡¯''s voices rang out at the same time, and both of them looked at her in shock.


    Melissa''s reaction was considered normal¡ªshe was just surprised.


    However, Sheena¡¯s sudden sensitivity was such that Nora couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at


    her.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Sheena clenched her fists.


    "It can''t be him!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" asked Nora.


    "Because...because..."


    Sheena stammered, unable to give a reason.


    In the end, she insisted, "In any case, it just can''t be him!"


    Nora frowned.


    Sheena''s eyes became evasive.


    Melissa asked, "Why did they say that?"


    Nora replied, "They produced a DNA test report done forn and me.It says that we are uncle and


    niece"


    Everyone:"..."


    Mrs.Anderson smacked her thigh.


    "What a sin! Why would Yvette possibly two-time? If she liked Ryan, then why mess withn? And end


    up like that!"


    Her eyes were red.


    Sheena said, "Even if they are uncle and niece, her father may not necessarily be Ryann has so


    many brothers, who knows if she''s someone else''s daughter instead..."


    But after speaking, she sneered, "But no matter whose daughter you are, you are living proof that your


    mother betrayedn! Don''t be fooled by how Joel is the head of the Smiths nown has been in power


    for so many years, he''s not someone to be messed with at all! Joel listens to him 100% of the


    time.After giving it some thought, I think there are two reasons why he publicly acknowledged you as a


    Smith.¡±


    After she changed the subject, the rest stopped fixating on the issue about Ryan but looked at her


    instead.


    Sheena had always been a career woman.


    She had been active in the world ofmerce for many years and was rtively perceptive about a lot


    of things.


    She said, "Firstly, all the Smiths are protective of their own.Since you''re part of the Smiths, they will


    never allow outsiders to bully you.Of course, this doesn''t stopn from detesting you.Secondly, I reckon


    the Smiths did it so that they can form a political marriage with the Hunts.¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned upon Melissa.


    "That makes sense.Originally, Yvonne Smith was supposed to marry Justin, but now that he has


    chosen Nora, bringing her back into the family won''t affect the rtionship between the two families""


    Every decision that the rich and powerful made had its subsequent meaning and purpose.


    They were by no means simple.


    Nora raised her eyebrows but did not speak.


    Instead, she was pondering over why Sheena had said that it was impossible for Ryan to be her father.


    Did she know something? While she was wondering about it, Sheena looked at her again.


    She said, "No matter what, the Smiths will definitely do some surface-level work and give you some


    shares and money when you get married.In that respect, they won''t mistreat you.Neither will the


    Andersons.But I have something to tell you."


    Her posture was straight, and the ck tight-fitting outfit she was wearing made her look capable and


    shrewd.


    Melissa interrupted her.


    "Sheena, Nora understands...¡¯ Sheena sneered, "I haven''t even said anything, yet you already know


    that she understands? Is she so delicate that no one can say anything about her?"


    Her words made Melissa choke.


    Sheena looked at Nora.


    "What I want to tell you is since you and Justin are in a rtionship, there are a few things that you


    must never touch!"


    Nora knew that Sheena was saying all these for her sake, so she could only say politely, "Do tell."


    Based on the news about the Hunts that she had found out, Sheena said, "Justin''s mother lives in the


    suburbs.She''s said to be very difficult to get along with, so you''d best stay away from her and avoid


    making her angry.Otherwise, once Justin is caught between his mother and you, who knows who he


    would choose!"


    Melissa nodded and echoed, "Nora, Sheena is right!"


    ...


    Could she say that she had already formed such a good rtionship with the other party that they were


    now god-sisters? Seeing that even Melissa had agreed with her, Sheena went on.


    "Also, you must treat Peter Hunt well after you marry him.¡± Nora raised her brows.


    Sheena said, "I know you''ll definitely want to have a son of your own with Justin so that he can fight for


    the position of the head of the family.However, we Andersons must rely on our own abilities.As long as


    he¡¯s more outstanding, he can definitely achieve it, so don''t use those unsavory methods, that people


    use in the countryside, on Peter Hunt."


    Nora:"?"


    Sheena sneered, "Those methods are just our mere leftovers.Don''t be fooled by the Hunts¡¯ matriarch¡¯''s


    old age, and how she was glossing things over and defending you in front of outsiders at the partyst


    night.She''s actually very shrewd and isn''t to be messed with.You have to maintain a good rtionship


    with Justin''s son, get it?"


    Before Nora could say anything, Melissa smiled and said, ¡°You don''t have to worry about that! Because


    Peter Hunt is¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Before she could finish, Sheena cut her off.


    "What do you mean by I don''t have to worry about that? She''s from the countryside, so shecks


    foresight.Once she marries into the Hunts and bes blinded by their wealth, in the event she loses


    her mind and does something, it''s the Andersons who will be implicated! Some things have to be said


    in advance so that her heart won''t stray!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Mrs.Anderson kept quiet for a while and said nothing.


    Nora looked as indifferent as ever.


    Melissa, whom she had interrupted, only smiled and said nothing upon hearing what she said.


    Seeing how all three of them had such odd looks on their faces, Sheena could only ask, "What are all


    of youughing at?"


    Only then did Melissa reply, "It''s nothing.


    I just wanted to say that the situation you mentioned won''t arise at all ¡ªbecause Peter Hunt is also


    Nora''s son"


    Sheena was taken aback for a moment.


    "Of course, he''s also her son once they are married.But you have to really treat him like your


    own.Everyone has feelings; if you treat him well, once he grows up, he''ll still have a close rtionship


    with you even if his real mother finds him..."


    Melissa sighed.


    "That''s not what I meant.What I mean is Nora is Peter Hunt''s real mother.¡± Sheena was stunned.


    She subconsciously said, "How can that be?"


    Melissa exined, "Nora gave birth to a pair of boy-girl twins back then.One of them is Cherry, and the


    other is Peter Hunt.They have also acknowledged each other recently, just that they aren''t married


    yet.We have no way of ensuring Cherry''s safety here, that''s why it wasn''t publicly announced¡±


    Sheena:"!!!"


    She got up abruptly and looked at Nora incredulously.


    "So, Justin Hunt is the stray man that you slept with?"


    Nora: Melissa''s lip corners also spasmed.


    Sheena was even more impressed by Nora now.


    "That must have been some sheer dumb luck! I knew there was no way you would catch Justin''s


    eye.As it turns out, it''s because of that!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    The few of them all fell silent.


    It was at this moment that a voice came from the door.


    "Sir, Ma''am.Mr.Smith is here"


    Mr.Smith? Which Mr.Smith? While they were wondering about it, they saw Joel walking in with his eyes


    narrowed.


    All of them got up in unison when they saw him, just like how they behaved whenever they saw Justin.


    Simon stepped forward.


    "Mr.Smith? Why are you here?" Joel looked at Nora.


    "I''m here to take her home."


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Home?" Joel nodded.


    "Yes.The Smiths¡¯ residence is your home."


    Then, he added, "These are Unclen''s instructions.After all, you and Justin have already publicly


    announced your rtionship, and the Smiths have also acknowledged you.If you don''t move to the


    Smiths¡¯, outsiders will definitely specte."


    Nora: Just as she was about to refuse, Joel said, "Besides, the Smiths¡¯ security system is also better"


    Security system...


    Nora fell silent for a brief moment.


    To be honest, now that Justin had publicly revealed her identity, there was no doubt that she was


    already in the public eye.


    The words that her mother had left her echoed in her ears:...


    Stay mediocre and avoid being in the limelight.


    Otherwise, your life will be in danger!¡¯ Originally, she hadn''t believed it.


    However, when someone stole her hair and almost stabbed her to death at the medical university, she


    had immediately realized that there were indeed people watching her and itching to act.


    She wasn''t afraid.


    She could deal with them even if they sent a few more people.


    But what about Cherry? Cherry was already in great danger at the moment.


    Although Quentin was protecting them, it was still very dangerous at the Andersons¡¯ at night.


    But if she went to the Smiths, things would be different.


    Besides, she could also look for an opportunity to treatn ¡®s illness...


    After thinking about it, Nora said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    She didn''t want to give Cherry to Justin.


    If both children were to stay with Justin, she wouldn''t have any chance of escaping in the future.


    In that case, her only option was to go to the Smiths¡¯.


    She could also take a look at what kind of person Ryan was along the way, and determine whether he


    really was her father or not.


    Mrs.Anderson didn''t expect that Nora would agree to leave when she had only just said that she


    wouldn''t a while ago.


    For a moment, she couldn''t quite bear to part with her.


    Surprisingly, it was Melissa who grabbed her arm and said , "Mom, you mustn''t stop her."


    Mrs.Anderson was taken aback.


    "Butn''s attitude toward her.." Melissa sighed.


    "Mom, no matter what kind of attituden takes toward Nora, she is still a daughter of the Smiths.For


    Nora''s sake, let her go to the Smiths.This way, she''ll marry as a Smith in the future.At least to


    outsiders, her status would be on par with Justin''s.But if she doesn''t go to the Smiths, the


    Andersons...have really be down- and-out after so many years"


    Melissa had never been one to believe in talk about families having to be good matches with each


    other when it came to marriage.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have married into the down-and-out Andersons back when she was still a


    Wood.


    However, she was worried that Nora would suffer injustice.


    Besides, this was Nora''s choice.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She must have her own reasons, too.


    She musin''t stop the children from building a life of their own.


    After saying that, she went upstairs with Nora to help her pack her things.


    Nora''s belongings were very simple.


    She only had a few pieces of clothing.


    It was instead Cherry''s clothes that she had a lot to pack.


    Seeing how Melissa was stuffing clothes into the suitcase , Nora said, "You don''t have to pack them all


    in.We can still wear them when wee back and stay here once in a while¡¯


    The moment she said that, Melissa suddenly said, "Oh, that''s right.We''re all in New York, so you''ll still


    be able toe back"


    After speaking, Melissa wiped the corners of her eyes while Nora was not paying attention.


    She got up, held Nora¡¯s hand, and said, "Nora, although we haven''t spent much time together, I have


    always treated you as my daughter.Even though you''re leaving with Joel and going to the Smiths, you


    don''t have to feel restrained.Just do whatever you have to do.No matter what happens , just be


    yourself!"


    "..Okay"


    She was rather moved.


    Apart from Aunt Irene who had treated her a little better than others, no one had ever treated her so


    intimately before.


    She could see a mother in Melissa.


    It felt as if all mothers in the world should be as calm and elegant as her.


    She suddenly reached over and gave Melissa a hug.


    Melissa patted her on the back.


    Nora separated from her right after hugging her because she wasn''t used to such intimate actions.


    The two exited the room and saw Simon standing outside.


    In a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft but just enough for Joel to hear, he said, "Nora, this will


    always be your home, no matter what happens! You cane back anytime if you suffer any injustice!"


    Simon said firmly, "The Andersons may not beparable to the Smiths or the Hunts...but as long as


    Uncle Simon is still alive, you''ll never go hungry!"


    Joel raised his eyebrows when he heard him.


    He knew that Simon was hinting to him that he mustn''t bully Nora.


    He looked down and said nothing.


    Nora smiled.


    She was about to speak when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and took a look¡ª it was Lily calling from overseas.


    Was the DNA test report out? Nora raised her eyebrows slightly and made a gesture of picking up the


    call and walked to the balcony at the side.


    As soon as the call connected, Lily''s tired voice came through.


    "Anti, the report is out."


    Nora lowered her eyes and said coldly, "What''s the result?"


    Lily replied in English, "Your rtionship with Mr.Smith is indeed not that of a father and daughter.Your


    DNA is not close enough.¡¯ Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Uncle and niece?"


    Lily replied, "Your DNA is a little off from that of a father and daughter.That''s why the previous report


    compared the DNA match to that of an uncle and a niece.But it''s impossible to determine if that''s


    true.Can you find your father''s DNA?"


    Nora: "...No."


    If she could find it, wouldn''t she have sent it to her long ago? Nora was a little disappointed.


    Just as she was about to hang up, Lily said hesitantly, "Anti, actually, it''s not impossible that you and


    Mr.Smith are father and daughter.¡¯


    Not impossible? What kind of rtionship was that? Nora said, "Please borate"


    Lily then said, "Do you remember thest time I told you that your intelligence and genes are different


    from ordinary people?"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes, and?"


    Lily said slowly, "The difference between you andn mostlyes from this part of your IQ


    genes.However, it might also be because your genes have mutated.Therefore, I said that you andn


    are very likely father and daughter.If you can find the DNA of the so-called father you''re talking about


    now, we can verify it.I even feel that the matching rate might not be as high as yours and Ian''s.Of


    course, if this is the case, it can also prove your rtionship withn"


    Nora frowned.


    In other words, could she ben''s daughter? However, the problem was that she could not provide


    evidence.


    She could not possibly say that her genes had mutated, right? This was too unbelievable.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    She lowered her eyes. "If I could get that so-called father''s DNA, I wouldn''t have let you test me and


    Mr.Smith¡±


    Lily: "...That''s right.Am I being silly?"


    "Not totally."


    Nora lowered her eyes slowly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "At least you let me know that there is another possibility"


    Lily nodded.


    "Yes, you''d better go to the Smiths now and try to find a way to get your father''s DNA, something that''s


    still there even more than twenty yearster.¡±


    Nora: "...For example?"


    He had been gone for more than twenty years.


    Where could she get live DNA? However, Lily said, "For example, from the wisdom teeth or milk teeth?


    Don''t people keep those around after they''re plucked out?"


    Nora: "...That''s a little disgusting."


    "I''m hanging up¡±


    After Nora hung up, she thought for a while and suddenly patted her head.


    She felt that she was so silly.


    If she wanted to know who her father was, she could find out who had gone to California back then.


    She raised an eyebrow and went downstairs.


    Joel was waiting for her in the living room.


    At this moment , Cherry was talking to him adorably.


    "So Mia''s father is my uncle.No wonder Mia is so cute like Cherry!" Joel nodded.


    "Yeah."


    Cherry said, "Uncle, you''re so good-looking.You''re the type my mommy and I like.You''re harmless and


    beautiful!"


    "By the way, Uncle, can I live with Mia after we go to the Smiths? I like Mia the most.Also, Brandon is


    my underling.Do you know that?"


    Joel: "...Okay."


    This child was so talkative! As he was feeling conflicted, he saw Noraing downstairs.


    He instantly heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to pick up her luggage.


    "Let''s go"


    Nora was not fearful at all because Joel was helping her carry her luggage.


    Instead, she followed behind him calmly.


    After the group of them went out, a secretary helped Joel take the luggage.


    Joeling to pick her up personally was giving Nora enough face.


    An hourter, they finally arrived at the Smiths¡¯ residence.


    Joel got out of the car.


    With the help of the servants at home, he took the lead and walked in front.


    He turned back to look at Nora and saw that after she got out of the car, shepletely ignored


    Cherry.


    On the other hand, Cherry jumped out of the car and skipped beside her while looking around.


    Her small eyes were like ck grapes.


    There was no hint of the surprise she should have upon seeing the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    Instead, there was some admiration.


    That''s right.


    Justin''s daughter must have lived in the Hunts for a period of time.


    She didn''t look like a child who had not seen the world.


    Unknowingly, Joel slowed down his footsteps and asked her, "Do you like it? How does the Smiths¡¯


    housepare to the Hunts''?"


    Cherry looked up and said, "More or less the same.But Dad prepared a princess room for me.Do you


    have one here?"


    Joel:" ¡­ "


    A princess room...He didn''t have it here! After all, it was ast-minute decision to bring the two of them


    to the Smiths¡¯ residence.


    However, when he met Cherry''s big eyes, which were like ck grapes, he coughed and said, "Yes,


    there will be"


    Cherry: "Yeah! I''m not leaving then.Little Princess Lucy still wants me to y with her!"


    Lucy? Joel narrowed his eyes.


    The royal family of the UK did have a little princess named Lucy.


    She was only five years old this year, but she was friends with Cherry? One had to know that the UK


    was a country that valued blood rtions the most.


    The aristocrats looked down on themoners.


    Therefore...Joel nced at Nora.


    This little cousin of his was not simple? After Nora followed Joel into the Smiths, Joel brought her


    upstairs.


    He found a rtively spacious guest room for her and instructed, "I was in a hurry to pick you up, so I''ll


    have to trouble you to stay here for the time being.The room beside is being renovated.It''ll be your


    boudoir"


    Nora did not care about this.


    Moreover, the guest room was quite spacious.


    The important thing was that the bed was quitefortable.


    She nodded.


    "Okay¡±


    Seeing that she had no other thoughts, Joel left the living room and went to the office.


    On the way, he received a call from Mia.


    "Dad, Cherry is here.Can I let her stay with me?"


    Her daughter''s room was a princess room, and the two children could stay there.


    Joel agreed.


    However, as soon as he arrived at thepany, thepany''s Inte staff hurriedly found him.


    "Mr.Smith, our Inte has been hacked!" Joel was taken aback.


    "Who hacked it?"


    The manager of the Inte Department shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but the other party has retrieved Mrn¡¯s schedule from 25 years ago!"


    25 years ago? Where had Third Uncle been? Joel followed the manager of the Inte Department


    into the secret room and sawn¡¯s schedule for the entire year 25 years ago.


    Ever since Yvette left New York,n had been busy and almost never returned home.


    He would fly around outside every day and build up the business.


    Actually, he was using work to numb himself.


    However, the cities he had been to included foreign countries and major cities in the country.


    He had never been to California.


    When Joel saw this clearly, he saw that the webpage had automatically changed to Ryan''s itinerary.


    Only then did he realize that 25 years ago, Ryan had once reserved a ticket to California!


    Joel:"???"


    First, the hacker investigatedn''s whereabouts, and now, he was investigating Ryan''s whereabouts...It


    went without saying who had hacked into the Smiths¡¯ system.


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    He felt that Mr.Hunt was really too free.


    He had really put in so much effort to confirm his girlfriend''s identity.


    After all, the Smiths¡¯ security system had been designed by the best.


    Other than the Hunts, no one else had the ability to hack in, right? However, when he realized that the


    other party had only investigated this and had silently withdrawn, he simply did not pursue the matter.


    After all, the hacker had not peeked at theirpany''s secrets.


    At the Smiths.


    After Nora investigated, she frowned even more.


    Ryan had been to California, butn had not been to California in the year before she was born.


    Therefore, she couldn''t possibly ben''s child, right? She sighed silently and exited theputer.


    Then, she looked around the guest room.


    The guest room was a hundred square meters and was a private room.


    Apart from the master bedroom, there was the living room and study room.


    She packed her luggage andy on the bed.


    The soft bed was veryfortable, and she fell asleep unknowingly.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    She got up and stretched, then took out her phone and took a look.


    She realized that there were a few WeChat messages from Justin.


    JH: "What are you doing? Have lunch together?"


    JH: "Are you sleeping? Shall we eat together tonight?"


    JH: "It''s already 5 PM.Are you still sleeping?"


    JH: "It''s already 8 PM.Why aren''t you awake yet?"


    Nora: She yawned and replied: "I''m awake."


    The other party replied instantly: "Shall we have supper together?"


    Nora:"..."


    She replied: "Just eat something.I''m busy"


    JH: "What are you busy with?"


    Nora: "I want to sleep after eating."


    JH: After sending this message, Nora threw her phone aside and went out.


    A few days ago, she had not slept for two days in order to refine medicine for Mrs.Hunt.


    Therefore, she must sleep more these few days.


    The guest room was on the second floor.


    As they left and walked along the corridor, they heard voices in the dining room downstairs.


    Yvonne was a little worried.


    "Warren, are you really not going to wake her up? She didn''t even eat dinner...Perhaps she feels


    embarrassed?" Warren sneered.


    "Hmph, who cares if she eats or not! Who is she putting on airs for?¡¯¡¯ I thought she was Unclen''s


    daughter and that we finally have a biological cousin.


    ¡°I didn''t expect her to be Uncle Ryan''s daughter! That''s too much! How can Uncle Ryan snatch Uncle


    lan''s woman? Although this cousin is his biological daughter and is rted by blood, I can''t like her!"


    With that, the servant beside him said, "Then, Sir Warren, is there any food left in the kitchen?"


    Yvonne lowered her eyes and said, "Of course.Warren, she has alsoe to our house and is our


    eldest miss.We definitely have to save her some food."


    Warren was indeed furious.


    "Who does she think she is? Yvonne, don''t worry.I definitely won''t distance myself from you just


    because she''s rted to me by blood.In my heart, you''re the only sister I have!" Yvonne sighed in


    relief.


    Having grown up in this family, she knew better than anyone else how indulgent this family was to girls¡¯


    Not to mention how much her uncles from the previous generation doted on her, but even at this age,


    they were still desperately trying to have a baby girl.


    The older brothers of this generation definitely had a sisterplex¡¯ Take thest time she attended


    the Hunts¡¯ birthday banquet.


    Warren had bought the most expensive gown for her, not for his own wife.


    Although she was not a biological daughter, her status in the family had always been number one.


    No matter what, the best was hers.


    Therefore, she was really afraid that because of Nora, who was rted to her brothers by blood, she


    would lose her favor.


    Hearing Warren''s words, she was relieved.


    She sighed andforted him again.


    "Warren, even so, since she has moved here, we can''t let her starve.We can ¡®t throw the food away."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Warren immediately said angrily, "You''re right.Even if a stray cat or doges to our house, it''s still a


    member of the Smiths.We definitely can''t let her starve.


    With that, he instructed the nanny in the most ruthless manner, "Go, save that portion of Australian


    lobster for her .There''s also top-grade steak.By the way, she might not like Western food.Prepare some


    bird''s nest porridge and little buns for her.I remember that our pan-fried buns are the best.Wrap them


    up for her too.When she wakes up, cook them.The freshly cooked ones are the best! Then let her


    choose.I want her to die from overeating!"


    The nanny:...


    Yvonne....


    Nora, who was preparing to go downstairs: ???


    Yvonne''s expression changed.


    She had always known that her brother Warren did not know how to speak, and he would often say


    one thing but mean another.


    She clenched her fists tightly and lowered her eyes.


    "Warren, that''s too much food.It won''t be good if it''s wasted."


    Warren hesitated for a moment.


    "She''s not a fool.Would she really eat them all? Forget it.I''ll leave some for her.I''ll see what she likes to


    eat and prepare them tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    With that, he hurriedly rified.


    "I''m not doing this for her good.I''m showing her how powerful Smiths are.I''m also showing her the


    delicacies of the Smiths so that she won¡¯ t wolf down the delicious food outside and lose our face!"


    Yvonne:".."


    Warren did not think that he had said anything wrong.


    In his mind, he saw Nora wolfing down the cake at the Hunts¡¯ banquet.


    At that time, Mr.Hunt had been watching from the side and his mouth had even twitched.


    He must have been criticizing this girl in his heart for not being presentable! How could he let anyone


    look down on the daughter of the Smiths? As he was thinking about this, there was suddenly a knock


    on the door.


    Immediately, a few people walked in with hot dishes.


    The butler followed in.


    "Sir Warren, this is the supper Mr.Hunt had reserved for Miss Smith.He said that Miss Smith has


    already woken up and asked us to send it in."


    Warren: ???


    Nora, who was upstairs: ???


    Looking at the huge te of food, her lips twitched.


    Justin, do you think I''m a pig?! The dining table was quickly filled.


    Warren also saw Nora, who was preparing toe downstairs.


    He instantly straightened his back and raised his neck.


    He pretended not to look at her, but he kept paying attention to her from the corner of his eye.


    If this person came over to greet him, he would definitely ignore her and tell her not to think that he


    would recognize her as a sister just because she called him Brother! Unclen controlled the entire


    family.


    Unclen''s family was the direct line of descent.


    The other brothers, including him, were all from the side family! As for Nora, she was even further


    away! After all, the hatred of snatching someone''s wife was too intense! Anyway, he was sent by his


    Unclen.


    He would definitely not be coaxed by his sister! Just as he was saying this to himself, he saw Nora


    walking down slowly from upstairs.


    She walked past him and went to the dining room without saying anything.


    Warren: ???


    Hey, was she blind? He was a living person.


    Can''t she see him? Warren was so angry that he wanted to go forward and argue, but Yvonne grabbed


    his hand.


    "Warren, you, don''t lower yourself to her level¡­¡± Warren snorted coldly.


    "I don''t care about her.I''m just not full yet! Go to the kitchen and see what else is there to eat "


    Yvonne:


    Nora ignored the two of them.She could feel Yvonne''s inexplicable hostility toward her.As for Warren...


    he had schemed against her in the Hunts.


    It was already good enough that she did not settle scores with him.


    How could she still greet him? She sat at the dining table and was not picky about what she ate.


    The food she ate was only for her to fill her stomach.


    Deliciousness was never within her considerations.


    Seeing that she looked like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost as she wolfed down a te of steamed


    crayfish, Warren couldn''t help but feel indignant.


    He entered the kitchen casually and took out the prepared Australian lobster.


    He ced it on the table and sighed.


    "This Australian lobster is too delicious!"


    What was so good about the food sent by the Hunts? Was it better than the Smiths? Hurry up and


    throw away that small lobster that does not have much meat.


    Come and try the Smiths¡¯ lobster! It''s filled with meat! Unfortunately, Nora acted as if she did not hear


    him.


    She took another te of noodles and finished it in a few bites.


    The way she ate was fast and plentiful, but the sound of her eating was very soft.


    Whatever it was, she stuffed it into her mouth in big bites and chewed quickly before swallowing it.


    Eating like this put pressure on her stomach.


    At the thought of this, Warren said, "Hey, can''t you eat more elegantly? Can''t you be a little nobler like


    the eldest daughter of the Smiths? You look like you haven''t eaten in 800 years.¡¯


    Nora:".."


    A te of crayfish and a te of noodles were soon gulped down by her.


    She took out a tissue and wiped her mouth before throwing it into the trash can.


    Then, she stood up and looked around before asking with a hoarse voice, "Where''s Cherry?"


    The housekeeper nced at her and lowered her head to answer, "In Little Miss''s room.She''s going to


    sleep with Little Miss tonight"


    The housekeeper looked up at Nora and added, "She took a liking to Little Miss''s princess bed and


    insisted on staying there."


    With that, she pursed his lips.


    Not only that, but she had also deceived Little Miss into taking out many princess gowns to share with


    her.


    This little child was so scheming!Nora seemed not to have heard her answer.


    She asked again, "Where is Mia''s room?"


    "Turn left on the second floor, the third room"


    Nora nodded and went upstairs.


    After she left, the housekeeper instructed the nanny to take out a cloth and carefully wipe the spot


    where she had sat before saying, "Take this cutlery and disinfect it"


    Warren did not care about her actions.


    After all, he did not even know how the nannies washed the dishes.


    Moreover, it was normal for the items in the house to be disinfected.


    Yvonne raised her brows.


    Nora had just gone upstairs when she heard a voice behind her.


    She took a look and realized that the housekeeper had followed her.


    When the housekeeper saw her, she walked beside her.


    "Little Miss''s room is over here.Don''t walk around recklessly.It won''t be good if you bump into the


    masters."


    Nora raised her brows.


    When she walked into Mia''s room, she saw a study room with its door open.


    There were four mainputers in it, and they were currently running.


    She only took a nce at it before the housekeeper introduced, "This is our Miss...Miss Yvonne''s work


    studio .She likes coding programs as a hobby.Sometimes, she would make some software with it.The


    firewall Miss Yvonne created has even won awards.These four mainputers are servers bought at


    high prices overseas.Don''t barge in recklessly.If you identally press some button and affect Miss


    Yvonne''s software programming, it won''t be good.¡±


    These things were too familiar.Nora could not help but ask, "Is she a hacker?"


    "What hacker? This is just Miss Yvonne''s hobby.She only writes some code asionally.Miss Yvonne


    is omnipotent.She knows how to arrange flowers, draw, calligraphy, violin, and piano! She''s basically


    won every industry award!"


    The housekeeper sounded a little proud when she said this.


    Then, she said, "Although Miss Yvonne is an adopted daughter, she''s the adopted daughter of Master


    lan.Her status is definitely different from the other gentlemen anddies in the other houses.Other than


    Mr.Joel, all the other gentlemen dote on her very much.They treat her with respect!"


    Although some of the Smiths lived at home, some of them had moved out.


    Actually, strictly speaking,n was the owner of this manor .


    Joel had been chosen by him to be the current leader and take over his businesses.


    In ancient times, this was considered adoption forn.


    Warren and his wife could only be considered to be living in the manor.


    There were also people from the other houses who had already moved out.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Nora was the daughter of the Smiths, she was from the second branch.


    She was not considered the matriarch of this manor.


    The housekeeper knew very well who the owner of the house was.


    Nora nced sideways at her upon hearing her words.


    After showing Mia''s door to Nora, the housekeeper left.


    When she went downstairs to the kitchen, she heard the nannies discussing softly.


    "Miss Smith is going to marry Mr.Hunt in the future.Then she will be Mrs.Hunt, and she will be the


    mistress of the entire Hunt Empire.But our Miss...Miss Yvonne, after she gets married, she won''t be


    considered a member of the Smiths anymore.In the entire New York, other than the Hunts, no one can


    compare to the Smiths, right? Is Miss Smith more respected, or is Miss Yvonne?"


    The housekeeper immediately entered and sneered, "Have the rules in the house been broken? Of


    course, the owner is the most respected!"


    Florence Stone, the housekeeper in charge of internal affairs at the Smiths¡¯, wasn''s diehard fan.


    She was absolutely loyal to the Smiths and had great respect and admiration forn.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    She had witnessed with her own eyes hown had gone from someone shrewd and capable, lively and


    active, and someone who loved talking and smiling to the zombie he currently was, all because of


    Yvette.


    She hated Yvette with every fiber of her being.


    Therefore, she always looked at things from Ian''s perspective.


    She reprimanded, "Even if Ms.Nora bes Mrs.Hunt in the future, she''s still just Ms.Smith now!


    Mrn''s daughter is the noblest of all! Although Ms.Yvonne is adopted, she''s Mrn''s adopted


    daughter.Can''t you tell which of the two matters more?"


    The nannies hung their heads upon being reprimanded, none of them daring to speak anymore.


    When Nora went to Mia''s room, the two girls were already fast asleep.


    This wasn''t the first time Cherry was sleeping together with a friend.


    The little fellow was carefree and slept very soundly.


    Mia, on the other hand, was rtively restrained.


    Her arms were ced on both sides properly.


    Even though she was asleep, her little face nevertheless made one want to dote on her.


    Nora pulled up the covers for the children and went out.


    As soon as she did, she ran into Joel who had just returned home from work.


    Nora raised her eyebrows when the two ran into each other.


    Joel was also a little surprised, though he quickly reacted.


    He said, "I''m here to take a look at Mia¡¯ Nora nodded.


    When she stepped aside and got ready to leave, Joel suddenly said, "By the way, please tell Mr.Hunt


    that he can just ask us directly if there''s something he wants to know.Isn''t it a little too impolite to hack


    into the Smiths¡¯puter system without permission?"


    Nora:"???"


    She was stunned for a moment before she realized that Joel had misunderstood.


    As she had been too anxious to known¡¯s itinerary back then, she hadn''t covered her tracks in the


    afternoon.


    This was equivalent to tantly breaking into the Smiths¡¯puter system.


    She coughed but didn''t exin.


    Instead, she replied calmly , "I will let him know¡¯¡¯ Joel stared at her.


    He couldn''t help feeling like something wasn''t quite right with the woman after he had said that, yet he


    couldn''t pinpoint the reason why.


    Thus, he nodded and entered Mia''s bedroom instead.


    Nora walked back to her room with a guilty conscience.


    She had only just taken two steps when her phone rang.


    She held it up and took a look in the silent corridor¡ªit was actually from Justin.


    Perhaps because she was feeling too guilty, she actually picked up the call right away.


    She asked, "What''s up?"


    Justin said dispassionately, "Let''s switch the children back tomorrow.¡¯ Nora''s voice was low as she


    asked, "Is Pete missing me?"


    "Yeah, I guess you could say that."


    Justin said, "Let''s have lunch at noon with the children and then switch them back?"


    Nora answered very sincerely, "I can''t wake up in time.¡±


    "How about at night, then?"


    Nora nodded without much care.


    "Okay."


    After the two agreed on the time, Nora was about to hang up when Justin asked, "Was the supper


    good?"


    "It was alright."


    After Nora answered, she thought of the lineup when the fellow sent food over earlier in the day and


    said, "You don''t have to go to so much trouble."


    "It''s your first day there; Justin exined, "I was afraid that you would be looked down upon.After all,


    there are too many people in this world too blind to tell good and bad people apart."


    Looked down upon...


    Nora subconsciously thought of Florence, and the corners of her lips curled into a smile.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Since she relied on the Smiths for neither food nor living expenses, it meant that she had a lot of


    freedom here.


    At the worst, she could just move out.


    She didn''t need anything from the Smiths.


    Apart from speaking a little sarcastically, the housekeeper didn''t really do anything, so she couldn''t be


    bothered to hold it against her, either.


    Nora yawned and went back to her room to sleep.


    She was awakened by the rm clock the next day.


    She had to send Cherry to the kindergarten.


    When she yawned and went downstairs, she found that Mia and Cherry were already awake and sitting


    at the dining table.


    Florence instructed the servants to bring the food out.


    Cherry''s eyes lit up when she saw that they were having pancakes for breakfast.


    She said, "I want pancakes"


    She stretched out her little hand after she spoke, intending to take the te of pancakes from the


    nanny.


    Florence, however, took the te of pancakes and gave it to Mia instead.


    She said to Cherry, "Ms.Cherry, this is Ms.Mia''s.If you want some, I''ll get them to bring you another


    te of it.¡±


    Cherry''s expression turned cold at once.


    She was about to say something when Mia pushed the te of pancakes to Cherry.


    "You can have them first.They can just give me another te of pancakes when they are done.I can


    eat the scrambled eggs first, yeah!"


    Cherry was distracted, plus she also had her pancakes now, so she ignored Florence and asked, "Do


    you eat the eggs first? I always eat the pancakes first, otherwise, I''ll choke!"


    Mia replied ¡®¡¯...I like eating the side dishes first and the main dishter.¡±


    The two children matched each other very well, and both started eating their breakfasts happily.


    Florence''s expression turned cold at the sight.


    She cast her eyes down and said, "Well, that''s good, too.It''s very polite of Ms.Mia to give in to a guest."


    It was just a shame that both children were very innocent, so they didn''t think about anything else at all,


    despite her sarcasm.


    In fact, Cherry even nodded and said, "Yes, Mia is the most polite, unlike Brandon.He doesn''t have any


    manners at all "


    Mia blushed.


    She lowered her head and said softly, "Thank you for thepliment, Cherry"


    "You''re wee! We have to praise each other a little more every day, okay? This way, we''ll be happy


    every day, yeah!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    The two girls started munching away on their respective tes of food again after they finished talking.


    Florence


    She could only return to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Cherry didn''t get bullied, Nora''s lips curled into a smile in amusement.


    The girl took everything except the short end of the stick.


    On top of that, she was quirky and entric.


    Not many in the house were her match.


    When she was about to go downstairs, she heard the door beside her open.


    Joel, who had likely stayed upte the night before, came out.


    He had some shadows under his eyes, and he was frowning, which toned down his usually smiling


    face and made him look a little more serious.


    But when he saw Nora, his frown gradually softened, and the gentle look returned to his countenance,


    making him look perfect and wless.


    He said, "You don''t have to get up so early, Ms.Smith.I can take Cherry with me when I send Mia to


    school."


    Nora didn''t stand on ceremony at all.


    She turned, started walking upstairs, and said, "I''m counting on you, then."


    Joel


    By the time Nora woke up once more, she had finally made up for herck of sleep.


    The groggy feeling in her head finally disappeared, and her entire self seemed reborn.


    She loosened her muscles and went out, intending to see if Cherry was back yet so that she could take


    her out for dinner with Justin.


    However, the moment she came out of her bedroom, someone suddenly rushed right over to her.


    He looked old and aged, but because he had burns on his face, his original looks couldn''t be made out


    anymore.


    He stared at Nora for very long before he finally said, "You aren''s daughter!"


    Nora''s pupils shrank upon hearing what he said, and she looked at him abruptly.


    It waspletely impossible to make out the man''s facial features, and his entire self looked rather


    savage and terrifying.


    The skin around his eyes was all burned, so he had only two dark holes to see with.


    Ordinary people would surely be shocked at his appearance.


    However, Nora had seen much scarier things on the operating table, so she merely raised her


    eyebrows calmly and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    The man tilted his head.


    As though he was crazy, he replied, "Because you don''t look like Ryan! You look liken!"


    Nora: Her looks mostly took after her mother, so she only slightly resembledn.


    Moreover, it was said that the slight resemnce also looked very much like Ryan.


    Besides, even ifn was her uncle, it was normal that they would resemble each other a little.


    Just as she was about to say something, the man jumped and eximed, "Haha! You aren''s


    daughter!n has a daughter now! The Smiths also have a daughter now! This is awesome¡­¡±


    Nora was about to speak again when the butler in charge of the Smiths¡¯ external affairs rushed in with


    a few men.


    He let out a sigh of relief upon seeing him.


    "I finally found you!"


    He rushed over, and a few security guards held the man down.


    The external butler looked at Nora nervously.


    "He didn''t offend you, did he, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora:"?"


    The puzzled woman asked, "He is?"


    The butler sighed.


    "He''s a madman, we all call him Old Maddy.¡±


    A few years ago, he came to our door to beg, and we simply couldn''t drive him away, no matter what


    we did.


    He just kept staying outside stubbornly.


    If we called the police, he just came back again every time the police took him away.


    He even asked for delicious food.


    In the end, the old sir told us to let him stay and give him some food, and just take it that we''re doing a


    good deed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We arranged for him to stay in a small house in the yard, but for some reason, when he heard today


    that a new youngdy of the Smiths hase, he started to shout excitedly that the old sir has a


    daughter now, and broke in.


    He has always been well-behaved and has never given anyone trouble all these years, so I didn''t think


    that he would suddenly go cragy and run up lo yeur doer I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Nora waved. "It''s fine.¡±


    She looked again at the madman that had been held down .


    As the skin on his face was all burned, one couldn''t tell what he looked like or how old he was.


    Judging from the wrinkles on his hands, however, the man was likely quite advanced in age and was at


    least fifty years old.


    As she walked toward the lower floor with the butler, she asked, "What is his background?"


    The butler replied, "He''s just a beggar.The ID card we found on him stated that he''s from a small town


    near the mountains.A huge fire burned down his home, so he came out to beg when he had no way


    out...The old sir said that he definitely wouldn''t have taken him in if he were mentally sound¡ªafter all,


    he''s physically able to make a living for himself¡ªbut since he is in this state, then it was alright."


    Nora looked at the madman again while listening to the butler.


    The man''s hair was dirty, and he looked like he hadn''t had a bath in a very long while.


    Although his clothes were intact and didn''t have any patches, they were also dirty and covered in dust


    and dirt.


    One could tell that the Smiths hadn''t abused him.


    It was just that he was mentally ill, so he was dirtier than ordinary people.


    Perhaps because he sensed her disdain, the butler exined, "He has burns on his body, so his skin


    has always been in poor condition.It''s very ufortable for him if he takes a hot bath, so he runs off


    and kicks up a fuss as soon as we give him a bath.As a result, we only give him a bath once a


    month.It''s also mainly because he usually lives in an empty small house in the yard, and doesn''t meet


    with anyone¡¯¡¯ Nora nodded.


    The butler asked the security guards to take him away.


    Even when they had walked a distance away, she could still hear the butler threatening him.


    "If you run in there again, I''ll kick you out! And I won''t give you burgers anymore! You hear me?"


    "Burgers¡¯ Burgers! I wanna eat burgers"


    The madman jumped around and followed the few of them.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Then, she shook her head and paid no further attention to the matter.


    She turned and walked into the living room.


    Warren and Maureen were both on the sofa.


    Their necks were craned as they looked at the door anxiously.


    Obviously, they were also waiting for Brandon to return from school.


    Although the boy was all brawn and no brains, he was born into a rather blissful family.


    While Nora was thinking about it, Maureen saw her.


    She waved at once and called out, "Nora! Let''s go downstairs and have dinner together?"


    Nora shook her head.


    "I''m waiting for Cherry, we''re going out for dinner.¡¯ Maureen suddenly winked at her.


    "With Mr.Hunt?"


    "Yeah¡±


    After Nora answered her, Warren gave the crayfish and pasta tes in front of him a small push and


    snorted.


    "Are the Smiths unable to feed you? Do you have to go out for meals every day? Or are the Smiths


    giving you too little pocket money that you have to get Justin to treat you to meals? Are the Hunts''


    meals better than the food at home?!"


    Nora:"??"


    She raised her eyebrows, but before she could speak, someone had smacked Warren on his head.


    Maureen chastised him angrily, "Can''t you speak properly?"


    Warren rubbed his head and red at Maureen.


    "What are you doing?"


    Maureen ignored him and looked at Nora instead.


    "Don''t mind him, Nora.He''s in a panic and in a bad mood because a game developed by thepany


    has a major bug that can''t be fixed, that''s why he''s talking as if he has just eaten a whole load of


    gunpowder.Just ignore him.He actually does care about you.He bought the crayfish and pasta for you."


    Nora:"???"


    Warren looked as if he wanted to explode, though.


    He said, "Who says I bought it for her? You''re obviously the one who likes it, so why are you saying so


    much?"


    "...Okay, okay.I''m the one who likes it, okay?" said Maureen.


    She sneered, "I wonder who it was that saw her eating crayfish so happily yesterday and traveled a


    long way to buy the best crayfish in New York!"


    Nora:"!!"


    She tilted her head to the side and thought about it.


    She had indeed eaten crayfish and pasta the day before, but this didn''t mean that she liked eating


    them! Why was Warren behaving so strangely?! Warren snorted and continued to hold hisptop.


    He stared at the programming code on the screen and muttered to himself, "It doesn''t look like there''s


    a problem, so why is there a bug?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maureen said, "What would someone like you who only knows a little about programming know? You


    might as well leave it to a professional to solve it!"


    Warren snorted.


    "Don''t you think I''ve already done that? There are so many technicians in thepany, but they still


    haven''t found it even after searching for a whole day and night! Our game has only justunched.If this


    continues for one more day, all of our users are gonna disappear!"


    Nora subconsciously nced at hisputer.


    Warren, who caught her action, sneered, "What are you looking at? Can you even understand what this


    is?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed and she answered earnestly, "I...do understand what it is."


    Warren was taken aback the moment she said that.


    Maureen asked in surprise, "You can understand it?"


    Nora nodded.


    She was about to speak when Yvonne''s voice reached them.


    "Were you looking for me, Warren?"


    At the sight of Yvonne, Warren instantly got up and walked over with theputer.


    He said, "Yvonne,e and take a look at this for me.What''s wrong with the game? None of the


    technicians in the IT department can find the problem.If this goes on...the game is already live.We''ll


    lose all the yers!"


    Nora:"?"


    When she looked over hesitantly, Maureen exined, "Yvonne is a software consultant in the


    company.He always goes to her for help if there are problems that the technicians can''t solve¡¯¡¯


    Maureen curled her lips in disdain.


    When she saw that Yvonne and Warren had moved to the side with theputer, she couldn''t help but


    sigh.


    "I feel so miserable, Nora"


    ¡®¡®Nora ???¡±


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She didn''t feel that she was that familiar with Maureen yet.


    However, the sight of her mncholic look made her too embarrassed to say that, so she chose not to


    say anything, and took on the role of a listener instead.


    Maureen heaved a sigh.


    "Although my family, the Lights, isn''t as rich and prosperous as the Smiths, we can still be said to be a


    wealthy family.My parents have always pampered me, and never did they think about reaping benefits


    through my marriage with the Smiths.Warren and I fell in love with each other.Joel, the current head of


    the family, can be considered a fair and just man, so he didn''t force Warren into a political marriage or


    anything like that.When I tell you these things, I''m sure you''ll think that I''m leading a very blissful life,


    right?"


    Nora wanted to say that she didn''t hear anything that the woman should find blissful.


    It seemed like the only thing that went smoothly was that she had freedom in her marriage? While she


    was thinking about it, Maureen sighed and went on.


    "But who would know what kind of life I''ve actually been leading in the Smiths¡­¡±


    She turned to look at Yvonne, lowered her voice, and whispered, "Do you know? When Warren asked


    Yvonne to be a consultant in hispany, he had wanted to pay her a sry, but she refused it.After


    all, she does have money.She also refused when I suggested letting her be a shareholder.It


    sounds nice, and makes her look especially big-hearted, right?"


    Nora nodded.


    She wanted to say that since they were a family, Yvonne had done the right thing.


    Maureen sighed.


    "Yeah, after word of the incident spread, everyone talked about how kind and pure Ms.Smith was, how


    caring she was toward her brother, and how much she was at peace with the world...but just take a


    look at Warren there..."


    Nora looked over ordingly and saw Warren standing, whereas Yvonne was seated.


    Warren stood beside Yvonne like herckey and pointed at theputer screen eagerly.


    Whenever Yvonne said something, Warren would immediately nod repeatedly, just like a...very


    obedient dog.


    As soon as the thought formed in Nora''s mind, Maureen spoke again.


    She said, "Did you see that? She has Warrenpletely wrapped around her little finger.Sign! I have


    quite a lot of savings from when I married into the family, and Warren also receives a lot of dividends


    from thepany every year.When we started the gamepany, we just wanted something to do so


    that life wouldn''t be that boring.¡±


    After all, there are a lot of restrictions and constraints if you work in the Smith Corporation.


    It isn''t much of a problem if Warren just approaches the Smith Corporation''sputer whizzes if he


    has a problem with his software, right? If that still doesn''t solve the problem, I¡¯m even willing to pay a


    lot to hire a super hacker.


    But Warren keeps saying that it doesn''t make sense to get an outsider to do it when there''s his younger


    sister at home.


    "But once he asks for her help, our standard of living isn''t allowed to surpass Yvonne''s anymore.I like


    caviar, so my family sent me a bit of Almas caviar, which is very precious and almost impossible to buy.


    Warren said, ¡®¡¯This caviar is great.Let''s give some to Yvonne¡¯.If I refuse, it would make me look stingy;


    but if I give it to her, half the amount is too little, so I''ll have to give her two-thirds of it, no matter what..."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Maureen continued toin.


    "She is the youngdy of the Smiths, so she eats the best food, drinks the best drinks, and wears the


    best clothes.I can understand all of that, but we have to give her all the things my husband buys, as


    well as the best things that the family gets¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Maureen paused and looked at Nora.


    She said, "I know you''ll definitely say that since she has helped us, we should give in to her a little in


    little things in life.But do you know? I''d rather spend the money and hire aputer expert because the


    two of us would at least be on equal standing since I paid for it.I don''t want to owe her a favor that I


    can''t ever repay..."


    She heaved another mncholic sigh.


    Then, she looked at Nora and said, "Sigh, never mind.I''m sure you''ll think that I''m just whining.After all,


    there are people who don''t even have any food to eat, yet I''mining about having too little Almas


    caviar¡­¡±


    Nora: To be honest, she understood.


    She also hated owing people favors the most.


    It was just like when Solo had been seriously ill back then.


    Because she had discovered his condition in time and performed an operation on him, she had saved


    his life.


    Solo had always wanted to pay her instead of working for her, but she knew that he would definitely


    disappear after she took the money, which would, in turn, lead to her having to personally take care of


    a lot of troublesome things subsequently.


    It took up too much of her sleeping time.


    Thus...cough.


    When she thought about it that way, it seemed like she had be the same kind of person as


    Yvonne? In that case, did Solo also find her very annoying? For the first time¡ªand in a rare move¡ª


    Nora began to reflect upon herself.


    On the other side, Yvonne kept a constant eye on Maureen out of the corner of her eye while she


    looked at the programming code for Warren.


    She didn''t know what Maureen was saying, but she was constantly talking affectionately with Nora.


    A touch of dissatisfaction shed across her eyes.


    Just how kind was she to Warren and his wife? Yet they had already converted to Nora''s side so


    quickly? She cast her eyes down and suddenly edited some of the programming code.


    Then, she smiled and said, "The problem''s resolved now.¡±


    Warren immediately gave her a thumbs up.


    "You''re amazing, Yvonne.All those people in thepany can''tpare to you alone! Let me see...the


    bug is indeed gone! That''s awesome!"


    Warren thanked Yvonne and went to the side to make a phone call.


    At this point, the few children finally reached home.


    Joel hadn''t picked them up from school because of an important meeting, so it was the butler who had


    picked up the three children.


    Nora took Cherry out while Mia went upstairs to change.


    Brandon bounced around Maureen mischievously.


    Yvonne looked at them and then at Warren.


    She thought of Maureen''s earnest and enthusiastic attitude toward Nora just now.


    Suddenly, she cast her eyes down and walked toward them.


    Brandon was saying something and bouncing around.


    When he took a step back, he happened to ¡®identally¡¯ step on Yvonne''s feet!!


    "Ahh!"


    Yvonne let out a cry of pain and held her foot.


    Her cry made Warren, who was in the distance, look over.


    He hurried over.


    "What''s wrong, Yvonne? Brandon, quick, apologize to your aunt!"


    Yvonne, however, held Warren''s arm.


    She frowned and acted as if her foot really hurt, but then said with a smile, ¡°I''m fine, Warren.The boy


    didn''t mean it..."


    Practically at the same time she spoke, Brandon, who was also stunned, subconsciously asked, "How


    did you appear behind me, Aunt Yvonne?"


    Yvonne smiled. "I was just passing by.¡±


    As the little overlord of the kindergarten, Brandon was currently at the age where kids were the most


    rebellious and detestable, so he hated having to apologize the most.


    He scratched his head.


    "I didn''t mean it.It''s not like I have eyes at the back of my head..."


    His annoying speech made Warren furious.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I''m telling you to apologize! Stop making excuses!"


    Brandon had always been very mischievous and had damaged a lot of things at home, thereby leaving


    that sort of impression on Warren a long time ago.


    He felt that he must have done it on purpose.


    In addition, Brandon had indeed been having fun stepping on other people''s feet at home recently.


    He had even been ying games to see who could step on more people''s feet.


    As a result, he had misunderstood.


    There was no way the little overlord would ever apologize, though.


    He immediately retorted, "I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Warren was livid.


    Yvonne had just helped him.


    Not only had he not given her anything for it, but his son was even being so naughty? He decided to


    take the opportunity to teach Brandon a lesson and make him behave.


    He picked up the boy at once and smacked his butt.


    "Will you apologize or not?!"


    The pain made Brandon, who had never been one to behave, struggle and il about at once.


    "Bad Daddy! Let me go! If you dare to beat me, I''ll also beat you when I grow up!" Warren was taken


    aback.


    Yvonne broke into a huge frown.


    "How can you say that, Brandon? That''s so outrageous of you! I don''t need you to apologize to me, you


    should be apologizing to your father instead!"


    Brandon was furious.


    The boy, who had never been one to allow himself to suffer any injustice, retorted, "I didn''t do anything


    wrong.Besides, I didn''t mean it, either.You were the one who came up to me and let yourself be


    stepped on, so why should I apologize?!"


    Warren instantly became even angrier.


    He lifted his hand and mercilessly smacked his butt again .


    "You little brat! Will you apologize or not?!"


    Loud smacks rang out as his palmnded on Brandon''s butt, making Maureen terribly distressed.


    No matter how naughty the boy was, he was still her precious baby.


    She had seen that it was Yvonne who ran into him just now, but when her husband told her son to


    apologize, she had subconsciously felt that she should give in to Yvonne. Having her son apologize


    wasn''t really much of a big deal, so she hadn''t stopped them.


    What her son said after that had indeed been very annoying, so she had also felt that they mustn''t spoil


    their son when her husband decided to teach him a lesson.


    Which boy hadn''t suffered a thrashing before? But at this moment, she felt as if the blowsnding on


    Brandon''s butt were insteadnding on her heart, making her heart ache terribly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She rushed over anxiously.


    "Alright, that''s enough! Stop hitting him! You''re going to hurt the boy!"


    Warren was afraid of his wife, so he immediately let go upon hearing her.


    But as soon as he did, Yvonne said, "I know you love your son, Maureen, but spare the rod and spoil


    the child! He actually said that he was going to beat his father up when he grows up! You have to let


    him know what he has done wrong! Otherwise, he will go down a path of no return when he grows up!"


    Maureen was furious.


    "He isn''t your child, so of course you don''t feel bad about it! It is our responsibility to educate our son,


    you don''t need to bother yourself with it! The look on Yvonne''s countenance became one of grievance


    upon being scolded.¡±


    She heaved a huge sigh and said, "You''re right.Warren, Maureen, I stepped beyond the boundaries


    with my words¡±


    Warren, however, became angry.


    "Yvonne was doing it for Brandon''s own good! Besides, she¡¯s his aunt, why would she do anything to


    harm him? She has the right to discipline the child! Yvonne is right, boys ought to be beaten up,


    otherwise, he really will beat me up once he grows up! What an impertinent boy!"


    After speaking, he held his arm up and hit Brandon''s butt a few more times! Brandon stubbornly


    refused to cry, but his struggle gradually became weaker.


    Maureen couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She pushed Warren away and grabbed her son from him.


    Then, she pulled down his pants and took a look¡ªhis butt was already all red and swollen! Maureen''s


    eyes instantly reddened.


    She shouted straight at Warren and Yvonne, "Warren, if you dare to freaking touch my son again, I will


    fight you!"


    Warren:"..."


    Yvonne: Maureen was so mad that she picked up Brandon, went upstairs, and entered their bedroom.


    Before she went in, she looked back at Warren and said, "Warren! Do you want your son and me, or


    your precious little sister?! Are you intending to kill your son just for your precious little sister ''s sake?! "I


    can''t live with this anymore! I''m taking my son back home! You can go and live with your sister


    instead!"


    With that, she mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Warren feared his wife the most, so he hurriedly went forward upon hearing what she said.


    "Dear, I..."


    But after taking a step forward, he looked back at Yvonne.


    Yvonne sighed.


    "Go and talk to Maureen, Warren.I''ll be fine...She must have misunderstood...Have a good talk with


    Maureen.Don''t make her angry, I know you''re scared of her...If it really doesn''t work, why don''t I go up


    with you and apologize to her?"


    There probably wasn''t any man who could stand it if someone were to say that they were scared of


    their wife, right? Had it been someone else, they would definitely have patted their chest and said,


    "Don''t worry! I''m a man, what'' s there to be scared of? You don''t have to do that!"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    However, Warren instead nodded and said, "You know me best.I''m the most afraid of her going back to


    her parents¡¯ ce.Let me quickly go upstairs and appease her...If I fail I''ll have to ask you to give in


    and apologize to her."


    He then went upstairs without looking back, leaving only Yvonne standing downstairs.


    She was so mad that she had to take a deep breath before she could suppress her anger.


    She knew it! Warren didn''t have a conscience at all.


    Now that he had a wife, he didn''t protect his sister anymore! Did the two of them really think that she


    didn''t have any means of keeping them within her control, though? Yvonne lowered her head and


    smirked.


    She would just wait for Warren toe and beg her.


    Half an hourter, after Warren cried, begged, and coaxed her, Maureen finally gave in and stayed at


    the Smiths¡¯ for the time being.


    She and her husband were truly in love, after all.


    Besides, even though their son''s injury looked serious, the doctor said that they were just simple


    bruises when he came over to take a look.


    Warren said, "That''s my son I''m hitting, so I will definitely hold back! He won''t break so easily, don''t


    worry!"


    Maureen:"!!"


    Not long after the two of them made up, Warren''s cell phone rang.


    When he answered, the technician on the other side said, "Go and look at the game, Mr.Smith! There''s


    another bug! It''s a different one this time! We still haven''t found the cause of it yet.Can you ask


    Ms.Yvonne for help again?"


    Warren:"??"


    Maureen:"????"


    Maureen was someone who refused to embarrass herself .


    If she asked someone for help, she would either pay them or do something for them.


    No matter what, she would always repay the debt she owed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She had only just been angry at Yvonne a moment ago because of Brandon, yet she had to beg her for


    help now? There was no way she could make herself do that.


    Warren scratched his head.


    "It''s okay, she''s my younger sister.It''ll be fine if I go and approach her.It doesn''t count as begging her


    for help.We''re family!"


    Maureen grabbed her husband who was about to go out."I''ve had enough, Warren! Look at your son''s


    butt! If we were really family, would you have given him a beating if he stepped on your feet?"


    Warren was taken aback.


    Maureen pointed at him and ranted, "It''s exactly because you always feel like you owe her a favor that


    you unknowingly behave as if you''re beneath her.Yes, Yvonne is indeed from the Smiths¡¯ direct lineage,


    but at the bottom of it all, she''s still just an adopted daughter.I''ve never seen you so wimpy even when


    you''re in front of Joel! Why is it that you can''t even say a single word in front of her?"


    Maureen became more and more aggrieved as she spoke.


    Her eyes turned red, and she cried as she shouted, "Think about how much injustice you have made


    me suffer all these years? Let''s just talk about the Almas caviar the other time.You clearly know that I


    love caviar the most while it doesn''t matter to her whether she eats it or not, yet you still forced me to


    give her two-thirds of it...Do you know? My mom only managed to buy the Almas caviar after asking


    someone for a favor and spending a lot of money! Even she couldn''t bear to eat it herself, and had


    given them all to me!"


    Maureen wiped her tears and went on.


    "I was willing to overlook certain things before, but we have to make things clear now! She is your


    younger sister, and you have a sisterplex.It''s not a problem that you want to spoil her, but she isn''t


    rted to me by blood at all! Neither has she done anything for me! Why do I also have to repay her for


    the favors she''s done for you?!"


    Warren scratched his head.


    He panicked and said, "Don''t cry, dear.I...I just thought that good things ought to be shared, that''s all"


    "Yeah, right! Never mind if she also likes Almas caviar, but the problem is that she doesn''t like it at all! I


    saw with my own eyes that she couldn''t bring herself to eat the Almas caviar after it was prepared, so


    she gave it to Florence, the housekeeper! I''ve kept all this to myself and have never brought it up


    before, but don''t you dare go too far!


    "You have two choices today, Warren Smith.One¡ªyou go to her, and we divorce! I won''t take this


    bullshit anymore! The second¡ªremove her software consultant position in thepany, or pay her a


    sry.You can even give her dividends if you want! Just don''t owe her any more favors "


    Maureen hugged herself angrily and sobbed loudly after she spoke.


    She was full of grievances after her son suffered a beating.


    Yet now she still had to go and beg Yvonne for help! She was so goddamn full of grievances that she


    couldn''t get any more aggrieved than that! Brandon was already in pain because of the beating, but he


    had been holding it back all this time.


    However, when he saw that his mother was upset, he immediately walked over and pushed Warren.


    Then, he hugged Maureen and also burst into tears.


    He said, "Don''t cry, Mommy! Don''t cry! We won''t talk to bad Daddy anymore! If he makes you angry, I


    will take off the respirator for his oxygen tank after I grow up!" Warren''s lip corners spasmed.


    "You little brat! Do you have a conscience or not?!"


    Maureen also burst intoughter after holding it back for a brief moment.


    Brandon''s words immediately dispelled the sad atmosphere in the room.


    Warren stepped forward and put his arm around Maureen¡¯ s shoulders.


    "Alright, alright, dear.Although I don''t really understand what you were saying, nor do I understand


    what''s so delicious about the Almas caviar, I''ll listen to you, okay? We won''t go to Yvonne anymore.I''ll


    hire an expert hacker from outside, okay?"


    The sniffling Maureen nodded.


    She took another deep breath before she looked at Warren and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    Warren then sighed and said, "Why didn''t you tell me about the Almas caviar earlier? Had you told me,


    I would have bought you some.Given the Smiths¡¯ connections, isn''t it a piece of cake to just buy


    some?"


    Maureen pounded his shoulder.


    "Do you think Almas caviar is that easy to find?"


    Warren, however, was full of confidence.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely buy some for you!"


    The family of three finally reconciled and hugged one another happily.


    Because Maureen had cried a lot, her eyes were all red and swollen, so she was too embarrassed to


    go downstairs for dinner.


    Warren decided to bring the food up instead.


    When he went downstairs, he happened to see Yvonne and Joel eating.


    He smiled and said, "The little brat''s butt is all swollen because of me, so he doesn''t want toe


    down.We''ll eat upstairs instead."


    He then instructed the servants to deliver the food to their room.


    Joel didn''t think much about it and concentrated on feeding Mia instead.


    Yvonne raised her eyebrows.


    She''d thought that Warren wouldn''t be able to stop himself from speaking to her.


    This way, Maureen would definitely be embarrassed and would force Brandon toe over and


    apologize to her.


    She simply loved seeing Maureen having to practice forbearance even though she was clearly feeling


    terribly aggrieved.


    She was the true mistress of the household here! But why wasn''t Warren acting ording to n?


    Upstairs, the family of three went to sleep after dinner.


    However, reality always called after a heartwarming moment.


    After sleeping for some time, Maureen was woken up by the heat.


    She opened her eyes and found that Brandon''s limbs were all over her.


    The little fellow was as hot as a furnace.


    She pushed the little fellow off of her and got up, intending to drink some water.


    It was then that she found that there was no one on the other side of Brandon.


    Surprised, she stood up.


    She could vaguely hear soundsing from the balcony in the suite''s study.


    She drank a ss of water and walked over.


    When she reached there, she saw that because Warren didn''t want to wake the two of them, not only


    was he in the study, but he had even gone to the balcony and was on the phone with someone.


    He lowered his voice and said, "You can''t find the cause? How can that be? Didn''t I say that you can


    get external help? If it really doesn''t work, you can borrow someone from the Smiths.Joel has a


    hacker!"


    The person he was on the phone with replied, "I''ve already approached him, Boss, but he says that he


    couldn''t tell what the problem is.What do we do now?"


    Things would get really tricky if even the Smiths¡¯ hacker couldn''t detect the issue.


    Warren frowned.


    The other party, who was in charge of operations, said, "It¡¯s been more than 24 hours since the game


    went live.The forums are full of negative feedback right now.If we still can''t fix the bug within 36 hours,


    the yers will definitely doubt our capabilities.We could still vaguely find the cause for the previous


    bug, but we simply can''t find it at all this time!"


    Warren ran his hand through his hair, so troubled that he was almost going bald.


    "What would happen if we fail to fix it?"


    The person in charge of operations stayed quiet for a moment before he replied, "We''ll lose all the


    money we invested in the initial stages! Boss, you said that you wanted to create a perfect game, so


    from production nning to art and design, we hired only the best.In fact, we even hired a master artist


    to do thendscape designs, so every drawing is super expensive! The loss is a little too much..."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Warren had dividends from thepany.He could also ask Joel for money if he didn''t have any more


    money.But he also had his own ideals and that was to start a gamepany.


    Thus, he had invested almost all of his savings into the game.Warren was so troubled that he tugged at


    his hair again and pulled out a few more strands.


    In the room next door.Yvonne listened to the voicesing from the monitoring device.


    She had hacked into Warren''s phone and was eavesdropping on his conversation.


    When she heard the other party say that they couldn''t find the bug and so couldn''t pinpoint the cause


    either, the corners of her lips curled into a smile.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be able to find the cause.


    Because it was her newly created virus.


    She had nted the virus when she was repairing the game server earlier that day.She was the only


    one who could resolve the virus. She went through her skincare routine leisurely, opening a bottle of


    expensive body lotion and spreading it carefully on herself.Even a wealthy youngdy''s skin required


    meticulous care. She tilted her head.


    Sure enough, a short whileter, she heard Maureen''s voice.


    "Why don''t we go to Yvonne after all, Warren?" Yvonne smirked.


    So what even if Maureen was arrogant? Didn''t she have to bow down to her all the same in the end?


    Nora, who had taken Cherry out with her, was having dinner with Justin and Pete in a private room.


    The family of four sat together.


    When Cherry and Pete sat facing each other, it was as if they were looking at a mirror.


    When Justin looked at the children, he couldn''t help but marvel.


    "Why does this pair of boy-girl twins look exactly the same? They look too much like each other.Boy-girl


    twins are supposed to be fraternal twins.Are there any medical case studies where boy-girl twins look


    really alike?" Nora shook her head.


    "I''ve never seen any.Boy-girl twins are just like normal brothers and sisters.Outsiders may not be able


    to tell them apart at a nce, but their parents will definitely be able to see some differences, yet


    Cherry and Pete look pretty much identical.But once they grow up, and Pete''s characteristics as a boy


    and Cherry''s characteristics as a girl be obvious, they won''t look so simr anymore.¡¯¡¯ Justin


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that the two children would still look exactly the same even after they grew up.


    Now, that would be really strange.


    He touched Cherry''s head, who was sitting next to him, and looked at Nora.


    Then, as if he was reminiscing about the past, he said, "You know, I almost thought Pete was a pervert


    prior to this."


    Pete, who was eating:"?"


    He silently lifted his head and looked at the tyrant with a frown.


    He sure knew how to pick a conversation topic just to get Mommy to say a few more words.


    While he was despising him, wasn''t he also despising his own IQ? The corners of his lips spasmed a


    little.


    When he was about to speak, Nora asked, "Oh.Why''s that?"


    Justin coughed and said, "Pete suddenly became really girly, so I thought there was something


    psychologically wrong with him, and asked a family doctor to do a psychological test for him.The results


    indicated that he was a girl at heart.¡±


    Nora:"...¡±


    Nora looked down at Pete.


    The picture of a shocked Justin formed in her mind, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    Pete:"???"


    He looked at Cherry with a confused look on his face.


    When had the psychological test taken ce? Cherry was also bewildered.


    She looked at Justin puzzledly and asked, "When did you make me take the psychological test,


    Daddy?"


    When Justin brought up the events in the hotel in California, Cherry was suddenly enlightened.


    She eximed, "Ah, so that was a psychological test! I''d thought it was an IQ test!"


    Pete:"!!!"


    So, when Cherry had said so confidently that their father made her take an IQ test and the results


    turned out super high and Daddy was so satisfied that he couldn''t even say anything she was actually


    talking about a psychological test? The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    Only then did he realize just what kind of terrible situation Cherry had put him in back then! He looked


    at Cherry.


    "What about the history trivia and all that?"


    Cherry replied proudly, "My history is really great.You can ask Daddy if you don''t believe me!"


    Pete looked at Justin, who coughed and said, "It''s pretty good.¡±


    He didn''t believe him anymore, though, so he looked at Nora.


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile and she said, "Yeah, it ¡®s pretty good.Who invented the first car?"


    "Harrison Ford!"


    Cherry answered right away!


    Pete:"!!!"


    His pride and dignity of being a high IQ genius had all been destroyed by Cherry!! With that as a


    conversation topic, Nora started to talk more than usual.


    Besides, she also wanted to know about her son.


    Justin slowly started to talk about all the things Pete did when he was younger.


    He said ¡®¡¯...He drives his private tutors mad with anger.When he was two, the tutor told them the story


    about the three little pigs, and asked the children who they wanted to be¡ªthe eldest, the second, or the


    third pig? All the children said that they wanted to be the third pig because only hardworking people


    can build a sturdy house.When the tutor asked Pete the same question, what do you think he said?"


    Nora shook her head.


    Justin chuckled and said, "He said, ¡®Sir, I don''t want to be a pig.I want to be a human being¡¯"


    "...Hahaha!"


    This was the first time in Nora''s life that sheughed out loud so happily.


    She hadn''t expected her disciplined and rigid son to have such cute and funny moments when he was


    younger.


    The look in Justin''s eyes became a little infatuated when he saw herugh.


    The woman''s eyelids were always drooping when she wasn''t smiling, which made her look as if she


    was half-asleep.


    However, the angle of her lip corners was just right in this instant when she wasughing, and her eyes


    also looked brighter than usual.


    He hurriedly retracted his gaze and took a sip of water to suppress the itch in his throat.


    This was the first time they were having a meal so happily as a family of four.


    Even Nora wasn''t gobbling down her food like she usually did.


    In fact, after she was done eating, she even sat there and listened to him talk about all the


    embarrassing things Peter did as a child.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, it was nine o''clock.


    The children had to go to bed, so Justin sent Nora and Pete back to the Smiths.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After they reached, he tried to ask her out on a date.


    "Shall we go to Universal Studios on the weekend?" Cherry immediately pped.


    "Yes, yes¡¯ Daddy''s the best!" Justin looked at Nora.


    Nora wanted to refuse so that she could sleep, but perhaps because the atmosphere that evening was


    simply so great, or perhaps because the night was getting dark, she hesitated when she saw the


    longing looks on the children''s faces, as well as Justin''s dark eyes.


    A momentter, she nodded.


    After Justin left with Cherry, Nora took Pete into the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    As soon as they entered, Mia rushed over and hugged Pete.


    "Cherry, why did youe back sote? Let''s go and sleep together?"


    Pete:"!!!"


    Pete had only slept on the same bed with Nora and Justin before.


    When he heard Mia''s words, he froze and stammered, "N-no, it''s okay..."


    "Why?" Mia looked at him timidly.


    "Don''t you like me?"


    Pete didn''t have the slightest bit of resistance to the look in her eyes.


    "Of course, I do!" he said.


    "Then let''s go!"


    With that, Mia dragged Pete away.


    Nora: She didn''t refuse, either.


    First of all, the children were only five.Besides, they actually counted as cousins, right? It was okay


    even if they slept together.


    She went upstairs leisurely.


    Before she entered her bedroom, she spotted Maureen sitting on the sofa in the lounge on the second


    floor.


    She was sighing.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Nora was someone who minded her own business.


    She rarely took the initiative to show concern for others, unless they were people very close to her.


    Maureen was just her sister-inw, and the two had only just met, so she was very averse to prying into


    other people''s private matters.


    Thus, she merely paused for a moment before she started walking toward her room.


    She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard voicesing from Mia''s room.


    She frowned.


    She hadn''t been nning on going over, but it suddenly urred to her that she had brought Pete


    instead of Cherry back with her today.


    Cherry would never allow anyone to bully her, so Nora didn ¡®t bother herself with her matters.


    However, Pete was sensitive by nature.


    After learning about his childhood experiences, she had contacted several well-known psychologists


    abroad and consulted them, so she knew that Pete''s condition was due to the psychological trauma he


    had suffered from being abandoned at birth.


    Thus, she had to pay more attention to him.


    This was also why she and Justin had switched children to take care of.


    Cherry liked her father and was talkative, so she had let her go with Justin instead.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her son, though...


    He had almost died because she hadn''t gone after him for Cherry''s sake when they were born.


    Nora was constantly gued with guilt because of that.


    Thus, she paused and walked toward Mia''s room in the end.


    Maureen likely also heard the voices, so she also followed her there.


    As soon as the two of them walked in, they heard Mia saying softly, "Mdm.Florence, Daddy''s the one


    who said Cherry could sleep with me"


    Florence, who had a sullen look on her face, said, "You can ¡®t do that, Ms.Mia.How sad would your


    Grandunclen be if you did that?!"


    A puzzled Mia asked, "What''s the matter with Grandunclen?"


    Florence replied, "Your Grandunclen hates Nora Smith the most, yet you''re such close friends with


    her child.His condition is going to worsen because of this.¡¯¡¯


    She looked at Pete after she spoke, and her expression turned cold.


    There was none of the politeness and respect she showed Mia as she said, "Ms.Cherry, you''re not


    allowed to sleep with Ms.Mia.This ce is meant for the Smiths¡¯ children.By doing that, you''ll mess up


    the hierarchy of the family.¡¯¡¯


    Pete:"???"


    This wasn''t a matter of hierarchy but the fact that he was a boy.


    Boys mustn''t sleep with girls.


    What if the girl became pregnant? Was he supposed to let Mia give birth to the child, and then have the


    three of them attend kindergarten together hand in hand? With that, Pete finally found an excuse.


    He looked at Mia and said, "I won''t sleep here, then."


    He turned to leave after he spoke.


    Mia, however, grabbed his hand.


    "No! I was the one who asked you to sleep here, Cherry.If you leave, everyone will look down on you!"


    Mia had been educated by her mother ever since she was very little, so she was very sensitive despite


    her young age Pete was touched when he heard what she said.


    Mia really did have his interests at heart.


    While he was thinking, Florence said, "You have to listen to me, Ms.Mia.If you make Ms.Cherry stay,


    your father will get angry, too."


    "No, he won''t!"


    Mia said in her young and tender voice, "Daddy agreed to it!"


    Almost right after she spoke, they heard a sounding from downstairs - Joel was back.


    He had worked overtime today, which caused him to return home a littleter.


    Nevertheless, he immediately went up the stairs to see if Mia had gone to bed.


    If she hadn''t, he would still be in time to say goodnight to her.


    As soon as he came up, he met Mia, Florence, and Pete''s eyes.


    He frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Florence was about to speak when Mia rushed into Joel''s arms.


    She said a little angrily, "Daddy, Mdm.Florence won''t let Cherry sleep with me! Tell her whether you


    agreed to it or not!"


    Joel nodded.


    "Yes, I''ve already agreed to it"


    Mia became excited.


    She got off him, grabbed Pete''s hand, and got ready to go into her room.


    Joel''s gaze fell on Pete.


    Ever since he realized that Justin had a pair of boy-girl twins, his observation skills had be very


    keen.


    There was ultimately still a very big difference between girls and boys.


    He could tell at a nce that the person Mia was dragging into the room was Pete.


    Seeing that Joel had actually agreed to it, Florence couldn¡¯ thelp but frown.


    She said, "Sir, that''s Ms.Smith''s daughter! You-"


    Before she could finish, Joel suddenly took a couple of steps forward and stopped Mia and Pete.


    After casting a few nces at Pete, he finally looked at Mia and said, "Mia, let''s not ask Cherry to keep


    youpany tonight, okay? She probably also misses her mom."


    Mia was taken aback.


    She looked at Pete puzzledly and asked, "Is that so, Cherry?"


    Pete immediately nodded.


    "Yes...yeah!"


    Mia hung her head disappointedly.


    "Then, when can you sleep with me?"


    That would be when he switched ces with Cherry again , of course.


    After Pete silently answered her question inwardly, Joel said, "She will look for you when she wants


    to.Let''s go to bed now, okay?"


    Mia nodded.


    As Joel carried her into the bedroom, he also said, "Send Cherry back, Mdm.Florence"


    "Yes, sir¡¯¡¯ Mdm.Florence, however, had misunderstood and felt that she now understood what Joel was


    thinking.


    As expected, with regard to Nora, the old sir did mind.


    Otherwise, Joel wouldn''t have treated her daughter so poorly.


    Sure enough, he had indeed driven her away.


    Mdm.Florence sneered, "Please know your ce in the future, Ms.Cherry.Even if your mother marries


    into the Hunts in the future, you still won''t be a real Hunt, either.Don''tpare yourself with the Hunts¡¯


    little mister, get it? Pete¡±


    He resisted the urge to roll his eyes and walked forward without a word.


    When Nora and Maureen came over, they were just in time to hear Florence say that.


    Maureen immediately looked at Nora, intending tofort her, only to find that she didn''t seem to care


    at all? Maureen coughed and said, "Florence is a crazy fan of Unclen.Her true master is Unclen in


    this house, so she''ll definitely have something against you.She is very loyal to her master and has


    worked for the Smiths for many years, So sometimes we can''t really say anything about her behavior..."


    The subtext: ¡®¡®It''s better not to offend the old servant¡±


    "...Oh¡±  Nora said.


    Pete quickened his footsteps when he spotted her.


    She took his hand and nced at Florence, who was still in the distance.


    The woman raised her head and snorted arrogantly, but nevertheless nodded at Maureen and her as a


    sign of respect.


    Then, she left.


    It was only after she left that Nora nced at Maureen.


    When she noticed the concern in her eyes, and saw her eyes had turned red and swollen from crying,


    she thought of how she had kept sighing just now.


    She tried to hold herself back, but after a short hesitation, she still decided to ask, "What happened to


    you? Did you run into some kind of trouble?"


    Upon hearing her question, Maureen heaved another huge sigh.


    She suddenly asked, "Do you know any really good hackers?"


    Maureen didn''t know what was so wrong with herself that she would actually ask such a question.


    Realputer experts were actually very hard to find.


    Even with her family and the Smiths put together, they couldn''t find a top-ss hacker.


    Joel had paid a lot to hire the Smiths¡¯ current hacker.


    It was said that when he attended the interview, Joel, who hadn''t known his background at that time,


    had asked, "Why should I pay you such a high annual pay?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    The man had taken out hisputer without a second word.


    Two minutester, someone from the IT department reported, "Mr.Smith, thepany''swork is


    down!"


    Joel had then looked at the hacker in front of him.


    After the hacker typed away for another two minutes, thework was back up.


    The hacker even said, "I''ve upgraded thepany''s firewall to thetest level of security.Unless Q and


    Y are on the scene, no one can breach my firewall"


    With that, the man became a legend in one move and became worshiped by the Smiths.


    Needless to say, there was no way he would help so easily. He hadpletely ignored them even


    when problems urred with Warren''s gamepany''s software.


    The Smiths¡¯puter experts that they had previously approached for help were the people under him.


    Unfortunately, none of them could pinpoint the problem.


    Maureen regretted asking the question right after she did.


    How would Nora possibly know any when neither the Lights nor Warren could find any? Why did she


    simply have to ask something that would put the other party in such a spot? She smiled awkwardly and


    said, "It''s okay even if you don''t know any.None of us do anyway...There are so many programmers


    around, but why are there so few actualputer experts?"


    Nora: That was because top-ss talent wouldn''t work in a gamepany! They either protected the


    national cyber security for the country¡ªwhere they were known as white hats¡ªor they had already


    been hired by certain corporations.


    Another possibility was that they frenced and took on jobs in private, just like Solo.


    They also made a lot of money that way.


    Could a gamepany like theirs even make a hacker stay with them? Seeing how Maureen was


    hanging her head again and how her eyes were reddening, Nora kept quiet for a while before she


    finally said, "I do know one.''''


    Maureen:"???"


    Her head whipped up and she looked at Nora in disbelief.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Who is it? Are they famous? Would it be expensive if we hired them as a software


    engineer...no, a consultant , Imean, in ourpany?" Nora coughed.


    "No, it isn''t.You can just give him a few hundred dors""


    He was just doing them a small favor anyway.


    That little bug in their game was a cinch for him.


    Maureen frowned.


    "So cheap? Are they reliable?"


    She hurriedly exined, "I''m not questioning your abilities.What I mean is, most experts are really


    expensive to hire and are also very mysterious¡­¡±


    Nora waved.


    "It''s fine.His name is Solo.I''ll give him a heads-up first."


    In a dark room abroad.


    A fewputer screens glowed faintly in the dark.


    A skinny man in front of aputer was writing a program excitedly when he suddenly sneezed.


    As he rubbed his nose, he couldn''t help but wonder who was thinking of him.


    Then, he immersed himself in his intense work.


    A whileter, his cell phone rang.


    He was so engrossed in writing his program that he couldn''t be bothered to look at his phone.


    He continued to stare at theputer screen.


    A short whileter, though, his phone automatically connected and Nora''s voice rang out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Solo was so shocked that his hands shook.


    He identally entered a whole bunch of meaningless code into theputer, messing up the


    program instantly.


    Solo: He looked to the side, stared at the phone, and said sinisterly, "Can you not be so bossy, Anti? All


    I did was just miss a call, yet you''re already hacking into my phone?"


    Nora replied ¡®¡¯...It''s because your cell phone is too easy to hack.If it were a little more troublesome, I


    wouldn''t waste any time doing it, either."


    Solo: Just listen to what she was saying.


    Was that what a decent human being should be saying? The resigned man picked up the phone and


    pressed the answer button stubbornly as if that was how being on the phone should be.


    He asked, "What''s up? Need me to do something again?"


    "Yeah.Do me a small favor.¡±


    "What is it?"


    "Help my..."


    She fell silent for a while before she finally said, "...my cousin, I suppose.He''s run into a small problem


    with hispany''s game.Take a look at it for him."


    Solo asked nosily, "What do you mean by your cousin? How many cousins do you have?"


    "Anti, you are not someone who gives themselves trouble.Besides, what do I get if I help him out? I


    owe you a favor, but I don''t owe him any.¡¯ Nora said unhurriedly, "If you be theirpany''s


    consultant, I''ll write off for good the debt you owe me."


    Solo:"??"


    He was absolutely stunned.


    "Have you suddenly found your conscience? Is the overlord finally willing to release her captive? No


    problem! I can do that!"


    If helping a small gamepany and being their consultant could repay what he owed the other party


    for saving his life, then that was totally too good a deal for him! Solopletely didn''t realize that he


    had already been brainwashed by Nora''s oppressive ways.


    At the Smiths.


    Nora gave Solo a call in her bedroom.


    After he agreed, she hung up and went out.


    After she left, Pete, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Light flickered in his dark eyes as he looked at the door.


    Judging from what Mommy had said, she was actually a top-ss hacker? Mommy was so amazing!


    He must be even more impressive in the future so that he could be worthy of being her child! As


    for Cherry...


    Forget it, he would just let her y.


    It was enough that he followed in Mommy''s footsteps.


    Nora waspletely unaware of how far the little fellow had already thought.


    She found Maureen sitting outside and waiting for her when she went out.


    She asked, "How did it go?"


    Nora nodded and replied, "He''s agreed to it.I will set up a group chat for you guyster.You can tell him


    in the chat which part is buggy.He will help you guys out"


    Maureen nodded.


    "Okay! I''ll go and let Warren know about it!"


    She entered the bedroom excitedly.


    Warren''s game had just gone live that day, so things were rtively in a rush, and he was currently in a


    huge panic.


    Seeing her enter, he asked, "Have you talked to Yvonne?"


    Maureen shook her head.


    Warren said, "Didn''t I already say that I''ll go? Yet you just had to stop me.See, it''s because you can''t


    bring yourself to take a step back.We''re a family, it''s very normal that we''ll have conflicts.What''s the big


    deal about that?"


    He was about to go out when Maureen said, "No, what I mean is, I''ve found you a hacker as a


    consultant for yourpany!"


    Warren:"?"


    He was stunned.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and waved in front of Maureen.


    "Have you be silly? Do you think it''s that easy to find a hacker? You didn''t let someone fool you,


    did you?"


    Maureen immediately replied, "I don''t think so.Don''t think too deeply into it for now.Show him the bug in


    the game first.As for whether or not he''s really a hacker, and whether or not he''s good, won''t you know


    once you let him give it a shot?"


    Warren, however, was extremely dubious.


    "How can I send our game software to other people so casually? Tell me the name of the hacker you


    found.I''ll look him up on the Inte.¡±


    "His name is Solo,¡¯¡¯ replied Maureen.


    Yvonne, who had hacked into Warren''s cell phone and was eavesdropping on them, curled her lips


    disdainfully.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    After Warren entered Solo''s name into Google, his information quickly appeared.


    Solo was the champion of the international hackerpetitionst year.


    He was very good at capturing system loopholes, hacking into other people''s systems, and stealing


    relevant documents.


    When he was young, he had won aputer programming award and was considered one of the top


    hackers in the country.


    When he saw this information, Warren was stunned.


    He looked at Maureen in shock and asked in surprise, "Is it this Solo?"


    Maureen was also very surprised.


    "I think...probably? Is there another Solo?"


    Warren closed the tab and shook his head.


    "No"


    Maureen: "Nora introduced him to me"


    After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other.


    Warren coughed.


    "She''s just a country bumpkin from California.How could she know such a powerful person?"


    Maureen: "What''s wrong withing from California? She has been overseas for a few years¡¯ Maybe


    they met by chance¡¯¡¯ Warren nodded.


    "Alright."


    After saying that, he was still worried.


    "I better ask Yvonne.¡±


    Maureen was about to say something when Warren left.


    In another room.


    Yvonne hurriedly retracted her surveince.


    After a while, there was indeed a knock on the door.


    She opened it, but Warren did not enter.


    After all, they were not biological siblings and should have a line drawn between them.


    He stood outside the door and asked, "Yvonne, have you heard of Solo?"


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, I''ve heard of him.He was the champion ofst year''s hackerpetition.I¡¯ve seen him


    before, we worked together once.¡¯¡¯ Warren was instantly relieved.


    Just as he was about to say something, Yvonne smiled.


    "But he''s very introverted.Last year, I wanted to pull him into the Smiths'' business, but he refused.Do


    you know why?"


    Warren shook his head.


    Yvonne faintly replied, "Because he said that he doesn''t like to be controlled and restrained, so he has


    always been doing things by himself.By the way, do you know his personality? He likes to be alone the


    most.Even I can''t be considered his friend.¡¯¡¯ Warren was stunned.


    "Alone? Even you''re not his friend?" Yvonne nodded.


    "Capable people will always have pride." Warren nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes, not everyone is like you.They''re capable and approachable.Alright, Yvonne, thank you!"


    With that, Warren turned and left.


    Yvonne: ??


    She frowned and stared at Warren''s back as he left.


    She thought that when Warren heard this, he would directly ask her about the software, but she did not


    expect him to just leave like that.


    She bit her lip.


    Alright, he was not begging, right? Then just wait! Her software could not be deciphered by any Tom,


    Dick, or Harry.


    Besides, Solo was such a reclusive person.


    How could he be a consultant for their gamingpany?! When Warren returned to his room, Yvonne


    was already monitoring them.


    She felt that after the two of them realized that the rtionship with Solo was fake, they would definitely


    comin to Nora.


    In the end, she heard the two of them chatting.


    Warren: "I think this Solo is fake."


    Maureen: "Then what should we do? Now that you mention it, I also think it''s fake."


    After a long silence, Maureen slowly said, "Nora introduced him.Do you think..."


    Yvonne smiled.


    She felt that the two of them would definitely me Nora next.


    However, she did not expect the two of them to change the topic.


    Warren asked, "Do you think Nora has been deceived too?"


    Yvonne:"???"


    Maureen continued, "Yes, but how are we going to tell Nora about this? If we say that Solo is fake, will


    she be sensitive and suspicious?"


    Warren asked, "Would women also feel that way?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maureen: "Yes, they would.Even Nora''s self-esteem would be hurt.What do you think we should do?"


    Warren: "...She''s not that unreasonable, is she?"


    However, after a moment of silence, Warren said impatiently, "She came from a small ce after


    all.She''s just mentally fragile!"


    Maureen: "...Can you not say one thing and mean another? Besides, you''re rted by blood.Haven''t


    you always wanted a biological sister?"


    Warren scratched his head.


    ...She''s not my biological sister either.Sigh, I keep feeling like there''s a war between me and


    Yvonne.She was too outstanding since she was young, wasn''t she? She seemed close to us, but I


    could see that other siblings could y around with each other, but there was never anything between


    us.For example, when I went to look for her just now, if she was my biological sister, I could have just


    closed the door and talked to her, but I had to talk outside the door.


    You know Chester Hunt, right? He unts his sister in front of me every day.


    Whenever I mention Yvonne, he would reply to me, ''¡¯Have you bathed with your sister? Have you ever


    put your arm around her shoulder? Have you ever drank with her? Are you rted by blood?"


    He sighed heavily.


    "I''ve never done any of those things! But he has! I''m so angry! Now that I finally have a biological sister,


    do you think...Yvonne will be unhappy if I get closer to her or prepare some dowry for her?"


    Maureen immediately said, "I liked Nora the moment I saw her.This might be fate between us.It''s not


    wrong to prepare some dowry for her.What''s there to be unhappy about? Unclen will definitely help


    with her dowry too.Even if we prepare a few million, they won''t care! Besides, I''ll give Yvonne some


    when the timees.¡¯¡¯ Warren nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Yvonne was speechless.


    She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath.


    She felt as if her heart was stuffed with cotton.


    She wasn''s daughter, while Nora was the daughter of her deceased uncle.


    How could she be more precious than her? Why were these people treating her so well? What about


    her? What had she been all these years? She took a deep breath.


    In another room.


    After the two of them discussed the dowry, Warren picked up his phone.


    "Come on, invite Solo to the group chat.We''ll expose his fake identity on the spot and let Nora know the


    dangers of society.I thought about it, we can''t hide this from her!"


    When Maureen heard her husband''s words, she felt that it made sense.


    Therefore, she told Nora to add them into a group chat.


    Nora did so soon.


    She also made an introduction: Nora: "This is Solo ?Warren ?Maureen"


    With that, she fell silent.


    Solo sent a weing emoji in the group chat and waved a small handkerchief around, looking


    especially despicable.


    Warren sneered.


    How could the Almighty be so approachable? Let''s see how he would expose Solo''s fake identity! As


    he thought about this, he sent a previous game program into the group and said, "Guru, may I know


    where the bugs in this software are?"


    Haha! He''ll see how Solo answers¡¯

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    While Warren was feeling smug, the other party replied


    Solo: "What nonsense is this? Can this code be used?"


    Warren was taken aback.


    Maureen said excitedly, "Maybe he''s really a master and can see the problem with this code?"


    Warren touched his nose.


    "No, I have to try again.Maybe this was a wild guess?"


    He sent a message to the group: Warren: "Ah, I identally sent the wrong code.Master, are you really


    Solo?"


    On the other end of the line, Solo was anxious.


    He did not have that much time to waste with him! Therefore, he quickly typed a message: Solo: "Yes,


    cut the crap.Shall we sign the contract first?"


    Anti had finally relented and said that as long as he became the consultant of this silly cousin, he would


    not have to work for free in the future! Solo had to seize this opportunity.


    The other party had first sent a bunch of wrong codes.


    It was obvious that they were testing him, and did not trust him so much.


    What if after he helped fix the bug, the other party kicked him away and said that they did not need a


    consultant? To think that the dignified Solo would one day beg to be apany consultant for


    someone else! Therefore, he had to sign the contract first.


    He did not want to be fooled again after doing the job! However, in the eyes of Warren and Maureen,


    this hasty behavior made the two of them even more certain that this was a liar! The two of them


    looked at each other.


    Warren asked, "Sure , but what about the sry?"


    Solo: "Anything.Just give me $200,000.Anyway, he did not care about such a small amount of


    money.Any project he epted would cost a million! Did he care about the consultancy fees? No, what


    he cared about was freedom! Now, freedom was waving a little handkerchief at him.He was anxious to


    get rid of Anti! Therefore, Solo sent another message in the group chat: "


    Hurry up.


    I''ve already settled the contract for you.


    I''ll sign an electronic one.


    You can just sign an electronic one too.


    After saying this, he sent a contract to the group chat.


    Warren:"!!"


    Maureen:".."


    She gulped.


    "It has only been a few minutes? The contract is done¡¯


    Warren: "...He probably prepared it in advance?"


    Maureen opened the contract and took a look.


    The amount was $200,000.


    She nced at Warren again.


    "Isn''t this too cheap?"


    Warren: "You can practically say that he''s helping us for free.The two of them looked at each other


    again.¡±


    At this moment, they were certain that this Solo was definitely a liar! Warren rolled up his sleeves and


    looked at Maureen.


    "How dare he deceive us, the Smiths.How hateful! Moreover, this liar is too unprofessional! Can a real


    high-level hacker be hired for $200,000?! It''s too fake! Nora, that stupid girl, has been deceived by this


    person for so long! He might have also swindled tens of thousands from her!"


    Maureen also frowned.


    "Yes!"


    Warren said, "Tens of thousands is nothing to us, but to Nora, it should be a lot in the environment she


    lives in, right? No, us Smiths cannot be bullied like this!"


    Maureen nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, we have to vent our anger! But how?"


    Warren thought about it and said slowly, "How about this? First, we have to let Nora know that he¡¯s a


    liar!"


    Maureen took out her phone.


    "I''ll private chat with her."


    After Maureen sent a message to Nora, saying that Solo in the group was a liar, Nora''s reply was very


    fast because there were only two words: "He''s real."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maureen:


    Warren:


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Maureen sighed.


    "It looks like Nora has been deceived quite badly.¡¯ Warren nodded as well.


    Maureen asked, "What do we do now?"


    After thinking for a while, Warren immediately patted his head.


    "Then let the truth be exined.We''ll sign the contract ording to this counterfeit! After we sign it, he


    won''t be able to find any bugs.By then, Nora will definitely know the truth!"


    Maureen nodded.


    "Then what about your game?"


    Warren:


    "At this time, is that bit of money more important? Or is my sister more important?"


    Maureen thought for a moment.


    "That''s true.Let''s settle the matter of Nora being deceived first!"


    Anyway, even if they were bankrupt.


    With their elder brother to support them, their lives would not be bad! The conversation between the


    two dimwits entered Yvonne''s ears, making her clench her fists in anger.


    This was too much.


    It was too much! These two people were too good to Nora! She bit her lip and took a deep breath.


    She decided that if Warren came looking for herter, she would definitely not help.


    How could he not care about that bit of money? Then she would make him go bankrupt! Warren signed


    the contract electronically and sent it to Solo again.


    Solo immediately sent a message in the group: "Okay, the contract has been settled."


    Warren sent another message: "Then I''ll send you the bug ? ¡°


    Solo: "Your software is on thisputer you''re using, right?"


    Warren:"?"


    He nced at hisputer and replied: "Yes."


    Solo: "Okay, no need to send it.I hacked into yourputer."


    Warren:"!!!"


    He looked at hisputer and saw nothing unusual on it.


    It was just like earlier.


    How did he hack in? He sent a message in the group: "Are you sure?"


    "Yes- Warren looked at Maureen.


    "Transfer the money!" Maureen was stunned.


    Warren snorted.


    "If we don''t transfer the money, then it won''t count as fraud.At most, it''ll be getting scammed on the


    Inte, and the police won''t take it seriously.Only when there''s a transaction with arge sum of


    money will we be taken seriously...Moreover, it''ll take more than $10 0,000 to make a case.¡¯¡¯


    Maureen transferred the money over.


    After the money reached the other party''s ount, Warren said in the group chat: "The money has


    been transferred.Please repair the game.¡¯¡¯


    However, after this message was sent, there was no more news from Solo.


    After waiting for a full two minutes, Warren and Maureen looked at each other and then at theputer


    again.


    Warren: "Where are you?"


    Another two minutes passed.


    Warren: "I''ve transferred the money to you.Are you not talking anymore? Have you cklisted me?"


    Another three minutes passed.


    Warren: "Are you a cheat? @Solo."


    After sending these messages, Solo still did not say anything.


    Warren and Maureen looked at each other, feeling that the other party had already taken the bait!


    Maureen sent a message in the group chat: "Nora, did you see that? This person is really a liar.He''s


    not Solo!"


    Warren''s message was aggrieved.


    "Hmph, I don''t know how much money I''ve been scammed for.I''ll call the police and get my money


    back, I''ll help you get it back!"


    At this moment, there was a new message in the group.


    Solo: "Stop talking.Your phones have been bugged"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    With that, the group fell silent.


    Warren subconsciously raised his head and looked around.


    When he realized that there were no cameras in the room, he frowned.


    "Really?"


    Maureen also jumped.


    She shrank back in fear.


    "Hubby, if we''re being watched, what are they trying to do? I even change my clothes often.Will they


    see us? Did we meet a pervert?"


    Warren took a step forward.


    "I don''t think that''s possible.When the Smiths entered, they had a barrier.If we had a surveince


    camera on us, it would have sounded an rm.This was also to protect our family''s safety.So how


    could we be monitored? He...he might be creating a panic to scare us!"


    "Really?"


    Warren walked around Maureen.


    He looked at the slightly revealing pajamas she was wearing and coughed.


    Then, he took out a jacket from the side and draped it over her.


    "Seriously, even in your own room, you should dress more appropriately!"


    Maureen: Warren was really cowardly.He always said what he did not mean.


    She grimaced and wrapped her clothes tighter around herself.Someone in the group sent another


    message


    Solo: ...No one is monitoring you.It''s listening! Stop thinking you''re in a drama¡¯!


    Warren: "HI!"


    He looked at Maureen with trembling eyes and saw that her gaze had changed as well.


    The two of them leaned against each other and looked around again.


    Finally, Maureen asked softly, "Hubby, shall we switch rooms?"


    Another message appeared in the group: Solo: "It''s useless.The surveince information is on the


    computer! I''m not sure if it''s on your phone.I was nning to hack into your phone to take a look"


    As soon as he said this, Warren and Maureen looked at their phones at the same time.


    Then, they subconsciously threw their phones on the bed! It was like a time bomb! The two of them


    paused for a full two minutes before Warren stood up.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? I think this Solo is just trying to scare us! He wants us to believe


    this.Otherwise, what''s the point of saying all this? Can''t he just repair the software?"


    Maureen nodded as well.


    "Yes, it''s definitely fake! I can guarantee it.Absolutely!"


    She wrapped her coat tightly around her.


    "If the Smiths¡¯ house can be bugged so easily, is there still a safe ce in this world?"


    Warren nodded fiercely.


    "Exactly!"


    As the two of them spoke, Warren simply stood up and looked at hisputer.


    "This must be something he did.Instead of repairing the game, he used all this to scare us.Have I,


    Warren, been frightened since I was young?"


    Almost as soon as he said this, a voice came from theputer.


    "Then how did you grow up?"


    Warren was instantly alert.


    He jumped up and hid behind Maureen, screaming, "Honey!"


    Maureen instinctively blocked his path and reached out to protect him.


    "Who is it? Hubby, don''t be afraid!"


    The room was silent for a full 20 seconds before augh came from theputer.


    Warren:"!!!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maureen: What had the two of them done? Warren was furious.


    As a man, his dignity made him straighten his chest.


    He stood behind Maureen and grabbed her arm.


    Then, he said fiercely, "What are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at you."


    The sound was a robotic voice during the voice-changing stage, making it impossible to tell who the


    other party was Warren asked, "Are you the fake Solo?"


    "No¡± Warren snorted coldly.


    "Now you dare to tell the truth¡­¡±


    "I''m real.How could a fake person hack into yourputer?"


    "..."


    Warren was silent for a moment.


    "I know how to hack into other people''sputers too.This is like a remote office! Besides, anyone


    who knows a little technology knows how to do it, right?"


    The other party was silent for a moment before saying, "Remote-connection work is to control your


    computer from a distance, but hacking into yourputer will go unnoticed.Furthermore, I have to first


    break through your firewall and then...Forget it.You won''t understand even if I tell you this.I''ll only say


    this.Do you think ordinary people can hack into the Smiths'' firewall? It''s only me!"


    Warren:


    Maureen caught the loophole in his words.


    "If that''s the case, then did you just say that someone was listening to us? How did that person hack


    in? You said that it''s difficult for anyone but you.Aren''t you full of loopholes?"


    Solo was silent for a moment before coughing.


    "What if the other party is in your house? There''s no need to break through the external firewall


    between family members¡¯¡¯ Maureen was shocked.


    "In our house? Who is it?"


    Solo: "The Smiths¡¯ firewall is indeed very powerful.It has already taken too much time to hack in and


    discover that you guys are being watched.I haven''t found out who the person behind this is yet."


    ".." Warren sneered.


    "Then what have you been doing? If you can''t find out in time, then what can you do?"


    "Managed to fix your bug in time."


    Warren: ???


    He was stunned and turned to look at Maureen in disbelief After the couple looked at each other for a


    long time, Warren''s phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up the call and heard the voice of thepany''s staff on the other end.


    "Mr.Smith, the system bugs have been repaired! All the yers can y normally now! Although some


    yers have been lost because of the bugs, there are still new ones.Hold on!"


    Warren was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Yes, our system is very smooth now, and the technical problems that were not resolved previously


    have been resolved! The graphics are also enhanced.Where did you find this person? He directly


    modified our server!"


    Warren:"!"


    After hanging up, he looked at theputer in a daze and stammered, "Was that your work?"


    On theputer: "Yes, your game was too shoddy.I helped you fix it.I also fixed a cartoon bug! That


    way, it''ll save time in the future."


    Warren stammered again and asked, "Are...are you really Solo?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Who else can be stronger than me?"


    Warren:"!!"


    He met Maureen''s gaze in disbelief.


    The girl from the countryside really knew Solo? How did she meet him? This was too strange!


    Moreover, were all top international experts so mild-tempered? If others suspected that he was fake,


    shouldn''t he be very irritable?¡¯ Just as their lips were trembling, Maureen asked, "Then, can you help


    us find out who was listening in on us?"


    Solo: "...That''s simple.Wait a while!"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    With this sentence, the two of them heard the sound of a keyboard tappinging from Solo.


    Solo typed as he said, "Give me five minutes.I''ll definitely find that person!"


    Warren and Maureen had no choice but to believe that he was Solo.


    After all, all the bugs in thepany had been repaired! Warren was moved to tears.


    "Thank you!"


    Solo: "Don''t thank me.I should be the one thanking you!"


    He was thankful that they had given him a great opportunity to escape from Anti.When he thought of


    his future freedom, he was so touched that he almost cried!


    Warren:"?"


    Maureen:"?"


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Warren raised his eyebrows.


    Why was the Almighty''s personality so strange ? He took such a small amount of money and helped


    them so much, yet he still wants to thank them? Could it be that he was attracted to his charm and


    wanted to work with him? Warren raised his chin and puffed out his chest.


    Maureen, who understood his gaze, rolled her eyes and asked, "Solo, who is it that''s monitoring us?


    It''s too much! Is it an insider? Is it a servant at home?"


    Warren immediately frowned.


    "Investigate.After finding out, I, I, I''ll tell Big Brother to fire him!"


    Maureen:"!!"


    Look at how cowardly he was! She rolled her eyes again.


    Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Warren saw that Maureen was wearing a jacket and walked over to open the door.


    He realized that Yvonne was standing outside the door with a guilty look on her face.


    "Warren, I''m sorry.I made a mistake when I was looking for a bug for you!"


    Warren was taken aback.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    She thought about how the signal had suddenly stopped while she was listening in on the other party,


    and how she had panicked.


    She knew that something must have gone wrong and she had been discovered.


    She made a prompt decision and ran over.


    At this moment , her face was filled with shame.


    "Warren, you know that I helped someone create a listening app some time ago.A problem suddenly


    happened just now and it went into my family''sputer.Is there a problem now?"


    Warren:"?"


    He immediately understood.


    "So it''s you! I knew it! How could my ce be monitored?!"


    Yvonne felt extremely guilty.


    "The code just now suddenly started to jump.Someone must have hacked into it and triggered it.Now,


    I''m confused.That software must have spread to manyputers through the intr.What should we


    do? Should I get everyone toe out one by one and inform them before helping them remove it?"


    Her eyes turned red.


    "I...I didn''t do it on purpose.That software was at a critical moment when the externalwork was


    suddenly attacked.I was busy blocking it, but I didn''t expect it to be chaotic..."


    The externalwork was suddenly attacked...


    Warren coughed guiltily.


    Wasn''t it because of Solo? However, Solo was helping him out.


    He was the one who had affected Yvonne! Warren saw that when something had happened to Yvonne,


    her first reaction was not to look for her brother Warren out of everyone present in the house.


    Especially when she was running around in circles asking, "Warren, what should I do?"


    "Warren, help me..."


    Warren instantly felt a strong sense of aplishment.


    He patted his chest generously.


    "Damn, leave this small matter to me! I''ll call everyone out now.Whoseputer has been hacked by


    the virus?"


    Yvonne exined in a serious tone, "In these five minutes, people who had theirputers on have


    probably been hacked.It''s fine as long as they don''t turn them on.But don''t worry.I''ve already taken


    them back and told them not to turn their phones off.It''ll be fine in a while..."


    "Alright, no problem! Go back and do your work.I''ll inform the butler and get him to go door to door¡¯¡¯


    Yvonne was moved to tears.


    "Warren, thank you.You''re the only one who can help me..."


    After closing the door, she sighed in relief.


    In the room, Maureen frowned and stared at the door.


    "Why do I feel like she did it on purpose? Otherwise, how did shee right when Solo found out that


    we were being monitored?"


    Warren was simple-minded.


    When he heard this, he even defended Yvonne.


    "You''re thinking too much, aren''t you? Why would she be monitoring us? If she wanted to monitor us,


    wouldn''t she benefit more by listening to Joel ? In the entire family, we''re the two most useless


    people.We just lie here and count money.Does she want to listen to us flirt?"


    Maureen:


    She also found it strange.


    After all, there was indeed no need for her and her husband to be monitored.


    But was this really just a misunderstanding? Solo sneered.


    "I found her.She''s indeed from the room next door.Tsk, I didn''t expect her to move faster than me.¡±


    After saying that, Solo did not argue if it was intentional or not.


    He only said, "In the future, just let me know in the group if there''s anything you need.¡±


    The sry is up to you.


    Then, he silenced himself.


    After a minute of silence, Warren called out softly, "Solo?"


    When no one responded, he looked at Maureen in relief.


    "I¡¯m leaving, but why do I feel a little ufortable? I feel like we don''t have any privacy anymore!"


    Maureen nodded.


    Finally, she said, "Hubby, from now on, leave theputer and phone in the living room while we


    sleep!"


    They lived in a suite with three bedrooms.


    Apart from arge living room, there was a master bedroom, a children''s room, and a study.


    Warren nodded repeatedly.


    "You''re right.It would be so awkward if someone heard us sleeping together at night!"


    Maureen:"...Shut up!"


    After saying this, Warren chuckled and said, "So, should I leave my phone outside the room tonight?"


    The meaning of his words was too obvious.


    Maureen hit his shoulder.


    "You''re so flirtatious!"


    The night before, Warren had let the butler know that Nora was not to be disturbed no matter what.


    Nora hung a "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door and slept until the next afternoon.


    When she woke up, Pete and Mia had already been sent to the kindergarten by Joel.


    She yawned and went downstairs to look for something to eat.


    Nora was not as reserved as a neer.


    Her actions were natural and unrestrained.


    The beautiful decorations around her did not make her feel hesitant.


    Her phone beeped.


    She lowered her head and saw a message: "Boss, the member application forms for the Hacker


    Alliance admissions this year have been sent to your phone.¡±


    When Nora saw this, she subconsciously yawned.


    She really...didn''t want to work! As she thought about this, she went downstairs and happened to hear


    the housekeeper, Florence, say to Yvonne, "Miss, you will definitely be able to secure the


    membership.With your skills, there will definitely be no problems!"


    Warren, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, asked, "What membership?"


    "The Hacker Alliance¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Nora, about to go downstairs: ???


    She paused for a moment and looked over in surprise.


    Perhaps sensing her gaze, the housekeeper, Florence, was feeling smug.


    On the surface, she spoke to Warren, but her voice was so loud that everyone could hear her.


    "Do you know what the Hacker Alliance is? It''s an alliance formed by all the internationally renowned


    hackers.As long as she enters this alliance, they''ll take care of her in the future.Ms.Yvonne''sputer


    skills are already very good, but there are even more powerful people in the Hacker Alliance, such as Y


    and Q.The Hacker Alliance was established by Q.Now that Ms.Yvonne''s information has been handed


    over, they will handle it." Warren sighed.


    "Y and Q? Even I, who doesn''t know hacking, know about these two people.Yvonne, are you going to


    be in the same alliance as them? That''s too awesome!" Yvonne lowered his head and smiled.


    "Warren, yesterday''s programming was the key to entering.Fortunately, you helped me stop


    it.Otherwise, I would have made a mistake! If Y and Q found out about this, they definitely wouldn''t let


    me pass.¡±


    It was a humiliation for a hacker to ignore orders and hack into someone else''sputer! Yvonne had


    lied yesterday, so she wanted to continue hiding it with lies.


    Warren waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry about that.Who in our family knows Y and Q? They definitely won''t know.Besides, I asked


    everyone yesterday, no one lost anything"


    Yvonne nodded her head, looking relieved.


    It was all an act. She was very confident about joining the Hacker Alliance.


    Firstly, the monitoring software she had created this time was indeed not bad.


    If not for the real Solo yesterday, she probably would not have been discovered.


    Nora actually knew Solo.This made her very surprised.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Nora.


    How did Solo know her? As she was thinking, Warren saw Nora too.


    He immediately jumped up from the sofa and wanted to rush over to thank his good sister for


    introducing him to Solo.


    However, he suddenly remembered Nora''s identity.


    She was Uncle Ryan''s daughter...


    He coughed and pretended to say coldly, "So the one you introduced yesterday was really Solo.I


    thought you were lying!"


    After interacting with him for the past few days, Nora had long realized that this brother of hers was


    someone who did not mean what he said.


    Therefore, she said directly, "You''re wee."


    Warren: He coughed.


    "Who wants to thank you? You''re thinking too much! At that time, I agreed to add Solo just to see if he


    was a liar and felt that you might have been deceived.Although he did me a small favorter on, that


    was because he wanted to work with me, do you know? He actually said that it didn¡¯t matter if he got


    paid or not and that if there''s a problem, I can look for him directly.Look, we just met, and he''s already


    so good to me.This means that I have a charm..."


    Maureen could not help but interrupt him.


    "Nora, thank you this time! I''ll buy you whatever you want!" Maureen was the most straightforward.


    Nora: "No, it''s alright"


    She really didn''t need anything.


    After saying that, she prepared to eat at the dining table.


    Warren asked curiously, "Nora, how do you know Solo?"


    Yvonne pricked up her ears.


    Nora said, "Oh, I met him overseas.He asked me to examine his illness.¡¯¡¯


    Nora was a surgeon.The entire family knew this.


    After all, this was her profession to the outside world.


    Thinking about it, she owned a private clinic.


    If someone like Solo was sick, they probably wouldn''t go to big hospitals.


    It was normal for them to go to private clinics.


    Therefore, it was only natural that she knew Solo.


    Yvonne sighed in relief.


    Warren and Maureen also came to a realization.


    "So being a doctor has such connections! Not bad.Have other celebrities came to see you?"


    Nora: Did UK¡¯s queen count? They had also invited her to the surgery to get to know each other.


    Later, Cherry even got to know Princess Lucy.


    Just as Nora thought about this, she heard the Florence say, "Miss Nora, Surgeon is indeed a sacred


    profession, but I saw that you haven''t worked at all during the past few days when you were home.Do


    you have no appointments?"


    Nora: "No."


    She would only perform two surgeries a month.


    This had been arranged long ago.


    Lily would handle everything for her.


    However, Florence and Yvonne misunderstood.


    Florence lowered her head.


    "Then do you need us to introduce a few patients to you? Or have you considered switching jobs?"


    Introduce patients? Did she think that no one was looking for her for treatment ? Nora felt that it was


    funny.She smiled and nced at Florence with her almond-shaped eyes.


    "There''s no need.I''m not working full-time as a doctor."


    If she wasn''t full-time...then she was part-time.


    Wasn''t it because there were no patients around to help her regain her dignity?! Florence lowered her


    eyes and smiled.


    "I see.Then, Miss Nora, what are you considering? I wonder if you''re interested in programming? But


    ordinary girls shouldn''t be sensitive to such things, right?"


    She then looked at Yvonne.


    "What a pity.If Miss Nora is interested, Miss Yvonne can teach you"


    Nora:"??"


    She looked at Yvonne and saw her smile as she said, "Mdm.Florence, what are you saying? Even if


    Nora doesn¡¯ t work, the Smiths can still afford to raise her! You''re making her feel like you''re urging her


    to earn money!"


    After saying that, she looked at Nora and smiled.


    "Nora, I never asked you if you have money to spend.If not, I have some here, I can lend it to you."


    She sounded superior.


    Moreover, she had even mentioned this in front of so many people.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was probably more embarrassing than helping.


    Florence hurriedly said, "Miss Yvonne, how can we let you spend money like this?! Looking at the time,


    today is the day we send pocket money.The finance department will probably transfer money into your


    bank cardster"


    Yvonne: "Then give my share this month to Nora.She might not have enough for her first month"


    Nora:"...No, it''s alright ¡°


    She really didn''t need it.


    With that, she walked to the dining room beside her, took some food from inside, and went upstairs


    casually.


    When she reached the stairs, she heard Yvonne Say, "Isn''t Nora a little cold to me? Does she not like


    me?"


    Florence: "Miss Yvonne, why are you always so kind? She¡¯s the one who''s staying at your home.You''re


    thewful daughter of Mr.Smith! You should be thinking about the Hacker Alliance now...But it definitely


    won''t be a problem! Nora raised her eyebrows


    After entering the bedroom, she opened her email and saw Yvonne''s application form.


    Hmm...Should she let her join the Hacker Alliance? She held her chin and frowned as she mulled over


    it.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Nora casually scrolled down the name list.Since the establishment of the Hacker Alliance, there had


    only been a dozen or so members.


    It could be considered the top hacker club in the world.


    It could even be protected here.


    As Q, Nora only knew that Y was powerful enough to protect this group of people.


    ording to the rumors, the Hacker Alliance was created by her, but it was actually created by Y.


    Although the two of them were in the Hacker Alliance, everything was handled by Y.


    She was cking off every day and had no interactions with Y.


    The two of them only had equal reputations, but they had never reallypeted.


    Usually, such matters were handled casually by Y.


    Every year, they would choose the best candidate.


    This year, when she was looking at the name list, Y suddenly sent a message: "Choose this or the


    other one?"


    He had sent two names.


    One of them was Yvonne.


    Nora had just taken a casual look.


    Yvonne''s monitoring system was indeed good and difficult to detect.


    It could be considered high-level programming.


    Nora never involved personal feelings when handling matters.


    However, she recalled what Warren had said earlier.


    Supposedly, there was something wrong with Yvonne''s software that she couldn''t control and it had


    hacked into theputers of the people nearby.


    Nora thought about it for a while and crossed out Yvonne''s name.


    If she could make such a low-level mistake, she would not be epted no matter how good she was.


    She sent the other person''s name to Y.


    She was about to type and exin the reason when Y replied readily: "Okay."


    This straightforward attitude made Nora speechless.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t you going to ask why?"


    Y: "You can choose whoever you want.I''m busy¡±


    Nora subconsciously asked, "What are you busy with?"


    After all, Y had not taken any orders for a long time.


    She had always thought that Y waszy like her, but he said he was busy? Had he taken on some big


    order recently that she did not know about? The order must be very challenging to keep Y busy.


    She was a little interested in it, which was rare.


    As she was thinking, Y replied: "I''m busy chasing my future wife.Brother, do you have any objections?"


    Nora:"??"


    Others thought that Q was a man, but she had never exined it.


    However, Y was busy chasing a girl.


    What good advice could she give him?! The corners of her lips twitched.


    For some reason, when she thought of Justin, she coughed and replied: [You have to be thick-


    skinned.]


    [Be narcissistic.]


    [You have to have a child with her first.]


    Y: [227]


    After sending the message, Nora could not be bothered to reply.


    She logged out of the system and closed her email.


    Yes, this year, she had really made a rare contribution to the Hacker Alliance! As she was thinking, she


    received a call from Justin.


    "What did you eat for lunch?"


    Nora repliedzily, "I forgot.¡±


    She had indeed forgotten what she had casually taken out from the kitchen when she went downstairs.


    It seemed to be buns, but it also seemed to be bread? Anyway, she was no longer hungry after stuffing


    it into her mouth.


    Justin was clearly not surprised by her answer.


    He smiled and said, "Eat slowly.It''s not good for your stomach to eat so quickly"


    Nora retorted bluntly, "Mr.Hunt, I''m a doctor."


    "...¡±


    Justin fell silent.


    "Yes, Doctor Nora.From a professional point of view, why do people who are in love feel happy all the


    time?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora did not understand why he suddenly said this.


    She exined in professional terms, "Because falling in love will cause the brain to secrete


    dopamine.Dopamine is a neurotransmitter, it can control the emotions and feelings in the brain.It


    makes people feel excited and happy¡±


    Justin smiled.


    "Then why do we feel happy eating candies ?"


    Nora said, "Sugar also makes the human body produce dopamine"


    Justin smiled.


    "Oh, I get it.So you''re my candy¡±


    Nora:"???"


    The corners of her lips twitched and she was silent for a moment.


    "Mr.Hunt, your joke isn''t funny at all."


    "This isn''t a joke" Justin nagged seriously.


    "These are words of love."


    Words of love? Nora was slightly stunned.


    For some reason, his words rang in her ears again.


    "You''re my candy."


    The man''s deep voice seemed to still linger by her ear, making her cheeks heat up.


    She coughed and was silent for a while before changing the topic to hide her embarrassment and


    heartbeat.


    "How''s Cherry?"


    Justin chuckled but did not expose her.


    He echoed, "She''s doing quite well.She''s very satisfied with this ce and misses you.So, do you have


    time to visit her?"


    Nora was surprised.


    "Visit her at the Hunts?"


    Justin said, "You can choose another ce.It''s up to you"


    Nora thought about it carefully and replied, "Then let''s go to the Hunts to see her!"


    It was too troublesome to go anywhere else! Moreover, she could also go and see if Cherry was


    blending well at the Hunts.


    Although she was not a qualified mother, she still had to show some concern.


    Nora''s rare motherly love overwhelmed her.


    She stood up and walked out the door.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Florence and Yvonne standing outside her door.


    They seemed to be about to knock.


    When they saw that she had opened the door, Florence immediately said, "Miss Nora, I''m sorry.As


    you''ve just arrived here, your bank ount is still being processed, so it seems I can''t send you this


    month''s money.Is that okay?"


    Yvonne also had an apologetic look on her face.


    "Nora, I''m sorry.I''m the one handling this matter at home, but I was too focused on the Hacker Alliance


    yesterday, so I forgot about your bank card and missed this month.If you don''t have money to spend,


    come look for me.I''ll give it to you, okay?"


    Nora:"???"


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "No need.¡¯¡¯


    She really did not care about the Smiths¡¯ money.


    Furthermore, she did not take Florence and Yvonne''s disdainful attitude to heart.


    She did note back to stay because of these two people.


    She hade back to investigate who her biological father was! Yvonne: "Nora, are you ming me?


    This is indeed my fault.I''m sorry..."


    Before she could finish, Florence said, "Miss Yvonne, this isn''t your fault alone.After all, a person''s


    energy is limited .You''re not like some people who have nothing to do all day.By the way, has your


    application for the Hacker Alliance been approved? If you can join the Hacker Alliance, our Smiths


    won''t have to worry about this in the future!"


    Yvonne: "I don''t know yet, but it should be out soon.."


    With this sentence, an email notification sounded.Yvonne''s eyes lit up.


    "The email is here!"


    Florence: "Then quickly take a look! It''s a small matter whether you get paid or not.The most important


    thing is that you can join the Hacker Alliance..."


    Yvonne nodded, but when she opened the email, the smile on her face froze.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Florence did not notice her expression and only stared at Nora.


    She wanted Nora to know who was the best in this family.


    She wanted Mr.Smith''s daughter to be stronger than the daughter who had betrayed him.


    Therefore, she kept criticizing and suppressing her.


    Now that she had a chance to show off, she said, "Miss Yvonne, it''s an invitation, right? As I said, you


    definitely have no problem joining the Hacker Alliance..."


    She did not notice that Yvonne''s expression was turning uglier with her words.She lowered her head


    and stared at the email on her phone.


    The words on it were clearly reflected in her eyes.


    "Sorry, your application did not pass"


    She did not pass...


    That was impossible! She widened her eyes in shock and stared at it in disbelief .


    Her expression was too ferocious.


    However, after taking a deep breath, she suppressed the astonishment and disappointment in her heart


    and smiled at Florence.


    "No, they haven''t informed me yet! It''s another email"


    Another email? Nora looked at Yvonne in amusement.


    The logo of the Hacker Alliance was a ck arrowhead and was unmistakable.


    Although it was far away, she had just nced at the logo.


    It must have been a rejection email from the Hacker Alliance.


    Tsk, this Yvonne really cared about her face.


    Florence was not disappointed when she heard this, nor did she think too much about it.


    She simply nodded.


    "Yes, I was too anxious! However, Miss Yvonne, you don''t have to worry.Everyone can see your


    strength.Besides, you''ve been so outstanding since you were young.You learn everything quickly.Also,


    you''re not specialized in hacking, you''re just a little interested in it.Speaking of which, Miss Yvonne,


    aren''t you too impressive? You''re proficient in the four arts, and you''re also very good at horseback and


    archery.You were even almost recruited by the national team.If not for the Smiths being reluctant to let


    you exert yourself, you might have won the championship for the country! Miss Yvonne, your


    intelligence is really too high! You didn''t learn anything for too long and still managed to be top-notch in


    everything you do so casually.This is something only a genius can do!"


    As soon as she praised her, a strange male voice was heard.


    "Tsk, Mdm.Florence, you''re praising her to the skies.Those who don''t know might really think she¡¯s


    amazing!"


    With that, everyone turned around in unison and saw a young man with dyed blond hair walking in with


    a bag slung over his shoulder.


    He was quite handsome and looked a little simr to Warren and Quentin.


    Nora knew at a nce that he was from the Smiths, but she wondered which family he belonged to.


    Florence''s expression changed.


    "Sixth Young Master, why are you back?"


    Sixth Young Master Smith sneered.


    "What a strange question.This is my house.Why can''t Ie back?"


    Florence''s face darkened.


    "This is Mr.Hunt''s house.Sixth Young Master, your family has already been separated."


    Sixth Young Master Smiths smiled cheekily, his blond hair glowing under the sunlight.


    "Tsk, my third uncle and eldest brother didn''t chase us away.In polite terms, you''re a housekeeper, but


    you can also be referred to as a servant.What gives you the rights to talk to me like that?"


    Florence was even angrier.


    "Master Louis, Mrn and Master Joel do not speak to me like that.You..."


    "What''s wrong?" Louis touched his hair.


    "Unclen and Joel are polite to you because they have a good upbringing.But I''m different.I''ve been


    this wild since I was young! No matter what, your surname is Florence while mine is Smith.Why don¡¯t


    we reason with Unclen and ask him if you have the right to chase me away? Or does Joel not want


    us to stay at home anymore?" Florence choked.


    Yvonne said, "Louis, you came back to collect this month''s money, right? But didn''t it go into your


    ount? You didn''t have toe back."


    Louis snorted.


    "How can I note back? You gave me $ 1,500 this month.What can I do with that amount?"


    Yvonne seemed to be put on the spot.


    "Louis, this was specially instructed by Joel.He''s doing this for your own good.I''ve saved the rest of the


    money for you.I don''t want to see you being so unrestrained every day" Louis sneered.


    "Don''t use Joel to pressure me.I know what you''re like.You must have said something to make my


    pocket money so little!"


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    "Louis, I admit that I was the one who said that you didn''t do your job and yed games with Chester


    every day, but I did it for your own good..."


    "You''re doing this for my own good? Tsk, Yvonne, others don''t know you and think that you''re the only


    daughter and so they should pamper you.Do you think I don''t know who you are? Everyone says that


    you can learn anything with just a little work and that you''re a genius.Ha, in front of outsiders, you act


    as if you don''t care, but who doesn''t know that you start practicing like crazy when youe back at


    night! When we were in school, we clearly skipped sses and yed together, but you ranked at the


    top in your studies.If I hadn''t seen through you not sleeping at night and studying hard, I would still


    believe that you''re a genius!"


    Louis ced his hands on his hips.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning.You just want me to give in to you, right? Dream on! Let


    me tell you, even if I die of poverty or starve to death, I will not bow down to you!"


    "The other brothers were blinded by you, but I wasn''t! Hmph, you''re just an adopted daughter, yet you


    want to control me? Let me tell you, that''s impossible!"


    Louis'' words did not change Yvonne''s expression at all.


    Her eyes were lowered, and no emotions could be seen.


    However, she was already filled with resentment and viciousness.


    She had known since she was young that although her adoptive father had never said or made any


    requests, he only wanted her to grow up happily.


    However, outstanding people were weed everywhere, so she had deliberately created the image


    of a genius.


    In school, she always yed it down and did not listen to the ss much.


    After school, she yed with the other children.


    When she came back at night, she studied hard and always came first in every exam.


    Gradually, she became known as a genius, a top student, a talented girl, and so on.


    Her vanity was satisfied.


    This gave her a greater sense of security in the Smiths.


    Until one night when she was exposed by Louis.


    From then on, Louis had been going against her every day and would no longer coax, pamper, or give


    in to her.


    However, Yvonne had ways to deal with him.


    She sighed.


    "Louis, this is Nora, your cousin.Can you get to know her?"


    Louis followed her words and looked at Nora.


    He snorted.


    "There''s no need to get to know each other.Sisters are terrifying creatures¡¯ I won''t like her.Of course,


    unless...she''s very rich!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    How could she be very rich? It was already good enough that Nora did not let Louis support her.It was


    impossible for her to support Louis!

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at the two of them.She realized that the Smiths were actually


    very interesting.


    Quentin was a second-generation teenager who liked to fight.


    He always looked like he was the only one in the world.


    Warren was a fool.


    After interacting with him, she realized that although this fellow was fierce in front of her on the surface,


    he was actually quite good to her.


    As for this Louis...he looked two years younger than her and should be a younger brother.


    On the surface, he was not well-educated, but in fact, he did seem to bepetent.


    Just as she was thinking, Louis looked at her.


    "You really want me to acknowledge you, right? Then, Sister, why don''t you lend me your monthly


    allowance this month?"


    When he said this, Nora raised her eyebrows.


    Borrowing money on their first meeting? She was about to say something when Yvonne frowned.


    "Louis, although it''s only $1,500, you eat and stay at home .Isn''t it enough?"


    "How could it be enough?"


    Louis said indignantly, "Don''t you need money to go to an Inte cafe? Don''t you need money to buy


    equipment? Don''t you need money to get a new avatar in the game? $1,500 isn''t even enough for me


    to survive two days!"


    Yvonne sighed.


    "But Nora has even less money.She was living with...the Andersons.Furthermore, before she returned


    to the Andersons, she was in California."


    Louis looked Nora up and down in disdain.


    "But you''re quite good-looking.At least you''re more pleasing to the eye than Yvonne!"


    Yvonnez "!!!"


    She bit her lip and lowered her eyes.


    Her tone was a little cold.


    "Nora''s bank card was not reported this month, so she doesn''t have any money.It looks like she can''t


    lend it to you!"


    "No money?"


    Louis widened his eyes.


    "Yvonne, what''s wrong with you? It¡¯s fine if you bully me, but why are you bullying a girl who just


    arrived? I''m a boy and I don''t need to buy a bag or milk tea.It''s fine if I don''t have any money.But how


    can you let her live empty-handed? Are you jealous of her because she looks better than you?"


    Yvonnez "!!!"


    She had really done this on purpose.


    It was not that she did not want to give her money.


    It was just that she felt that the attitude the brothers in the family had toward Nora was not as she had


    imagined.


    Moreover, if she did not have money on hand, it would be inconvenient for her to do anything outside in


    the future.


    She was doing this to suppress Nora.


    However, Louis''s straightforward words made her look very ugly.


    Her face turned cold.


    "I''ll send Nora the money tomorrow.Then, two dayster, the money for this month will be in her


    ount! However, Louis, you definitely won''t be able to get any money here! How much money is


    given to everyone every month is all decided by Joel.If you dare, look for Joel.Don''t ask me!"


    Louis tugged at his shoulder bag and pointed at Yvonne.


    "You win!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    However, after taking two steps, he suddenly turned back and came in front of Nora.His pair of fierce


    eyes sized her up.


    Nora:"??"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked down at herself.


    She was dressed appropriately today.


    This set of pajamas she was wearing was linen, which was more breathable.


    It was veryfortable to wear, and it was a custom design that Lily had bought for her.


    She did not have many other clothes except for her pajamas.


    As she was thinking, Louis suddenly opened his shoulder bag and took out his wallet.


    There was a stack of money inside.


    When the money arrived today, he had hurriedly withdrawn it.


    He did not want his brother to seal the card again under Yvonne''s instigation, but he did not expect it to


    only be $1, 500.


    He counted the money, took out $700, and stuffed it into Nora''s hands.


    "Take this money¡­¡±


    With that, he looked at Yvonne and sneered, "The youngdy of our Smiths is so poor that she doesn''t


    even have clothes.She can only wear pajamas¡¯ It wouldn''t be nice if word got out, right? She has been


    home for a few days, but you didn''t get anyone toe and take her measurements?"


    Yvonne:"!!!"


    Yvonne bit her lip.


    Because of Louis''s arrival, the servants cleaning in the living room looked over.


    Yvonne felt extremely embarrassed to have her ugly thoughts exposed in public.


    Yes, she deliberately did not get clothes made for Nora.


    It was so that when she went out in the future, she would not have any good gowns.


    When the time came, she would either ask Justin for them or be embarrassed.


    However, if she asked Justin for a gown, she would also be looked down upon...


    At that time, she could only say that she had overlooked this matter.


    However, now that Louis had pointed this out, she could not pretend to overlook it anymore.


    She immediately smiled.


    "You''re right.I was careless! Mdm.Florence, contact a few big brands immediately and get them to send


    the clothes for the current season.¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, she looked at Nora.


    "Nora, it takes a long time to customize clothes.I''ll buy a few finished products for you to wear


    first.Actually, some finished clothes look very good too.I''ll choose two pieces every quarter.¡¯¡¯


    At this point, she smiled.


    "Mdm.Florence, it seems like we haven''t chosen clothes at home this month! How about this? Tell


    Maureen and the others toe and take a look tonight if they want new clothes! Have them deliver


    the clothes to us tonight and let everyone choose as much as they want!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, "You can evene here to buy clothes?¡±


    When she was young, her clothes were all prepared by her stepmother.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Most of them were from California, but she was not picky about clothes.


    After she went overseas, all her daily necessities were prepared by her Aunt and Lily.


    She was wearingfortable clothes and had never bought them before, so she did not know about


    this.


    Florence''s lips curled up as she raised her chin slightly.


    "The Smith family is an important client for all the major luxury brands.Every season, when they


    release new products, they deliver them to the Smiths, and to the Hunts''dies to choose from.If the


    Smiths and Hunts don''t like them, they would sell them.¡¯¡¯


    Nora nodded in understanding.


    "...Oh"


    Seeing that she did not look stunned, Florence pursed her lips.


    Louis winked at Nora.


    "Pick a few more pieces when the timees! Even if you don''t wear them, you can exchange them


    for money! I promise I won''t cheat you!"


    Nora:


    She looked down at the $700 in her hand and returned it to Louis.


    Louis was stunned.


    "You don''t want it?" Nora nodded.


    Louis frowned.


    "What? You think it''s too little?" Nora shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t need it,'''' Louis frowned even more intensely and nced at Yvonne .


    He leaned in front of her and whispered, "Although you don''t need money to eat or drink, it''s still


    useful.Keep it...Are you afraid that I''ll ask you to pay back? Don''t worry, what I said was just a joke¡­¡±


    Just as he said this, Nora interrupted him.


    "What I mean is , I have money.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    When Nora said this, the entire ce fell silent.Yvonne raised her eyebrows.


    Louis was even more surprised, but he quickly reacted and asked, "Did the Andersons give it to you?"


    "No¡±


    When she came to stay with the Smiths, Melissa was prepared to give her money.


    However, Carefree Pill''s repayment had not been fully received yet, and they did not have much on


    hand.


    Melissa had prepared one million dors.


    After all, the entire Andersons only had that amount back then.


    However, Nora did not want it and had secretly left the card in the room.Louis was stunned.


    "Then what are you offering?"


    Nora: "My own money¡±


    Her own...this was the money she earned? She was just a girl from California.How much money could


    she have? However, since she had said so, Louis took back the money and asked, "Can you lend me


    some money?"


    "Alright, how much do you want?"


    Nora answered straightforwardly this time.


    After all, she was touched that Louis had given her money just now.


    Louis:"??"


    Yvonne: ??


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Florence was stunned when she heard this.She pursed her lips.


    "Master Louis, can''t you borrow money from someone else? How can you borrow money from Miss


    Nora?"


    Louis immediately raised his chin and said, "Why can''t I borrow money from her? Speaking of which,


    she''s my sister!"


    After saying that, he looked directly at Nora and scratched his blonde hair.


    "Lend me...150?"


    Nora:"?"


    Sensing her gaze, Louis felt that he had called out too little , 80 he added, "1,500?"


    Nora:"?"


    "Then...15,000?"


    Louis''s daily expenses every month were around 50,000 dors.


    15,000 dors was not much to him, but when he thought of Nora''s identity, he was afraid that she


    would not be able to afford it.


    As he was worried, Nora took out a bank card from the pocket of her pajamas.


    "Take it.¡±


    Louis:"??"


    Florence and Yvonne looked at each other and understood. The few of them felt that Nora actually did


    not have much money.


    She was just pretending to be rich.


    There could be millions in her bank card, but there could also be hundreds.


    Giving Louis a bank card would save her face in front of the servants so that others would not mock her


    for not having money.


    She was too smart.


    Yvonne pursed her lips.


    Louis reacted as well.


    He took the bank card hurriedly.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    He took the bank card and left the Smiths without even looking at Yvonne.


    Yvonne lowered her eyes.


    Nora went to change her clothes and was about to leave.


    When she passed by the living room downstairs, Yvonne saw her and asked, "Nora, where are you


    going?"


    Nora: "...The Hunts¡±


    Yvonne bit her lips with an injured expression.


    Florence said coldly, "Miss Nora, now that you know that you''ve stolen Miss Yvonne''s fiance, you don''t


    have to brag about it, right?"


    Nora:"?"


    Were these two people crazy? She did not reply to her.


    Instead, she left with a cold gaze and walked to the door.


    Florence, who was behind her, still said in a low voice, "Miss Yvonne, don''t lower yourself to her level.I


    can tell at a nce that she''s the kind of person who unts her achievements everywhere.A woman


    who depends on a man will eventually be unlucky.She''s not like you.You can rely on yourself"


    Nora:"


    She stopped in her tracks and turned around suddenly.


    Perhaps sensing her movements, Yvonne and Florence looked up.


    Nora suddenly smiled.


    "Then I wish you all the best, and that you receive an email from the Hacker Alliance as soon as


    possible?"


    She left after saying those sarcastic words.


    In the living room.


    When Yvonne heard this, her heart almost stopped.


    For some reason, just now, she felt like Nora had read her mind! She bit her lip.


    Florence frowned.


    "What does she mean? Is she cursing you for not passing the audit? That''s too much! She looks like a


    woman who grew up in a small family.She doesn''t look like the Smiths¡¯ daughter at all!"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in her heart.


    "Mdm.Florence, don''t mention the Hacker Alliance in front of her.If I''m not epted, wouldn''t it be a


    joke?"


    However, Florence said matter-of-factly, "How could that be? Your skills are so good, you won''t be


    rejected.Besides, even if you aren''t epted, it''s not her turn to mock you! Miss Yvonne, you have to


    remember that you''re Mr.Smith''s daughter! Even if you''re an adopted daughter, your status is still much


    higher than hers! Mastern is the direct descendant!"


    Nora did not listen to their conversation anymore.She drove the ck car the Smiths had arranged for


    her to visit Cherry at the Hunts¡¯.


    On the way, she suddenly saw Louis squatting by the roadside not far away.His car stopped at the side.


    Nora slowed down and saw Louis holding some food in his hand.He was feeding the stray cats and


    dogs.


    At the same time, he was making a call¡­


    ¡°How can this little money I have this month be enough to buy food? Chester, lend me 100,000 dors!"


    "What? Your elder brother deducted your pocket money and blocked your credit card? Why are we still


    in the same state?!"


    "Alright, alright.I understand.I''ll think of something.Sigh!"


    After hanging up, he lowered his head in dejection.


    He looked at his deted wallet and sighed heavily to the stray cats.


    "Little friends, you''ll have to suffer with me this month! I only have 1,500 dors, so I can''t give you


    anything to eat! Alright, I''ll go buy food first.I have to calcte.1,500 for thirty days.Does that mean 300


    dors a day? No, 50? Oh my god, 50 dors can only buy two pieces of meat! That''s not enough for


    either of you! Sigh, I''m leaving!"


    Louis got into the car without even looking at Nora.


    Nora:".."


    She drove silently and followed behind Louis.


    She watched as he entered the cat food store and squatted there, looking at the cans of meat inside


    like a pitiful puppy.


    Nora: She stopped the car and entered the cat food store.


    She heard Louis talking to himself.


    "Little friends, I''m sorry.I can only let you eat your fill of kibbles this month.You won''t be able to eat


    meat anymore! In the past, we had 3,0 00 dors for our meals, but this month, we only have 1,50


    0...Why am I so pitiful?"


    Feeding stray cats were supposed to be done within one''s means.


    However, Louis had developed feelings for those stray cats and always wanted to give them the best.


    In the past, he had fed them top-notch cat food.


    Now, he was lowering his living standards.


    As he was thinking, Nora walked in.


    She pointed at the can of cat food and said to the service staff, "I want 60 cans of this."


    Louis:"!!!"


    He turned his head slowly and saw Nora standing beside him.


    He jumped up suddenly.


    "Nora, why are you causing trouble? I don''t have the money to buy 60 cans!"


    Seeing that he was about to explode, Nora blocked his mouth with two words.


    "I do."

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Louis:"??"


    He was stunned.


    Actually, he had indeed spent too much on feeding the stray cats and dogs in the district.


    After all, raising a cat and a dog was the same as raising a wealthy person.


    In the past, when he first started raising them, he would give them cheaper cat food.


    After all, it was already very satisfying for stray cats to have food.


    However, after a while, he realized that the stray cats had lost a lot of fur and were malnourished.


    Therefore, he carried them to the vet.


    The doctor said that most stray cats had been abandoned by their owners.


    There were also a few good breeds of cats who had higher food requirements.


    They had to consume a lot of vitamins and proteins.


    The dogs also had to eat meat and bones to grind their teeth every meal.


    The doctor also said, "Of course, just feed them some food.It''s already goodwill to them that they won''t


    starve to death.There''s no need to empty your wallet for them."


    However, Louis had always been a person who pursued perfection.


    He had OCD in everything he did.


    Moreover, he did not want to let these cats and dogs suffer.


    Therefore, he braced himself and spent his monthly allowance on them.


    Later on, his elder brother limited his expenses.


    When he went to ask his parents for money, his parents scolded him for having a screw loose.


    Who would spend $30,000 every month just to feed these stray cats and dogs? Later on, when others


    asked him where the money went, he would never say it again.


    asionally, he would tease them, "I bought avatars and equipment for girls!"


    Louis was a little stunned.


    Anyone who saw him feeding stray cats and dogs would urge him to reduce their standard of living.


    No one had evere up to him directly and bought canned food without saying anything.


    He looked at Nora in a daze.


    He slowly stood up and asked in disbelief, "Aren''t you going to ask me how much these cans are?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, how much?"


    "There are dozens of sets of canned food, and it''s not enough for them to only eat canned


    food.Therefore, I have to prepare some fruits and vitamins.With so many cats and dogs added


    together, I''m afraid it will cost 1,500 dors a month!"


    "1,500?" Nora was a little hesitant.


    Was this money a lot? It should not be a problem for him to get 1,500 dors from her card.


    Why was he so conflicted? Louis coughed and said, "So, are you still buying them?"


    "..Yes.After Nora answered this question again, she asked the service staff to pack up everything that


    Louis had said.When arge bag of cat and dog food was in Louis''s hands, the corners of his mouth


    twitched.Do you have so much money in your bank card? Don''t pretend to be rich in front of me!"


    Nora did not say anything and silently handed over the bank card.


    She had never set a password for her bank card as she found it troublesome.


    The service staff swiped it and paid directly.


    Nora took the bank card and stuffed it into Louis''s hand.


    "It''s enough to feed you.¡±


    Louis: "??"


    He immediately stood up straight and retorted, his blond hair almost exploding.


    "I''m not the one eating it! It''s for the stray cats and dogs!"


    " Oh."


    Nora nced at the can in his hand.


    "You can eat it too"


    Louis: "!!!"


    After saying this, she turned around and walked out.


    After she left, Louis was still standing there.


    He looked at the cans, fruits, and various staple food in his hands in shock.


    He pursed his lips.


    "She probably only has about 1,500 dors in her card, but she doesn''t know that this is the amount for


    a day! What are we going to do tomorrow?"


    He looked at the bank card in his hand again.He would try again tomorrow to see if he could


    sessfully swipe it.


    Wait, he could try it now! Nora drove the jeep to the Hunts.


    The door opened as soon as she arrived at the Hunts.


    Justin stood at the door, looking at her.


    When the car stopped in the car park, he stepped forward and opened the door for her.


    "Baby, you''re here."


    Nora paused when she got out of the car.


    Then, she took out her car keys and closed the car door.


    She replied calmly, "..Mm-hm.¡±


    When did she allow this man to call her Baby? Justin lowered his head and took a look.


    "It''s been less than an hour.It looks like you really miss me..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nora:"...¡±


    She grimaced and was about to say something when he said, "And Cherry.¡±


    Nora endured it and swallowed.She walked straight ahead.


    "Where does Cherry stay?"


    Justin followed beside her.


    "Second floor, in the suite.¡¯¡¯


    Nora acknowledged indifferently and followed him upstairs.


    The moment she opened the door to the suites, the overwhelming pinkness instantly engulfed her,


    causing her to pause in her footsteps.


    Only then did she look at her daughter, who wasbing a Barbie doll''s hair.


    Cherry was wearing neutral clothing.


    When she heard the door open and turned to see her, her big ck eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mommy! I was wondering why my mood suddenly became so good.So it''s you!"


    Nora: "...Bootlicker "


    Cherry did not care what she said.


    She stretched out her arms and pounced onto herp, hugging it as she raised her head.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much! I know you missed me too! After all, I''m so cute and beautiful!"


    Alright, she finally knew who Cherry had inherited her narcissistic nature from! She was about to speak


    when her phone rang.


    Beep! She took out her phone and took a look.


    She realized that it was showing: $13.90 has been debited from your ount xxxx0000.


    Nora:"?"


    Judging by Louis''s appearance, he should be someone who spentvishly, right? What did he buy that


    cost only $ 13.90? As she was thinking about this, she heard a beep again.


    It was again a message notification: $13.90 has been debited from your ount xxxxQ0000.


    Nora:"??"


    Beep.


    Another message alert came.


    It was the same $13.9 0.


    Nora:"???"


    With a head full of question marks, she looked at the endless notifications on her phone and was


    puzzled.What was that Louis doing?


    "Another bottle!" Louis took out a can of meat and handed it to the salesperson.


    The cashier held the bank card in confusion and swiped another can.


    Louis asked, "Did it go through?"


    "Yes" Louis was surprised.


    "There''s still money? It''s almost 3,00 0 dors.Did the Andersons really give her 50,000 dors ?" He


    took out another can.


    "Swipe another?"


    He wanted to see how much money this silly sister from the countryside had in her card and how many


    cans of meat he could buy.


    It couldn''t be that she had 139,000 dors? He could buy 1 0,000 cans? He did not believe it! If he did


    not swipe the card dry today, he would not leave!! With this in mind, he took out ten cans.


    "I''ll buy ten!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    The clerk stood up at once, giving Louis a shock.He stared at the clerk stupefied.


    "W-what''s the matter?"


    However, the clerk bowed and said, "Please wait a moment"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then, she took the card and rushed to the manager''s office at the side.


    Louis was awfully shocked.


    He looked around and found that the rest of the staff were all behaving normally.


    The clerk attending to him was the only one who had suddenly run off.


    He swallowed hard.


    Could it be that his cousin had stolen that card from someone? After all, it wasn¡¯t maxed out even after


    he spent nearly 50,000 dors on pet food just now! Was the clerk calling the police? He was so


    rmed that he jumped onto his feet abruptly, and he subconsciously walked toward the door hastily.


    He had only just taken two steps when someone suddenly came after him from behind.


    "Sir, please wait a moment!"


    Louis:"!!"


    Without another word, he started to run out.


    Unfortunately, the security guard at the bank''s doors saw the manager chasing him, so he


    subconsciously thought that Louis was a bad guy and rushed toward him at once.


    Louis easily avoided the security guard.


    He said, "Don''t grab me, bro! That card isn''t mine! I...I found it somewhere!"


    He ran out of the bank until he reached the streets.


    Then, he ran off along the sidewalk.


    But he had only taken two steps when the security guard caught up with him.


    He said, "What are you afraid of if it''s something you found? Stop running and rify everything with


    the manager! Otherwise, I''m calling the cops!"


    "You can''t!"


    Louis yelled as he ran, "I didn''t break thew!"


    "Then stop running!"


    "No way!"


    Louis continued running forward.


    At the same time, he took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Nora: '' You stinky woman!


    You''ve gotten me into huge trouble!!¡±


    Louis had taken the initiative to add Nora''s contact information into his phone when they were buying


    food for the cats.


    He had even said, "You cane to me if you run into any trouble in the future! I''ll protect you!"


    Little did he think that things would actually turn out like this! After sending the text message, he


    continued to exercise his skills to the fullest and ran with all his strength.


    The security guard


    Fleeing was what Louis did best.


    After all, he was already used to being disciplined by his family ever since he was a child, so he ran


    very fast and soon disappeared.


    The security guard was all out of breath from chasing after him, but he still lost him in the end.


    He bent over and panted heavily.


    The manager behind him had also caught up with him by then.


    He asked, "What were you chasing him for? You''ve scared him away!"


    "Isn''t he a bad guy?" asked the security guard.


    "What nonsense!"


    The manager eximed huffily, "He''s a distinguished customer!!"


    The security guard:"!!"


    He was puzzled.


    "If he''s a customer, what is he running away for?"


    The manager smacked the security guard angrily.


    "Isn''t it because you were chasing him? Of course, he would run away if you chase after him!"


    "Really?" asked the security guard.


    The manager sighed.


    He looked down at the bank card in his hand and couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    "Do you know that only five cards like this one here have been issued ever since our bank was


    established?"


    The security guard:"?"


    The manager stared at the card.


    "Although this is a supplementary card, there are no more than twenty supplementary cards of this card


    series in the bank! And this is on a global scale, no less! That''s why I have to personally attend to the


    customer.But great, you''ve actually scared him off! I have to report this to the higher- ups as soon as


    possible!"


    He turned around and returned to the bank.


    Then, he got the security guard to show him the surveince camera footage.


    "Hurry and find out who it is! We have to pay them a visit!"


    Louis hadn''t expected any of this at all when he first entered the bank, so his looks were totally


    exposed.


    The manager got a friend to investigate who he was.


    Louis could be considered someone with status in New York, so they quickly found out who he was.


    The bank manager looked at his information.


    A short silenceter, he said, "C''mon, let''s go to the Smiths now.We have to retain that important


    customer and apologize to the VIP!"


    Louis stopped and started to pant heavily after he ran a great distance away.


    He looked behind him.


    When he found that no one had caught up to him, he was relieved.


    But! He took out his cell phone and dialed Chester''s number with his trembling fingers.


    "I''m in trouble! I''m in trouble!"


    Chester asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Louis thought for a moment and decided that he mustn''t rat Nora out.


    Even if she had stolen someone''s card, he had to cover up for her.


    After all, he was the one who had caused this.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Don''t ask.Give me all the money you have.I¡¯m going to go on the run!"


    "...But I only have 3 00 dors! I''ll transfer it to you!" said Chester.


    "Get lost! Why are you even more pitiful than I am?!"


    Louis hung up on him straightaway.


    If he fled, he would be a wanted criminal.


    This way, it wouldn''t affect Nora.


    Besides, wasn''t the pugilistic world what Quentin loved the most anyway? Didn''t this mean he was


    going to wander the world now? Come to think of it, it sounded pretty exciting.


    The main problem was, how was he going to escape if he didn''t have any money? While thinking about


    it, he drove quietly to the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    In any case, he would just go to Warren and borrow some money first! Warren was easy-going and


    easy to bluff.


    He definitely wouldn''t stand by and watch him starve to death.


    After driving back to the Smiths, in order not to make too much noise, he parked the car outside the


    door and sneaked in quietly by himself.


    He was about to go up the stairs to look for Warren when he was discovered.


    Yvonne looked at him.


    "What are you sneaking around for, Louis?"


    Louis:"!!"


    What bad luck! How was it that he always ran into her every time he was down on his luck? With an


    evasive look in his eyes, Louis replied, "It''s nothing""


    Yvonne knew at once from his behavior that he must have gotten himself in trouble.


    She immediately said, "You must have done something bad again, right? See if I don''t tell Joel about


    it!"


    Louis snapped at once.


    "All you know is snitching on others! What else do you know besides being a tattletale? "


    Yvonne looked at him up and down a few times.


    Then, she cast her eyes down and suddenly asked, "Did Nora''s bank card get you into trouble?"


    Although Louis was mischievous, didn''t like studying, and had a weird personality, he had only be


    like that thanks to her ¡®schemes¡¯.


    No one knew better than Yvonne how kind Louis actually was.


    He would always y hero and speak up whenever he ran into trouble in the past, yet he simply


    refused to say even a word about it today.


    Therefore, she decided to simply sound him out.


    Unexpectedly, the look in Louis''s eyes suddenly changed the moment she said that, and he said, "No,


    it didn''t!"


    Yvonne frowned.


    "So, it really is because of that bank card! ¡°


    Louis:"!!"


    Right at this moment, a butler came over hesitantly from outside.


    "Ms.Yvonne, the manager of the New York branch of ABC Bank is here.They say that they are here for


    Mr.Louis."


    Louis:"???"


    Had they found him so soon? He wanted to slip away, but Yvonne grabbed his cor and said, "What


    are you running for, Louis? What''s there that you can''t exin properly to everyone? Since they are


    looking for you, then let''s go over and have a look!"


    Something must have gone wrong with Nora''s card! And judging from how panicky Louis was, it


    seemed like a pretty big problem.


    Let''s see how she would gain a foothold in the Smiths now!!

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Yvonne looked at the butler and instructed, "Since it''s the manager from the bank, then please invite


    him in!"


    The butler answered, "Yes, miss."


    He turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    The frightened Louis shouted.


    However, the butler ignored himpletely.


    Louis had always been naughty and mischievous since he was a child and especiallypared to


    Yvonne, it made him seem even more atrocious.


    The servants in the manor also found him rather objectionable.


    Moreover, this wasn and Joel''s home.


    As the head of the family, one could consider Joeln''s adopted son.


    Yvonne was the true mistress of the household instead.


    When the butler left, a furious and panicky Louis demanded, "What do you think you''re doing? What


    makes you think you can agree to meet them when they are here to look for me?"


    Yvonne cast her eyes down and replied dispassionately, "What are you so worked up for just because


    the manager of the bank is looking for you? Is there something wrong with Nora''s card?"


    Louis looked downstairs.


    Sure enough, the servants in the house were looking at them.


    He pretty much subconsciously replied, "That card belongs to me!"


    Yvonne"...¡±


    She kept her eyes down and said detachedly, "As your elder sister, I have to interfere in this,


    Louis.Since it''s yours, then all the more so.Let''s go and have a look¡±


    Louis wanted to push her away, but the manager had already entered by then.He was following behind


    the butler.


    This was his first time in the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    The manor''svish decor filled him with great emotion.


    No wonder they had a card like that.


    As expected, their background was indeed impressive! He would have to apologize to the distinguished


    customerter, though.


    He mustn''t behave too frivolously.


    With that in mind, he straightened his back and put on a rather serious expression.


    Seeing how stern he looked, Louis became even more scared.


    Sob...Did Nora steal that card from someone or did she rob someone of it? To think it made the bank


    manager spend so much effort and go through so many twists and turns that he had actually managed


    to find him.


    Since their investigations had led to him, they must have asked the police for help with that, right?


    Despite knowing that this was the Smiths'' manor, they had stille for him...


    This meant that they definitely wouldn ¡®t back down even if he used Joel against them.


    So! Just what kind of crime exactly had Noramitted?! Surely it couldn''t be robbery or murder,


    right?! A grave look came over Louis''s countenance when he thought of that.


    Seeing that he had no way out anymore, Louis acted as if he was about to face the music and took a


    big step forward.


    When the manager saw him, he took a step forward, took out the card, and asked respectfully, "Excuse


    me, is this card yours? Are you the only one using the card?"


    Louis: He held his head high, puffed out his chest, and said righteously, "Yes, of course, I am the only


    one using it.What else could it be?"


    The manager:"?"


    Louis snorted and said, "Alright, that''s enough.A man must bear the consequences of his own


    actions.This card belongs to me and me alone!"


    The manager:"!!"


    The servants:"...¡±


    Why did it seem like there was something kinda off about the scene in front of them? It was at this point


    that Yvonne smiled and said, "I think that card belongs to Nora, doesn''t it? I saw her giving it to you


    earlier today.There''s a blue pattern at the side of the card..."


    A blue pattern...


    Louis looked at the card and retorted, "You''re mistaken! You have blue-green colorblindness!"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and went on.


    "There''s no way I would have made a mistake.That''s Nora''s card, no doubt about it.Did something


    happen to Nora, Louis? You can juste straight out and say it if there''s something wrong, I can help


    you.Even if I can''t, there''s Joel.It''s not good to keep some things a secret...¡¯ Louis red at her


    viciously.


    "I told you, the card belongs to me.How annoying can you get?"


    Yvonne bit her lip and put on a pitiful act.


    Florence frowned.


    "Mr.Louis, watch the way you speak to Ms.Yvonne.She''s saying it for your own good! The Smiths would


    never give up their own for the sake of an indecent woman and outsider.Even if you hide certain things


    in order to protect her, people can still find out the truthter!"


    Louis stared at her coldly.


    "Why is there a stray dog barking away here? How noisy! If I don''t take my blood-rted sister''s side,


    then am I supposed to take your side, you detestable old woman?"


    He curled his lips disdainfully and went on.


    "When a beautiful girl is meddlesome, you can say that she''s acting bravely for a just cause.But for


    people like you, do you know what it''s called?"


    Florence was taken aback.


    "What is it called?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ugly people being up to no good."


    Florence:"!!!"


    Movements came from the door at this point Joel was back.Florence''s eyes reddened the moment she


    saw him enter.


    She cried out in tears, "Sir, you have to help me! I have been working respectfully in the Smiths for so


    many years, but now that I''m old, someone is actually saying that I''m an ugly person up to no good!"


    Florence had watched Joel grow up.


    Florence had been taking care of Joel, and treated him with great respect ever sincen appointed him


    as his sessor when he was ten.


    Therefore, Joel also treated her with a lot of courtesy at home.


    Upon hearing that, he looked at Louis with a frown and said unhurriedly, "Apologize to Mdm.Florence,


    Louis."


    Although he spoke gently, his words brooked no refusal.


    Not only did Louis not dare to go against Joel, but he also feared him from the bottom of his heart.


    Therefore, even though he was filled with reluctance, he nevertheless looked at Florence and said, "I


    won''t say you''re ugly anymore, old fogey.¡¯


    Florence


    Everyone else


    Although his words were unpleasant, Florence didn''t dare to act presumptuously in front of Joel


    anymore after making one of her masters apologize to her.


    She red at Louis hatefully.


    Yvonne changed the subject.


    "You''re back just in time, Joel.It seems like Nora has gotten into some kind of trouble, and Louis is


    insisting on taking the me for her.Sigh, that''s also why Mdm.Florence is arguing with him.She''s


    doing it for your own good, Louis"


    Florence was touched to hear that.


    Joel, however, looked at Louis with a frown and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Louis shrank back at the look in Joel''s eyes.


    He wanted to chicken out, but he was afraid that Joel would give him a good thrashing.


    In the end, he bit the bullet and replied, "Don''t ask anymore, Joel.In any case, I did this all by myself, it


    has nothing to do with Nora! Stop trying to smear Nora''s name, Yvonne.Someone as vicious as you,


    and who wants only to see Nora make a fool out of herself is not worthy of speaking here!"


    He looked at the manager and said, "Alright, that''s enough.The card is mine.If you want to arrest me,


    then let''s go! Let''s just cut the crap!"


    The manager:"???"


    Joel''s eyes swept across Yvonne when he heard Louis.


    For some reason, Yvonne suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    It was as if someone had seen through her thoughts.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    So what even if her thoughts had been seen through? She was telling the truth! The card was indeed


    Nora''s.


    Now that there were credibility problems with it, it would definitely embarrass her to hell and back!


    While she was thinking about it, the manager stepped forward and grabbed Louis'' hand!

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Yvonne had never considered that the card was stolen from someone else.


    After all, it was impossible that Nora would do something like that when she already had Justin.


    Her only thought was that a problem had urred with her credit score.


    Weren''t there a lot of people who didn''t pay their credit card bills after using the cards? That was


    already embarrassing enough.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the thought formed in her mind, the manager said excitedly, "What are you


    talking about, Mr.Smith? Arrest? We just want to invite you to the bank as a guest! Why would we


    arrest you?"


    His words caused the room to fall silent for a moment.


    Yvonne, who was taken aback, looked at him incredulously The manager said, "You are our bank''s VIP


    customer.Now that we''ve met in New York, of course, I would invite you to the bank.Also, do you need


    financial management services for your bnce? We have capital protection and an interest rate of


    5%! I know it''s a little low, so you won''t be interested for sure, but isn''t it a little of a waste to just let the


    money rest in the ount like that? Or perhaps you have investment ns for the near future?"


    Louis:"??"


    Louis felt like he could understand all the words that the manager was saying, but howe he


    couldn''t understand them anymore once they were strung together? Next to him, an even more


    surprised Florence asked, "What are you talking about? What VIP customer?"


    Yvonne''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she stared at the manager in disbelief.


    A VIP...customer? The manager nced at Florence.


    "You don''t need to know about your master''s affairs.Mr.Smith? Mr.Smith?"


    Only then did Louise back to his senses.


    He pointed at the bank card incredulously.


    "Did you say that the owner of the card is a VIP customer? I-in that case, who is the owner of the


    card?"


    His first reaction was that he was finished.


    Nora had actually stolen a VIP customer''s card! The manager smiled.


    "Don''t joke around anymore, Mr.Smith.Didn''t you say it yourself just now? It''s you! This card doesn''t


    require registration with one''s real name, and there are only five in the world.Customer information is


    confidential, so I won''t know, either.This is the first time I¡¯ m meeting the owner of the card.."


    Louis:"...¡±


    Louis swallowed hard.


    "What''s the credit limit of this card? ¡° The manager replied, "This bank card is both a savings card and


    a credit card.This is a supplementary card.I wouldn''t know where the primary card is.Only the owner


    would know that.Also, this card doesn''t have a credit limit-"


    The reason why such cards were rarely issued around the world was precisely that they weren''t


    registered with the owners¡¯ names.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Additionally! They didn''t have any credit limits! Just how much trust must one have in their customers in


    order to issue unregistered cards without any credit limit? That was why there were only five in the


    world! How would he, a manager of a side branch of the bank in New York, possibly know who the


    owner was?! However, the manager''s words clearly shocked everyone present.


    Louis stammered, "I-is there a chance for someone to steal the card?"


    Just whose card had Nora stolen?! The managerughed again.


    "You must be joking.There''s no way the owner of the card would lose the card, how can anyone steal


    it?"


    Those who owned the card were either rich or noble.


    They would definitely have bodyguards with them whenever they were out.


    Therefore, there wasn''t such a problem at all.


    Even if it just so happened that they misced it, they could just inform the ount manager that had


    applied for the card for them, and they would reissue one to them right away.


    Seeing how embarrassing Louis was behaving, Joel held his forehead.


    He nced at the manager and said, "Since the card has been delivered, we''re done here.¡±


    Although his attitude was detached and distant, the manager didn''t feel slighted at all.


    After all, he was here to deliver the card to them.


    He handed the card to Louis respectfully and held his hand with great reluctance to part.


    He said, "Mr.Louis, do visit the bank when you''re free! If you aren''t interested in financial management


    services, I can also rmend our other services to you¡­¡±


    Louis, who was holding the bank card, nodded dazedly and watched the manager leave.


    Louis looked at Joel after he left.


    "Just what kind of background does that cousin of mine have, Joel? You and Unclen are the only


    ones in the family who can use a card like this, right?"


    Even the way he spoke had be respectful.


    His words made Yvonne''s eyes flicker.


    Among the Smiths,n and Joel were indeed the only ones who could use credit cards with no credit


    limit.


    At the end of it all, wasn''t it still because she wasn''t rted to them by blood but was just an adopted


    daughter that she didn''t have the right to use such cards?


    She clenched her fists.


    Joel did not answer.


    Instead, he held his hand out toward him.


    Louis:"!"


    He hid the card in his bosom and said, "Nora gave this to me, Joel!"


    Joel raised his brows and nced at him dispassionately.


    "Are you worthy of using it?"


    Louis gritted his teeth and slowly handed the card to Joel.


    Joel reached out to take it only to find that Louis was still holding on to the card tightly.


    Joel:


    "Joel..."


    Louis sounded pitiful and miserable.


    Even his bleached blond hair looked a lot softer than usual.


    Joel ignored him.


    He applied more force and took the card from him.


    He slid it into his pocket after he took it.


    Then, he casually took out a credit card that belonged to the Smiths and handed it to Louis.


    Louis:"!!!"


    At the sight of his adorable credit card that had been sealed, he almost jumped straight into the air! He


    immediately gave his credit card a huge kiss.


    Then, fearing that Joel would change his mind, he quickly ran out while calling out, "I love you, Joel!"


    Joel¡­


    The people in the living room were still standing there.


    Yvonne''s fists were balled up tightly.


    She simply couldn''t understand why Nora would have such a card? But when Louis left, she suddenly


    realized something.


    Mr.Hunt must have given it to Nora, right? Otherwise, how would she possibly have that much money?


    She raised her head and nced at Joel.


    "Is it really okay that Nora uses the Hunts¡¯ money like that, Joel?" Joel lowered his gaze.


    Yvonne went on.


    "You should have her return the card.It won''t do her reputation any good if she spends the Hunts¡¯


    money like that...I''m saying this for her sake, Joel."


    Joel said dispassionately, "Come with me¡¯¡¯


    Yvonne became nervous as she followed Joel into the study.Joel leaned against the desk.Yvonne


    stood in front of him with her head down like a child who had done something wrong.


    Joel suddenly asked, "You think this card belongs to Justin?"


    Yvonne nodded.


    "Who else, apart from Mr.Hunt''s? Nora can''t possibly know anyone else, right?"


    Joel took out the card, handed it to his personal assistant, and instructed, "Go and find out who the


    owner of this cardis¡±


    "Yes, sir"


    Ten minutester, the assistant walked back in feeling rather light-headed.


    As he stared at the results of the investigation, he felt as if he was stepping on cotton, his footsteps


    alternating between shallow and deep ones.


    Yvonne had been standing there for ten minutes.


    She asked anxiously, "Whose card is that? It''s Mr.Hunt''s, right¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Yvonne had always been someone very good at keeping herself calm and collected, but in front of Joel,


    she always felt like he could see through everything she was thinking.


    Thest ten minutes when the assistant was away were the most unbearable ten minutes she had ever


    experienced.


    She could pretend to be wless in front of everyone, but her eldest brother''s eyes seemed to always


    be able to see through all her thoughts.


    He had deliberately kept quiet and sat there just like that.


    It was just a short ten minutes, yet she felt as if a whole year had gone by.


    That was why she had so eagerly asked that question when the assistant entered the study, causing


    herself to expose all of her sneaky little thoughts.


    As soon as she spoke, she secretly cursed.


    She turned to Joel.


    Sure enough, he was looking straight at her.


    His usually amicable countenance was sharp and chilly.


    Yvonne swallowed hard.


    She lowered her head.


    The assistant could clearly feel something wrong between the siblings.


    He hurriedly lowered his head and replied, "This card was used for the first time in a foreign country


    five years ago.Although the card registrant hadn''t left any information, it was indeed Ms.Nora Smith


    who used it that time."


    In other words, although it was an anonymous card, barring any idents, it was indeed Nora''s.


    Yvonne had already been too afraid to speak when Joel was Staring at her just now.


    Even though she was astounded, she nevertheless bit her lip and asked, "Did she already know


    Mr.Hunt five years ago?"


    Her words took the assistant by surprise, and he nced at Joel.


    Joel nced at the door.


    The assistant immediately understood.


    He lowered his head and quietly left the study.


    When he was exiting, he even thoughtfully closed the door for them.


    As soon as the door closed, Joel''s gentle but cold and mellow voice reached Yvonne.


    "Are you hoping very much that this card belongs to Justin? Why?"


    Yvonne:"!!"


    She looked up in a panic.


    "N-no...Let me exin, Joel.That''s not..."


    But when Yvonne''s eyes met Joel''s calm but mocking gaze, she shut up.


    She knew that there was no use no matter what she said.


    He knew.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    "Joel, in your eyes, who is more important? Me or her? I''m Dad''swful daughter..."


    Joel lowered his head.


    He suddenly asked, "Then do you still remember what your legal name is?"


    Yvonne was taken aback.


    "Yvonne Smith..."


    She suddenly paused.


    Yv...onne...Smith...


    Her name had always been a topic of discussion ever since she was a child.


    In fact, even her adoptive father¡¯s love history was a famous one.


    However, he never seemed to care about people talking about how much he loved Yvette.


    Even if everyone said that Yvette had betrayed him, he had never once diminished his love for her in


    front of others.


    He stayed single all his life.


    He adopted a daughter who would marry into the Hunts in the future, and named her Yvonne.


    Yvonne lowered her head, her fingers balling up even tighter into fists.


    "Joel, is it because Dad likes that woman that he would also like the daughter she had with another


    man?"


    Joel was silent.


    However, it seemed like Yvonne had regained her strength .


    She said, "Aren''t you afraid that Dad would be disappointed if you defend her? Everyone says that I''m


    Dad''s adopted daughter, but even I feel for him and dislike Nora, despite how I''m not rted to Dad by


    blood.You''re not just his blood-rted nephew, you''re pretty much Dad! s son.You''re even closer to him


    than I am, so how can you let him down?"


    Had he let Unclen down? Joel pressed his lips together again.


    He thought of how his uncle had reacted when the DNA report was first released.


    He thought of his internal struggle during that time.


    He thought of how he had gone to the Hunts¡¯ party and defended her...


    Joel slowly lowered his gaze.


    "You are not allowed to act rashly until Unclen makes a decision."


    Seeing that he wasn''t pursuing the matter anymore, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief at once.


    She nodded.


    "I promise."


    When she left the office, someone suddenly opened the window.


    Quentin came in nimbly from the window.


    The thin and fair-skinned young man stared in the direction Yvonne had left, and curled his lips


    disdainfully.


    "Are you really not going to do anything about it?"


    Joel had always handled family affairs fairly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his actions had been a little partial toward Yvonne this time.


    Joel looked at him and asked, "What can I do?"


    Quentin was taken aback.


    If he gave Yvonne a warning, he would be ppingn in the face.


    Yet if he defended Nora, it would also shamen.


    "But she''s our cousin! She has blood ties with us!"


    As soon as Quentin said that, Joel sighed and said, "She''s also the daughter that woman had with


    Uncle Ryan."


    Quentin:"..."


    He scratched his head and kept quiet for a long while.


    Atst, he said, "Forget it, the previous generation''s rtionships are tooplicated.I''ll just pretend I


    don''t know anything¡¯¡¯


    oel nodded.


    However, he then looked at him again and asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be protecting her?"


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully.


    "Yeah, she''s home.There, she''s here!"


    A big ck jeep stopped outside the manor with a screech.


    Afraid that Joel would confiscate his card again, Louis slipped away at high speed, causing him to


    almost bump into the car in front of him! He stood in front of the car and patted his chest.


    "Is that how you should be driving? You almost scared me to death!"


    He walked to the side of the car as he spoke, upon which he saw Nora''s cool and expressionless face


    through the open window.


    Louis''s anger froze instantly.


    Then, a huge smile blossomed on his face at once.


    "Nora!"


    Nora:¡¯??"


    Did someone run over the kid and damage his brain? Why was there suddenly such a huge change in


    his attitude toward her? While she was wondering about it, Louis said, "You''re my cousin, indeed! Don''t


    worry, I will protect you in the future! Joel has taken the card again, though.Can you transfer me some


    money?"


    Again...


    Poor child.


    "Alright.How much do you need?" asked Nora.


    She took out her cell phone.


    Only then did she realize that Louis had sent her a voice message.


    She raised her eyebrows.


    "You sent me a voice message? What did you send?"


    She was about to y it when Louis abruptly grabbed her phone he had just thought of the ¡®You stinky


    woman! You'' ve gotten me into huge trouble!¡¯ message that he had sent earlier.


    He hastily deleted the voice message.


    Only then did Louis return the phone.


    "It''s nothing, nothing.¡±


    Nora:


    Seeing how he was behaving, Nora didn''t stoop to his level.


    Instead, she picked up her phone and asked, "How much do you want?"


    Louis held up five fingers.


    His monthly allowance was 50,000 dors.


    Although that was considered rather low for a family like theirs, it was just enough to feed the cats and


    dogs.


    Even though he had already ordered cat food for the next one month and Joel had also returned him


    his credit card limit of which also happened to be 50,000 dors who would ever say no to more


    money?


    Nora nced at his hand and uttered an ¡®oh¡¯.


    Then, she tapped on her phone a few times.


    A beep rang out and Louis received an SMS.


    Nora then tossed the phone onto the car seat and left coolly.


    "Bye, Nora!"


    Louis picked up his cell phone after he called out ingratiatingly, but when he saw the transfer amount,


    he was astounded.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    The SMS read: ''Your bank ount xxxx2222 has been credited with $500,000¡±


    Louis felt like he must be seeing things.But when he carefully read it again, he confirmed that it


    was...indeed 500,000 dors! He jumped into the air excitedly at once and chased after Nora''s car.


    "You''re my actual sister, Nora!¡¯ Here, I''ll open the door for you!"


    With a sister like her, why would he still need his eldest brother? Would Joel ever give him 500,000


    dors? When had he, someone whose pocket money had been under someone else''s control ever


    since he was a child, ever seen piping hot and fresh 500,000 dors?!?! Louis trotted all the way


    behind Nora to the garage.


    After she parked the car, he walked eagerly to the side and opened the door for Nora.


    "Watch your step, Sis!"


    Nora:


    She sidestepped Louis and entered the house.


    Louis had trotted all the way back from the gate just to open the door for her.


    After she entered, he happily got ready to leave.


    It was at this point that someone blocked his path.


    Quentin, who had turned to the side, was wearing a baseball cap, which seemed to hide all his facial


    features.


    He wore a face mask and said in a seemingly very cool manner, "Look at you, Louis! You''ve almost lost


    yourself to money! Who are you sucking up to money, or your cousin?"


    Louis had just received 500,000 dors, so he was in a really good mood.


    Without any hesitation, he replied, "If she has money, then she''s my real sister!"


    "...Hah, you good-for-nothing! Unclen watched you grow up, you know.Don''t you think you''ve let him


    down?" said Quentin.


    "Yes, Unclen is someone dear to me, but so is Nora.How am I supposed to pick one? If only she was


    Unclen''s daughter!"


    Quentin:


    After thinking about it for a while, Louis finally said, "I don''t care anymore, I''ll follow my heart instead.It''s


    true that there hasn''t been a girl in our family for many years! I like Nora! Unclen wants me to stay


    away from her? Sure, I can do that.Just give me a million bucks! Just double the amount is enough for


    me!"


    Quentin: As though he had expected better from him, Quentin said, "Look at how much of a good-for-


    nothing you are! Hah, how can aman bend over just for money?"


    Louis thought for a while and asked, "If she were the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts,


    would you still have something against her?"


    Quentin did not hesitate.


    "Of course, not.¡¯ Apart from Quinn and Irvin, the two great masters, the Big Sister of the Quinn School


    of Martial Arts and the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts were the idols of every martial


    artist in the martial arts world! But!


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully and said, "But how can she possibly be the Big Sister of the Quinn


    School of Martial Arts? Your metaphor is too unsuitable!"


    Louis stuck his tongue out.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It''s just an example! The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts to you is the same as money to


    me.¡± Quentin got mad.


    "Big Sister is an idol.She''s someone high up in the air.How can youpare her to something as


    uncultured as money?"


    Louis bounced toward the gates.


    "Money may be very uncultured to you, but it isn''t at all to me.I love the smell of money!"


    Quentin: He snorted coldly and scoffed, "It''s because you''re still too young.I''m not as childish as you.I


    won''t lose control of myself like you even if I''m facing Big Sister!"


    He had only just said that when his cell phone rang.


    He calmly picked it up and answered.


    In a manner as cool and full of delusions of grandeur as ever, he said, "Speak."


    The caller was his subordinate.


    "Boss, I have found out some info about Big Sister!" Quentin raised his eyebrows.


    Even his eyes had lit up.


    He suppressed the excitement in his voice and asked, "Where is she?"


    "She''s at the martial arts tournament!"


    Quentin:"??"


    After Nora returned to her bedroom, she took a bath and habitually got ready to lie down and rx.


    However, as soon as she slumped onto the bed, she received a call from Quinn.


    The old man¡¯s tone was rare and solemn: "The martial arts tournament held once every ten years in the


    pugilistic world has begun.I''ve signed you up for it"


    Nora, who was towel-drying her hair, paused.


    She said, "I''m not going."


    Quinn knew her very well, though.


    "Are you sure you''re not going?"


    "Yes¡±


    If she had the spare time to fight, she might as well sleep instead.


    Those people were simply too weak.


    She didn''t want to waste time on them.


    Quinn said, "The Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother will be there.¡¯¡¯


    The look in Nora''s eyes instantly sharpened.


    She said, "Tell me where and when.¡±


    Quinn had pressured her with the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother ever since she started


    learning martial arts when she was a child.


    They had already been friends in spirit for very long! Since she now had the opportunity to spar with


    him...Heh.


    Nora tossed the towel aside and flexed her wrists.


    She was going to beat him up so bad that even his mother wouldn''t be able to recognize him! As if he


    had grasped her weakness, Quinn was terribly smug.


    He said, "Don''t worry, the tournament is an underground one this time.It¡¯s actually because several


    sects are fighting for the top spot.The Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother took first ce ten years


    ago, which allowed that old devious scumbag to show off in front of me for ten years.I told you to go


    that time, but you didn''t..."


    Nora had only been fifteen years old back then.


    That was exactly the period when she had be fat due to the hormonal injections, so she had been


    toozy to get out of the house.


    Moreover, she hadn''te of age at that time yet.


    Her mother had told her not to expose her existence until she had the power to protect herself.


    Mm...


    Even though she still didn''t have the ability to protect herself yet after all, she was a weak and frail


    ordinary woman she could pretend to be someone else and give Big Brother a good thrashing anyway.


    Quinn had already figured out his disciple¡¯s personality.


    He said, "I know you want to stay low-key, so you don''t have to participate as the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister.Think of a name, I''ll get someone to make a contestant card for you.It''s good for


    you to broaden your horizons there, too.Surely you have to at least make the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts a little proud, right?"


    "..Alright, then.¡± Quinn said, "Let''s use the name Smithra."


    Nora had only just thought the name sounded pretty good when Quinn said, "I''ve already asked


    someone to sign you up.Oh, by the way, tonight''s the first match¡±


    Nora:"??"


    So, he wasn''t calling to discuss it with her but only to inform her about it, right?¡¯ She was about to lose


    her temper when Quinn went on.


    "In the martial arts tournament, every sect is required to participate anonymously.Only the winner will


    reveal their name and which sect they are from.This is to prevent internal strife." Nora frowned.


    Why were they making this so mysterious? She asked, "Will the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother


    be there tonight?"


    "Yes"


    "Okay." Nora hung up and got up.


    She dried her hair with a hairdryer and changed into a tight-fitting outfit.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Quentin standing outside her door.


    He said, "Don''t go out tonight.I have to go out for something.¡¯¡¯


    Nora:"???"


    Quentin, who noticed that she was wearing a new outfit, tried to scare her.


    He said, "Don''t you know that there are at least five different groups of people watching you right now?


    Without me, you won''t live to see tomorrow the moment you leave!"


    Nora''s gaze casually swept across a card that Quentin was holding.


    She asked ¡®¡¯...Where are you going?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    When Nora reached the garage, it just so happened that Joel was also going out.When the two


    bumped into each other, Joel suddenly called out, "Ms.Smith"


    Nora stopped and looked at him."Is something the matter, Mr.Smith?"


    Both of them were a little taken aback by the conversation


    Both of them clearly shared the samest name, yet why was there such a strong sense of


    estrangement?


    Joel suppressed his emotions first.He handed the bank card in his pocket to her and said, "Louis


    appreciates your kindness, but you should take good care of a valuable card like this¡¯¡¯


    Valuable?


    Nora raised her eyebrows.To be honest, she didn''t think it was that valuable.


    But since Joel was giving it back to her, she reached out unceremoniously and took it from him.Then,


    she casually asked, "Do you still have work thiste?"


    Joel:


    Upon sensing his silence, Nora looked at him.


    "What?"


    Joel was speechless for a moment.


    "I''m picking up the kids.¡¯¡¯


    Nora didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt about forgetting to pick up her child from school even when she


    heard Joel''s reply.


    On the contrary, she said, "Bring Cherry back with you too, thanks"


    After saying that, she got into the jeep first and drove off.


    Joel, who was still standing where he was and about to get into his car:"?"


    Even the usually amiable man¡¯s lip corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    Just how heartless was she?! He held his forehead and went to the kindergarten.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw Tanya holding Pete and asking, "What''s your mom up totely? Tell her


    toe over to my ce and have some fun.I''m the only one at home and it''s boring me to death"


    "Oh, okay¡± replied Pete.


    Tanya was about to say something when she spotted Joel in the distance.


    She got up at once, turned, and left, not giving him a chance to say anything at all.


    Joel: Nora followed the map that Quinn had sent and arrived at an office building.


    When she saw the office workers all dressed presentably in suits and leather shoes going in and out,


    Nora wondered if she hade to the wrong ce.


    She dialed Quinn''s number and asked, "Old man, are you joking around with me?"


    Quinn let out a ¡®hmph'' and replied, "What''s so fun about joking around with you? As if I would do


    that...Go into the building and head to the basement.You can go in after you let them know your name."


    "...Oh¡± Nora said.


    She was about to hang up when Quinn added, "By the way, remember to disguise yourself so that


    others won''t recognize you.Didn''t you want to keep a low profile?"


    Nora scoffed, "Since you know that I want to stay low-profile, why did you still ask me toe here?"


    Quinn:


    Nora hung up, rummaged about in the car, and took out a bag of cosmetics.


    It wasn''t very convenient for her to do a lot of things these days, so she had learned some makeup


    skills.


    The makeup artists in the States had extensive and profound skills, so putting on makeup was no


    different from a disguise.


    Nora put on a lot of makeup.


    She used a blue eyeliner and drew wingtips at the ends of her docile-looking almond-shaped eyes.


    A coquettish woman appeared in the mirror at once.


    Then, she took out red lipstick and gave herself full red lips.


    By the time she was done, even she was close to not being able to recognize herself anymore.


    After that, she took out a dress from the backseat.


    It was a ck, tight-fitting dress.


    After changing into the dress, Nora looked incredibly gorgeous, as well as extremely different from her


    original self.


    She was confident that no one would recognize her.


    Only then did she walk into the building while chewing gum.


    Sure enough, everyone around her looked over curiously.


    However, perhaps because there were too many strange people going in and out of the building, they


    didn''t think much about it.


    When Nora entered the office building and walked toward the basement, someone suddenly stopped


    her.


    Two big and muscr guards said, "Stop right there.Who are you?"


    "Smithra" Nora blew a bubble.


    The ends of herzy-looking eyes lifted up, making her look coquettish and flirtatious.


    One of the guards looked at her warily while the other keyed her name into the tablet in his hands.


    A short whileter, he handed her a wristband and a number te and said, "Your contestant number


    is 028.This is your mask.¡±


    He handed Nora a mask.


    Nora:".."


    She stared at the mask nkly.


    "What is this supposed to be?"


    The guard replied solemnly, "Everyone who enters the basement has to hide their identity, so masks


    are given to all participants.The criterion for determining victory in the tournament is taking off the


    opponent''s mask."


    While going down the stairs, Nora called Quinn.


    She asked , "Why do we have to wear a mask for the tournament? Isn''t a rule like that really strange?"


    "Ever since the country started to crack down on the underworld many years ago, they''ve be


    stricter on martial arts practitioners.A lot of them don''t want to be recognized, so they wear masks.It''s


    much more convenient than putting on makeup.Putting on a disguise wastes too much time!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora felt a headacheing on.


    She said, "Why didn''t you make that clear from the start, old man?"


    She had spent so much time doing her makeup in the car! Had she known, she would have just


    entered with a face mask and sunsses! She looked down at the mask in her hand.


    It was a half-mask made of silver that covered only the upper half of the face.


    The lower half of her face all the way to her lips was left exposed.


    The mask clung to the skin, so it wouldn''t fall off if one didn''t pull hard at it.


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully.


    She hung up and tossed her phone into her pocket.


    As she followed the staff member leading her downstairs, the staff member asked, "Which sect are you


    from, young missy?"


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts." Nora answered casually.


    "The Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    The staff member was a very enthusiastic forty-year-old man.He said, "They are really amazing! It''s


    been so many years, yet they are still staying so strong! You have a promising future there!"


    Then, he started to enthusiastically exin the things happening around them to her.


    He said, "The number of people participating in the martial arts tournament this year is less than half of


    what it was before.Most of them have changed jobs to make more money after they got married.Martial


    arts development is getting weaker and weaker these days.Sigh!"


    Nora:


    Although she didn¡¯t speak, the man went on by himself.He asked, "By the way, do you know who the


    champion was ten years ago?"


    Without waiting for Nora''s answer, he answered his own question, "The Big Brother of the Irvin School


    of Martial Arts!"


    "He was just a teenager at that time and was even a thin and slender boy.Even now, I still remember


    how he looked when he stood on the tform, coldly overlooked the bottom, and asked if the rest


    conceded defeat.That was a really exciting sight.Nora cast her eyes down and said frigidly, "That''s


    because the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts hadn''t participated in the tournament.¡¯¡¯


    The man chuckled and said, "Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister is the most mysterious


    person ever.I''ve heard that even in the sect, there are very few disciples who have ever seen her.Have


    you ever seen her before?"


    "..No¡¯'' replied Nora.


    Apart from looking at herself in the mirror, it was true that she couldn''t ¡®see¡¯ herself after all.


    The man shook his head and said, "How pitiful.I heard that all the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples


    see Big Sister as their idol."


    He suddenly leaned toward Nora, lowered his voice, and said, "If you give me 1,500 dors, I''ll take


    you to the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister.What say you?"


    Nora:"?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Nora raised her brows and looked at the man.He was still smiling at her ingratiatingly.


    An amused Nora asked, "You''re acquainted with Big Sister ¡°


    The man nodded.


    "Not only am I acquainted with Big Sister, but I also know the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother!


    Do you want to meet him?"


    Nora:".."


    If not for his previous statement, she might have been fooled by him.


    Her lips curled into a smile and she asked, "How are you going to let me meet Big Sister?"


    The man enthusiastically exined, "We''ve invited Big Sister over.The Quinn School of Martial Arts


    has announced that Big Sister will be participating in the tournament, and will take back what belongs


    to them¡ª the champion title.Since Big Sister is here, we would definitely do our best as a host."


    He looked around, lowered his voice, and pointed to a room nearby.


    He said, "Big Sister is resting in there! Give me another 3,000 dors and I''ll let you take a photo with


    her."


    Nora:"!!"


    ¡®¡®It''s not entirely impossible if you also want an autograph..¡±


    Seeing the man going on and on, Nora was about to refuse when she suddenly heard a voiceced


    with suppressed excitemente behind her.


    The voice said, "I''ll do it!"


    Nora:"?"


    She looked behind her to see a fair-skinned, ck-d teenager wearing a ck mask walk over.


    The young man was a little skinny.


    He was currently walking over in a hurry as if he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to meet Big Sister if he


    was toote.


    He grabbed the man''s arm and said, "If you take me to Big Sister, I''ll give you 15,000!"


    The man who was talking to Nora ceaselessly fell quiet after hearing what he said.


    After a momentary pause, he said with a smile, "No problem! We have to agree on something first,


    though you''re not allowed to talk about the martial arts tournament when you meet Big Sister...Also, Big


    Sister doesn''t like people getting too close to her.She also doesn''t like talking very much¡¯¡¯


    "Then what does she like?" The teen asked.


    The man casually made up a lie.


    "She likes to sleep."


    The teen:


    Nora:


    The man paid no more attention to Nora.Instead, he led the boy forward and asked, "Have you


    transferred me the money?"


    "Yeah, I have.Where''s Big Sister?"


    So, where did that silly but rich guy actuallye from? Nora shook her head.


    She turned the corner and walked toward the other side.


    She pushed a heavy door open.


    As soon as she opened it just a crack, the noise from inside reached her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was so deafening that it made her temples throb.


    After she pushed open the big metal door a little and slipped in, the door slowly closed on its own.


    It was only then that Nora finally got a clear look at the situation.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the ce was jam-packed with people.


    In front of her were a sea of heads with their backs to her.


    It was hard to tell what kind of material the hall was made out of, but it had excellent sound instion.


    No one would ever think that the basement of an unremarkable office building in New York would


    holding a martial arts tournament.


    The lights were so bright it seemed like daylight.


    There were buffet tables with a lot of food around, but just like in tourist destinations, the prices were


    much more expensive than usual ces outside.


    Nora looked around and found that there were eight fighting rings in the arena.


    Matches were in progress in all eight rings at the moment.


    While she was looking around, a staff member suddenly came over and asked, ¡®¡¯Are you here to


    spectate, or topete?"


    Nora showed him her wristband and answered, "I''m here topete."


    The staff member nodded immediately.


    "Okay, follow me backstage, all the contestants prep there."


    "...Oh¡¯'' Nora said.


    She followed the staff member and weaved through the crowd.


    Soon, they arrived backstage.


    The staff member entered her contestant number into theputer system and said, "You have two


    matches tonight.The first one is at seven oclock.After the first match, you''ll have some time to rest


    before the second one starts.Will you be resting for an hour or?"


    Even through the mask, the staff member could tell that she was a woman, and one with a graceful


    figure at that.


    Thus, he was exceptionally nice to her.


    "...Two minutes, I suppose?" replied Nora.


    She just needed to wash her hands after the match, right? The staff member


    After the momentary surprise, he said, "You shouldn''t be overconfident of yourself, young woman!"


    Nora asked, "Who will I be fighting?"


    Seeing how she was persisting, the staff member didn''t make things difficult for her.


    He looked at the match schedule and replied, "You''ll be fighting someone named Tired Reno for your


    first match.He''s in the renovation industry now, but he was also a martial artist in the past.¡¯¡¯


    "Oh¡± Nora said.


    As it turned out, everyone was so casual in their aliases.


    She asked, "What about the second match?¡¯


    "It''s also a neer.Their name is Milk Lover."


    Nora:


    She suddenly asked, "How do I get a match with the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts?"


    As soon as she said that, the staff member was dumbfounded.


    "How can a little neer like you possibly be able to challenge the biggest boss right away ve Nora


    was a little confused.¡±


    "What do you mean?" The staff member frowned.


    "Didn''t you look at the tournament rules?" Nora shook her head.


    The staff member held his forehead.But on ount of the fact that she was just a young girl, he


    patiently exined, "All the contestants are split into sses.There are six sses in total, and they go


    from A to F.People like you who have only just registered belong to ss A.You can only progress to


    ss B after you win ten matches.After winning another ten matches at ss B, you''ll then progress


    to ss C, and so on and so forth.By the time you reach ss F, there''ll probably be fewer than


    twenty people left.Big Brother was the champion ten years ago, so he starts from ss F right


    away.Those in the second to tenth ces ten years ago start from ss E...Also, people are not


    allowed to challenge anyone beyond their ss¡±


    Nora:"???"


    What the f*ck? That meant that she had to fight sixty matches first if she wanted to fight the Irvin


    School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother? What a waste of her sleeping time! Nora was very frustrated,


    terribly so.


    Seeing that she had stopped talking, the staff member advised, "You can eat something to cushion


    your stomach first, so that you won''t be out of energy when your match starts.Food is free of charge for


    all contestants.All the best to you."


    "Alright ¡° said Nora.


    She left backstage and walked over to the dining section at the front.She had taken a look at the match


    schedule just now.


    One was only allowed to fight a maximum of two matches a day.


    Additionally, victory was determined by taking off the opponent''s mask.


    They didn''t advocate seriously wounding opponents.


    One was expected to exercise a martial arts practitioner''s integrity and virtue! At a rate like that, this


    meant that it would take at least a month for her to meet the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial


    Arts? That was too long! Nora was very displeased.


    She wanted to eat a few pieces of cake, but when she walked over, she suddenly spotted a familiar-


    looking tall figure carrying an adorable little girl in the distance.


    Although they were both wearing masks, how would she possibly not recognize her own child? They


    were...Justin and Cherry? Her brows knitted together.


    As soon as she walked over, she saw a staff member suddenly approaching Justin.


    He called out, "Big Brother¡­¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Nora:"?"


    She paused and looked at Justin in disbelief.


    Justin, who seemed to sense something, nced out of the corner of his eye.


    When he saw the graceful woman nearby, he straightened his back and said amicably, "You''re


    mistaken."


    The staff member:"??"


    After saying that, without even looking behind him, Justin turned around with Cherry in his arms.


    When he saw Nora, he frowned and said, "Cherry, look at that person.Why does she look so much like


    your Mommy?"


    Cherry''s big round eyes blinked.She replied, "She doesn''t ¡®look like¡¯ my Mommy.She is Mommy!"


    "Is your Mommy''s waist that slender?" asked Justin.


    Cherry tilted her head and replied, "Yeah! I hug her around the waist every day, so I know that very


    well, yeah!"


    Justin said, "Sigh, no wonder you could recognize her but I can''t.I''ve never touched your Mommy''s


    waist before"Cherry stared at Justin for a while.Atst, she sighed and remarked, "Daddy, you are so


    pitiful-"


    Nora:


    Justin wore a ck casual outfit today, and the mask he was wearing was also ck.


    Cherry was wearing a silver winged half-mask.


    They were family, so there was no way they wouldn''t be able to recognize each other just because they


    were wearing masks.


    The three of them quickly came together.


    Nora asked, "Why did you bring Cherry here?"


    When they were abroad in the past, she would always make Cherry close her eyes every time she


    fought, lest it influenced the child negatively.


    Everyone fought fiercely in the rings at the tournament.


    Was it really appropriate to let Cherry watch something like that? As soon as she said that, Cherry said,


    "Mommy, I was the one who begged Daddy to bring me here! I heard Daddy on the phone.They said


    that there was a martial arts tournament, so I wanted toe and watch! Don''t worry, I know gory


    scenes are not suitable for children, so I won''t look!"


    Nora: "..¡±


    She looked at Justin.


    "Why are you here?"


    Justin kept quiet for a moment before he replied, "I''m here to watch the matches.Men have a natural


    passion for martial arts."


    Nora:"??"


    Would the busy Mr.Hunt bring his daughter here to watch such boring ss A matches? Why did she


    find it kinda dubious? She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why did that guy call you Big Brother just


    now?"


    Justin was very open and honest this time.


    He replied, "Maybe the Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother looks as tall and mighty as me? That''s


    why they mistook me for him¡±


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed a little.


    Would the man die if he stopped being narcissistic for even a moment? She rolled her eyes and walked


    to the side.She picked up a piece of cake, put it in her mouth, and then asked, "Say, do you think the


    Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother wille today?"


    The Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother, Justin Hunt, who was standing right there in the arena,


    kept quiet for a moment before he replied, "Maybe."


    Nora raised her brows.


    "Does he have a match today? Which match is it? And what time?" Justin coughed.


    "He''s the only one in ss F at present, so he won''t be having any matches in the near future.He will


    only bepeting after the people in ss E win ten matches and progress to ss F¡¯¡¯ Nora did


    some mental calctions.


    If the people who took second to tenth ce in thest tournament were more or less equally matched,


    then everyone would have an equal chance of victory.


    To win ten matches, one would have to participate in twenty matches...


    There were a lot of people in ss A, so everyone participated in two matches a day.


    However, there were few people in ss E, so there was only one match per day.


    Therefore, she would have to wait twenty days before she could see Big Brother in a match? That was


    too slow!


    For Nora, there was nothing more precious than time! She frowned.


    "How can I meet the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother?" Justin coughed.


    He was about to speak when a voice came from the side.


    "Why didn''t you go when the guy asked you to just now?"


    Nora and Justin looked over in unison to see the skinny man, wearing ck tight-fitting clothes and a


    ck mask, whom she had met when she first entered.


    Nora couldn''t help but feel that the guy looked a little familiar to her, but she couldn''t pinpoint who he


    was right away.


    The young man had already stretched out his hand toward her.


    He said, "l am Smithin, Nora¡±


    Based on her own alias Smithra, she finally knew who the young man was.Wasn''t he Quentin, the


    young man with delusions of grandeur?! Seeing his outstretched hand, Nora coughed and stretched


    out her own hand.


    "Hello, I''m 028."


    Quentin immediately let go after a light squeeze of the hand.


    Then, he said arrogantly, "I met the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister just now, and even took a


    photo with her.I even asked her for an autograph.Since you''re also a fan of Big Brother, why didn''t you


    take up the staff member''s offer just now?"


    Nora:"??"


    She was shocked.


    "You met Big Sister? The real deal?"


    Quentin sneered, "Of course, she''s the real deal.¡¯¡¯


    He took out his cell phone and showed it to Nora.


    "See, this is Big Sister.¡±


    In the photo was a big and thick woman.Her face was fleshy and the muscles on her arms were


    bulging.It was obvious at first nce that her physique was achievable only through regr


    bodybuilding.


    Quentin was very moved.He said, "Do you know? I''ve always thought of myself as a very diligent


    person.But it was only when I met Big Sister that I realized why she is Big Sister.It has always been


    very difficult for women to build muscles, in fact, it''s much harder for women to do that than men.But


    take a look at Big Sister''s muscles! It''s impossible to achieve that without a few years of bodybuilding!


    So Big Sister is really just like what Mr.Quinn imed.She is obsessed with martial arts, and has been


    practicing martial arts since she was still in the womb!"


    Nora thezy bum:".."


    The corners of her lips spasmed.She wanted to say something, but Quentin had already continued.He


    said, "I mustn''t ck anymore from today onward! I must be the third strongest in New York!"


    Nora:


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wow, what an impressive goal! Quentin went on.


    "A lot of people call her Big Sister.A few people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts also say that they


    know her.Oh, by the way, I also met Big Brother.¡¯¡¯


    Big Brother...


    Nora immediately asked, "Where is he? Is he the real deal?¡±


    Quentin nodded.


    "I''d never seen Big Sister before, but I saw Big Brother ten years ago! How would I possibly not know


    him? He''s sitting right there in the room next door! He''s wearing the same clothes and the same mask


    he wore ten years ago.His physique also looks very simr!"


    After he spoke, he suddenly pointed at Justin and said, "Hmm...Big Brother''s physique is also very


    simr to his!"


    Justin:".."


    Nora:".."


    Nora suddenly turned and started to walk out.Justin followed behind her closely.


    "Where are you going?"


    Nora flexed her wrists and sneered, "I''m going to look for Big Brother for a sparring session."


    Although Big Sister was fake, Big Brother might not necessarily be.


    After all, didn''t he like showing off very much? Justin instantly felt his back muscles tighten.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the tournament venue, they saw a few people escorting a


    strong and muscr fat woman over.


    At the sight of the pair, they waved impatiently and said, "Step aside! Step aside! The Big Sister of the


    Quinn School of Martial Arts is here!!"


    Nora:"??"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Nora stood still.


    Before she could move, the group had alreadye up to Cherry, Justin, and her.


    After the group walked past them with great momentum, an astonished Cherry asked, "Mommy, did


    Grandpa Quinn take another disciple behind your back?"


    Nora: Justin: Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said unhurriedly, "She''s a fake¡±


    "That scared me to death."


    Cherry patted her chest and said, "I thought Grandpa Quinn had finallye around to it and epted


    that you''re not suited for martial arts, so he didn''t want you anymore!"


    Nora nced at Cherry with a chilly look in her eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    Cherry immediately smiled and said, "I wasplimenting you, Mommy! You''re not suited to be a


    martial artist because you''re the queen of martial arts herself! You''re amazing even if you don''t practice


    at all! You don''t need to work hard at all!"


    Her ttery skills simply left one speechless.


    While they were talking, they had already gone out.


    The staff member who had led Nora inside just now was standing at the front and trying to convince his


    next target .


    He said, "Do you want to take a photo with the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister? It costs 3,000


    per picture!"


    Nora walked over and said, "Take me to the Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother.¡¯¡¯


    The staff member was about to nod when he turned around and spotted Justin, which gave him a huge


    shock.


    To be honest, the martial arts tournament had be less and less profitable in recent years.


    Therefore, the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister and the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother,


    who were admired by all, had be their new way of making money.


    That particr staff member was one of the rare few old-timers who had stayed around, so he naturally


    knew who Justin was.


    Although he hadn''t seen what the Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Brother really looked like ten years


    ago, he remembered his contestant number very well- 057.


    He couldn''t help but rub his eyes and look at the contestant number on Justin''s wristband again it was


    indeed 057! He swallowed and coughed.


    "B-Big Brother?" Justin narrowed his eyes behind the mask.


    His voice was low but cold and sounded vaguely threatening.


    He said, "Yes.Didn''t you say he''s in the office and that we can take a photo with him? We would like to


    meet him: The staff member:"..."


    The one in there was a fake! What was the real deal making a scene here for?! Besides, Justin had


    actually always known that someone was impersonating him.


    They had informed Big Brother about it before.


    However, since Big Brother had said that, then he had to let him take a look.


    Therefore, the staff member coughed and led the way.


    "This way, please," he said.


    He led the way earnestly for the few of them, which instead made Nora rather hesitant.


    He had looked like he wouldn''t give in unless they gave him money just now.


    Why had he suddenly stopped discussing prices with them? Was he nning to rip them off after


    letting them meet Big Brother?


    In the midst of her thoughts, the staff member arrived at a room and knocked on the door.


    The door opened.


    Nora looked at the person in the room.


    Aman with a mask on was sitting calmly and steadily on the sofa.


    One couldn''t see what he looked like, but they could feel that the man was very arrogant.


    He frowned and said to the staff member, "Why are you bothering me again?"


    The staff member coughed and replied, "These two people would like to meet you¡±


    "I''m very busy."


    ¡®¡®Big Brother¡¯¡¯, who was seated on the sofa, said sullenly, "If there''s nothing you need, then leave!"


    "I have something I need.¡¯¡¯ Nora suddenly spoke.


    ¡®¡¯Big Brother¡¯¡¯ looked at her at once.


    "What is it?"


    The staff member also turned to look at Nora.


    He wanted to ask what she wanted, but before he could say anything, a shadow shed past him.


    Nora rushed into the room and mmed her fist straight at Big Brother''s face! Bam! Her punch was


    quick and powerful, which stunned ¡®¡¯Big Brother¡¯¡¯.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The next moment, his eyes closed and he passed out.


    The staff member:"?"


    He was furious.


    "What are you doing? How dare you attack Big Brother!"


    Nora, who had knocked the man out with a single punch:"? ¡°


    She looked at her fist in surprise, and then at the man in front of her blood was already trickling out of


    his mask.


    A strange silence filled the ce.


    Just as Nora was about to apologize, Justin''s low and deep voice rang out.


    "He has fainted.Take him to the hospital."


    Seeing that he had spoken, the staff member didn''t dare to say any more.


    He gave the doctors a call at once.


    There were specially hired doctors in the arena, in case people became seriously injured in the


    tournament.


    They quickly hurried over.


    The group of people quickly carried the injured man away.


    Even the staff member who had brought them there didn''t pursue the matter.


    In fact, he didn''t even dare to cast even a nce at them but quickly slipped away with the crowd.


    Nora:"..."


    Taken aback, she asked, "He''s going to me go just like that "


    However, she paused when she looked at Justin.


    For some reason, Justin had a rather odd look in his eyes as he looked at her, as though he was the


    one who had been punched just now.


    While thinking about it, Justin coughed and asked, "Do you want to beat Big Brother up that much?"


    "Yeah." Nora looked down at her fist and heaved a sigh.


    "Unfortunately, that guy just now was a fake"


    Justin:"?"


    Nora told him her analysis.


    "I already threw the punch very slowly just now, but he still didn''t manage to react in time.In addition,


    the staff didn''t dare to hold me ountable at all.Based on all that, that ¡®Big Brother¡¯ was a fake.¡¯¡¯


    She waved her fist in the air and said, "I wonder when I can really m this fist into his face."


    Justin:


    He suddenly felt like his cheek really hurt.The staff didn''t pursue the matter even after she hit the fake


    Big Brother, so Nora could only follow Justin back into the arena again.


    Soon, it was Nora''s match.She was in Ring 6.


    When the host called out her contestant number 028, she took a step forward and got ready to enter


    the ring.


    It was at this moment that Smithin jumped out from nowhere and grabbed her.


    He asked, "Hey, are you actually going into the ring topete?"


    Nora:"?"


    She looked at the ck-d teenager with the mask and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You sure are unlucky.To think you have been assigned Tired Reno for your first match.Do you know?


    Even though he''s a rookie, he has already won nine consecutive matches.Once he wins the match with


    you, he''ll advance to ss B ¡°  Nora frowned.


    "And then?"


    Smithin thought for a moment.


    Then, he tried to persuade her and said, "You''ve seen him, right? Tired Reno is a big guy.He can send


    you sprawling with just a punch.I''d advise you to give up.A delicate young missy like you shouldn''t go


    into the ring.It would look really bad if you have to beg for mercy on your kneester."


    Nora:"????"


    Smithin lifted his chin and said, "What are you looking at me for? He''s also my opponent in my next


    match.Just give up, I''ll beat him up for you in the next match! You can think of it as revenge!"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Quentin sounded as full of delusions of grandeur as ever.Nora couldn''t help but hold her forehead.She


    asked, "Are you this helpful and enthusiastic to everyone?"


    Quentin:"??"


    Her question stunned Quentin.


    He stared at Nora nkly.


    For a moment, he also felt like he was behaving a little strangely.


    When had he be such a busybody? What was he showing a stranger so much concern for? To be


    honest, he couldn''t quite describe what he was feeling, either.


    It was just that the woman''s calm and collected attitude kept making him feel as if she was Nora.


    After all, he had been tailing and protecting Nora for very long.


    He snorted and said, "I guess I was being unnecessarily nosy."


    He walked off after saying that.


    Nora:


    Had her words offended Quentin just now? Otherwise, why would that guy with delusions of grandeur


    suddenly be so distant? She didn''t think too deeply into it, though, because she was about to go


    into the ring.


    Before she did, she looked back and nced at Cherry.


    Cherry immediately took the hint and stretched out her hands and covered her eyes.


    She said, "Don''t worry, Mommy, I''m all ready.I will sing rhymes for Daddyter!"


    Nora then looked at Justin.She was about to speak when Justin nodded and said, "I will report the


    rhymes she sang to youter."


    Nora nodded.While walking to the ring, she couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss.It was not


    until she got into the ring that she suddenly realized something¡ªwas their rapport a little too good just


    now? It was as if they were a family of three.


    She coughed.


    When her imagination was running wild, Tired Reno opposite her said, "Not only are you a woman, but


    you''re evening into the ring dressed like that? Are you here to fight, or are you here to look for a


    boyfriend?"


    Nora, who was a little taken aback, lowered her head and looked at what she was wearing.


    All the ces that should be covered, were.


    There shouldn¡®t be any problem, right? She broke into a frown.


    The audience, however, burst into loudughter.


    "Yeah, it''s actually a woman! What''s a woman here to join in the fun for!"


    Although there were a lot of girls learning martial arts nowadays, they were naturally weaker than men


    in physical strength.


    While women had managed to upy a certain position in other respects, truly powerful women were


    still a minority in the world of martial arts.


    There were also women among the spectators, and their words filled them with indignation.


    They said, "What''s wrong with women? Have you forgotten the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big


    Sister?¡¯¡¯


    "Exactly! Are women incapable of fighting just because they are women? If you''re that great, why don''t


    you challenge the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister to a one-on-one duel?!"


    "Hmph!" The women spoke up.


    They were all either someone''s wives or sisters, or one of the few outstanding people in the martial arts


    circle.


    The men around them didn''t dare to antagonize them anymore.


    All of them changed the subject with a smile and said, "No , that''s not what we meant.We''re just talking


    about the fact that she''s wearing a dress"


    "Yeah, isn''t it inconvenient for her to move her legs if she''s wearing a dress? She''s going to have


    wardrobe malfunctionster when she lifts her legs into the air! I''m saying it for her sake"


    "Tsk, it''s rare to see a woman in one-on-one duels.Of course, we would love to watch! It won''t be


    interesting anymore if it''s all men! I just think that she shouldn''t have worn a dress!"


    In the ring.


    Tired Reno also frowned as he looked at Nora.


    He said, "Let''s start?"


    Nora stood where she was leisurely.


    "Yeah, let''s start!"


    Tired Reno frowned and said, "Do you want to go and change? I can wait for you.¡±


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    "Why?"


    Tired Reno felt a headacheing on.


    "Didn''t you hear what the audience said? If you continue to wear that, you...won''t be able to move your


    legs freely¡± Nora lowered her head again and looked at her dress.


    Only then did she realize what they were talking about.


    "Oh, that''s what you meant¡± she said.


    Tired Reno nodded.


    Everyone else also breathed sighs of relief.


    Even Quentin, who was among the audience, curled his lips disdainfully.


    What a stupid woman.


    There were so many wretched men down here, yet she had worn a dress to fight.


    Let''s see what she was gonna do! While he was thinking about it, he heard Nora say, "Oh, it''s okay


    even if I don''t use my legs.¡±


    Everyone:"??"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They stared at her incredulously, wondering if the woman was out of her mind.


    She wasn''t going to use her legs? Did that mean she was only going to use her fists? But how powerful


    could a woman''s fists be? Moreover, without using the legs, she wouldn''t be able to do movements


    such as swooping toward the opponent and so on.


    Quentin scoffed.She wasn''t going to use her legs? Was it because she thought pping her lips would


    be enough? Well, if she were to admit defeat before Tired Reno rushed over, she indeed wouldn''t have


    to use her legs.


    In fact, she wouldn''t even need her hands! While he was thinking about it, Tired Reno frowned.


    "You"


    "Let''s cut the crap and start."


    Nora had be annoyed.


    She could have already ended the match while they were talking.


    What a huge waste of her energy.


    She stretched out a finger and made a hooking gesture at Tired Reno.


    "Let''s start.¡¯¡¯


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tired Reno:"!"


    Although he was a man, the woman''s provocation nevertheless angered him.


    He snorted and said, "You asked for it!"


    He balled up his hands and swung his fist straight at Nora ! His punch was quick and powerful.


    Tired Reno, who also didn''t want to waste any time, wanted to end the match quickly, so he didn''t show


    any mercy despite his opponent being a woman.


    The audience closed their eyes.


    One must know that Tired Reno''s punch had knocked all his previous nine opponents onto the ground!


    Wasn''t he a little too insensible? He was actually using his sure-kill move against a young missy right


    from the start? Quentin held his forehead.


    Tired Reno moved so quickly that 028 probably couldn''t even react in time to admit defeat.


    He was still thinking about it when he heard the loud thwack of a fist making contact with flesh.


    Then, with a boom, someonended fiercely on the ground.


    A sympathetic Quentin looked at the ring to see how miserable the woman looked¡­

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    However, the moment she looked up, she was stunned.


    There were no obstructions around the ring.


    It could be considered a loss if she fell off the ring.


    At this moment, the woman in the ck dress was standing there.


    The air in the basement was ventted, and her ck dress fluttered arrogantly with the wind.


    In front of her, Tired Reno had copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    He had already fainted.


    Everyone:"!!!"


    Quentin narrowed his eyes as well.


    "Omg!"


    The entire audience erupted.


    Everyone was asking, "Did you see what just happened?"


    "Wait, Tired Reno went to hit someone, but why he did faint instead?"


    Someone said weakly, "I...I think I saw 028 reach out her hand and gently hit Tired Reno."


    The crowd fell silent again.


    Then, they saw 028 rubbing her wrist and looking around hesitantly.


    "Is it over?"


    Only then did the referee react and announce, "028 wins!"


    Nora walked to the side and jumped down from the ring.


    The audience immediately gave way in fear.


    They saw her walking along the crowd to the food section.


    There was a sofa over there.


    A man was sitting there hugging a girl.


    After everyone simmered down, they could hear the little girl reciting a poem in her childish voice.


    "..The stone path to the mountain is nted.He and she were deep in the clouds.Dreaming of a


    princess meeting a prince.But in reality, a dinosaur meets a frog..."


    Nora stopped in her tracks.


    Veins popped out on her forehead.


    When Cherry saw her walking over, she said excitedly, "Mommy, I''ve already memorized 300 poems! I


    didn''t peek at yourpetition earlier!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    What a strange family of three!!! Initially, they thought that the woman was hungry when she went to


    the food section.


    However, after Nora walked over, she sat on the sofa beside the girl and told the man and the girl,


    "Wake me up at 8 o''clock¡¯¡¯


    Then, she tilted her head slightly and fell asleep on the sofa.Everyone was speechless.


    Quentin!!! His lips twitched.He felt that this woman was simply unreasonable.


    She had just defeated Tired Reno.


    Who was she? Under everyone''s guesses, Nora really fell asleep.


    Her dreams were strange and chaotic.


    In the end, she was not woken up by Justin, but by her own phone call.


    She yawned and answered the call in a daze.


    She said angrily, "You better have something important to say.¡¯


    With that, she opened her eyeszily and saw Justin and Cherry opposite her.


    Behind their masks, the two pairs of eyes were staring at her.


    Cherry said softly, "Mommy has a very bad morning temper.It''s especially scary.¡¯


    Justin had a regretful look on his face.


    "It''s a pity I didn''t get the chance to see it,'''' Cherry said, "Next time when we sleep together, I''ll let you


    take a look in the morning.We''re outside right now, so she''s a little restrained!"


    Justin smiled.


    "Yes, I look forward to that day.¡¯ Nora:".."


    Only then did she realize that she was in the sparring arena.


    The noisy crowd around her had prevented her from taking a good nap.


    She subconsciously sat up straight and wiped the non-existent saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    The two people opposite her were speechless.


    Solo''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Sigh, stop scaring me.I found some information about Ryan.Didn''t you ask me to help you


    investigate?" Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ryan was the second son of the Smiths back thenn is the third son of the Smiths.You know that,


    right? Back then, the eldest son of the Smiths was useless.As he liked to mess around outside, the


    previous head of the Smiths decided to look for the next patriarch between Ryan andn.Unfortunately,


    Ryan''s private life was chaotic and he was with many women.It was said that he even got a small


    celebrity pregnant.In addition, althoughn was three years younger than Ryan, he had already


    disyed outstanding aptitude.Therefore,n was made the person in charge at that time.Ryan


    became more carefree from then on, but he was actually not as useless as he looked.¡¯¡¯


    All the news Nora heard about Ryan from the Smiths was about his bad aspects.For example, he was


    slippery and unreliable.She narrowed her eyes.Just as she was thinking about what Ryan was doing,


    Solo said, "You know Quentin, right ? It wouldn''t be surprising even if you don''t know.From Quentin''s


    generation, the Smiths have hidden his existence.Outsiders won''t know about him.They let Quentin


    handle things that aren''t suitable to be seen by the public.The Smiths¡¯ hidden forces are all in Quentin''s


    hands.You''ve just reunited with the Smiths, so it''s normal that you don''t know about him."


    Nora:


    The second Smiths member she met was Quentin.


    However, she did not interrupt Solo.


    She knew that this person liked to keep people in suspense when he sent messages, so she decided


    not to say anything.


    As expected, Solo felt that it was meaningless to wait for a reply from her.


    He pursed his lips and said, "But do you know who founded this dark force?"


    Nora frowned.


    "Ryan?"


    Solo: "No¡¯¡¯


    Nora:"!!"


    If that wasn''t the case, why did he say so much nonsense ? Just as she was about to lose her temper,


    Solo urately grasped her temper and hurriedly exined, "It wasn.However,n inherited the


    Smiths and became the patriarch on the surface, so he handed that force to Ryan"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "Also, Ryan is from Irvin School of Martial Arts.He can be considered a member of the pugilistic


    world.He has a certain status in New York''s pugilistic world.I heard that he hosted two tournaments


    back then.Up until now, most of the ways to earn money in the tournaments were thought of byn and


    him."


    Nora:".."


    She was stunned.


    "The Smiths own shares in the martial arts tournament?"


    "It''s not shares.Ryan used to be the president of the pugilistic world.Even now, his name is still on the


    title."


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Solo said, "I asked around again and realized that although the president of the pugilistic world had


    disappeared, the association would often receive some orders from him to prevent the pugilistic world


    from bing a mess over the years."


    "Got it"


    Nora hung up.


    She held her chin and began to think.


    She did not expect to hear news about Ryan when she was only participating in a martial arts


    tournament.


    She wanted to look for Ryan only to get his DNA sample.


    She wouldpare the two DNA match results to determine whose daughter she was.


    After all, Lily had said that her genes had mutated.Theparison between her andn''s DNA


    samples was actually not urate.


    As she was thinking about this, she suddenly saw a person in ragged clothes sh past not far away,


    making her frown.Wasn''t this Old Maddy? Why was he here?

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Nora thought about this and hurriedly stood up to follow.But before she could take two steps, Justin


    followed her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I saw an acquaintance¡¯¡¯ Nora replied simply and continued walking forward.


    However, she realized that Old Maddy had already disappeared.She was very confident that she had


    not mistaken him.


    After all, she did not like to fantasize.But why was Old Maddy here? The Smith vi was an hour away


    from here.As she frowned in thought, it was her turn to go on stage.


    "Thispetition is between 028 and Milk Lover.Pleasee on stage."


    Nora could only give up on looking for Old Maddy and went on stage.


    A woman had subdued "Tired Reno" the moment she made a move.


    This had attracted everyone''s attention.


    Everyone wanted to know what had just happened.


    Some people even felt that Nora might have been lucky just now.


    Tired Reno must have made a mistake to be hit by her.


    Furthermore, it was her first time on stage.


    Perhaps Tired Reno had underestimated her.


    Just like Tired Reno, Milk Lover had already won eight or nine rounds and was not bad.


    At least he was not a simple ss A.


    Before Milk Lover went on stage, he was warned by a kind person to be wary of 028.


    However, after he went on stage, he saw that Nora was still wearing that dress.


    She did not change her clothes at all.


    With her eye-catchingly beautiful figure and slender waist, she did not look like a trained person.


    Milk Lover raised his guard.


    He said, "028, what''s your name?"


    Everyone would give themselves a name.For example, Tired Reno and Milk Lover were Inte


    aliases.


    Of course, if someone wanted to use their real name, it was not a problem.


    Nora: "028-"


    Milk Lover: "I''m asking for your real name.I want to know which sect you''re from."


    Nora was silent for a moment.


    "You don''t need to know¡¯¡¯ On such an asion, she would be in the limelight sooner orter.


    She must not leave her name.


    When Milk Lover saw her distant look, he frowned.


    "Alright, since you don''t want to say anything, don''t me me for being rude! You don''t use your legs,


    right? Heh!"


    With that, he leaped and kicked.This kick was very strong.


    In addition, he ran a short distance to gain more strength in his kick.


    If Nora was kicked, she would definitely be injured.


    Everyone thought that Nora would dodge easily and find another opportunity to counterattack.


    However, they did not expect Nora to suddenly take a small step back and stretch out her fist.


    Bam! Nora''s fistnded on the soles of Milk Lover''s feet.She directly sent him flying out of the ring.


    Bam! Milk Lover prostrated on the ground below the ring.


    "Omg!" The entire venue was in an uproar.


    This time, everyone was certain that 028 was not just lucky.She was really a martial arts expert!


    "028 wins thispetition!"


    With his previous experience, the referee did not stutter this time.


    Nora walked down from the stage.


    She ignored the surrounding voices trying to curry favor with her and walked toward Justin again.


    Quentin, who was hiding in the crowd and watching herpete, narrowed his eyes.


    This woman was not bad.


    He walked towards her.


    Nora hadpleted her mission today and was prepared to go home.


    After all, she had to fight two matches a day.


    She needed to fight 60 times and 30 days to reach ss F and fight against Irvin School of Martial


    Arts¡¯ Big Brother.


    She sighed silently.It was a waste of time.


    How good would it be if she could finish all thepetitions in one day? As she was thinking about


    this, she suddenly heard praise from behind her.


    "Your performance just now was not bad .You impressed me."


    Nora:"???"


    She pursed her lips and turned around.


    Sure enough, Quentin was standing behind her, staring at her seriously.


    "I now announce that I was wrong.You can be my opponent."


    Why did this stupid vibe make her want to attack? The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.She was about


    to say something when Quentin suddenly said, "I seriously considered it.I think you can be my


    teammate.We can team up and level up together.¡¯¡¯


    Nora:"?"


    Team up to level up? She frowned.


    "I''m not interested in all that."


    She did not have time to team up with him! As she thought about this, Quentin''s calm voice sounded.


    "Is that so? Forget it then.I originally didn''t think we should team up.After all, I''m so powerful.I can


    definitely advance all the way.If not for saving time, I wouldn''t have considered this.Sorry to disturb


    you."


    With that, he turned to leave, but his arm was suddenly grabbed.He turned back hesitantly and saw the


    woman in the silver mask staring at him.


    "Save time? What do you mean? Exin clearly before you leave.¡±


    Quentin:"???"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was surprised.


    "Didn''t you see thepetition rules?"


    Nora blinked and answered confidently, "No."


    Why would she bother seeing the rules? Wasn''t it just fighting! Quentin: The corners of his lips


    twitched.


    "In a one-on-onepetition, you have to win ten rounds before you can advance.But in a team


    competition, you can advance collectively after winning five rounds.I came to register for the


    competition today.It will take a month to enter ss F, but if we team up, it will take half a month.Of


    course, after entering ss F, the team will automatically disband, and we will still be opponents.¡¯¡¯


    Nora:"!!!"


    Why didn''t she know there was such a system!


    "Let''s team up¡± she agreed happily.


    Quentin frowned.


    "Team up? You really want to enter ss F? Why do you want to enter ss F?"


    Nora replied, "To fight with Irvin School of Martial Arts''s Big Brother¡±


    "Impressive."


    Quentin gave her a thumbs up.


    "Just now, I thought that your IQ was a little low and that you were not worthy of being my match.But


    your ambition is not small, it has made up for your IQ""


    Nora, who had outstanding intelligence, was speechless.Seeing her staring at him, Quentin raised his


    chin as well.


    "I just made an agreement with Big Sister.When I enter ss F, I''ll spar with her.Looks like we have the


    same goal.That way, we''ll save ourselves a lot of trouble"


    "Then let''s team up,¡¯ Nora replied.


    "Not yet" Quentin sighed.


    "There have to be three people in a team.We''re still short of one person."


    Nora:"??"


    She looked around and finally looked at Justin.She grabbed his arm and pushed him forward.


    "Add him."


    Justin, the top disciple of Irvin School of Martial Arts, was just standing at the side and listening to them


    talk.


    At the moment, he was speechless.


    "Can he do it?" Quentin said in disdain.


    When Justin, who had originally nned to reject them, heard this, he immediately sneered.


    Just as he was about to speak, Nora said, "He definitely can"


    Men could not say no.


    Quentin:"?" He hesitated.


    "Have you tried it before?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Alright then, let''s team up."


    Justin, who was standing beside them, seriously suspected that these two people were in cahoots¡¯


    However, the two of them were clearly fine and did not say anything.He could only retract his


    suspicions.


    Nora leaned in and whispered, "Help me out, I have to meet Big Brother in the tournament as quickly


    as I can."


    Justin, who would rather not meet Nora in a match, looked at her almond-shaped eyes.


    "...Okay.¡±


    Therefore, the three of them walked to the registration area and prepared to switch to the team


    competition.


    However, halfway through, Nora suddenly saw Old Maddy again! He secretly sneaked into the room


    beside him, making Nora narrow her eyes.


    She gave Justin a look and sneaked over.She wanted to see what Old Maddy was up to!!

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Nora nced at Justin and quickly slipped to the side.


    Quentin was stunned and nned to chase after her.


    "Hey, where are you going..."


    However, Justin grabbed his arm and the man replied coldly, "She''s going to be busy"


    "What is she busy with? The registration deadline ising up soon! Today is thest day!" Justin did


    not let go of his hand at all.


    "The two of us can just register." Quentin frowned.


    "How is that possible? There have to be three people in the teampetition.You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Justin pulled him toward the registration counter.


    Quentin:"??"


    He wanted to break free, but with his strength, he could not.


    This reminded him of how Nora had grabbed his arm when he was about to leave and refused to let


    him go- This couple was really strange.


    They were both extremely strong.


    With this doubt in mind, Quentin and Justin arrived at the registration counter.


    The staff at the registration counter waszily slouched with his legs crossed.


    When he saw the two of them enter and noticed Justin, he immediately stood up.


    "B-Bi-Br..."


    Before he could call out "Big Brother," Justin interrupted him.


    "We came to sign up for the teampetition.One of us has something on, so can the two of us sign


    up?"


    The staff member:"!!!"


    Register for the teampetition? Big Brother, what kind of international joke was this?! Who could


    match his speed! However, the staff member did not dare to speak much, especially when he saw


    Justin''s bright eyes.


    He smiled.


    "Of course, of course! May I know your names?"


    "Smithin, 028, and me." Justin paused.


    "820."


    820? Although there was already someone with this number, if Big Brother said he was 820, then he


    was 820.


    The staff member was very tactful and immediately nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll handle it for you right away!"


    With that, he lowered his head and stamped his seal, settling the teampetition registration.He did


    not even need to ask about ordinary matters.


    "That''s enough.You guys can participate in the teampetition starting tomorrow.¡¯


    "Okay¡±


    After receiving the bracelet from the representative team, Justin and Quentin left the registration area.


    As soon as the two of them left, someone secretly went to the registration counter.


    "Can we sign up for the teampetition? The other two didn''t rush over because they had something


    on.I''ll sign them up for them.¡±


    The staff member said, "No! The three people attending the teampetition must be here at the


    same time.Otherwise, you can''t sign up!"


    Quentin looked at this scene and revealed a thoughtful look.


    After leaving the registration area with Justin, he suddenly said reservedly, "I understand.¡¯¡¯


    Justin:"?"


    Quentin: "Sigh, I must have been exposed."


    Justin:"???"


    Quentin looked at him.


    "Do you know why the staff was so respectful to us just now?"


    Justin hesitated for a moment before replying, "Why?"


    "Because I''m still careless enough to expose my identity.That''s right.Smithin is the same as Quentin.¡¯¡¯


    Quentin? So he was Quentin, the Smiths¡¯ dark power.


    Everyone in New York knew that the current generation of Smiths had six sons.


    However, they did not know that the Smiths actually had seven sons.It was said that Quentin was third.


    As Justin thought this, he saw the young man in front of him pat his shoulder.


    "You definitely know who I am.My second uncle is Ryan Smith, the president of the pugilistic


    world.That''s why the staff was so respectful to me.However, you don''t have to feel pressured to team


    up with me.I''m very approachable."


    Justin:"???"


    "Tell your wife there''s no need to feel any pressure.And once you know my true identity, don''t be


    arrogant.After all, in the entire New York, after Big Sister and Big Brother, I''m the most powerful"


    Justin:".."


    "Speaking of which, I''m a little worried about you." Quentin looked at Justin.


    This person might have been hiding in the dark all day, so he was very talkative at this moment.


    "Your wife is so obsessed with Big Brother.I keep feeling that it''s not simple.You must be jealous,


    right?"


    Justin:"??"


    "It''s just like how I admire Quinn School of Martial Arts''s Big Sister.When I admire her, unknowingly,


    that kind of rtionship has already changed.If Big Sister does not dislike me, I''m willing to be with her,


    even if she¡¯s..."


    Before Quentin met Big Sister, he did not expect her to be such a muscr woman.


    However, the admiration he felt for her was too strong.


    After the initial shock, he had already gotten used to her figure and even ignored it.Yes, even if she was


    a fatty, he could do it! Justin!


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Quinn School of Martial Arts''s Big Sister is already married."


    "What?" Quentin was stunned.


    "Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    "Do you know who I am?" Justin looked at him.


    Quentin shook his head.


    Justin smiled.


    "Yes, it''s good that you don''t know¡±


    Previously, he had been worried that this fool would recognize him.


    Now, it seemed like this worry waspletely unnecessary.


    He did not even know the most basic scam at the martial arts seminar! This person had really wasted


    his years! Quentin


    On the other side, Nora did not lose track of Old Maddy.


    Old Maddy had been acting suspiciously.


    He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him, so he entered a room.


    Nora slowed down and came to the door.


    She gently pushed the door open and looked over.She saw Old Maddy sitting there¡­

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Old Maddy sat there.


    No, to be more specific, he was squatting there and eating the food beside him.


    He ate the cake until his face was full, and he stuffed juice and meat into his mouth.


    He looked like he had not eaten anything good for a long time.


    Nora:"!!"


    So he had sneaked here to steal food? While she was in a daze, a worker saw her and walked over


    with a frown.


    "What are you doing? This is Big Sister¡¯ s resting ce.You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Old Maddy in the room.


    He immediately rushed in anxiously.


    "Beggar? Why are you here? Get lost! This is not a ce for you to stay.This is the ce for Quinn


    School of Martial Arts''s Big Sister!"


    He grabbed Old Maddy''s arm in disdain.


    Old Maddy''s clothes were rolled up, and his arm was covered in scars, as if they had been burned.He


    smiled at the staff and stuffed food into his mouth crazily.


    Nora:"!"


    The staff member was anxious.


    "Quickly call security.How can we let the beggar in? This is not a ce he cane as he pleases!"


    When he was about to leave, Nora stopped him.


    "Wait a minute.I know this person.I''ll take him away.¡¯¡¯


    The staff frowned and reprimanded, "You brought him in? Watch the person you brought in.Take him


    away quickly.This is Big Sister''s waiting room! This is Big Sister''s first time on stage this year.Her status


    is very noble! These desserts were all prepared for her, how dare he eat them! He''s going overboard!"


    When Old Maddy heard this, he looked at her and grinned.


    "Delicious."


    One could not tell his looks from his face, but he looked really ugly when he was eating.Nora took a


    deep breath.


    "Follow me" Old Maddy still seemed to remember her.


    Perhaps it was because, even if he was crazy, he knew that he had made a mistake and followed Nora


    obediently.


    The two of them walked through the crowd and out of the basement, then went to the parking lot.


    Old Maddy had been eating all along the way.


    It was hard to tell if he was doing it on purpose.


    When they arrived at the car park, there was no one around.


    Nora suddenly reached out and grabbed Old Maddy''s arm, pressing against his pulse.


    His pulse was strong but chaotic.


    He was indeed crazy.


    Was Old Maddy really a lunatic? But the Smith vi was so far away.


    How did he get here? Nora simply asked, "Old Maddy, why are you here?"


    Old Maddy raised his hand and ate half of the cake.


    He held it tightly in his hand and handed it to Nora.


    "It''s delicious.Eat..."


    The cake was rotten from his grip.


    It was disgusting.


    Nora stared at it for a while.


    "You came here for food?" Old Maddy nodded.


    Seeing that she was not eating, he stuffed the cake in his hand into his mouth.Nora clenched her


    jaw.She stared at him for a long time before sighing deeply. ¡°I''ll take you back."


    It was unknown if Old Maddy understood what she meant.


    He followed behind Nora and the two of them got into the car.


    Nora drove him back to the Smiths'' vi.


    On the way, she sent Justin a message and told him that she had left.Justin replied, reminding her to


    participate in thepetition tomorrow.


    Moreover, the person who was teaming up with them was called Smithin.


    Nora expressed that she understood.


    On the way, she observed Old Maddy through the rearview mirror.


    He sat in the backseat obediently and quietly.


    His legs were rxed and he subconsciously revealed the posture of a big boss.


    However, when she looked at his face, he was reserved and curiously touching everything.


    When he met Nora''s gaze, he jumped in shock and curled up obediently.


    This person gave off a very contradictory feeling.


    Nora thought of what Old Maddy had said when he found herst time.


    She asked tentatively, "Old Maddy, do you know Ryan?"


    "Ryan..."


    Old Maddy muttered the name silently before shaking his head in confusion.


    "I don''t know him..."


    He had clearly mentioned Ryan previously.


    Nora frowned and said, "Then do you known?"


    Old Maddy nodded immediately.


    n is a good person!"


    With that, he seemed excited.


    "He has a daughter! He has a daughter!"


    Nora:


    She suddenly asked, "Who''s his daughter?"


    Old Maddy pointed at her.


    "It''s you, it''s you, it''s you!" Nora followed his lead.


    "But everyone says I''m Ryan''s daughter.¡¯


    "You''re not like him." Old Maddy grinned.


    "You look liken.You''ren''s daughter!n has a daughter!n''s daughter has returned home!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    These words made her feel that Old Maddy knew something.


    This person''s identity was definitely not simple.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Furthermore...could he be Ryan? Ryan¡­


    Nora seemed to have suddenly thought of something.She sped up and the car dashed directly into the


    Smiths¡¯ residence.


    When they reached home, she grabbed Old Maddy.


    Then, she took a few strands of his hair and rushed into the room, heading upstairs.


    After entering her bedroom, she put the hair in a special bag and called Lily.


    She sent Lily the samples overnight for her to test Old Maddy''s DNA.


    Although the possibility of Old Maddy being Ryan was not high, she still had to confirm it.


    She did not notice that after she left, Old Maddy was still standing at the same spot.


    After staring at Nora''s back for a long time, his eyes suddenly became clear.


    He seemed to not understand what was going on as he muttered, "Yvette..."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    After shouting this name, Old Maddy''s eyes gradually became confused.He seemed to have forgotten


    what he had just said.He only repeated, n has a daughtern¡¯s daughter is looking for him¡­¡±


    Then, he lowered his head and continued eating the cake in his hand.He walked familiarly to the small


    house in the front yard.


    The next day, when Nora woke up, the test results from Lily had not arrived yet.


    After all, this time, it was an international express delivery.It would take two days to reach.


    Nora yawned.


    When she got up and saw that Pete had already been taken to school by Joel, she went downstairs.


    As she went downstairs, she saw that the atmosphere in the living room was not right.


    She yawned and looked over in confusion.


    She saw Maureen looking at Yvonne angrily and saying, "I told you, if it''s not us, then it''s not us! Why


    would we tell outsiders about you? What good is it to us if you don''t enter the Hacker Alliance?"


    Yvonne lowered her head, her eyes red.


    She did not speak.


    Florence, who had always been standing beside her, said, "But Miss Yvonne did not enter the Hacker


    Alliance because someone said that there was a problem with her software and that she attacked her


    own family for no reason.This kind of software definitely doesn''t qualify, so she was eliminated.Y and Q


    had agreed to let her join at first!"


    Maureen sneered.


    "What does that have to do with us? We don''t even know any hackers.If we knew any hackers, would


    we still need to beg you all these years?" Warren frowned as well.


    "Yvonne, you even suspect me? When have I deceived you all these years?"


    Yvonne sighed, "Warren, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but this matter has indeed been leaked.Do you


    really not know any hackers?"


    "Of course..."


    Warren wanted to answer firmly, but his words suddenly stopped.Of course, they knew a hacker.He


    swallowed.


    "I...I know Solo, but I never told him about this.Even if he found out that someone had invaded us, he


    didn''t know who you were!"


    Maureen said in disdain, "Yes, some people are just delusional.We''re the ones who leaked the news


    just because we know Solo? Nora introduced him to us! Are you going to malign Nora as well?"


    She paused.


    Maureen and Warren looked at each other.


    Sure enough, Yvonne said in surprise, "You''re saying that Nora also knows Solo?"


    She bit her lip and sighed heavily.


    Florence originally did not understand this logic, but when she saw Yvonne''s expression and thought


    about what they had just said, she was instantly furious.


    "Alright, I got it! Nora must have been jealous because I kept looking down on her with the excuse that


    Miss Yvonne wanted to join the Hacker Alliance! She deliberately told Solo to send a message to Y and


    Ql"


    "This woman is too despicable.How can she be so petty?" Florence shouted angrily.


    "Even if she''s jealous of others, can''t she just improve herself? Why is she causing trouble for others?!"


    Maureen hurriedly said, "Mdm.Florence, we haven''t confirmed who did this yet.Don''t push the me


    on others here! Besides, Nora might not have done it on purpose!"


    Warren nodded as well.


    "Yes, she doesn''t know what that software is for.Even if she really said it, she must have let it slip by


    mistake!"


    Warren was sure that he and his wife had not told Solo about Yvonne.


    Therefore, it could only be Nora.He subconsciously found an excuse for her.


    Florence sneered and was about to speak when a cold voice sounded.


    "Tsk."


    The few of them subconsciously froze.


    They turned their heads and saw Nora walking slowly into the kitchen.


    She took out a piece of bread and walked out while eating.


    After swallowing the bread in her mouth, she looked at Yvonne.


    "Stop guessing.It was me"


    No matter what the reason was, Yvonne had attacked her family with the software she''d written.


    It was intentional, so she must have been up to no good.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If she did not do it on purpose, then it meant that her skills were not up to standard.


    Wasn''t it normal for her not to pass? Florence was instantly furious.


    "See, you''ve already admitted it! Indeed, you wrecked Miss Yvonne''s ns!" Yvonne looked at her with


    red eyes.


    "Nora, w-why are you treating me like this? I''m not bad to you either!" Nora swallowed another mouthful


    of bread and took a sip of milk.


    Then, she slowly said, "What did I do to you? Isn''t it because your skills aren''t good enough?"


    Everyone:"!!!"


    Maureen and Warren were originally shocked because Nora had admitted it.


    However, when they heard this, they actually had an idea.


    Nora was right! It was clearly Yvonne who was not skilled enough.


    Who cared what others said about her? While they were feeling surprised, Nora had already walked


    out of the door.


    She had a teampetition today and needed to participate.


    When she woke up, she received a notice to be at thepetition venue at 4 PM.


    She drove to the martial artspetition and had just entered wearing a mask when she was


    recognized by Quentin.


    "028, why are you sote?" Nora yawned.


    Before she could say anything, Quentin said ¡°But it''s okay.We''re about to go on stage.¡±


    He waved his hand.


    "I''m sure you already know who I am, right? Your husband should have told you.So, after the


    competition, you and your husband can just wait to win.I''ll bring you to ss F!"


    Nora: She wanted to say something, but Quentin said, "You don''t have to say anything grateful.There''s


    no need to feel embarrassed.I just find you more pleasing to the eye.Besides, the moves you used


    yesterday were pretty good.Leading you to level up is my own idea.It has nothing to do with you.You


    don''t have to feel like you owe me a favor¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, Quentin raised his chin slightly.


    "By the way, is your husband here? Just protect yourselves.I''ll help you after I''m done fighting one¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Seeing how confident the delusional Quentin was, Nora couldn''t be bothered to say anything to crush


    his confidence.


    A short whileter, Justin arrived.


    He was wearing a ck mask that covered half of his face Quentin looked at him for a while before he


    confirmed that he was indeed the person from the day before.


    He said, "You sure kinda resemble Big Brother.If no one told me otherwise, I might have mistaken you


    for him! Big Brother doesn''t have kids, though.¡¯¡¯


    He nced at Cherry and asked, "Why did you bring your kid here when you''repeting in the


    tournament?"


    Cherry curled her lips disdainfully.


    "Why can''t he bring his child here?"


    "With you around, how is he supposed to fight? Where is he going to put you when he fightster?"


    As soon as he said that, Justin said, ¡°I''m bringing her into the ring"


    Quentin:"???"


    He was stunned at first, but a momentter, he burst intoughter.


    "You''re bringing your kid into the ring? Have you gone silly?"


    He shook his head and said, "It''s dangerous in the ring.What if she gets hurt? But it''s true that there are


    a lot of people here, so it''s also unsafe to leave her here."


    Justin said leisurely, "I''m just here to make up the numbers."


    Even if he didn''t do anything, Nora would still be able to handle ss A and ss B opponents by


    herself.


    Quentin unexpectedly misunderstood, though.


    He thought for a moment and then nodded.


    "You''re right.You can just stand behind meter.I''ll take on two opponents."


    Justin:"???"


    The more Quentin thought about it, the more he felt that it would be astounding.


    Perhaps because he had kept himself hidden and suppressed himself for too long, he liked the idea of


    showing off and stealing the limelight very much.


    He stroked his chin and said, "With that, everyone will definitely notice our team.By the way, what is our


    team''s name?"


    Justin was about to speak when Quentin snapped his fingers and suggested, "How about Third In The


    World?"


    Nora:"?"


    Justin:"?"


    Seeing how confused both of them looked, Quentin sneered, lifted his chin, and said, "Don''t forget


    this.I''m the best fighter after Big Brother and Big Sister.Since the third most powerful fighter in the world


    is in our team, Third In The World is a very apt name!"


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to pay him any more attention.


    She said, "It''s up to you."


    As a result...


    "Team Third In The World, please enter the ring.They shall be facing Team Contractor next.There are


    two ss C contestants in Team Contractor, so they will be a much trickier opponent than the ss A


    opponents yesterday.However, Smithin from Team Third In The World has given us an amazing


    performance yesterday.It is not known whose disciple he is.No.028 also gave us a surprise and won


    every match of hers with just a punch each, so no one knows just how strong she is even now.Please


    wee the two teams"


    Together with the host''s announcement, Quentin puffed out his chest, held his head high, and led the


    way in front.


    Nora was in the middle.


    She walked with azy gait and was still wearing a dress.


    She usually wore trousers most of the time, so it was rtively unlikely for people to recognize her if


    she wore a dress in the tournament.


    One could consider it a little trick that she had prepared for the tournament.


    Justin caused an even bigger sensation when he went into the ring¡ªbecause he was carrying a child


    in his arms. The child was about five to six years old and was wearing a princess dress.


    Even with a mask on, one could still see a pair of astonishingly dark eyes behind it.


    The crowd went into a furor all at once.


    Quentin was awfully satisfied when he sensed their astonishment.


    It simply felt wonderful to bask in the center of attention! Quentin had always lived in the darkness ever


    since he was a child.


    In fact, outsiders didn''t even know that someone like him existed among the Smiths.


    This made Quentin sometimes long to stand where the light gathered. As a result, he loved being in the


    limelight when he was doing things anonymously.


    He gave a wave and the cheers around them became even louder.


    Quentin was very satisfied with the effect.


    It seemed that his performance the day before was passable.


    He was still thinking about it when the crowd started to shout, "One Punch Beauty! One Punch Beauty!


    No.028 ¡®The Beauty¡¯ wins with one punch!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®¡®One punch¡¯¡¯? Quentin was taken aback for a moment.


    Only then did he realize that Nora had actually gained fans in the tournament the day before.


    On top of that, most of her fans were female!


    "One Punch Beauty! Ahhh! I''m your fan!"


    Nora, who had been given a nickname for some strange reason:"???"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled at the female fan nearest to her.Herzy and unorthodox


    appearance immediately made the fan scream.


    "Ahhhhh! She''s so suave!"


    Quentin:"???"


    He slowly looked behind at No.028.He had approached her to form a team the day before because she


    was indeed skilled in martial arts.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for him to win ss A contestants with just a single punch, either.


    Besides, there were ultimately only a few female contestants in the tournament.


    With her around, it would highlight his aura and strength in the team even further.


    But why did it unexpectedly seem like she had attracted more fans than he did? Fortunately, there was


    still her husband, who was pretty much invisible.


    The thought had only just formed when the fans at the bottom of the ring started screaming madly


    again.


    "Ahhhh ! The guy carrying the little girl is so handsome! Don''t you think that he has a sense of


    abstinence around him? Thebination of his ck clothes with the white princess dress makes


    them look like a little princess and her knight! He can actually bring his kid with him into the ring!¡±


    Quentin:"!!!"


    Why hadn''t he ever thought of bringing a child with him when he fought? His way of stealing the


    limelight was simply too unique!!! He rubbed his wrists, looked back at Nora and Justin, and decided


    that he had to end the match as soon as possible.


    That was the only way he could win back the glory that belonged to him.


    As the referee announced the start of the match, Quentin said coldly, "Hold the other two back.Once I


    finish off one of them, I''lle over and take care of the other...Never mind, you have a child in your


    arms while you''re wearing a dress.The two of you can just stand behind me.I''ll take care of..."


    He had only just spoken when...!!

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The trio opposite them didn''t give Quentin the time to speak at all.


    They rushed straight toward them.


    Quentin frowned.


    Although his love of showing off wasn''t very reliable, his instinct as a martial artist was.


    He stepped in front of Nora and Justin at once.


    Unfortunately, the other party had numbers on their side.


    They actually weren''t hard to beat; rather, it was because he had to defeat them one by one.


    Their opponents had sent their two ss C team members to go after Nora and Justin while a ss B


    member stuck to Quentin instead.


    Justin was carrying a child, so he definitely wouldn''t be able to attack.


    Nora, a woman, had also only managed to make every punch a killing blow the day before by taking


    advantage of her opponents underestimating her.


    Once the two ss C contestants got rid of the two of them and joined forces with the ss B martial


    contestant, with three of them against Quentin alone, they might not necessarily lose! Although Quentin


    had delusions of grandeur, he wasn''t stupid.


    Otherwise,n wouldn''t have picked him to take control of the Smiths'' underground forces.


    After figuring it all out in an instant, with an awful look on his face, he said, "Hang in there, the two of


    you.I''lle over and help out as soon as I can!"


    After speaking, he used all of his strength and executed his most vicious moves, taking advantage of


    an opening where the ss B martial artist wasn''t paying attention tond a karate chop on his neck.


    The ss B martial artist cked out and fell onto the floor.


    Quentin feinted and dealt another strike.


    After defeating his opponent in two moves, he turned around to provide reinforcements.


    He thought that it was finally time for him to show off his might, but he instead saw that...


    The two ss C martial artists that had charged toward Nora and Justin had already copsed outside


    of the ring.


    Quentin:"??"


    He stood there in a daze and asked in stupefaction, "What happened?"


    What else could have happened? Nora and Justin had sent the two of them flying with a punch and a


    kick respectively, of course.


    The whole ce fell quiet for a moment.


    Then, the emcee announced, "Team Third In The World wins!"


    The audience erupted into fervent cheers.


    A dazed Quentin followed Nora and Justin out of the ring.


    As soon as they exited the ring, people swarmed toward them from every direction.


    "Smithin!" Someone called his name.


    Quentin coughed, straightened his back, and looked behind him excitedly¡ªa beautiful little girl was


    standing behind him and looking at him shyly.


    Quentin thought that she must be a fan who wanted to confess her love to him, so he asked gently,


    "What''s the matter?"


    The little girl raised her head and said, "Would it be convenient for you to move to the side a little? I''d


    like to take a picture of No.028 and No.820''s family of three, but you''re in the shot!"


    Quentin:"???"


    He turned back and looked at Nora and Justin, who were walking in front.


    The two of them had already been surrounded by fans and their poprity was in no way inferior to Big


    Brother and Big Sister''s...


    How unlucky! He''d originally wanted to form a team with two weaklings to highlight how tall and mighty


    he was, but howe they had stolen all the limelight instead? Quentin took a deep breath and looked


    at the little girl coldly.


    "No, it''s not convenient¡± he said.


    After saying that, he joined Nora and Justin.


    Hmph.


    He, Quentin Smith, was the one that Team Third In The World relied on.


    Otherwise, would they even be in third ce? Did those ignorant fans know who the strongest one in


    the team was or not? He, Quentin Smith, was not going to move aside today.


    Seeing that he simply refused to move aside no matter what, the fans continued to frantically snap


    away with their cell phones.


    Only then did Quentin finally feel a little better.


    The trio reached the resting area at the side.


    While waiting for their next match, Quentin secretly picked up his phone and essed the martial arts


    tournament discussion forum.


    The tournament had set up a private website that only those attending the tournament would know of.


    The website was very hard for outsiders to find.


    The circle was too small, so one could say that this was a culture unique to them.


    A post about Team Third In The World had gained thousands of views in the forum by then.He opened


    up the post, intending to see how everyone was singing praises of him...


    But in the end, he instead saw a photo as soon as the page loaded.


    In the photo, he had originally been standing between Nora and Justin, but he had been Photoshopped


    away.


    Nora wore a silver mask and a red tight-fitting dress.


    Justin wore a ck mask and a full-ck outfit.


    In his arms was a little girl in a white princess dress, who was also wearing a silver mask.


    They felt very much like a family of three.


    In thements: ¡®¡¯Team Third In The World is really strong! Even when faced with a ss C


    opponent, One Punch Beauty still won with just one punch.Does she only know that one move?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Ahhhbh! If I weren''t already sure that Big Brother is resting right next door, I''d have thought that the


    man carrying the child was Big Brother! His physique looks so much like Big Brother''s! They are both


    so tall and handsome!¡¯¡¯


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone even asked: ¡®Shouldn''t there be three people in a team? Is Team Third In The World a family


    of three?¡±


    Someone kindly answered: ''No, thest member is Smithin, but he''s not important.Your focus is off,


    bro¡±


    Quentin:"???"


    How was he not important?! Quentin turned off the phone viciously! He looked at Justin, who was next


    to him, and suddenly said, "Why don''t I carry the kid for the next match?"


    Only by carrying a child would one be able to steal the limelight.Why hadn''t he thought of it just now?


    Justin:"?"


    He raised his eyebrows, handed Cherry to him, and said, "Sure.¡±


    With someone carrying Cherry for him, he could take the opportunity to loosen his muscles a


    little.Thus, when it was time for the next match, Quentin walked in the forefront with Cherry in his arms


    and entered the ring, while Nora and Justin followed behind him leisurely.


    Seeing how there were indeed more people looking at him, Quentin felt that he had made the right


    strategic decision.The corners of his lips curled upward.


    Just as it was about to form a smile, voices from either side of him traveled over.


    "Why is Smithin holding the child this time?"


    "Maybe carrying the child prevents No.820 from doing his thing! If he lets Smithin hold her, he would be


    able to use his arms!"


    "You''re right! Also, doesn''t Smithin look like a bodyguard holding the child for them? That couple sure is


    laid-back! They don''t look like they''re here topete at all.They''re clearly here for shopping!"


    Quentin:"?"


    Was it toote for him to return the child? The corners of Quentin''s lips spasmed.


    Then, several people could be heard discussing something.


    "Why is their team named Third In The World?"


    "It''s probably to pay tribute to Big Brother and Big Sister! Looks like their goal this time is the third


    ce!"


    "I wonder who will be able to take third ce, No.820 or No.028?"


    Quentin:"!!!"


    He was the one who would!! He was confident that apart from Big Brother and Big Sister, no one could


    beat him in a fight in New York! This was infuriating! Quentin was seething.


    Once they reached ss F and the team automatically disbanded, he would definitely challenge


    No.028 and No.820 to a fight! The huffy and frustrated Quentin fought ruthlessly and swiftly after that


    and defeated the opponents with Nora.


    Their matches that day ended with them winning both.


    Together with Nora''s two victories from the day before, once they won another match the next day, they


    would advance to ss B.


    Nora stretched.


    She was about to leave when she heard someone exim, "Big Sister is on! She''s going topete!"

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Big Sister?


    Nora paused and exchanged a look with Justin.


    Then, the two of them went to the ring where Big Sister would bepeting.


    Quentin was already there.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the sight of the two of them, he whispered, "You guys havee, too? Are you also here to admire


    Big Sister''s graceful form?"


    Seeing that neither of them was speaking, Quentin coughed and said, "Big Brother participated in the


    previous tournament and emerged as champion, so he''s automatically assigned to ss F.Big Sister


    didn''t, so based on the regtions, she has to start from ss A.She didn''t lose any of her matches


    thest few days, though, so she''ll advance to ss C once she finishes this match"


    Nora hesitated for a moment and asked, "How many days has the tournament been ongoing for?"


    "Five days!"


    Quentin understood what Nora meant after he answered, so he immediately said, "Big Sister is special,


    so they scheduled four matches a day for her.This way, she can advance as quickly as possible.Once


    she reaches ss F, she can just wait for the rest of the contestants to finish advancing before she


    competes again"


    Nora:


    Why wasn''t she given the same treatment? On top of that, she even had to form a team with other


    people.


    She was clearly the real Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts here! A touch of resentment


    welled up in Nora.


    Why hadn''t Quinn used any special privileges when he signed her up for the tournament? She didn''t


    believe that Quinn wouldn''t be able to do that, given his status in the circle.


    She was still thinking about it when Quentin asked, "Envious, aren''t you?"


    Nora nodded.


    "Yes, I am."


    "It''s pointless even if you are.Only Big Brother and Big Sister can enjoy that sort of privilege.Back then,


    Big Brother was also able to take part in four matches a day, so he reached ss F earlier than the


    others!"


    Quentin patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t let that discourage you, though.We, Team Third In The World, have already made a name for


    ourselves with just one battle.Once we enter ss F, ss E will be the lowest we can be downgraded


    to.When we participate in the next tournament ten yearster, we''ll start straight from ss E, so it''ll be


    very convenient"


    Nora:"..."


    Also Quentin patted his chest and said, "When Ie in third ce at the end, everyone will envy the


    two of you¡ªfor having teamed up with me before."


    Even with a mask in between, Nora nevertheless couldn''t help but feel like light was about to overflow


    and spill out from the delusional young man¡¯s face that he had raised up high! Who gave a damn about


    his Team Third In The World?! The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    The match started at this point, and the big, fleshy woman entered the ring.


    The whole ce went into a furor right away.


    "Big Sister! Big Sister!"


    Everyone yelled excitedly.


    "Big Sister is so burly and muscr! No wonder she''s Big Sister! All those muscles on her aren''t that


    easy to build!"


    "Yeah! I''m really looking forward to Big Sister and Big Brother facing off now! Who''s the stronger of the


    two?"


    "I reckon Big Sister can bulldoze her way into ss F.I wonder what the organizers are thinking.How


    can they make Big Sister fight? Can''t they just assign her to ss F straightaway? I wanna watch the


    ultimate showdown!"


    "Tsk, isn''t it better to watch Big Sister advance step by step to ss F instead?"


    The group of people spoke enthusiastically.


    Nora stroked her chin and observed the fake Big Sister.


    The muscles all over her body really were very solid, and really were the product of a lot of hard work


    and training.


    It was already harder for women to build muscles than men.


    Her body wasparable to a man¡¯s muscles, so it was indeed very amazing.


    Even though she wasn''t the real Big Sister, she was admirable.


    While Nora was thinking about it, the ss B martial artist facing off with ''Big Sister¡¯ stepped into the


    ring.


    He saluted her and said, "It is an honor to be able to fight with Big Sister" Big Sister nodded and said, "I


    look forward to your guidance"


    Although she was prideful, she still spoke rather politely.


    Or at least, she wasn''t that loathsome.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, they began to fight.


    The fake Big Sister did have a certain level of foundational skills.


    Based on her observation, she was actually using the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ moves! Nora


    narrowed her eyes.


    After exchanging about twenty moves, the fake Big Sister won.


    Fervent apuse broke out from the audience at the bottom of the ring.


    "Big Sister has won!"


    "Isn''t that very normal? It feels like there was no doubt about it from the start!"


    "Is it just my illusion? Why does it feel like Big Sister is struggling a little?"


    "It''s because Big Sister is too fat, right? She looks clumsy, but she actually has a lot of physical


    strength.."


    "Don''t tell anyone, but I think No.028''s match was more interesting than Big Sister''s..."


    "I think so, too..."


    "Shh, how can a neer like No.028pare with Big Sister?"


    Amidst everyone''s spections, the fake Big Sister exited the ring panting, and went backstage to


    prepare for her next three matches.


    After thinking for a while, Nora went over, too.


    The door to the fake Big Sister''s lounge was open, so she slipped in.


    The fake Big Sister looked over.


    "Who''s there?"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Nora raised her brows.


    The fake Big Sister''s intuition was rather sharp.


    She was about to speak when the fake Big Sister saw the contestant number on her wristband.


    She received a shock and immediately executed the highest form of salute in martial arts etiquette¡ª


    she knelt on one knee and said, "Linda pays her respects to her senior!"


    ¡®Senior?¡± Nora was surprised.


    "Whose disciple are you?"


    "My teacher is Sir Lucas.Lucas was the second senior disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and


    had been taking charge of the sect''s affairs all these years in her stead.¡± Nora pulled her up gently and


    said, "Get up and talk¡±


    The sturdy woman named Linda got up.


    Her big and tall form was half a head taller than even Nora, and she possessed a lot of physical


    strength.


    She was indeed practicing the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style.


    The Quinn School of Martial Arts was fastidious about slow and steady training.


    They trained their physical strength, form, and dexterity.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    On the other hand, the Irvin School of Martial Arts focused on flexibility and dynamism.


    That was why Quinn had always called Irvin a devious old scumbag.


    Linda didn''t wait for Nora to ask but immediately exined, "The organizers of the tournament


    contacted Lucas and said that they wanted to get someone to impersonate you so that they can earn


    some money to fund the tournament.They have also talked to the Irvin School of Martial Arts about


    this.Big Brother has already agreed to it, so Lucas also agreed to it"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Linda exined further, "The martial arts tournament is held once every ten years, but the organizers


    actually don¡¯ t have any more money, so they are having a lot of difficulties hosting the tournament.The


    person impersonating Big Brother has an easier time¡± he just needs to wear a mask and take photos


    with people and so on.


    On the other hand, you have to take part in the tournament, which is why Lucas sent me! This way, it


    can at least bluff everyone for a while, and also divert attention from you Linda looked around


    cautiously after she spoke.


    Then, she looked at her and said, "I''ve already won twenty matches and advanced to ss C.Lucas


    praised me and said that I did pretty well, but he has also told me to slow down because I may give


    myself away once I advance further.Therefore, I intend to use a stomach ache as an excuse to dy


    the matches for a few days.Alternatively, I may bow out of the tournament altogether, so as to avoid


    damaging your reputation"


    Nora:


    The corners of her lips twitched.


    She nodded and said, "Alright, you guys can do as you deem fit.Did your teacher tell you what I should


    do when I reach ss F?"


    Linda smiled and replied, "Of course he did.He says that you can just outright dere your identity


    once you progress to the final match.After you have a good fight with the Irvin School of Martial Arts''


    Big Brother and win fame and merit for yourself, you can secretly leave immediately.Doing this will also


    avoid attracting too much attention to yourself in the early stages, and prevent people from finding out


    your true identity¡±


    "Okay¡± we''ll do just that, then, said Nora.


    She had kept her identity a secret only because of the words her mother had left her.


    She had told her not to show off before she became capable of protecting herself, lest people targeted


    her.


    Ever since the assassin who tugged off a few strands of her hair and tried to kill her in the hospital had


    appeared, she had be even more convinced by her mother''s words.


    There was indeed a mysterious force that had been watching her all this time.


    Once she shone too brightly, she might be their target.


    This was also why she had immediately moved to the Smiths after they acknowledged her.


    After all, the Andersons were indeed too weak and powerless and didn ¡®t have any security personnel


    there.


    The Andersons would be safer once she was gone.


    As for the Smiths...


    Well, she was just staying there temporarily.


    While thinking about it, she left the room.


    As soon as she went out, she bumped into Quentin.


    When Quentin saw hering out of Big Sister''s room, he immediately gave her an "I understand"


    look.


    He smiled and said, "Did a certain someone secretly go to Big Sister to ask for a photo together and an


    autograph?"


    Nora:"?"


    "I get it all, I understand it all.You don''t have to be embarrassed about it.Isn''t it very normal for one to


    admire Big Sister?"


    As Nora walked toward the exit, she asked, "Aren''t you going home?"


    Their matches today were already over, so what was he still staying here for? Quentin replied, "Nah,


    I''m gonna stay here and watch Big Sister from afar¡±


    Nora didn''t respond to his moronic behavior.


    After giving Justin a heads-up, she drove straight home.


    The moment she got home, she saw Old Maddy sitting at the door in a daze.


    He was taken aback when he saw her, and he said, "Yvette?"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Nora, who was still in the car, rolled the car window down after she saw Old Maddy.Thus, even though


    his whisper was very soft, she had still heard it.


    ¡®¡®Yvette¡¯? ¡­¡±


    Yvette Anderson?! To think he knew her mother! The thought made Nora m on the brakes.


    She jumped off the car, went up to Old Maddy, and grabbed his hand.


    "Do you know my mother?" she asked.


    The old man looked at her in bewilderment.


    There was a lost and confused look in his eyes.


    Nora frowned and reminded him, "Yvette Anderson"


    When Old Maddy heard the name, he immediately shouted excitedly, "Yvette!"


    Nora:"!!"


    As expected, he did know who Yvette was.


    Nora asked the security guard at the door to park the car for her.


    Then, she held Old Maddy¡¯s arm and said, "Where do you live? I''ll take you back there¡±


    Old Maddy grinned and nodded.


    "Will you give me hamburgers?"


    "Yes"


    "Okay!"


    Old Maddy followed behind Nora, and the two went to his ce of residence.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was already dark by then, and the whole manor looked as if the sky had been covered with a ck


    veil.


    For once, it wasn''t foggy, and a few stars twinkled in the sky.


    In a big city where lights shone so brightly, it was very hard for stars to be seen.


    However, there weren''t many living near by therge manor .


    The lights in the few simple houses around it were also switched off at the moment, so one''s field of


    vision stretched even further than usual.


    Old Maddy led the way.


    He walked to a house at the furthest corner, opened the door, and switched on the lights.


    Only then did Nora''s eyes feel a little better.


    She looked around Old Maddy''s house.


    Unlike Old Maddy himself, the ce was neat and clean.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that the butler''s im that the Smiths weren''t abusing him was true.


    Old Maddy had burns all over him, so he disliked taking baths, which made him seem very dirty.


    However, the sheets were changed frequently, so they were very clean.


    Neither was there any smell in the house.


    After Nora looked around, Old Maddy sneakily took out a hamburger from the fridge and gave it to her.


    He said, "Eat this, Yvette..."


    ¡®¡®Yvette¡¯ again...


    Nora frowned and looked down at the hamburger in her hand.


    While she was lost in thought, Old Maddy looked at the door warily and said, "Don''t be scared! You


    won''t die of hunger!"


    Nora:


    She frowned, looked at the hamburger in her hand, and asked, "Where are we?"


    "At home, of course!"


    At home...


    Why would they go hungry if they were at home?! Just what kind of rtionship did Old Maddy and


    Yvette share? Judging from his behavior, he seemed very protective of Yvette...


    While she was wondering about it, Old Maddy grinned and asked, "Did you bearn a child, Yvette?"


    Nora:"?"


    Old Maddy behaved erratically, and he spoke incoherently.


    He said, n has a daughter now!"


    Nora frowned.


    She suddenly stood up and asked, "Are you Ryan Smith?"


    She''d had that feeling since the day before.


    The lunatic in front of her was likely Ryan! He was the president of the pugilistic world, so he had gone


    to the arena.


    Otherwise, simply based on the fact that he was mentally ill, why would he possibly go all the way to


    the martial arts tournament?


    Old Maddy was a little taken aback when he heard the name Ryan Smith, but right after that, he curled


    his lips disdainfully and said, "Ryan is ugly.He''s not as good-looking asn.Don''t be with Ryan,


    Yvette.Besides, Ryan''s IQ isn''t high, either.If you have a baby with him, it''ll affect your daughter''s IQ!"


    Nora:


    She was confused again.


    If Old Maddy was Ryan, why would he say that he was ugly ? Moreover, he went on and on about


    genes, IQ, and the like, and even knew that a daughter inherited part of her 1Q from her father.


    Was he really someone from a small town in the mountains? Nora frowned and looked around again.


    However, she didn¡®t see any substantial clues.


    After all, ording to the butler, when Old Maddy first came to the Smiths, he had nothing but the


    ragged clothes on his back.


    Somewhat disappointed, she stood up and said, "I''m going now" Old Maddy nodded.


    After Nora left, Old Maddy kept feeling as though he had forgotten something, but his mind moved too


    slowly, and he simply couldn''t recall what it was.


    Thus, he merely grinned and continued to eat the hamburger he was holding.


    While he was eating, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Nora pushed the door open and stood at the door.


    As though she had made up her mind, she slowly said "Old Maddy, why don''t I treat your illness for


    you?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    The next day.


    When Nora went out of her bedroom with a yawn after she woke up, she saw Maureen seated in the


    small living room on the second floor.


    At the sight of hering out of her bedroom, Maureen immediately walked over.


    "You''re awake, Nora?" Nora nodded.


    Maureen was obviously waiting for her.


    She asked, "I heard that...urn...you''re thinking of treating Old Maddy''s illness?"


    Nora nodded again.


    Before this, she hadn''t thought that Old Maddy was very important, so she hadn''t paid him any


    attention.


    Later, she found out that he might be Ryan, but he had indeed be ill and lost his mind.


    He also didn''t remember much of his past anymore.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After thinking about it the previous evening, Nora decided to treat his illness.


    If she cured his illness, he would be able to tell her what had happened to Ryan and her mother back


    then.


    Of course, treating Old Maddy¡¯s illness wasn''t going to be easy.


    First of all, he was a madman, so Nora would need the Smiths to constantly keep an eye on him and


    prevent him from running all over the ce.


    To be honest, if she were to keep visiting Old Maddy, she would definitely attract other people''s


    attention.


    Therefore, she decided to simply inform the butler that she intended to treat Old Maddy''s illness.


    By being open with her actions, she would prevent a lot of unnecessary trouble and suspicions.


    She didn''t expect all the Smiths to know about it after just one night, though.


    Maureen was in a fierce internal struggle.


    She said, "Actually, Unclen had asked someone to take a look at Old Maddy''s illness before.The


    person he had invited over was even a very professional doctor who is said to be the most well-known


    psychiatrist in the world, but even so, he didn''t manage to cure Old Maddy.Nora, I know you''re eager to


    prove your skills as a doctor, but I still feel that there''s no need to use Old Maddy as a stepping


    stone..."


    Maureen and Warren had immediatelye together to secretly talk about it after they heard the


    news.


    Both of them were of the same opinion that Nora had possibly made the sudden decision because of


    her work.


    She was a doctor, yet no one in New York dared to approach her for medical consultation.


    That was why she had chosen someone with a disease that was hard to cure, so that she could make


    a name for herself, right? Thus, Maureen had approached her straightaway.


    She wasn''t someone who knew how to beat about the bush, so she had voiced her thoughts


    straightforwardly.


    Nora liked her straightforward character quite a lot.


    This way, she didn''t need to waste time guessing what exactly she was thinking.


    She also replied straightforwardly, "I''m not using him to make a name for myself.I really intend to cure


    him¡¯


    After saying that, she went down the stairs to the kitchen to look for food.


    Maureen:


    After hearing Nora''s reply, she returned to the bedroom.


    Warren was lyingfortably on the recliner and basking in the sun.


    When he heard the door open, he asked, "How did it go? Has she given up?"


    Maureen shook her head.


    Warren frowned.


    Then, he sneered, "She sure is stubborn, isn''t she? Since she insists on doing it, then just let her do


    what she wants! Hmph! She doesn''t understand how impressive Unclen¡¯s medical team is, at


    all.There''s no way she can cure the mental illness that even they can''t do anything about!"


    Maureen rolled her eyes at him.


    Sure enough, Warren backpedaled and said, "But if she wants to treat his illness, then she can just go


    ahead.At the most, we''ll just keep a closer watch on Old Maddy in the future, and tell outsiders that he


    showed signs of improvement!"


    What could he do if that was what his little sister insisted on doing? Maureenughed.


    "You''re really a man who says one thing but means another!" Warren snorted.


    "How annoying.I already have enough things to do every day, yet I still have to clean up her mess for


    her! Sigh, if you meet anyone while you''re out, and if they ask about it, just tell them that it feels like his


    condition has greatly improved and that he, at least, doesn''t go berserk anymore.Make Old Maddy''s


    condition sound as serious as possible!"


    "No problem!"


    Elsewhere.


    After filling up her stomach a little, Nora got ready to go to the backyard to look for Old Maddy.


    Old Maddy''s illness was in the brain, but it wasn¡¯t so much as something bad had formed in his brain;


    rather, it was a neurological problem and surgery was useless.


    His condition required alternative medicine instead.


    She had studied his condition carefully the previous evening and had decided to use acupuncture on


    him.


    When she was going out, she happened to run into Yvonne, who was going in.


    Nora retracted her gaze when they ran into each other.


    She was about to pass her by when Yvonne greeted her with a smile.


    "Are you going to the backyard, Nora?" she asked.


    Nora paused and looked at her carefully.


    The two of them had only just gotten into an argument the day before, yet the woman was already


    looking as if she wasn''t bothered about it anymore.


    She really was a very scary person.


    She curled her lips disdainfully and replied, "Yeah¡±


    Then, without any further dy, she headed to the backyard.


    Yvonne cast her eyes down and curled her lips into a mocking smile.


    So, she wanted to cure Old Maddy and make a name for herself? She sure thought really highly of


    herself.


    Yvonne would just wait and see how she makes a fool out of herself.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    When Nora was walking toward the secluded garden in the backyard, all the servants had already


    woken up.


    Everyone looked at her, but before she even came near, they hastily went away.


    Two of them were currently whispering to each other.


    "Have you heard? Ms.Nora is nning to treat Old Maddy¡¯ s illness!"


    "Does she think she can cure him when the old sir had already asked one of the most professional


    doctors to treat Old Maddy''s illness back then, and even he couldn''t do anything about it? I know she


    just came to the Smiths, and wants to aplish something so that people wouldn''t look down on her,


    but isn''t this a little too...you know?"


    "Let''s hurry up and leave, in case she sees something I wrong with our health and ends up wanting to


    treat our illnesses, too.If that happens, we''ll end up offending her if we refuse.Yet if we don''t, are we


    really going to be her guinea pigs?"


    "Sigh, Old Maddy is so pitiful.He has already gone mad, yet he has to suffer under her hands..."


    Someone asked hesitantly, "But Ms.Nora looks very determined to me.What if she''s really trying to cure


    him?"


    "Ms.Nora is just a surgeon, and she isn''t even well-known .How would she possibly know how to treat


    mental illnesses? Even professional psychiatrists couldn''t cure him..."


    The group of people whispered among themselves, but Nora wasn''t bothered at all.


    She entered Old Maddy''s house.


    Old Maddy was eating a hamburger.


    The butler, who knew she wasing, was also standing next to him at the moment.


    He looked at Nora with aplicated look on his face.


    When Nora had approached him the night before and told him that she wanted to treat Old Maddy''s


    illness, the butler had already been disapproving of her decision.


    Old Maddy was also human.


    Although he had gone mad, he was a living human being.


    How could people be allowed to toy with his life so casually? He had immediately spoken to Joel about


    it, but unexpectedly, Joel had actually agreed to it after a short moment of hesitation.


    As such, the butler could onlye over and keep an eye on things.


    Although Old Maddy was crazy, out of everyone living at the Smiths¡¯ residence, it was the butler who


    had interacted with him the most all these years.


    Old Maddy also got along with him the best, so he didn''t want Old Maddy to suffer.


    In any case, Old Maddy was still a living human being.


    While he was thinking about it, he saw Nora open a box that she had brought with her.


    Inside the box were long thin needles.


    The butler''s pupils shrank from shock.


    "Ms.Nora, those are...?" he asked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    While searching for a suitable needle in the box, Nora answered, "Acupuncture needles"


    The butler:


    The corners of his lips spasmed as he asked, "Aren''t you a surgeon?"


    "Yeah¡± Nora answered casually.


    She looked at Old Maddy and casually looked around for something.


    In the end, she pressed about on his head, found a suitable spot, and pierced his head with the long


    thin needle.


    The sight made the butler''s hair stand on end! The sight of such a long needle fully entering Old


    Maddy''s head was simply terrifying, especially when the needle was slowly going deeper and deeper.


    The butler felt as if even his breathing had stopped.


    He looked at Old Maddy in disbelief but saw that he had stopped eating his hamburger and was about


    to lift his head hesitantly.


    Nora said, "Don''t move"


    Old Maddy was very obedient, and he immediately became still.


    After the needle fully entered Old Maddy''s head, Nora gripped the top end of the needle and twisted it


    a little.


    Then, she pulled it out.


    The whole process filled the butler with fear and apprehension.


    He couldn''t help but feel like the needle was going to pierce right through Old Maddy''s head.


    Outside: Busybodies were secretly observing what was going on in the room.


    Florence had alsoe after she heard the rumor.


    When she saw what Nora was doing, she was so frightened that she patted her own chest and said,


    "Can you really do it or not, Ms.Nora?! Don''t you harm someone else''s life! Even though Old Maddy is


    mentally ill, the old sir has personally given him permission to live here! Don''t you dare think that


    there''s no one protecting him!"


    Florence wasn''t trying to make trouble this time.


    Rather, she was purely trying to protectn.


    As long as it was about someone thatn valued, Florence would upholdn''s orders to the very end!


    This was also one of the reasons why Joel hadn''t taken away her position as the chief housekeeper


    after he took over the Smiths.


    Sometimes, loyalty mattered more than ability.


    Nora paid her no heed.


    Everyone else looked at Old Maddy, only to see him look at the needle in Nora''s hand hesitantly.


    The butler asked nervously, "How do you feel, Old Maddy?"


    The confusion in Old Maddy''s eyes had lessened a little.


    He touched his head and frowned, seemingly pondering about something.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    The butler immediately became excited when he saw his reaction.


    Although everyone had heard of acupuncture, they were still shocked and astonished when they


    actually saw it for themselves.


    After all, few people practiced it.


    Also, the needle was so long that it felt like it could prate right through someone''s entire brain.


    That was why they were so shocked by Nora''s actions.


    However, when the butler saw that Old Maddy''s condition really did seem to have improved, he


    swallowed again and asked, "How do you feel?"


    Old Maddy took a bite of the hamburger and slowly said, "I wanna sleep."


    Pretty much right after he said that, his grip loosened and the hamburger dropped onto the floor.


    The man alsoy down on the bed.


    He had fallen asleep.


    This was an aftereffect of acupuncture and was very normal.


    With that in mind, Nora picked up the needle and pierced him with it another two times.


    Alternative medicine took effect very slowly.


    Given the extent of Old Maddy¡¯s illness, if she wanted to stimte his nerves, it would take at least half


    a month before significant effects showed.


    This was just the first day of treatment, so it wasn''t suitable to go too far.


    Nora put the needles away after piercing him with them thrice.


    Next to her, the butler, who saw Old Maddy fall asleep, couldn''t help but ask, "Ms.


    Nora, what''s the matter with him?"


    Nora replied, "He''s alright.He''ll be fine after he wakes up"


    She stood up straight and stretched.


    To other people, all she did was just jab Old Maddy with a needle thrice.


    However, she was the only one who knew just how tiring the process was.


    Not only was a high degree of concentration required, but she also had to be urate in locating the


    acupoints.


    Old Maddy''s head was covered in burns, which made the acupoints really hard to find.


    After piercing the needles into his head, she also had to control the needle''s force and depth.


    All of these were factors that she had to respond to and adjust on-site.


    She yawned and left, nning to go to the tournament.


    The two matches today were still as boring as ever.


    All of Nora, Justin, and Quentin''s opponents were ss B and ss C martial artists, so they easily


    gave them a thrashing and bulldozed their way.


    There was no doubt about their victory.


    After winning the two matches, Nora and Justin walked out of the venue with Cherry in thetter''s


    arms.


    Quentin followed behind them.


    As they walked, he asked, "Who exactly are you guys? What are you taking part in the tournament for?


    There aren''t that many married couples in New York who are as strong as the two of you, and you even


    have a daughter.."


    Quentin didn''t think that they might be Nora and Justin at all.


    Nora needed his protection, so she was likely at home at the moment.


    As for Justin, he was the Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother.


    Even though not many knew about it, there were still quite a few people who were aware of it.


    He should be in the lounge waiting to take photos with people at the moment! Quentin didn''t think that it


    was beneath Justin for him to take photos with people, either.


    After all, even a genius like him craved sess and basking in the limelight.


    After thest few matches, he had also gained fans of his own.


    Having people look for him to take photos with him made him feel as if he was on cloud nine.


    Besides, while Justin had a son, he didn''t have a daughter! Nora and Justin exchanged a look and


    ignored Quentin.


    Nora asked Justin, "Where are you going?"


    "Home, I guess.What about you?"


    "Home, too."


    Justin took the opportunity to ask, "Let''s have dinner together before we go back?"


    "Nah¡± Nora replied casually, "We can''t abandon the other one" Pete was still at home.


    Never mind that the three of them didn''t bring him along when they came here every day to have fun,


    but if they also dined together without him, they would be going too far.


    Although Justin wanted very much to spend more time with Nora, he could only abandon the idea when


    he heard her reply.


    The two chatted and went to the car park while ignoring Quentin.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin: Nora went home.


    When she reached the Smith manor''s entrance in her car, she happened to bump into Quentin, who


    had been extremely bored at the arena.


    At the sight of her returning home from outside, Quentin frowned and stopped behind Nora silently.


    He said, "Didn''t I tell you not to go out if there''s nothing important? I''m busytely, so I don''t have the


    time to follow you around"


    Nora:"?"


    Quentin sighed.


    "If you had half of No.028''s skill, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this for you anymore.You''ve taken up all my time,


    so I don''t have any time to practice building rapport with No.028 at all"


    Nora:"???"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Nora was terribly amused.


    It seemed like the right time to have a good chat with the young man, and let him know how strong she


    was.She said calmly, "You don''t have to follow me around"


    Then, without waiting for Quentin''s response, she went up the stairs.


    Quentin: He stared angrily after Nora.


    He was about to say something mean when, for some reason, he suddenly found her kinda familiar to


    the eye.


    Although she was wearing trousers whereas No.028 was always in either a long ck or red dress, the


    two of them actually looked somewhat simr from the back.


    He must be mistaken.


    No.028 was such a frank and straightforward person.


    How could she possibly be Nora? Just like how No.820''s physique was simr to Big Brother''s, there


    were a ton of people in the world with simr body builds'' Quentin shook his head and dispelled the


    thought.


    At this point, someone walked over from a short distance away, giving Quentin such a shock that he


    hurriedly hid into the dark.


    He had be so ustomed to being in the limelight at the underground arena that he had actually


    forgotten to hide, causing himself to almost expose his existence to the Smiths'' servants.


    After Nora entered the living room, she had pretty much rid herself of Quentin.


    He would never openly show up in front of others.


    Pete was already home and was currently ying blocks with Mia.


    Mia spoke softly, so even though Pete felt that what she was ying with was very boring, he


    nevertheless apanied her with a frown.


    The simple-minded Brandon circled around the two.


    He said, "Mia, why are you so stupid?! You can''t do that there...Ah! It copsed!"


    Mia pouted and stared at Brandon in silence.


    Brandon panicked.


    "Hey, don''t cry.Little crybaby, please don''t cry.I won''t touch your things anymore, okay?"


    Pete heaved a sigh.


    He slowly bent over and easily arranged Mia''s blocks back into the previous state for her.


    Mia cheered up and said, "Thank you, Cherry"


    Pete replied stoically and habitually, "You''re wee...yeah"


    Nora:".."


    Why was her son talking so weirdly? Cough.


    While she was thinking about it, Pete, who seemingly sensed her looking at him, looked over.


    The little boy''s dark eyes lit up at once and he called out, "Mommy¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He sounded a bit like he was wheedling.


    Nora raised her eyebrows, immediately realizing that the little fellow must have something to ask of her.


    She nodded and went up the stairs.


    When she entered the bedroom on the upper floor and looked behind her, sure enough, she saw Pete


    closing the door.


    Nora sat on the sofa casually.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pete walked up to her at a snail''s pace.


    The hesitant boy observed her facial expression again and again before he finally asked, "Mommy, can


    you ask God-mom to teach Mia how to dance?"


    Nora was surprised.


    "You want Tanya to teach Mia how to dance?"


    "Yeah"


    Pete frowned and said, "Mia likes dancing very much.Whenever we have dance sses, she always


    hides outside the door and secretly learns how to dance together with us.God-mom has already


    spotted her several times, but she just doesn''t take her as a student"


    Nora licked her lips.


    "Okay, I''ll ask her about it''¡¯


    "Okay"


    Pete smiled and said, "I''ll go out and y with Mia"


    "Go ahead"


    After Pete left, Nora decided to call Tanya.


    However, just as she was about to do so, she instead received a video call from Tanya herself.


    As soon as she picked up, she saw Tanya''s face taking up the entire screen.


    Her loud voice also rang out.


    "Little Nora , do you miss me?"


    Nora:".."


    "Your mother-inw is asking you toe over and visit when you''re free.Hasn''t it been really long


    since youst came over to my ce?"


    Tanya continued to holler, her voice so loud that it made Nora''s temples throb.


    Nora kept quiet for a while.Then, she suddenly asked, "How have you beentely?"


    At the mention of the topic, Tanya heaved a huge sigh and said, "I found someone with great potential


    for dancing recently.She''s even the first person I''ve developed an interest in, apart from Cherry.Do you


    think I should take her as an apprentice?"


    Tanya propped her chin on her hand.


    She looked like she was in a dilemma as she said, "But I don''t really get along with her parents.On the


    one hand, I really want to take her as an apprentice, but on the other, I also want to stay away from


    her.I''m so troubled about this¡­¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    This was exactly the reason why Nora had wanted to call her.


    She would never give her close friend trouble just because of her son''s request, of course.


    After all, Joel had Mia with someone else.


    She could tell that Mia had great potential for dancing, and she also knew that Tanya had been


    searching for a sessor all these years.


    After she had reached a certain level in her dancing and started her own dance brand, it was simply too


    difficult for her to find a suitable sessor.


    Although Nora hadn''t had much contact with Mia, she could tell that she was a kind little girl.


    That was why she had decided to bring it up.


    Tanya must be referring to Mia, right? She hesitated for a moment before she asked, "How do you feel


    about it?"


    Tanya bit her lip and sighed.


    She replied, "I don''t know what to do, either.She likes dancing very much.Whenever I hold dance


    sses, she would secretlye over and learn, but I pretend not to know anything about


    it.Sometimes, when I see her dancing by herself without my guidance, I find myself somewhat in a


    daze as if I''m looking at myself when I was younger¡­¡±


    She had once walked past an area where few people went after ss.


    There, she had seen Mia wearing a white princess dress tiptoeing, her form lithe and graceful.


    Mia was born with a small frame.


    Like Tanya, the girl also had a tall and thin body shape.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was a pity for someone with a body build like hers not to dance.


    She cherished talent, but whenever she thought of Mia''s mother, she couldn''t help but feel that she


    couldn''t afford to mess with them.


    The more Tanya thought about it, the more fed up she became.


    "Forget it, I''ll just wait and see for a little longer!" Nora stared at her.


    Suddenly, she said, "Sometimes, if you wait and see, the opportunity may pass you by"


    Tanya was satisfied with Mia for sure.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so troubled and said so much to her.


    She had always been a direct and straightforward person, able to go with the flow.


    Till now, Nora had never seen Tanya unable to let go of anything.


    The fact that she was in such an internal struggle about Mia went to show just how much Tanya liked


    Mia.


    To be honest, Tanya had made up her mind a long time ago to teach Mia dancing.


    She was just missing thatst push.


    Therefore, when Nora said that, after keeping quiet for a while, Tanya suddenly said, "You''re right.I''ll


    start teaching her tomorrow! Or at least, I''ll let her join the dance ss!"


    She won''t take her as an apprentice first.


    She would just teach her like she was just a normal student for now! Seeing that the troubled look on


    her had disappeared, Nora nodded.


    "That works"


    After the two chatted a little more, Tanya finally hung up.


    Nora didn''t tell Pete and Mia about it.


    Taking Mia as a student and teaching her how to dance was Tanya''s decision, and had nothing to do


    with her.


    She didn''t need to go to the children and tell them about it to gain favors.


    The day passed quickly.


    Early next morning, Nora got out of bed and went to perform acupuncture on Old Maddy again.


    Barring any idents, she would be visiting Old Maddy and treating his illness for the next half a


    month.


    Unexpectedly, though, as soon as she reached the small house in the backyard, she saw the butler


    standing outside the house in a dilemma.


    At the sight of her, he immediately panicked and said, "Ms.Nora, Old Maddy is still unconscious.Surely


    nothing has gone wrong, right?"


    The fact that he was still unconscious...


    showed that his health had suffered a lot and that he had been in a highly tense mental state over the


    years.


    Thus, after she had performed acupuncture on him, thereby allowing him to rx, he had fallen into a


    deep sleep.


    Nora entered the house and checked Old Maddy''s pulse.


    The butler watched them from the side.


    The sight of Ms.


    Nora checking Old Maddy''s pulse like an alternative medicine practitioner surprised him.


    After all, alternative medicine practitioners were generally more advanced in age.


    Could someone as young as her...really do it? The butler once again questioned Nora''s medical skills.


    This was especially because, since the day before, Old Maddy had only woken up once halfway


    because of hunger.


    After eating a little something, he had fallen asleep again.


    Surely Ms.Nora''s medical treatment wouldn''t really cause Old Maddy''s death, right? While he was


    thinking about it, he saw Nora brandish the extra-long needle and stick it into Old Maddy''s head again .


    A few jabster, Nora got onto her feet and said, "He''s fine.He''ll recover after he sleeps for a few more


    days"


    Then, she turned and left.


    The butler:"...Was there anyone who slept for 23.5 hours out of 24 a day 21 While walking back to the


    main house after leaving Old Maddy''s residence, Nora received a call from Lily.¡±


    Lily said, "I''ve received the ONA sample you sent.I''ll start the test now.The results will be out in eight


    hours"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Eight hours? Nora nced behind her at Old Maddy''s residence and nodded.


    "Okay,'''' she said.


    After hanging up, she went out and drove to the underground arena.


    Her only task during this period of time was to advance to ss F as quickly as possible so that she


    could spar with Big Brother.


    As usual, she changed into the red tight-fitting dress in the car.


    Then, she entered the underground arena.


    As soon as she went in, she heard people deep in discussion next to her.


    "Who do you think will be stronger this year? Big Brother or Big Sister?"


    "Both of them are very strong.It''s just that Big Brother participated in thest martial arts tournament,


    so he has already disyed his strength for all to see, whereas Big Sister didn''t"


    "She''s still amazing even if she''s never participated in it before.Big Sister is of equal repute as Big


    Brother"


    "That''s right.Also, have you guys seen Big Sister''s first few matches? I wonder just how exciting the


    final match will be!"


    "I did, I did! Compared to Big Sister, Big Brother''s build is a little too weak!"


    "Hahaha! When the timees for them topete, will Big Sister hold Big Brother down just by


    sitting on him?"


    Amidstments like theirs, a voice traveled over.


    ''¡¯All of you are such good-for-nothings.How could the champion possibly emerge only from those two


    sects?"


    The person''s words took everyone who was talking by surprise.


    Even Nora, who was about to pass by them, stopped and looked at the person speaking.


    The person who had spoken was from a small four-man team.


    None of them had masks on, and they were wearing clothes specific to a certain sect.


    Those clothes...


    "You guys are from Benevolence Hall?"


    Benevolence Hall was a martial arts sect.


    It was also a sect that someone had established out of the blue in recent years.


    This was their first time participating in the martial arts tournament, so people weren''t very optimistic


    about them.


    Someoneughed and said, "Who else could it be, if not Big Sister or Big Brother? Well, certainly not


    someone from the Benevolence Hall, right?"


    The person who had spoken just now nodded.


    He puffed his chest out and sneered, "That''s right.Even though it hasn''t been long since the


    Benevolence Hall was established, our first senior disciple, Victor, can crush Big Brother and Big Sister


    for sure!"


    The manughed.


    "Victor? Who the hell is that? Why haven''t I heard of him before?"


    The others echoed him.


    They asked, "The name Benevolence Hall sounds so weak.Whose disciples are you guys?"


    The Benevolence Hall disciplesughed and replied, "Our trainer''s name will scare you to death! He''s


    the internationally renowned boxing champion, Abigail!"


    Abigail was a strong and muscr African man.


    He was the champion of the previous year''s international boxingpetition.


    When he won, he had said on stage that he would love to have the opportunity to witness the level of


    martial arts in the States.


    In particr, he held great interest in the Quinn School of Martial Arts, which was famous for its training


    in physical strength.


    He had even questioned why the Quinn School of Martial Arts hadn''t sent anyone to participate in the


    boxingpetition and wondered if it was because they were afraid of being embarrassed if they lost


    the match.


    If so, then he would have toe over and personally challenge them to a duel.


    Quinn had been outraged when the news reached him.


    He had raved and ranted about him for three days straight in the training gym and said that his was an


    internal style of martial arts that was upied with spiritual and mental aspects.


    How could it possibly be the same as that lout''s style of martial arts?! Who knew just how that devious


    old Irvin might beughing at him behind his back because of this?! Little did they expect that the sect


    with a name as elegant as the Benevolence Hall was actually established by Abigail, though? On top of


    that, he had reallye to the States!


    While a frowning Nora was musing over this, a random member of the audience had already curled his


    lips disdainfully and scoffed, "What''s the big deal about a boxing champion? Is he evenparable to


    the martial artists in the States? The martial artists here are very powerful! We''ll beat you guys up no


    matter how many people you throw at us! We''ll knock all your teeth out, and beat you up so bad that


    even your mom won''t recognize you!"


    Victor was a big and tall man.


    He had a sullen look on his face at the moment.


    When he heard what the man said, he sneered, "Then get Big Brother or Big Sister toe out here


    and fight with me"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The members of the audience immediately retorted, "Oh my, do you think they''ll fight you just because


    you say so? Big Brother and Big Sister are very busy people.Who would have that much time to deal


    with you? Why should Big Brother and Big Sister show you that much courtesy when everyone wants


    to challenge the two of them to make a name for themselves?"


    "Exactly! Why should they show you that much courtesy?!" Victor frowned at what they said.


    Before he could say anything, the people behind him shouted, "Tsk, as if they are that awesome.If they


    are that great, then why don''t theye and teach us a lesson? I bet they don''t even live up to their


    reputations!"

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    The others clenched their fists.


    Irvin School of Martial Arts and Quinn School of Martial Arts had always been respected in the pugilistic


    world, especially in the past few years.


    In peaceful times, the pugilistic world had weakened and everyone had returned to normal.


    Irvin School of Martial Arts and Quinn School of Martial Arts had instead be a form of spiritual


    sustenance for martial artists.


    Although there had been people who had questioned Big Brother and Big Sister''s strength, Irvin School


    of Martial Arts''s Big Brother had won the championship at the age of 15 with an absolute advantage 10


    years ago, silencing everyone.


    Everyone was obsessed with Big Brother and Big Sister.


    This was also the reason why so many people asked to take a photo with them at the martial arts


    seminar.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Now, Victor had provoked the two of them right away, causing everyone to re angrily at them.


    "What are you doing?"


    The person behind Victor said, "If you have the ability, get Big Brother or Big Sister toe out and


    fight openly.Otherwise, if you cause trouble and provoke us here, you''ll be chased out of the martial


    artspetition!"


    The martial artspetition was only held to give the martial artists a sense of belonging.


    It was not to select the real champion but to give all the martial artists a goal.


    If there was no martial artspetition, the sects would probably not want to practice martial arts


    anymore.


    They would only want to umte wealth and strengthen their bodies.


    Therefore, there was a rule in the martial artspetition that all members were restricted from


    provoking or attacking in private.


    Once they were discovered, the person who attacked would be eliminated.


    When those people heard this, they did not dare to move.


    Victor nced at them and clearly felt that it was a little boring.


    He turned around and walked towards the entrance.


    Nora stood there and happened to block the intersection.


    Seeing that Victor was getting closer and closer, Nora retracted her gaze and stepped into the martial


    artspetition first.


    Nora, Justin, and Quentin met up.


    The three people, who were ying ss C today, did so effortlessly.


    After the match, the three of them sat on the sofa and waited for the next match.


    Suddenly, a bloodied and deformed person was carried down from a certain ring.


    Someone carried a stretcher and walked past Nora and the other two.


    There would definitely be injuries in the arena, so Nora did not notice it at first.


    After a while, someone got off the stage and walked toward the food section.


    As he walked, everyone in the martial artspetition venue looked at him with resentment in their


    eyes.


    "Victor"


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    Victor stopped in his tracks and looked over.


    He saw someone from Quinn School of Martial Arts walking over.


    "Although this is a martial artspetition, it''s just apetition between the various sects.There''s no


    need to fight so hard, right?"


    As soon as he said this, Victor sneered.


    "Oh? In boxingpetitions, the opponent has to be knocked unconscious.I didn''t know that New York


    loved peace so much¡±


    His words were filled with mockery.


    "No wonder all the sects are like this now.'''' The disciple from Quinn School of Martial Arts was stunned


    by his words, but he still said politely, "That''s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Victor interrupted him again.


    "Then what do you mean? Are you ming me for being too ruthless? Or should there be no casualties


    on thepetition grounds?"


    The disciple choked again.


    "No, casualties are inevitable.But you were too ruthless just now.The other party had already admitted


    defeat, so why were you still fighting? His life will be ruined if he continues like this!"


    Victor sneered.


    "Oh, what does it have to do with me? Did I force him to participate in the martial artspetition?"


    The disciple was speechless.


    Every word that Victor said was aimed at the martial artspetition.


    His words held his disdain for the martial artspetition.


    Everyone clenched their fists.


    Victor swept the surroundings with his gaze and sneered.


    "In my opinion, the martialpetition is the time to fight for the honor of the sect.If you can''t afford to


    y, then you should withdraw from thepetition!"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Victor was very domineering.


    With that, he walked straight to the food section with a vicious look on his face.


    The disciple of Quinn School of Martial Arts was stunned by his aura.


    He took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    He pointed at him angrily and scolded, "What a petty person! In the next match, you will be facing


    Quinn School of Martial Arts''s ss D people! I''ll wait for you to say this again!"


    Quinn School of Martial Arts? Victor paused in his footsteps and smiled.


    However, he did not say anything.


    Instead, he picked up the beverage beside him and drank it.


    The group quickly dispersed.


    The people around them disliked the four people from Benevolence Hall very much.


    The four of them did not mind and found a ce to sit and rest very freely.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    When her fingers touched the sofa gently, Cherry''s voice was heard.


    "Mommy, Daddy, can the ss D people teach him a lesson?"


    Before Nora and Justin could say anything, Quentin sneered, "Yes"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Quentin pursed his lips in disdain.


    "I know this person"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "There are a few branches of the dark forces in New York.Two years ago, this person was one of


    Scarface''s subordinates.His name is Victor.Back then, he liked to gamble and was idling around all


    day.Later on, he separated from Scarface and the others and joined Benevolence Hall"


    Nora asked curiously, "Does Benevolence Hall ept such people?"


    Logically speaking, the recruitment of people in a martial arts club depended on their age.


    No matter how one looked at it, Victor was already 27 or 28 years old.He was already 25 or 26 years


    old two years ago.


    Such a person''s bones had already matured, so it was useless to practice anything else.


    Why would Benevolence Hall take him in as a disciple? While thinking, Quentin sneered.


    "What Benevolence Hall? Do you think anyone really joined it? Those four people are all hooligans.The


    kind who have nothing better to do" Nora was curious.


    "Then are they very skilled?"


    Quentin was even more disdainful.


    "How is that possible? Their skills aren''t good, they''re just ruthless.I guess the ss C fighter was too


    careless.If he was weak, why would he say such harsh words? Nora felt that Quentin''s words were too


    one-sided.Seeing that Victor was on stage again and preparing for the nextpetition¡± Nora suddenly


    stood up.


    "Let''s go over and take a look"


    She did not understand why she was interested in such a scum.


    After the three of them walked over, they saw a ss D yer from Quinn School of Martial Arts


    already standing on the stage.


    Nora knew this person.


    He was a disciple of the same generation as her.


    His name was Randy.


    He was very skilled.


    Furthermore, because he was in Quinn School of Martial Arts all year round, he did not hide his


    identity.


    Obviously, Quentin also knew him.


    "So Victor is going up against Randy this time? There will definitely be no problem"


    With that, he shouted, "Randy, beat him up!"


    He turned around.


    The others who had just witnessed Victor beating someone up also began to shout, "Beat him up!


    Randy will definitely win!"


    Randy raised his hand.


    After Victor went on stage, he cupped his hands and said, "I apologize in advance!"


    With that, he raised his fist and punched Victor quickly and hatefully!


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding audience cried out.


    They all felt that this punch was steady and fast.


    Victor could not dodge it no matter what.


    However, just as the fist was about to reach his face, Victor suddenly turned to the side to dodge and


    kicked Randy in the stomach!


    "Wow!"


    The sudden turn of events shocked the entire scene.


    Not to mention the others, even Quentin frowned.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Nora looked at him.


    Quentin was staring at the stage in shock.


    "This Victor was still a little hooligan two years ago.I could have beaten him with one hand, but he


    attacked too quickly just now! This doesn''t look like he has learned martial arts for just two years! No


    matter how talented he is, what can he learn in two years?"


    Quentin asked himself, even if it was him, his speed could only be this fast! However, he had studied


    hard and practiced martial arts since he was young.


    Quentin eximed, "He can''t be considered a genius, right ? He''s simply a freak!"


    Nora, who had learned all the techniques in the Quinn School of Martial Arts in two years: ?

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Nora did not say anything and continued to watch thepetition on the stage.Quentin''s nagging kept


    ringing in her ears.


    "F*ck! He can dodge such a trick? Not only has his speed increased, but his strength has also


    increased a lot!"


    "I think Randy is definitely going to lose!"


    "I even bullied this kid before.Why didn''t I feel that he was so strong? That''s not right.Logically


    speaking, if he had talent in martial arts, he should have shown it two years ago!"


    Quentin had been living in the dark all along and knew these forces very well.


    He definitely knew where a powerful little hooligan came from in New York.


    Looking at Victor''s current state, it was obvious that his ability was on par with his.


    However, it had to be known that among the seven boys of the Smith generation,n had only chosen


    him because he was naturally suited to practicing martial arts! But he had been practicing for so many


    years, and someone else had used just two years to catch up? Quentin was indignant!


    "Randy, defeat him!"


    Quentin led the surrounding audience and shouted.


    Unfortunately, Randy was not Victor''s match.


    He was defeated in less than five minutes! Randy fell onto the stage.


    His entire body hurt so much that he could not stand up.


    He stretched out his hand and nned to say, "I admit"


    Before he could say the word "defeat¡± Victor took a step forward and kicked him in the abdomen,


    causing him to roll a few times on the ground.


    Randy spat out a mouthful of blood from the pain.


    Someone beside him shouted, "Victor, what are you doing? Randy has already admitted defeat!"


    Victor stood on stage and grinned.


    "Is that so? Why didn''t I hear that? Did he say anything?"


    Randy did not finish his sentence! Victor looked at Randy.


    "Did you admit defeat?"


    Randy wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out another mouthful of


    blood.


    Victor spread out his hands.


    "Did you see that? He didn''t say anything at all.That means thepetition will continue"


    With that, he rushed in front of Randy and kicked him again.


    This time, Randy mmed into the railing at the edge.


    Being blocked by the railing, Randy did not fall off the stage.


    If he fell off the stage, thepetition would end.


    However, he did not.


    It only made his entire body hurt even more.


    He opened his mouth and coughed up blood.


    He could not speak at all.


    He raised his hand, intending to surrender.


    However, just as he stretched his trembling hand out, Victor grabbed it and pulled him hard.


    Randy was thrown into the middle of the ring again! Victor flexed his wrist and slowly walked in front of


    Randy.


    "What a tough nut.Since you''re so tough, don''t me me for being rude!"


    With that, he extended his leg and stepped on Randy''s raised hand! Then, he crushed it! Randy cried


    out in pain and fainted.


    "Enough! He lost! Referee!"


    As everyone shouted, the referee walked over.


    "Randy has already fainted.You won.Let him go¡­¡±


    Victor raised his eyebrows.


    "Who said he fainted?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted more force with his feet.


    The fingers were connected to the heart.


    Randy had actually woken up from the pain.


    His entire body was trembling, and he could no longer speak or use any strength.


    "Referee, look.He''s still awake.He must still want to fight me" Victor said ruthlessly.


    The referee was speechless.


    This Victor had captured all the loopholes in thepetition.


    Randy was a disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and revealed a fierce look.


    She was about to attack when a voice sounded.


    "Stop!"


    With this voice, the crowd automatically moved aside.


    Linda, who had been pretending to be her, rushed out.


    When she saw the stage, she frowned.


    "Are you challenging Quinn School of Martial Arts?"


    Victor lowered his eyes.


    "So it''s Big Sister.Why? Do you want to fight me on his behalf? Sure.But do you dare?"


    Linda choked on her words.


    Would she dare? On stage, Randy was Linda''s martial uncle! He was more powerful than her! Wouldn''t


    it be even more embarrassing for the Quinn School of Martial Arts if she went on stage? However,


    Victor was still provoking her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tsk, I think Quinn School of Martial Arts''s Big Sister is just an embroidered pillow, right? You don''t


    even dare to do this?"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    His words angered everyone.


    Someone shouted, "Big Sister, teach him a lesson!"


    The others immediately echoed, "That''s right, Big Sister.Teach him a lesson! Let him know how


    powerful Quinn School of Martial Arts is!"


    "I think he doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth! Big Sister, you must help Randy take


    revenge!"


    "Big Sister, even if you beat him up until he''s looking for his teeth all over the ground, we won''t think


    that Quinn School of Martial Arts is bullying him! He''s too arrogant.He''s simply too much!"


    "Who do the people of Benevolence Hall think they are? How dare they tease Quinn School of Martial


    Arts?"


    Quentin was also furious and anxious by the side.


    He shouted anxiously, "Big Sister, attack! Let him know how powerful Quinn School of Martial Arts is!"


    Linda, who was pretending to be Big Sister: She looked anxiously at the crowd, not knowing what to


    do. At this time, she would lose face if she went on stage.


    But if she did not go on stage, it would make people feel that Quinn School of Martial Arts was afraid.


    For a moment, she was in a dilemma.


    However, Victor was still sneering.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What? Big Sister, you still don''t dare toe up?"


    Quentin pranced about.


    "Why isn''t Big Sister on stage yet? If I was a member of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, I would have


    gone up and taught him a lesson!"


    The people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts had been bullied.


    Only when their own people went on stage could they be considered to have pped the faces of the


    bullies.


    Otherwise, what would happen if word got out? However, Randy was ranked in the top five of Quinn


    School of Martial Arts.


    Even so, he had lost.


    The rest of the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts did not dare to go on stage and embarrass


    themselves.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and stared at the ring.


    She took a step forward, but her arm was suddenly grabbed.She turned around and saw Justin staring


    at her.


    "He''s doing it on purpose."


    Nora''s eyes darkened when she heard those words.Yes.She had also felt it earlier.


    From the moment Victor entered, he had been constantly challenging the dignity of the Big Sister of


    Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    He had found someone from the Quinn School of Martial Arts to fight, and he was so vicious as to


    make ruthless remarks on the stage.


    All of this proved that he had done it on purpose.


    His goal was to anger Big Sister intoing out.


    She was aware Of it...However...Nora looked at the stage again.


    Linda''s face was already steely with anger.


    She clenched her fists tightly and could not say a word.


    At first, the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts all shouted for revenge.


    However, when they saw that Linda was not moving and that no one else was going on stage, their


    auras began to weaken.


    If she did not make a move, it would probably be difficult for the people of Quinn School of Martial Arts


    to raise their heads in the future.


    Nora took a deep breath and suddenly said, "I''ll fight you"


    As soon as these calm words were spoken, the surroundings instantly fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Nora, who was wearing a silver mask.


    Victor frowned and looked at her in confusion.


    Quentin, who was filled with righteous indignation and wanted Big Sister to make a move, heard this


    and suddenly turned back to look at Nora in disbelief.


    Then, he lowered his voice and said, "What are you doing? You don''t need to show off at this time, this


    person is very strong!"


    Nora ignored him and went on stage step by step.


    Someone had already made way for her.


    When Linda saw Nora, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    After Nora stood on stage, Victor said, "028, this is between me and Quinn School of Martial Arts.It has


    nothing to do with you."


    Nora lowered her eyes and said calmly, "I''m also a member of Quinn School of Martial Arts.How could I


    have nothing to do with this?"


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    "So she''s from Quinn School of Martial Arts"


    "No wonder she''s so powerful!"


    However, after frowning, Victor sneered.


    "Among women, I only treat Big Sister as an opponent.I advise you to hurry down and not embarrass


    yourself." Nora stretched out her fist.


    "Is Big Sister someone you canpete with just because you want to? You have to get past me first."


    Victor stared at her with a dark gaze.


    After examining Nora from head to toe, he said coldly, "Alright.Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!


    Don''t think that I''ll be merciful just because you''re a woman!"


    After saying that, he did not give Nora any time to react.


    Without saying anything else, he rushed over and wanted to knock her down.


    Victor did not want to waste too much time and wanted to end this quickly.


    Therefore, he gathered all his strength in this punch.


    He did not care that the other party was a woman at all, nor did he have any intention of being gentle


    toward her.


    The woman in front of him could still dodge with her thin body.


    However, 028 did not dodge.


    She even stretched out her hand to block his punch!


    "You''re really courting death!"


    As Victor thought this, he sneered.


    Their faction walked the path of strength.


    As the disciple of the boxing champion, he was definitely the strongest in terms of strength.


    This was also the reason why he had provoked Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    After all, Irvin School of Martial Arts''s movement techniques were agile, so he might not necessarily be


    able topare.


    However, Quinn School of Martial Arts fought with real strength.


    But a woman waspeting in strength with him? Ha.


    As Victor thought this, he increased his speed.


    The impact of his body and the strength he had originally umted made this punch reach the


    imposing aura of a mountain.


    Those who were standing a little closer could feel the murderous intent in his fists.


    They looked at Nora worriedly.


    Although Nora had won with one punch in the first few matches, they were still worried for her now.


    The next moment, however...


    The two fists had already collided in the air! Bam! When the heavy force hit each other, just hearing it


    made one feel like their bones were about to break.


    Quentin could not help but frown.


    His mind was even beginning to wonder which hospital in New York had the best surgical skills.


    He could now help 028 reconnect her bones.


    However, when he looked over, he saw the two standing there with their fists still clenched...


    However, Nora''s eyes under the silver mask did not change much.


    Instead, Victor''s face was filled with surprise and hesitation.


    He stared at the two touching fists in disbelief.


    10 secondster, Victor''s leg went soft and he took two steps back.


    His clenched hand had already drooped down weakly.


    It was obvious that he had broken a bone.


    He stared at his hand in shock and looked at Nora again.


    However, the woman, who had not taken the initiative all this while, suddenly rushed over.


    Her lips curled into a cold smile as she stretched out her slender and fair legs..


    Everyone only saw Nora stretch out her leg.


    Her red dress fluttered up.


    Then, with a bang, Victor was kicked to the ground and could not get up no matter what.


    While everyone was worried about Nora, Justin''s bright eyes looked at that leg...


    This woman was really...


    Why was she wearing a dress when she was fighting? It was fine if it affected her performance, but


    once she lifted her leg, her insides...


    As he thought about this, he saw Nora wearing safety pants that covered the scenery inside.


    He finally heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    However...


    Her fair thighs and calves were still too exposed.


    Next time, he would prepare some pants for her!


    As he thought this, the surrounding crowd had already erupted in apuse! Then, someone from


    Quinn School of Martial Arts shouted, "Quinn School of Martial Arts is mighty! Quinn School of Martial


    Arts is invincible!"


    The others followed.


    "Invincible Quinn School of Martial Arts!"


    "Invincible Quinn School of Martial Arts!"


    Nora did not care about these voices.


    She only patted her fists lightly and immediately looked at Victor, who was lying on the ground and


    could not get up.


    She asked, "Do you admit defeat?"


    Victor''s abdomen had been kicked, and he felt as if his organs had shifted.


    He was about to speak when Nora''s fist hit his face again! He had nowhere to hide from this punch!


    Bam! Nora knocked out four of his front teeth.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    The woman flexed her shoulders and asked, "Do you admit defeat?"


    Victor: For some reason, the red-dressed woman standing in front of him suddenly became terrifying.


    In the end, Victor was carried off by the other three from Benevolence Hall.


    When they left in a hurry, the martial arts arena was filled with cheers.


    Nora let Victor off.


    After all, it was difficult to teach manners to a dead person However, this could also be considered


    revenge for Randy.


    She gave Linda aforting look.


    When she got off the stage, Quentin grabbed her arm.


    He looked at her with aplicated expression.


    "Who are you?"


    Just who exactly she was? Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, "A disciple of the Quinn School of


    Martial Arts."


    Quentin: Nora didn''t pay any more attention to Quentin.


    Instead, she walked toward the exit.


    Elsewhere.


    Victor, who was carried out of the arena and into a car by three people, was sent to a vi in the


    suburbs.


    Upon seeing Victor being carried into the living room, the big and tall green-eyed boxing champion


    Abigail, sitting on the sofa in the living room, slowly sat upright.


    Abigail was 6''5" tall and weighed 220 pounds.


    He was strong and sturdy and had huge muscles all over him.


    His build was a little simr to Jordan Hoffman''s, but the power in his bulging arm muscles was much,


    much greater than Jordan''s.


    He stared at Victor and scoffed, "What a useless piece of trash! I''ve invested so many resources in


    you, yet you can'' t even force Big Sister out of hiding? On top of that, you even let a nobody female


    disciple from the Quinn School of Martial Arts injure you this badly!"


    If anyone other than Victor had suffered such injuries, he would already have passed out cold and been


    unable to speak.


    However, Victor had already somewhat gotten over the initial pain and difort after resting on the


    way here.


    His physical resilience was astonishingly good.


    His lips trembled as he slowly said, "I''m sorry, sir.Give me some more time, I''ll definitely defeat Big


    Sister in the finals!"


    Abigail sneered, "You''d best remember what you just said! He gave a wave after he spoke.Only then


    did the rest of the people there carry Victor upstairs.There was no medical equipment upstairs.In spite


    of that, they left immediately after throwing Victor onto the bed in the room.


    No one mentioned anything about going to the hospital.


    It seemed like they had already be ustomed to it long ago.


    Downstairs, Abigail had already picked up his cell phone and was making a call.


    He said, "Sir, we didn''t manage to force Big Sister to take any action.Victor lost to a young female


    disciple from the Quinn School of Martial Arts"


    The other party kept quiet for a moment before they asked , A female disciple?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    ".Big Sister hasn''t taken any action?"


    "No"


    "It seems that Victor isn''t strong enough, then"


    Abigail''s voice deepened.


    "Do you need me to take action? "


    "Let the juniors solve their problems themselves, but be sure to take off Big Sister''s mask in the finals!"


    Abigail was taken aback.


    "Her mask? Big Sister hasn''t been wearing a mask at all, though..."


    But as soon as he said that, Abigail himself was dumbfounded.


    "You mean the woman iming to be Big Sister is a fake? Then who is the real Big Sister?"


    Abigail figured it out again at this point.


    "It''s No.028!" He eximed.


    The other party scoffed, "So, you''re not that stupid, after all ¡° Then, he said, "I heard that Caleb Gray is


    in New York? Keep an eye on him and see what he has been up to recently, as well as who he has


    contacted more often."


    "Yes, sir.''''


    After hanging up, Abigail looked upstairs with a cold look in his eyes.


    Who on earth was investigating her? And who would pose such a threat to her that her mother would


    leave suchst words behind? Nora kept thinking about these two questions as she drove home.


    Victor''s appearance kept giving her the feeling that a conspiracy was slowly surfacing into the open, yet


    all of it was beyond her reach.


    In fact, she didn''t even know who the other party was.


    Nora returned to the Smiths with those doubts on her mind.


    As soon as she entered the house, she saw Yvonne sitting on the sofa looking troubled and worried.


    When Yvonne saw her, she said, "Nora¡­¡±


    Nora looked at her.


    The servants in the living room also looked at her.Yvonne bit her lip and said, "Old Maddy still hasn''t


    woken up yet."


    Nora nodded.


    "That''s normal."


    Yvonne, however, sighed and said, "Let''s take Old Maddy to the hospital, Nora.It won''t do for him to


    continue sleeping like he''satose.By the time something really happens, it''ll be terrible."


    Nora frowned and said distantly and indifferently, "I just told you it''s normal.Didn''t you hear me?"


    Yvonne:"?"


    She bit her lip and said, "Nora, you mustn''t treat Old Maddy ''s illness like that.Although he doesn''t have


    any children and is all alone, after staying here in the Smiths'' manor for so long, he''s pretty much


    already family...You shouldn'' t abuse his body like that¡­¡±


    Nora walked straight upstairs.


    Yvonne followed behind her.


    She was about to continue when Nora suddenly stopped and looked back at her.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re very irritating?"


    Although Nora''s voice was low and hoarse, it was clear.


    With so many people present, her words reached everyone''s ears.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    All the nannies and servants looked at one another.


    In the end, all of them lowered their heads in silence.


    Yvonne suddenly flushed.


    She hadn''t expected Nora to speak so bluntly.


    Nevertheless, she had great mental resilience, so she immediately replied, "Nora, I know you''re


    irritated because I''m so long-winded, but there are some things that the Smiths can do, and some


    things that they can''t! You mustn''t treat Old Maddy so inhumanely! Your medical treatment has already


    caused him to beatose! Are you going to bear the responsibility if he really dies?"


    Nora stared at her.


    "Yeah, I will."


    Her words made Yvonne choke.


    Even a doctor wouldn''t dare to say that, yet Nora had actually said it.She took a deep breath.


    "Nora, you-"


    Nora, however, didn''t pay her any more attention.


    She went straight into her bedroom and mmed the door shut, isting herself from themotion


    outside.


    Her actions put Yvonne in a particrly awkward situation Florence, who was standing behind her, said


    angrily, "Ms.Yvonne, you shouldn''t bother yourself with her! If something really happens, let''s see how


    she''s going to answer for it!"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said pretentiously, "Mdm.Florence, I''m not trying to interfere with her


    affairs.I''m just worried about Dad! Dad was the one who personally allowed Old Maddy to live here,


    after all.Besides¡ªothers may not know this, but I''m sure you do¡ª Dad asionally visits Old Maddy


    like he''s visiting an old friend..."


    Florence frowned.


    "Yes, we all treat Old Maddy like he''s family.I just didn''t expect a certain someone to be so cruel as to


    use him as a guinea pig for their experiments!"


    Yvonne sighed.


    "Yes, that''s why I''ve been worried about Old Maddy''s safety all this time..."


    The two of them entered the study while they spoke.


    Yvonne closed the door and sighed.


    "Mdm.Florence, what if I give Dad a call now and tell him about this?"


    Florence immediately waved and said, "No, you mustn''t.The old sir is in the midst of recuperation right


    now.If you tell him about it, he''ll definitely be anxious.I think it'' s better to tell Mr.Joel about it


    instead."


    Yvonne said, "But Joel has already agreed to let Nora treat Old Maddy''s illness.


    Dad is the only one who can stop her now, but I don''t want to disturb him, either.


    How about this ? If Old Maddy continues to beatose...


    I have a pill here called the Carefree Pill that can treat brain problems.


    This pill is said to have saved Mrs.Hunt''s life!"The Carefree Pill? Florence was taken aback.


    "Isn''t that a creation by Harmonia Pharmacy?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Yvonne cast her eyes down and said, "I heard that the pill can refresh and invigorate one''s mind.I''m


    sure Old Maddy will wake up once he consumes a pill as expensive as this.That way, nothing will


    happen to him anymore"


    Florence was still rather hesitant.


    "Can the pill be taken so casually?"


    Yvonne shook her head.


    "I don''t know.I''ve heard that traditional medicine is meant to nourish one''s body, but I don''t dare to let


    him take it, either.Forget it, Mdm.Florence, if Old Maddy continues to beatose after another two


    days, then we''ll talk to Dad about it!"


    After saying that, Yvonne ced the Carefree Pill in her hand on the desk, got up, and left the study.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    However, she didn''t leave after she went out.


    Instead, she stood at the door and looked into the study.


    Florence was staring at the Carefree Pill on the desk.


    If she gave the pill to Old Maddy, he would recover, right? This way, they wouldn''t have to disturb the


    old sir anymore.


    The old sir was in poor health, so no one dared to disturb him with the affairs at home.


    Not only would it cure Old Maddy, but they also wouldn''t need to disturb the old sir...


    Florence picked up the pill and went straight to Old Maddy ''s residence.


    Seeing her leave, Yvonne lowered her head.


    A small smile appeared at the corners of her lips.


    The next day, Nora went to Old Maddy''s residence and performed acupuncture on him as per usual.


    After watching Old Maddy fall asleep again at the end of the acupuncture session, she got up and


    walked out of the house.


    Lily called her at this point.


    "The DNA test results are out!" she said.


    Nora asked nervously, "Is he Ryan Smith?"


    Lily''s answer was straightforward.


    "Ipared his DNA with yours, as well as withn''s.The results show that he is unrted to either of


    you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was unrted to either of them? So, he wasn''t Ryan Smith at all? Nora frowned.


    It seemed like her guess had been off the mark.


    But if Old Maddy wasn''t Ryan, then who was he? While she was thinking about it, Lily added, "His DNA


    is kinda strange, though.Is he mentally ill?"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "From his DNA, it seems that he has gic psychosis." Nora cast her eyes down.


    "Yeah, he''s a madman"


    "No wonder, then."


    Lily hung up after voicing her objective observations.


    Nora stared at the phone for a while.


    In the end, she tossed it into her pocket.


    The solution was actually very simple.


    She would know who Old Maddy was once she cured his illness, right? Besides, curing him would only


    take her half a month.


    Her martial arts tournament match that night was ratherte, so Nora decided to go to the hospital to


    visitn first.


    Nora had a lot of self-awareness; she knew that her existence was a disgrace ton, so she didn''t go to


    his ward.


    Instead, she was nning to approach his attending doctor to ask about his condition.


    As soon as she arrived at the door ton''s attending doctor''s office, she heard Joel''s voiceing from


    inside .


    "Are you still unable to reach Anti?"


    The attending doctor nodded.


    "Yes, Anti rarely checks her email."


    Joel heaved a huge sigh.


    "In that case, Unclen''s condition..."


    "The hemangiomas in his brain are very hard to remove.


    On top of that, he is in very poor health, so we don''t rmend surgery.


    Anti is the only one whose hands are fast enough to control the bleeding and the anesthesia" Joel''s


    voice turned cold.


    "Then keep looking for him¡±


    "Okay¡±


    Nora slowly took a few steps backward as she listened to their conversation.She raised her eyebrows


    and her lips curled into a smile.


    Nora picked up her phone, opened Anti''s email inbox, and searched through it.


    Sure enough, she found the SOS email that the Smiths had sent.


    When Nora was quietly leaving the hospital, Yvonne, who hade to visitn, happened to be getting


    out of the car.


    Yvonne frowned as she gazed at Nora from the back.


    It seemed like Nora wasn''t as dumb as she looked, after all.


    She had actually thought ofing to the hospital to please Dad? She would never give Nora the


    opportunity, though! At the martial arts tournament arena.


    Neither Nora nor Justin had arrived yet.


    Quentin had arrived early, so he was sitting on the sofa in the dining area in boredom and thinking


    about the moves that Nora had used the day before.


    No.028 undoubtedly had remarkable skills.


    It didn''t seem like much when she defeated the others with just a single move after all, Quentin was


    also capable of doing the same but when she was up against Victor the day before, she had still


    defeated him with one move all the same.


    Now, that was difficult.Just who exactly was No.028? When had someone like her appeared in New


    York? Had he be at risk of losing his position as third in the world? Quentin thought about it with a


    great sense of crisis.


    At the same time, he also developed a sort of hostility toward No.028.


    An opponent like that would shake his position! Quentin was still thinking about it when he suddenly


    spotted Big Sister and a few disciples from the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    They had gathered and were talking in hushed voices.


    Quentin immediately tossed No.028 to the back of his mind, pretended to be nonchnt, and went


    toward Big Sister.


    Linda was sitting with the rest of the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples and talking to them.


    She waspletely unaware that someone had suddenlye up behind her.


    "Linda, it''s been some time since you started impersonating Big Sister.When do you intend toe


    clean about it?" Linda scratched her head.


    "I should have confessed about it yesterday.After all, my opponents will only get stronger and stronger,


    and I won''t be able to cope anymore.If Big Sister hadn''t stepped forward and helped me out yesterday,


    I really don''t know how I would''ve dealt with Victor!"


    Quentin:"???"


    Quentin was dumbfounded.


    He listened to them in disbelief.


    "Big Sister sure is awesome, though.Even when she was up against Victor, she still won with just one


    move"


    The tall and thick Linda was still chatting softly with herpanions.


    She said, "I''d originally thought that even Big Sister would have to use a few moves, no matter


    what.Also, when Lucas told me to impersonate Big Sister, I had thought that there wasn''t such a big


    gap between Big Sister''s and my abilities, but unexpectedly, it''s actually this huge! I admit to Big


    Sister''s superiority from the bottom of my heart now!"


    "Me too! Big Sister is simply amazing! To her, Big Brother is probably the only one who is a match for


    her."


    "Say, if Big Sister encounters Big Brother, which of the two do you think will be stronger?"


    Quentin felt like his ears were ringing.


    He subconsciously thought No.028''s martial prowess- she was indeed very impressive.


    He had been worried just a moment ago that she would pose a threat to his position as third in the


    world, but unexpectedly, she was actually his idol, the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts?


    But if she was Big Sister, why would she team up with him ? He''d originally thought that what she had


    seen in him were his abilities'' He had even wanted to take the two of them to the finals and let them


    piggyback off him! That was what he thought, and that was what he said.


    He asked, "Since Big Sister is so strong, why did she join a team?"


    The disciples were busy gossiping, so they didn''t notice that it was someone else who had asked the


    question.


    They immediately replied, "Yeah, I really don''t know what kind of sheer dumb luck Smithin has to


    actually be able to form a team with Big Sister.Their team name is too weak, though.Third In The


    World...? Even if Big Sister doesn''t take first ce, she''s at least in second ce, alright?"


    "Yeah, life practically can''t get any easier for Smithin now that he can actually ride on Big Sister''s


    coattails!"


    "What a shame that the others don''t know about it,"


    "Speaking of which, there are actually people saying that No.028 is lucky to be able to tag along with


    Smithin''s team.Now that''s the biggest joke I''ve heard this year!"


    "Big Sister probably finds it too troublesome.But since teaming up can save her half of the time


    required, she will definitely do it¡±


    Quentin:"!!!"


    He swallowed again and stared at the few of them in disbelief.


    One of the reasons why he had invited a woman to join his team was that he''d thought that that would


    make it easier for him to show off- after all, if he seeded in bringing a ''weak and frail woman'' into


    ss F, he would probably be a legend in the tournament, right? But unexpectedly, the teammate


    whom he had casually approached was actually Big Sister? ''Third In The World''...


    That indeed lowered Big Sister''s ranking, didn''t it? While he was in a daze, someone said, "Let''s not


    say any more.If we go on, Big Sister''s identity will be exposed.The surroundings are so dark, be careful


    not to let outsiderse near.If that happens, Linda''s true identity will be given away!"

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Linda said casually, "We''re all from the Quinn School of Martial Arts here.What are you so scared of?


    There aren''t any outsiders here"


    After saying that, Linda and the rest looked around them.


    When their gazes swept across Quentin, they skipped him out of habit.


    Ten secondster.


    Linda''s head abruptly whipped toward Quentin, who was still standing there in a daze.


    Oh no! Lately, Quentin had been following her around whenever he wasn''t in a match, which caused


    the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples to be ustomed to seeing him around.


    In that instant just now, they had straight-up thought of him as one of their own! But! Linda jumped onto


    her feet at once.


    "Y-you...you..."


    Quentin looked at the group of disciples in front of him.


    He felt deeply deceived.


    Nora camete today.


    When Justin saw her outside the entrance, he raised his eyebrows.


    "You just got here?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora locked the car door and tossed the car key into her pocket.


    "Has the match started?"


    "It''s starting soon" Justin followed behind her and said with a smile, "Quentin is definitely going to nag


    at you again foring sote."


    Nora gave an indifferent shrug.


    She was about to speak when she spotted Quentin standing in front of them in a daze, his eyes


    practically stuck on her.


    Nora:"?"


    She took a step forward and said, "Sorry, I''m a littlete."


    She''d thought that Quentin would definitely take that as an excuse to lecture her a little, but


    unexpectedly...


    A starry-eyed Quentin actually said, "It''s okay! I''ll wait, no matter howte you are!"


    Nora:"??"


    Justin, who was carrying Cherry and about to step through the door:"??"


    Justin looked over, his dark eyes fixing themselves sinisterly on Quentin.


    As though he didn''t notice Justin staring at him at all, Quentin leaned toward Nora and said, "I''ve found


    out your true identity, Big Sister."


    Nora fell silent for a moment.


    Her true identity? Which? Did he find out that Nora Smith was Big Sister? Or that No.028 was Big


    Sister? She coughed and asked tentatively, "Which identity are you talking about?"


    Quentin lowered his head.


    His face was as red as a tomato, just like someone who had be embarrassed upon meeting their


    idol.


    He replied, "Y''know, your identity as Big Sister! I heard about it from Linda and the others just now.I''d


    never thought that myrade in battle would actually turn out to be Big Sister..."


    Nora coughed.


    "Yeah."


    It seemed that her Nora Smith identity hadn''t been given away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Her lips curled into a smile and she walked in front.


    Quentin subconsciously followed behind her.


    He was about to say something to her again when Justin, who was carrying Cherry, inserted himself


    between the two of them.


    Quentin:


    He looked at the big and tall man.


    When he thought of how the two of them were husband and wife, Quentin suddenly grabbed Justin''s


    arm, lowered his voice, and said, "You''re not worthy of Big Sister."


    Justin:"?"


    Quentin sneered, "You''re a man, yet you''re always taking care of the child at home.Don''t you feel that


    you''re not worthy of Big Sister at all? In the ring, you always let Big Sister take action while you hide at


    the back instead...How did Big Sister fall in love with a wimp like you? Do the two of you even have


    common topics to talk about? Can you even be Big Sister''s sparring partner when she wants to spar?"


    The corners of Justin''s lips spasmed as he stared at how Quentin was behaving.


    Suddenly, his lips curled into a smile and he said, "It can''t be helped"


    Quentin stopped talking and looked at him, wondering what he would say next.


    Little did he expect Justin to simply reply calmly, "She likes pretty boys like me" Nora walking in


    front:".."


    Quentin, who heard his reply:"!!!"


    That guy wasn''t ashamed at all! On the contrary, he was proud of it! He was too much! Justin paused


    again.


    Then, he asked, "Besides, who do you think can be worthy of someone like her?"


    Quentin puffed his chest out.


    Justin''s words, however, pierced his ego.


    "You? How many moves can youst in a fight with her?"


    Quentin:"!!"


    He was just a little stronger than Victor.


    In spite of that, Quentin refused to admit defeat.


    He said, "Yes, I''m indeed not worthy of Big Sister, but there''s someone who is! Big Brother can


    definitely fight on par with Big Sister! The two of them are a perfect match!"


    Upon hearing that, Justin nced at Nora, who was a little away from them.


    He suddenly lowered his head, leaned into his ear, and asked, "Then do you know who I am?"


    Quentin asked scornfully, "Who are you?"


    He couldn''t possibly be Big Brother, right? He could understand why the Big Sister shown to the public


    was a fake No.028, aka Big Sister, wanted to keep her identity a secret.


    Judging from her personality, she seemed like a rtively low-key person.


    But surely the Big Brother in the lounge couldn''t possibly be fake as well, right? ..


    even if the man in front of him did look a bit like Big Brother! While Quentin was thinking about it, Justin


    withdrew his gaze.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "I''m Big Brother"


    Quentin: "!!"


    He suddenly sneered, "Can you make up a more reliable identity for yourself if you really have to make


    one up? What a braggart! That''s so unrealistic!"


    Was there anyone who didn''t know that the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister and the Irvin School


    of Martial Arts'' Big Brother were mortal enemies? Quinn and Irvin always fought whenever they met,


    which caused the two schools to be at constant loggerheads.


    Surely there was no way Big Sister would have a baby with Big Brother, right? Besides, he had merely


    casually dragged someone to form a team with him, and then randomly got another person to make up


    the numbers.


    Surely there was no way both Big Sister and Big Brother were in his team, right? Yet Justin neither


    argued nor exined any further.


    Instead, he followed after Nora and called out, "Wait for me, Mom."


    ¡®''Mom''¡¯...


    He must be showing off that Big Sister had borne him a child, right? There was no doubt about it¡ªhe


    was definitely a man who had gotten to where he was by relying on his kid! Quentin followed Justin


    huffily, finding his entire self an eyesore.


    That night, Quentin fought extra hard.


    In addition, he also finally stopped caring about being in the limelight¡ªjust so he could perform well in


    front of Big Sister! After the two matches, Nora and Justin got ready to go home.


    Quentin followed Nora eagerly.


    "Shall I take you home, Big Sister?"


    "...No, it''s okay" said Nora.


    For the first time, Quentin followed her out the door.


    "No, it''s not.Let me take you home."


    Nora stopped and gave him a half-amused look.


    "No, it''s really okay."


    Wouldn''t he see her car if he went to the car park? Although she disguised herself every time she came


    over, the car license te number would still give her away if he were to see it.


    Seeing how firmly she was refusing his offer, Quentin could only see her off obediently.


    After separating from Justin at the entrance, Nora found an inconspicuous area, changed back into her


    usual outfit , and took off her mask.


    Only then did she walk to her car.


    As soon as she reached the car park, she spotted Quentin looking at the front surreptitiously.


    Justin had already gotten into the car with Cherry.


    However, he didn''t see Big Sister even after he craned his neck...


    Nora stood behind him and looked at Justin''s car, too.


    She couldn''t help but click her tongue.She hadn''t noticed before, but Justin had actually driven over in


    an ordinary Volkswagen.


    The car was very inconspicuous, and the two of them kept their masks on even after they got into the


    car.


    Well, that made sense.


    He had to be cautious since he had brought the child here.


    But...


    Nora stroked her chin.


    It seemed like she should also disguise herself while she was out.


    There was always a risk of exposure here.


    Of course, the main reason was that she had been toozy to change to a different car, ahem.


    While she was thinking about it, Quentin stood up straight.


    He even lowered his gaze and muttered to himself, "Just who exactly is Big Sister?"


    He turned to reenter the arena, but the moment he did, he instead saw Nora standing behind him.


    He got a huge shock at once.He panicked.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Quentin straightened his back at once and went back to his usual dimwit self.


    He raised his chin and said proudly, "Are you looking for me? Do you feel unsafe just because I ''m not


    at home? But do you know? It''s even more dangerous here!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Then, Quentin said, "Forget it, let''s go.I''ll take you home"


    Nora:"..."


    When she followed Quentin to the car, she even heard him muttering, "What a load of trouble.She''s


    thrown a spanner in my works now.I wanted to tail that car in front to see who Big Sister is."


    Upon hearing that, Nora''s words of rejection did a U-turn and she swallowed them back down.


    Mm, she''d better let Quentin escort her back home instead, lest he had the spare energy to tail


    Justin...even though she was sure that Quentin wouldn''t seed in tracking Justin, given his abilities.


    Nora drove her big ck jeep, whereas Quentin hid amongst the crowd in an unknown car.


    The two returned to the Smiths'' one after the other.


    One must admit that Quentin was indeed skilled at tailing.


    Even someone like Nora could only sense that she was being tailed, yet couldn''t pinpoint Quentin''s


    location.


    After parking the car, Nora got out and went upstairs.


    Then, she took a shower and went to bed with Pete.


    Unexpectedly, she heard a sharp cry early the next morning! Nora sat up abruptly.


    Before she even realized what was going on, someone suddenly knocked on her bedroom door.


    She frowned, got up unhappily, and went out.


    When she opened the door, she saw two police officers standing outside.


    One of them took out his badge and showed it to her.


    He said, "You are under suspicion of endangering a person''s life, Ms.Smith.Please follow us to the


    station and aid in our investigation."


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned and asked, "Whose life did I endanger?"


    Seeing how calm she was, the police officers exchanged a look.


    Then, they said, "The victim is Old Maddy, who lives in your home.He was found on hisst breath in


    his room this morning.He''s very weak now, and has already been sent to the hospital! Someone called


    the police and said that it was caused by you practicing medicine without a license!"


    Old Maddy? Nora''s pupils shrank.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Yesterday morning, when she took Old Maddy''s pulse, it was still normal.


    Everything was under her control.How could he suddenly be on hisst breath? She walked out and


    frowned.


    "I want to go to the hospital!"


    "Miss Smith¡± The police stopped her.


    "Please cooperate with our investigation.You need toe to the police station with us right now."


    Nora still wanted to say something, but the other person had already ced his hand on the gun at his


    waist.


    "Miss Smith, pleasee with us immediately.Otherwise, you will be interfering with our operations!


    We have the right to arrest you!"


    Nora clenched her fists and took a deep breath.


    Nora lowered her eyes and slowly said, "OK, I''lle with you, but can I change my clothes first?"


    She was still wearing pajamas.


    The police officer nodded.


    "Yes, please"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Nora closed the door, she took out her phone and sent Lily a message, asking her toe


    immediately.


    She contacted the doctor to look for the hospital where Old Maddy was and to ensure his safety.


    After sending it, she called Tanya and told her to pick up Pete after school and take him to her ce, in


    case Pete returned to the Smiths and found out that something had happened to her.


    After settling the two matters, she changed into her usual clothes and went out.


    When she went downstairs with the police, the hall was already filled with the servants.


    When they saw her, their eyes became furious.


    Yvonne looked worried as she looked at her.


    "Nora, I told you long ago not to experiment on Old Maddy.Did something happen?"


    Nora nced at her and retracted her gaze.


    "I told you, I''m treating him¡± Yvonne bit her lip.


    "Don''t worry.The Smiths won''t just watch you get into trouble.Besides, you''re Mr.Hunt''s girlfriend.The


    Hunts won''t ignore you either¡±


    When she said this, Nora''s eyes instantly became sharp.No matter how she looked at it, this meant


    that the two families would fish her out.Was this confirming her crimes? She smiled mockingly.


    "No need.I believe the police will clear my name'' Yvonne choked on her words.


    When ordinary people were caught by the police, shouldn''t their first reaction be to cry for help? Why


    was Nora so calm? While Yvonne was stunned, Florence pointed at her and cursed, "Miss Nora, why


    are you saying this to Miss Yvonne? This matter happened because of your treatment.Miss Yvonne is


    also concerned about you! If you didn''t do anything, how could anything have happened to Old


    Maddy?!"\


    Her eyes were red from agitation.


    "Old Maddy is Mr.Smith'' s friend! If anything happens to him, Mr.Smith will not let you off! You''re too


    much!!"


    Florence''s words made the servants at home feel sad.


    Everyone pointed at her.


    "That''s right.Old Maddy is also a member of the family! We''ve all worked for the Smiths for many


    years.The Smiths have always treated us like family .We''re not being used casually!"


    "Miss Yvonne has always treated us as humans too.How could she treat Old Maddy like that?! Does


    she know that Old Maddy''s life is important too! We should let the police investigate her!"


    "You say you''re a doctor, but aren''t you trying to make a name for yourself by using Old Maddy? But in


    the end, you''re just a quack!"


    The butler stood outside the door and looked at everything in the house.


    Logically speaking, after this matter happened, the butler should have immediately contacted Joel and


    the Smiths''wyer and gotten them toe over.


    They should have protected the daughter of the Smiths first.


    How could the daughter of the Smiths be taken away before the situation was clear? Then wouldn''t the


    Smiths lose face?! However, the butler clenched his fists.


    He recalled going to Old Maddy''s room today and seeing that he was still in a deep sleep.


    When he walked over, he saw that his mouth and nose were bleeding, and his breathing was almost


    gone! The butler outside lowered his head for a moment.


    He did not look for anyone and just let the police take Nora away.


    After the police took Nora away, Joel received the news and left thepany to return home.


    As soon as he entered, he took the lead to shout at the butler.


    "ls anyone allowed to enter the Smiths'' main gate?"


    The butler hurriedly apologized.


    "Mr.Joel, Old Maddy almost died at that time.I was also worried about him, so I didn''t block them¡± Joel


    nced at him.


    Knowing that the butler usually had a good rtionship with Old Maddy, he did not refute because he


    always felt that a home had to look like a home and not be cold as if everyone was a robot.


    He approved of the butler on this point.


    Joel asked, "How''s Old Maddy?"


    Without waiting for the butler to speak, Florence said anxiously, "He has been sent to the hospital.He''s


    still in the midst of emergency treatment, but he might not wake up.No one knows! Mr.Joel, what should


    we do now? If the old sir finds out about this, he''ll definitely be sad! He values Old Maddy very much!"


    Florence did not mention anything about Nora being taken away.


    Her mind was only filled withn''s safety.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    Yvonne asked, "Joel, what about Nora?"


    At the mention of her, Florence immediately said resentfully, "What can we do? We should let her


    suffer! That wild girl from California made such a mistake! That''s a life she was messing with! How dare


    she? If the old sir finds out about this, he definitely won''t let her off!"


    These words made Joel''s eyes turn cold.


    No matter how bad she was, she was still a member of the Smiths.


    The butler looked at Joel and coughed.


    "I think we should not be too anxious about Miss Nora''s matter.If Old Maddy recovers¡± then Miss Nora


    will naturally be fine and will be acquitted.


    But if something happens to Old Maddy, we can think of a way to save Miss Nora.


    Besides, this would also let the old sir vent his anger'' In other words, locking Nora in the police station


    was a form of punishment.


    Even if she was a Smith, she should be held responsible for causing the death of a patient! The Smiths


    could not break thew.


    This was a rule that had been set sincen''s time.


    Therefore, no matter how rowdy the others were, like Warren and Louis, they did not dare tomit


    any crimes! Because if they were confirmed to have done something wrong,n would not care! When


    Joel heard this, he was silent for a while.


    If Nora wasn''s daughter, even if she really made a mistake, he would immediately bail her out and


    wait for the case to be confirmed.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    But she was not.


    As he was thinking about this, his phone suddenly rang.He lowered his head to take a look and was


    suddenly stunned when he saw the number.


    It was a number he had memorized by heart all these years.


    He frowned and picked up the call.


    As soon as the call went through, Tanya''s voice came from the other end.


    "Mr.Joel, I called you to ask what happened to Nora.I was in ss just now.After seeing her message, I


    couldn''t get through to her."


    Joel''s eyes darkened slightly as he briefly exined the situation.


    Tanya was silent for a long time before saying, "Nora''s medical skills are indeed very impressive.It''s


    impossible for such a medical ident to happen.This is definitely an ident.No matter what


    happens to her, Mr.Smith, you have to ensure her safety!"


    After saying that, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "If you can save Nora, I can teach Mia


    how to dance!"


    The words Joel was about to say were stuck in his throat.


    In Tanya''s eyes, was he such a man who did not even care about his cousin''s life? A bitter smile


    appeared on his lips.


    "Don''t worry.I won''t let anything happen to her¡±


    After hanging up, Joel looked at the butler.


    "Contact thewyer and bail Nora out first!"


    The butler lowered his eyes in disappointment and obediently said, "Yes" Yvonne bit her lips.


    She was already like this, yet he still wanted to bail her out ...It seemed like blood rtions were indeed


    different.


    However, no one expected that the butler would return half an hourter with unexpected news.


    With aplicated expression, he stared at Joel and said, "Thewyer went to the police station, but


    he didn''t expect them to say that Miss Nora can''t be bailed out¡¯'' Joel''s pupils shrank at these words.


    "Why?"


    The butler shook his head.


    "I don''t know.It seems like some power is involved.When thewyer gets the medical test results, Miss


    Nora''s matter must go ording to the normal procedures.Unless Old Maddy survives, it will be difficult


    for Miss Nora to be released this time."


    There were other forces? In New York, other than the Hunts, was there anyone more powerful than the


    Smiths? Joel was certain that there was not.


    At least not openly.


    Unless the other party was...


    As he was thinking, the butler said, "Sir, do you think we should go through other channels or find


    someone?"


    The Smiths had a lot of connections.


    However, Joel seemed to have thought of something.


    His pupils constricted.


    "There''s no need.We''ll go to the hospital to see Old Maddy!"


    If that person had made a move, they would have to follow the proper procedures.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they realized that Old Maddy was still undergoing surgery.


    The lights were still on and he had note out yet.


    The attending doctor waiting outside was very anxious.


    "Old Maddy''s nerves have been damaged.We can''t find the reason for his nose and mouth bleeding,


    but all his physical signs are going downhill.There''s nothing we can do!"


    Joel frowned.


    "Haven''t you seen such a situation before?"


    The attending doctor shook his head.


    "No...but I''ve heard of it!" Joel looked at the attending doctor.


    "Where have you heard of it?"


    The attending doctor said, "Many years ago, there was a woman overseas who was also bleeding from


    her mouth and nose for no reason.She was on herst breath.In the hospital, they had also checked all


    parts of her body, but they could not find any problems.In the end, it was Anti who saved her.Later on,


    Anti could not exin the reason either.It seemed to be caused by some imbnce in medicine..."


    Anti? It was this Anti again! Joel looked at the butler.


    "Contact Anti immediately and tell her toe and save Old Maddy!"


    "...Yes!"


    said the butler.


    When the butler went to contact Anti, Joel frowned and stared at the operation theater.


    He made another call and invited all the specialists he could get from New York.


    During the specialist''s consultation, Joel stood at the side and did not interfere.


    This was not within his ability.


    His greatest strength was that he did not dabble in things he did not understand.


    After handing Old Maddy''s life to a trustworthy doctor, he picked up his phone and contacted the


    police.He wanted to find out what was going on with Nora and why she could not be bailed out.


    "Alright, help me find out.Thanks."


    After hanging up another call, Joel took out his phone and prepared to call Justin.


    Since the Hunts could invite Anti, even if Joel did not want to admit that he was inferior to Justin, he


    had no choice but to ask the Hunts for help at this moment.


    But at this moment, Yvonne walked over.


    She looked at Joel and asked, "Joel, what can I help you with?"


    Joel looked at her and frowned.


    He was about to say that he did not need her for the time being when his phone suddenly rang.


    It was a friend he had asked for help.


    He had found out the reason why Nora could not be bailed out.


    Both sides were anxious, so he looked at Yvonne and said, "Contact Mr.Hunt immediately and tell him


    that Old Maddy is being treated and needs Anti''s help"


    He subconsciously felt that if Nora could inform Tanya before she was taken away by the police, then


    she must have also informed Justin.


    Yvonne''s pupils shrank at the mention of Justin.She nodded immediately.


    "Okay, answer the call first."


    When Joel walked to the side to answer the call, she took out her phone and dialed Justin''s private


    number.


    Back then, the Hunts and the Smiths had both wanted to matchmake them, so it was very normal for


    her to have Justin''s number.


    The call was quickly picked up and she rejoiced secretly.


    She felt that Justin still had his eyes on her.


    Otherwise, why would he pick up her call? Justin''s deep voice resounded, "Yvonne, is something the


    matter?"


    When Justin saw the phone number, he did not want to pick it up.


    After all, he did not want to have anything to do with her.


    However, after thinking about it, he still picked up the call.


    He was afraid that Nora''s phone had run out of battery, and she was just borrowing Yvonne''s phone to


    call him.


    Yvonne''s heart sank at his distant words.


    She lowered her eyes and said slowly, "Yes, something happened.Nora treated the Smiths'' servant,


    Old Maddy, but he had an ident.Now, she has been taken away by the police."


    Justin sensitively caught the main point.


    "How''s Old Maddy?"


    Yvonne replied ambiguously, "All the medical teams of the Smiths are here, they''re treating him as we


    speak."


    When Justin heard this, he said bluntly, "I''ll go to the police station¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne stared at her phone.


    Actually, the most important thing now was not to bail Nora out.


    It was just like when he first heard that Nora had been taken away, Joel''s first reaction was not to bail


    her out.


    As the police station was the safest ce, nothing would happen to her if she stayed there.


    Old Maddy was the most important thing.


    After Joel found out about the entire matter, he quickly sent a doctor to the hospital.


    Otherwise, Old Maddy would have died long ago.


    Only if Old Maddy was alive, would Nora be released.


    Even if Justin went to the police station to deal with them, it might not be of much use! Instead, it would


    waste time! Yvonne clenched her hands into fists and lowered her gaze, hiding the viciousness and


    hatred in her eyes.


    Elsewhere.


    Joel was picking up the call.


    "Who did you say won''t bail her out?"


    His contact was on the other end of the line, and his voice was very low.


    "It''s Captain Ford''¡¯ Captain Ford...


    Morris? It was as he had expected.Only Morris had the ability to do so! But why would Morris target


    Nora? Joel narrowed his eyes.


    "What''s going on?" The other party sighed secretly.


    "This is confidential.Forget it, I''ll tell you.Captain Ford has given an order to the police station.He will


    personally investigate all the cases involving Miss Nora! Especially when it involves¡­¡±


    The person on the other end paused before continuing, "...When a life is on the line, bail cannot be


    granted.He''s worried that Miss Nora will escape after being bailed out'' Escape...


    Joel frowned.


    This order should not have been given for an ordinary girl.


    It was more suitable to be given to fugitives and murderers! They were afraid that she would find an


    opportunity to escape.


    Once she was arrested, she would be detained for 24 hours and would not be let go of.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    What was Nora''s identity?


    The interrogation room in the police station was cold.


    It was surrounded by metal walls and doors.


    The two police officers stared at the woman sitting opposite them.


    One of them slowly said, "Miss Nora, even if you don''t admit it, Old Maddy is indeed on the verge of


    death.If something happens to him, you won''t have a good time!"


    However, the woman was lying on the chair made for interrogation.She had her head tilted and her


    eyes closed as she pretended to sleep.


    The two police officers looked at each other.


    One of them couldn''t help but frown.


    "I know.Are you stalling for time? Waiting for the Smiths''wyer to bail you out? But even so, you hurt


    his life.Don''t you have anything to say?"


    As a police officer, he hated these people from wealthy families who treated human lives as nothing.


    The two police officers were very righteous.


    They saw Old Maddy being taken away by the ambnce with their own eyes and heard the


    housekeeper and servants of the Smiths say that Nora insisted on treating Old Maddy.


    They even found long silver needles in Old Maddy''s residence.


    Everyone had heard of acupuncture.


    They were used in alternative medicine.


    But they had never seen any needles that long...


    In particr, Captain Ford had specially instructed that if Nora was ever involved with someone''s life,


    she must be detained and watched.


    This meant that she was definitely a dangerous person.


    Therefore, the two of them looked at Nora fiercely.


    "Miss Nora, please cooperate with our investigation!"


    Nora still did not speak.


    At this moment, she heard footsteps at the door.


    It was the sound of leather boots stepping on the floor.


    The person''s every step was powerful as he stopped at the entrance of the interrogation room.


    The two police officers hurriedly stood up and opened the door.


    Creak.


    The door was opened and Morris stood there like an ice cube.


    His pitch-ck eyes were filled with coldness.


    Just by standing there, one could feel fear, as if the ck-faced King of Hell had descended.


    The two police officers greeted him respectfully, "Captain Ford.¡±


    Morris nodded and walked in.As he entered, he checked the dossier in his hand.


    It was obvious that he was looking at this case.


    He asked, "What''s the situation now? "


    The suspect has not confessed.


    She insisted that she was indeed treating the victim.


    The police officer replied.


    Morris nodded again.


    He walked to the front of the interrogation room and sat down.


    Only then did he look up at Nora.


    His dark eyes made it difficult for others to read his mind, but the gaze he used to stare at Nora was


    cold.


    "Miss Nora, are you waiting for the Smiths''wyer or the Hunts''wyer? They can''te in.Now, I


    need you to cooperate with our investigation"¡¯


    When Nora saw him, she slowly sat up straight.


    She narrowed her eyes and finally sensed that something was different.


    She had originally thought that it would at most be an issue of practicing medicine without any


    certification, but as long as she took out the proof of Anti''s identity, everything would be fine.


    But she did not expect it to involve Morris.


    This man was not an ordinary police officer! He belonged to a mysterious special department! This


    special department seemed to have a very high status in New York.


    Looking at the two police officers'' attitudes toward Morris and the team leader waiting respectfully at


    the door for Morris''s instructions, one could tell.


    Nora raised her eyes.


    Under her long eyshes, her eyes gradually became serious.


    "Captain Ford, what do you want to ask?"


    Morris was very pleased with her cooperation.


    He asked directly, "May I ask, how did you treat him? Did you use any drugs? If you did, you need to


    give us the names of these drugs.We need to do a detailed examination."


    Drugs? Nora could sense that Morris seemed very serious about this case.


    She lowered her eyes and said seriously, "Old Maddy''s nerves have been damaged a little, causing


    him to be weak and not suitable for medication.Therefore, I''ve been using acupuncture.¡±


    Morris was stunned.


    "Acupuncture?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Nora slowly sat up straight.


    Morris pursed his lips.


    "Are you sure you didn''t use any other drugs to help with the treatment?"


    "No"


    "Okay.


    Morris stood up.


    "Miss Nora, I''ll have to trouble you to stay here for the time being.We''ll go look for Old Maddy to get


    evidence"


    "Captain Ford, I need to see Old Maddy and treat him" Nora insisted.


    Morris lowered his eyes.


    "It''s not convenient for you to go out now." Nora frowned.


    "Then you can go and take a look at Old Maddy''s condition.If he is really at the brink of death, please


    let me out"


    Brink of death¡­


    Morris looked up at her.


    "Are you really a doctor?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Nora let the other party size her up.


    "I''m Anti¡±


    At this time, she could no longer hide her identity.


    Morris was clearly surprised.


    "You''re Anti?" Nora nodded.


    Morris was silent for a moment and did not leave.


    However, he sat down again.


    "As far as I know, Anti only became famous overseas in the past five years.May I ask how many years


    Miss Nora has been studying medicine?"


    Nora leaned back in her chair.


    Her eyes drooped and she looked very sleepy.


    "24 years"


    She had been studying medicine since she was young.


    However, her studies were moreplicated.


    There was alternative medicine and modern medicine.


    Morris was stunned.


    "From what I know, most surgeons are old and have experienced some cases.How many years has


    Miss Nora been a practicing doctor?"


    Practicing doctor? Nora smiled.


    "Five years" Could a doctor be a top surgeon in five years? Moreover, it was not that Anti had


    gained a small amount of fame.


    This person had suddenly appeared and be famous overseas.


    In other words, Nora had just arrived overseas and had already be a famous surgeon.


    Any surgery would require a lot of practice.


    Morris pursed his lips and suddenly said, "Miss Nora, can you tell me what bizarre things have


    happened to you?"


    Bizarre things? Nora held her chin with both hands.


    "Does being pregnant with two children for no reason count?"


    Morris was speechless.He grimaced.


    "What about the rest?" Nora spread her hands.


    "That''s all."


    Morris suddenly said, "Miss Nora, don''t you think your talent in medicine is a little shocking?"


    How was this shocking? She had been fast since elementary school, including other aspects, but she


    had learned everything steadily.


    Nora looked at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, being smart isn''t anything strange, is it? Since ancient times, there have been many


    smart people.In ancient China, Gan Luo was crowned when he was just a 12-year-old child.Wouldn''t


    you agree?"


    Morris was speechless.


    After failing to give her a reasonable exnation, Morris stood up.


    "I''m going to the hospital to check on Old Maddy¡±


    In the hospital.


    Yvonne looked at the doctors entering and exiting the operation theater.


    Everyone was trying their best to extend Old Maddy''s life.


    But these people were going in the wrong direction.


    Old Maddy was not sick or had his nerves damaged.


    He was actually...poisoned.


    Yvonne took a deep breath.


    The pill she had told Florence about back then was not a Carefree Pill at all.


    It was a kind of poison.


    After entering the human body, it would automatically enter the blood.


    Unless a very urate instrument was used, it could not be detected.


    Meanwhile, when the doctors were working hard to save Old Maddy, they would always consider it


    from the perspective that Nora was the one who had harmed him.


    They would never think of poison.


    After Old Maddy died, the toxic molecules in his blood would slowly disappear, making it even harder to


    find out.


    As Yvonne was thinking about this, she saw Morris walking over with a group of forensic scientists.


    He immediately gave an order.


    "I want all the data on Old Maddy''s body!"


    "Yes, Captain Ford: With this response, everyone dispersed and participated in the rescue work.


    However, there were a few people who did not resuscitate him.


    Instead, they were recording all the data on Old Maddy.


    Some people had even drawn a few tubes of Old Maddy''s blood.


    Yvonne clenched her fists tightly.


    What was going on? In another hour or so, the poison would be out of the blood.


    Now that the blood had been preserved, wouldn''t it be troublesome if they were to investigate?


    Everything had been going well.


    No one would have thought that Old Maddy had been poisoned.But what was wrong with this Captain


    Ford who had appeared out of nowhere?!


    "Captain Ford, it''s done,'''' said the medical examiner respectfully as he walked over to Morris with Old


    Maddy''s blood samples.


    Morris stood with his hands behind him in a standard militant''s stance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He nodded and said, "Send his blood samples for inspection immediately, and check if he has taken


    any medication recently! Notify me immediately if you find any abnormalities"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "Yes, sir¡±


    The few medical examiners hurried off after receiving their orders.


    Morris stared at the operation theater.


    Right now, he didn''t actually care whether or not Old Maddy would survive, let alone whether or not


    Nora was really practicing medicine without a license, or whether or not this was an incident of medical


    malpractice.


    What he cared about was...


    "Captain Ford, aren''t you guys making a too big a fuss over this?"


    Joel walked over, his attitude neither lowly nor overbearing.


    Morris'' tone became more polite when he saw him.


    "I have to prioritize the Smiths'' affairs, after all.We mustn''t wrong Ms.Smith'' Joel was smiling, but his


    fox-like eyes were full of suspicion and perplexity.


    "I don''t think it''s because of the Smiths, is it?"


    Morris continued to stand ramrod straight.


    He stared straight ahead of him, and he looked very serious and very strict.He nodded.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, Mr.Smith.Don''t you want us to investigate this


    thoroughly?"


    Joel frowned.


    Even now, he still firmly believed that there weren''t any problems with Nora.


    She was just treating a mentally ill patient; even if she didn''t manage to cure him, her treatment would


    never cause his death.


    There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    He straightened his back and replied, "Of course, not.The Smiths will never condone criminals''¡¯


    Morris nodded.


    "The Smiths have always had a strict upbringing."


    Joel stared at Morris.


    To be honest, the two had already interacted with each other before.


    Although Morris had also been awfully serious previously, he wasn''t pedantic.


    His rtionships with the Smiths and the Hunts were also pretty good.


    But unexpectedly, he hadn''t given them even the slightest hint about the incident this time.


    Joel knew that what his little cousin was involved in was definitely no simple incident.


    It was probably rted to something even more serious.


    In the distance, Yvonne stared at Morris far away from her.


    If one were to talk about the best bachelors in New York, one would be Justin and the other Morris.


    Although he was just a police officer, in truth, he was actually part of a special department with


    extremely high authority.


    No one knew what kind of case exactly he was investigating, but his identity was definitely not a simple


    one.


    Of course, it was also because of this same sense of mystery around Morris that no one dared to


    pursue him.


    Moreover, Morris didn''t have time for romance, either.


    Yvonne had once thought about it¡ªif things were impossible between her and Justin, then Morris was


    also an option.


    She had dispelled all of those thoughts now, though.


    She stared at the door nervously, only hoping for the oue to be revealed soon.


    Meanwhile, at the Smiths''.


    The sky had gradually darkened.


    A figure darted into the car park at the Smiths'' back door.


    Louis stood there sneakily and looked around.


    He cupped his hands around his mouth like a trumpet and shouted, "Quentin! Quentin!"


    But even after shouting for a long time, he didn''t see anyone.


    Louis frowned and pouted.


    "Where has Quentin gone?"


    He''d only just said that when he heard someone approaching in a hurry.


    He got such a huge shock that he quickly darted behind a car.


    Right after he did, he saw Maureen and Warrening over in a hurry.


    Louis breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them.


    He called out softly, "Warren, Maureen.Where are you guys going thiste at night?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Upon hearing his voice, Warren and Maureen immediately asked, "Why are you here?"


    Louis went up nervously to the two of them and said with dissatisfaction, "Of course, it''s because I


    heard that Nora''s in trouble.Don''t things go wrong during medical treatments in hospitals all the time?


    How did ite to this? Also, Joel still hasn''t bailed Nora out...It must be because she isn''t Unclen''s


    daughter!"


    He sounded angrier and angrier as he spoke.


    "What''s wrong with Joel? Even if Nora''s mother betrayed Unclen and went with Uncle Ryan instead,


    what does this have to do with Nora? We finally have a rich person...pooh, I mean, a girl in the family


    now, how can he do that? Warren was very much in agreement with him.


    He said, "You''re right! I don''t think Joel handled this well, either! He must be looking at things from


    Unclen''s perspective instead.Besides, it''s not like you don''t know what Joel is like..."


    Louis nodded.


    "Yeah, he always looks like he''s smiling, but is there anyone who doesn''t know that he''s the most


    underhanded person ever? He doesn''t even pay any attention to us, let alone to Nora.Joel may not


    want to care about her, but we can''t ignore her!"


    "Yes, we must do something!"


    Warren said, "Maureen and I are nning to go to Maureen''s family and ask them to get awyer to


    bail Nora out first."


    Louis nodded.


    "I see.C''mon, let''s go! I''lle with you guys! Now that Nora is in trouble, I mustn''t just stand by and


    watch.Warren, you can contribute in terms of strength while l...I..."


    "Pay?" asked Warren.


    Louis hugged his wallet at once.


    "I don''t have that kind of money! I''ll offer myself instead! Surely I can run errands, right?"


    Warren:


    The few of them were about to set off when a figure suddenly appeared in front of the car.


    The person was in the shadows, so they couldn''t get a good look at them at all.


    Despite that, when Louis saw the figure, he eximed in surprise, "Quentin!"


    Warren also looked over.


    Although Quentin was younger than Warren, his status in the family had faintly surpassed Warren''s


    aftern put him in charge of the Smiths'' secret forces.


    He was capable, so everyone went to Quentin whenever they were in trouble yet dared not approach


    Joel about it.


    Quentin''s arms were folded.


    His chin was raised slightly and there was a little impatience on his countenance.


    He said, "Can you guys be a little smarter?"


    Louis and Warren both felt that it was normal for him to reprimand them.


    "What''s wrong?" They asked.


    Quentin let out a cold snort and replied, "There''s no way Joel would leave her on her own.Even if she


    isn''t Unclen''s daughter, she''s still a Smith.Joel is someone very protective of his own, so he''s already


    sent someone to bail her out a long time ago!"


    Louis was puzzled.


    "Then why isn''t Nora back yet?"


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully.


    "Of course, it''s because he didn''t seed in bailing her out.The incident must be rted to other


    things.We mustn''t act rashly!"


    Louis flipped out.


    "Then are we supposed to just let Nora continue being detained?"


    ",.It''s not like they''ll starve her or deny her water in the police station.What''s the big deal about being


    detained for a few days? What are you so anxious for?"


    Louis was furious.


    "How can you say that? If it were the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts locked up in there,


    would you still be that calm?"


    "..As if Big Sister would ever be locked up in there!"


    Big Sister was probably in a match at the moment! For that woman''s sake, he hadn''t even gone to the


    tournament today.


    Quentin picked up his cell phone and dialed Linda''s number.


    He said, "If you see Big Sister, please tell her that I won''t be able to go to the tournament today"


    The two had exchanged numbers after Quentin unintentionally overheard the Quinn School of Martial


    Arts disciples'' chat the other day.


    This way, it would be convenient if they had to contact each other.


    Linda said, "But..."


    Quentin interrupted her.


    "I know we may be disqualified if I don''t go, but please ask for Big Sister''s understanding for me.I really


    have something on today"


    "That''s not what I''m talking about.What I mean is..."


    Quentin interrupted her again.


    "What you want to say is that given Big Sister''s status, the tournament will definitely allow a team with


    fewer members to fight a team with more members, right ? That''s fine, too.In any case, just ry the


    message to her for me'' "...


    Linda had panicked by then.


    She said, "Can you let me finish?"


    "Go ahead? '''' said Quentin.


    "It seems like Big Sister isn''t here tonight, either!"


    Quentin:''¡¯???"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Big Sister wasn''t there, either? Where did she go? After Quentin, whose mind was full of question


    marks, hung up, he saw Louis and Warren looking at him eagerly and waiting for him to make the


    decision.


    Quentin frowned.


    "When Joel went to bail her out, they gave him a very strange reason for rejecting the bail request,


    which made me feel that Nora must have gotten herself in trouble.


    Next to him, Louis eximed, "Surely she didn''t really cheat someone of money, did she?!"


    Quentin and Warren both looked at him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Louis said with certainty, "Think about it¡ªshe''s just someone from a small town in California.How could


    she possibly own a card with no credit limit? I already found it very strange that time.Maybe she''s


    involved in a fraud syndicate!"


    Warren and Maureen looked at each other.


    Maureen also stroked her chin and said hesitantly, "Now that you put it that way, Nora also knows a


    rtively impressive hacker called Solo!"


    "Solo?" Quentin frowned.


    "I know that guy.He''s an international hacker who''s on a wanted list overseas! Why is Nora involved


    with him?"


    Maureen and Warren looked at each other.


    Louis came to a conclusion.


    "It''s all over.It looks like Nora is gonna be involved in other kinds of trouble even without the medical


    malpractice incident this time! Besides, I heard that Old Maddy''s situation isn''t looking good!"


    Warren nodded.


    "It''s precisely because we heard that Old Maddy is still unconscious that Maureen and I are so


    anxious.On top of that, his vitals are slowly declining...His organs are already beginning to fail! That''s


    why we were trying to think of a solution.Sigh!"


    Louis said, "It''s over, it''s all over! From the start, Unclen disliked Nora, yet she''s gotten herself in so


    much trouble now...Quentin, what should we do?"


    "...There''s only one way out now" said Quentin.


    "What is it?"


    "Breaking her out of prison."


    At the police station.


    After patrolling the hospital for a while, Morris came back to continue interrogating Nora.


    Nora was still sitting like a big boss.


    She leaned against the chair, stared at him, and said, "You''ve looked into everything, right? So, can I


    go to the hospital to save my patient now?"


    Morris, who had a huge frown on his face, stared at the woman in front of him.


    His men had indeed investigated what had happened, and also questioned the Smiths'' servants.


    All of them testified that Nora hadn''t used any drugs when she was treating Old Maddy.


    Instead, she had performed acupuncture on him.


    He looked at Nora sternly.


    "You''re not allowed to leave until we have an oue with the investigations" Nora''s eyes darkened a


    little.


    Her voice gradually became cold.


    "Captain Ford, I don''t know what you''re investigating, but someone is waiting for me to save his life


    right now! The more time you waste here, the higher the likelihood that Old Maddy isn''t going to


    survive!"


    Morris'' expression remained unchanged.


    He said, "There are so many doctors in the hospital, Ms.Smith.Our medical examiners have also


    hurried over.I heard that the Hunts have also sent doctors over.It doesn''t seem like there will be any


    problem even if you aren''t there"


    Nora frowned and gradually became impatient.


    "So, is Captain Ford going to take responsibility if he dies?"


    She had already been detained for more than six hours.


    In other words, she had been repeatedly interrogated by a stream of people, and hadn''t slept for six


    hours! Her physical difort was gradually making her irritable.


    Morris, however, stared hard at her and said, "It seems to me that what Ms.Smith wants isn''t to go over


    and treat the patient but to take the opportunity to escape, right?"


    The frowning Nora was perplexed.


    "If you don''t trust me, then ask your men to go with me!"


    Morris sneered, "If I let you leave, Ms.Smith, I''m afraid even my men won''t be able to hold you back"


    After all, they had already been fooled once twenty years ago!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nora was lost for words.


    She''d clearly had a pretty good impression of Morris when she interacted with him previously, but for


    some reason, his attitude had changed drastically this time.


    Morris had tried to sound her out previously, but he had also indirectly protected her.


    However, he waspletely hostile and was also treating her like she was a murderer now.


    What had happened? She didn''t understand.


    However, she wasn''t interested in figuring it out at the moment, either.


    She stood up and said, "Captain Ford, I am Old Maddy''s attending doctor.Now that something has


    happened to him, I am obligated to treat him! If you continue to detain me, then don''t me me if I


    don''t hold back anymore!"


    Nora flexed her wrists as she spoke.


    Her personality had always been this way.


    Once she lost her temper, she didn''t give two hoots about anything anymore.


    Even if this was the police station, it wasn''t going to stop her from going out to treat Old Maddy! Morris


    sneered at the stance she had taken.


    He asked unhurriedly, "And how exactly are you nning to not hold back, Ms.Smith?"


    Together with his words, the two men beside him immediately took out their guns and pointed them at


    Nora


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Right at this moment, a deep and aggressive voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Captain Ford, don''t you think you owe me an exnation for treating my fiancee like that?"


    As the voice rang out, someone suddenly opened the door. Justin appeared at the door.


    The big and tall man stood right there, the aura around him increasing sharply and weighing down on


    Morris.


    Morris got up when he saw him, though he was neither lowly nor overbearing.


    "Mr.Hunt''¡¯ Justin had already strode into the room.


    Behind Justin was a veteranwyer from the Hunts.


    He had never lost any of the cases he took over the years.


    Morris and Justin stood face to face.


    The two men were equally matched, neither of them losing out to the other in momentum.


    Justin nced at Nora, who was standing at the other side.


    There was nothing wrong with her, except that her docile-looking almond-shaped eyes that usually


    looked a littlezy were looking a little angry.


    This made the look in Justin''s eyes turn even colder.


    He looked straight at Morris and said, "Captain Ford, shouldn'' t you give me an exnation for


    detaining my fiance without any reason?"


    Morris cast his eyes down but remained very aggressive.


    He replied, "My apologies, Mr.Hunt, but your fiancee is involved in a confidential case.I am not at liberty


    to disclose any information."


    Justin narrowed his sharp eyes.


    "Captain Ford, perhaps there''s one thing you don''t understand¡ªMs.Smith is my fiancee; she''s not


    someone whom you can just arrest so casually.If you can''t produce any actual evidence, then I''m


    taking my fiance with me!"


    Both the Hunts and the Smiths were powerful families.


    If one wanted to arrest anyone from the two families, they needed evidence.


    They weren''t allowed to just use a random excuse to detain them.


    Their reason for detaining Nora today was medical malpractice.


    However, given how they were still in the midst of trying to save Old Maddy, it was indeed too much to


    imprison his attending doctor.


    Moreover, the doctor in question was even Justin''s fiancee.


    The captain of the police station was already pacing back and forth nervously at the door.


    He had Morris on one hand and Justin on the other.


    Neither of them was a person he could mess with.


    How was he supposed to wrap up the incident? While he was thinking about it, Morris said


    aggressively, "My apologies, Mr.Hunt, but you are not allowed to take her with you until Old Maddy''s


    blood report is out"


    A blood report...


    A puzzled Justin cast a nce at Nora.


    Nevertheless, he remained as aggressive as ever as he said, "I don''t care what you''re investigating,


    Captain Ford, I''m here to bail my fiancee out.If you can''t produce any evidence that she hasmitted


    a crime, then you have to let her go.I should think that my fiancee has the right to be released on bail!


    Or do you intend to deprive her of her rights as a citizen of the United States?"


    His words shut Morris up.


    Seeing that he couldn''t say anything anymore, Justin walked toward Nora and grabbed her hand.


    He said, "Captain Ford, if you have nothing else to say, then we''re leaving."


    However, Morris stopped them as the two reached the door.


    He looked at Nora firmly and said, "I repeat, Ms.Smith is not allowed to leave the police station until Old


    Maddy''s blood report is out!"


    Justin frowned and took a step forward.


    Morris immediately warned him coldly, "Mr.Hunt, you have always been aw-abiding model citizen! I


    ampletely authorized to arrest Nora Smith.Are you nning to assault the police and break her


    out?"


    Assaulting the police and breaking someone out...


    Both charges, no matter which, were extremely serious ones! Justin sneered, "Just what exactly is


    happening¡ªyou detaining my fiancee for no reason, or me breaking her out?"


    The two went head-to-head with each other! For a while, the interrogation room was filled with pin-drop


    silence.


    Even though they didn''t do anything, everyone could nevertheless feel just how tense the two of them


    were.


    It was as if they would draw their guns the very next moment! The captain of the police station rushed


    in and stood in between the two men at this point.


    He said, "Captain Ford, Mr.Hunt, calm down.Let''s calm down and talk it out..."


    He looked at Morris and said, "Captain Ford, w-why don''t you show him the arrest warrant...? It would


    be terrible if Mr.Hunt really misunderstands!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    His words took both Nora and Justin by surprise.


    An arrest warrant? If an arrest warrant really existed, then Morris would be justified in detaining Nora!


    But if he had an arrest warrant, then why hadn''t he presented it from the start? Was he trying to keep


    the case he was investigating a secret? After all, the warrant would specify why exactly he was


    arresting Nora!! While the two of them were musing, Morris let out a ''hmph ".


    He stared at them for very long before he finally asked, "Are you sure you want to see the warrant?"


    Justin didn''t speak.


    Instead, he looked at Nora.


    Both of them hade to understand at this moment that Nora had indeed be involved in some


    kind of conspiracy.


    If they refrained from looking at the warrant, behaved, and waited for Old Maddy''s blood test results to


    be out and prove her innocence, then perhaps she would be able to extricate herself from the case.


    But once they looked at the arrest warrant, they would be caught up in the case.


    A case that Morris had set as ss SSS in confidentiality would undoubtedly be an extraordinary one.


    Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said, "I''ll look at it! Her mother had told her a long time ago


    that she mustn''t reveal how talented she was because it would bring her trouble.From the looks of it,


    this might be the origin of all the unknown danger and trouble she was in.¡±


    Morris frowned.


    After staring at her for a while, he finally put his hand in his pocket.


    Nora stared at him closely.


    She knew that once he took out the arrest warrant, she woulde to know all the secrets that her


    mother had hidden from her for so long.


    She was very curious.


    Just what had made her mother run away from home and hide in California back then? Morris took out


    a document from his pocket and was about to unfold it for her to see when someone suddenly ranin.


    He was wearing casual clothes.


    After entering, he ran straight to Morris.


    The man was panting from running.


    He held a blood report in his hand and said, "Captain Ford, we found abnormalities in Old Maddy''s


    blood!"


    As soon as he said this, Morris''s pupils shrank.


    He stuffed the arrest warrant back into his pocket and took Old Maddy''s blood report.


    His gaze instantly became sharp.


    He turned to look at Justin and moved the report in his hand before saying, "Mr.Hunt, we''ve detected


    an unknownponent in Old Maddy''s blood.I have enough evidence to suspect that Miss Nora is


    involved in a deliberate murder.Now, do you have nothing to say?"


    Justin narrowed his eyes and said slowly in a maic voice, "What right do you have to use unknown


    components as evidence of murder? Captain Ford''s evidence is too far-fetched!"


    Morris said domineeringly, "Indeed, but there are further findings in the case.We can detain Miss Nora


    for another 24 hours.I believe that in 24 hours, our medical examiner will definitely be able to find out


    what this unknownponent is and whether it''s Miss Nora''s doing.However, Miss Nora cannot be


    bailed out now!"


    After saying this domineeringly, he waved his hand and the surrounding police officers slowly


    approached.


    Justin frowned.


    Nora also hesitated.


    "I didn''t use any medicine on him.You can verify this because every time I treat him, the butler is always


    at the scene.Now, if there''s an unknownponent in his blood, I suspect that Old Maddy was


    poisoned by someone!"


    She realized the seriousness of Old Maddy''s current condition.


    When she was arrested in the morning, she thought that Old Maddy was reacting differently to the


    treatment, so she immediately arranged for Lily to return and take over the treatment.


    But if there was an unknownponent in his blood...


    Old Maddy was in danger! She looked directly at Justin.


    "What''s the situation with Old Maddy now?"


    Ever since she was detained, she had lost contact with the outside world.


    When Justin came over, he had already sent the Hunts'' medical team to the hospital to help with the


    treatment.


    When he heard this, he called his medical team.


    The call was picked up quickly, and the medical team''s nervous voice could be heard on the other end.


    "Mr.Hunt, we''ve already arrived at the hospital and looked at the patient.But we can''t find out the cause


    of the patient''s illness at all.Every organ in his body is rapidly failing.If this continues, the patient won''t


    live for long!"He did not have much time left! Justin immediately asked, "How long can you guys keep I


    him alive?"


    "Two hours¡± the other party said.


    "We''vemunicated with the Smiths'' medical team.Currently, only Anti can treat this illness.If Anti


    can''t reach the hospital in half an hour, the patient might not be able to recover¡±


    Anti? Justin grabbed his phone, feeling anxious.


    Why didn''t the Smiths tell him about Anti when they informed him about this? If they did, Nora would


    already be in the hospital now! When his medical team arrived and discovered the problem, two hours


    had already been wasted! Justin was furious.


    He knew that the Smiths had neglected Nora, but his expression was still terrifyingly calm at this


    moment.


    He replied, "I understand"


    After hanging up, Justin looked at Morris.


    "I''m sure you heard that only Anti can treat the patient now, so I have to take her to the hospital!"


    Morris stood in front of him.


    "She has only been a doctor for five years, yet she already has the ability to solve problems that no one


    else can? I think this is all part of your n.As soon as Miss Nora leaves the police station, she will be


    jointly arranged to leave the country by the Smiths and Hunts, right? Therefore, Miss Nora cannot


    leave!"


    Justin was furious.


    "Are you going to be responsible if something happens to the patient?"


    "I''ll be responsible."


    Morris stubbornly widened his eyes.


    Nora clenched her hands into fists.


    It would probably take half an hour to get to the hospital from here.


    Convincing this person in front of her now would probably take even more time.


    Old Maddy could not die.It was not that she could not wash herself clean after he died.


    After all, the unknownposition in his blood would be discovered sooner orter.


    Whoever had poisoned him could be found out.


    However, Old Maddy knew her mother.


    She still wanted to treat his illness so that he could tell her what had happened to her mother back


    then! Furthermore, if she had not wanted to treat Old Maddy, he would not have suffered such a


    disaster.


    Nora took a deep breath and took a step forward slowly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Her aura changed at this moment.


    Her eyes were sharp and cold.


    "Captain Ford, are you letting me go or not?"


    Morris frowned.


    The surrounding police officers also took out their pistols and aimed them at Nora.


    Morris narrowed his eyes.


    "Miss Nora, this is a police station.I advise you not to act recklessly"


    Nora stared at him.


    Just as she was about to explode, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Nora was stunned.


    She turned around and saw Justin shaking his head at her.


    "This is a police station.You can''t fight your way out"


    Of course, Nora knew that she could not fight her way out, but it was not her style to just sit there and


    wait for Old Maddy to die! She took a deep breath and was about to speak when Justin sighed.


    "Anyway, Captain Ford will be responsible for Old Maddy''s death, so it has nothing to do with you"


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows and was about to say something when Justin warned, "Don''t mess around."


    Nora:"!!!"


    She was so angry that her head was about to explode.


    However, the next moment, Justin suddenly attacked! His movements were as fast as lightning.


    While the police had their guard down, he rushed in front of Morris.


    Morris'' reaction was fast.


    He had been trained for many years and was already a top figure.


    However, he was not as fast as Irvin School of Martial Arts '' Big Brother.


    Irvin School of Martial Arts was famous for its speed! In all of the martial arts world, their disciples were


    the fastest! When he came back to his senses, the gun in his hand had already been snatched away by


    Justin and was pressed against his head.


    "Don''t shoot!"


    "Don''t move!"


    The entire police station was instantly in chaos.


    All the police officers took out their guns and aimed them at Justin, while the bodyguards Justin had


    brought with him stood in front of him.


    The bodyguards were unarmed and could only use their bodies to block him.


    Morris was being threatened, but he was still calm.


    His voice was as steady as ever.


    "Mr.Hunt, what are you doing?"


    Justin''s face was still cold.


    He lowered his eyes slightly.


    Captain Ford, a life is at stake.


    I''m sorry" After saying this, he looked at an extremely stunned Nora and said, "Go!"


    The surrounding police officers immediately looked at Nora.


    Just as they were about to rush over and restrain her, Justin''s calm voice sounded.


    "Captain Ford, if you dare to stop her, don''t me me for being rude."


    Morris pursed his lips.


    He did not move.


    His gaze was glued on Nora, still standing at the same spot.


    His eyes were filled with deep thoughts.


    After a moment, he slowly said, "Let her go."


    With that, everyone around moved aside.


    Nora clenched her hands into fists.


    She never expected Justin to do such a thing for her.


    Kidnapping Captain Ford was a serious crime! In her opinion, her rtionship with Justin involved only


    the two children!

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Nora did not think further.


    She turned her head and walked out decisively.


    She took a step and sped up.


    In the end, she ran out.


    Morris stared at her, his eyes filled with anger.


    He sneered, "Mr.Hunt, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Justin replied slowly, "I know "


    Then do you know that the only way to get to the hospital from here is by driving a sports car?"


    Justin continued, "I know."


    Morris smiled coldly.


    "Mr.JHunt, are you really so sure that she''s not guilty? And she''s going to the hospital? Aren''t you


    afraid that she''ll make you spend the rest of your life in prison if she escapes?" Justin raised his


    eyebrows.


    "I believe her"


    These words made Morris pause.


    After a moment, Morris lowered his eyes.


    "Do you know? My mother once said the same thing." Justin was a little taken aback.


    "What?"


    Morris said calmly, "25 years ago, Yvette Anderson was suspected of murder.She deceived my mother


    in the name of treating a patient.Guess what happened after my mother let her out?"


    Justin frowned.


    Morris said slowly, "She ran away, and my mother was held ountable for her actions.Now, she has


    been disbanded and returned to the fields.What will happen to you, who has attacked a police captain


    because of Nora?"


    Justin lowered his eyes, hiding his emotions.


    His voice was still calm and without any hesitation or doubt.


    "I told you, I trust her.Captain Ford, please cooperate for two hours."


    Morris sneered.


    "Even if I cooperate, do you think there are no other police officers in New York? Do you think she can


    really reach the hospital safely?"


    Nora was escaping on her own.


    The moment she left the police station, she would be seen by the other police officers in the special


    department.


    Then, she would be a wanted criminal! At the entrance of the police station.


    Four heads popped out from the back of a ck car.


    They were Quentin, Louis, Warren, and Maureen.


    The four of them stared nervously at the door.


    Warren stammered, "Re-really? We''re breaking her out?"


    Louis didn''t care.


    "That''s all we can do now.What else can we do?"


    Warren: "This...this isn''t good, right? I haven''t made such a huge mistake before.Will Unclen let us


    off?"


    Louis sneered.


    "The three sons of the Smiths are all here.Why won''t he care about us?"


    Warren paused and told the truth.


    "Other than Joel, Unclen only looks at Quentin twice.Do the two of us have any weight in his eyes?"


    Louis:"...Warren, can you not speak the truth right now?"


    Quentin, who was listening to the two of them, twitched his lips and said coldly, "What are you afraid


    of?"


    He controlled the dark forces and had been in tricky situations many times.


    But actually, he was also panicking.


    After all, the Smiths were allw-abiding citizens.


    Back then, when Unclen handed over the underground power to him, he had only instructed him not


    to break thew.


    What they did, what they investigated in secret, and who they protected were all at the edge of thew.


    Could they do something so illegal like this? As he was thinking about this, the police station suddenly


    became chaotic.


    Everyone saw the police officer at the door suddenly take out a gun and enter the police station.


    Maureen asked in fear, "What''s wrong?"


    Louis hesitated as well.


    "Did Nora escape?"


    Warren instantly patted his head.


    ''¡¯Can you use your brain? With your cousin''s frail body, how could she have caused such a huge


    ruckus escaping from prison?"


    Louis touched his head.


    "You''re right..."


    With this sentence, Nora ran out of the police station.


    The girl''s figure was thin, and the hair tie had fallen somewhere.


    At this moment, her beautiful hair was scattered behind her, she looked valiant and beautiful.


    As she waked out the door, the police officers behind her followed, all of them pointing their guns at


    her.


    Warren:


    Louis:".."


    Maureen:"..."


    Nora was very anxious.


    The people behind her did not dare to chase after her.


    After all, Justin was still inside.


    However, if she left the police station and did not have a car, how could she drive to the hospital? Her


    gaze suddenly swept across the parking lot.


    Before she could see who it was, she suddenly heard Quentin shout, "Why isn''t this car locked? The


    car keys are inside!¡±


    Nora followed his gaze and saw the familiar car parked there.


    She immediately rushed over and opened the car door without a word.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She jumped into the driver''s seat and stepped on the elerator!


    "Screech!"


    The car sped away.


    The other police officers followed suit and chased after her in their police cars.


    The others followed after her as she left the police station.


    Louis and Warren were stunned.


    The two of them turned their heads again and saw that Quentin had disappeared.


    There was another car outside the door, blocking the pathway of the policemen and the cars following


    them.


    Quentin was casually leaning against a car.


    He said, "Officers, why can''t I start my car?"


    Louis:


    Warren:"...


    The two of them turned back and saw other police officers walking over.


    "What are you doing here? What''s your rtionship with the fugitive?"


    Louis and Warren looked at each other.


    The two brothers suddenly said, "Officers, we''re here to call the police! That female fugitive was too


    fierce.She stole our car and ran away!"


    The police officer: "...What were you here to report?"


    "My brother hit me!"


    "My brother hit me!"


    The two of them looked at each other after saying that in unison.


    "Yes, I hit him!"


    "Yes, I hit him!"


    After saying that in unison, the two of them were stunned.


    Then, they suddenly reached out and hit each other.


    Maureen was speechless.


    She touched her forehead.


    "Police officer, ignore them.We''re just here to visit someone.We didn''t expect our car to be snatched


    away the moment we got out of the car.¡±


    The police officers were speechless.


    At the police station.


    "Send someone to guard the hospital.If the fugitive is found, arrest her immediately!"


    "Yes, sir"


    "The airport and high-speed rail stations are all under martialw.Send someone to guard the entrance


    and exit , and send her photo to the system!"


    "Yes, sir''¡¯


    Even though he was being held hostage by Justin, Morris still gave out orders unhurriedly.


    Justin did not stop him either until he heard this sentence.


    "Let my people look for her all over New York.If she resists¡­¡±


    Morris paused.


    "Shoot!"


    The word "shoot" made Justin''s pupils shrink.


    He exerted some force with the gun in his hand and pressed it against Morris''s temple.


    "Captain Ford, aren''t you going a little overboard?"


    Morris lowered his eyes.


    "Mr.Hunt, do you really know her¡± Justin sneered.


    Morris continued, "We found out that she only returned to the country two months ago.You two have


    two children together, but do you really know who she is?"


    Justin narrowed his eyes.


    He really did not know.


    He only knew that she was Anti, the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts...


    There seemed to be other mysterious identities, but he did not know them.


    Morris said slowly, "I believe you''ve investigated her past too, right? Her records were nk during


    those five years overseas.Do you know what she did during that time?"


    Justin held his gun and pulled a chair over to sit opposite Morris.


    He leaned forward slightly, his tall figure still very oppressive.


    "Captain Ford, I don''t know, but this doesn''t affect me from trusting her'' Morris frowned.


    "Mr.Hunt, you''ve always been aw-abiding citizen.You''re not on the same path as her"


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    "Even if we''re not on the same path right now, we''ll eventually get there.Life has endless possibilities,


    right, Captain Ford?"


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Morris did not get angry.


    Instead, he said, "You''ll never know how big the case she'' s involved in is.Mr.Hunt, you better pray that


    she really went to the hospital.Otherwise, you''vemitted an unforgivable mistake this time!"


    Justin lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    Morris looked at the person beside him.


    "It has been half an hour.Ask the hospital.Has Miss Nora arrived?"


    "Yes, Captain Ford!"


    Morris''s subordinate walked to the side and made the call.


    "Did the suspect go to the hospital?"


    The hospital had already set up a defense line.


    As long as Nora appeared, they would immediately arrest her.


    The person guarding the hospital replied, "Report, no suspicious people have entered at the moment!"


    The person had turned on the speaker when he made the call, so everyone heard him.


    Morris looked at Justin.


    "Mr.Hunt, did you hear that?" Justin smiled.


    "If your people could find her that easily, she won''t be Nora Smith: How could the Big Sister of Quinn


    School of Martial Arts be easily caught? Unexpectedly, the officer on the other end of the line suddenly


    said, "Mr.Joel, please cooperate with our investigation!"


    Then, Joel''s calm voice said, "I''ll cooperate fully."


    "Okay.May I ask if Miss Nora is at the hospital?"


    Joel was puzzled.


    "Isn''t she at the police station? Your Captain Ford doesn''t allow bail!"


    The police officer said, "Mr.Joel, we''ve already received news that she escaped from jail.Her


    whereabouts are unknown now.Once she appears in the hospital, please contact us immediately!"


    Joel immediately said in a deep but firm voice, "I''ll definitely cooperate with the investigation"


    "Okay¡±


    The team leader left and said to his phone, "We''ve confirmed that the suspect hasn''t arrived at the


    hospital"


    Morris stared at Justin.


    "Mr.Hunt, do you still not believe me? Why don''t you take your gun away?"


    Justin lowered his eyes and looked at the time.


    "Captain Ford, this ce is about an hour away from the hospital.It has only been half an hour.What''s


    the rush? Why don''t we have a good chat? What was Yvette''s case back then? And what kind of case


    was my fiancee involved in?"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Morris was speechless.


    The feeling of being detained by Justin and not being able to do anything was really infuriating! In the


    hospital.


    After the team leader finished talking to Joel, he brought a group of people to patrol the surroundings to


    search for Nora.


    After he turned a corner, Joel looked at the storage room behind him.


    This was the janitor''s work room.


    Usually, the broom and other things were kept here.


    He looked around and confirmed that no one was around before opening the door.


    Nora stood inside, leaning against the wall.


    She had just sneaked into the hospital and was secretly avoiding the police when she saw Joel.


    When their eyes met, Joel frowned.


    He was about to ask something when the team leader walked over.


    Nora hid in this workroom.


    She had originally thought that based on Joel''s personality , he might help the police arrest her.


    She did not expect him to help her.


    From the looks of it, other than Yvonne, the rest of the Smiths didn''t seem to be that bad.


    Nora nodded at Joel in thanks and was about to leave.


    However, Joel grabbed her arm.


    "What are you doing here? Are you looking for me to help you arrange an escape route?"


    Nora:


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel looked at the operating theater and said slowly, "Old Maddy can''t take it anymore.Your crime this


    time will probably be confirmed.Although Unclen doesn''t like the Smiths breaking thew, I believe


    that he doesn''t want to see you go to jail like this either.Therefore, I will help if I can¡¯'' Nora''s lips


    twitched.


    "I''m not leaving." Joel was stunned.


    "Then your escape was..."


    Nora looked at the operating theater.


    "I''m here to treat Old Maddy!"


    Joel immediately frowned.


    "Nonsense! I''ve already gotten someone to send a message to Justin.I told him about the current


    situation.Only Anti can cure Old Maddy.Why are you here?"


    Nora sensed something.


    "You got someone to send a message to look for Anti?"


    "Yes.The Hunts have interacted with Anti, so only Mr.Hunt knows who Anti is."


    Joel frowned tightly.


    Nora curled her lips.


    "Who did you ask to send the message?"


    Joel said, "I asked Yvonne to call Mr.Hunt..."


    At this point, he suddenly understood something.


    "You mean Mr.Hunt didn''t hear about this? Where is he?"


    Although he knew that there was something wrong with Yvonne, she was still Unclen''s adopted


    daughter.


    Joel had been extra wary of her, so he did not expect something to happen at this critical juncture!


    They were all members of the Smith family.


    Everyone was protecting the Smiths'' dignity! Therefore, Joel did not believe Yvonne would do anything


    to harm them.


    Nora sneered.


    "You don''t believe me.Why don''t you ask Justin?"


    Joel took out his phone.


    "I''ll call Justin and ask him about it! However, before she could call him¡± Nora reached out and stopped


    him.


    "He''s at the police station now" As expected of the head of the Smiths, Joel instantly understood what


    she meant.


    He frowned and asked directly, "Did he help you out?"


    "Yes, he restrained Morris."


    Nora''s light words made Joel''s pupils shrink again.


    Actually, he knew where Louis, Warren, and Quentin were.


    Old Maddy could not take it anymore.


    If they could not find Anti and could not save him, even if Nora did not involve herself in the major case


    in Morris''s hands, just this matter alone would confirm the charges of medical malpractice!


    Therefore, he did not stop them.


    He knew Quentin''s ability.


    If he wanted to save someone, he could definitely do so.


    Furthermore, the three of them still did not know that he had prepared a follow-up n to help them.


    The Smiths'' private ne at the airport had already been prepared and could take off at any time.


    However, he never expected that Justin would actually put himself in danger.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Joel reprimanded her.


    "If he lets you out like this, he won''t be able to clear his name no matter what.There aren''t many ways


    to save Old Maddy!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore.I want to enter the operation theater now.Can you do that?"


    "It''s useless even if you go;'' Joel emphasized.


    "I told you, only Anti..."


    At this point, Joel instantly understood something.


    He looked at Nora in disbelief and asked in shock, "You''re Anti?"


    "Yes."


    Nora''s firm answer made Joel reveal aplicated expression for a moment.


    Who was this cousin of his? He was silent for a moment before saying slowly, "Wait a minute."


    He left the workroom and returned a minuteter with a doctor''s white coat.


    Nora wore it directly and then put on her hat and mask.


    She lowered her head and followed Joel out of the room.


    The two of them went straight to the operation theater.


    The police officers were standing there, looking around.


    When they saw the two of them, they asked, "Who is this? Take off your mask.We want to check!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes and ced her hand on her mask.


    At this moment, Joel took a step forward with an anxious expression.


    "What are you guys doing? This is Dr.Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology.She was


    caught in a traffic jam and camete.Quickly let her in to treat Old Maddy! If this continues, he won''t be


    able to survive!"


    While the two police officers were in a daze from being scolded, Joel had already pushed the operation


    theater doors open and let Nora in.


    The two police officers hurriedly chased after her, but before they could enter, they heard a nurse


    shouting, "Dr.Larson, you''re finally here! Come and take a look! The patient can''t take it anymore!"


    It seemed like she was really Dr.Larson? The two police officers did not go in to stop her.


    When Nora heard the nurse''s words, she narrowed her eyes.


    It had only been a minute since it happened.


    It was impossible for the people inside to collude with Joel.


    That could only mean one thing! Joel had already prepared someone to receive them.


    Initially, she thought that this elder brother would be liken and be wary of her.


    After all, after she returned, the two of them had been cold to her.


    However, from the looks of it, he could be quite considerate.


    Nora retracted her thoughts and focused on saving Old Maddy''s illness.


    Two hourster.


    In the police station, Justin loosened his grip on the gun and returned it to Morris with both hands.


    "Captain Ford, I'' m sorry for this."


    He held the gun with both hands as a gesture of apology.


    After all, he was the one who was in the wrong today.


    Morris stood up and reached out with one hand.


    He grabbed the gun and ced it in the holster at his waist before looking at him.


    "Mr.Hunt, since you trust her so much,e with me to the hospital!"


    Justin followed behind him.


    "I''d love to"


    At this moment, the police officers on both sides rushed forward.


    Justin''s bodyguards were about to make a move when he instructed, "Stop."


    The bodyguards stopped and watched as the two police officers walked in front of Justin and took out


    handcuffs.


    Justin extended his hand calmly, but the two policemen did not dare to do anything.


    They looked at Morris for instructions.


    Justin''s dark eyes were filled with coldness as he said faintly, "Captain Ford, dire times call for dire


    measures.I had no choice but to save her.Please forgive me"


    Morris looked at him coldly.


    "If I have really wronged Miss Nora, I won''t hold you responsible for this.However, if I don''t see her at


    the hospital, you should know what you''re going to face next."


    With that, he waved at the two police officers.


    "There''s no need for the handcuffs.After all, Mr.hunt is admirable for saving his ncee¡±


    "Mr.Hunt, please!"


    "Captain Ford, please."


    The two of them walked out of the police station side by side and got into the police car at the same


    time.


    Justin''s bodyguards followed behind the police car as a row of cars headed straight for the hospital.


    On the way, Morris said slowly, "Old Maddy''s illness is serious, the forensic pathologists and experts


    have all said that it''s hopeless.Even if her medical skills are really good, once he dies, I will definitely


    pursue your earlier actions¡±


    If Old Maddy could not be saved, even if they found outter that Nora had been wronged, there was


    no reasonable exnation for her breaking out of prison.


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    "I know"


    At this moment, Morris received a call.


    A voice came through the phone.


    "Captain Ford, the unknownposition in Old Maddy''s blood has been investigated.In the


    hospital.Yvonne stared at the operation theater.Old Maddy had been in there for 10 hours in a


    row.Beside her, Florence was walking back and forth cursing, "


    She''s not the old sir''s daughter, so she''s indeed ruthless.


    She doesn''t treat the lives of the servants as human.


    She bullied Old Maddy, who is crazy and doesn''t know anything, and...


    Fortunately, the old sir is still in the ICU and doesn''t know what''s going on outside...


    Otherwise, he would have been angered to death by her!"


    Florence asked worriedly, "Do you think the old sir''s health will be affected if Old Maddy really dies?"


    At this moment, the lights in the operation theater suddenly went off.


    The operation was over''!! The moment the lights in the operation theater went off, everyone outside


    stood up.


    Everyone looked at the door.


    It was not because they had a deep rtionship with Old Maddy.


    It was because Old Maddy''s life and death determined whether Nora was guilty or not! Yvonne


    clenched her fists and prayed in her heart.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    If he died, everything would be fine! If he died, nothing could be found out from him...


    While she was praying, Joel held his chin up.


    Only he knew that Nora was in the operation theater.


    However, she went in toote.


    Even if she was Anti, could she really save Old Maddy who was determined to be almost dead? He


    took a deep breath.


    If Old Maddy died, Nora would not be able to clear her name as a suspect.


    Now that the police were guarding outside, Nora definitely could not leave.


    It was unknown if Morris had heard some news, but he had already found the police and surrounded


    the hospital.


    Nora would not be able to escape even if she grew wings this time! As everyone waited nervously, the


    sound of footsteps suddenly came from the end of the corridor.


    The sound was very loud and orderly.


    It sounded like an army had arrived.


    Joel turned around and saw Morris and Justin striding over.


    Behind them were Morris''s in-clothed subordinates.


    Not far behind that group of people, another row of 12 bodyguards in ck suits followed closely


    behind.


    They seemed to be protecting Justin.


    Therge group of people naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even Yvonne became nervous.


    Why was Captain Ford here? Did they find out something ande to arrest her? Just as she thought


    of this, she heard Joel walk over slowly and ask, "Captain Ford, why did you mobilize so many people


    toe to the hospital?"


    Morris''s voice was very deep.


    "I''m sure you''ve already heard about Nora''s prison break.Currently, the entire New York is on


    lockdown.I brought Mr.Justin here to see if she has escaped here"


    Yvonne heard this and asked in surprise, "Nora broke out of prison?"


    How dare she? Moreover, wouldn''t breaking out of prison confirm her crimes?! Her eyes lit up.


    When Nora said that she wanted to treat Old Maddy, she was full of confidence.


    It was her attitude that made Yvonne panic and lure Florence to poison him.


    She could be the only eldest daughter of the Smiths.


    As Nora was Justin''s fiancee, she was already in the limelight.


    Lately, whenever she went out, there were always peopleing to curry favor with her.


    However, the one who they asked for was Nora! She could not let Nora snatch away the glory that


    belonged to her! However, she did not expect Nora to be so uncertain about herself too.


    However, it made sense.


    After all, Old Maddy was hopeless.


    Even if she had mouths all over her body, she probably could not exin it clearly! Thinking about this,


    Yvonne frowned with worry.


    "How could she break out of prison? Even if there was medical malpractice, as long as she admits her


    mistake, there will be a chance to correct it!"


    She then looked at Joel.


    "Joel, did Nora contact you? Where is she?"


    Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes.


    Sensing his gaze, Yvonne realized that she was too anxious and sighed.


    "She''s just a girl.I don''t know where she can live after breaking out of prison.She probably doesn''t have


    much money on her, right? I''m just worried that she''ll be deceived outside!"


    With that, Yvonne frowned again.


    "Also, did she look for Cherry? If she wants to escape, she wouldn''t leave her daughter behind, right?"


    Cherry...


    Was she indirectly reminding Morris? Joel''s gaze turned even colder.


    He nced at Yvonne and scolded softly, "Shut up."


    Yvonne immediately covered her mouth as her eyes turned red.


    "Joel, I''m sorry.I...I''ve let it slip.I was just worried about Nora''s safety"


    Joel did not say anything else.


    Instead, it was Morris who added, "We''ve already confirmed that she didn''t look for her daughter"


    With that, Morris looked at Joel.


    "Mr.Joel, do you know that covering up a crime is equivalent to a crime itself?"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "Captain Ford, I don''t understand what you mean"


    Morris looked at Justin and then at Joel.


    Either of these two people could shake New York with a stomp of their feet, but at this moment, these


    two people were actually acting confused in front of him.


    Morris looked at the operation theater and was about to continue when someone barged in from the


    door.


    "Captain Ford, the matter has blown up.Some reporters have sneaked in."


    Morris''s gaze darkened.


    The person braced himself and said slowly, "When we were investigating the fugitive, we realized that


    there were reporters blocking the way outside.Now, they''re moring for the Smiths to give an


    exnation.They say that the Smiths treat human lives like grass and are capitalist! They said that they


    can''t tolerate crimes just because the Smiths have money!"


    Morris said coldly, "You still need me to teach you how to handle this?"


    That person wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Justin and Joel.


    He did not know whether tough or cry as he said, "Now, it''s not just the reporters from one


    company.There are dozens of reporters.They have already blocked the entrance of the hospital.Our


    people stopped them, but they are shouting outside, saying that we are colluding with the Smiths and


    are preparing to hide this matter from the public.They said we must give them an exnation¡­¡±


    Morris frowned.


    It was much moreplicated when dozens of reporters blew the matter up.


    They could not ignore the voices of the public.


    When the person saw that Morris did not pursue his negligence, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he took out his phone and handed it to Morris.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Also, look...there are reporters live-streaming.There are already hundreds of thousands of people in


    the live stream, and the number of people is still rising.."


    Morris looked over and saw a female reporter standing in front of the camera, talking.


    "Yes, I''m in the hospital.I heard that the servant is being treated in this hospital.I don''t understand why


    there are so many police officers around.Isn''t this just ordinary medical malpractice?"


    "The charges are so strict.They even stopped us from going in for an interview and didn''t let us follow


    up on the investigation.Is it because there''s something going on behind the scenes?"


    "This is the segment team that Andy helped out with.Everyone, don''t worry.We will definitely pursue this


    case.If the servant is dead, the truth will definitely be revealed! We can''t let the murderer get away with


    it! Even more so, even if the suspect is from a wealthy family, we can''t curry favor with them and hide


    the truth from others! Of course, our principle is not to malign a good person and not to let a bad


    person off! Therefore, we will wait here for the police to give us an exnation! I believe the Light of


    Justice will spread to every corner of this world!"


    Apanied by the female reporter''s powerful voice, a group ofments floated across the screen.


    ¡ª Andy, you be careful too!


    ¡ª Don''t tell me we won''t see this female reporter tomorrow?


    ¡ª I heard that rich people don''t treat people as humans at all.


    They treat people like toys.


    What servants? What kind of society is this? Do they still call them servants? Furthermore, servants


    are not your family''s private property.


    They are living people!


    ¡ª I heard that the one who was used for practice has a mental problem.


    He can''t defend himself at all and can''t refuse anything.Besides, he''s an orphan.He has no ties or


    rtives.Even if he dies, no one will pursue it, right?


    ¡ª It was said that he was adopted a few years ago.


    It seems like the hearts of the rich are indeed dark.


    Adoption was just a gimmick! Not only did it give them a good reputation, but they also had people to


    experiment with.


    ¡ª Human experiment? Heavens, what kind of society is this? There was still such a dark matter?


    ¡ª That servant doesn''t have any rtives, but we''re in this world.We can''t let the murderer get away


    with it!


    Thements were flying across the screen.


    Each and every one of them was so righteous that it was as if they were going to eliminate them.


    The title "Human Experiment" was even more eye-catching.


    It was obvious that it had been confirmed.


    Not only did Morris see it, but there were also assistants and secretaries beside Justin and Joel who


    had sent their phones over.


    The two of them had also seen it.


    Justin sneered coldly, but he was not anxious.


    Joel frowned.


    Some people on the livements had dug out that Nora was from the Smiths, so they were all


    scolding the Smiths right now.


    Some even scoldedn.


    At this point, the Smiths were already well-known entrepreneurs.


    But he still did not speak.


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes when she saw this.


    Of course, she was the one who had found the reporters.


    She was worried that even if Nora''s crime was confirmed, the Smiths would stille forward to


    suppress this matter, even ifn would never allow anyone tomit a crime.


    However, these brothers of the Smiths looked at their sister like she was the apple of their eyes.


    How could they be willing to watch Nora go to jail? She could only use the public''s opinion to pressure


    them! Now that Nora was forced to this extent, they couldn''t protect her, right? As she thought about


    this, Morris''s phone rang.


    Yvonne heard Morris pick up the call.


    His attitude became respectful.


    "Yes!"


    The other party said something.


    His expression was very ugly as he said, "Yes, don''t worry.I will definitely arrest Nora and give the


    public an exnation.I will not let this matter rest! I''m at the hospital now.I promise toplete the


    mission!"


    It seemed like his leader was putting pressure on him.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Yvonne felt even more relieved as she suggested, "Joel, how did things end up like this? Nora has


    escaped from prison, and Old Maddy''s life is still uncertain...I think we should invite the reporters in and


    wait for Old Maddy''s treatment.Otherwise, the public will definitely not believe us!"


    Upon hearing this, Joel''s eyes shot out a fierce look.


    She could actually make such a suggestion at such a time ? Seeing that Joel was silent, Yvonne


    looked directly at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, I''m sure you don''t want to be looked at as a partner-in-crime, right?" Morris smiled


    coldly.


    "We have a clear conscience.Why should we be afraid of other people''s words? Besides, how can we


    live-stream the moment we solve a case? Miss Yvonne, your suggestion is too frivolous!"


    How could a police officer be allowed to do a live broadcast? Morris had never been afraid of any


    comments, just like Justin and Joel.


    The two of them did not take what was happening on the Inte seriously at all! Hearing Morris''s


    words, Yvonne panicked.


    "The doctor hasn''t pushed Old Maddy out yet, which means he''s probably dead.Captain Ford, my


    suggestion is just to prove yours and the Smiths'' innocence! Otherwise, if they say that we''re protecting


    Nora..."


    As soon as she said this, the door to the operating theater was suddenly pushed open.


    Nora''s cold and hoarse voice slowly traveled over.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you.Old Maddy is not dead."


    The entire corridor fell silent.


    Everyone looked at the entrance of the operation theater.


    Nora was standing there wearing a surgical gown.


    Her face could not be seen clearly, but everyone could still see how calm andposed she was.


    As she spoke, she took off her gloves.


    After taking off her gloves, she casually took off her surgical cap and mask.


    Her long hair fell down, revealing her beautiful face.


    As her mask and hat were rtively tight, there were two red marks on her cheeks.


    She looked ratherical, but no one couldugh at this moment.


    That was because her eyes were cold and indifferent.


    Even her hair was filled with seriousness when she performed surgery! Justin stared at her, an


    inexplicable sense of pride rising in him as he slowly smiled.


    There was more admiration in Joel''s fox-like eyes.


    Morris''s eyes were still pitch-ck.


    He could not say what emotions he was feeling, but anyone with eyes could tell that he was no longer


    as nervous as before.


    The three men each had their own thoughts, but Yvonne was the one who broke the silence.


    She cried out in surprise, "You, why are you here?"


    Nora walked out slowly and threw the gloves at the person standing at the entrance of the operation


    theater.


    That person actually took them subconsciously.


    When he received them, he realized that he was like an assistant.


    He wanted to return the gloves to her, but he did not know what to say.


    Nora loosened her wrists and moved her stiff neck.


    She had beenpletely focused on the acupuncture treatment she had used to treat Old Maddy


    earlier and did not dare to let her guard down.


    It had been a full one and a half hours...


    Coupled with the eight to nine hours she had been detained, she had not slept for a total of 11 to 1 2


    hours! At this moment, her temper had already reached the limits .


    She frowned and her usually obedient, yet vicious eyes swept over Yvonne.


    Her voice was filled with impatience.


    "Do you not have a brain? Of course, I''m here to treat Old Maddy"


    These words made Yvonne feel a lump in her chest.


    She bit her lip angrily and pretended to be weak.


    "Nora, don''t misunderstand.It was Captain Ford who said that you had escaped from prison.Now that


    you''re here, I asked you a few questions¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Nora ignored her and looked at Morris.She endured the difort in


    her body and said, "I''ve saved him.I''m going back to the police station with you now.As for him¡­¡±


    She pointed at Justin.


    "Can we release him first? After all, we were too anxious earlier and were left with no other choice"


    Justin said, "Didn''t we already find out the unknownposition in his blood earlier?"


    Had the unknownponents been investigated? Nora looked at Morris.


    Joel was stunned.


    "Unknownposition?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Morris said slowly, "Yes, we found some unknown


    components in Old Maddy''s blood, so we suspected that Miss Nora used Old Maddy to research a new


    drug.It''s a huge crime to privately develop illegal drugs, so we detained her."


    Everyone was enlightened.


    Medical idents weremon, but there had never been a case where a doctor was taken away and


    could not be bailed out before they could confirm that something had happened to the patient.


    If that was the reason, then it made sense.


    Only Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Research new drugs? These words made her frown.


    She wanted to connect everything together, but her mind was too muddled right now.


    She could not even be bothered to think about the basics.


    She decided to put this matter aside and think about it after she had rested enough.


    She did not speak, so Justin asked, "Then what is the unknownponent we''re investigating now?"


    Morris looked at Nora.


    "It''s the residue of a pesticide.It means that someone had poisoned Old Maddy.Although there was


    indeed a butler who testified that Miss Nora had never used drugs on Old Maddy, this matter still


    almost cost him his life.Therefore, Miss Nora, please continue to cooperate with our investigation.Of


    course, you can be bailed out this time.When we find out who the culprit is, you can be released


    without charges"


    When Nora heard this, she let out a big yawn and nodded.


    "Alright."


    With that, she walked to Morris and stretched out her hand.


    "Captain Ford, do you need to cuff me?"


    Morris was speechless.


    He felt that there was some mockery in the woman''s words.He knew that he had misunderstood her


    previously and was against her.


    He turned his head.


    "Miss Nora, you must be joking.I''m just asking you to make a statement at the police station.There''s no


    need for handcuffs."


    "Okay." Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She had just taken two steps when she realized Justin was following her.


    She asked, "Where are you going?"


    Justin replied honestly, "I just kidnapped Captain Ford.My crime is too big, so I have to go to the police


    station and be locked up for a few days, right, Captain Ford?"


    Morris''s face darkened.


    "...No need"


    "No, I should be locked up."


    Justin held Nora''s arm.


    "It''s best if you lock us up together"


    Morris:


    "...As far as I know, you''re not married yet, right?"


    Justin''s dark eyes looked at Nora, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    The mole at the corner of his eye became even more obvious.


    "We''re engaged, we''re husband and wife."


    The corners of Morris''s lips twitched.


    He didn''t want to bother with him anymore.


    He felt like this person was showing off his affection.


    Joel said, "I''ll take you to the police station.I can pick you up immediately after you finish your


    statement."


    Morris was speechless.


    The group continued to walk out.


    Yvonne, who was ignored by the others, stayed at the back of the crowd.


    She looked at Nora, who was surrounded by the three most powerful young men in New York, and


    inexplicable jealousy surged into her heart.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    After a moment, she suddenly lowered her head, picked up her phone, and sent a message.


    Outside the hospital, reporters surrounded them.


    After seeing Nora leave, a group of people rushed up like a swarm of bees and surrounded them.


    Morris''s expression darkened.


    Justin also nodded at the bodyguards.


    Joel nced at Quentin, who had been mixed in the crowd. Therefore, the in-clothed police, the


    Hunts'' security guards, and the Smiths'' security guards came up together and surrounded the reporters


    outside, forming a walking wall of flesh.


    Nora saw that the reporters could not go forward.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She yawned again and walked towards the police car.


    After taking two steps, a reporter who was stopped outside suddenly shouted, "Captain Ford, why was


    the suspect in the hospital? Is Old Maddy dead or alive? Shouldn''t you give the public an exnation!


    Also, we heard that Nora has escaped from prison.Doesn''t this indirectly show that she has a guilty


    conscience?!"


    Morris''s expression darkened.


    The matter of breaking out of prison was serious.


    Nora had indeed escaped prison, and it brought a bad reputation on him.


    However, he did not agree back then because he felt that this was just Nora''s excuse.


    After all, there were so many doctors who could not save Old Maddy.


    How could she possibly save him? On the way to the hospital, he had studied Old Maddy''s medical


    records carefully.


    There were some things that were unclear, but he also understood that Old Maddy was a hopeless


    case! However, just now, Old Maddy''s breathing was even.


    He was sent to the ICU ward for observation.


    This meant that he had underestimated and misunderstood Nora previously! In addition, the unknown


    composition in his blood was showing that he had misunderstood Nora...


    Out of apology and because she had made a prompt decision to break out of prison, Nora had saved a


    life.


    He lowered his eyes and decided to cover up this matter.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked at the reporter, "Miss Nora didn''t break out of prison.She''s here to


    treat a patient!"


    "Treat a patient?"


    The reporter sneered.


    "If she could treat a patient, how could she have caused such serious medical malpractice! Captain


    Ford, I think you''re colluding with the Smiths and Hunts, right? That''s why you found such a lousy


    excuse!"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    The other reporters immediately asked, "What''s going on? What on earth is going on? Logically


    speaking, shouldn''t Miss Nora be isted from the patient if there''s a problem with her treatment?


    What if the patient is threatened by her?"


    The reporter immediately said, "Why would he be threatened? The patient is a lunatic and has an


    abnormal mind.He''s still lying on the bed in the operation theater and hasn''t woken up.What right does


    he have to reject and be threatened? It''s just that the police department is too unruly!"


    "Other doctor-patient rtionships will iste doctors and patients.Why is Miss Nora allowed to go to


    the operation theater?"


    Morris said slowly, "The other doctors have issued critical notices to the patient, and there was no way


    to save him.They could only let Miss Norae back and try.This is out of respect for the patient''s life!"


    This made the reporter who asked the questionugh even more.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "All the doctors said that it was hopeless, but only Miss Nora can treat him? Officer, who would believe


    your words? Can she bring people back from the dead?"


    Morris frowned.


    The reporter continued to lead the conversation.


    "I think you''re asking her toe over and take credit for it, right ? I have an insider in the hospital.I''ve


    long heard that Old Maddy''s illness is indeed incurable! Currently, there''s only one doctor in the world


    who can treat him.It''s Anti!"


    "The Hunts knows Anti, so they urgently found him to treat Old Maddy.Then, you cooperated with the


    Hunts and the Smiths and got Nora toe over and enter the operation theater.It was all to snatch


    credit, right?"


    "Someone who was treated badly by Miss Nora can still be treated by her? Ha, in this way, there won''t


    be any medical malpractice anymore? Your families are really scheming! However, what makes us feel


    bitterly disappointed is that you all actually colluded with them to resolve this conspiracy! It''s simply


    laughable!"


    "Everyone,e and judge.It''s not illegal for a daughter of a wealthy family to treat someone badly.Is


    the patient''s life only for the rich to y with?!"


    The reporter''s every word was powerful and righteous.


    The other reporters and the people who were broadcasting were all influenced by this reporter.


    Therefore, everyone started to criticize Nora.


    "Can you do whatever you want just because you have money? This is awful society!"


    "You have to give us an exnation.Give Old Maddy an exnation! We want an exnation!"


    "Right, we can''t let this matter rest like this!"


    Thements on the live stream were also flying.


    ¡ª This is too much.I''m so angry! Is the life of an ordinary person so insignificant?


    ¡ª Yes, rich people are too despicable.They can use any means!


    ¡ª Rich people like them are the scum of society.They should be severely punished!


    ¡ª She''s too arrogant.Isn''t this too obvious? I don''t believe in this world anymore! In the hospital,


    Yvonne looked at Andy''s live stream.


    She lowered her eyes and smiled.


    Justin and Joel looked down on the power of public opinion, but they did not know that sometimes, the


    power of public opinion could suppress others! She had prepared everything that the reporter had said.


    Wasn''t Nora''s appearance in the hospital caused by the Hunts and Smiths? Justin had found Anti and


    given all the credit to Nora.


    Yvonne would not allow such a thing to exist! As she was thinking about this, she saw Morris say in the


    live stream, "You guys are talking nonsense! I let Miss Norae over because only she can treat Old


    Maddy''s illness!"


    The reporter sneered.


    "As far as I know, only Anti can treat it!"


    "Yes, only Anti can treat it."


    Nora rubbed her temples.


    At this moment, she only wanted to sleep.


    She frowned and looked at the reporter impatiently.


    "Then do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you?"


    The reporter sneered.


    "You can''t be better than Anti in terms of medical skills, right? Is that why you dare to snatch Anti''s


    credit? We want to see Old Maddy''s medical records!"


    The others echoed and shouted, "Yes, we want to see Old Maddy''s medical records. We want to see


    who the attending doctor is!"


    Nora said slowly, "The attending doctor is indeed Anti"


    The reporter heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then this has nothing to do with you! You''re still the one who treated him badly! You''re still going to be


    pursued by thew! You can''t be acquitted just because your family invited Anti to save the patient! Anti


    is Anti, and you''re you!"


    Nora''s eyes were cold.


    She looked at him and said slowly, "But what if I''m Anti?"


    All the reporters outside and the audience in front of the screen fell silent at once, as if someone had


    suddenly pressed a mute button.


    Everyone stared at Nora in disbelief.


    She was Anti? This young woman looked to be in her early twenties, right ? She was actually Anti? It


    was unbelievable! The reporter gulped.


    "You...you''re joking, right?"


    Nora did not say anything else.


    However, the person beside him poked him.


    "Can this be said as a joke? This kind of thing can be checked with a simple investigation! Many people


    overseas have undergone surgeries by Anti.If we broadcast it like this now, everyone will know about


    this.She won''t dare to fake it!"


    "Anti only takes two operations a month.I used to think that this doctor was too arrogant.Did Anti not


    need to feed her family? Now, I suddenly understand.Anti really doesn''t need money!"


    "So, when she said she was treating Old Maddy, she was really treating him! She wasn''t fishing for


    fame?"


    "Does Anti still need to rely on others to increase her reputation?"


    "Then what''s going on?"


    "Why did your helper, the one called Old Maddy, suddenly almost die? Besides, why did the police


    arrest you?"


    Before Nora could answer, Morris had already spoken up for her.


    "Old Maddy was poisoned by someone.We have already found some unknownponents in his


    blood,so we invited Miss Nora to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. ¡° Old Maddy was


    poisoned and she was only there to cooperate with the investigation...


    As soon as these words were out, someone sensible said, "Captain Ford, then your police station is in


    the wrong.As a doctor, why would she poison her own patient?"


    "Yeah, she''s not stupid...If she had a grudge against the servant, would she still need to treat him?"


    The reporters were all smart people.


    With just a few words, they could guess what had happened.


    At this moment, they all began to criticize Morris.


    "Aren''t they arresting a good person?"


    "That''s right.How can they start arresting people without investigating clearly?"


    The reporters who spoke up for Nora looked at Nora after saying that.


    They said ingratiatingly, "Miss Nora, I''m a reporter from the New Daily.May I look for you if I need to see


    a doctor in the future?"


    "Miss Nora, I''m.."


    Morris was speechless.


    He thought that the reporters were really understanding and rational, but they suddenly changed their


    opinions faster than light.


    After all this, they were trying to curry favor with her because she was a famous doctor! That made


    sense.


    Who could guarantee that they would not get sick forever? When he figured it out, the bodyguards and


    police around him also thought of it.


    The way everyone looked at Nora instantly changed.


    The police officers who were originally surrounding Nora to prevent her from escaping now had a much


    kinder attitude.


    "Miss Nora,e this way.Don''t get squeezed...Morris was speechless! Theckeys'' current behavior


    was unbearable to look at! He waved his hand.


    "Alright, we''re not imprisoning Miss Nora.We''re bringing her back to make a statement.If there''s


    nothing else, please leave!"


    Initially, they thought it was a drama where the eldest daughter of a wealthy family treated human lives


    like grass.


    In the end, they did not expect the big news about Nora being Anti to be exposed! The reporters who


    hade over had material to broadcast.


    They were all excited and agitated.


    At this moment, their attitudes had changed drastically.


    They were no longer aggressive and obediently made way.


    Nora, Justin, and Joel seemed to be surrounded by everyone as they got into...a police car.


    In the hospital.


    When Yvonne saw this news in the live stream, she clenched her fists tightly.


    Her usually elegant face had be even more ferocious and terrifying.


    She had nned so much, but she did not expect that Nora was actually Anti! That internationally


    renowned surgeon! If she had known, she would not have made such a foolish arrangement.


    At this moment, she was looking at every news tform on the Inte.


    Every single one of them had the words: Shocking! The eldest daughter of the Smiths is actually Anti!


    Every news outlet sang immense praises of her.


    The daughter of a wealthy family was actually a medical genius! This persona allowed her to smoothly


    gain a foothold in wealthy families.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and wished she could p herself.


    This fool had such a high status, but she was still hiding it .


    Now, she had been forced to reveal it.


    Yvonne had even helped her hire reporters and spent money to buy her poprity.


    She had actually be the center of attention! She punched the wall beside her angrily, feeling as if


    she had shot herself in the foot.


    Beside her, Florence nagged, "How could Old Maddy be poisoned?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne froze.


    Yes, Morris was famous for being quick at investigating cases.


    Was she going to be exposed too? Joel had been following behind the police car.


    On the way, he lowered his fox-like eyes and no longer had the smile on his face.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    After Nora was arrested, he actually hesitated about whether to bail her out because of his uncle.


    Now, he felt a little guilty.


    His slender fingers tapped the armrest of the leather seat as he turned to look out the window.


    Although he had a gentle temperament, he had always been swift and decisive.


    He had never been so conflicted and hesitant.


    Although he had always called him Unclen, he was the most important family member in his heart.


    Ever since he acknowledged Nora,n had been in ae. The doctor said that he was depressed.


    He was depressed because he knew that the woman he loved the most had been with his brother?


    Nora''s existence was his greatest worry.


    Therefore, he was hesitant and indecisive.


    On one side was his cousin from the Smiths, and on the other was his third uncle who was like a


    biological father.


    This caused him to hold back his concern for Nora.


    As he thought about this, they arrived at the police station.


    He got out and walked to the police car.


    The car had stopped a long time ago but no one got off.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he saw the back door open.


    Justin made a silencing gesture.


    Joel:"?"


    While he was in a daze, he saw Justin walking out of the car with Nora in his arms.


    Nora had already fallen asleep.


    Justin protected her carefully and walked very softly.


    Morris was about to speak.


    "Mr..."


    Before he could finish, Justin red at him coldly.


    His viciousness made Morris subconsciously swallow his words.


    Then, Justin carried her into the police station.


    On the way, when everyone looked over, they were all frightened by Justin''s gaze and did not dare to


    speak.


    After entering the interrogation room, Justin carefully ced Nora on the bench.


    The woman turned over and fell asleep again.


    At the door, Morris was speechless.


    At this moment, someone walked over.


    "Sir!"


    Morris subconsciously asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "I found out who poisoned Old Maddy"


    Yvonne''s Room! When Morris heard this, a fierce look shed across his dark eyes.


    He took a look at the situation in the interrogation room.


    After cing Nora on the bench inside, Justing stood guard there.


    Although he did not speak, it was obvious that no one could disturb him.


    He could only take two steps to the side and walk around the interrogation room before asking, "Who is


    it?"


    After the person reported, Morris lowered his eyes.


    Finally, he nodded.


    "Okay, I understand"


    With that, he walked toward the interrogation room.


    As he walked over, he saw a bodyguard in a ck suit walking in with a nket.


    Morris:"?"


    While he was in a daze, he saw another bodyguard walk in with a single mattress.


    Then, someone walked in with a pillow.


    Morris: !! The corners of his lips twitched.


    He stood at the door and realized that the hard bench in the interrogation room had already been set


    up as a soft bed.


    Nora mumbled something and turned around to continue sleeping.


    Justin wrapped her in a nket.


    Morris was speechless.


    He took a deep breath and walked in after building up his thoughts.


    He lowered his voice and said, "I''ve already found out that this has nothing to do with Miss Nora.She


    can go home and sleep."


    "Shh"


    Justin gestured for him to keep quiet and said, "We''ll leave after she wakes up"


    Morris:"?"


    That''s enough! What kind of ce did he think this was? They would leave after she wakes up? It was


    too humiliating! As Morris thought about this, he turned around and walked out with a dark expression.


    When he reached the door, he paused for a moment and closed it.


    The soundproofing in the interrogation room was very good.


    After the door was closed, it isted all sound from the outside world.


    It was quieter inside, and it was more suitable for sleeping.


    Justin was very satisfied.


    At the Smiths.


    Old Maddy''s life was no longer in danger for the time being.


    He had been transferred to the intensive care unit to be guarded, and the people who stayed in the


    hospital left one after another.


    After all, Old Maddy was only a servant at home.


    After returning home, Yvonne entered his room in a daze.


    Just as she was about to close the door, someone pushed the door open and Florence walked in.


    She frowned and said with a slightly angry expression, "Miss Yvonne, that illegitimate daughter is


    actually a very famous divine doctor! It''s unbelievable! But so what? She'' s just a doctor.Someone who


    serves others can''t be shown off! Which wealthy family cares about a doctor?"


    As she spoke, she mumbled indignantly, "I really don''t know how Yvette gave birth to this child.She


    actually inherited her mother''s medical talent.She became the most famous surgeon at such a young


    age.I think she was also carved out from the same mold as her mother.She''s a b*tch deep down!


    Otherwise, why would she get pregnant before marriage? I don''t know what kind of drug she used on


    Mr.Hunt to make him fall in love with this kind of woman with a burden! How can a man raise someone


    else''s child? Just like the old sir, why did he soften his heart and acknowledge Nora back into the


    Smiths? Her existence is a humiliation to him!"


    Hearing this, Yvonne lowered her eyes and said indifferently, It''s because Mr.Hunt and Nora like each


    other!


    ¡°The Smiths and Hunts need a marriage alliance, so even if dad is forced to lower his head, he''ll still


    acknowledge her."


    These words made Florence''s eyes turn red again.


    "Old Sir has really sacrificed too much for the Smiths!"


    As she spoke, she almost cried.


    "Back then, Yvette ran away and left the old sir alone.He was unmarried throughout his life, and his


    family forced him to adopt a child.The old sir disagreed and asked Joel toe over, but he had never


    changed his name on the genealogy.The old sir even said that after he died, his ashes would be


    scattered into the sea so that he could look for Yvette...But the old sir was so devoted.How could Yvette


    betray him?"


    Florence wiped her tears.


    "I''m just angry at Yvette.Why did she betray the old sir? The old sir''s body that she messed with back


    then has now copsed.Now that her daughter is back, she has caused chaos in the Smiths!"


    "Old sir personally ordered Old Maddy to stay behind.Who in our family doesn''t take care of Old


    Maddy? But she actually attacked Old Maddy...This is too much!"


    "So is that Captain Ford.He said that Old Maddy was poisoned by someone.Old Maddy eats and wears


    the same as us.How could he be the only one who was poisoned?"


    As Florence spoke, she sneered.


    "I think she might have been the one who poisoned him.She nned to save Old Maddy at the critical


    moment and increase her reputation ''"


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a sudden movement downstairs.


    Yvonne and Florence looked at each other and left the room.


    When they went downstairs, they saw the police chief standing there with a few police officers.


    The butler''s expression was dark.


    "Isn''t Miss Nora at the police station? Why are you guys here again?"


    The captain took out a search warrant.


    "We have detected pesticides in Old Maddy''s blood.By monitoring his diet during this period, we


    determined that Old Maddy had taken this drug!"


    With that, he took out a pill.


    "This pill looks like traditional medicine, but it''s actually a pesticide! So, we need to investigate who


    gave this pill to Old Maddy¡±


    The butler was stunned and looked at the pill.


    Immediately , he turned around and looked at Florence! One night, Florence secretly went to Old


    Maddy''s room and fed him this pill.


    The butler had seen it with his own eyes! Florence widened her eyes in shock.


    She even subconsciously shouted, "Isn''t...isn''t this the Carefree Pill a The police instantly turned


    towards her.¡±


    "Did you feed Old Maddy this medicine?"


    Florence nodded in a daze.


    She then exined in a shaking voice, "Police officers, you''re mistaken.This is a Carefree Pill.It''s for


    treating Old Maddy.This pill was invented by the Harmonia Pharmacy! It''s more than 3,000 dors.It''s


    very expensive!"


    As she spoke, she took a step forward.


    "How is this some pesticide? It''s really a Carefree Pill! It was invented by the Andersons.Nora knows


    about it! At that time, she was treating Old Maddy''s illness.I saw that Old Maddy was unconscious


    every day and was worried that something would happen to him, so I fed him this pill..."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The more she spoke, the paler her face became.


    Florence was not stupid.


    As an internal butler, she had handled many things.


    At this moment, she seemed to have understood something and looked at Yvonne in disbelief! The


    policeman frowned.


    "Where did you get this pin?"


    Florence stretched out her trembling hand and pointed at Yvonne.


    "I, I took it from Miss Yvonne s room.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    As soon as she said that, all the servants in the room looked at Yvonne.


    Yvonne''s eyes widened and she tensed up nervously.


    Then, she took a deep breath and said steadily, "Isn''t that my mosquito repellent, Mdm.Florence? Why


    did you take it?"


    Mosquito repellent? Florence was stunned.


    In a split second, she understood everything! She looked at the pill in shock and then at Yvonne again.


    She felt as if her mind had be totally nk in this instant.


    Was the woman standing in front of her really the Ms.


    Yvonne she had always thought of as gentle, generous, and understanding? How could she lic...


    How could she lic?! She had clearly told her that it was a Carefree Pill and told her to give it to Old


    Maddy, causing him to almost die! Yvonne, however, took a step back.


    "Mdm.Florence, w-why are you looking at me like that?"


    Why she was looking at her like that...? Florence took a deep breath, and she suddenly made a


    decision.


    By the time Nora woke up, it was already bright outside.


    She opened her eyes slowly, feeling as if there were needles stabbing her in the head.


    Her brows drew together, and she reached out her fingers and pressed them against her head.


    She was about to say something when a pair of strong, warm hands pressed against her head and


    gently massaged her temples.


    The pain slowly eased, and her tightly-knitted brows finally rxed.


    She looked at the man giving her a massage.


    Justin was still wearing the same clothes he wore the day before.


    From the looks of it, he hadn''t left the whole night? Despite not having slept a wink all night, the man


    didn''t look dispirited at all.


    Only the corners of his eyes revealed some fatigue.


    Under the dim light of the interrogation room, his beauty mark lost some of its usual fierceness and


    became a little more alluring.


    She unwittingly thought of how the man had held Morris hostage and told her to leave the day before.


    She stretched, stood up, and asked casually, "Weren''t you afraid that I would flee?"


    A smiling Justin looked at her and replied, "You wouldn''t"


    Nora paused in her stretching and asked, "Why? Because of the children?"


    "Of course not"


    Justin took out a handkerchief and handed it to her, "It''s because you said that you''re in love with me."


    Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed.


    She took the handkerchief from him and wiped her face casually.


    Then, she heard him say, "Just kidding.It''s because I know you''re not someone like that"


    She froze again.


    To be honest, the two of them hadn''t really spent that much time together ever since her return to the


    States.


    In fact, the man wasn''t even aware of many of her mysterious identities.


    In spite of that, he had trusted her even in a situation like this.


    She put down the handkerchief that she was wiping her face with.


    For some reason, as she gazed at the man''s handsome face, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    She hastily turned away and asked, "Is there anything to eat?"


    She had slept all the way till now after she came back the night before, and had been asleep for a full


    fourteen hours .


    Although she was still sleepy, she had to get up and replenish some energy.


    Otherwise, her body wouldn''t be able to take it.


    "Yes, there is." The man replied calmly.


    After taking out his cell phone and sending a message, someone opened the door and came in with a


    cart of food.


    Morris, who had hurried over upon hearing that Nora had awakened, seemed trouble as his lip corners


    spasmed at the sight.


    Those two...


    They were totally treating the interrogation room like it was a hotel, weren''t they? Not only had the man


    prepared bedding, but he had brought a washbasin and toiletries over when Nora was still asleep.


    In fact, he had even brought carts of piping hot food into the room early in the morning.


    Every half an hour as the food turned cold, he would distribute them to the people in the police station.


    Justin was doing this so that Nora would have fresh food to eat whenever she woke up! Morris had


    never seen anyone who spoiled their wife more than Justin did! He entered the room.


    He was about to speak when Justin suddenly held his hand up and stopped him.


    He said, "Captain Ford, wait till she''s done eating if you have something to say, lest she gets


    indigestion."


    Morris: He pulled a chair over and sat on it.The interrogation room was clearly his home ground, yet the


    two of them were so rxed that it was as if they were in a hotel instead.


    After finishing her breakfast leisurely, Nora finally looked at Morris and asked, "Captain Ford, is there


    any progress in the case?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Morris said, "The person who poisoned Old Maddy is Florence Stone.We have brought her back with


    us.She''s in the interrogation room next door."


    As soon as he said that, Justin said, "That poison isn''t something an ordinary servant can easily obtain,


    is it?"


    Morris nodded.


    "You''re right.She took the medicine from Yvonne Smith''s room" Nora frowned.


    "And then?"


    Morris said, "It''s rtively difficult to convict Yvonne Smith of the crime.As there is no real evidence to


    prove that it was Yvonne Smith who made Florence Stone poison Old Maddy, what she did was, at


    best, tricking someone intomitting a crime.Also, Stone...has admitted to doing it on her own."


    She had admitted to it? Nora suddenly said, "I''ll go and talk to Florence"


    "Okay."


    In the interrogation room.


    Nora saw Florence, who had been detained.


    She looked tired and haggard as if she hadn''t slept a wink all night because of fright.


    However, when she saw Nora, the look in her eyes suddenly became fierce and savage.


    Nora went straight to the point.


    She merely asked, "Why?"


    Why was she taking the rap for Yvonne? Florence definitely wasn''t the one who had poisoned Old


    Maddy.


    The woman disyed all her emotions in the open and was also a direct and straightforward person


    who had ridiculed and mocked Nora at home.


    She was very protective ofn in everything she said, so there was absolutely no way she would do


    anything to bring shame to the Smiths.


    Florence understood what she meant.


    She sneered, "Because she''s the old sir''s daughter.Even if she''s just an adopted daughter, she''s still


    his daughter, whereas you bring shame to him!"


    Florence lowered her head.


    "I am indebted to the old sir.There''s nothing I can do to repay him except for this."


    Nora frowned.


    "But she''s not a good person"


    "So what if she''s a good person? And so what even if she''s a bad person?!"


    Florence became agitated.


    Her eyes reddened as she stared at Nora.


    "Back then, your mother was also a good person! She saved so many people! I had also thought she


    was a good person, so why did she betray the old sir? Do you have any idea how he lived all these


    years?!"


    The Smiths didn''t know anything about the conversation between Florence and Nora in the police


    station.


    Joel was sitting in the study with his gaze lowered.


    The door opened, and Yvonne walked in uneasily.


    "Were you asking for me, Joel?" Joel looked up.


    "There''s no way Mdm.Florence would poison Old Maddy.Both you and I know that very well"


    Yvonne bit her lip and simply refused to admit to it.


    She said, "What do you mean by that, Joel? I don''t understand what you''re saying.Even Mdm.Florence


    herself has already admitted to it.I-"


    But before she could finish, Joel had already cut her off.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Unclen hates people who vite thew and break rules the most.Even if you''re his


    daughter, you''re not allowed to do that! Mdm.Florence may not expose you, but the Smiths will never


    tolerate and condone such vileness!"


    Yvonne bit her lip when she heard him.


    She looked at Joel.


    The man sat leisurely behind the desk with his hands on it .


    However, his eyes, which were always smiling, were deep and bottomless.


    He stared at Yvonne, making her feel as if all her clothes had been stripped off.


    Those eyes seemed to be able to see right through one, yet others couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    "I admit that I made a mistake, Joel.I shouldn''t have bought a pill like that and left it in the room,


    thereby giving Mdm.Florence a chance to steal it.But I really didn''t break thew.Surely you can''t say


    that I broke thew just because someone stole the pill I bought and poisoned another person with it,


    right?"


    Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes.


    He sneered, "Yvonne, do you think I asked you here to force you to admit to your mistakes? You''re


    wrong."


    Yvonne was taken aback.


    Then, she heard the man''s rich and mellow voice.


    He said slowly, "I''m not a police officer who needs evidence in order to convict someone of a


    crime.Neither do I need you to admit to anything.Both you and I know that very well."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    His voice was gentle, yet it also seemed like a voice straight out of hell, causing Yvonne''s heart to sink


    little by little.


    Joel stood up.


    "Since there isn''t any evidence, I won''t hand you over to the police.Besides, you''re Unclen''s


    daughter.How you should be dealt with will have to wait until Unclen wakes up.However, you don''t


    have to manage the family matters anymore during this time."


    His words made Yvonne suddenly look up at him.


    Asn''s one and onlywful daughter, Yvonne had always enjoyed a very high status in the family.


    In fact, legally, she had a closer rtionship withn than what Joel,n''s nephew, had with him.


    Therefore, while Joel managed thepany''s affairs, Yvonne was in charge of the family''s affairs.


    Even Florence, the housekeeper in charge of the family''s internal affairs, was just her helper.


    Why did Louis keep suffering in her hands despite loathing her so much? It was thanks to the fact that


    she was the one in control of the finances! Yet, Joel was going to deprive her of her authority? Yvonne


    couldn''t stop herself from retorting, "Who do you intend to put in charge of managing the family''s


    affairs, if not me? Nora? You can''t do that.I''m Dad''s only daughter while she''s nothing more than a


    shameful product of that woman''s betrayal of Dad.Aren''t you embarrassing Dad if you do that?"


    Seeing that she was still arguing even now, Joel slowly cast his eyes down and said, "You can go now"


    Yvonne wanted to argue some more, but she knew that Joel never changed his mind once he made a


    decision.


    She clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and walked out of the study.


    After she left, Quentin popped out of somewhere, went to Joel, and asked, "Are you really going to let


    her off just like that, Joel?"


    Joel rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He sighed and said, "Unclen is still in aa.As his only daughter, it''s best that nothing happens to


    her for now.If Unclen pulls through, he will deal with her himself"


    Joel, who had been brought up byn himself, knewn''s character all too well.


    He hated schemes and conspiracies like these the most.


    Besides, he felt that Unclen didn''t really seem to dislike Nora that much...


    Quentin couldn''t help asking, "What if Unclen doesn''t make it?"


    The look in Joel''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Then it''ll be the time that she gets married once she finishes two years of mourning for Unclen- As


    for who she''ll marry and how much money to give her once she does, Joel had the final say! Quentin


    nodded.He and Joel were of the same opinion with regard to Nora ¡ªneither of them liked her very


    much.


    After all, he was someone constantly in the shadows.


    Nora''s thoughts were just like his¡ªunfit to be brought into the light.


    While he was thinking about it, Joel asked, "Has Nora woken up?"


    The sensitive Quentin discovered that Joel''s term of address for Nora had changed.


    From the distant and alienated ''Ms.Smith'', it had now be ''Nora''...


    Ahem! Quentin straightened his back and replied, "I don''t know.She was still asleep when I left.She had


    looked sozy, didn''t even work, and only knew to sleep every day in the past.But unexpectedly, she''s


    actually the famous Anti...Thinking about it again, it''s no wonder she''s so rich!"


    "...Rich?" Quentin nodded.


    "Yeah.Don''t you know? Louis has already be her fan just because she''s rich!"


    Joel couldn''t help remarking dryly, "What a promising future that fellow has."


    "I know, right?"


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully.


    "I, for one, won''t bend over just because she''s rich.


    If she wants my recognition.only if she''s the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister!"


    Joel: ".."


    Quentin looked at him again.


    "What does our little cousin have to do in order to gain your recognition, Joel?"


    Joel nced at him, picked uppany documents from the table, and said, "What a meaningless


    question."


    Quentin curled his lips disdainfully.


    Joel''s phone vibrated at this point.


    He nced at it and found that it was a text message from Tanya: ''¡¯Please let me know when Nora


    returns¡± Joel sent her a question mark.


    Tanya immediately replied.


    As if she was eager to distance herself from him, she wrote: ''¡¯Nora isn''t picking up my calls, so I reckon


    she''s still being detained! Cherry misses her mom.Tell her to pick up her daughter once she returns¡±


    At the sight of the message, Joel immediately got up, picked up the car key, and walked out.


    Quentin was taken aback.


    "Where are you going, Joel? Aren''t you going to wait for our little cousin toe home?"


    Joel didn''t stop.He replied, "I''m picking up the child and bringing her home."


    Quentin:"?"


    ''Child''? Wasn''t it the weekend? It didn''t seem like Mia had gone to school, though?! Nora only came


    out of the room after she was done talking to Florence.


    She didn''t really me Florence.


    In fact, her loyalty ton made her sigh in admiration.


    What kind of age were they already in? Yet there were still people who could go to that extent for their


    masters.


    No wonder Joel hadn''t driven her away after he took over the family.


    Morris asked, "How was it, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora gave him her serious feedback.


    "The interrogation room''s soundproofing is indeed pretty good.You can try using it if you ever have


    insomnia in the future."


    Morris:


    He was asking if Florence had said anything! He wasn''t asking about the interrogation room!! But as he


    watched the unaffected woman in front of him, he fell silent for a moment before he finally said, "I


    apologize for my actions previously, Ms.Smith.I''m sorry¡±


    Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard him.


    Her lips curled into a smile and she suddenly said, "Apology epted, Captain Ford, but I''d still like to


    ask you to do me a favor"


    "What is it?"


    Nora cast her eyes down and asked, "Can you tell me just what kind of case am I involved in?"


    Her head had cleared up after she woke up.


    Morris kept quiet for a while.


    He looked up and stared at her for very long, seemingly considering whether he could tell her about it.


    Atst, he stepped aside and said, "Let''s talk over there, Ms.Smith"


    There were indeed some things he didn''t need to hide from her anymore.


    Nora nodded.


    She gave Justin aforting look and followed Morris into the confidential room next door.


    Justin stood there and watched helplessly as Morris took her into the secret room.


    He frowned.


    The confidentiality room was a room used for important cases in the country.


    No conversations inside would be recorded.


    Therefore, be it discussing the case or presenting the case, it would be inside.


    Back when Morris took Nora away forcefully and did not allow her to be bailed out, he knew that Nora


    might have been involved in a case.


    Now, the mystery was finally going to be solved, right? He lowered his eyes.


    His eyes were dark, and the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be flickering.


    From his appearance, it seemed like he already knew what that secret was.


    Nora originally thought that the soundproofing in the interrogation room was good enough, but when


    she entered the room and Morris closed the door, her heart skipped a beat.


    All the sounds outside were blocked by a door, making her feel as if she was isted from the entire


    world.


    When she looked at Morris again, he was still as cold as ever.


    He pointed at the chair and motioned for her to sit down before sitting opposite her.


    The two chairs were the same.


    He did not look like he was interrogating a criminal and it was like they were talking fairly.


    While Morris was still struggling with his choice of words, Nora asked, "Is it about illegal drugs and


    human trials?"


    Morris paused.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Nora to be so perceptive."


    Nora rolled her eyes.


    How could she still not understand at this point! After Old Maddy''s incident, Morris had kept asking her


    if she had given Old Maddy any drugs.


    Then, he had detected some unknownponents in Old Maddy''s blood.


    He immediately became nervous and his attitude became worse.


    At that time, Morris was certain that she had fed Old Maddy something.


    Later on, when he realized that Old Maddy''''s blood contained drugsmonly used to poison rats and


    mosquitoes, Morris rxed.


    He did not even participate in the arrest of Florence.


    If she still could not detect anything, she was too slow.


    Nora thought about this and asked, "Captain Ford, should we talk about this properly now?"


    Morris nodded and crossed his arms on the table.


    His posture seemed more like he was testing and wary.


    "Miss Nora, do you know that there is a mysterious organization in this world that outsiders don''t know


    about?"


    A mysterious organization? Nora''s first reaction was Imperial League.


    She lowered her eyes and looked calm, but her heart felt as if it had been scalded.


    Imperial League was indeed a dangerous existence to be able to control the global economy.


    But ording to what she knew, it didn''t do human experiments or illegal drugs.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    So it wasn''t Imperial League.She looked up at Morris and did not answer his question.


    "Please borate.Morris observed the girl in front of him.She had just woken up.Perhaps it was


    because she had slept for too long, but her almond-shaped eyes were a little swollen.Although she had


    eaten, her voice was still a little hoarse.No one could guess what she was thinking.Actually, Morris had


    been observing her for a long time, but he felt like this girl was covered in a veil.Every time he felt that


    she was just an ordinary person, she would do something that surprised him.For example, her identity


    as Anti¡­¡±


    At the thought of this, Morris lowered his eyes.


    "We still don''t know what that mysterious organization is called.We only know that they''re doing human


    experiments and illegal pharmaceuticals.Moreover, the drugs they create are very dangerous and will


    cause a destructive blow to the entire human race!"


    When Nora heard this, she slowly sat up straight.Her eyes became more serious.


    "A destructive blow?"


    "Yes¡± Morris said slowly.


    "We''ve always guessed that they''re creating a virus and they''ve already started human trials more than


    twenty years ago!"


    20 years ago? Nora frowned.


    "Is my mother rted to this organization?"


    Morris was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "We suspect that your mother was from this


    organization, so we secretly arrested her back then."


    At this point, he lowered his eyes.


    "At that time, my mother was the leader of the operation team.After her arrest, your mother said that


    she had a patient waiting for her to treat.Otherwise, that patient would die.She even said that only she


    could treat that illness¡¯¡¯ Nora suddenly understood.


    "Your mother let my mother go and my mother ran away.That''s why you refused to let me go this


    time.You didn''t believe what I said?"


    Morris was speechless.


    What did she mean by refusing to let her go...


    He grimaced, ignoring her choice of words, and nodded.


    "Yes¡¯¡¯ Nora suddenly understood his neurotic way of doing things.


    If it involved such a high-level case, forcing her to stay was understandable.


    After saying everything, Morris stood up and extended his hand to her.


    "So, please understand my actions again."


    "Sure¡¯¡¯ Nora did not shake his hand and just waved it casually.


    As they walked out, Morris took the opportunity to say, "Florence''s poison was stolen from Yvonne''s


    room, but if Florence doesn''t say anything, we won''t be able to hold Yvonne responsible.If Miss Nora


    wants to bring the real criminal to justice, you''d better think of a way to convince Florence."


    Nora stretchedzily.


    When she thought of Florence''sints about her, she lowered her eyes and said, "Unless I''mn''s


    biological daughter, it''s impossible to convince her!"


    Morris was speechless.


    Nora dragged her feet andzily walked out the door.


    After meeting up with Justin, the two of them left the police station.


    As soon as she went out, Lily appeared in front of her.


    She wanted to say something, but she nced at Justin and pulled Nora to the side.


    She asked nervously, "Anti, are you okay?"


    Nora nodded.


    "I''m fine"


    Lily said indignantly, "What''s wrong with the Smiths? Is this how they treat you? It''s too much!


    Moreover, your ONA mutated a little in theter stages.No one can say for sure if you''re really Ryan''s


    daughter.I think your father isn!"


    Nora patted her shoulder.


    "If you don''t have evidence, don''t talk nonsense"


    Whether she was Ryan''s daughter orn''s, there was no urate news for now.


    Unless they got real evidence, Nora would not say anything to the Smiths.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be awkward if she was really Ryan''s daughter? Lily was so angry that she blew


    raspberries.


    "Evidence? How can we get evidence now? Unless we go back more than twenty years ago and save


    some DNA samples from your birth, where else can we find evidence?"


    20 years ago...


    DNA samples? Nora suddenly thought of the manager who was protecting Idealian Pharmaceuticals


    for her mother.


    Her eyes lit up.


    Although Nora had been in New York for two to three months, Idealian Pharmaceuticals would send the


    dividends to her ount on time in the past few months.


    She just had a lot of money and never cared about it.


    However, now that she thought about it, Wayne was the manager her mother had personally chosen.


    He also managed Idealian Pharmaceuticals and did not let Henry interfere to snatch it away.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He definitely had his own means! She nodded at Lily, picked up her phone, and walked to the side to


    call Wayne.


    As soon as the call connected, Wayne''s excited voice was heard.


    "Miss Nora, you''ve finally thought it through.Are youing back to inherit thepany?"


    Nora:


    Why did this fellow seem so enthusiastic? How unwilling was he to manage thepany! She


    grimaced and asked, "No, I just want to ask you a question"


    The other party''s voice immediately lowered as he said listlessly, "Okay, ask away."


    Nora asked, "Did my mother leave anything for me at your ce?"


    "Yes!"


    Before the other party could speak, Nora interrupted him.


    "Other thanpanionship and love, is there anything else?"


    "About that!"


    Wayne dragged out his words and sighed.


    "What specifically do you want?"


    Nora asked tentatively, "For example, fetal hair? Or a blood sample?"


    Wayne: "Of course not.Miss Nora, why would your mom leave your fetal hair for me? I''m not a pervert.I


    don''t have a fetish for collecting hair!"


    Nora: Wayne asked, "Miss Nora, are you busy?"


    Nora: "No, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    "Not really.After all, our smallpany relied on the form your mother left behind.It''s not a problem


    for us to prescribe some medicine.It can also ensure that you have no financial worries in your life."


    Wayne began to nag .


    "I just want to say, when are youing back to manage thepany? I''m really too busy alone! You


    don''t even know that there are many misceneous matters in thepany.As the chairman of


    Idealian Pharmaceuticals, you have to be responsible.You can''t leave everything to me alone.I''m


    already old...h, h..."


    Nora listened for a full minute.


    When she saw that he was still not stopping, she said, "By the way, what did you ask me just now?"


    Wayne:"...lf you were busy?"


    Nora immediately said, "I''m very busy.I''m hanging up...Beep, beep, beep..."


    Wayne was speechless.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Nora pouted.


    She really couldn''t listen to a naggy person.


    She looked at Lily.


    "I might be busy for a while.Stay in the country for now.¡±


    "Okay"


    As her first assistant, Lily was verypetent.


    "Where do I stay?"


    Nora thought for a moment.


    "Stay with me in the Smiths"


    After her identity was exposed, there would definitely be many people looking for her.


    It was very troublesome.


    This would require Lily to handle it.


    If there were problems that other doctors could resolve, Lily would help rmend them.


    If Nora had to do it, Lily would arrange a schedule for her.


    At the thought of this, Nora felt a headacheing on.


    She rubbed her temples and walked with Lily to Justin''s car.


    Justin stood at the side.


    When he saw the two of them walk over, he opened the back door, and Nora got into the car.


    Lily wanted to follow them, but she realized that Justin was blocking the door.


    Lily was stunned.


    She looked up and saw Justin nce at the front passenger seat.


    Lily immediately understood and stuck out her tongue.


    "I''ll be in the front passenger seat! I''m not an insensitive person, Anti¡¯s boyfriend."


    Anti''s boyfriend? Justin was a little stunned when he heard this title.


    Usually, when he was outside, people would call him Mr.Hunt or Justin.


    This was the first time he was called Nora¡¯ s boyfriend.


    He suddenly liked this nickname.He lowered his head slightly and got into the car.He entered the


    backseat and sat with Nora.


    The journey was silent.


    After Justin took the two of them to the Smiths, he did not stay any longer.


    After all, he had not slept the entire night.


    He wanted to go back and recuperate.


    Besides, Cherry was still waiting for him at the Hunts.


    Nora brought Lily into the house.


    Just as they entered, the butler weed them.


    "Miss Nora, you''re back!"


    His attitude became much more respectful.


    Nora was taken aback for a moment.


    The butler bowed deeply to her.


    "Miss Nora, I was wrong to have misunderstood that you were trying to harm Old Maddy.I didn''t expect


    you to be the famous Anti.I was blind!"


    "Miss Nora, we misunderstood you!"


    When the other servants heard that she was back, they immediately walked out and bowed to her.


    Those who could work in wealthy families were not fools.


    Initially, they thought that Nora was going to use Old Maddy to make a name for herself.


    They did not expect that she was really going to treat him! On the other hand, Florence had stolen


    poison from Miss Yvonne''s study and almost killed Old Maddy! It was obvious at a nce which young


    lady did not care about their lives!

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Initially, when Nora hade to live with the Smiths, everyone still felt some disdain for her.


    They felt that she was just a wild chicken who had be a phoenix thanks to her background.


    However, at this moment, everyone admired her from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the way back to her room, all the servants who saw her stood at a distance and bowed to her to


    express their apologies.


    The servants in the entire manor had a 180-degree change in attitude toward her! Nora entered the


    living room.


    The housekeeper, Lucy, who had just been promoted by Joel, hurried over.


    "Miss Nora, you''re finally back! Do you have any orders for me?" Nora nced at him.


    Lucy was in her thirties.She looked very young and energetic.Her attitude toward her was very


    respectful.


    Nora pointed at Lily.


    "This is my assistant.She will be staying here for a period of time.Please arrange a guest room for her."


    "No problem!"


    Lucy immediately said, "Miss Lily, you can wait in the living room and tell me the style of the room you


    like.I''ll choose a guest room that you like."


    Nora was going upstairs to take a shower, so she went up first.


    Lily sat in the living room, After choosing a quest room, Lucy arranged for someone to tidy it up and


    apany her.


    At this moment, Yvonne suddenly walked down and casually instructed, "Lucy,e over.I have


    something to tell you."


    Lucy was stunned and looked at Lily.


    "Miss Yvonne, there''s ...a guest here"


    Yvonne''s gaze instantly turned sharp as she stared at Lucy.


    "Lucy, since you''re in this family, you should understand who the real daughter of this family is! The


    entire Smiths belong to my father!"


    Lucy was Joel''s caretaker.


    It could be said that she was the nanny who had taken care of Joel since he was young.


    Because she was meticulous and smart, she had always worked for the Smiths.


    As Joel grew up, Lucy had also slowly been promoted and given a raise from taking care of him.


    Before Florence was taken away by the police, her words at home already carried a lot of weight.


    Even Florence and Yvonne were polite to her because of Joel.


    After all, Florence was already old, and Joel was the new head of the Smiths.


    Her future status could be imagined.


    Lucy had watched Yvonne grow up.


    She was loyal to Joel, so she naturally disliked Yvonne.


    After all...


    Joel was the onen had chosen.


    Yvonne wasn''s adopted daughter, but she had a high status at home and always suppressed others.


    In the past, when she saw Maureen giving in to Yvonne, she couldn''t help but wonder if Joel would give


    in to her at home when he got married in the future.


    However, Joel''s wife would be the madam of the Smiths¡¯ She would also be the future matriarch of the


    Smiths!


    Therefore, Lucy and Yvonne were born to be enemies.


    Coupled with the fact that Old Maddy had been poisoned, everyone knew that Florence was either


    under Yvonne''s orders or had been deceived.


    Therefore, they felt even more disdain for Yvonne.


    Yvonne had lost control of the family, and Lucy was now in charge of the family''s matters.


    Lucy did not feel threatened by her words.


    She only smiled and said, "Miss Yvonne, from what you''re saying, you''re older than Miss Nora.Of


    course, you''re the eldest daughter of the Smiths¡¯ It''s just that I still have a guest here.Furthermore,


    Mr.Joel has just handed the house to me.I have all kinds of misceneous matters to deal with here.I''m


    a quiet person and I''m cautious in my actions.I don''t dare to make any mistakes or embarrass myself in


    front of a guest.If news of this gets out, no one will scold me.They will only say that the Smiths¡¯


    upbringing is bad.Don''t you think so?"


    Yvonne: "!!!"


    She had long known that Lucy was not a pushover, but she did not expect her to rebut her like this.


    Yvonne''s face turned red and white.


    The surrounding servants were clearly working, but Yvonne knew that they must have strained their


    ears to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    After Joel fired the housekeeper, Yvonne knew that Lucy would definitely hit her while she was down.


    When she made things difficult for Lucy earlier, she wanted everyone to see that even if she had done


    something wrong, she was still the owner of the Smiths¡¯ However, she did not expect to meet a wall


    with Lucy.


    She took a deep breath.


    She knew that at this moment, she had to turn the situation around.


    Otherwise, she would really be looked down upon.


    She lowered her eyes.


    "Lucy, I only called you over to tell you how to entertain the guest.Why are you making it sound so


    grand? Or do you think that I, as the eldest daughter, have no right to give you instructions?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With that, she sneered.


    "Dad is indeed in the hospital.Joel is in charge of the family now, but Dad is still around.Do you think


    he''ll be happy to know that you''re talking to me like this after he wakes up?"


    Lucy choked.


    Everyone knew that he had the ability to take back control of the family.


    It was just that Joel was very filial andn was very Satisfied with him! Lucy did not dare to say such


    words.


    She immediately stood up.


    "Miss Yvonne, what do you want to say?"


    Yvonne nced at Lily and said, "Since there''s a quest at home, let''s add a few dishes tonight! This


    lady must have returned from overseas.She must be very interested in the delicacies in New York.We


    can prepare a sweet and sour fish."


    The list of dishes prepared in the kitchen had long been prepared.


    If Yvonne suddenly added more dishes, the chef would definitely have to rush out to buy ingredients.


    This would make things difficult for the kitchen.


    However, Lucy still agreed with a smile.


    "Miss Yvonne is right.I''ll get someone to prepare it right away" Yvonne nodded.


    When she turned around and walked upstairs, she sensitively saw Lucy purse her lips and make a


    disdainful expression.


    Yvonne forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart.


    She was just a servant, yet she dared to be rude to her! Furthermore, the rest of the family''s attitude


    toward her had clearly changed.


    There was coldness in their distance, just like how they treated Nora in the past.


    But so what? Nora was the daughter of the second branch.


    She was basically from the side family! Now, the Smiths¡¯ direct line of descent was her! As long as she


    was stilln''s legal daughter, then she would have a share of his family fortune! Even if she was an


    adopted daughter, she was still better than Nora, the legitimate cousin of the Smiths!


    After all, how could a niece get an uncle''s inheritance? In the Smiths, her identity as Yvonne would


    forever suppress Nora!


    At this moment, outside the door.Lisa stood there and was answering a call.It was Nora''s aunt, Irene.


    "...I wonder how Nora is now.Go and take a look.Why is she suspected of medical malpractice? This


    child didn''t say anything either.If I hadn''t seen the news, I wouldn''t have known! Sigh!"


    Lisa stood at the door, feeling a little conflicted.


    "Mom, Nora isn''t Henry''s biological daughter.Isn''t it bad for me to go looking for her like this?"


    Ever since she found out that Nora was not Henry''s biological daughter, Lisa did not dare to visit her


    again.


    Now that she knew Nora was her mentor, Anti, she became even more fearful!


    However, after watching the live broadcast and the news, she was the same as her mother.


    She was very worried about Nora''sfort in the Smiths.


    Did the Smiths not treat her well enough? Lisa looked at the imposing dour in front of her and became


    even more hesitant.


    She did not expect Nora to be this family''s daughter...


    As she was feeling ashamed of herself, Irene''s voice was heard.


    "What''s wrong with that? I believe Nora isn''t that kind of person! She''ll acknowledge us!"


    Lisa nodded and took a deep breath.


    "Alright."


    At this moment, Lisa''s father, Bobby, said, "Honey, do you remember Lisa''s umbilical cord blood?"


    Irene was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bobby said, "Back then, when you gave birth to Lisa, we spent about 3,000 dors to keep her


    umbilical cord blood for more than twenty years.The hospital called me just now and asked if we


    wanted to keep it for a while longer¡±


    Irene immediately said, "Is it expired? Then you can renew the fees."


    With that, she sighed.


    "Speaking of which, I learned how lo store umbilical cord blood from Nora''s mother.When she gave


    birth to Nora, she had kept her umbilical cord blood for her.Now, it should still be in the hospital''s


    freezer.By the way, Lisa, when you see Nora, remember to tell her.She definitely doesn''t know about


    this yet! If it''s useful in the future..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Bobby interrupted Irene.


    "When would you need the umbilical cord blood? I hope she won''t need to use it for the rest of her life!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Cord blood was mainly used to treat blood diseases, such as leukemia.Under normal circumstances, it


    would definitely not be needed.Irene immediately snorted.


    "Yes, Nora definitely won''t need it.But we still have to tell her"


    The disappointing brother at home had already disappeared for a longtime.


    The cks in California were living morefortably than before.


    Especially since Bobby had recently been in a few big business deals with thepany.


    Although Bobby did not know who had helped him, he had a feeling that it might be rted to Nora.


    He was a good kid who knew how to repay kindness.


    Back then, he had misunderstood that Nora did not care about his wife''s life.


    However, when he saw the live broadcast, he finally understood why Nora was so indifferent back then.


    It turned out that the doctor she had found for the cks was herself! Bobby was feeling guilty about


    chasing her out of the hospital back then, so he snatched the phone away and said to Lisa, "When you


    see Nora, remember to help me bring her home.Ask her to bring the child over to y when she''s


    free.I''ll make her favorite brown sugar rice cake!"


    "Okay."


    Lisa hung up the phone and looked at the luxurious door in front of her again.


    She thought for a long time before knocking on the door.


    The door opened quickly.


    The guard asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    Lisa: "...I''m looking for Nora."


    The guard looked her up and down.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Okay."


    The guard called and entered the hall.


    The housekeeper, Lucy, had just tidied up the guest room for Lily.


    After receiving the call, she was about to call Nora to ask if she shoulde in when she was stopped


    by Lily.


    "Let Miss Lisa in first.An...Miss Nora should be sleeping right now.Don''t disturb her."


    Lily knew Nora''s body very well.


    She had spent the entire day at the police station yesterday and went to treat Old Maddy at night.


    Even though she had slept for a while, her energy had not recovered yet.


    She must be sleeping right now! Lucy listened to Lily and let the guard bring Lisa in.


    Upstairs, Yvonne listened to their conversation and bit her lip in anger.


    She was just a servant, and she would chatter away after saying a few words.


    However, when Nora''s assistant spoke, she was as obedient as anything.


    She simply did not take her seriously! How infuriating! When Lisa was led into the Smiths'' residence,


    she was first stunned by thevish courtyard.


    This was New York! In ces where every inch ofnd was worth money, they actually had such a


    large manor.


    Furthermore, she was perceptive to the fact that some ces had flowers nted and some ces


    had vegetables.


    This was the first time Lisa experienced the difference between her and a truly wealthy family! She was


    already so terrified.


    No wonder Nora was being bullied here! Yes, she was certain that Nora had suffered in the Smiths.


    It was just medical malpractice.


    Even in California, if Henry did not appear, her parents could still bail her out.


    But in New York, the Smiths actually allowed Nora to be detained for 24 hours! Wasn''t it just because


    they were rich? As Lisa thought about this, she became even more furious.


    At this moment, a yful voice was heard.


    "Hey, who is this?"


    Lisa turned around and saw a man around her age with blond hair...


    To be precise, it was a young man walking over.


    She frowned when she heard the housekeeper say, "Mr.Louis, this is Miss Nora''s cousin from


    California"


    Louis immediately sized up Lisa when he heard this.


    Was this his cousin''s trash family in California? Ever since Nora became his idol, he had asked around


    about her.


    When he asked around, he was instantly furious.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He did not expect his cousin to live like that in California! Especially that shameless cheap father of


    hers.


    He had taken her mother''s money and still treated her so badly! Therefore, Louis did not have a good


    impression of the family in California.


    When he saw Lisa, he immediately sneered.


    "Tsk, are you here to take advantage of Nora now that she has be a phoenix?"


    Taking advantage of Nora? Lisa felt Louis''s disdain and was instantly infuriated.


    She was still a guest, yet he was already being so rude.


    Wouldn''t the Smiths be even more rude to Nora? The soft person had also lost her temper.


    She was so angry that her face was red and her voice was trembling.


    "What''s so great about you? Do you have to look down on me?"


    Louis raised his head and ced his hands on his hips.


    "The Smiths are very impressive.Country bumpkin, you must have never seen such a big courtyard,


    right?"


    Country bumpkin? Did they scold Nora like that tov? Lisa kicked the flower bed beside her in anger.


    "Who are you calling a country bumpkin?"


    Louis made a face.


    "Whoever cares about it is the country bumpkin! What do you think your family is? Tsk, lit:le girl, I


    advise you to be careful.Do you know how much this jar of flowers costs? Any one of therm is worth


    thousands of dors! If you broke it, can you afford to pay?"


    Lisa:"!!"


    Her eyes were red as she red at the jar of flowers.


    She walked to the other side and nned to kick the grass, but Louis said proudly, "The grass over


    there is no ordinary grass.It''s orchid! One stalk is worth tens of thousands¡¯ Are you sure you want to


    kick it?"


    Lisa paused again and looked to the side.


    Louis clicked his tongue and showed a disdainful expression.


    "Little girl, the piece ofnd you''re standing on is worth hundreds of thousands per square meter.Our


    family is rich, what can you say?"


    Lisa:"!!"


    She was furious.


    "Even if you have a lot of money, you can¡¯ t buy kinship.Why are you looking down on us?"


    Louis didn''t notice this "us" and thought that she was talking about the family in California.


    Therefore, he stuck out his tongue.


    "I''m just looking down on you.Hit me if you dare!"


    As soon as he said this, Lisa had already raised her little fist and punched him in the face.


    "I''m so angry! I''ll let you know today that money is not everything.There are some people you can''t


    afford to offend!"


    Louis took a nimble step back and Lisa chased after him.


    The two of them immediately started fighting.


    This was what Lily saw when she went out.


    Both of them had their hands on their hips.


    Louis said annoyingly, "Hmph, your family bullied my cousin.Now, it''s my turn to bully you!"


    Lisa''s face was also red as she roared angrily, "The Smiths are bullying my cousin.Let me tell you, my


    cousin and the cks are not people who can be bullied easily!"


    At this moment, Lisa was pinching Louis''s face while Louis was pushing Lisa''s neck to prevent her from


    getting too close to him.


    Louis did not dare to make a move.


    After all, the other party was a girl and he was still merciful.


    The two of them were stunned when they heard each other.


    Lisa''s grip loosened.


    "What did you say?" Louis was stunned too.


    "What did you say? The cks? Aren''t you the Smiths from California?"


    Lisa:"?"


    Louis thought for a moment and coughed.


    "I think we misunderstood.Let go and talk things out"


    Lisa was furious.


    "No, let go of me first."


    Louis: "...Why don''t I call out one, two, three and we''ll let go together?"


    "Okay¡±


    "One, two, three..."


    Even after he finished counting, they were still intertwined.


    Louis said, "Let go!"


    Lisa: "Let go of me first!"


    Lily was speechless.


    The two of them were already 20 years old.


    Together, they were already 40! Yet, they were still so childish! The corners of her lips twitched.She


    took a step forward and said, "Louis, Lisa, you''ve misunderstood! You''re both Nora''s best rtives! Let


    go of each other quickly!"


    Louis asked hesitantly, "What are you talking about? Didn''t you say that the Smiths in California treated


    her badly?"


    "It''s the Smiths¡¯ fault.Lisa is the daughter of Nora''s aunt.If it weren''t for Nora''s aunt, she might have


    starved to death when she was young!"


    Louis let go of her immediately when he heard that.


    "It''s a misunderstanding.Why aren''t you letting go? It hurts!" Lisa looked at Lily.


    "Who are you? Are you treating Nora badly like the Smiths?"


    Lily: "...I''m Lily! Anti''s assistant! Lisa, please let go.The Smiths have never created Nora badly!"


    As medical students, Anti was a God to them.


    And Anti¡¯s assistant, Lily, was also a legend.


    After all, those who could be Anti¡¯s assistants definitely had good medical skills! Even Lily was an


    outstanding surgeon! Lisa felt a sense of respect for her and hurriedly Ict go of Louis.


    Her face was red with embarrassment.


    "Miss Lily! '' m, tm sorry...I didn''t know..."


    She lowered her head and stammered sheepishly.Louis pointed at her angrily.


    "Why are you acting weak here? I think you did it on purpose!"


    Lisa immediately lost her earlier cautiousness and raised her chin like a fighting chicken.


    "You were the one who started talking bad about me the moment you entered!"


    "You even beat me up! I''ll tell Norater how savage this little cousin others is! What a yellow-haired


    brat!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Lisa:"!!!"


    She was furious.


    "You, you''re the real yellow-haired brat!"


    Louis:"??"


    He touched his blond hair and was furious.He hated it when people pointed out his yellow hair.He


    looked at Lisa and roared, "Say that again if you dare!"


    Lisa: "You''re already a yellow-haired brat.Why can''t you let others say it?"


    Louis took a step forward and was about to scare her when he tripped and suddenly pounced at Lisa.


    Lisa was not as agile and was immediately pinned under him.


    Fortunately, there was a bigwn beneath them.


    It did not hurt much, but coincidentally, Louis''s lips were on Lisa''s.


    Everyone:"!!"


    After 10 seconds of silence, Louis stood up with his hands on the grass in a daze.


    Lisa''s eyes widened as she wiped her mouth with all her might.


    "Ah, you pervert!"


    Seeing her look of disdain, Louis pouted.


    "I don''t have an infectious disease.Aren''t you overreacting?"


    He touched his lips, and for some reason, he suddenly recalled that soft feeling from earlier.


    His face turned a little red.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, he saw Lisa turn to look at the ground.


    Her eyes immediately turned red, andrge tears rolled down her face.


    Louis was shocked.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Isn''t it just a kiss? Is it worth crying and making a scene?"


    Lisa cried, "Of course you don''t feel anything! But...I can''t afford to pay for thesewns!"


    Louis:"!!"


    It turned out that this was the reason! He scratched his head and coughed.


    "Don''t cry.Thesewns are not expensive"


    Another tear fell from Lisa''s eye.


    "Didn''t you just say that a single orchid cost hundreds of thousands?"


    Louis: "...I lied to you."


    Lisa wiped her tears and was so angry that her heart hurt.


    What kind of family did Nora live in?! The people here were all too perverted! She followed Lily into the


    living room angrily.


    Louis followed her in and sat on the sofa.


    He had his hands behind his head and nced at Lisa from time to time.


    At this moment, Yvonne walked down from upstairs and smiled.


    "There''s another guest at home?"


    Her behavior was still magnanimous and appropriate.


    She looked like someone from a noble family, and Lisa immediately sat up straight and felt restrained.


    Lucy replied, "Miss Yvonne, she''s Miss Nora''s cousin."


    Yvonne smiled.


    "Nora really has a lot of friends and rtives!"


    Her words were filled with mockery.


    Lisa bit her lip.


    She had always been a sensitive and suspicious girl.


    It was obvious that she could sense Yvonne''s hostility.


    Especially when Yvonne looked at her from head to toe, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Lisa didn''t even know where to put her hands and feet.


    At this moment, Louis said, "Tsk, why are you acting as the mistress here? I heard that Joel has taken


    away all your rights! I should really buy some firecrackers to celebrate!"


    Yvonne clenched her fists and smiled.


    "Louis, there''s a guest here.Speak properly."


    She looked like a good sister.


    Louis pouted.


    "She''s not a guest.She''s Nora''s cousin, which means she''s also my cousin"


    Yvonne smiled.


    "But isn''t Nora unrted to the Smiths in California? I heard that she broke off ties with them during the


    last live broadcast"


    These words made Lisa even more embarrassed.


    It was as if she was pestering them right now.


    She stood up suddenly and was about to say goodbye when she heard Louisugh.


    Yvonne asked, "What are youughing about?"


    Louis touched his hair.


    "I''mughing at you.Anyone else can talk about blood rtions, but can you? You''re not rted to our


    family by blood.ording to your logic, you''re not a member of the Smiths?"


    "You"


    He dissed Yvonne to the point that she was rendered speechless.


    She turned and went upstairs in a huff.


    Louis curled his lips disdainfully behind her and said to Lisa, "Don''t bother with her.She''s just spoiled"


    Spoiled? Lisa bit her lip.


    "She looks pretty graceful to me, though"


    Louis gnashed his teeth in fury and said, "It''s all an act.I know that woman the best, we grew up


    together.She does one thing in front of other people and another altogether behind their backs, and is


    the most hypocritical person ever.She has no blood rtion to the Smiths.She''d be nothing at all if


    Unclen hadn''t adopted her"


    "...Oh¡¯¡¯ said Lisa.


    After saying that, Louis realized that it wasn''t appropriate for him to badmouth his family to an outsider,


    so he said, "Just keep waiting here.


    I''ll go up for now¡¯ He had a bedroom in the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    When Louis heard that Yvonne was no longer taking charge at home, he hade back excitedly,


    hoping to see her down and out.


    He had made up his mind he was going to move back to the Smiths¡¯ from this day on! In the suburbs of


    New York.


    Tanya was ying games with Pete in the vi.


    She had specially bought a jigsaw puzzle meant for twelve-year-olds and above, which had a higher


    level of difficulty, so that she could keep Petepany.


    But unexpectedly, a brief two minutester, Tanya looked at thepleted jigsaw puzzle on the floor,


    and then at Pete, who sighed and said, "It''s too easy."


    Tanya: She asked tentatively: "Shall I buy you a jigsaw puzzle meant for grown-ups next time?"


    "...God-mom, do you like jigsaw puzzles a lot?"


    Tanya:"?"


    Pete sighed and said, "I''ve already yed with you for so long.Can I go and do my Olympiad


    assignments now?"


    Tanya:"!!"


    So, to Pete, doing jigsaw puzzles with her was actually a waste of time and energy?! The corners of


    Tanya''s lips spasmed.


    "Go ahead."


    Only then did a satisfied Pete walk over to the desk next to them and take out his Mathematical


    Olympiad workbook from his schoolbag.


    Before he started working on the problems, he suddenly looked at Tanya and asked, "Is Mommy really


    okay?"


    Tanya was taken aback.


    She had brought Pete back with her after school the day before.


    Pete had followed her home without saying anything at that time.


    She''d thought that he wouldn''t ask about it, but unexpectedly, he was actually such a perceptive boy.


    Tanya said, "She''ll be fine"


    Pete kept quiet for a while before he asked, "Mommy wille and pick me up, right?"


    Tanya:"..."


    The way he was asking those questions so seriously and with such a tense look on his face broke


    Tanya''s heart.


    It was only then that Tanya realized that even though Nora had found Pete, and that even though he


    was sleeping on the same bed as his mother every day these days, Pete was actually still very


    insecure at heart.


    She walked over, hugged Pete, and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll definitelye.Your mom loves you very, very much.When we were looking for our


    children abroad back then, she was really crazy about it."


    Her words piqued Pete''s interest all of a sudden.


    He asked ¡°How so?"


    Tanya:"????"


    Pete put down the workbook in his hand and looked at her seriously, his eyes full of interest.


    He really wanted to know all the details! The corners of Tanya''s lips spasmed.


    She had gotten him so many toys, yet none of them had aroused Pete''s interest at all.


    Instead, a simple one-liner from her had unexpectedly made the boy so fixated on something.


    She could only say, "Your mom was in poor health when she first went overseas.Even so, she insisted


    oning to our meetings every week and listened to us share our experiences in looking for our


    children.After that, she would try again and again to return to the States.At that time, she was falling


    I remember that there was once a liar who called your mom and told her that he had found clues about


    your whereabouts.


    We all knew he was a liar, but your mom believed him.


    I tried to talk her out of it when she was giving him money, but she instead said, ¡®¡®I know he''s a liar, but


    what if he really has news about my son? I won''t allow myself to miss out on any possibility.¡±


    "There was also another time someone told her that they might have news about you.She had a fever


    at that time, but she still made herself go over.In the end, it also turned out to be fake news, but she


    passed out in the wilderness and was almost eaten by wild dogs..."


    Tanya''s eyes reddened as she spoke.


    It hadn''t been easy for her and Nora during all those years back then.


    Nora''s suffering had alreadye to an end, but what about her? There was still no news about her


    child even now.


    Tanya lowered her head.


    She didn''t notice Pete''s eyes flickering.


    Even though Pete now had a mother, he had still felt insecure all this time.


    After all, his family was iplete, and Mommy was always finding Daddy too troublesome.


    He had actually had nightmares quite a few times.


    He dreamed that Mommy had gone abroad with Cherry and didn''t want him anymore.


    He kept chasing after them, but he simply couldn''t catch up to them at all.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    His feet were so heavy in the dream.


    He was afraid that Mommy would suddenly separate from Daddy one day and leave him.


    Listening to Tanya talk about how Mommy had looked for him so painstakingly back then made him


    distressed, but also relieved at the same time.


    What Cherry said was true Mommy had never given up on hirn before.


    After Tanya talked about the past for a while, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Pete got up at once.


    "It must be Mommy!"


    Tanya stared at him, caught betweenughter and tears.


    It was only at times like this that Pete looked like what a boy his age should look like.She smiled and


    went to open the door.


    "You''re finally here! Your little brat is already sick of me by now!"


    She opened the door as she spoke intimately only to sce Joel standing outside instead.


    Tanya was stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Joel''s fox-like eyes, which easily made one feel as though he was deeply in love with them, were fixed


    on her.


    But Tanya knew exactly how heartless the man was.


    Seeing her expression go from joy to wariness, Joel lowered his gaze, acerbity filling his heart.


    He said softly, "Nora is fine now.I came to take the child home."


    Tanya was a little taken aback when she heard his term of address for Nora.


    Then, she looked away and uttered, "Oh."


    She then nced at Pete and asked, "Has she gone home yet?"


    "No, but she''ll be home soon"


    Tanya was very wary.


    She said, "You can''t take the child if she isn''t home.Let''s wait until she¡¯s home."


    "Okay."


    Joel was unexpectedly agreeable.


    He asked, "Are you nning to have me wait outside, Ms.Turner?"


    Tanya: Seeing that Joel was about to enter, Tanya stopped him at the door and said, "It''s not quite


    appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together thiste at night, is it, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel kept quiet for a moment before he said, "Isn''t the child also at home?"


    The way he spoke sounded as if the child was theirs.


    Tanya sneered and said, "The child is still young, so it''s still inappropriate.You''d better go back to the


    car and wait there instead, Mr.Smith.I''ll let you take the child once Nora gets home and retrieves her


    cell phone, and I confirm things with her."


    Bam! Tanya closed the door right after saying that.


    Joel: Joel could faintly hear Pete ask, "Was it not Mommy at the door, God-mom? Who was it, then?"


    "Oh, just an annoying fly, '''' replied Tanya.


    Joel:


    Half an hourter.


    The perturbed and distracted Tanya nced at the window.


    The moment she did, she found herself stunned.


    Joel was standing at the door, his tall and straight figure casting a long, drawn-out shadow on the


    ground.


    The dazed Tanya felt as if she had gone back a few years in time.


    Back then, she would always see a figure like that standing outside every time she walked out of the


    ssroom after ss.


    At that time, the sight of the man had made her excited and happy.


    But the figure instead seemed somewhat solitary and lonely now, making her sad.


    Tanya withdrew her gaze, lowered her head, and looked at the floor.


    Complicated emotions churned in the depths of her heart.


    Sometimeter, when Tanya looked up once more, she found that the figure at the door was gone.


    An empty feeling welled up in her.


    She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was.


    She forced a smile, looked at Pete, and said, "Your mommy should be home soon"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Pete nodded.


    However, he then said, "Uncle Joel looks unwell to me, though."


    Unwell? Tanya followed his gaze and looked over to see that Joel had changed positions at some


    point.


    He was now standing in a corner visible from the living room window.


    His head was down, and he had one hand pressed against his abdomen and the other against the wall


    for support.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was the lighting or because he really was unwell, but he looked as pale as a


    sheet.


    His lips were so pale that they were practically transparent, and there was cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Uncle Joel must be in pain, right? Why not let him in, Ged- mom?"


    Pete''s words interrupted Tanya''s thoughts.


    She said coldly, "It has nothing to do with me even if he''s dead."


    Yet, despite saying that, she kept looking outside.


    She couldn''t help but sneer deep down.


    It was the same old trick.


    He always acted weak and frail back when they were still in school.


    Every time he made her angry, he would always stand outside their dormitory.


    Even when it rained, he simply refused to leave.


    He never apologized, but always stood there so stubbornly so that she would relent.


    She had been so naive at that time.


    When the sun was bright and ring, she would worry that he would be sunburnt.


    When it rained, she would worry that he would get drenched...


    He really had her wrapped around his little finger.


    Her heart was as hard as iron now, though, so how would she possibly still be deceived by his little


    tricks? Besides, it was impossible for him to leave the house without bodyguards or his personal


    assistant.


    After all, as the head of the Smiths, his status was awfully noble and prestigious! The thought had only


    just formed when she saw Joel''s legs give in and he fell onto one knee on the ground.


    Tanya subconsciously took a few steps toward him.


    Then, she opened the door and rushed out.


    She went over to Joel.


    The man, who likely heard her footsteps, turned to look at her.


    He was very pale, so he probably wasn''t putting up an act.


    His voice was also very soft, and he sounded a little aggrieved as he said, "I knew you wouldn''t ignore


    me, Tanya."


    For a moment, tears almost fell from Tanya''s eyes.


    However, she held them back and looked around.


    "Where are your assistants? And your bodyguards?"


    Joel seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he merely said, "I don''t want to go to the


    hospital."


    Then, his eyes closed and he fainted.


    Tanya was dumbfounded.


    There was a reason why Joel said that he didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    He had always refused to go even when they were still in school.


    He had always toughed it out whenever he was sick, so he never went for checkups even when he had


    stomach problems.


    What was he up to now, though? Was he staging an ident? Tanya was so mad that she stretched


    out her foot, intending to give him a hard kick.


    The bodyguard hiding in the distance wanted to rush forward but was stopped by Joel''s assistant.


    The assistant said, "The gesture that Mr.Joel made before he fainted was telling us not to go over!"


    The bodyguard retorted, "Even so, we can''t just watch as someone hits him!"


    "She won''t"


    "What?"


    The bodyguards looked over to see that Tanya''s foot had stopped less than an inch from him.


    Tanya looked around hesitantly.She frowned and wondered out loud, "Did he really not bring his


    assistant with him?


    "What ipetent bodyguards! What if he was sick elsewhere instead? What are you gonna do if that


    happens?"


    Even though she wasining, she nevertheless bent over and held the man up.


    Just like that, the bodyguards in the distance watched as their master was dragged into the house


    while the woman stumbled and bumped him about.


    The rough girl also kept on swearing as she moved...


    Nora slept right until the next day.


    After making up for all her lost sleep, she got out of bed all refreshed and stretched.


    Then, she looked at her cell phone and noticed that Tanya had sent her several messages.


    They seemed very urgent.


    However, Tanya probably knew that she needed to make up for lost sleep, so she hadn''t called and


    disturbed her rest, no matter how anxious she was.


    She picked up the phone and took a look.


    Their chat was still at the point when she got home the day before.


    At that time, when she saw the messages that Tanya had sent, she had replied: ¡®I''m home now.


    You can send Pete back with Joel now.


    She had fallen into a deep sleep after that.


    But why wasn''t Pete by her side when she woke up? She looked at the chat again.


    Tanya had been sending her the same thing: ¡°Are you awake?¡¯


    ¡®¡®Are you awake?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Are you awake?¡¯¡¯


    She had practically asked the same thing once every hour, which made that seven or eight times in


    total.


    It was enough to show how bad of a mental breakdown she was having.


    Nora was rather hesitant.


    Pete was a very well-behaved boy.


    Surely he wasn''t that hard to take care of, was he? While wondering about it, she replied: ¡®¡¯I''m up¡±


    Tanya called the very next moment.She picked it up.She''d only just said ¡®hello¡¯ when Tanya''s loud voice


    reached her through the phone.


    "My goodness, you slept for twelve hours again! Didn''t you wake up a little toote?!" Nora rubbed her


    ears.


    "Yeah.What''s up?"


    "Hurry up ande over to pick up your son."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Nora uttered an ¡®okay¡¯.


    Then, she asked, "Is that it?"


    Tanya paused and then quietly added, "And! Your! Elder! Brother! Too!"


    She seemed to be gnashing her teeth in fury with every word she said, which went to show just how


    angry and resentful she was.


    Did she say ¡®elder brother¡¯, though? Nora didn''t realize what she was saying for a while there.


    She asked, "Which brother?"


    "...How many elder brothers do you have?!"


    Tanya practically roared the question.


    Nora answered seriously, "If you try counting, there are six boys in the Smiths, so I have five older


    brothers and one younger brother.You''re talking about...Joel?"


    "Yes it"


    Nora was puzzled.


    "Didn''t he go over to pick up Pete for me? How did he end up staying there instead?"


    The woman on the other end suppressed her anger and said, "You have half an hour.If you don''te


    over in time, then this friendship is over!! Beep...beep...beep..."


    Nora nced at the phone in horror and raised her eyebrows.


    Then, she slowly brushed her teeth and washed up.


    After she was done, she finally went out.


    As soon as she went downstairs, Lucy saw her and said excitedly, "You''re finally awake, Ms.Nora!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Nora.


    Lucy replied, "Your cousin is here!!"


    Nora was surprised to hear that.


    She looked around and asked, "Where is she?"


    Lucy replied "...Because you didn''t wake up, she has left again.She said that she''lle over and visit


    you again either today or tomorrow¡±


    It was the next morning, so Lisa had already left a long time ago.


    She nodded.


    "Okay'''' She then sent a text message to Lisa and asked her toe over in the evening.


    Lisa, however, didn''t agree right away.


    Instead, she asked: ¡°Um, will Louis be there tonight?¡¯¡¯


    Nora:"?"


    She looked around and asked, "Is Louis home?"


    Lucy replied, "He went out early in the morning.Do you need him for something, Ms.Nora?"


    "No.¡± Nora thought for a while and asked, "Will he be home in the afternoon?"


    Lucy replied, "Most likely not"


    "Okay.¡± Nora sent Lisa a reply: ¡®¡¯No, he won''t¡±


    Lisa seemed relieved.She wrote: ¡®¡¯Okay.¡±


    See you tonight, Nora:


    Nora:".."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was just asleep for a night, but it seemed like some incredible things had happened? Why was one


    asking her to pick up Joel and the other avoiding Louis as if she was scared of something? She looked


    at Lucy hesitantly but didn''t ask anything in the end.


    She went straight downstairs and drove to the vi in the suburbs.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw Tanya, pulling a long face at the door.


    At the sight of her, she said with a livid look on her face, "You sure came really quick¡¯ Nora yawned.


    "Yeah, I didn''t even have breakfast"


    The corners of Tanya''s lips spasmed.


    "Should you have breakfast and take a nap before youe, then?"


    Noraughed.


    "That works, too."


    Tanya took a deep breath, turned, and led her into the house.


    Inside, Joel was lying on the sofa and reading a magazinefortably.


    Next to him, Pete was practicing his Mathematical Olympiad problems.


    asionally, when he encountered something he wasn''t sure about, he would ask Joel, who would


    then slowly exin it to him.


    When Tanya first came in and saw how the two of them got along, there was a moment where she had


    the illusion that they were a family...If...if her child were by her side, would they also live so blissfully


    like a family? As soon as the thought formed, Tanya immediately discarded it.


    She said, "I''ve found you a chauffeur"


    Joel and Pete looked at Nora in unison.


    Pete''s eyes lit up at once.


    Joel also nodded gently.


    Tanya continued.


    "You''ve already taken the medicine, ate something, and even slept here and rested enough.


    Now that I''ve even found a chauffeur for you, surely you can go va Joel got up, his face still a little pale.


    He was still holding his abdomen, but his smile was a little more genuine than usual.


    His fox-like eyes were full of warmth and a doting look as he said, "Yeah."


    Tanya:


    She turned and went up the stairs.


    "Alright, hurry up and take your kid and your brother with you.I can finally have a good rest now.It''s


    Monday tomorrow, so I have to work! Teaching a group of naughty little kids to dance is so tiring! Why


    is my life so hard?!"


    She went upstairs while muttering under her breath and then mmed her bedroom door shut.


    Nora, whose hands were in her pocket, raised her eyebrows and nced at Pete.


    Pete had already taken the opportunity to pack his bag and was obediently carrying it at the moment.


    He walked up to her and held her hand tightly.


    Sensing how tightly her son was holding her hand, Nora immediately understood after thinking about it


    for a moment.


    She looked down at him and exined, "Mommy was too sleepy when she got home yesterday..."


    "I know, Mommy¡± A well-behaved Pete replied, "Don''t worry , I won''t disturb your sleep"


    Nora:


    She raised her head again and looked at Joel, but saw that he was still staring at the upper floor.


    Nora said, "Let''s go? Only then did Joel retract his gaze and nod.The two went out, but when they got


    into the car¡±


    Joel said, "I''ll drive"


    ".Are you feeling well enough?" asked Nora.


    Joel nodded without any change in expression.


    "Well enough.¡±


    "...Oh, okay" Nora said.


    Without standing on ceremony at all, she took Pete with her and sat in the backseat while Joel went to


    the driver''s seat.


    On the way home, while Nora was thinking about something, Joel suddenly said, "She''s ultimately still


    Unclen''s adopted daughter"


    Nora was surprised.


    Joel lowered his gaze and said indifferently, "To be honest, Unclen has beenatose ever since he


    went to the Hunts'' party and brought you back.He has a brain tumor and needs to undergo surgery if


    he wants to recover.It''s said that Anti is the only one who can achieve the best results for his operation


    at the moment."


    Nora said, "I can take a look at him"


    Joel spoke again.


    This time, he sounded a little more intimate and also spoke more, as though he was giving her an


    exnation.


    He said, "Don''t worry.Based on my understanding of Unclen, since he has already acknowledged


    you as a Smith, he won''t mind your identity that much.But because he''s still in aa and can''t give


    the word, other people in the family will have some misunderstandings about you."


    Was he giving her an exnation for why he was so lukewarm to her previously? It didn''t really matter


    to Nora, though.


    After all, this was understandable.


    A man especially a sessful one liken could have all the women in the world if he really wanted,


    yet the woman whom he had been deeply in love with for his entire life had, from how he saw it, gotten


    into a rtionship with his brother instead.


    He would be too magnanimous if he really didn''t mind.


    Joel''s choice of words had also been that he "wouldn''t mind that much¡¯.


    Nora would never tter herself that much and think that he would really treat her as his niece.


    Joel, however, added, "But he''s someone who makes a clear distinction between his public and private


    interests.Yvonne is his daughter, so he''s the only one who can deal with her."


    Nora raised her brows.


    Was it okay for her to interpret what he just said to mean thatn would eventually deal with Yvonne?


    She hadn''t expected Joel to stand up for her.


    At the thought of how Yvonne had tempted Florence into poisoning Old Maddy in order to go against


    her, Nora narrowed her eyes and said, "Okay"


    Joel drove seriously and didn''t speak anymore.


    Joel didn''t gel out of the car when they arrived at the Smiths''.


    He exined, "I have something to take care of at thepany."


    Afterzing for a day in the vi, he had to pay back what he owed, after all.


    Nora nodded.


    She took Pete into the house and they had lunch together.


    In the afternoon, she sent a text message to us: ¡®Are you here yet?¡¯


    Lisa replied: "I''m on the way.Ge there soon"


    Nora put her phone aside and waited for Lisa.


    Her aunt must have seen the live-stream and be worried when she learned of the case, so she


    had sent Lisa here.


    Her aunt would probably continue to worry until Lisa saw with her own eyes that she was alright.


    Also, for some reason, she had a vague feeling that Lisa would bring her some kind of news when she


    arrived.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Pete went upstairs to read.Nora sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Lisa wasn''t here yet, but she instead saw Lucy, the housekeeper,ing in with someone who looked


    like some kind of manager.


    Lucy said, "Great timing, Ms.Nora.They''ve brought the new season''s clothes over, so you can pick


    some for yourself."


    As a top-ss wealthy family, the Smiths ordered custom- made clothes every season.


    Of course, as a daughter of the Smiths, if she wanted to buy more clothes herself, then that would be a


    separate matter.


    Representatives from high-end custom brands came to the Smiths every season to let them pick what


    they wanted from the designer styles.


    Behind the manager were a few service staff members.


    Each of them was holding fabric samples for the clothes, as well as a thick magazine featuring various


    styles of clothing for thedies of the Smiths to choose from.


    When the manager saw Nora, he immediately respectfully handed over the magazine he was holding


    and said, "Please have a look first, Ms.Smith.¡±


    Lucy said, "I''ll go and notify Ms.Yvonne and Mdm.Maureen."


    They were the only other young women living in the manor .


    From Quentin, the third son, all the way to Louis, the sixth son, none of them were married yet.


    Previously, when Hiry, Mia''s mother, was still living with the Smiths, she would alsoe over to pick


    clothes from the catalog.


    However, now that Joel had driven her out, there was one fewer person in the family that was part of


    the process.


    When Yvonne was going downstairs after being notified, she paused slightly and stood on the spiral


    staircase when she saw Nora and Maureen, who were seated in the living room.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Lucy.


    When they were choosing clothes in the past, Florence would never ask her to go downstairs.


    She would always take the manager straight to her room and let her have her pick first.


    It was only after she''d had her pick that she would then let Maureen and Hiry choose from the


    remaining styles.


    Yet, not only was Lucy asking her to go downstairs now, but she was actually even allowing Nora and


    Maureen to choose ahead of her?! Yvonne became even more furious.


    She felt especially angry when she saw how Maureen and Nora were huddled together and looking at


    the magazine like close girlfriends.


    The intimacy between the two of them waspletely different from how they treated her.


    Yvonne lowered her gaze and suddenly sneered.


    She went downstairs and sat on the one-seater sofa at the side.


    The manager immediately presented another magazine to her.


    Yvonne listened to the other two women''s conversations while she looked at her own magazine.


    Maureen said, "This red dress is gorgeous! And it even makes one look tall and slim!"


    "...Oh! ¡° Nora said.


    Yvonne flipped to the section featuring this season''s red dresses when she heard her.


    Red was too orthodox a color, so there were generally rtively fewer designs every season.


    Additionally, after so many years, Yvonne had alreadye to know since a long time ago that


    Maureen favored red clothes.


    In the past, she would always deliberately pick the attractive red designs first, and leave two


    unattractive designs for Maureen, despite the fact that red didn''t actually suit her.


    She had done that just to let Maureen know who the noblest woman in the family was.


    But now¡­


    Yvonne suddenly pointed to the magazine and remarked, "Nora, this red dress suits you really well!"


    The design she was pointing to was the most unique and prettiest one of the year.


    Maureen had already had her eye on it a long time ago.


    Nora, who was taken aback, looked over.


    The dress was indeed pretty nice.


    "Doesn''t it look great?"


    Yvonne''s lips curled in a smile and she said, "I''ll let you pick first since this is your first year with us.I


    think this dress is pretty nice, and it''s also the best design this year.Why don''t you take it?"


    Now that the dress she loved had been snatched away, let'' s see if Maureen would still get along with


    her! Yvonne thought to herself viciously.


    She looked at Maureen after she spoke.


    Sure enough, the light in her eyes had dimmed.


    She sat upright, coughed, and turned over the page where the red dress was on the magazine she was


    holding.


    This meant that she had given up.


    However, she definitely wasn''t going to be happy about it.


    See? No matter how good a rtionship they shared, it was nevertheless still fake.


    A mere dress could easily estrange the two of them.


    While Yvonne was sneering at them, Nora said in alow voice, "Yeah, that dress is certainly pretty nice"


    Yvonne was thrilled.


    Sure enough, she saw Maureen stiffen.


    Nevertheless, she still suppressed her fondness for the dress.


    Her smile became a little forced, but she still said to Nora, "The dress suits you very well."


    Then, as if she had convinced herself about it, she resumed her usual bighearted demeanor and said,


    "Besides, true red gives one a lot of presence, so it suits formal asions a lot.This is the first year


    since your return, Nora, so it''s a good idea for you to pick this dress."


    She actually became a little more generous? Yvonne clenched her fists.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maureen was simply too much.


    Every time she snatched the dresses from her, she had always looked at her as if she had just robbed


    her of her baby.


    Yet, when it was Nora who snatched the dress she wanted from her, she actually got over it? Was this


    the difference between someone who had blood rtions to the family and someone who didn''t?! 1


    She was still thinking about it furiously when Nora said, "No, it''s okay.The dress suits you a lot"


    Yvonne: ??


    She abruptly looked at Nora, only to see that she was looking at Maureen.She said, "Red suits you a


    lot"


    Maureen''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you think so, too?" Nora nodded.


    "Yeah."


    She wasn''t stupid.


    Maureen had flipped straight to that page when she picked up the magazine, and also stared at it for


    really long.


    She had even wondered why she hadn'' t just taken it immediately if she liked it.


    It wasn''t until Yvonne came down that she suddenly figured out why.


    The dress didn''t really matter to her anyway, why deprive someone of what they liked? Sure enough,


    Maureen got up happily.


    She was so excited that even her eyes had turned a little red.


    For the first time...


    For the very first time, she felt respected in the Smiths.


    In the past, all the good things in the family were always given to Yvonne first, and she had also taken


    them all very unceremoniously.


    Maureen could never get anything she really liked.


    It wasn''t that bad if it was just once or twice, but once it built up, even Someone with a big heart like


    Maureen found it hard not to feel resentful about it.


    Courtesy was a virtue, but it wasn''t always true that courtesy without any limit would always win one


    respect.


    Moreover, they were all women in their twenties.


    She was only three or four years older than Yvonne, so why did she have to give in to her all the time?


    However, she had gained recognition from Nora in this instant.


    She held Nora''s hand excitedly and said, "Nora, you''re so...so...How can anyone not like you?"


    Maureen was so excited that she gave Nora a peck on the cheek.Then, she said happily to the


    manager, "Make this dress in my measurements"


    The manager had the body measurements of all thedies in the Smiths.


    The manager was about to nod when Yvonne, who was standing beside him, clenched her fists in fury.


    After her expression changed a few times, she suddenly took a step forward and interrupted the


    manager before he could speak.


    She said, "Wait a minute.Sorry, Maureen, but I actually really like this dress, too.I''m taking the dress ,sir


    "

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Yvonne sounded just like she was giving someone orders.


    This stunned the manager for a moment, but it seemed like he was already ustomed to the


    atmosphere among the Smiths, so he subconsciously replied, "Okay, Ms.Yvonne"


    But after he did, even he himself was dumbfounded.Maureen and Nora were also taken aback.


    Both of them looked at Yvonne.


    Maureen said shrilly, "D-didn''t you not want that dress? Isn'' t that why you rmended it to Nora?"


    Yvonne lowered her gaze and said with a smile, "You may have misunderstood, Maureen.I''ve always


    liked red dresses.It''s not like you don''t know that.I just thought the dress suited Nora very much today,


    so I wanted to let her have it.But since she doesn''t want it, shouldn''t we pick the clothes in ordance


    with the order?"


    Maureen immediately flushed.


    She really liked the dress very much because it had the nicest design out of all the styles she had seen


    in recent years! She had indeed wanted to let Nora have it just now, too.


    After all, she had only just returned to the Smiths, so she didn''t look like she had any appropriate


    clothes.


    But Nora had unexpectedly given it to her instead.


    That was why she had epted it.


    How did something that was supposed to already be in the bag disappear just like that? An upset


    Maureen looked at Yvonne again.


    She was aggressive, and there was none of the pretenses and hypocrisy she used to have on her face


    right now.


    It seemed like something had triggered her, and even her facial expression looked a little savage.


    She had the words ''¡¯I just want to make you unhappy''¡¯ tantly written all over her face! Maureen''s


    temper got the better of her and she started to argue.


    She said, "What''s the meaning of this, Yvonne? Are you targeting me on purpose?"


    Yvonne kept her expression under control and said, "How am I targeting you, Maureen? You''re


    obviously the one fighting with me over the clothes, aren''t you?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maureen:"?"


    She yelled furiously, "Just who exactly is fighting with whom? Let''s make things clear today! I have


    been married to Warren for seven years.There are four seasons a year, so this is the 28th time I''m


    picking clothes now.When have I ever not given in to you?! But what about you? All the red dresses


    you chose have all be moldy in your closet, haven''t they? How many times have you ever worn


    red clothes? You clearly know that red is my favorite color! The way I see it, you''re doing it on purpose,


    aren''t you?"


    With a smile on her face, Yvonne said smugly, "I told you, Maureen.I like red, too."


    As soon as she said that, Nora interrupted her indifferently and said, "But red doesn''t suit you.Your


    looks are too tame to pull off the color¡±


    Yvonne''s looks weredylike and delicate.


    However, long red dresses usually needed to be matched with bright and vivid looks.


    This was something that everyone knew, but no one had ever said it to her face! For a moment there,


    Yvonne flushed bright red! She looked at Nora furiously, and then at Maureen.


    She became so angry that she didn''t bother putting on a pretense anymore.


    She yelled, "I can just like collecting red clothes, can''t I?


    "So what even if I don''t wear them and put them all in the closet? "As the eldest daughter of the


    Smiths, surely I have the right to be a little willful, right?"


    Nora:"!!"


    Maureen:"!!!"


    The two looked at each other.


    Neither of them had expected Yvonne to actually fall out with them openly.


    Also, she looked just like a shrew at the moment.


    Maureen frowned and warned, "Don''t go too far, Yvonne!"


    Yvonne scoffed, "Am I the one who shouldn''t go too far, or is it someone else who should practice


    some self-awareness as an outsider living under someone else'' s roof? Maureen, do you really think


    you''re one of the masters of the household just because you and Warren are living here? The Smiths


    have already parted ways and formed their own families long ago! My dad is the real master of the


    Smiths! You''re all just people who have left the main family! All of you are just! Taking! Up! Temporary!


    Residence! Here!"


    She deliberately emphasized ''temporary'', making Maureen flush.


    Lucy couldn''t bear to listen anymore.


    She said, "Ms.Yvonne, we''re all family.Why go so far? Besides, Mr.Warren and Mr.Joel are very close!"


    Warren lived in the manor because he got along well with Joel, and felt that this was his home.


    Yvonne looked at her viciously.


    "Do I have to do what you say or get Joel''s permission when I''m ordering clothes in my own home? Am


    I the one disregarding familial ties, or is she the one who''s being ungrateful?!¡±


    "Dad isn''t dead yet, yet all of you already dare to act like you''re the masters of the house, and step


    beyond your boundaries as a servant and slight me? Seems like I should get someone to have a good


    talk with the people at our ancestral home!"


    The arrogant woman''s words became more and more awful.


    She said, "Joel isn''t Dad''s adopted son, either.I''m Dad''s one and onlywful daughter! All of you are


    bullying me because Dad is sick, so no one can defend me, right?"


    Lucy was rendered speechless by her.


    Yvonne, however, dragged her to the door and said, "Since that''s the case, you cane with me to


    our ancestral home! Let''s go to my granduncles there and see what they say about this!"


    Lucy immediately pleaded for mercy.


    "Spare me, Ms.Yvonne! I was wrong!"


    Should they really go to the ancestral home, wouldn''t everyone say that Joel was being disrespectful to


    his elders?! He was the sessor thatn had chosen, yet as soon asn fell into aa, he started


    to bully and oppress his daughter? Lucy didn''t care whether it was embarrassing for her or not.


    She tried to appease Yvonne and said, "Ms.Yvonne, this matter isn''t that serious.It''s just a piece of


    clothing, isn''t it¡­?"


    She looked at Maureen for help after she spoke.


    Lucy had watched both Joel and Warren grow up, and was especially close with both brothers.


    Thus, she also got along well with Maureen.


    Maureen didn''t have the heart to implicate an old-time servant who had been serving the family for so


    long just because of this.


    She suppressed her grievances and said, "Fine, I''ll let you have the dress!"


    After saying that, she turned and went straight upstairs while saying, "I won''t order anything this year"


    She could buy ready-made clothes even if she didn''t custom-make anything anyway, so why should


    she let others bully her here? Satisfied, Yvonne sat on the main sofa.


    Then, without looking at Nora, she said to the manager, "I want this, this, this...and also this.Make them


    all in my size"


    "Yes, ma''am" said the manager.


    After ordering the clothes, Yvonne turned and went upstairs.


    When she passed by Nora, she said, "This is my father''s home, after all"


    Nora: She had also lost interest in choosing clothes, so she waved and sent the manager out.


    There was no one left in the living room.


    In this instant, she finally understood all those things that Maureen had said previously, and also finally


    understood how much injustice she had suffered over the years.


    While she was thinking about it, Lucy led Lisa in and said, "Ms.Nora, your cousin is here"


    Nora put her thoughts away and stood up.


    Lisa had already rushed straight up to her.


    She took her hand and said, "Atst, Nora!"


    Nora smiled at her.


    Lisa looked at her carefully.


    It was only when she found that she hadn''t suffered any injustice that she finally breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Then, she smiled and said, "By the way, my mom wants me to pass you a message.She says that your


    cord blood is still in the cord blood bank in the hospital"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Cord blood? Nora was slightly taken aback to hear that.


    She said, "My cord blood is still around?"


    Lisa nodded.


    "Yes.Mom says that back then, when Aunt Yvette...when your mom gave birth to you, she had insisted


    on banking your cord blood.To be honest, this wasn''t a popr practice in the country at that time and


    wasn''t widely promoted in hospitals, either, so it was very expensive.


    However, she was very stubborn about it and said that you would need it in the future.


    Mom had said that you definitely won''t, so she mustn''t say that...


    Lisa had also been a little surprised when she heard about it from Irene.


    Banking cord blood was just a sort of insurance.


    Nobody would wish for it toe into use.


    After all, once one needed it, it would mean that they had blood disorders.


    So, how could Nora''s mother say such a thing back then? While she was thinking about it, she saw


    Nora''s eyes brighten.


    The woman''s lips slowly curled into a smile and she said, "What a coincidence.I just so happen to need


    it¡¯''


    Lisa:"?"


    She was stunned.


    Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said, "Nora, could it be that you...you..."


    No wonder Nora had lost so much weight and was always so lethargic.


    On top of that, she wasn''t in good spirits and was so pale that it looked as if all the blood had drained


    from her face.


    Did she have a blood disorder? While her imagination was running wild, Nora said, "I''m not sick.I just


    need it for something, that''s all"


    Lisa:"??"


    Before she could figure it out, Nora had already picked up her cell phone and called Lily.


    She asked, "Where are you?"


    Lily replied, "I''m arranging your operation schedule.There are a few that I can do, so I''ve fended them


    off for you.What''s up?"


    Nora said ¡°...Find some time to go to California.Go to the hospital and take my cord blood from the cord


    blood bank, and then do another DNA test"


    "??? You actually still have your cord blood? My god, your mother is so amazing.Did she expect that


    you''ll need it?"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "Perhaps."


    Otherwise, why would Yvette insist on banking her cord blood back then? These days, she kept feeling


    like there was a purpose behind all her mother''s arrangements.


    She couldn''t help but think of what Morris had said in the police station.


    Was her mother really involved with the so- called ''mysterious organization''? And even participated in


    their human experiments? The look in Nora''s eyes turned a little cold at the thought, and even her tone


    became a little impatient.


    She said, "Go as soon as you can."


    Lily, who heard the change in her emotions, was so scared that she didn''t dare to say any more.


    She immediately replied respectfully, "Okay, I will leave for California right away.I''ll be able to produce


    the newest DNA test results by tomorrow at thetest"


    "Okay¡± Nora hung up.


    She rubbed her temples and suppressed her irritability.


    Then, she looked at Lisa.


    She was about to speak when a voice suddenly reached them.


    "Nora! You''re awake? Oh, Nora''s little cousin! You''re here again!"


    She and Lisa turned in unison to see Louis walking in from outside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    His blond hair was exceptionally ring.


    His eyes on his handsome face lit up a little at the sight of Lisa.


    As for Lisa, she reacted like a mouse that had just seen a cat and didn''t even dare to look straight at


    him.


    She looked at Nora as if she wasining and said, "Nora, d-didn'' t you say that he won''t be here?"


    Nora:"?"


    Before she could speak, Louis hade up to them.


    He said, "Yeah, I originally wasn''t nning toe back tonight, either.But Lucy called me and said


    that Nora was asking whether I would be home tonight, so I turned down Chester when he asked me


    out and specially came back!"


    Lisa:"!!"


    Nora:"!!!"


    Nora wanted to say something, but Lisa had already jumped up and said, "Nora, I...I suddenly


    remembered that I have a paper that I need to write.It''s very urgent, so I''m leaving first! Mom was very


    worried about you, but now that I see that you''re doing well, both Mom and I will be relieved!"


    Then, she turned and fled toward the door.


    "Tell us if someone bullies you.I''ll leave first!"


    Nora:"...¡±


    She was nning to have a chat with Lisa that night, but unexpectedly, she had left just like that? She


    stepped forward, intending to see her off.


    But as soon as she did, Louis said enthusiastically, "You don''t have to lower yourself to do something


    like that.Let me do it! I''ll see her off!"


    After saying that, he chased after Lisa and said, "Nora''s little cousin, shall I drive you back to school?"


    Lisa''s voice traveled over after that.


    "N-no, you don''t have to.¡±


    "You don''t have to stand on ceremony! C''mon, get in the car¡±


    "We''re not that familiar with each other.I''ll just hail a cab.Thanks."


    Louis''s annoying voice traveled over.


    "Why wouldn''t we be familiar with each other? You took my first kiss, you know! Panic entered Lisa''s


    voice.¡±


    "W-what nonsense are you saying? Stop that!"


    Louisughed and said, "No, I can''t.I have something to ask you.Will you get in the car and we can talk


    while we drive there, or shall I ask you right here while you hail a cab?"


    "You, you, you..."


    Lisa stuttered forever but still got in the car silently in the end.


    Shortly after, the sound of the engine being started up rang out, and they left.


    Nora, who had listened to their affairs in the living room for a while


    Just what exactly did Louis do to Lisa the night before?! She shook her head and went upstairs.


    After thinking about it, she still decided to knock on Maureen''s door in the end.


    Maureen''s eyes were still red when she opened the door.


    Obviously, she had been crying.


    Nora was about to say a few words tofort her when Maureen gave her a wry smile and said, "Say,


    Nora, do you think everything will be fine if Warren and I move out?"


    Although Warren loved and respectedn like a father, and although Warren and Joel got along very


    well, Maureen really couldn''t stand it here anymore, after being bullied by Yvonne again and again.


    It wasn''t like her family was poor, either, so why should she let someone else bully her here? Nora


    wanted to say something, but Maureen said, "Never mind, ignore what I said.Warren and Joel are so


    close.Neither would Brandon want to leave Mia...I can''t do something like that just for myself..."


    Nora fell silent.


    Warren came back at this point.


    He was carrying a matcha cake.


    As soon as he went up the stairs, he said, "Oh, Nora is here too? I just so happened to buy a matcha


    cake.It''s Maureen''s favorite.You guys can eat it together...Dear, what''s wrong? Why are your eyes


    red?"


    Maureen turned away.


    Then, she forced a smile and said, "It''s nothing.Something got in my eyes..."


    Warren went up to her and circled around her.


    "What got into your eyes? What''s the matter? Did someone bully you?¡± As soon as he said that,


    Maureen''s eyes immediately reddened.


    She was about to say something when Yvonne opened the door and came out.She sighed and said,


    "It''s just a dress, Maureen.If you like it that much, then I''ll just let you have it, okay?"


    She lowered her head and her eyes reddened.


    "Joel has already confiscated my rights to manage the house anyway.I don''t have a ce in this family


    anymore."

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    She looked just as if she had suffered some kind of injustice.


    Warren was aware that Yvonne had been stripped of her authority to manage the household.


    When he heard what she said, he subconsciously assumed that it was Maureen who was fighting with


    her over a dress.


    Taken aback, he turned to Maureen and asked, "What dress is she talking about, dear?"


    He grabbed Maureen and led her to the side.


    "I get it now.It''s time to custom-make clothes today again, right? Did you get angry again?"


    During the past few years, the aggressive Maureen would always get angry once a year.


    After Warren found out about it, he would always go out of his way to make her happy during those few


    days.


    He either took her out shopping or took her overseas for a vacation.


    He subconsciously tried to persuade her and said, "Didn''t we already agree on this? It''ll be fine once


    she marries into another family.You''ll have the biggest say in the family after that! And you can choose


    all the clothes you want after that! Her marriage with the Hunts has already gone up in smoke now, so


    her future husband''s family definitely won''t be as good as the Smiths.What''s the point in fighting with


    her over a dress¡­¡±


    "What''s the point in fighting with her over a dress"...


    That one line of his instantly made Maureen feel even more aggrieved.


    Even though someone had bullied her at home, she still I thought of being considerate toward her


    husband and son, but what about her husband? All he did was take his sister''s side in everything!


    Maureen stared at Warren.


    She was really hurt this time.


    She said, "Do you think I would get angry just because of a dress?"


    Warren scratched his head.


    As aman with low EQ, he really was rather dense when it came to how girls thought.


    Next to them, Yvonne said, "Don''t lose your temper at Warren, Maureen.I already said that I would let


    you have that dress...It was my fault.I should have noticed that you liked that dress and not taken it for


    myself..."


    Her hypocritical words put Maureen at such a loss for words that she couldn''t say anything at all.


    Yet, Warren actually believed her.


    He walked over to Yvonne and said, "Since you are so generous, then I won''t stand on ceremony,


    Yvonne.Haha, how about this? I''ll take you out tomorrow for some clothes shopping, okay?"


    Yvonne smiled and replied, "You''re standing too much on ceremony if you say that, Warren.We''re


    family I should give in to Maureen once in a while"


    "...You''re the most sensible one, after all.Don''t hold it against Maureen!"


    Nora stared at Yvonne.


    Her two-faced behavior in front of the men of the Smiths wasn''t anything surprising to her anymore.


    She merely thought that Yvonne looked veryughable at the moment.


    Maureen, however, was furious.


    It was clearly Yvonne who had snatched her dress, yet she looked like the insensible one now! With


    her eyes red, she shouted furiously, "Warren! Smith!"


    Warren immediately looked back at her timidly.


    "Dear...What''s the matter? The dress is already yours now.Why...are you still unhappy?"


    Maureen was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She stared at Yvonne and sneered, "You


    really have a way with schemes, don''t you?"


    Yvonne lowered her head.


    "Are you still upset, Maureen? In that case, will it do if I give you all the clothes I picked?"


    The EQ-less Warren immediately nodded.


    "Yeah, it will! Dear, look at how Yvonne has already given in.As they say , harmony in the family brings


    prosperity.Let''s let this matter go..."


    Maureen:"!!"


    She was so angry that she simply couldn''t say anything.


    Her finger trembled as she stared and pointed at Yvonne.


    Then, she pointed at Warren.


    "You''d rather believe her over me?"


    Warren scratched his head.


    "No, it''s not about who I believe or whatnot.Weren''t we talking about clothes, dear ? How did it turn into


    about who I believe? You''ve totally confused me!"


    Yvonne also sighed.


    "We''re family, Maureen.If you''re still dissatisfied, then will it do if I apologize to you?"


    Maureen retorted, "I''m not worthy of your apology! After all , this is your home, and you''re the eldest


    daughter of the Smiths.Didn''t you say just now that Warren and I are just outsiders?"


    Warren looked at Yvonne in disbelief at once.


    Yvonne panicked.


    "What are you saying, Maureen? Isn''t it just a piece of clothing? How did it escte to this?"


    She looked at Warren and hastily exined, "I think Maureen is being too sensitive and is thinking too


    much.


    Warren, I''ve always seen and treated you like my brother all these years'' Dad has also said that I''m


    theonly daughter at home, so all of you are my family!"


    Warren frowned.


    He looked at Yvonne, and then at Maureen.


    Maureen wasn''t someone who made groundless usations.


    Since she had said so, then there was no doubt that Yvonne had said that.


    However, Yvonne was also someone reliable who looked at the big picture usually, so how would she


    possibly say something like that? While he was hesitating, Yvonne said, "Out of all my brothers in the


    family, I''m the closest with Warren.I know you''re suddenly making a scene because Joel doesn''t like


    me anymore, but even so, you can''t just sow discord between Warren and I like that!"


    Sow discord? Maureen became even angrier.


    "In that case, do you dare to repeat what you said just now when you were fighting with me over the


    clothes downstairs, Yvonne?"


    Yvonne frowned.


    "What did I say? Maureen, I really don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Maureen felt like she was about to explode.


    She had always been a straightforward person.


    She hated hypocritical batches like her the most! It was at this moment that a soft voice reached them.


    "Tsk ¡°


    The three people who were arguing immediately turned to Nora.


    She curled her lips disdainfully and said to Yvonne, "I didn'' t expect you to have such a bad


    memory.Have you already forgotten what you said just now?"


    Warren immediately looked at Yvonne.


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes but remained calm.


    She heaved a huge sigh and said, "Nora, I know you got into trouble because Mdm.Florence took the


    pill from my room, but you can''t just make up lies about me like that!"


    Practically right after she said that, a voice suddenly yed from Nora''s cell phone.


    "l can just like collecting red clothes, can''t I?"


    "So what even if I don''t wear them and put them all in the closet?As the eldest daughter of the Smiths,


    surely I have the right to be a little willful, right?"


    "Am I the one who shouldn''t go too far, or is it someone else who should practice some self-awareness


    as an outsider living under someone else''s roof? Maureen, do you really think you''re one of the


    masters of the household just because you and Warren are living here? The Smiths have already


    parted ways and formed their own families long ago! My dad is the real master of the Smiths'' You''re all


    just people who have left the main family! All of you are just! Taking! Up! Temporary! Residence! Here!"


    "Joel isn''t Dad''s adopted son, either.I''m Dad''s one and onlywful daughter! All of you are bullying me


    because Dad is sick, so no one can defend me, right?"


    Yvonne''s voice yed clearly from the audio recording.


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully and looked at a stunned Yvonne.


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    Did they really think that she would allow Yvonne to behave so arrogantly in the Smiths'' manor? She


    hadn''t done anything just now only because these recordings were more than enough to expose her


    true colors to the Smith brothers!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    After the recording was yed, the entire second floor was silent.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Warren looked at Yvonne in disbelief.


    He did not expect his gentle and elegant sister to speak like this to his wife in private.He looked at


    Maureen again.


    In the past, he always felt that his wife had a bad temper.


    She was not sensible and did not know how to be humble.


    After all, she was pampered like a little princess in her family.


    However, her eyes were red at this moment.


    It was obvious that she had suffered a lot of grievances.


    Yes.


    Although his wife did have a bad temper, she had always been open and straightforward.


    If he had not forced her to this extent, how could they have quarreled like this? Maureen had thought


    that the matter would be like any other dispute in the past, making Warren feel that she was not


    sensible enough.


    She did not expect the situation to take a turn in her favor! She looked at Nora in shock.


    Her eyes turned red again.


    She looked at Warren with a trembling voice.


    "Did you hear that? Is this about a piece of clothing?"


    Warren''s heart ached so much that his expression changed.


    He walked quickly to stand in front of Maureen and looked at Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, so that''s what you think!"


    Yvonne bit her lip, wanting to exin.


    "Warren, I..."


    However, Warren had already interrupted her.


    "In the past, no matter what Maureen said about you, I would always be on your side.I didn''t expect you


    to be such a two-faced person! You said one thing in front of me and another behind my back! My wife


    isn''t someone you can humiliate "


    He pointed at Yvonne in rage.


    "I never expected you to be such a selfish person!"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and anxiously said, "Warren, that''s not what I meant.I.."


    However, Warren was already ignoring her.


    He directly wrapped his arm around Maureen''s shoulder and said, "Honey, I''m sorry.I never knew that


    you were being treated like this at home.It''s too unpleasant.We don''t need to live under someone else''s


    roof.It''s not like we don''t have a house outside.Let''s go!"


    Yvonne did not dare to re up at Warren.


    No matter what, Warren was still a member of the Smiths.


    Moreover, she was indeed in the wrong for blowing up this matter.


    Yvonne was an adopted daughter.


    Sooner orter, she would be married off.


    This family would belong to Joel sooner orter! Yvonne could bully Maureen and even look down on


    Nora, but she could not look down on Warren! She rushed forward again and grabbed Warren''s arm.


    She called him with an intimate tone, "Brother, I.."


    Before she could finish, Warren pushed her back a few steps.


    Warren''s face was cold.


    "Don''t.Don''t call me that.You''re the eldest daughter, I''m just from the side family.I don''t dare to let you


    call me brother!"


    Yvonne did not dare to re up at Warren.She could only look at Nora and scold her directly.


    "Why are you so despicable?! You actually recorded it!"


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "If I hadn''t recorded it, how could I have broken your disguise?"


    Yvonne was about to go crazy after being torn apart.


    She was on the verge of breaking down.She no longer pretended to be a pure and innocent girl.She


    pointed at her angrily.


    "It''s all because of you that my rtionship with them became so bad.Nora, you''re actually more


    pretentious than me! More maniptive!"


    Nora:


    She raised an eyebrow and stared at her.


    "So?"


    Yvonne was furious.


    Ignoring the fact that Warren was still beside her, she pointed at them and scolded, "Okay, okay.I''m an


    outsider, right? I''m not rted by blood, so you guys are bullying me together!"


    "But Nora, do you think you''re so smug just because you''re a member of the Smiths and have the


    Smith blood flowing in your veins? In the end, you''re just an illegitimate daughter of the side family!


    Your mother was immoral and seduced two brothers at the same time.Do you really think you''re so


    glorious?"


    Smack! Nora suddenly pped her! Yvonne was stunned.


    When she returned to her senses, she saw Nora''s cold expression and anger in her eyes.


    Yvonne was stunned as she touched her face before she reacted and took a step back.


    "You dare to hit me? You dare to hit me?!"


    Nora pped her hands and felt that her palms were a little dirty.


    Her voice was cold and distant as she replied, "You''re not worthy of mentioning my mother"


    No matter what, her mother had passed away.


    As a junior, she was wrong to point fingers at her elder.


    Yvonne bit her lips, fearing that she would make a move again.


    She pointed at her and roared, "Why don''t you let anyone mention it? Do you feel embarrassed too?


    Then move out like Warren!"


    These words angered Warren.


    "It''s my own freedom and decision to leave.Who are you to chase me away?"


    Yvonne sneered.


    "I''m the mistress of the Smiths! This family belongs to my father, and you guys are just outsiders! And


    that Louis is also an outsider! Get lost, all of you! Get out of my house!"


    Hearing this, Nora smiled.


    She was about to say something when a cold voice suddenly came from behind .


    "In my opinion, the person who should leave is you!"


    They turned around again and saw that Joel, who had rushed back after handling somepany


    matters, was slowly heading upstairs with an icy expression.


    He was wearing a ck suit.


    His face, which had always been gentle and smiling, was now extremely stern.


    The moment he appeared, Yvonne was instantly silenced, as if someone had pressed a mute button.


    She had been most afraid of him since she was young.


    Joel''s handsome face was covered in frost as he stared at Yvonne.


    His tone was very serious.


    "You disappoint me too much.How did Unclen raise a daughter like you?"


    Yvonne was rendered speechless by his stern words.


    Joel spoke again.


    "I originally wanted to wait for Unclen to wake up before dealing with you.It looks like I was


    wrong.Lucy,e over.Lucy hurriedly stood up.


    "Mr.Joel, I''m here."


    Joel said coldly, "Pack Yvonne''s luggage and take her to the vi in the suburbs.She''ll be staying there


    for a while¡±


    Lucy immediately nodded.


    "Yes."


    With that, she asked tentatively, "Should I only prepare summer clothes?"


    It was summer.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "She will need some more clothes.After all, there are four seasons in a year!"


    What he meant was that he wanted Yvonne to live in the suburbs forever! Lucy was delighted, but she


    did not show it on her face.


    She lowered her head.


    "Yes, I''ll send Miss Yvonne over first.I''ll send the clothes overter¡±


    With that, Lucy called two bodyguards over.


    Seeing them walk over, Yvonne finally returned to her senses and hurriedly shouted, "Joel, big brother,


    you can''t treat me like this.I''m Daddy''s daughter! I''m Daddy''s daughter!"


    A dayter, Nora received a message from Lily.


    "The DNA results are out."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    The Smith vi was in the suburbs.


    It was a three-story building, and each floor was about 100 square meters.


    Yvonne sat in the living room and clenched her fists tightly as she watched the nanny unpacking her


    luggage.


    She looked at the low floor and then at the living room, which was at the end of the hall.


    She felt a violent rage roaring in her heart.


    She stood up suddenly and said to Lucy, who hade over to help her unpack her luggage, "This


    ce is too small! Get Joel to move me somewhere else!"


    Lucy did not even look at her and continued ordering the others to send her clothes upstairs.


    "Miss Yvonne, I think you should stop acting.Do you really think you''re here for a vacation?"


    Yvonne sneered, "Even if it''s not a vacation, I''m still the eldest daughter of the Smiths! Joel won''t let


    you suppress me, right?"


    Lucy pursed her lips.


    "Yes, you''re the eldest daughter.But Mr.Joel has instructed me not to allow you to go home for the time


    being.You should reflect on yourself here."


    Yvonne''s face turned red.


    She clenched her fists and lowered her voice.


    "Tell Joel that I know I was wrong.Dad is still in the hospital.It''s not appropriate for me to stay in the


    suburbs like this.Let me go back" Lucy lowered her head.


    "Alright, I''ll help you deliver the message."


    Although she said that, she turned her head and pursed her lips.


    Hearing Lucy''s words, Yvonne felt relieved and went upstairs.


    She entered the master bedroom and looked around.


    Although it couldn''t bepared to the one in the manor, it was still passable and could be considered


    clean.


    She changed her clothes and went out.


    When she was about to go downstairs, she heard someone ask, "Lucy, are you really helping her pass


    a message to Mr.Smith?"


    Lucy sneered.


    "Did she say something just now? Why didn'' tl hear her?"


    The other servants nodded as well.


    "Yes, we didn''t hear anything"


    Yvonne:"!!"


    These unruly servants were bullying their master! She was about to go over and scold them, but Lucy


    seemed to have seen her.


    She waved her hand.


    "Alright, since Miss Yvonne is here, let''s get going."


    With that, she turned to look upstairs.


    "Miss Yvonne, we''ll head back first.Oh, right, your bank card has been frozen temporarily as well.But


    don''t worry.There are ingredients in the fridge.I''ll get someone to regrly send you daily necessities"


    With that, she left without waiting for Yvonne to say anything.


    Yvonne did not think much of it at first, but when she saw the people who''d brought her here walking


    out one by one, she panicked and chased after them.


    "You two are leaving too?"


    The two of them nodded.


    "Yes, Lucy just said that we''re leaving" Yvonne looked around.


    This was a vi district in the suburbs.


    However, because it was too far away, most people came here to stay on vacation.


    At this moment, there were not many families around.


    From afar, the surroundings were filled with greenery.


    She was anxious.


    "What should I do if you guys leave? Who''s going to cook for me tonight?"


    The two of them coughed.


    "About that, we don''t know.Oh, the car is about to leave.Let''s hurry and get out!"


    They pushed Yvonne away and left the room.


    She was the only one left in the vi! Yvonne looked around.


    The sound of a tree branch breaking startled her, and she clutched her chest.


    Then, she opened the door to the vi.


    The Smiths had bought all the ces on both sides, but Joel did not arrange for anyone to stay here.


    She left the house in a panic and walked to both sides.


    After walking for 10 minutes, she did not see a single family! The sky gradually darkened.


    Yvonne became more and more afraid.


    She wanted to take a taxi and leave to stay in a hotel! However, when she picked up her phone, she


    suddenly remembered that her bank card had been frozen.


    She frowned.


    She''d asked her good friend in the circle to lend her money on WeChat, but she did not expect the


    other party to reply so quickly.


    [I''m sorry, I''m a little tight on money right now]


    Yvonne:"!!"


    She bit her lip, her fingers trembling in anger.


    Usually, when she went out, she would be the one paying among her best friends.


    Now, she was borrowing some money from them, but all of them were actually so wishy- washy!


    However, no matter how much she looked down on her, she could only send her a humble message


    "Just lend me $800.$200 is fine too.The other party¡±


    "I saw a bag and nned to buy it, so I really don''t have any money.Sorry!"


    Yvonne:"!!"


    She could only switch to another person and continue trying.


    However, the other party rejected her as well.


    She continued to ask a few people until someone reminded her: "You should stop trying to borrow


    money.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    No one in the circle will lend you money:


    Yvonne''s pupils shrank.


    [Why?]


    The other party:


    "This is an information age.We all heard that you were chased out of the Smiths by your brother.The


    Smiths have a high status in New York.Other than the Hunts, who would dare to lend you money?


    We''re all afraid of your brother¡±


    She stared at the message on her phone and realized a terrifying fact.


    No matter how powerful her father was...no matter how much Joel respected her father, he was already


    old! The Smiths had long belonged to Joel! This fact made her feel as if she had been severely injured .


    Her feet went soft and she fell to the ground.


    She was done for.


    She was really finished for offending her brother this time! She returned to the vi dejectedly and sat


    on the sofa.


    That night, she turned on all the lights in the room, but still kept trembling in fear in the silent night.


    It was not until the next morning, when the sun rose, that she suddenly realized that she could not be


    locked up in this vi without a neighbor to die alone! Absolutely not! She took out her phone and made


    a call...


    At the Smiths, Nora asked Lily, "What was the oue?"


    Lily''s voice did not fluctuate, and one could not tell if she was happy or angry.


    "It''s an electronic version.I sent it to your email.The paper version is in my hands.I''ll send it to you right


    now"


    Yesterday, when she returned to California, she took the umbilical cord blood and rushed the test


    overnight.


    She had found a testing facility in New York.


    Personally handling the test to ensure no one could tamper with it, Lily had not slept the entire night.


    Although she did not say it, Nora roughly understood the meaning of the oue.


    If she andn were not biological father and daughter, there was no need for Lily to send another test


    report back...


    Nora narrowed her eyes and looked out the window.


    Although she had already guessed her identity, she still felt an inexplicable andplicated feeling


    when this moment came.


    Her father...


    Just as she was deep in thought, her phone suddenly rang .


    She nced at it and realized that it was Joel.


    She hung up on Lily and picked up his call.


    Just as she was about to speak, Joel''s serious voice sounded.


    "Nora,e to the hospital immediately.Unclen is vomiting blood!"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    He had vomited blood?


    Nora''s eyes narrowed.She hurriedly said, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    No matter what, saving Ian was more important! In the hospital.


    Joel was panicking outside the operating theater.


    Ian suddenly vomiting blood caught him off guard.


    At this moment, his vital signs had already calmed down and he was once again pulled back from


    death.


    However, the attending doctor said, "Mrn was saved this time, but next time, we can''t guarantee


    anything.


    He''s still in aa.


    We have to think of a way to deal with the brain tumor'' Joel said directly, "I''ve already called Anti over"


    When the attending doctor heard this, he hesitated.


    When Joel saw him like this, he could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    The attending doctor sighed.


    "A few days ago, Anti could still perform the surgery and barely save him.But now, Mr n''s body is too


    weak.Just now, there was blood in his lungs, and we also performed the surgery on him.His body is no


    longer suitable for surgery.Sigh!"


    No longer suitable for surgery...


    What did this mean? Joel grabbed his hand.


    "What did you say?"


    The attending doctor slowly retracted his hand and said, "Mr.Joel, you...should prepare for a funeral!"


    before slowly retreating and leaving.


    Joel stood there and frowned.


    He looked at the ICU ward again.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from the end of the corridor.


    Joel turned back and saw that the elders from the old residence had arrived.


    He narrowed his eyes and weed them.


    "Granduncle, why are you here?"


    This Granduncle was Ian''s third uncle.


    He used to be a glorious direct descendant, but ever since he moved to the old residence, he only took


    the Smiths'' dividend and did not ask about anything else.


    Under normal circumstances, they would only appear if something unfair happened to the Smiths.


    However, this Granduncle did not get along withn.


    Back then,n refused to marry for the sake of Yvette.


    In granduncle''s eyes, he had already be an anomaly.


    Joel knew that granduncle had repeatedly scoldedn for being selfish andpletely disregarding his


    future generations.


    He did not even have a direct sessor! Granduncle even said that even if he did not get married, he


    could just have a child, butn had rejected all of them. Back then,n''s methods were iron-blooded.


    The entire Smith family was exceptionally obedient under his thunderous methods.


    How could Granduncle ben''s match? He had forcefully sent him back to the old residence and even


    sent him a message: "Take care of yourself.Don''t be a busybody."


    Granduncle had been furious, but he could not do anything ton.


    ording to what Joel knew, this Granduncle was guarding the ancestral old residence.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The fun he had every day was cursingn.


    Every day, he would scold him.


    It had almost be his daily routine! Ever sincen fell ill, Granduncle had felt even more satisfied.


    Joel heard that he waited at home every day for news of his death.


    Nothing good woulde of him running here now! Sure enough, the walking stick in the hands of this


    80-year -old man hit him directly.


    "Unfilial son! Don''t you know why I''m here?"


    Joel was not stupid.He dodged his attack, his eyes slightly cold.


    "Granduncle, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?"


    The wrinkles on Granduncle''s face furrowed as he scolded, "Your Unclen isn''t dead yet, but you can''t


    wait to chase his daughter out?"


    When Joel heard this, his eyes narrowed.


    With that, Granduncle moved aside to reveal Yvonne behind the crowd.


    Yvonne''s eyes were red.


    She lowered her head and was crying silently.


    She looked up at Joel and said in a choked voice, "Joel, big brother, I was wrong.Let me go home!"


    When he saw her, Joel narrowed his eyes.


    His lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Granduncle had always been at odds withn.


    Why would he be so righteous as to "help his adopted daughter?"


    In fact, whenn was seriously ill a few years ago, Granduncle had sent someone to contact him,


    hinting that he would taken down and control the Smiths.


    This Granduncle had a stomach full of bad ideas for Unclen, but he had stepped forward at this


    moment.


    Yvonne must have promised him something! Joel retracted his thoughts.


    There was still a smile in his fox eyes.


    "What did you do wrong?"


    What wrongdoings was she admitting to? Yvonne lowered her head and said, "I shouldn''t have


    targeted Nora.


    But Joel, I really did treat her like this because I felt bad for Dad.


    Think about it.


    Who is the reason why Dad is lying in there hanging between life and death? Whose daughter is


    Nora?"


    Joel sneered.


    Yvonne was really good at finding excuses for herself.


    Yvonne continued, "Big Brother, I''m doing this all for Dad! If you ask me, he should have just disowned


    her and prevented her from returning to the Smiths! Now that she''s back, Dad''s illness has worsened.


    Wasn''t it all because of her? Although I''m not Dad''s biological daughter, I''m Dad''s legal daughter.


    Dad raised me, so how can I not repay his kindness? I know that you and Nora are cousins and are


    rted by blood.


    You''re biased toward Nora, but I''m not! My heart only favors Dad!"


    Her words were self-righteous, but she had found an excuse for what she had done wrong.


    When Granduncle heard this, he nodded slightly.


    "After all, he''s notn''s biological son.He''s justn''s nephew.If you don''t feel sorry for your Unclen,


    his daughter will naturally feel sorry for him! Joel, no matter what, you shouldn''t have chased Yvonne


    out because of someone from the side family! I''m here today to tell you that you have to bring her


    back!"


    Yvonne had gone to look for him and made a request to split the family.


    Asn''s only daughter, even if Joel inherited the Smiths, she could still get half ofn''s assets! At that


    time, she would give the two-thirds to Granduncle.


    Granduncle knew very well how big Ian''s private fortune was! He was immediately tempted.


    Only then did he lick his lips and follow Yvonne here.


    Furthermore, he had called a few loyal members of the Smiths over.


    Those people had created the Smiths'' legend withn back then and were very loyal to him.


    They stood behind Yvonne and Granduncle and began to criticize Joel.


    "Joel, how could you forget Mr.Smith''s kindness to you?"


    "That''s right.Even an adopted daughter knows how to repay the kindness.What about you? Mr.Smith


    treats you very well!"


    "I don''t care what mistake Miss Yvonne has made.Nora shouldn''t have acknowledged the Smiths! She


    should be chased out!! Bring Miss Yvonne home!"


    "That''s right.We need to get that illegitimate daughter out of the Smiths to live up to Mr.Smith''s


    nurturing!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Facing everyone''s criticisms, Joel''s attitude remained indifferent.


    These people were originally the backbone of Smith Corporation and weren''s most capable


    subordinates.


    They had all seenn''s depressed state because of Yvette.


    Everyone hated Yvette to the core.


    Therefore, when he first found out that Nora was his cousin, Joel had to askn for permission before


    he could go and fetch her.


    Joel said slowly, "Uncles, it was Unclen who made the decision to bring Nora home.He even went to


    the Hunts'' banquet personally.I''m sure you all know about this, right? Are you nning to disregard


    Unclen''s orders?"


    His words silenced those people.


    Joel knew that they were only there to stand up for Yvonne.


    These people were actually very reasonable people.


    He said sincerely, "Think about it.If Unclen was still awake, would he have allowed Yvonne to do


    such a thing?"


    Would he? Of course not!n was a very charming person.


    Otherwise, he would not have let so many of them follow him his entire life.


    When those people stopped talking, Granduncle said, "Hmph, you''re full of righteousness and


    morals.In the end, isn''t it all because you''re notn''s biological son? I think you''re the one who


    instigated him to acknowledge her so that he would be angered to death.Youpletely control the


    Smiths, right? But don''t go overboard! Joel, your uncle isn''t dead yet!"


    Joel couldn''t be bothered with him, but he looked at the core members of thepany and said, "I''m


    indeed not Unclen''s biological son.But don''t forget that I''m still his nephew at the very least.But this


    woman...is not rted to Unclen by blood at all.I''m sure you all know who is closer to Unclen!"


    With a few words, Joel shifted the conflict.


    They looked at each other and fell silent.


    Yes, when they heard that Miss Yvonne had been bullied, they thought about how goodn used to be


    and stood up for her.


    However, Joel''s words were true! The corridor suddenly fell silent.


    At this moment, another set of footsteps could be heard.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Nora, who was being discussed by everyone, walking over with


    hurried footsteps.


    She did not care about the people sizing her up at all and walked straight to Joel.


    She looked at the operating theater and her gaze was a littleplicated.


    "...How is he now?"


    Treatingn was the most important matter.


    How could Joel have the time to bicker with these people? He directly pulled Nora aside and frowned.


    "This...I need you to take a look and see if Unclen can still be saved!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nora nodded.


    "Give me the medical records and all of his CT scans!"


    She was very confident when she spoke.


    "My assistant, Lily, is already on the way.Everything regarding him...send them to me!"


    Joel had originally called Nora over to let her treat his illness.


    However, he did not expect Nora''s attitude to be so strong.


    She immediately wanted to take charge of Unclen''s treatment? He frowned and was about to speak


    when Yvonne''s sharp voice sounded.


    "Joel, you n to let Nora treat Dad? That'' s not possible!"


    Her words made Joel frown tightly.


    "Why not?"


    Of course, it was because ifn woke up, he would definitely pursue the matter! Yvonne knewn''s


    character like the back of her hand.


    She knew very well what would happen to her if he was treated! When they came to the hospital, they


    had already found out thatn might not wake up this time.


    At this moment, of course, they could not let the miracle doctor, Anti, be involved! Thinking about this,


    Yvonne took a step forth and used , ''¡¯Because she''s from the Andersons.Joel, are you going against


    Dad''s wishes?"


    Joel:"???"


    He frowned.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here?!"


    Yvonne immediately said, "Joel, don''t think I don''t know! The medicine I''ve been takingtely is not any


    good medicine from Myers Peace Pharmacy! It''s just a recement Carefree Pill! But you don''t dare to


    tell the truth because you know that Daddy has never taken Harmonia Pharmacy''s medicine!"


    She said firmly, "All these years, Dad has hated the Andersons to the core.Joel, you know that, right?


    Even if he died, he would not take the Andersons'' medicine.Now, you actually let Nora treat him? Even


    if he was saved, he would be angered to death by you!"


    Joel narrowed his eyes.


    The Smiths knew thatn did not take Harmonia Pharmacy''s medicine.


    Everyone said that he didn''t eat them because he hated Yvette.


    However, Joel felt that Unclen was afraid that experiencing the familiar taste would cause sadness.


    As for the final stage, Unclen had always been unwilling to take Harmonia Pharmacy''s Carefree Pill.


    It was not because he had a problem with it, but because he really did not want to live anymore.


    If Unclen had not met a small-time broadcaster on the Inte, he would not have taken the Myerses


    medicine again.


    He did not expect Yvonne to interpret his actions this way.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Nora is not from the Andersons.Her surname is Smith''¡¯ Yvonne said forcefully, "Her surname isn''t


    important.What ''s important is that her mother is Yvette Anderson!"


    Yvonne sighed, "Joel, Daddy is already very weak.Do you really have to humiliate him like this?!"


    Humiliate? Joel clenched his jaw.


    "I''m just saving Unclen''s life! I believe Nora has the same thoughts."


    After saying this, he said to Nora forcefully, "Go and see the medical records first."


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She was in a hurry to save him and did not care about the rest.


    However, just as she was about to enter the ward, Yvonne rushed over and blocked the door.


    "You can''t go in!"


    She looked at Joel angrily.


    "The person Daddy hates the most is Yvette.How can Nora appear in Dad''s ward? Are you trying to


    make Dad leave faster? I don''t agree!"


    With that, she turned to look at Granduncle.


    Granduncle immediately coughed.


    "It seems that in thest stage of the patient''s life, if we agree not to resuscitate him, the signature on


    the agreement must be signed by his immediate family.


    Joel, the decision to let her save your uncle is in the hands of Yvonne! After all, she isn''s legal


    daughter!"


    Yvonne nodded.


    "Joel, if you insist on humiliating Daddy, don''t me me for being rude.I''m going to call the police "


    Joel frowned and was about to force this group of people out of the hospital when he heard Nora''s light


    words.


    "Who said you''re his immediate family?"


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at her, not understanding what she meant for a moment.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Yvonne frowned and shouted in anger, "What? You chased me out of the house.Are you not even


    going to let me acknowledge my family? I was adopted by Daddy, and our rtionship is protected by


    thew.Don''t go overboard!"


    Joel frowned and looked at Nora, not understanding what she meant.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and said directly, "What I mean is that a biological child is more qualified


    than an adopted child to give permission to continue treatment, right?"


    Biological child? Yvonne was speechless.


    "Everyone knows that my father has never gotten married or had a woman in his life because of your


    mother.How could he have a biological child? Oh, I get it.You mean Joel? But there''s no adoption


    between Joel and Dad.Legally, they''re just uncle and nephew!"


    "I''m not talking about him.Nora''s voice was cold.She looked at the time.When she first came, she did


    not immediately reveal her identity because she wanted to get the test report from Lily.


    Judging from the time, it should be here soon, right? As he thought about this, he heard Yvonne sneer.


    "Then who are you talking about? You can''t be talking about yourself, right?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at Yvonne.


    The girl''s almond-shaped eyes were filled with interest and mockery.


    For some reason, Yvonne suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Indeed, in the next moment, she heard her say calmly, "Yes, it''s me"


    Illes The entire corridor fell silent for a moment.


    After a long time, Yvonne was the first to return to her senses.


    "You? Are you dreaming? You''re clearly Uncle Ryan''s daughter! You''re the illegitimate daughter your


    mother gave birth to when she eloped with Ryan! Last time, Joel even took your DNA to prove it! Nora,


    it''s daytime now.Please don''t have any beautiful dreams!"


    Joel looked at Nora''s confident look and frowned.


    He asked directly, "What evidence do you have?"


    As soon as he said this, he heard hurried footsteps in high heels walking over.


    Hearing this familiar sound, Nora''s lips curled up.


    "The evidence is here.With that, everyone turned around and saw Lily walking over.She was wearing a


    ck windbreaker and walked very shily.Although Lily was American, she was of mixed blood.She


    hadrge eyes and a high nose bridge, making her look valiant.She came in front of them and directly


    handed the DNA report to Nora.


    Nora did not take it and raised her chin at Joel.


    Lily turned around and handed the DNA report to Joel.


    "Mr.Joel, this is An...Miss Nora and Mrn''s DNA test report."


    Test report? Joel narrowed his eyes and picked up the report to take a look.


    When he saw that there was a 99% chance that they were father and daughter, he looked up at Nora in


    disbeliefn''s capable subordinates were all stunned.


    Someone could not help but ask, "Mr.Joel, what is written in the DNA report? Say something!"


    Joel put away the report and said word by word, "Nora is indeed Unclen''s biological daughter.''''


    As soon as he said this, the others stepped forward.


    "Let me see!"


    "Don''t fake this report.Look carefully before you speak"


    "Didn''t you see the report logo? This is the most authoritative testing organization in the country.It can''t


    be fake!"


    "Is she really Mr.Smith''s daughter? So Yvette didn''t betray him? Then why did she escape back then?"


    "That''s not important.What''s important is that Mr.Smith has a future.He has a real daughter now!"


    The group was very excited.


    Their eyes were red as they spoke.


    Yvonne was also stunned.


    She took a step forward and snatched the DNA report.


    She shouted angrily, "How is this possible? How is this possible?! This is impossible! Isn''t she Ryan''s


    daughter? Joel, tell me, what''s going on?"


    What was going on? Joel also wanted to know what was going on! However, now was not the time to


    argue about this.


    He said directly, "The previous test report might have been wrong, but this report is the answer given


    by the most authoritative and legal testing organization in the country! Nora is Unclen''s daughter!"


    As his words fell, he looked at Nora.


    The girl was still standing there confidently.


    At this moment, she had her hands in her pockets as she looked at the people in the corridor.


    "I''m going to save my father now.Everyone, I wonder if that''s okay?"


    Yvonne and Granduncle had always been the ones stopping them.


    At this moment, the two of them had no right to stop her! But Yvonne was indignant.


    If Anti really went to save her father, the first thing her father would do when he woke up would


    probably be to deal with her!


    Yvonne roared, "No, I suspect that this report is fake! I want to get a ONA sample and do the test


    myself!"


    When she said this, Joel''s eyes turned cold.


    His eyes, which were usually smiling, were now filled with killing intent.


    He took a step forward and said coldly, "Yvonne, everyone knows that Nora is Anti, but you''ve been


    stopping her from saving Unclen.What are your intentions?"


    Yvonne choked and stuttered, "I, I...I''m just fulfilling Dad''s wish!"


    "Wish?"


    Joel sneered and looked at the others.


    "Let''s not talk about whether Nora''s DNA report is true or not.Your words are reallyughable! Uncle


    lan''s wish is to die, so you want him to die too? Is this your filial piety? You''re too foolish!"


    Yvonne was stunned.


    Joel looked at Granduncle andn''s capable subordinates and said directly, "Uncles, she has been


    stopping Anti from treating Unclen since the beginning.Why? Only Anti can give Unclen a glimmer


    of hope! You all said that I''m fighting for power, but if I''m really so selfish, why don''t I let Unclen leave


    like this? Wouldn''t it be better to just be in charge of thepany? Why is this unnecessary?! I'' m sure


    you all know who doesn''t want Unclen to live!"


    In their opinion,n''s persistence was courting death.


    Being alive was better than anything.


    They were all senior executives of Smith Corporation, so how could they not understand anything? At


    this moment, everyone said, "Treat him first!"


    Hearing this, Yvonne was anxious.


    However, she calmed down when she thought of the doctor''s words.


    So what if she went to see him? The doctor had said that it was toote even if she made a move! The


    main reason was that once her father had passed away, so what if she was an adopted daughter? She


    still had the right to fight for the inheritance!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    After everyone stopped blocking her, Nora entered the ICU ward.


    As soon as she entered, she sensed a group of people protecting the ce.


    It seemed that regardless of whether the people outside had any objections or not, from the moment


    Joel called her to the hospital, the surgery was set in stone.


    He had probably sent Quentin over long ago and secretly arranged everything.


    Even without the DNA report, Joel could still resolve the problem violently if Yvonne objected.


    This big brother looked soft, but his methods were powerful.


    She did not have time to think about this anymore.


    She had already arrived at the bed and first sized up Ian''s expression.


    He was thinner than thest time they met.


    His cheekbones were protruding, and hey there as thin as a piece of paper.


    Nora retracted her gaze and picked up his medical record and the CT scan she had taken.


    Every organ in his body was indeed failing.


    The most serious thing was that there was a tumor in his brain that needed to be removed immediately.


    It was simr to the situation with Mrs.Hunt.


    However, Mrs.Hunt was in her eighties, so her body naturally deteriorated.


    It was really not right for his body to be so exhausted.


    While she was thinking, Lily had already changed her clothes and walked in.


    The medical team that belonged to Anti hadpletely taken overn''s treatment team.


    Joel had no objections to this.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Outside.


    He walked back and forth angrily and stomped his feet.


    He said ton, "Mr.Joel, Mr.Smith''s body is really not suitable for surgery! You''ll kill him!"


    Joel did not speak and only stared at the operating theater. The attending doctor said, "No matter how


    good Anti is, the most important thing to do now is to let the old sir recuperate first.All physical


    indicators have to be met before he can be carried to surgery!"


    Joel lowered his eyes and only said after a moment, "I believe her''¡¯


    This girl could always create miracles.


    When the attending doctor knew that Joel had made up his mind and he would not change it again, he


    could only pace around anxiously as he stared at the operating theater.


    In the corridor, Granduncle and Yvonne sat on the bench.


    Granduncle held his walking stick and craned his neck to look as if he was waiting for the "good news"


    of his death.


    The others were also paying attention to this surgery.


    Quentin had walked behind Joel at some point in time.


    He held his chin and was deep in thought, looking very worried.


    When Joel saw this, heforted him for once.


    "Don''t worry.¡±


    With Anti''s medical skills, if she can''t save Unclen, then no one in this world can.


    Quentin:"?"


    He slowly raised his head and looked at Joel.


    "I''m not worried about Unclen! Nora can definitely treat him, right? Since she''s the best in medicine,


    why should I be worried?"


    Joel:"?"


    He hesitated.


    "Then you are..."


    Quentin sighed heavily.


    "Big Sister hasn''t been to the underground arena for two days.I wonder what happened .Sigh!"


    The night before yesterday, because he was going to save Nora, he did not go to the martial arts


    arena.


    In the end, he had found out that Big Sister had not gone over either.


    Butst night, after he saw Nora return home, he had gone over.But in the end, Big Sister still did not


    come! Where did she go? What was she busy with?


    Joel: ".."


    He touched his forehead and asked, "Can''t you focus on the hospital first?"


    Quentin: "...ls Big Sister in the hospital?"


    Wt This child did not know how serious Unclen''s illness was.


    Forget it, he would not say any more.


    Instead of making him worry with him, it was better to worry about that Big Sister!


    "It''s done."


    With Nora''s words, the surgery in the operating theater came to an end.


    She looked atn''s vital signs and took out the silver needles to stop the bleeding.


    After she was done, she said, "Lily"


    Lily stepped forward and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Then, she checkedn''s entire body and said, "The operation was very sessful."


    Nora then heaved a sigh of relief.


    She nodded and went out.


    The door to the operating theater was opened.


    The people waiting anxiously outside immediately rushed over.


    "How''s Dad?"


    Yvonne was the first to ask this question.


    "Did the operation seed? Will Dad wake up?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and nced at her.


    "Of course.The surgery was very sessful.''


    The words "very sessful" made Yvonne''s face turn pale.She took a step back in shock and looked


    at Nora in disbelief.


    Nora looked directly at Joel.


    "He will wake up in a day.I think there are some things that need to be settled after that.Herst


    sentence was directed at Yvonne.¡±


    Yvonne''s feet trembled as she looked at the operating theater.


    "I-I want to see Dad!"


    "Yes, let''s go see Mr.Smith!"


    The others agreed.


    Nora stopped them.


    "The patient has just finished his surgery.It''s easy to get infected if so many people go in to see


    him.Let''s wait for the patient''s condition to improve before we talk.


    Everyone nodded.


    Joel then said, "Alright, Unclen is no longer in danger.You can leave now."


    After that, he looked at Yvonne and sneered, "Also, when Unclen wakes up, I will tell him everything


    that happened during this period."


    Yvonne trembled again.


    She bit her lip, but she was helpless in front of such a domineering Joel.


    In the end, she could only leave with the group of people.


    Seeing that the group of people had left, Quentin appeared again and stood beside Nora.


    He casually took the DNA report from Joel''s hand.


    Quentin looked at Nora curiously and asked, "Where did you fabricate this report from? It''s actually so


    real! But you''re really smart.You actually thought of this method!"


    Nora:"?"


    Quentin opened the DNA report and looked at the stamp of the testing organization.


    "This stamp really looks like it.No wonder they didn''t see through it.Did Justin help you? Help me find


    out who they used for this.I''ll see if I can poach him from the Hunts..."


    Joel: If he blurted his motive out so openly, would Nora still tell him?! That''s right.


    He and Quentin both thought that Nora''s report was fake.


    It was a reasonable n to treat Unclen.


    However, he did not expect to hear the girl''s clear voice say, "This report is real."


    Quentin and Joel were stunned.


    The two of them looked at her simultaneously.


    "What did you say?"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Was the DNA report real? Didn''t that mean that...


    Nora was really Unclen''s daughter? It was not that she was not their cousin or rted to them by


    blood if she was indeed Uncle Ryan''s daughter.


    It was just that Unclen was different to them.


    To Joel and Quentin,n was more like a teacher and a father than an uncle.


    Especially Joel, who protected him from the bottom of his heart.


    Yvette and Uncle Ryan had eloped and hurt Uncle Ian''s heart.


    To the two of them, this matter was unforgivable.


    Therefore, in the beginning, their feelings for Nora were a littleplicated.


    Even someone as strong asn would push a woman away when she clearly wanted to get close, let


    alone Joel and Quentin.


    But if Nora wasn''s daughter...


    then it would bepletely different! Joel could still maintain hisposure.


    Although he was surprised, he could still maintain his calm.


    Quentin was stunned.


    "That''s impossible.I pulled your hairst time and tested your DNA.Is that hair not yours? We have a


    cousin?"


    Nora:"..."


    This was a novel way of thinking.


    She grimaced and answered, "It''s mine.¡±


    She was silent for a moment, then decided not to bring up the question Lily had discovered, because


    she had sensitively caught that it might have involved something.


    She said confidently, "The result was wrong."


    Quentin: "!!!"


    There was a small chance that the DNA test report would go wrong, and the probability was about


    0.01%.


    How could they encounter such a thing? Quentin did not think much about it and asked, "Then, your


    mom didn''t betray Unclen?"


    "..I don''t think so¡¯'' Nora said slowly.


    "Now that I think about it, she might have only given me the surname Smith after marrying Henry


    Smith.Also.."


    There was also the pharmaceuticalpany her mother had left behind, Idealian Pharmaceuticals.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The name Idealian had the name n'' in it! Quentin believed her again.


    He nodded and approached Nora directly.


    He patted her shoulder.


    "Alright, Nora.Since you''re Unclen''s biological daughter, you''re my biological sister.I''ll protect you in


    the future! Don''t be afraid.As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully you! Also, I won''t nag anymore


    when I''m protecting you! You don''t have to feel burdened, I''ll protect you personally.I''m also responsible


    for Unclen.¡±


    Nora:"..."


    Joel: Joel nced at Quentin and then at Nora.


    His dark eyes were filled with thoughts.


    Nora only pretended not to notice his probing gaze.


    Yvonne was sent back to the vi in the suburbs, and Granduncle followed suit.


    He paced back and forth in the living room and looked at Yvonne angrily.


    "Didn''t you say that she was Ryan''s daughter? How did she ben''s legitimate daughter again?!"


    Yvonne was like an ant on a hot pan, not knowing what to do.


    She anxiously said, "Granduncle, what''s the point of talking about this now? You should think of a way


    to get me out of this!"


    Granduncle nced at her and sneered.


    "I''ll think of a way for you? Anyway, when your father wakes up, you''re the one he wants to settle the


    score with, not me! This has nothing to do with me!"


    With that, he walked out quickly.


    Yvonne wanted to chase after him, but the old man had already slipped away as if he wanted to get rid


    of her.


    She clenched her fists in anger.


    This sinister and cunning old man! Previously, he hatedn so much that he gritted his teeth.


    After all, no elder in charge of guarding the old residence would be looked down upon like this.


    However,n was too domineering and did not take him seriously at all.


    This old man would never miss any opportunity to bullyn.


    Yet, he could not bear the responsibility! Yvonne''s chest rose and fell as she sat on the sofa.


    She clenched her fists and stared ahead.


    Nora had be her father''s biological daughter.


    Then, her father would look down on her even more! After all, all these years, she only had a nominal


    rtionship withn.


    After knowing what she had done, even if they had no evidence , they might still chase her out of the


    Smiths! She could not leave the Smiths.


    She was used to living in luxury since she was young.


    She could not live without money! Yvonne lowered her head, her eyes turning red.


    Why did everyone look down on her? Wasn''t it because she was an adopted daughter? It was because


    she was an adopted daughter that she was afraid of being chased away and cared about her status...


    She covered her face and cried gloomily.


    But as she cried, she suddenly looked up again! She could not cry.


    She had not reached the end! She could still be saved! She stood up and walked around the room.


    Yes, the only person who wanted to chase her out of the Smiths was her father.


    If her father died now, even if the Smiths acknowledged Nora, she would still have a share of her


    father''s assets! What a pity.


    Why did Nora save her father?! Saved...


    Yvonne''s eyes shed with ruthlessness.


    After understanding something, she looked out the door and saw that there was no one outside.


    Joel was really silly.


    After sending her here yesterday, he had not left anyone behind to keep an eye on her, letting her go


    out and find Granduncle.


    It was the same today.


    But it was good too.


    She walked back and forth in her room, anxious to wait until it was dark.


    Then, she went out, took out her diamond ring, and found a ck car.


    The driver took her to the hospital.


    The sky had already turnedpletely dark.


    After Yvonne got out of the ck car, she entered the hospital with an uneasy expression.


    The more she walked, the calmer she became.


    When she arrived at the floor ofn''s ward, she had already calmed down.


    She slipped into the changing room at the side and changed into a nurse''s uniform before leaving with


    a mask on.


    She pushed the cart towardn''s ward.


    When she reached the door, she was stopped.


    "Who is it?"


    Yvonne was very calm as she said impatiently, "I''m here to change the dressing! Open the door!"


    The bodyguard was stunned before opening the door.


    Yvonne rushed to the bed and looked atn.


    Nora had said that he would wake up tomorrow.


    Therefore, she only had tonight.


    She took out a syringe and looked out.


    Then, her fingers trembled as she heldn''s IV bottle and pushed the medicine in the syringe.


    With a fierce look in her eyes, she said, "Daddy, don''t me me.If you want to me someone, me


    your biological daughter and my big brother for forcing me too hard!"


    However, just as she said this, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and held her hand tightly!


    Yvonne was stunned.


    She turned around stiffly and met Joel''s face!

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Yvonne was shocked senseless.She cried out in disbelief.


    "Ah"


    Then her hand trembled and the needlended on the bed.Her lips trembled.


    "Jo...Joel, what...what are you doing?"


    Joel looked at her with deep eyes.


    "I should be the one asking you this.What are you doing?"


    Yvonne bit her lips and refused to speak.


    "I-I was worried about Dad, so I came to see him"


    "Is that so?"


    Joel lowered his head and looked at the needle on the bed .


    "What is this?"


    Yvonne gulped and stuttered, "Vitamin."


    "Tsk, why didn''t I know this was vitamin?"


    Suddenly, another deep voice sounded, causing Yvonne to turn her head again and see Nora walking


    over.


    She picked up the syringe from the bed and sniffed it.


    After studying it carefully, she came to a conclusion.


    "This is potassium cyanide.As little as 0.1 grams injected into a person''s body would kill within thirty


    seconds!"


    Yvonne stared at the needle and said in shock, "This, this isn''t, don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Really?"


    Nora handed the syringe to her.


    "There''s still some residue in here.If it''s vitamins, eat it and I''ll believe you.''


    Yvonne:"!!"


    She took the syringe with trembling fingers and stared at the liquid inside.


    Of course, she knew best what was inside! Potassium cyanide was medicine for euthanasia! Her hands


    trembled, but she did not dare to really drink it.


    She threw the syringe on the ground.


    "Why should I drink it ? I won''t! I refuse!"


    Yvonne immediately shouted, "You''re ndering me! I didn''t want to poison Daddy!"


    She suddenly came to a realization and said, "I know.Is it because you didn''t treat Daddy at all, so you


    deliberately said that he would wake up tomorrow and forced me to do it?! This way, it won''t show that


    your medical skills are bad.Nora, you''re really sinister and cunning!"


    Nora heard her and lifted the nket on fan''s arm.


    The bottle of drip was not even connected to his hand! Yvonne was stunned.


    Nora smiled.


    "Indeed, he won''t wake up tomorrow.Do you think he will wake up immediately after the surgery when


    his brain illness is so serious? He will need to rest for at least a week.However, I couldn''t wait another


    week."


    What could she not wait for? Just as Yvonne was hesitating, Joel added, "The matter of you


    manipting Florence to poison Old Maddy can''t be solved even if Florence sues you and makes a


    confession .As long as you refuse to admit it, there will be no evidence.We can''t convict you of


    instigating someone to murder, so we thought of this method"


    The moment Nora left the operating theater, Yvonne had nervously asked whenn would wake up.


    Joel had given Nora a look.


    Nora immediately saidn would wake up tomorrow.


    This only gave Yvonne a day to make a move.


    When Yvonne heard that, she took a step back and looked at the two of them in disbelief.


    "Despicable! You''re too despicable!! You actually schemed against me!"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "This is a setup, but we didn''t force you toe in.Before tonight, I thought that if you didn''te, you


    would still have some conscience.Then, I would have given you a decent dowry and married you off


    since you''re the eldest daughter of the Smiths.From the looks of it, I was still soft-hearted.¡±


    Yvonne cried out in surprise, "You''re too soft-hearted? You ''ve always been the most careful and firm.I


    don''t need to spend much effort to please other brothers, but what about you? I''ve tried so hard, but I


    can''t make you treat me better! I know that you''ve never treated me like family! Joel looked up at her.


    Yvonne was actually right.


    He was a cold person by nature.


    There were not many people he cared about.


    Mia was one of them.


    Tanya from many years ago was one of them.


    He could barely count the cousins of the Smiths, but Yvonne had never been in his heart.


    Joel ignored her and said to the people outside, "Come in.¡±


    The bodyguards walked in.


    Joel pointed at Yvonne.


    "Take her away and send her to the police station tomorrow"


    The word "police station" made Yvonne''s body shudder.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Joel in disbelief.


    "You...you''re sending me to the police station? If that''s the case, the Smiths'' matter will spread! This is


    all a scandal!"


    When Joel heard this, he nodded.


    "You''re right.The police will at most charge you with attempted murder.You''ll be sentenced to life


    imprisonment.If you''re more sensible inside, your life won''t be too bad."


    The words "life imprisonment" made Yvonne shudder.


    Joel suddenly turned to look at Nora.


    "Nora, tell me.What should we do?"


    Was he handing her execution rights to Nora? Nora probably hated her to death! Yvonne panicked.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Joel, big brother! You can''t do this.We''re siblings after all.Please give me a way out!"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "A way out? It''s not impossible.I''ll help you suppress this matter, but you have to listen to me and get


    married obediently..."


    Yes, she would get married to anyone he wanted! Yvonne nodded immediately.


    "I''ll listen to you!"


    However, Nora could hear another meaning from her words.


    Whoever she married, she had to listen to Joel''s arrangements.


    From Joel''s words, she could hear some killing intent.


    The man Joel wanted her to marry was definitely not a good person.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly said, "Send her to the police station!"


    These words stunned Joel.


    "You''re willing to let her off?"


    Yvonne was also anxious.


    "Nora, you''re so evil!"


    She slowly turned back to Joel, stunned.


    Yvonne asked in confusion, "Joel, what do you mean by letting me off?"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "I originally nned to marry you to Jason¡±


    Jason¡­


    Hearing this name, Yvonne shivered.


    This person had violent tendencies.


    He had married two wives and both of them had been beaten to death.


    Because he was from a wealthy family, he had spent money to suppress the matter.


    However, domestic violence would not change.


    If she married him, there would only be one oue¡ªbeing beaten to death! Yvonne''s legs went soft


    and she fell to the ground.


    How could she have forgotten? Joel was a smiling tiger.


    Although he always had a smile on his face and his eyes were smiling, his heart was actually the most


    ruthless.


    She suddenly shouted, "Hypocrite! The Smiths are all hypocrites!n! He adopted me but did not take


    good care of me! He never gave me fatherly love.You''re no better, you never treated me as your real


    sister! Was I wrong? I was not wrong! Because if I did not scheme, no one would think about me!"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Yvonne shouted crazily.She pointed at Joel and scolded, "You adopted me only because you wanted to


    matchmake me.Now, you see that I''m useless.This woman is back and you already have a sister, so


    you''re nning to abandon me! Are you despising me for being a hindrance ? You Smiths are all bad


    people! Bad people! From the moment you adopted me, you''ve been up to no good!"


    She screamed hysterically.


    If someone did not know better , they would have thought that the Smiths were torturing her.


    She did not know how long she had been shouting for before Nora stretched out her fingers and dug


    her ears.


    "Tsk, I really can''t listen to it anymore,'''' Yvonne''s voice stopped as she looked at her angrily.


    Nora squatted down and looked at her face to face.


    "Before you came, I investigated you"


    She wanted to see if this person could still be saved.


    Was her heart bad or was it really because shecked love? After all, she was an adopted daughter.


    The result was shocking.


    She took out her phone and opened the information she had saved in the photo album.


    "You said that he adopted you and treated you badly...Then do you know what the children who were


    with you at the orphanage are doing now?"


    "This is the girl who slept on your top bunk.You should know her, right? She was adopted by an


    ordinary family, but she didn''t have the money to go to university after she went to high school.So she


    went out to work and met her boyfriend.


    The two of them are married now, but they have been fighting for their lives.


    She never knew in her life that someone''s clothes could be customized for hundreds of thousands or


    millions of dors because she had never seen that much money.


    "This is normal.Look at this girl.She''s also a girl from your dormitory.She was adopted by a beastly


    father and was ced under house arrest for 20 years.He got someone toe to her door and let her


    pick up guests to earn money.Her life was worse than death.Now that she has that kind of illness, she


    can''t see well and is waiting to die"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "And this...The pictures were of all kinds of adopted children and their recent situations.Most of the


    children lived normally , but they were only middle-ss.A small portion of people lived miserably.


    Nora looked at Yvonne.


    "So, why can''t you thank him for never mistreating you, for sending you to the best school, and even


    sending you overseas to study? The piano, violin , dance,puter, which of these don''t you need


    resources for? Some people have nevere into contact with them.


    As forpany and feelings, some people are just not good at talking, but he has never mocked you


    or ignored you, right?"


    "We shouldn''t ask for too much.The thought of destroying what we can''t get is too terrifying."


    Yvonne still retorted, "I don''t ask for much.I just want a family! But the people in this family are too cold


    to me! I''m just a child!"


    Nora saw that she was being stubborn and sneered.


    Before she could say anything, Joel''s voice suddenly came from the side.


    "I originally didn''t want to talk to you, but I don''t want to tarnish my reputation like you! Have you ever


    wondered why Unclen is so distant and cold to you?"


    Yvonne was startled.


    "What?"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "When you were four years old, you had a fever once.Unclen even guarded you for a night.At that


    time, he even yed with you often...He was a perfect father!"


    Four years old? This was something that had happened too long ago, and Yvonne had long forgotten


    about it.


    As she was thinking, she heard Joel say, "Unclen doesn'' t treat you well because when you were


    four years old, he saw you kill the little rabbit that you kept as a pet."


    Yvonne''s entire body froze.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "Unclen bought you all kinds of pets, but because you felt that he treated them too well, you


    indirectly caused their deaths.During that period of time, other than humans, there were no living things


    in the house! Unclen tried to correct your thoughts, but you were born with bad roots.You were bad


    to the bone.If you felt the slightest dissatisfaction, you would poison them.At that time, I felt that you


    were mentally unstable, but at most, you would hurt the pets.But I didn''t expect you to dare to poison


    people now! A vicious woman like you probably has a ck heart.How could Unclen possibly treat


    you with love?!"


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes.


    She bit her lip.


    "Those pets stole my love.So what if I killed them? They''re just some animals! And that Old Maddy was


    just a lunatic adopted by our family.He didn''t even have any dignity when he was alive.So what if he


    died? He didn''t even have a family.What''s the point of such a person living in this world!"


    Hearing her words, Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Over the years, she had been used to seeing patients and lunatics.


    However, the person in front of her was the first person who made her feel terrified because she was a


    naturally bad person.


    She did not want to be involved with her anymore.


    She only said onest sentence.


    "Actually, when he adopted you, he had never thought of giving up on you again.


    If you don''t believe me, you can look at your name" Name? Yvonne was stunned before she reacted.


    Her name was Yvonne, andn loved Yvette.


    She clenched her fists and sneered.


    "I already know what this name means.My existence is just him showing off his longing for his ex-


    girlfriend!"


    Nora said softly, "But he has been longing for her all his life.So how could he chase the adopted


    daughter who represented Yvette out of the house? Yvonne was stunned.


    Nora did not give her a chance to speak again.


    Actually, she did not want to say anything to her here.


    She just did not want Yvonne to hate the person on the bed for no reason and let her tarnish his


    reputation.


    Now that everything was clear, she looked at Joel.


    "Send her to the police station."


    Joel was silent.


    Nora said, "Didn''t you say that he''s the mostw-abiding? Then he''ll definitely send her to the police


    station and not torture her privately"


    When Joel heard this, he looked at the person on the hospital bed.


    In the end, he suppressed the anger in his heart and said to the bodyguard, "Send her to the police


    station.Also, send all the surveince cameras footage.We''ll definitely convict her of attempted


    murder!"


    "Yes, sir'' When Yvonne was dragged out by the security guards, she no longer spoke.


    Her body was also soft.


    Nora did not have time to sigh about her fate.


    She only told Joel that she was leaving first.


    It had been a long time since she went to the underground arena.


    She was going to take a look tonight.


    Otherwise, if she could not enter ss F, she would not be able topete with Big Brother! She


    parked the car at the martial arts arena and entered.


    Quentin, who had been protecting her all along, followed closely behind.


    He was stunned when he entered the parking lot of the underground arena.


    What was his little cousin doing here?

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Nora entered the underground arena and saw Justin in the food section.


    After all, a man holding a little girl was too eye-catching.


    She walked over and Cherry, who was wearing a silver mask, said softly, "Mommy, I haven''t seen you


    in a few days.I missed you so much- When I see you, I feel full of energy!"


    Nora: The corners of her lips twitched.


    Seeing that Cherry still had the intention to continue talking, she quickly said, "Shhh¡±


    Cherry immediately shut her mouth obediently.


    Nora walked over and fell onto the sofa.


    She immediately leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes to rest.


    In order to wait for Yvonne to go to the hospital tonight, she had not slept since the day before.


    However, after closing her eyes, she could still hear Cherry mumbling at Justin''s ear.


    "Daddy, do you see that? Mommy is very scary if she hasn''t slept enough.You can''t provoke her now!"


    Justin smiled.


    "...How scary is she?"


    Cherry said softly, "When I was young, I was insensible once and woke her up.She spanked me a few


    times! It hurt so much!"


    The man remained silent for a long time before saying, "I envy you."


    Nora:"??"


    What did he envy Cherry for? Being spanked? Was this dog man still a masochist? She grimaced,


    rolled over, and went back to sleep.


    At this moment, enthusiastic apuse and sighs were suddenly heard on the nearest ring.


    Then, someone passed by them while still discussing fervently.


    "Heavens, isn''t Victor too powerful? Thest time he was injured, he was clearly more severely injured


    than Randy from Quinn School of Martial Arts, but Randy is still lying in the hospital and can''t get


    up.But look at Victor, he has already recovered, and he seems to be even more powerful thanst


    time!"


    "That''s right.He only used a few moves to defeat the fighter from ss E.He''s too powerful.I think his


    skills aren''t much different from those two!"


    "No way? Big Brother and Big Sister are the representatives of martial arts.Victor is only the disciple of


    a foreign boxing champion and has only studied for two years.It can''t be..."


    The two of them left while talking.


    Nora suddenly opened her eyes.


    At that moment, her dark eyes met Justin''s.


    The mole under the man''s eye seemed to be shing with the same question.


    The moment the two of them looked at each other, neither of them spoke.


    They stood up and walked toward the arena.


    Indeed, Victor was getting off the stage.


    On the other side, aman was being carried off the stage.


    "That''s a ss E martial artist.He entered ss Fst year, and his skills are not bad.He couldn''t even


    take a few moves from Victor?"


    Justin was a little hesitant as he stared at Victor.


    He slowly analyzed in a deep voice, "Furthermore, from the way he walked, his injuries seem to have


    healedpletely.But he only took four days to heal his muscles and bones.This is too fast!"


    "There must be a reason why things are so abnormal."


    Nora suddenly approached Justin.


    Her voice was very low .


    "Follow him and take a look?" Justin nodded.


    The two of them followed Victor out.


    When they saw him take two steps, he reached out and pressed his chest, his face filled with pain.


    Thest time, Nora taught him a good lesson.


    Even if his external injuries were healed, his internal injuries were still there.


    The wound on his chest was the hardest to heal.


    As the two of them were thinking, Victor suddenly took out a bag of strange-looking medicine, opened


    it, and drank it.


    After he finished drinking, the pain in his chest seemed to have been relieved.


    Even his footsteps had be more vigorous.


    It looked like his martial arts skills had improved again? "There''s something wrong with that medicine"


    Just as this sentence appeared in Nora''s mind, Justin had already spoken.


    Nora nodded.


    "Don''t disturb him.Let''s go over and take a look first"


    Victor finished the bag of medicine and did not throw the packaging into the trash can.


    Instead, he carefully folded the bag and ced it in his pocket.


    Nora frowned.


    Justin seemed to have sensed something and asked, "You want it?"


    "Yeah." Justin handed her Cherry.


    "Wait a minute"


    Nora had just taken Cherry when she saw Justin walking towards Victor in the distance.


    When the two of them brushed past each other, Justin''s shoulder suddenly bumped into Victor.


    Victor was furious.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Justin was wearing a ck mask, and his thin lips curled up slightly.


    "I''m sorry¡±


    Victor still wanted to scold him.


    After all, his temper had always been bad.


    However, for some reason, when he met this man''s pitch-ck eyes, he could not say anything else.


    This was the pressure of an expert.


    Victor could only snort and mutter something before lowering his head and leaving quickly.


    After he left, Justin turned around and returned.


    He took out the bag of medicine, that Victor had drunk earlier, like a magic trick and handed it to Nora.


    Nora took it and nced at it.


    Indeed, she saw some residue inside.


    She smirked.


    ¡®''I''ll let Lily see what''s in this medicine tonight.It shouldn''t be ordinary stimnts¡¯'' Justin nodded.


    Cherry, who had long been ced on the ground by Nora, reached out her small hand to Justin.


    "Daddy, hug."


    "Why do you need him to hug you? Don''t you have legs?"


    Nora muttered in disdain, but Justin still bent down without any hesitation and picked Cherry up.


    When he saw Nora frowning, he subconsciously exined, "It''s too messy here.It''s better to keep her


    close, just to be safe.¡±


    Nora:


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Do you hug Pete this much too?"


    Justin said without hesitation, "He doesn''t need it.As a man, this little danger is nothing"


    Why such double standards? Nora ignored him and rolled her eyes at Cherry instead.


    Cherry wrapped her arms around her father''s neck and praised, "Daddy, you looked so handsome


    when you were stealing!"


    Justin:".."


    Cherry blinked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Should we continue to steal things?"


    Justin smiled.


    "We have everything you want at home.In this world.."


    He suddenly looked at Nora and said meaningfully, "Other than the one thing that I want to steal, I can


    buy everything else for you" Cherry was curious.


    "Then what are you trying to steal, Daddy?" Justin just smiled.


    For some reason, Nora''s heart skipped a beat when he stared at her.


    Her face was even slightly hot, so much so that she did not notice a figure quietly approaching her.


    Just as Justin''s lips moved slightly and he was about to say something, a figure suddenly darted out


    from the side Quentin attacked Nora''s face very quickly and took off her mask.


    "Big Sister, let me see your true colors today!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Quentin moved very quickly.


    Just as it seemed like he was about to take off her mask, and even Nora was caught somewhat off-


    guard, arge hand suddenly held her around her waist and pulled her back a couple of steps.


    She fell right into the man''s arms.


    The man''s familiar testosterone-y aura took Nora by surprise.


    She turned to see Justin staring at her.


    After quickly letting go of her waist, the man said in a low and deep voice, "You''re wee"


    Nora:"..."


    She actually wasn''t nning on thanking him.She stood up straight and looked at Quentin.


    "What are you doing?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Quentin felt rather regretful that he hadn''t managed to take off her mask.


    He said, "Sorry, Big Sister.I just wanted to see what you really look like."


    When he was walking over just now, he had seen Big Sister spacing out for once.


    On top of that, she had even seemed distracted and somewhat dazed, so he had reckoned that this


    was probably the best opportunity he would ever have.


    Unexpectedly, it had actually failed.


    He couldn''t help but re at Justin, who was wearing a ck mask.


    What was he showing off how in love they were at a critical moment like that for? Couldn''t he just hug


    her at home? To think he actually did that in public.


    Was it because he thought that he was single and didn''t have a girlfriend? He curled his lips


    disdainfully and ignored Justin.


    Instead, he showed Nora a lot of admiration and asked, "Why didn'' tyoue thest two days, Big


    Sister?"


    Nora:"?"


    Didn''t he know exactly what she was doing? She curled her lips into a smile and replied, "I had


    something on" Quentin nodded.


    "I just so happened to have something too.My cousin was framed, so I went to save her.By the way, are


    we still taking part in the match today, Big Sister?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora agreed to it without any hesitation.


    Quentin looked around.


    "Are you looking for someone?" asked Nora.


    Quentin nodded.


    "I saw my cousin''s car outside.She must have heard about the tournament somewhere ande here


    to have some fun.I''m afraid she''ll offend someone because she doesn''t know the rules, so I''m looking


    around to see if I can find her.I don''t know where she''s hiding, though."


    Nora: Next to her, Cherry, who was holding her cell phone, swept her gaze across Quentin and shook


    her head a little.


    It would probably take that silly uncle of hers forever to realize that Mommy was Big Sister! Nora and


    Justin were the two mainstays of the martial arts circle.


    With Quentin, the self-proimed third, with them, their team practically forged ahead unopposed.


    Before they went into the ring, Quentin even said to Justin, "Remember to protect yourselfter.You''re


    the weakest among us three.Don''t give the opponents any chance for a breakthrough."


    Justin:".."


    His words made Nora give Justin a close, scrutinizing look.


    The two of them had fought each other a few times before , but she hadn''t been able topletely


    suppress Justin before.


    This showed that the man was very strong.


    Who exactly was he? Who had he learned his martial arts from ? Perhaps because he noticed her


    gaze, Justin came up to her and let out a low chuckle.


    With his beauty mark covered by his mask, the man''s eyes were dark and bottomless and looked a


    little less bewitching than usual.


    He said, "I''ll take off the mask and let you look at me for free after the fight is over and we go


    home.Don''t look anymore for now"


    Nora:"!!"


    Quentin:


    For some reason, he felt like they were showing off how in love they were again.


    The two of them were too much! Were they here topete or to show off how deeply they were in


    love with each other?! The triggered Quentin straight-up disyed his martial prowess to its fullest and


    utterly defeated his opponent.


    With all the points they had umted recently, they had reached ss D.


    The team of three fought two more matches.


    However, when they were about to leave at night, the organizer of the tournament came up to them


    with a troubled look on his face.


    He said, "Please wait a minute, the three of you."


    The trio stopped and looked at the organizer in confusion.


    The organizer sighed and asked, "Can the three of you wait for a while and watch a certain match?"


    Watch a certain match? All three of them nodded.


    Quentin had agreed because the tournament used to be organized by Ryan.


    At the bottom of it all, the Smiths had to take responsibility for the tournament.


    As for Justin, as a leading figure in the martial arts circle, he had his responsibilities, of course.


    Although Nora didn''t actively participate in the Quinn School of Martial Arts'' affairs, as Big Sister, she


    would y her part in maintaining order in the tournament, so she also agreed to it.


    The organizer took the trio to Arena No.5.


    Once one-on-one matches were over, team matches were slotted in at intervals.


    However, Nora was stunned when she saw the three people in the ring because...


    The people in the ring were none other than Victor and his two fellow disciples! The few of them were


    disciples of the Benevolence Hall, which had only been established for two years.


    Additionally, the owner of the Benevolence Hall was none other than the foreign boxing champion,


    Abigail! Why had those three suddenly formed a team, though? While she was wondering about it, the


    organizer standing beside them sighed and said, "That man called Victor, as well as his two fellow


    disciples, suddenly became very strong.Originally, we didn''t think much about it¡ªafter all, once they


    reach ss F, there are Big Brother and Big Sister who will teach them a lesson or two."


    While saying that, he secretly cast a nce at Justin.


    Seeing that Justin was ignoring him, he continued and said, "But unexpectedly, those three have


    actually formed a team.


    Now that they''ve be a three-man team, it may really be true that no one can beat them anymore!"


    Quentin snorted coldly at his words.


    "Why wouldn''t anyone be able to beat them? How can you put yourself down when you haven''t even


    fought them?! There''s still me and Big...my elder sister, isn''t it?"


    He''d originally wanted to say ''Big Sister'', but he suddenly remembered that Big Sister wanted to hide


    her identity, so he ended up saying ''elder sister'' instead.


    Nora:"??"


    Her lips slowly curled into a smile.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if that fellow would still be able to bring himself to call her his ''elder sister''


    once he knew who she really was.


    The organizer, however, misunderstood and thought that Quentin wanted to say ''Big Brother'', so he


    didn''t think too much about it.


    He merely sighed and said, "There''s only the two of you.Besides, it''s one-on-one.To be honest, I''m not


    worried about Big Sister or Big Brother being up against Victor one-on-one.But there are three of them,


    so...it''s hard to say!"


    The organizer nced at Justin.


    Victor and his two fellow disciples wereparable in strength to Big Sister and Big Brother now.


    Unfortunately, Team Third In The World only had Big Brother and Quentin, who was ranked third.


    How would they be able to beat them? Quentin also heaved a sigh.


    "Yeah.I''m not trying to diss you, but you''re holding us back, bro" Nevertheless, he still said impartially,


    "Just try your best.It doesn''t matter even if you lose.We''re all Americans here, so it doesn''t matter."


    As soon as he said that, the organizer fell silent for a moment.


    Atst, he heaved a huge sigh and asked, "Do you know what their team name is?"


    "What is it?"


    "Americans Are Ipetent."


    His words stunned the three of them.


    Quentin shouted angrily, "What kind of ridiculous name is that? You guys actually allowed it?"


    The organizer was also very angry.


    "We don''t have any rules in the tournament.It''s just like how no one would say anything even if you


    named your team First In The World.They exploited that loophole.So, do you still think it''s okay to


    lose?"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Was it okay to lose? Of course not! Quentin said, "Let us face them in a match! We''ll kick their a*ses!"


    The organizer looked at him and shook his head again.


    "Sigh.Let''s talk about it again after you watch their match.Quentin didn''t understand what he meant, but


    shortly after, he did.


    He''d originally thought that Victor must be the strongest among the three, but unexpectedly, the bald


    ck man next to him was actually the strongest.


    His body was as if it was made out of steel, and he seemed immune to all attacks.


    All the teams they were up against were from ss D, but the three of them yed them all like they


    were babies.


    Victor wasn''t thatcking in martial arts ethics anymore this time.


    The victory was theirs once the three of them threw their opponents out of the ring.


    There was no apuse around them.


    Victor was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    The bald man next to him rubbed his bald head and said something in a foreignnguage.


    Someone who didn''t understand asked, "What did he say?"


    Cherry tranted it for him.


    "He said, ''Isn''t there anyone in America who can fight?"


    That one line from her made everyone fall silent.


    Even Quentin, who was usually the chattiest person ever, had a serious look on his face.


    He stared at them for quite a while before he finally leaned toward Nora and asked, "Big Sister, did you


    notice..."


    "They''ve be stronger" Nora answered him straightaway.


    Quentin immediately nodded.


    "Yes, and it isn''t just by a little.Why do I feel like Victor canst a few dozen moves against you now?"


    Nora replied, "Twenty moves''¡¯


    Quentin:


    Big Sister was simply so confident! But! He felt an acute sense of crisis.


    "I was originally ranked third in New York, but I feel threatened by that guy now.Aside from Big Brother


    and Big Sister, there''s probably no one else who would be their match now, right? I can only tie with


    them at the most."


    The organizer sighed and said, "Now you understand why I asked you guys to watch the match, right?


    It''ll probably only be possible to defeat them if Big Brother and Big Sister team up!"


    Quentin nodded at once.


    "I think so, too."


    Even if he could stop Victor, Big Sister would have a hard time dealing with the other two by herself.


    The organizer said, "Out of all the teams, Team Third In The World has the highest chance of beating


    them.Therefore, from tomorrow onward, I intend to arrange five matches for you guys every day, so


    that you can enter ss F as soon as possible.This way, you''ll be able to go up against them!


    Otherwise, if they hog the ss F seats and mor there every day, won''t we die of anger? I wonder if


    the three of you would agree to it?"


    Justin looked straight at Nora and said, "She has the final say."


    The organizer:


    He looked at Nora.


    Nora kept quiet for a moment before she nodded.


    "Okay.¡± She was duty-bound to uphold the American pride in their martial arts.


    The organizer looked at Quentin again.


    Quentin, who had a stern look on his face, hesitated for very long before he finally said, "Okay! After


    all, as the person ranked third in the world, who else can do it, if not me?"


    The organizer finally breathed a sigh of relief and left.


    After he left, Quentin walked over to Justin and Nora.


    "Big Sister, I think the three of us may not be able to win against the three of them because we have


    someone in the team holding us back"


    Both Justin and Nora nodded.And wasn''t that so? He had quite a lot of self-awareness after all.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Quentin said to Justin, "How about you withdraw from the team? If we


    rece you with Big Brother, we likely won''t have any problems anymore!"


    Justin:"??"


    He let out a low scoff ofughter.


    He was about to speak when a woman''s cold and urgent voice reached them.


    "No, I don''t want that.¡±


    Quentin:"?"


    Justin also looked at her, only to see dissatisfaction in Nora''s almond-shaped eyes.


    "I don''t want to be in the same team as him"


    Justin:


    Quentin was also dumbfounded.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "We don''t get along."


    After giving a brief exnation, Nora looked at Justin and added, "Besides, he isn''t weak.The three of


    us can do it."


    Only Nora, who had fought with him before, knew how strong Justin truly was.


    Quentin usually fought very valiantly against their opponents, so he had basically dealt with the


    opponents for Justin.


    Moreover, he was carrying Cherry, which made Nora worried that she would get hurt, so she also


    helped him out all the time.


    As a result, despite being on the same team, Quentin still didn''t know how strong Justin ''The Pretty


    Boy'' was.


    Quentin liked Big Sister, but he also liked Big Brother very much.


    He couldn''t help but speak up for Big Brother.


    "Big Sister, what did Big Brother do to you? Did he steal your baby? Or did he steal your husband?


    Why are you so at odds with him?"


    Nora:


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Quentin scratched his head.


    "Besides, I know you definitely think highly of your husband, but shouldn''t we be realistic? You can''t


    just think that your husband isn''t weak just because beauty is in the eye of the beholder"


    Then, he held his arm up, raised his chin, and said, "Or how about Ipete with him in a duel? If he


    can beat me, he can stay in the team"


    Nora nced at him and left.


    Justin also nced at him and left.


    Quentin:"??"


    What did those two mean by that? Why did he feel as if the more he looked at them, the more he felt


    like something was wrong? Were they looking down on him? The corners of his lips spasmed and he


    chased after them.


    However, he could no longer see the two of them.


    Never mind.


    He would just look for his cousin first.


    He went one round in the arena but didn''t find her.


    In the end, he decided to go to the car park and wait for her!


    No matter where she was, she would eventually have to go to the car park, right? Nora and Justin had


    already turned the corner and gone onto the path at the side.


    After confirming that there was no one on either side, Justin said, "I know those two people that teamed


    up with Victor.They have been here since the start of the tournament, but at that time, they weren''t as


    strong as they are now"


    "So, that means they''ve also be stronger?" Nora asked hesitantly.


    Justin nodded.


    Nora took out the drink pouch that Justin stole from Victor and asked, "Do you know what Morris told


    me?"


    Justin practically replied without any hesitation, "Human experiments?"


    Nora was surprised.


    "You know about it?"


    "I was guessing."


    Nora wasn''t doubtful anymore.


    Given how smart Justin was, he must have already figured out something from the point where Morris


    started to frequently check whether there were any unknown chemicals in Old Maddy''s body.


    A puzzled Justin asked, "Are you suspecting that their increase in strength is rted to illegal drugs?"


    Nora raised the pouch she was holding.


    "I will know whether there''s any rtion once I check the chemicalposition of the stuff in here


    overnight" Justin nodded.


    The two walked to the car park.


    Nora had only juste up to her ck jeep when Quentin came after her.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    When Nora, who was about to stop in front of the jeep, saw himing over out of the corner of her


    eye, she paused slightly and instead followed Justin to the ordinary car two parking spaces away from


    the jeep.


    Justin nced behind him.


    When he saw Quentin, he immediately understood why she had done that.


    However, he pretended not to understand and raised an eyebrow.


    He asked, "Are you thinking of going home with me? It''ll be my greatest pleasure."


    Nora: She rolled her eyes and said, "Can you be a little more serious?"


    Justin let out a low chuckle.


    "This is the very first time someone has ever told me to be more serious"


    In front of outsiders, he had always been unfathomable and unsmiling, but the man was really letting go


    of himself more and more in front of her.


    For some reason, Nora suddenly thought of the first time they had met.


    The man had been cold and unfathomable at that time.


    He had walked out of Hotel Finest''s elevator in California like he was the bright moon surrounded by a


    myriad of stars.


    At that time, Pete''s head was buried into his shoulders with only the back of his head exposed.


    The man had nced at her and then coldly said, "You''re not my type, Ms.Smith."


    How times had changed.


    How had that cold and distant man of that time suddenly fallen into the mortal world? While she was


    thinking about it, the man walked over to the backseat, opened the door, and put Cherry in.


    Then, he looked at her.


    "You don''t want to be in the backseat? Oh, that''s true.You''d definitely want to be in the passenger seat


    instead"


    Nora: Fine.


    No matter how much time flew by, it seemed like the man would only be more and more


    narcissistic.Nora sat in the backseat in the end.


    Justin didn''t mind, either.He drove off with her and Cherry.


    In the car park.


    Quentin stood in front of the jeep after watching Big Sister get into the car with her husband and


    daughter.


    However, even after waiting for a long while, he didn''t see his cousining out.


    He frowned and looked into the jeep through the window.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The car''s chassis was very high.


    When he looked at the backseat, he noticed two pieces of clothing that had been ced there.


    Quentin was taken aback.


    Weren''t those the clothes that Nora was wearing when she was treating Unclen in the hospital? Why


    were they in the backseat? No, wait...


    Quentin suddenly understood something, and he immediately smiled.


    Nora left with Justin.


    She waited until Quentin left before she finally went back to her car.


    She got into the car and changed in the backseat.


    After casually tossing the red dress onto the backseat, she finally opened the door to go to the driver''s


    seat.


    Before she went over, Justin chuckled and said, "If you really want to hide your identity, you should


    change your car too."


    He tossed his car key to Nora and suggested, "Why don''t you drive this car instead for now?"


    Nora nced at his car.


    From the outside, it was just an ordinary Volkswagen.


    But once one entered, they would realize that it wasn''t as simple as it looked on the inside.


    Be it the engine or the leather seats, all of them were the best.


    Remodeling a car cost a lot.


    In addition, even if she had the money, time was needed to remodel a car at thest minute.


    Thus, after thinking about it for a while, she didn''t turn him down.


    She took the car keys from him and said, "I won''t stand on ceremony, then."


    Nora drove the jeep while Justin drove the ''ordinary'' Volkswagen.


    The two left the building one after the other, and subsequently entered a high-end residentialplex.


    After getting Justin to park the Volkswagen in the residentialplex, Nora said, "I''ve bought an


    apartment here.This is the parking lot for the apartment¡±


    Justin looked upstairs.


    "What''s your apartment number?"


    Nora was a little surprised, but nevertheless answered, "302"


    Then, she asked, "What are you nning?"


    "To buy 301."


    Justin smiled and said, "If you ever move in, we can be neighbors"


    "...You must be sick in the head," said Nora.


    "Yeah, why don''t you treat my illness?" Justin immediately quipped.


    Nora:".."


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    She got into the jeep and said, "Get in the car.I''ll take you guys home"


    Justin picked up Cherry and got in the backseat.


    When Nora, who had gotten into the driver''s seat, saw them, she couldn''t help but say, "She has


    already grown up, yet you''re still holding her?"


    "There''s no child seat.It''s not safe."


    Justin briefly exined.


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully.


    "She''s already used to riding in the car by herself?"


    "Mommy, that was because no one doted on me back then ! I''m not used to it anymore!"


    Cherry protested weakly.


    However, as soon as she said that, she saw Nora''s stern eyes in the rearview mirror.


    She was so scared that she shrank back and hastily said, "Yes , I''m very used to it.Why don''t you put


    me down, Daddy? Don''t hold me so tightly-"


    Despite saying that, she didn''t get off Justin''s legs but instead hugged his neck tighter.


    Nora: Justin chuckled and stroked Cherry''s hair.


    He didn''t expose her, but instead supported her and said, "Be good.Don''t listen to your Mommy, she''s


    just jealous."


    Cherry was puzzled.


    "What''s she jealous of?"


    "That I''m hugging you, of course."


    This was an ambiguous statement.


    First, it meant that she was jealous of Cherry.


    Second, it meant that she was jealous of Justin.


    That scumbag was really taking advantage of her every moment of the day.


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    She couldn''t be bothered with the two of them, so she instead asked detachedly, "When are you and


    Pete switching back, Cherry?"


    Cherry panicked at once.


    She said, "Mommy, I really miss you very much.I miss you super much! I miss the way you sleep, the


    way you get ready to go to bed, the way you doze off while you eat..."


    She couldn''te up with any more.


    After being stuck for a while, she finally said, "But Pete needs you more! After all, you haven''t seen


    each other for five years, so I won''t disturb your bonding session, okay?"


    That clever little fellow obviously didn''t want toe back anymore after Justin spoiled her so much,


    so she made up so many excuses.


    She sneered, "Shall I thank you on behalf of Pete?"


    "It''s fine-"


    Cherry said shyly, "What can I do? I''m his little sister, after all, so I have to give in to my elder brother-"


    It seemed like Cherry had be more thick-skinned than before.


    She red at Justin.


    It really was like what they said-one was marked by thepany they kept! After Nora took Cherry and


    Justin to the Hunts, while Cherry was getting out of the car, she asked, "Mommy, when are you and


    Daddy taking Pete and me to the amusement park?"


    "Another day'' Nora answered.


    Cherry, however, persisted.She asked, "When is that?"


    "...The day after tomorrow!"


    Nora had no choice but to give her an answer.


    "Yay!"


    Cherry raised her eyebrows at Justin triumphantly.


    Then, she bounced off while holding his hand and entered the manor.


    Nora returned to the Smiths after that.


    Unexpectedly, right after she got out of the car, Quentin came out of nowhere and blocked her way.


    He said, "You don''t have to pretend anymore, Nora! I know your secret now!"


    Nora''s pupils shrank! Surely her identity as Big Sister hadn''t been exposed, had it?

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    She asked calmly, "What secret?"


    "Did you go to the martial arts tournament because you heard something?" A resigned Nora nodded.


    "That''s right.¡±


    "I knew it.You even changed and put on a mask, so I didn''t recognize you."


    Quentin looked around after he spoke.


    Then he said, "Since you were at the tournament, then you must have heard of me, right? "


    Nora:"?"


    Quentin said, "Didn''t I already tell you? I''m the best fighter in the family and am ranked third in New


    York.I will definitely shine in the tournament! Do you know who I am ?"...


    No, I don''t.


    Quentin the dimwit immediately looked around.Then, he said, "I''ll tell you and you alone since you''re


    my cousin, Nora.You''re the only one I''m telling, get it? Even Joel doesn''t know the alias I''m using in the


    tournament!"


    He straightened his back, raised his chin, and dered, "I am Smithin!"


    However, when he didn''t see any reaction from Nora, Quentin nced at her and frowned.


    "Haven''t you heard of that name? Then do you know the famous Team Third In The World?"


    Be it Smithin or Team Third In The World, both had actually be very famous in the underground


    arena recently.


    Anyone who had been there would have heard of him.But...Nora decided to tease him and deliberately


    said, "I''m new there, so I only heard them talking about Victor¡±


    Quentin: No one in the family knew that he was participating in the martial arts tournament, so he


    couldn''t show off.


    Now that he had finally found a cousin who was interested in the tournament, how could she be kept


    unaware of his greatness? Quentin was very puzzled, very much so.


    "Victor is nothing .He''s just a piece of trash who lost to me two years ago.Even if you have never heard


    of Smithin, surely you''ve heard of Team Third In The World, right?!"


    He hadn''tpeted in his own name, so it was normal that she hadn''t heard of him.


    But howe she hadn''t heard of the famous Team Third In The World, either? Nora walked toward


    the house.


    "And then?"


    "What do you mean by ''and then''?!"


    Quentin became anxious.


    He gritted his teeth, steeled his resolve, and said , ¡° Forget it, I''ll let you in on another big secret!"


    Nora looked back at him.


    Quentin said, "But you have to swear that you won''t tell anyone! I promised that I wouldn''t reveal her


    identity casually to outsiders.I''m only telling you because you''re my cousin."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nora had a vague idea what he was going to say next when she heard that.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he asked, "Do you know who that woman in the red dress in Team


    Third In The World is?"


    Nora: "She''s Big Sister! The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts!!!"


    Quentin said triumphantly, "Do you see now? Even Big Sister has teamed up with me.She approached


    me because she thought that I was talented and fought pretty well...Surely you''ve at least heard of Big


    Sister, right?"


    "...Yeah, I have."


    Quentin was satisfied atst.


    He said, "So, don''t you feel very honored that Big Sister has seen something in your elder brother? But


    don''t you get ahead of yourself.You absolutely mustn''t say anything about this to outsiders.Big Sister''s


    identity is confidential"


    "Is that look in your eyes envy? Actually, you don''t have to be envious that Big Sister has seen


    something in me.Unclen picked me out of everyone in the family to practice martial arts when I was a


    child, so I''ve been practicing ever since.I heard that you used to be obese, and were even in poor


    health in the past, so you must not have practiced martial arts much before, right? By the way, which


    ss are you in now?"


    Nora: She knew how eager Quentin was to show off and bask in the limelight, so she knew that she


    didn''t need to say anything.


    Sure enough, Quentin said, "My team is already in ss D now.Once we win another five matches


    tomorrow, we''ll advance to ss E.We''ll be able to advance to ss F the day after tomorrow!"


    "Wow, how amazing."


    "Isn''t it? I think so, too."


    Quentin folded his arms and said triumphantly, "But don''t you dare think it''s because I''m piggybacking


    off Big Sister.I can stillpete by myself without any problems even without Big Sister.Why are you


    walking so fast? Forget it, I won''t say any more, lest you be jealous.But don''t worry, if someone


    bullies you in the arena, you can just use the name Smithin to scare them off!"


    Nora suddenly felt like she''d better not let the young man with eighth-grader syndrome know her true


    identity after all.


    If she did, she reckoned that she''ll never have any peace anymore.


    The corners of her lips spasmed and she went upstairs.


    When she entered the bedroom, she realized that Pete had already returned from school and was


    obediently working on his Mathematical Olympiad problems.


    Nora nced at his workbook.


    The Mathematical Olympiad problems he was doing were almost at high school standard now.


    The five-year-old''s IQ was simply terrifying.


    "Mommy¡± Pete greeted her obediently.


    Nora made a sound of acknowledgment and stepped forward.


    She stroked his hair, and then bent over and gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    She said, "Let''s go downstairs for dinner after you''re done with that"


    Pete nodded and continued to bury his head into the workbook.


    Nora picked up her cell phone and saw a voice message from Tanya: ¡®''Have you given your son a


    kiss?¡¯''


    Nora replied: ¡°Yes, I have¡±


    Tanya: "Yeah, Pete''s sense of security still leaves a little to be desired.It can''t bepared with


    Cherry''s at all.After all, the role a mother ys is simply too crucial when one is growing up.You have


    to have more physical contact with Pete, get it?"


    Nora: ''Yeah, yeah.I know¡±


    Tanya sighed emotionally again and said: "Don''t think of me as being too long-winded.After all...I also


    wish I could give mine a kiss"


    When Nora heard the message, she immediately knew that Tanya had thought of her missing child


    again.She didn''t know how she shouldfort her.


    After all, she had also experienced the pain of losing her own child.


    Nora kept quiet for a while before she replied: "You''ll definitely find him or her one day¡±


    Tanya: "Yeah¡±


    Since she had fallen silent, Nora didn''t send her any more messages.She turned to her son.


    Suddenly, she felt like something was amiss.


    "Where''s Mia?" She asked.


    By right, Pete and Mia should be ying with each other at this time! Without even lifting his head,


    Pete replied, "She''s having dance sses at God-mom''s!"


    Wt In the vi in the suburbs.


    Mia''s forehead was covered in perspiration as she did leg stretches.


    The small and thin five-year-old looked as if she was only four years old.


    Tanya went over and gave her a few pointers.


    Mia nced at Tanya.


    Her teacher was very strict, but for some reason, she wasn''t scared of her at all.


    When Tanya lowered her head toward her, Mia even suddenly kissed her on the cheek.


    Tanya was stunned.


    She looked at Mia in disbelief, upon which Mia said, "Didn''t you want a kiss, Ms.Turner? I''ll give you a


    kiss."


    An acerbic feeling suddenly welled up in Tanya, and she felt a mix of emotionse over her.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    It seemed like she could still feel the warmth from the soft lips on her cheek.


    Tanya touched her cheek and looked at the small, timid Mia in front of her.


    Suddenly, a feeling welled up in her would it also feel like this if her child kissed her? She spaced out


    and kept quiet for a while.


    Seeing her freeze, Mia became frightened.


    Her eyes reddened and she hastily asked, "Are you mad, Ms.Turner ¡°


    Tanya didn''t know whether she should be angry or not.


    In fact, she even felt like her decision to teach Mia dancing was a mistake in itself! The child she had


    with Joel was missing.


    Yet, here she was, teaching Joel''s daughter how to dance.


    In fact, when she kissed her, she hadn''t even pushed her away.It was as if she had already epted


    her.


    How could she do that?! Tanya was originally helping Mia with her leg stretches, but she suddenly


    stood up.


    She wanted to say coldly, ''¡¯Don ''t kiss me again in the future¡±


    But when she looked at Mia''s round eyes and small pointed face, she simply couldn''t bring herself to


    say it.


    In fact, the words at the tip of her tongue even changed.


    She said, "No, I''m not¡±


    Mia nodded.


    "Then, are you happy?"


    Tanya wanted to say that she wasn''t, but when she saw the hopeful look in Mia''s eyes, she instead


    replied impulsively, "Yes."


    Her answer made Mia''s eyes instantly light up.


    She said timidly, "My mother said that I can''t kiss her so casually, Ms.Turner.She would also be


    unhappy if I made physical contact with her, so I thought you were unhappy, too.I only kissed you


    because I heard you say that you wanted a kiss.Are you really not mad at me?"


    Her mother didn''t allow her to touch her? Tanya was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t know how other mothers behaved, but if it were her daughter, she would never tire of giving


    her kisses.


    Besides, whenever she was out, she always saw a lot of children who behaved very intimately with


    their mothers.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Little did she expect a tiny little girl like Mia to be so pitiful ? With that thought in mind, she said, "It''s


    true, I really am happy.Ms.Turner likes to keep close contact with children¡±


    "That''s great!"


    Mia stood up straight and grabbed Tanya''s hand.


    She made her lower her head and then kissed her on the cheek again.


    She said, "I will make you happy every day from now on, Ms.Turner!"


    She pursed her lips and gave her a bashful smile.


    Tanya simply couldn''t bring herself to say any words of rejection when faced with such a well-behaved


    and adorable little girl! She ruffled Mia''s hair and asked, "Doesn''t it hurt when you stretch?"


    Mia immediately nodded.


    "It does!"


    "Then why didn''t you say anything?"


    Tanya asked curiously. After she decided to take Mia as her student, she had added an hour of ss


    for her after school every day.


    As there wasn''t a suitable location in the kindergarten, she had brought her to her home.


    Fine beads of perspiration had formed on Mia''s forehead when she was dancing, yet she hadn''t


    comined about being tired.


    After dancing, Tanya had even told her to do leg stretches.


    One must always do their stretches properly after exercise .


    Besides, Mia was already five.


    To be honest, it was already a bit of ate start for a dancer because the body would no longer be


    flexible enough anymore.


    Thus, Tanya had also taught her a few difficult moves such as bending over backward.


    Despite that, Mia hadn''t made even a single sound from beginning to end.


    Just as she was wondering whether it was because the girl''s pain receptors were less sensitive than


    others, Mia replied, "I can''tin that it hurts."


    Tanya was taken aback.


    "Why?"


    When she was a child, she would always cry out even at the slightest bit of pain when she was


    practicing.


    This way, the teacher would show her some mercy.


    Mia replied, "Because Daddy will be unhappy if I''m in pain.If Daddy is unhappy, Mommy will also be


    unhappy."


    Unhappy? Tanya frowned.


    Suddenly, she started to feel sorry for the girl.


    Although she lived in a wealthy family and had both her parents with her, she led too frustrating a life.


    While other five-year-olds from ordinary families were blissfully unaware, she didn''t even have the right


    toin when she was in pain! Tanya suddenly became a little angry with Joel.


    How could he treat a child like that? No matter what, children were angels of the world.


    They were the most innocent! Tanya said to Mia, "Mia, you can speak freely without holding back in


    Ms.Turner''s home in the future.If you''re tired from practice, you can say so.If you''re in pain because of


    stretching, you can also cry out.If you''re thirsty or hungry, you can tell me that too.I will prepare


    everything for you."


    Mia''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah¡±


    Mia hesitated for a while.


    Then, she hung her head and asked somewhat embarrassedly, "Then...can you bake me a cake?"


    Bake her a cake? Tanya found the request rather odd but nevertheless agreed.


    "You must be hungry after practicing for so long.Alright, let''s go downstairs."


    Tanya used to be really bad at housework, but when she went abroad and lived by herself, she had to


    cook for herself, so her culinary skills had improved over the years. Baking a cake was no problem for


    her.


    Sometimeter, she walked out of the kitchen with a simple cupcake in her hands.


    She was a little embarrassed as she said, "I can only bake simple stuff like this, Mia.You don''t mind,


    right?"


    Mia immediately shook her head.


    "Of course not, Ms.Turner!"


    Tanya smiled and said, "You can dig in now¡±


    Mia picked up the fork.She was about to eat when she suddenly said, "I''ll give you half, Ms.Turner¡±


    "No, it''s fine"


    A smiling Tanya went back to the kitchen and then came out with another cupcake.


    "I made a few.Come on, let''s eat!"


    Mia stared at the cupcake.


    Suddenly, she sped her hands together, closed her eyes, and seemingly thought about something.


    Only then did she start to eat the cupcake, Tanya looked at her, feeling rather amused.


    The girl actually had the sense to say a prayer before eating.


    The two of them dug into their respective cupcakes with gusto.


    When Tanya saw the little girl''s cheeks all puffed up from eating, she felt a sense of aplishment


    come over her, especially when Mia finished more than one cupcake from the batch she had baked.


    She ate so much that even her belly had swelled up.


    After they were done eating, she went to the kitchen to do the dishes.


    Then, she told Mia, "You cane here for dance practice every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday in


    the future.You can go and y the rest of the time.You''re still young, so you shouldn''t restrain yourself.¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and smiled at her as she nodded.


    "Okay, Ms.Turner¡±


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang.


    Tanya knew that it must be Joel here to pick Mia up.


    She looked at the clock in surprise sure enough, it was already seven.She hadn''t expected time to


    pass so fast.


    Somewhat reluctantly, she helped Mia carry her schoolbag and then walked over to the door.


    Sure enough, Joel was standing outside when she opened the door.


    Tanya didn''t look at him.


    Instead, she waved at Mia and said, "See you in school tomorrow, Mia-"


    "Okie-Dokie.See you tomorrow, Ms.Turner-"


    Mia took Joel''s hand after she spoke.


    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly looked back at Tanya and said, "Thank you for the


    birthday cake today, Ms.Turner.It was really yummy!"


    Birthday cake? Tanya was taken aback.


    Then, she heard Joel say, "It''s Mia'' s birthday today"


    Birthday...


    Tanya felt like a bomb had suddenly gone off in her head.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    It was Mia''s birthday.


    No wonder she had asked Tanya to bake her a cake, and even said a prayer before eating it.


    Oh, right.


    He had slept with Hiry right after he slept with her back then, hadn''t he? It was all too normal that


    their children''s birthdays would be so close to each other''s.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She bit her lip.


    It had also been her child''s birthday five days ago! She didn''t even know where her child might be


    wandering lost in the world, yet here she was, celebrating Mia''s birthday? Indescribable pain and


    misery made Tanya''s expression instantly change.


    She stared at Mia nkly.


    Mia was terribly nervous.


    The puzzled girl looked at Tanya and asked, "W-what''s wrong, Ms.Turner? Are you upset?"


    She pushed Joel and said, "Daddy, hurry up and kiss Ms.Turner! She''ll cheer up if you do that!"


    Joel:


    Tanya:".."


    Joel didn''t know the reason for Tanya''s sudden change in behavior, but he knew that she likely held a


    grudge against Mia''s existence all this time.


    He lowered his head and slowly said, "I''m sorry.¡±


    He was sorry.


    Five years ago, he had felt even more apologetic toward her.


    If he hadn''t gotten himself drunk, be muddleheaded, and ended up sleeping with Hiry, how


    would he have gotten her pregnant and ended up letting her give birth to Mia? No, to be honest, he


    hadn''t even known that she was pregnant.


    Hiry understood him very well.


    She knew that he would definitely make her abort the child if he were to know, so she had secretly


    gone into hiding.


    It wasn''t until ten monthster that she had finally returned with Mia.


    He had done a DNA test when he saw the child she was indeed his daughter.


    As such, he could only acknowledge her.


    That was probably the one and only time he had acted so spinelessly.


    His heart had softened when he saw the child.


    It was as if the child had a lot of affinity with him.


    When Tanya heard his apology, her shame and anger made her eyes redden.


    She was about to yell at him when Mia suddenly held her hand and said, "I''ll kiss you if Daddy won''t,


    Ms.Turner.Don''t be mad anymore, okay?"


    Tanya lowered her head.


    When her eyes met Mia''s timid eyes that looked as if she was trying to please her, her fury instantly


    extinguished.


    Indeed.


    She had only lost her child because she hadn''t kept an eye on it.


    What did it have to do with Joel or Mia? In fact, Joel didn''t even know that she had given birth to his


    child! Tanya lowered her head and stared at Mia.


    She was just a pitiful little girl.


    Tanya suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    She turned and went upstairs.


    In addition to her own bedroom, she had also prepared another two children''s rooms on the upper floor.


    One was a boy''s room and the other a girl''s.


    This was because she didn''t know whether her missing child was a boy or a girl.


    Regardless, she would always prepare clothes for her son or daughter every year.


    The clothes currently in the closets were for five-year-olds, and on the bed in the girl''s room was also a


    gift box.


    It was the birthday gift she had bought five days ago for her child.


    There was also one in the boy''s room.


    She picked up the gift box.


    Inside was an exquisite Barbie doll wearing a pink dress.


    Next to it were all kinds of doll clothing that one could dress up the doll with.


    She touched the bedsheets and murmured silently, "I don''t know where you are, my child, but I believe


    you''ll be willing to make another child like yourself happy, right?"


    She took the gift box and went downstairs.


    Before she reached the door, she saw Mia nervously asking Joel, "Daddy, why did Ms.Turner suddenly


    get mad ? Is it because it''s Mia''s birthday? Daddy, I won''t celebrate my birthday anymore, okay? I like


    Ms.Turner, I don''t want to make her mad..."


    Joel stroked her hair.


    His voice was soft and gentle as he said, "It''s not your fault.Daddy''s the one who made Ms.Turner


    angry"


    Mia then said seriously, "Daddy, you should apologize to Ms.Turner if you made her mad.Are you too


    embarrassed to say sorry, Daddy?"


    Joel:


    He sighed.


    "I''ve already told her I''m sorry, but she won''t ept my apology"¡¯


    "Then say it a few more times!"


    A child''s world was very simple.


    For Mia, if her father had done something wrong, then he should apologize until Ms .


    Turner forgave him.


    Joel sighed.


    "Okay."


    When Mia wanted to say something again, she suddenly spotted Tanya, who had just returned.


    Her eyes lit up and she immediately called out, "Ms.Turner!"


    Tanya handed her the gift box with the Barbie and said, "Happy birthday"


    Mia''s eyes instantly became even brighter.


    "Thank you, Ms .Turner!"


    The little girl stretched out her hands and took the Barbie doll from her.


    The Barbie was half her height, so it was very heavy for the small and thin girl.


    Joel reached out to carry it for her.


    However, Mia ducked and said, "I can do it, Daddy!"


    This was a gift from Ms.Turner.


    She liked it very much.


    Joel nodded.


    Then, he looked at Tanya.


    He was about to speak when Tanya sneered, "You must be very busy with work, right, Mr.Smith?"


    Joel was overjoyed when he heard what she said.


    He thought that Tanya was showing him concern, so he nodded and replied, "It''s alright."


    "Hah."


    Tanya gave him a mocking smile and said, "Since it'' s alright, then shouldn''t you learn how to be a


    qualified father, Mr.Smith?¡±


    Joel was taken aback.


    Tanya knew that there were some things she shouldn''t say in front of Mia, so she merely gave him a


    subtle reminder.


    Then, she said, "Bye, Mia"


    Mia replied softly, "Bye, Ms.Turner."


    When Joel took Mia into the car, he received a call from Hiry.


    When he answered, the woman said, "Joel, it''s Mia'' s birthday today.Can you let me see her? I miss


    her.I think Mia would also want her family to be together.¡±


    Joel''s expression turned cold.He was about to say something when Hiry spoke again.


    She said, "I''m Mia''s mother, after all, Joel.I really miss her.I should think that she misses me, too! You


    can''t stop us from meeting when we''re mother and daughter.¡±


    Mia will resent you for it in the future if you do that.


    "I know you hate me, but my love for Mia is true.I am the one who has been taking care of Mia ever


    since she was born.You should know how dependent she is on me.Joel  all I want is really just to see


    my daughter.I don''t have any other intentions...Please?"


    Joel looked at Mia.


    He suddenly asked, "Do you want to meet your mother, Mia?"


    Mia''s eyes immediately flickered when she heard him.


    Her mom had told her before that she had to reply that she wanted to meet her if Daddy ever asked.


    Otherwise, her mom would hate her very much.


    But she thought of how Ms.Turner had told her not to keep things to herself, and to voice her thoughts


    if she had any.


    She had said that she could cry out if she was in pain, or cry if she wanted to...


    When she thought of what Ms.


    Turner had told her, the little Mia seemed to have suddenly found her courage.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Just as Mia was about to say something, Hiry''s voice rang out through the phone.


    "Do you miss Mommy, Mia?"


    The little Mia trembled a little when she heard Hiry''s voice.


    In the end, she nodded and replied weakly, "Yes."


    "Did you hear that, Joel?"


    Hiry tried her best to convince him, "Mia wants to see me!"


    Joel heaved a huge sigh.


    He didn''t want to let Mia and Hirye into contact anymore, but if Mia wanted to see her mother,


    he couldn''t stop her.


    Therefore, Hiry immediately knew that Joel must have relented when she heard him sigh.


    She asked tentatively, "Can I go back to the Smiths'' tonight? I heard that you''ve just found your


    younger sister, so I can also take the chance to pay her a visit."


    Joel had a very cold look in his eyes.


    "You''re never returning to the Smiths.If you want to meet Mia, then I will bring her to you."


    Hiry was a little taken aback.


    "Alright, then¡±


    After hanging up, Joel took Mia to the residentialplex where Hiry lived.


    However, he stayed at the door and refrained from entering.


    After informing Hiry that he had arrived, she came out and invited Joel and Mia into the vi.


    She said, "Grandma misses you, Mia.Let''s go in?"


    Mia didn''t like that grandmother of hers, either.


    She always pointed at her and scolded her for being a girl, and kept saying that if she were a boy, her


    parents would already have gotten together long ago.


    She grabbed Joel''s sleeve.


    Joel said, "Let''s just stay here¡±


    Seeing that he wasn''t giving in, Hiry could only sigh and say, "Okay.Mia, this is Mommy''s birthday gift


    for you.Do you like it?"


    Hiry had prepared a toy car for Mia.


    Mia looked at the toy car and took it.


    Joel wanted to take her away, but Hiry suddenly said, "Let''s take a family picture, Joel! It''s been


    really long since we werest together.¡±


    Joel sneered, "We''re not a family.You''re just Mia''s mother¡±


    Hiry bit her lip.


    "Alright, I won''t make things difficult for you, even if you won''t acknowledge me.But I''m ultimately still


    Mia''s mother, so can I take a picture with her?"


    Joel was about to refuse when Hiry said, "I''ve already put up with how you refuse to let me see my


    daughter.Are you going to deny me this, too? All I can do now is spend my days looking at photos of


    my daughter."


    Joel fell silent but didn''t reject her request anymore.


    Hiry squatted down and hugged Mia.


    She picked up her phone and said, "Mia, look at the camera-"


    Then, she snapped a photo.


    After the photo was taken, Mia returned to Joel.


    Joel took his daughter and left straightaway.


    After leaving Hiry, the little Mia subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and rxed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two went to a restaurant and had dinner.


    Neither of them noticed that Hiry had been following them since they left the residentialplex.


    When they entered the restaurant, she finally took a photo.


    Tanya sat in the living room after seeing the two of them off.


    She felt terribly troubled.


    Mia really was very lovable.


    She liked her very much.


    Not only had she inherited her talent in dancing, but the two had even hit it off the moment they met.


    She had liked Mia from the bottom of her heart from the moment she met her.


    Where had they gone to celebrate Mia''s birthday after they left? She was wondering about that when


    her cell phone suddenly beeped, indicating that she had received a message.


    It was a photo of two hands, one big and one small, sped together.


    It was from Joel.


    Tanya was taken aback.


    After thinking for a while, she replied with a question mark


    Joel then sent a text message: "I''m celebrating Mia''s birthday with her.The cake is too big for the two of


    us, so we can''t finish it.Would you like toe and have some?"


    The two of them were celebrating Mia''s birthday? Tanya knew that Mia''s mother, Hiry, had been


    driven out of the Smiths.


    But had they not gone to Hiry even on a day like this? For some reason, Tanya actually found herself


    overjoyed.


    But right after that, she couldn''t help but be disgusted with herself.


    What was the matter with her? Was she really thinking of going back to him? There was no longer


    anything between her and Joell!


    With that in mind, she replied: ''¡¯No''¡¯


    The man then sent her an audio message, which surprised Tanya.


    She was actually very afraid of hearingJoel''s voice right now.


    But when she yed the message after long hesitation, it was instead Mia''s voice.


    She said, "The cake is really delicious, Ms.Turner.I''ll save a piece for you and put it in the fridge


    later.Shall I bring it to school tomorrow so that you can eat it?"


    Mia''s voice was very soft and pleasant to the ear.


    Tanya couldn''t bear to refuse, so she replied: "Okay."


    Even her mood couldn''t help but be better, as though her heart had been coated in honey before


    she even ate the cake.


    Then, she couldn''t help but open her Facebook ount.


    But when she did, she saw that Hiry had posted something.


    They were a couple of photos.


    One was of her and Mia in a residentialplex with a man standing behind them.


    Although only his trousers could be seen in the photo, it was obvious at a nce that he was Joel.


    The other was taken in a restaurant.


    Joel and Mia were seated nearby while she took a selfie.


    Tanya''s heart sank abruptly, and an acerbic feeling welled up inside her at once! She clenched her fists


    and suddenly let out a coldugh.


    Indeed.


    Here she was, treating Mia like her own daughter, but in truth, she had a mother! Also, what exactly


    was Joel trying to do? He was sending her vague and ambiguous messages while also showing off


    how happy and blissful a family of three he, Hiry, and Mia were? Was there any point in doing that?!


    Tanya was so mad that she stopped looking at it altogether and threw the phone aside! The next day.


    As a dance teacher, Tanya would also pick up students at the entrance.


    Mia and Pete got out of the car together and greeted the teachers.


    Joel was holding a food container with the cake from the night before.


    He handed it to Tanya and said, "Ms.Turner, this is from Mia."


    Tanya cast her eyes down and said coldly and distantly, "No, thanks, Mr.Smith.I''m not fond of sweets"''


    Then, she led Mia and Pete straight into the school.


    Joel:"?"


    Things had clearly not been this awkward between them the previous evening.


    What was the matter with her today ? Tanya went back to the entrance after taking Mia and Pete to the


    ssroom, nning to pick up the rest of the children.


    However, when she arrived at the door, she saw that Joel was still there.


    She walked over with a cold look on her face.


    Joel asked, "What''s the matter? Are you in a bad mood today? Is it the time of the month?"


    The time of the month? Tanya flushed with embarrassment.


    She immediately replied coldly, "I don''t think it''s suitable for us to talk about such an intimate topic,


    Mr.Smith!"


    Joel was taken aback.


    "Okay, I take back my words.But can you tell me why you''re upset?"


    Tanya had always been a straightforward person.She didn ''t like keeping things to herself.


    Thus, she lifted her head and looked straight at Joel.


    She took out her cell phone, opened up Hiry''s Facebook post, and pushed the phone right into his


    face.


    She sneered, "Why I''m upset? What exactly are you trying to do, Mr.Smith? You were clearly enjoying


    your precious family timest night, yet you still sent me such ambiguous messages while you''re


    having fun with your family? Can you be a little more responsible toward Mia? Also, what are you trying


    to do by treating me like this? Are you nning to practice polygamy? Have your cake and eat it too?


    Even if that''s what you want, have you asked me if I agree to it?"


    As Tanya''s words became more and more unpleasant, Joel''s expression also turned more and more


    awful.


    He looked at Tanya''s phone.


    When he saw the photos that Hiry had posted, he was stunned.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Joel''s expression suddenly turned extremely awful.He said anxiously, "Tanya, I can exin.¡±


    "Keep that for your daughter instead, Mr.Smith.Our rtionship is not at the point where you need to


    exin anything to me! Goodbye!"


    Tanya turned and went back into the school angrily.


    Fury and panic arose in Joel as he looked at her from behind.


    He turned and got into his car.


    "To thepany, Mr.Smith?"


    The chauffeur asked.


    Joel was practically gnashing his teeth in fury as he said, "To Hiry''s!"


    He took out his cell phone and looked at his own Facebook timeline.


    However, he didn''t see Hiry''s post.


    This meant that the post had been hidden from him! He stretched out his hand to the chauffeur and


    said, "Give me your cell phone: His chauffeur also had Hiry as a friend on Facebook.He took a look


    after the chauffeur handed him his phone.Sure enough, he found the post.


    Hiry practically couldn''t get any sneakier! The two arrived at Hiry''s residence.


    When Hiry heard that Joel was there to look for her, she happily went downstairs.


    However, the moment she went down, she instead saw a furious Joel.


    Hiry asked timidly, "Joel, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you exin this Facebook post of yours to me?!"


    Joel pushed the chauffeur''s phone right into her face! Hiry froze when she saw the post.


    She bit her lip, forced a smile, and replied, "Isn''t that just an ordinary Facebook post, Joel? What''s


    wrong?"


    Joel demanded furiously, "You followed us to the restaurant?"


    Hiry lowered her gaze.


    "I...I just missed Mia so much, so I followed the two of you.Let me exin, Joel...I didn''t mean anything


    else with the post.I just didn''t want other people to know that I couldn''t even celebrate my daughter''s


    birthday with her...


    They will look down on me if they ever find out...


    Those words of hers couldn''t get any more pretentious.


    Even the chauffeur felt that it was understandable why she would do that.


    Unfortunately, it was Joel whom she was up against.


    Joel didn''t ept her nonsense at all.


    He stepped forward and grabbed her chin.


    "So, you want to have cake with your daughter on her birthday?"


    Hiry nodded.


    "Yes"


    "Okay."


    He picked up the container with the cake that Tanya had rejected.He opened it, took the cake out, and


    smashed it onto Hiry''s face.


    He said coldly, "Have a good taste of it, then!"


    Hiry:"!!"


    She took a step back and wiped the cake off her face with her hands.She lifted her head and looked at


    Joel incredulously.


    "Joel, you"


    She couldn''t bring herself to say the rest of what she wanted to say, though, because the look in Joel''s


    eyes was simply too terrifying.


    The way he looked as if he wanted to kill her made her unable to utter a single word.


    Joel''s icy-cold voice rang out.


    "Don''t you dare y any tricks from now on, or else!"


    Hiry wanted to speak, but he added, "You should thank your lucky stars that you''re Mia''s


    mother.Otherwise, you''d have been dead a long time ago.¡±


    His words stunned Hiry.


    As they had made ns to go to the amusement park the next day, Nora woke up a littlete.


    She stretched and went downstairs.


    In the afternoon, Nora gave Lily the leftover drink that she had taken from Victor at the arena the day


    before and told her to go to aboratory and check if there were any unidentified chemicals in it.


    Nora also instructed her to personally do the test herself.


    Ever since Lily returned to the States to help her, she had been terribly busy.


    She left immediately after picking up the leftover drink and receiving Nora''s instructions.


    Nora, however, went back to sleep after that.


    What was she to do? The amusement park date would take up the whole day, which was to say that


    she would have to get up early in the morning the next day.


    Thus, she had to make up for the next day''s worth of sleep in advance.


    By the time she woke up again, it was already dark outside. She got up, got dressed, and went


    downstairs to the car park.


    She was about to go to the car when Quentin appeared behind her and said, "Why don''t youe with


    me in my car today, Nora?"


    Nora:"?"


    She nced at him.


    Quentin said, "If you go in with me, I can show you how intimidating I am in the arena.You''ll get special


    privileges that way"


    Nora had always enjoyed special privileges from the very moment she was No.028.


    She didn''t have any idea what it was like for ordinary people.


    However, since Quentin was inviting her to go along with him so enthusiastically, Nora thought for a


    while and simply replied, "Alright, then"


    This way, she wouldn''t need to drive, either.


    She could even nap a little while on the way there.She carried a bag in her hand.


    Inside was the red dress and silver mask she usually wore.


    However, it was only after she got in the car that she realized that catching up on sleep in the car was


    too indulgent an idea because Quentin couldn''t stop talking while they were on the road.


    "Why don''t I introduce you to Big Sisterter? Do you also admire Big Sister a lot? I can even ask her


    to give you an autograph.¡±


    Nora:"?"


    She saidzily, "Can you even get one for yourself?"


    "Of course.I''ve participated in several matches with her by now, so she''ll definitely show me that bit of


    courtesy.Besides, Big Sister thinks exceptionally highly of me.Oh, she has even acknowledged me as


    her younger brother!"


    Nora:"?"


    When had she ever acknowledged him as a younger brother? While she was hesitating, Quentin spoke


    again.


    "Are you jealous? To be honest, what she values in me is my capability.You know I''m ranked third in


    New York''s martial arts circle, right? Apart from Big Sister and Big Brother, I''m the strongest here!"


    "Do you want to take a photo with Big Sisterter? If so, you can leave that to me, too!"


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed.


    "It''s fine.¡±


    "Are you embarrassed? There''s nothing embarrassing about chasing after idols.Also, Big Sister is


    actually not that perfect"


    Nora:"?"


    Was he starting to speak ill of her? While she was thinking about it, Quentin said, "She doesn''t really


    have a good eye for people.Her husband is not that great.He looks just like a useless pretty boy."


    Nora:


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But no one is perfect, after all.Given Big Sister''s status, it'' s understandable even if looks are the only


    thing she considers when choosing a husband.It''s not that bad having a gigolo, either¡±


    "I intend to persuade Big Sister to give him up, though.¡±


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed as she said, "That''s impossible"


    "Why not? My words hold a lot of weight with Big Sister.If I tell her to break up with him, she''ll definitely


    consider it.After all, we''re big shots in the martial arts circle...


    Quentin kept chatting all the way till they arrived at the arena.


    Quentin was about to get out of the car when he noticed that Nora hadn''t moved.


    The confused man asked, "Aren''t you getting out of the car?"


    "Oh, I have to change¡±


    Quentin was about to tease her for being vain and changing when there wasn''t a need for her to, when


    Nora took out a red dress and a familiar-looking silver mask from her bag.


    Quentin:

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    A dumbfounded Quentin stared at her incredulously.


    He swallowed and said, "N-Nora, don''t...don''t joke around anymore."


    Nora nced at him.


    "Get out''¡¯


    Quentin got out of the car obediently.He didn''t dare look into the car, even though the car windows


    were tinted so one would only be able to look out from the inside, but not the other way.


    A minuteter, the car door opened and Nora got out wearing the red dress.


    Then, she put on the mask.


    The person in front of him seemed to have suddenly changed.


    From his little hillbilly cousin, she turned into the mysterious martial arts expert, Big Sister.


    Quentin:


    He felt that he must have opened his eyes the wrong way when he woke up in the morning! How could


    this be?


    He had been following the woman ever since Joel started having doubts about Nora''s identity.


    Despite how so much time had already gone by, howe he hadn''t realized that she was actually Big


    Sister?! While he was in a daze, Nora asked, "So, you''re my younger brother?"


    Quentin:"!!!"


    He suddenly thought of how he had bragged and imed just now that Big Sister had acknowledged


    him as her younger brother.


    After all, Big Sister had a mask on all the time, and her daughter was already five.


    Thus, he had subconsciously assumed that Big Sister must be older than him.


    Never would he have expected Big Sister to suddenly turn into his little cousin!


    How he wished he could dig a hole and bury himself in it! He tried his best to sift through his memories


    he hadn''t said anything else, right? He suddenly thought of what he had said when he first met her.


    That time, he had said very proudly, "Heh, even though you''re proof of the shame that Unclen had


    suffered, you can rest assured that I will still protect you.I won''t let any of the Smiths die an untimely


    death."


    It was then followed by: "Can you stop running about all over the ce? Without me, the world''s third-


    best fighter, protecting you, you''ll die before you even know it!"


    "Are you also taking part in the martial arts tournament? Do you want to meet Big Sister? I''m on really


    good terms with her!"


    "Do you want to take a photo with Big Sister?"


    Quentin felt like his cheeks had flushed even redder.


    He suddenly asked, "There are three different types of death.Do you know what they are?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What are they?"


    "The first is clinical death, that is to say, the body dies."


    ¡°The second is psychological death, where someone loses all hope and doesn''t wish to live anymore.¡±


    "The third is social death"


    Quentin looked at her and said, "Nora, you''ve just made me experience the third type of death"


    Noraughed and passed by him.


    "Let''s go in."


    "I don''t want to go in''¡¯


    Quentin said expressionlessly, "I wanna die.¡±


    Nora didn''t pay any more attention to him.Instead, she started walking toward the arena.


    Two stepster, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Quentin''s voice then reached her.


    "Why are you hiding your identity, Nora? Isn''t the identity of Big Sister really cool?!"


    Nora replied, "It''s bothersome"


    Bothersome? Quentin thought for a moment.


    "Are you worried that others will bother you once they know who you are? Well, that''s true.After all, Big


    Sister is a well-known figure...Don'' t worry, Nora, I can keep secrets really well.I will never tell anyone


    about it!"


    "Oh¡±


    Nora had always adhered to her mother''sst words telling her not to expose her identity and to live in


    mediocrity.


    This was why she hadn''t exposed her identity all this time.


    However, Quentin was simply too annoying.


    Moreover, now that he was aware that she hade to the arena, given his tracking abilities, it was


    simply too much trouble to throw him off her trail.


    Thus, she had decided to reveal her identity.


    Besides, even though Quentin had eighth-grader syndrome, he was the leader of the Smiths'' secret


    forces.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Nora followed Quentin into the arena.


    As soon as they entered, Quentin suddenly said, "Big Sister, I''ve suddenly discovered a problem!"


    Nora:''?"


    Quentin said, "I didn''t expect you to actually have a pretty boy outside behind Justin''s back! No.820


    must be Cherry'' s biological father, right?"


    Nora:"??"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She hadn''t thought of that.


    She wasn''t sure whether she could reveal Justin''s identity, so she simply uttered a sound of


    acknowledgement and admitted to it.


    In the end, Quentin looked at her with bright and shiny eyes and said, "You''re so awesome! ¡°


    "You actually dare to cuckold even Justin!"


    Nora:


    Forget it, he could just think of it however he wanted to.


    They had five matches that night, so time was rather tight for them.


    Nora looked around and asked, "He isn''t here yet "


    Quentin also looked around.


    While the two of them were looking around, a man''s low and deep voice suddenly rang out.


    "Are you guys Team Third In The World?"


    The two of them looked over in unison to see a man wearing a mask with an eagle''s design walking


    toward them.


    He was big and tall and was dressed in a ck suit .


    When he walked, it was as though he had an aura of justice around him.


    Additionally, he had deliberately lowered his voice, so no one could tell what his actual voice really


    sounded like.


    Nora didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she nced at Quentin.


    Only then did something click in Quentin''s head.


    He answered, "Yes, that''s right.You are?"


    "No.007."


    As soon as he gave them his alias, Quentin instantly realized something.


    He asked, "You''re the first runner-up of the previous tournament?"


    The other party kept quiet for a moment before he replied, "Yeah, you can say that."


    Quentin took the opportunity to give Nora an exnation.


    He said, "B...Sis, No.007 is an amazing martial arts master who came out of nowhere in thest


    tournament.He advanced all the way to ss F that time.Both he and Big Brother were very


    impressive, and he even became one of the favorites for the title of champion.It was just a shame that


    he didn''t turn up for the finals, so the title of champion went to Big Brother while No.007 became the


    first runner-up"¡¯


    After exining, Quentin looked at No.007 and asked, "Why didn''t you turn up for the finals?"


    No.007''s gaze swept across the two of them.


    "I had to take a mission at thest minute¡±


    Quentin and Nora sensitively caught a hint of something from his use of the word ''mission''.


    Quentin then said, "Oh, what a shame.Is this your first time here this year, though?"


    With the exception of Big Brother in ss F, all the other martial arts experts from the previous


    tournament had been downgraded to ss E this year.


    Thus, if they wanted to advance in rank, they would also have to defeat fellow ss E contestants.


    The fact that an expert like No.007 hadn''t caused any noise this year was indicative of something¡ªthis


    was his first time here.


    Sure enough, No.007 nodded and replied, "Yeah, I also had something on previously.It seems like


    there''s a surge in martial arts experts this year, though."


    He nced at the Benevolence Hall disciples seated in the VIP dining area.


    They were in a ss of their own and seemed out of ce among the people around them.


    Quentin didn''t say anything.


    No.007, however, looked at Nora and asked, "What do you think?"


    Nora:"??"


    Quentin was undoubtedly very strong in Team Third In The World, and she had been very low-profile all


    this while.


    Why was he suddenly directing his attention to her? She raised her eyebrows and nodded.


    "It seems that way, yes"


    After she spoke, her cell phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Nora nodded to Quentin and No.007, walked to the side, and took it out.


    She opened it and saw a text message from Lily: ''¡¯The test results are out''¡¯

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Lily was referring to the chemicalposition test for the solution that Victor and the others were


    drinking.


    Nora sent a reply: ¡®''The results?¡¯''


    Lily responded very quickly: "It''s just an ordinary sports drink.The only thing different about it from


    normal sports drinks is the fact that it''s more concentrated.Even martial arts practitioners wouldn''t need


    that many nutrients, no matter how much energy they use up, let alone the average person.¡±


    The results didn''t disappoint Nora.


    If Victor and the others had indeed only be this strong because they had taken some kind of drug,


    then said drug was undoubtedly a prohibited substance.


    On top of that, they were also acting very mysteriously about it.


    It was impossible for them to consume it at the arena itself.


    But a highly-concentrated sports drink...


    When she was thinking about it, elsewhere, No.007 was looking around.


    Quentin asked, "Are you looking for Big Brother?"


    There hadn''t been a winner between the two during thest tournament.


    He would definitely be out for revenge this year, right? Unexpectedly, No.007 instead said, "I camete


    this year.Which of the contestants here is Big Sister?"


    Nora abruptly raised her head and looked at him when she heard the words ''Big Sister''.


    Quentin subconsciously nced at Nora before he replied , "Oh, Big Sister is resting in her lounge.You


    can look for her there if you need anything.She''s the very big and muscr woman in there¡±


    Nora: No.007 was a little taken aback.


    "She''s very big and muscr? That''s impossible"


    Quentin:"?"


    No.007 went on.


    "Big Sister does regr martial arts training, so it''s impossible that she would be really big.All strong


    martial artists need physiques that move smoothly .I heard that there are people here who impersonate


    Big Sister to make money and stuff like that"¡¯


    No.007 then looked at Nora.


    "Big Sister''s figure should be like No.028''s instead¡±


    Nora:".."


    She took a long look at No.007, thinking that it was likely that he might have already noticed something.


    However, he didn''t press the issue, so Nora didn''t say anything.She still needed to keep her identity a


    secret.


    Quentin lifted his chin and became very proud.


    "You have good foresight!"


    No.007 chuckled.


    Then, he pointed to the dining area next to them and suggested, "Let''s sit down and have a bite? I think


    it''s your match soon.¡±


    Before Nora could say anything, another low and deep voice reached them.


    "No, it''s fine"


    The few of them looked over and saw Justin walking over with Cherry in his arms.


    Cherry was still wearing her half-mask and was holding a lollipop.Her big eyes blinked as she looked at


    them.


    Justin walked over, stopped in front of Nora, and faced No .007.


    "Thanks¡±


    Then, he took out a chocte bar and handed it to Nora.


    "This will replenish your energy quickly if you''re hungry.¡±


    Nora:


    Next to them, Quentin''s lip corners spasmed.


    Before this, he had felt that the pretty boy wasn''t worthy of Big Sister, but now that he knew that his


    cousin was Big Sister, his requirements for his cousin-inw had immediately be even higher.


    He tapped Justin''s shoulder.


    Justin looked at him.


    Quentin sneered, "Aren''t you being a little too jealous? I can sense it even from a long distance"


    Wl Justin didn''t say anything.


    Quentin lowered his voice and said, "Kid, you''re pretty bold, huh!"


    Justin raised his eyebrows.


    "Oh?"


    Quentin nced at Nora.


    "Do you know her true identity?"


    "Yes."


    Quentin clicked his tongue a couple of times and said, "You''re pretty bold to have the guts to cuckold


    Justin Hunt.You gotta protect your personal information, though , get it? Otherwise, even my cousin


    won''t be able to protect you! There are only two people in New York whom no one must ever mess with


    ¡ªone of them is Joel Smith, my cousin, and the other is Justin Hunt!"


    Justin:


    Him cuckolding himself...Yep, if it wasn''t because he was his cousin-inw, he really felt like punching


    Quentin.But now...well, this was quite alright, too.


    The next five matches they yed sent them straight into ss E.


    The five matches were no sweat for the three of them.


    After all, with Big Sister and Big Brother, as well as the third-best fighter in the world, theypletely


    crushed everyone else.


    While they were crushing their opponents here, Victor''s team also won two matches and gave their


    opponents crushing defeats.


    After finishing the five matches in session, Nora yawned and stepped out of the ring.


    As soon as they got out, Quentin said, "B...Sis, No.007 has been staring at you.¡±


    Nora:"??"


    She followed his gaze and looked over.


    Sure enough, Nora found No.007 sitting at the bottom of the ring.


    However, he was staring straight at her and making no secret about it.


    There was admiration as well as scrutiny in his eyes.


    Nora raised her brows.


    Quentin then went to Justin.


    "It''s a love rival, bro!"


    Justin was speechless when he saw how eager Quentin was to throw the world into chaos.


    No.007 got up and walked straight toward them after the match.


    However, before he could evene close, Nora and Justin had turned around very naturally and


    walked to the door.


    They didn''t give him any chance to get close to them. This took No.007 by surprise.He smiled wryly,


    stopped in his tracks, and took the hint.He didn''t chase after them anymore.


    But just as the two of them were about to leave the arena, Victor and the other two men in his team


    suddenly rushed over.


    They moved very quickly.


    When they were passing by, Victor suddenly whispered, "You''re the real Big Sister, aren ''t you?"


    Nora was taken aback.Then, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him.Her lips curled into a smile, but


    she didn''t admit to it.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say."


    However, Victor was sure of her identity.


    He sneered, "I can ept losing to you, then.But it won''t be the same next time!"


    The few of them then left.


    Nora ignored him.


    While she and Justin continued walking toward the exit, another man wearing a white feathered mask


    entered.


    He looked rather unique, and coughed a few times with every two steps he took.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looked ill.


    In addition, he coughed very hard.


    It sounded as though he was about to cough up his lungs.


    Aman was supporting him at the side.


    Someone whispered, "He came to the arena even when he''s so sick and so weak? He must be here


    just to join in the fun and watch the show, right?"


    Unexpectedly, the man walked up to the registration counter.


    As he coughed, a rich and mellow voice rang out.


    "Sorry, I have already signed up, but I only just came to participate in the tournament today.I wonder if


    my eligibility still stands?"


    The staff member replied, "This is a little difficult.It''s already been so long...


    During the exchange, the ck-d bodyguard supporting the man handed the guy a check.


    The guy epted the check in a very practiced manner, and immediately changed his tone without any


    principles whatsoever.


    "Of course, it still stands...What''s your registration number?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    The martial arts association must be as poor as church mice now, right? They really took all the money


    they could get.


    After bidding farewell to Justin in the car park, Nora took Quentin''s car back home.


    On the way, Quentin suddenly said, "Nora, someone''s following us"¡¯

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Someone was following them? Nora looked at the back through the rearview mirror it was filled with


    cars.


    Quentin lived up to his identity as a man in secret forces.


    His senses were sharper and keener than even hers.


    She also sensed it after Quentin brought it up.


    "Can you throw them off?" Nora asked.


    "Of course." Quentin said triumphantly, "Don''t you know whose car you''re in right now? How dare they


    tail me.They sure think really highly of themselves!"


    He sneered, "I''m the only one who can tail other people in New York.No one can tell me!"


    He suddenly turned the steering wheel all the way to the side at the traffic light and drifted straight into


    a small side road.


    Nora looked at the rearview mirror two ck cars clearly looked a little confused because they hadn''t


    expected him to suddenly break the traffic rules and go somewhere else.


    However, another two cars soon followed after them from the side.


    Quentin discovered their presence earlier than she did.


    He sneered, "Tsk, it seems like there are a lot of people interested in Big Sister, Nora! Don''t worry, I will


    definitely keep you safe!"


    He changed the direction he was going in again.


    The car went back and forth in the familiar New York streets.


    Quentin was very professional.


    Half an hourter, when he turned to another side road, there were no longer any cars following them


    at the back.


    Obviously, Quentin had sessfully thrown them all off.


    Quentin looked at her.


    He looked as if he was asking for praise as he asked, "How was that?"


    He lifted his chin.


    Nora gave him a thumbs up.


    "Fantastic.¡±


    Quentin couldn''t suppress the smile at the corners of his lips.


    His idol was none other than Big Sister.


    It simply felt too blissful to be praised by his idol.


    He must do even better than this! While Quentin was getting fired up, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    When he answered, Joel''s voice came from the other side.


    "Where is Nora?"


    Quentin looked at the woman in the backseat.


    "She''s in the car with me.What''s up?"


    Joel said, "Come to the hospital right away!"


    Quentin:"?"


    He subconsciously asked, "Is there something wrong with Unclen?"


    Joel sighed.


    "You''ll know once you''re here¡±


    "Okay¡±


    Quentin immediately took a U-turn and raced to the hospital.


    When Nora heard the call from Joel, she knew at once that something must have happened in the


    hospital.


    When the two arrived at the hospital, sure enough, they saw Joel pacing back and forth nervously in


    the corridor.


    When he heard their footsteps, he immediately looked at Nora and said, "Quick, Nora, go into the


    operating room and save him!"


    Nora entered the operating room right away.


    It was only after she went in that Quentin asked, "What happened?"


    Joel replied, "Unclen''s heart suddenly stopped beating.They are trying to save him now¡±


    Quentin was stunned.His heart sank.


    In all honesty, he had never takenn''s illness seriously because Ian had always been ill for as long as


    he could remember.


    Therefore, he hadn''t panicked even when Nora operated onn previously.


    But when he heard thatn had a cardiac arrest, he couldn ''t help but nk out.


    He immediately said, "That''s impossible! It''s impossible that anything would go wrong when B...Nora''s


    the one operating on him!"


    Had Nora just been Anti, Quentin might still have had doubts.


    But she was Big Sister.She was the famous Big Sister in the martial arts circle.


    There was no way she would do anything she wasn''t confident about! Joel nced at him when he


    heard him.


    Based on his understanding of Quentin, Quentin should have already formed doubts about Nora a long


    time ago.


    Yet he was so sure about it at the moment...


    It wasn''t the time for him to be thinking about that, though.


    He said, "It''s Unclen himself who...suddenly pulled out the IV needle when he woke up."


    Quentin:


    Joel sighed.


    "Unclen still doesn''t have any will to live.He doesn''t want to live anymore."


    Quentin was in such a panic that he was going around in circles.


    "What should we do? Didn''t you tell Unclen that Nora is his daughter?"


    Joel said, "That''s exactly why I asked you guys toe.I'' m hoping that Nora can find a way to keep


    him alive."


    Quentin nodded.


    It was unknown just how much time went by before the operating room''s lights finally went out.


    The attending doctor then came out and looked at the two of them.


    Both Joel and Quentin looked at him hopefully but instead saw the doctor shake his head instead.


    Joel and Quentin were dumbfounded.


    The doctor said, "Anti lives up to her name as a master surgeon.She once again pulled the old


    gentleman back from the brink of death.He''s awake now, but..."


    The doctor sighed.


    "He still does not have the will to live."


    No will to live...even though he was awake...


    Joel panicked.


    "Didn''t Nora tell him that she is his daughter?"


    "She did, but it wasn''t of any use"


    The attending doctor then stepped aside.


    "You...Why don''t you go in and see him for thest time?"


    Joel and Ian put on sterile gowns and entered the operating room.


    The thin man looked just like a sheet of paper, which easily showed that he hadn''t been eating well.He


    was ridiculously thin.


    Nora was standing next to him nkly.Her eyes were full of perplexity and doubts as if she couldn''t


    understand anything.She asked, "Why don''t you want to live? Even if it''s for my sake?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He coughed and slowly said, "I''m very happy that Yvette didn''t betray me...but when I think of how she


    has been all by herself in that lonely world for so long, I feel so awful.


    I should have figured it out earlier.I should have gone to keep herpany earlier.


    Nora¡­


    He reached out a trembling hand to Nora.


    Nora pursed her lips and held his hand.


    He said, "Please forgive Dad for being so selfish.I was waiting all this time for the truth to surface,


    waiting to find out why she had left me back then.But now that I finally know it, I suddenly feel guilty


    and me myself for it.It''s no longer important why she had done what she did.Back then, no matter


    what the reason for her departure was, I shouldn''t have doubted her.She must have had reasons that


    she couldn'' t tell me.All I could do for her back then was to let go of her, and now, the only thing I can


    do for her is to go and keep herpany¡­¡±


    He looked at Joel and Quentin who had entered.


    Joel and Quentin''s eyes were all red.They took a step forward.


    Joel choked up and shouted, "Unclen, you should take care of your daughter yourself! ¡°


    All three youngsters looked at him nkly.


    All of them were dumbfounded.


    No one, no matter who, had ever imagined that lettingn know that Nora was his daughter would be


    thest straw to break the camel''s back and send him to his death.


    Nora clenched her fists.


    Were they going to be separated by death when they had only just reunited as father and daughter?


    No!

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Nora would never allow such a thing to happen! Quentin''s eyes were red and swollen as he shouted,


    "Unclen, take care of your daughter yourself! Live and get up.Otherwise, I''ll beat her up every day..."


    Joel, who had always been a steady person, could not help but say, "Unclen, aren''t you afraid that I


    will be selfish in the future and take over the Smiths without giving Nora anything? Also, Nora is going


    to marry Justin.Aren''t you afraid that she will be bullied if she marries over? She''s without her father


    and evenes from the countryside.Now, the Hunts look down on her! She needs your support!"


    "I will! I really will! Unclen, wake up. You can''t die!"


    "Unclen! Get up.."


    Joel and Quentin shouted as their tears fell like rain.


    The person lying on the bed had been exceptionally powerful since they were young.


    But now, he was weak and had been sick most of the year, he was very dispirited and would not wake


    up.


    It was as if nothing gave him hope for life.


    However, the two of them would never forget that when their parents had abandoned them, it was


    Unclen who came forward to raise them, calling them good children! Especially Joel...


    If not for Unclen, he would have been chased out of the Smiths when he was three years old.


    He would have be like a stray dog and starved to death on the streets'' It was Unclen...


    Not only had he given him the honor of being a man of the Smiths, but he had also let him take over


    the Smiths.


    Everything Joel had now was given to him by Unclen.


    Joel held Unclen''s hand tightly.


    "Unclen..."


    Just as the two of them were thinking of ways to make him stay, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    "Can I speak to him alone?"


    Joel and Quentin looked at the person in a daze.


    It was Nora.


    She stood at the side.


    Perhaps it was because they had not known each other since they were young, but her current


    expression was a little cold and distant.


    The stunned expression in her eyes had disappeared as she stared at the man on the bed.


    Even though her voice was emotionless and she appeared too calm, Joel and Quentin looked at each


    other.


    The two of them stood up and walked out together.


    Before leaving, Joel took onest look inside.


    He watched as the girl suddenly walked to the bed and said, "You''re very good to them."


    "I didn''t do my part as a father."


    Nora suddenly said, "Now, you have a chance to fulfill your responsibilities."


    After saying this, she suddenly lowered her head and whispered inton''s ear.


    When Joel closed the door, he heardn''sst sentence.


    His voice trembled as he asked, "Are...are you serious?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Two minutester.


    The door to the operating room was opened.


    Nora pushedn''s bed out of the operating room.


    Joel''s heart sank.


    He exchanged nces with Quentin and the two of them looked at Nora.


    Quentin even swallowed his saliva and asked, "Unclen, he¡­¡±


    "He''s not dead"


    Nora''s words sounded very calm, making Joel and Quentin heave a sigh of relief.


    Quentin asked tentatively, "Then he''s..."


    "I gave him two injections and he fell asleep.He needs to rest.In the next few days, don''t disturb him in


    any case.No matter how powerful this lion is, his body has been hollowed out.His body needs to be


    raised from the roots"


    With that, she looked at Joel.


    "I have a few medicinal recipes here.I''ll write them down for youter" Joel hurriedly nodded.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to cook for Unclen every day"


    The three of them walked into the VIP ward together.


    After entering the ward, Nora checked Ian''s vital signs.


    After everything was normal, she said, "He won''t die for the time being" Joel probed, "Then...after the


    time being.."


    Nora:


    "If you follow the schedule I''m giving you and are obedient, he can live out his natural life.¡±


    Joel heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nora took out her phone and opened the memo.Her slender fingers quickly typed something on it for a


    while.She sent Joel the things to take note of and future treatment ns.


    Joel took a look and realized that it was all basic care.


    The staff in the hospital could do it.


    Quentin asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to take care of Unclen personally in the future?"


    Nora nced at him.


    "I don''t know how to take care of people."


    Quentin:".."


    After doing all this, Nora walked out.


    "I''m going to see Old Maddy."


    Ever since Old Maddy was rescued, he had been in the hospital for treatment.


    After all, he had been too severely poisoned.


    Furthermore, Old Maddy had never recovered from his crazy illness.


    Nora went to Old Maddy''s ward again.


    When she was about to go home, she saw Quentin.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Quentin coughed.


    "I''m waiting for you to take you home" Nora said helplessly, "Alright.¡±


    After the two of them returned home, Nora went upstairs and saw Pete.


    She kissed her son''s forehead and was about to take a shower when Pete suddenly said mysteriously,


    "Mommy, did you know? Uncle Joel came to pick Mia and me up just now.But he thenter got the


    chauffeur to bring us back and went to chase after God-mom Tanya¡±


    Nora:"??"


    When she went to see Old Maddy, Joel had arranged for the medical staff to pick up Mia and Pete from


    school.


    She did not expect him to go after Tanya? Why was he looking for Tanya? Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She smiled and touched Pete''s head.


    "I understand."


    Pete blinked and suddenly said, "Mommy, is God-mom Tanya going to be my aunt soon?"


    Nora:"?"


    This little fellow knew quite a lot.


    She asked, "Do you want her to be your aunt?"


    "Yes!"


    Pete nodded seriously.


    "God-mom treats Mia well"


    Nora sensed something.


    "You mean, Mia''s mommy isn''t good to her?"


    Pete thought for a moment.


    "No, she isn''t"


    Nora frowned and pulled a chair over casually.


    She sat in front of Pete with interest.


    "Come, talk properly"


    Pete''s expression was stern as he said seriously, "These are all my spections" Nora had always


    thought that Mia''s mother treated her well.


    After all, who would be cruel to their own daughter? It was because Hiry and Joel were on bad terms


    that the two of them did not get together.


    However, she did not expect Pete''s next words topletely subvert her understanding.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Pete said, "Mommy, if I liked mathematics very much, would you stop me from learning it?"


    Nora: "Of course not."


    Everyone knew that Cherry liked to y games.


    In order to make Cherry happy, she had agreed to let her y.


    She only limited the time spent on ying games.


    Pete nodded.


    "Mia''s mother knows she likes to dance, but she doesn''t let her learn.Moreover, Mia is very afraid of


    her mother"


    Afraid? No child should be afraid of their mother, right? Nora felt that Pete might have used the wrong


    word.


    "Is it because her mommy is very strict?"


    Pete shook his head.


    "No,'''' he thought for a moment and said, "The tyrant is very Strict too, but I know that he does it for my


    own good.Sometimes, I go on a hunger strike to fight against him because I know he will eventually


    give in"


    But Mia''s fear of her mommyes from the fact that she''s not sure her mommy would ever give in.


    Nora was stunned.


    Although Pete''s words were messy, she understood them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Because Justin was his father, even if he was stern every day or even hit Pete, Pete still respected


    Justin and was not afraid of him.


    But Mia''s mother was like a stranger and a bad person to Mia.


    Mia didn''t even feel safe with her.


    She frowned.


    "Did Mia tell you all this?"


    Pete shook his head.


    "I observed it myself"


    Nora frowned.


    If what Pete said was true, Nora would really have to reconsider this matter.However, Pete was only


    five years old.His conclusion could not be trusted so easily.


    Nora said seriously, "Okay, Pete.I understand.I''ll take note of this and observe Mia.If it''s true, I''ll tell


    your uncle."


    At the same time, she frowned.


    Was there really a mother in this world who abused her own child? In the suburbs.


    Tanya drove in and looked at the shameless man.


    After work, he took the opportunity while she had yet to lock the car to suddenly open the back door


    and sneak into her car.


    She wanted to scold him back then, but his words made her shut her mouth.


    "Keep arguing If you want everyone to know about our rtionship.If you don''t, then drive"


    Tanya:


    She was speechless and anxious.


    However, as a kindergarten teacher, she did not want to make a scene in school.


    She gritted her teeth in anger, but she still drove home.


    On the way, she switched on her mocking mode.


    "Mr.Smith, may I ask what my rtionship with you is?"


    Joel: "I''m your ex-boyfriend¡±


    "Or rather, it''s because I can''t forget my ex-girlfriend"


    When Tanya heard this, for some reason, her face turned red.She shook her head and sneered.


    "Mr.Smith, you have a fiancee and daughter now.You''re harassing me like this, understand?'' Joel


    lowered his eyes.


    "Tanya, you were so angry yesterday.Were you jealous?"


    Jealous? Tanya choked on his words.


    However, she immediately realized that from the moment she saw Hiry''s Facebook post, she had


    indeed started to feel angry and humiliated.


    Previously, she had been deceived by Mia and Joel.


    Even after the two of them had left, she still felt happy for a while.


    It was Hiry''s post that had brought her back to reality.


    She suddenly realized that Mia was Joel and Hiry''s daughter, not hers! Why was she so excited


    about Mia''s birthday? She did not sleep much that night.


    Before she returned, as she thought about her ns after returning to the country, she had told herself


    not to contact Joel ever again.


    But why were they involved again ? She was angry with herself and even more furious with Joel for


    teasing her.


    He was making her sink deeper into it step by step.


    She did not say anything else along the way until they arrived at the vi.


    However, after stopping the car, she did not get out.


    Instead, she said calmly, "Yes, I was jealous¡±


    Joel was taken aback.


    Tanya lowered her head.


    He could not see the girl''s expression, but he could see that her shoulders were trembling slightly.


    She had never cried much since she was young.


    Why was she crying now? As he was thinking, she chuckled.


    "I admit it.Are you satisfied?"


    She looked up and asked with a smile, "Mr.Smith, are you satisfied with me admitting that I''m a b*tch


    who covets someone else''s fiance?"


    "You just had to make me admit that I''ll always be lowly in front of you.Are you satisfied?"


    The three "are you satisfied?"


    epassed everything she had suffered all these years'' In Switzend, she had nock of suitors,


    but she did not like anyone.


    What she was unwilling to admit was that she had never let go of this man.


    Even if this man was with the sister she hated the most.


    As she smiled, tears suddenly fell down.


    The teardrop was crystal clear as it slid down the corner of her eye andnded on her leg.


    At this moment, a warm hand pressed down on her shoulder.


    With a huge reaction, she suddenly reached out and pushed the hand away! She got out of the car


    angrily.


    Joel chased after her.


    "Tanya!"


    Tanya pushed him away and opened the door.


    Joel hugged her tightly.


    "Tanya."


    Tanya was furious and shouted angrily, "Joel, what are you trying to do? Let me tell you, even if I


    haven''tpletely forgotten about you, I won''t be your mistress! I may be spineless, but I still have this


    bottom line! Let go.If you don''t, I''ll call the police!"


    However, the man behind her did not let go.


    Just as Tanya angrily picked up her phone and was about to call the police, Joel''s voice suddenly


    sounded.


    "Unclen is critically ill"


    Tanya paused.


    Tanya knew who his uncle was.


    She also knew how important this uncle was to Joel.


    She said nothing.


    Joel continued, "After Unclen and Yvette separated more than twenty years ago, they never saw


    each other again.His greatest regret in this life is that he couldn''t be with her.Even though he knows


    that Nora is his daughter, he still wants to follow Yvette to the afterlife."


    "Tanya, we''re so lucky to meet again.This time, I won''t let go."


    At the Smiths.


    After taking a shower, Nora prepared to go downstairs to eat something.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she saw Quentin in front of it.


    Although the man was already 26 years old, he still looked very young.


    His thin body leaned against the wall, and he instantly stood up when he saw her.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Quentin nodded and asked curiously, "Nora, what did you tell Unclen that suddenly gave him the will


    to survive?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    When Nora heard this, she was silent for a moment.She suddenly said, "Do you really want to know?"


    Quentin nodded.


    Nora looked away.She was not nning to say these words.


    After all, her mother''sst words were filled with danger.


    Now, she did not even know who or where the enemy was.


    She said, "Do you know why I hid my identity as Big Sister? Quentin shook his head.


    Nora said, "Because my mother said that if I stand out, people mighte after me."


    Quentin narrowed his eyes at these words.


    Nora looked at him.


    "I told him this'' She was referring ton.


    They had just reunited, but she was not used to calling that person "father."


    She could not bring herself to call him "father"


    Quentin understood.


    Therefore, he had lost the will to live and wanted to reunite with Yvette.


    But when he found out that his daughter was in danger, as a father, how could he leave? He had to live


    and help her get rid of all obstacles'' Especially that danger...


    Yvette had suddenly run away from home and told the public that she had eloped with someone, but


    she had given birth to her.


    In addition to the organization Morris had mentioned...


    She felt that Yvette''s departure back then might have been to protectn.


    Yvette had preserved Nora''s umbilical cord blood because she wanted to have a contingency n


    when she was at her wit''s end.


    If Nora was to ever get involved in this,n could protect her appropriately and fulfill his responsibility


    as a father.


    Even if Nora did not need his protection, if this responsibility could maken want to live, she did not


    mind being protected.


    However, Quentin suddenly understood something.


    He looked at Nora seriously.


    "Nora, don''t worry.I will help you guard your identity!"


    If there was any danger, he would protect his cousin!


    Nora:"?"


    In the suburbs.


    Joel was hugging Tanya.


    "I don''t know what Nora said to make Unclen want to live, but I know that I can''t lose you again,


    Tanya."


    When Uncleny on the hospital bed and recalled what had happened back then, he said the thing


    he regretted the most was not insisting on being with Yvette.


    At that time, Joel had thought of Tanya.


    He did not want the tragedy to repeat itself.


    When Tanya heard this, she stopped struggling.


    She closed her eyes tightly as tears started pouring.


    "Even if I don''t mind Mia''s existence, what about Hiry?"


    "Hiry doesn''t matter" Joel said, "Tanya, back then, I was tricked into being with her.But all these


    years, apart from Mia, there''s nothing between us.I gave her the title of fiancee because I didn''t want


    Mia to not have a mother.But I told her long ago that when Mia turned five and became sensible, we


    would end the engagement.Thest time I chased her away from the Smiths, it was to end the


    engagement.¡±


    Tanya was stunned.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hiry was clearly saying that they were very loving.


    However,pared to Hiry, she trusted Joel more.


    She was not a romantic.


    The reason she chose to believe Joel was because she understood Hiry''s character! But even so,


    she did not expect such a misunderstanding to have happened back then.


    She asked again, "But her Facebook post..."


    Joel exined again, "It was Mia''s birthday yesterday.I took a gift from her at the entrance of her house


    and left.As for the restaurant, it was only me and Mia.She followed us there by herself"


    Tanya was stunned.


    Joel hugged her.


    "Tanya, I don''t know what else I need to do to make you forgive me, but do you know how happy I was


    when I heard you say that you were jealous?"


    The man no longer had the aura he had in front of outsiders.


    At this moment, he was as happy as a child who had eaten candy.


    "At that time, I was thinking that even if you hate me or resent me, I won''t let you go this time¡±


    The wind around them seemed to have stopped.


    The birds and insects were all silent.


    Tanya only felt that at this moment, her broken heart seemed to have been filled with healing medicine


    as heforted her.


    She did not know what to say.


    She did not know if she should forgive this man for that night.


    Even if it was not his fault that he had been schemed against...


    She did not know if she could be a good stepmother, either. She did not even know if it was right for her


    to pursue happiness like this before her child was found...


    Before she could think, the man suddenly held her shoulder and made her slowly turn her head.


    The man stopped talking and lowered his head to cover her lips.


    That familiar cool breath suddenly invaded her mouth, making her brain explode.


    The memories in her body seemed to have returned before her rationality, making her almost give in


    without any resistance...


    She was in a sorry state and quickly retreated.


    However, he continued to press her hard and domineeringly.


    It was as if he wanted to im sovereignty over every part of her mouth.


    "Agh!"


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    The two of them froze and hurriedly looked at the door.


    They saw Mdm.


    Florence covering her eyes.


    "Goodness, Miss Tanya, Mrs.Hunt asked me to see if you were around .You...you two lovebirds can


    continue.Pretend I didn''t see you!"


    With that, she ran off in a hurry.


    Tanya ¡°..."


    Joel: The two of them were feeling a little awkward.It did not seem appropriate to continue what had


    just happened.However, if they did not continue, they would be at a loss if they just stood there.


    Tanya said, "Let''s talk inside"


    She turned and opened the door.


    Joel followed behind her obediently.


    He did not look like the tycoon who ran the business world at all.


    After the two of them entered the room, Joel took the initiative to say, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll


    cook something for you."


    Tanya nodded in a daze.


    At that moment, she seemed to havepletely forgotten that this was her house.


    When Joel entered the kitchen, Tanya had yet to return to her senses.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the call without even looking at it and identally put it on speaker.


    Hiry''s voice came from the other end.


    "Tanya, do you think Joel will return to your side just because you''re back? Let me tell you, the person


    he loves is me.He''s right beside me now.Our family of three is going to eat together.Stop


    daydreaming!"

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Daydreaming...


    Tanya looked into the kitchen and felt like she was really dreaming.


    When she had left sadly five years ago, she thought that she would never have the chance to be with


    this man in her life.


    This man was going to disappear from her life.


    Who would have thought that five yearster, he would be cooking food for her? As Tanya was


    thinking, Hiry''s voice was heard again.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you really going to degrade yourself to be a third wheel and


    come between us? Let me tell you, you better return to Switzend.Joel chose me five years ago, he''ll


    definitely choose me again.When that timees, how embarrassed would you be?"


    As she spoke, Joel had already walked out of the kitchen.


    The vi was very quiet, and there were no car horns around.


    Joel had heard the voice on the phone from the beginning.


    He looked at Tanya.


    Tanya was also looking at him.


    The slender girl just stood there, her body a little thin from dancing for a long time.


    She looked at Joel with her deep eyes and suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    "She said I''m the third wheel.May I ask Mr.Smith, what''s your rtionship with Madam Hiry now?"


    As soon as she said this, Hiry''s voice stopped.


    However, she then sneered.


    "What are you doing? Do you think you can scare me like this? Let me tell you, I''m with Joel.If you want


    to talk to him, I can help you send a message.."


    Amidst her chattering, Joel''s originally angry eyes froze for a moment when they met the Tanya''s.


    All his anger seemed to dissipate with an evil smile on her lips.


    He took a step forward and said, "I have nothing to do with Madam Hiry.The engagement has been


    broken off.Madam Tanya, what kind of braised noodles do you want to eat? Tomato eggs or green


    pepper pork?"


    The voice on the phone instantly fell silent!


    Hiry:"!!"


    The entire vi fell silent.


    Tanya smiled and said, "Green pepper pork.But no ginger, you remember my preferences, right?"


    Joel nodded.


    "Of course.Just wait 10 minutes"


    With that, he nced at the phone.


    Just as he was about to return to the kitchen, Hiry smiled mockingly.


    "Tanya, are you lying to me? How can Joel cook? I''ve been with him for five years, but I''ve never seen


    him cook! He doesn''t know how to cook at all! Did you find someone with a simr voice to anger me?


    I''m telling you, I won''t fall for it! Tanya recalled how Hiry had deliberately chased him to the


    restaurant and taken a photo to post on her Facebook.She was not surprised by her way of


    thinking.She only smiled and suddenly turned on the camera.She raised her phone and aimed it at


    Joel.¡±


    "Here, let me show you.The man I''m looking at not only has a simr voice to Joel, but his appearance


    is also very simr!"


    Her voice was filled with mockery.


    When Hiry saw Joel wearing an apron, she was stunned. She had stayed with the Smiths for five


    years.


    Joel had never allowed her to enter his room, and every time she saw him, he was always the high and


    mighty leader who could stir up New York''s economic scene with just a move of his finger.


    Since when was that man willing to fall from grace and start doing housework? Furthermore, he was


    holding a tomato in one hand and green pepper in the other.


    He was clearly cooking! As Tanya had turned on the camera, he looked up.


    His light eyes, which were always smiling, suddenly became sharp as he stared at the camera.


    He said calmly, "Miss Hiry, is there anything else?"


    Tanya looked at the camera and saw that the camera on Hiry''s side suddenly shook and fell to the


    ground.


    Her hands must have gone soft from shock.


    This woman had been like this since she was young.


    She was a fox exploiting the tiger''s might and was extremely hypocritical.


    Tanya could not be bothered to talk to her anymore and hung up.


    She chuckled softly.


    She looked up and realized that Joel had not entered the kitchen but was staring at her.


    The man was wearing a white shirt and an apron, looking just like he did five years ago.


    Tanya suddenly realized that the five years overseas seemed to have lost their distance.


    As she was thinking, she saw Joel''s eyes gradually turn deep and hot, making her heart beat wildly.


    She hurriedly looked away and said, "There are still eight minutes!"


    Only then did Joel retract his gaze and nod.


    After he left, Tanya hurriedly patted her chest and cheeks.


    She must stay alert! She could not be attracted by his stunning beauty! Eight minutester, the noodles


    were done.


    Tanya went upstairs and had already changed into her casual home clothes.


    Looking at the two bowls of steaming noodles on the dining table, she picked up her fork.


    Just as she was about to eat, she heard Joel say, "Wait a minute¡±


    She paused and realized that Joel had brought a bottle of hot sauce over.


    Tanya stared at the bottle and suddenly thought of a time five years ago.


    At that time, she was still in university.


    As the living expenses from her mother were not enough, she often had to cook for herself.


    Noodles were her favorite.


    However, she only had one pot back then, so it was inconvenient to stir-fry vegetables.


    Therefore, every time, she would add a sufficient amount of noodles and vegetables before adding hot


    sauce.


    Joel had always known this habit of hers.


    In the past five years, after she went overseas, the thing she was most unused to was eating.


    asionally, she would want to eat noodles, but without hot sauce, it was as if something was


    missing.


    While she was in a daze, Joel opened the bottle and handed it to her.


    She dug a big spoonful and put it in the bowl of noodles.


    The thick sauce immediately floated on it and the fragrance wafted over.


    She picked some noodles up with her fork and took a bite excitedly¡ªbut she was stunned.


    She looked up slowly at the bottle of hot sauce.


    The packaging had already changed.


    As for the taste of the sauce, although it was still her favorite vor, it was no longer the same as


    before.


    For some reason, her heart suddenly sank.


    A broken mood instantly attacked her, making her lower her head.


    Indeed.


    In five years, everything familiar had changed.


    Nothing would stand there and wait for her.


    It was like losing her child.


    Even if she had returned to the country and she and Joel were still the same as they were five years


    ago, this fact could not be hidden.


    She became depressed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joel looked at her and panic surged in his heart.


    He asked carefully, "What''s wrong? The noodles don''t taste good?"


    A hot tear fell into the bowl.


    Tanya suddenly looked up.


    "There''s something I need to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Joel saw her grave expression and put down his fork.He stared at her.


    "What?"


    His heart suddenly pounded violently.


    He didn''t know what Tanya was going to say, much less what she was thinking...


    but he suddenly felt that what she was going to say next was very important.


    Tanya looked at the man and said impulsively, "We had a..."


    The word "child" hovered around her mouth for a moment, but she could not say it.


    Joel was stunned.


    "What?"


    He searched his memory hard.


    They had an agreement? An oath? Or what? He was afraid that he would anger the girl in front of him if


    he did not remember.


    Tanya opened her mouth.


    She suddenly thought of the parents who had been searching for their children overseas.


    Some mothers broke down, and some fathers were very calm.


    However, she had seen them turn around and cry secretly in a corner afterforting their wives.


    She suddenly asked, "You love Mia very much, right?"


    Joel did not know why she had suddenly changed the topic, but he still followed along and said, "Yes, I


    love her very much."


    He suddenly reached out and held her hand.


    "I know that I will never let you down in this matter.Her existence is something I cannot control, but her


    existence makes me feel warm.Tanya, that is a kind of satisfaction from family ties.You understand me,


    right?"


    How could Tanya not understand? After all, she and Joel were both children whocked love! Even


    though Joel was born in the Smiths, his parents did not like him.


    There was even a time when they thought of abandoning him, making him feel very insecure.


    As for Tanya...


    After her mother remarried, she lost her home.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When the two of them walked together back then, didn''t it feel like they were hugging each other for


    warmth? That was why she was so happy when she gave birth to that little angel and thought that she


    finally had a family in this world and someone with her blood.


    That was why she had searched the entire world for her child like a madman without even having seen


    the child once.


    When Joel saw that she was in a strange mood, he mistakenly thought that Tanya would mind if he


    mentioned Mia.


    He thought about it and said, "I know it''s very selfish of me to make you ept Mia, but Tanya, Mia is


    really a very obedient child.You''ll fall in love with her.Really..."


    He was afraid that Tanya would suggest sending the child away.


    No matter how much he loved Tanya, he could not do that.


    After all, he was a father! Seeing that he had misunderstood, Tanya waved her hand and said, "That''s


    not what I meant"


    As soon as she said this, Joel heaved a sigh of relief.It was obvious how much he liked Mia.


    Tanya asked again, "Do you like children?"


    Joel nodded.


    "Of course.If it was our child, I would like it even more"


    These words made Tanya''s heart ache again.


    She lowered her head and took a bite of noodles.


    The hot noodles slid into her mouth, but she took another bite as if she did not know it was hot.


    She ate mouthful after mouthful.


    When she was done, she looked up.


    Joel probed, "What did you say we have?"


    Tanya took out a tissue and wiped her mouth before replying, "It''s nothing."


    Joel immediately tried to recall any vow the two had made .


    However, after thinking for a while, he still could not remember it.


    After he ate the noodles, Tanya took his bowl and washed it in the kitchen.


    Then, she said, "It''s gettingte, you should go back¡±


    Joel:


    He actually did not want to leave tonight, but since Tanya had said so, if he insisted on staying, it would


    only make Tanya feel annoyed.


    At the thought of this, Joel decided that he had to take things slow and not get things done in one go.


    He took out his car keys and walked slowly to the door.


    "Good night¡±


    "Good night"


    Tanya replied softly in the kitchen.


    She heard Joel walk to the door and stand there for a long time.


    Finally, he pushed the door open.


    When she heard the door close with a bang, she turned off the tap.


    She stood in the kitchen for a long time before walking out. Looking at the neat apron hanging in the


    living room, she thought of Joel''s OCD personality and couldn''t help but lower her eyes.


    She sighed heavily and went upstairs.


    Shey on the sofa and quietly stared at the night sky.


    She did not know where her child was in the world right now, if he was hungry, or if he had any clothes


    to wear.


    She did not know how long she was thinking when her phone suddenly rang.She picked it up and took


    a look.


    It was a call from Hiry.


    She picked up the call and Hiry''s calm voice was heard.


    "Are you two still together?"


    Tanya sneered and said softly, "Yes, he''s taking a shower.Why?"


    "You''re lying!"


    Hiry suddenly smiled and said, "I just called Mia and she said Dad hase home! Tanya, I''m


    warning you.Stay away from Joel! Even if you seduced him now and he still likes you, Mia is the person


    he loves the most!"


    Tanya clenched her fists.


    She lowered her eyes.


    Before she could say anything, Hiry said, "Mia is everything to him! So what if you two still have


    feelings for each other? At the end of the night, won''t he still go home obediently and coax the child to


    sleep? Tanya, if you know what''s good for you, you better leave him!"


    Tanya''s voice was very low.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You don''t? Do you know that everyone outside knows that he and I are engaged and that Mia is our


    daughter?! Mia''s sake, he won''t even announce our separation to the public .In front of outsiders, I will


    always be Madam Smith! And you, Tanya, are just one of his lovers! What makes you think your status


    is enough to make him give up his reputation?"


    The Jones.


    After Hiry shouted this in anger, she finally felt at ease.


    She sneered and said, "No matter what, I will always be the wife, and you are just a mistress! Just like


    it was back then, I''m the daughter of a wealthy family, and you''re just a fake daughter!"


    With that, she hung up.She had been chased out of the Smiths for so long.


    There were many guesses outside, but because of Mia, the Smiths had never spread the news that


    they had broken off the engagement.


    She wanted to use this matter to agitate Tanya and let her know that she was nothing to Joel! Any


    woman would mind this, right? As she was thinking about this, the doorbell rang.


    The servant went to open the door and eximed in surprise, "Mr.Smith?"


    Hiry was stunned.


    She turned around and saw Joel walking in from the door! It was already sote.


    Why was he at the Jones'' residence !

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Hiry recalled that when she called Tanya today, Joel was also there.


    Later on, he did not pursue the matter, but now, he was here...


    Her heart sank, but her face was still filled with smiles as she walked over.


    "Joel, you''re here..."


    When the Joneses heard the servant''s words, they hurriedly walked down from the study upstairs to


    wee him.


    "Mr.Smith, what brings you here? If there''s anything you need, you can call us to the Smiths"


    Joel was still smiling.


    His eyes were curved, and when he did not speak, he looked very gentle, like a smiling tiger.


    However, Hiry could see the coldness in his eyes.


    She swallowed and jolted.


    Joel looked at her and slowly said, "I came personally today because I thought that after my


    engagement with Miss Hiry was broken off, she seemed to have been dishonest"


    As soon as he said this, Hiry''s father was stunned.He looked directly at Hiry.


    "What? When did you guys break off the engagement?"


    Joel lowered his eyes and said indifferently, "Why? Didn''t Miss Hiry tell you?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hiry had been chased back this time and stayed for a few days now, but she had not mentioned the


    engagement at all.


    Mr.Jones looked at Hiry.


    "Hiry, what''s going on? ¡° Madam Jones said, "Mr.Smith, did Hiry do something wrong to make you


    angry? Tell us, we''ll get her to change.How can you suddenly call off the engagement?"


    Joel looked at Madam Jones.


    To be precise, she was also Tanya''s mother.


    Back then, Tanya''s mother had remarried and given birth to Hiry.


    Hiry was a year younger than Tanya, but their identities werepletely different.


    One was a burden who had been brought along into her marriage with a wealthy family, and the other


    was a daughter of a wealthy family.


    Hiry had looked down on Tanya since she was young.


    As for Tanya, she had a stubborn personality.


    After being ndered by Hiry a few times, Madam Jones had determined that Tanya''s personality


    was naughty and mischievous, like that of her father, who had disappeared.


    Therefore, she would hit and scold her! Joel''s attitude toward Madam Jones was distant and cold.


    He did not bother being polite with her.


    "Madam Jones, you can discipline her further for her mistakes.Now, we''re talking about breaking off the


    engagement"


    He took out the agreement he had signed with Hiry back then.


    "In the agreement back then, we said that when Mia turns five, the engagement would be automatically


    broken off.Now, it''s time."


    The Jones parents were stunned.


    They looked at Hiry in disbelief.


    "Hiry, you..."


    Hiry bit her lip and cried.


    "Joel, I was wrong.I really know I was wrong.I didn''t go looking for Tanya on purpose.I was just


    indignant.You chased me out of the Smiths because she suddenly returned, right?"


    Tanya? Madam Jones instantly became even more furious.


    "What do you mean? Did Tanya cross into your family again? Joel, you can''t treat Hiry like this.Tanya


    was born to be a bad hooligan!"


    As soon as she said this, Joel suddenly reached out and smashed the teacup on the table to the


    ground! Smash! The sound of the teacup shattering resounded throughout the living room, causing the


    crying Hiry and Madam Jones, who was scolding Tanya, to stop abruptly.


    Everyone looked at Joel in disbelief.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "I''ve already contacted the reporters.They will announce that I have broken off my engagement with


    Miss Hiry tomorrow¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, Mr.Jones said, "Mr.Smith, is there no room for change in this matter?"


    Joel looked at him and said firmly, "No."


    Mr.Jones sighed heavily.


    Hiry and Madam Jones still wanted to say something, but Mr.Jones shook his head at them.


    The two of them could only shut their mouths.


    Mr.Jones began toin.


    "Mr.Smith, we understand that you don''t like Hiry.We won''t force you.We can break off the


    engagement, but Mia is her biological daughter.You can''t stop them from meeting."


    Hiry and Madam Jones looked at each other.


    Yes.


    As long as Mia was still around, Hiry could interfere in Joel and Tanya''s lives.


    As long as she could, Joel and Tanya could forget about living a quiet life! Hiry clenched her fists


    tightly.


    She was already thinking that if Mia fell ill in the future, she would definitely have to stay with the


    Smiths and take care of her.


    If Mia was hurt, she would definitely ask Tanya why she abused her child! As she was thinking about


    her future ns, Joel seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said directly, "Yes, I won''t stop


    them from meeting.Every six months, I''ll send Mia overseas to meet with Miss Hiry."


    Mr.Jones was stunned.


    Hiry was stunned.


    "Go overseas? You don''t have to go overseas.I''m just in the country...You don''t have to send Mia


    anywhere.I can just meet her at the Smiths..."


    However, the moment she said this, she heard Joel say, "After our engagement is broken off, you''ll be


    in a bad mood, and will go overseas for a vacation.You won''t ept our financial support and will travel


    for five years.After five years, you can return to the country"


    Mr.Jones was stunned.


    "She won''t ept financial support? Then how is she going to live?"


    Joel nced at Mr.Jones and said casually, "Aren''t so many international students still alive?"


    Madam Jones shouted angrily, "No! Hiry has never suffered like this in her entire life! She can''t go


    overseas!"


    She had never suffered before, but Tanya could suffer? Joel had investigated before.


    Tanya did not have any living expenses overseas.


    Everything was earned by working part-time! His attitude was still very calm, and there was even a


    smile on his face.


    He looked directly at Mr.Jones.


    "President Jones, is the coboration between the Joneses and Smiths going well?"


    Mr.Jones:!!!


    He immediately understood that Joel was threatening him. If they did not send Hiry away, the Smiths


    would terminate all cooperation with the Joneses! The Joneses had been prospering these years


    because they had relied on the Smiths.


    After leaving the Smiths...


    Joel would definitely let everyone in New York know that the Joneses had offended him.


    At that time, even without Joel personally making a move, someone might help him deal with the


    Joneses! He gulped and hurriedly stood up.


    "I understand what you mean, Mr.Smith.I''ll handle Hiry''s matters here.She''ll go overseas" Joel stood


    up.


    "It''s good that Mr.Jones understands.I''ll leave, then"


    He did not even look at Hiry as he left the house.


    Hiry was stunned on the spot.


    Five years...


    Another five years'' Tanya had been overseas for more than five years! Hiry understood.


    Joel had arranged everything for her! He was going to send her overseas for five years to helpTanya


    vent her anger!


    She roared, "Joel! I gave birth to Mia for you! How can you treat me like this?!"


    Joel stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her.


    "If you hadn''t given birth to Mia, do you think you would have had the chance to go overseas?"


    Upon hearing this, Hiry jolted.


    She swallowed.


    Mia was her protective charm! At the Smiths.


    After Nora finished showering, she walked out and saw Pete standing there, looking at her seriously.


    "Mommy, we''re going to the amusement park to y tomorrow.Can we bring Mia a long?"


    Nora asked, "Why?"


    Pete said, "I didn''t even know it was Mia''s birthday yesterday.I didn''t give her a gift either.I want to take


    her out to y tomorrow¡±


    Birthday? Nora was stunned.


    She remembered clearly that Tanya''s child''s birthday was five days ago.


    Mia was only five days away from that child''s birthday...


    Was this...a coincidence? She narrowed her eyes.


    Was Mia really Hiry''s daughter?

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The reason why Nora knew about the birthday of the children was that on that day every year, Tanya


    would be in low spirits.


    When she was overseas, no matter where Nora was, she would always be by Tanya''s side on this day.


    The two of them did nothing.


    Nora would sleep while Tanya would be in the room, dancing to the birthday gift she had bought long


    ago.


    Usually, when she woke up, Tanya would be covered in sweat, but she would not feel tired.


    If she continued like this, she would eventually copse.


    Every year, she would fall seriously ill.It was as if she wanted to use this method to vent her anger for


    her child for the next year.


    Therefore, Nora remembered her child''s birthday very clearly.She couldn''t help but doubt Mia''s identity.


    Tanya''s child and Mia were both Joel''s children.


    Furthermore, they were only five days apart...


    She narrowed her eyes and began to think about the rtionship between Mia and Tanya...


    Pete''s words interrupted Nora''s thoughts.


    She looked at him and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll ask your uncle when hees back."


    If she took Mia out to y, she would definitely ask Joel.With that, she yawned loudly and turned to


    walk to the bed .It''s already sote.Why isn''t he back yet? I''ll lie down and wait for him!"


    Pete:"..."


    As expected, half an hourter, there were uniform breathing sounds on the bed.


    Pete sighed helplessly and put down the pen in his hand.He walked to the bed and gently covered


    Nora with the nket.


    Then, he went out and downstairs to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    Joel returned home, this was the scene he saw.


    Pete was clearly sleepy and anxious.


    His little head was nodding off, but he had still forced himself not to sleep.


    Joel looked at the time.It was already 11 PM.


    He walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Pete woke up suddenly and said excitedly, "Uncle, you''re finally back!"


    He jumped off the sofa and looked at Joel.


    "Tomorrow, Dad and Mom will take me and Cherry...to the amusement park.I want to bring Mia along,


    okay?"


    Joel looked at him and touched his head.


    After some thought, he said, "Okay."


    Pete heaved a sigh of relief.


    Joel bent down and picked him up before carrying him upstairs.


    After taking him to the bedroom, he asked, "Where''s your mother?"


    Pete said helplessly, "Mommy said that she would lie down and wait for you toe back to ask you.In


    the end, she fell asleep..."


    Joel:


    Joel brought Pete to his room and watched him shower and change into his pajamas.Then, he sent


    Pete to Nora'' s bedroom.


    He watched as he tiptoed in and returned to the bedroom vs relief.


    At the same time, he could not help but think that Nora was such a worry-free mother.


    Be it with Cherry or Pete, they were both so sensible and independent.


    After returning to his room, he washed up andy on the bed.


    He took out his phone and opened Tanya''s Facebook. Her profile picture was of a mature grape.


    Joel stared at his phone screen for a long time, not knowing what to send her.


    Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly saw the words "Typing..." on the dialog box.


    Joel was instantly delighted.


    What was Tanya going to say to him? However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, she did not say


    anything.Joel couldn''t help but send a message:"?"


    Tanya replied:"?"


    Joel: "Where''s the smallposition?"


    Tanya: "What smallposition?"


    Joel smiled and typed: "You''ve been typing for almost twenty minutes.You should have written a small


    composition with 800 words by now? Where is it?"


    Tanya: "I wasn''t sending you a message!"


    Tanya: "You''re mistaken!"


    Tanya: "Oh, I was watching television and identally opened your chat window¡±


    Seeing that she was not being honest, Joel continued to type with a smile.


    "What are you watching?"


    Tanya: "A show on FOX TV"


    Joel: "Is it Friends? I haven''t seen it in a long time"


    Tanya: "Yes."


    Joelughed again.


    "But FOX TV is currently ying a melodramatic drama."


    Tanya: "Can''t I watch a rey?"


    Joel: "Alright, you can watch whatever you want.Whatever you Say is right."


    After these words were sent, the two of them paused for a moment.


    Joel suddenly recalled when he and Tanya were still in high school.


    At that time, they once had a disagreement over a small matter.


    As for the specific reason, he could not remember it clearly.


    However, Tanya''s eyes were red from crying as she roared at him, "Do you even know how to be a


    boyfriend? Don''t you know that a girlfriend is always right no matter what she does? You''re such a


    serious person.Other than me, no one else will want you!"


    At that time, they were young and did not know how to cherish each other, much less how to love each


    other.


    They had stumbled forward in confusion.


    However, he had continued to press forward.


    It was unlike now where he was restrained and careful in everything he did.


    A warm feeling suddenly flowed through Joel''s chest.


    He sent a message: "I missed you"


    Tanya did not reply for a long time.


    Joel lowered his eyes and sent another message: "Nora will take Cherry and Pete to the amusement


    park to y tomorrow.Mia wants to go too.Do you want to go?"


    This time, Tanya replied: "I''ll consider it"


    Joel chuckled softly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yes.How long do you want to consider?"


    Tanya replied proudly, "Two minutes."


    Joel said dotingly, "Alright."


    Two minutester, Joel punctually asked, "Go ahead"


    Tanya: "Since you''re begging me, I''ll go."


    The next day, when Nora woke up, the sun was high in the sky.


    She picked up her phone in a daze and was about to look at the time when she opened her eyes and


    saw four heads staring at her from her bedside.


    Mia and Tanya were on the left, both of them holding their chin.


    Cherry and Pete were speechless.


    Nora was shocked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Her voice was hoarse.


    Tanya: "Waiting for you to wake up so that we can go to the amusement park"


    Nora:"?"


    Stunned, she looked at her phone and realized that it was already 11 AM.


    Nora rubbed her head and sat up.


    "...Why didn''t you wake me up?" Tanya looked at Cherry.


    "You have to ask your little darling about this."


    Cherry said, "Mommy, you can''t be disturbed when you''re sleeping!"


    Pete said, "Mommy, it''s okay.It''s okay if we y less, but a¨¦u pu have to sleep enough."


    Nora:"..."


    She lifted the nket and went to the bathroom.


    As she washed her face, she looked at Tanya and Mia in the mirror.


    She suddenly recalled her suspicions fromst night.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Perhaps it was because she was suspicious, Nora kept looking at Tanya and Mia while she changed.


    The more she looked at them, the more they looked alike.


    It seemed like the verification of DNA was imminent.


    However, how was she going to take DNA samples without alerting them? Thinking that she had a


    whole day to spend with them today, Nora was not anxious.


    She slowly washed her face and brushed her teeth.She changed into casual clothes and prepared to


    go downstairs.


    Tanya immediately grabbed her.


    "Justin is downstairs!"


    Outsiders called Justin Mr.Hunt or President Hunt, but to Tanya, he was her best friend''s boyfriend and


    only Justin.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tanya pointed at her hair.


    "Aren''t you going to wash your hair?"


    Nora:"?"


    She casually nced at the time.


    "It''s already sote.I''m not washing anymore¡± Tanya said in disdain, "You''re on a date, right? Can''t you


    be more exquisite? I woke up an hour early this morning to dress up!"


    Nora thought for a moment.


    "That''s true"


    Then, she turned around and picked up her cap.


    "That''s good."


    Tanya:


    Watching Nora go downstairs casually, Tanya seriously suspected that she was not a woman.She


    grimaced and waved at the three children.


    "Let''s go"


    Pete and Cherry nodded.


    Following behind Nora, Mia was still staring at the identical twins.


    When she saw them today, she was shocked! Pete woke up early in the morning.


    When he was ying with her, someone at the door said that Justin had brought the Hunts'' youngest


    son over.


    Mia was still a little nervous at that time.


    She asked Pete, "They all say that the Hunts'' youngest son is very mysterious.He never goes to school


    and doesn''t y with others.What if he doesn''t like me?"


    Pete was stunned.He didn''t expect Mia to be so sensitive.


    She hadn''t even met him yet, but she already felt that he wouldn''t like her.


    Pete said directly, "No, you two will be very good friends" Mia looked at herself nervously and asked,


    "Cherry, will he really like me?"


    Pete replied ¡®''...Yes, he will."


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she saw Justin walking in with Cherry in his arms.


    When Cherry entered, she was still wearing a mask and sunsses to prevent anyone from peeking.


    The young master of the Hunts had always been well protected.


    Mia immediately grabbed Pete''s hand nervously.


    Then, she saw that the Hunts'' youngest son had been ced down by his father.


    Then, he skipped over to her and said, "Mia, Sister, I missed you so much-"


    With that, Cherry hugged Mia.


    Mia:"...¡±


    She was stunned and looked at Cherry in shock.


    When Cherry saw that she was silent, she took off her sunsses and mask.


    "Mia, don''t you know Cherry anymore?"


    Mia:¡±???"


    She turned to look at Pete in surprise and then at Cherry.


    Only then did she react.


    "You, you''re twins!"


    Both of them smiled and nodded.


    Mia seemed to have realized something as she looked at Pete.


    "So, Cherry, who turns into a boy, is actually not Cherry.It''s Cherry''s brother!"


    Pete extended his hand to her.


    With a serious expression, he introduced himself.


    "My name is Peter Hunt"


    Mia scratched her head and smiled with her eyes.


    "Your name sounds nice!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cherry said, "Brother''s nickname is..."


    Before she could finish, Pete interrupted her.


    "Cherry''s name is Cheryl Smith''¡¯ Mia continued to smile.


    "It sounds good too!"


    "I think so too!"


    Cherry held Mia''s hand.


    "Brother and I named ourselves very casually, but Daddy and Mommy really have telepathy .They


    named us Cherry Pit! Daddy said that Brother and I are the fruits of Mommy and Daddy!"


    Mia was enlightened.She smiled at Pete.


    "So, you''re not Cherry.Your nickname is Pit!"


    Pete:


    His nickname was not nice.He rarely told others about it.He did not expect his sister to say it so directly.


    Sigh! His head hurt.


    When Nora went downstairs, she stood in the corridor and looked down.


    She saw Joel and Justin sitting on the living room sofa.


    These two men, who could change New York''s economy with just a stomp of their feet, were sitting


    opposite each other and drinking tea.


    When she went out, there was no sound from downstairs.


    When she was almost downstairs, Justin suddenly said, "Nora''s temper bes a little bad If she


    doesn''t sleep enough.Please forgive her''¡¯


    These words sounded as if Nora was Justin''s possession.


    Joel suddenly raised his head, his eyes curved into crescents, and he smiled.


    "She''s my sister.There''s no need to apologize.I have just made Mr.Hunt wait here for such a long


    time.Nora''s health is not good.Mr.Hunt, you don''t mind, right?"


    Justin: There was a hint of coldness in his deep eyes, and the mole at the corner of his eye looked a


    little enchanting.


    He suddenly said, "I definitely don''t mind.After all, Nora''s health deteriorated because she gave birth to


    my children .Iwonder if Nora is used to sleeping on the Smiths'' bed?"


    Joel


    These words implied that Nora had not grown up in the Smiths.He lowered his eyes and gently ced


    the teacup down.


    Still smiling, he said, "She probably slept well.After all, she''s at home.Mr.Hunt, you probably don''t know


    yet, right ? Nora is Unclen''s biological daughter, and she''s also the only daughter of the Smiths''


    direct line of descent"


    He deliberately emphasized the word "at home" and emphasized the eldest daughter of the direct line.


    Then, he said jokingly, "If she didn''t have an engagement with Mr.Hunt, I''m afraid the other men in New


    York would have been chased out by Unclen when they came to propose marriage!"


    Justin:".."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He had almost forgotten that the person in front of him was his brother-inw! Offending him would


    make his marriage difficult.


    At the thought of this, Justin took the initiative to pick up the teapot and pour a cup of tea for Joel.


    Looking at his lowered head, Joel was extremely satisfied.


    The two men were both heads of the two top families in New York.


    Neither of them was convinced by the other.


    Even though the twopanies had worked together before, they had never lowered their heads.


    Now, this man was willing to lower his head for Nora.


    It seemed like he was being sincere.


    A cup of tea made the two men lose their hostility.


    At this moment, they finally heard footsteps.


    The two of them turned their heads and saw Nora walking down.


    She coughed.


    "Did I make you two wait for long?"


    "No."


    "No.¡±


    The two men said dotingly.


    Nora: She suddenly looked at Joel and asked, "By the way, Joel, what''s Mia''s blood type?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Joel did not understand why she would suddenly ask this, but he still said, "Type A''¡¯ Tanya was also an


    A.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and asked again, "What about Hiry?"


    Hearing her mention Hiry, Joel subconsciously looked at Tanya, who was following behind her.


    Seeing that Tanya was indeed frowning and seemed a little unhappy, Joel carefully replied, "Type AB."


    "Okay" Nora replied, but she was guessing in her heart.


    Joel had Type O blood while Hiry had Type AB blood.


    Therefore, there was a chance that Mia had Type A blood.


    From this, she could not confirm her guess.


    Indeed, she still had to do a DNA test.


    With this in mind, she nced at Tanya.


    She did not tell Tanya about this immediately.


    After all, over the years, they had been looking for her child together.


    She knew that it was devastating for any hope to be destroyed.


    When she did the DNA report, if Mia was not Tanya''s child, she would not mention it at all.


    However, if she was Tanya ''s daughter, everything would be fine.


    With this thought in mind, she asked, "Shall we set off?"


    "There''s no rush"


    Before Joel could speak, Justin said slowly, "Eat something before you leave.You''ve slept for so


    long.You should avoid getting low blood sugar"


    Everyone was speechless.Nora casually picked up a piece of chocte.


    "No need.Let''s go."


    Nora was a little embarrassed to have the three children and three adults wait for her here.


    Actually, she had set an rm before she went to bedst night.


    After all, she was going out with them today.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Thinking of this, she took out her phone and was about to see why the rm didn''t ring when she


    heard Pete say, "Mommy, the tyrant...Daddy asked me to turn off your rm.He said that you''ll only


    have the energy to y after you sleep enough"


    "Okay.¡±


    Nora''s lips twitched.She really could not be med.


    There were too many people in the group, so everyone got into the huge van that the Hunts had driven


    over.


    The van had three rows of seats.The mostfortable seats were definitely the two single chairs in the


    second row.The third and fourth rows fit the adults and their children well.


    Joel nced at Tanya and pointed at the single seat in the second row.


    "Sit here."


    Mia was Joel''s daughter.


    He was already very happy that Tanya could go out with them.He definitely wouldn''t trouble Tanya to


    help take care of Mia.


    Tanya nodded.


    Then, Justin pointed at the single seat in the second row and said to Nora, "Sit here too."


    He brought Pete and Cherry to sit at the back.


    Therefore...a strange arrangement was made.


    The two all-powerful men in New York had given up their seats for the two women, but they were sitting


    at the back as full-time nannies.


    When the driver saw this, he was frightened.


    He had never seen Mr.Hunt sitting in the back row! That was reserved for assistants and bodyguards!


    Then, he looked at the two women sitting in the second row...


    After Nora got into the car, she ate a mouthful of chocte sleepily and leaned against the window,


    looking very rxed.


    Tanya did not feel that there was anything wrong with sitting there like this.


    She also did not feel that there was anything wrong with letting the two men look after the children.


    She was still whispering to Nora.


    The driver was speechless.


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    He did not expect Mr.Hunt and Mr.Smith to spoil their girlfriends so much! The car started and drove to


    the amusement park.


    Tanya and Nora were whispering about what they were going to yter.


    The two men in the backseat were also chatting harmoniously.


    Joel asked, "Pete''s identity and appearance have always been kept a secret.Don''t tell me you''re going


    to the amusement park today with a mask on?"


    "There''s no need, " Justin said.


    "The amusement park was cleared today."


    Only then did Joel suddenly realize that the Hunts owned thergest amusement park in New York! He


    nodded.


    "Yes, we won''t be disturbed like this."


    He asked mischievously, "But Mr.Hunt, you didn''t bring your 18 bodyguards with you today? That''s not


    your style."


    Justin smiled brightly, and the mole at the corner of his eye shone.


    His words had a hint of submission.


    "They''re hiding in the dark.After all, we have two children with us.No one can take the risk lest there be


    an ident.Mr.Smith, you understand, right?"


    With that, he looked behind the car.


    "After all, there are already seven or eight people in the two cars behind us, right?"


    Joel said slowly, "I''m not afraid of anything.It''s improbable for there to be any big scene outside.These


    seven or eight people are all here to protect Nora"


    His meaning was clear.


    Nora had a high status in the Smiths! The group went straight to the amusement park.


    Justin seemed to have long known that Nora would not be able to get up on time, so the van stopped at


    the restaurant inside the amusement park.


    Justin exined, "Let''s have lunch first before we go to y"


    Joel replied, "That''s what I was thinking"


    Nora had not eaten breakfast.Moreover, it was already noon.How could she not eat? The group


    entered the restaurant.


    The amusement park was cleared of people, and there were no tourists in the restaurant either.


    They watched the amusement park facilities outside as they ate in the lobby.


    When the food arrived, Nora subconsciously picked up her chopsticks and nned to eat in big bites,


    but Justin stopped her.


    He said, "Eat slowly"


    Nora was about to retort when Justin spoke again.


    "Be a good role model for the children"


    Nora felt that it was really troublesome.However, when she met the gazes of the three children, she


    could only say, "...Alright"


    After lunch, they went to the amusement park.There was no need to queue up.


    They could do whatever they wanted.


    Nora liked exciting things.


    She went on roller coasters, trapezes, and other thrilling rides.


    Cherry, Pete, and Justin apanied her throughout.


    However, Mia was timid and did not dare to y.


    Tanya saw that she was too timid to reject and said, "I''m afraid of heights, so I won''t y.Mia, will you


    apany me?"


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief and immediately held Tanya''s hand tightly.


    "Okay .So, the people split into two groups to y.Watching Tanya and Mia leave, Nora suddenly said


    to Pete , Pete, I''ll give you a mission"


    Pete asked in confusion, "What?"


    Nora said, "Find an opportunity to help me collect some of Mia''s DNA samples.¡±


    Pete did not ask why and directly replied, "No problem¡±


    On the other hand, Tanya had brought Mia to the carousel.Joel also apanied them.


    After the three of them got on the carousel, the staff beside them raised their cameras and took photos


    of them.


    "Mr.Smith, Mrs.Smith, look over here!"


    "Mrs.Smith, please hug your daughter!"


    Daughter? Tanya was stunned.She looked down at Mia in her arms and was about to exin when the


    staff looked at the camera and sighed.


    "Mrs.Smith, your daughter really looks like you!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    After the staff finished speaking, Mia reached out and grabbed her clothes.She asked timidly,


    "Ms.Turner, is this okay?"


    Tanya looked at her.


    For some reason, she did not exin.She just smiled.


    "...Okay."


    Mia was excited to see that she didn''t reject her.


    Joel stared at them from the side.


    His eyes were calm, but the smile in his eyes was more warm and sincere than before.


    Snap! A photo of the family of three was taken.


    The staff took the photo and stood up, handing it over.


    On the carousel, Tanya sat in front with Mia in her arms while Joel sat in the back.


    The three of them looked very beautiful.


    The staff said politely, "Mr.Smith, Mrs.Smith, the two of you are so loving.Little Miss Smith is also so


    cute.Your family of three is really fortunate."


    Tanya looked at the staff awkwardly and was about to exin when Joel suddenly took out his wallet


    and handed some notes to the service staff.


    "You''re a smooth -talker, feel free to say more"


    The service staff took the tip.


    It was a thick stack and there were at least a few hundred dors.


    He was instantly delighted and immediately said, "It''s not that I''m a smooth-talker, I''m actually very bad


    at talking.It''s just that I''m good at telling the truth! Mr.Smith, there''s a bumper car over there.Do you


    want to bring Mrs.Smith and Little Miss there to y?"


    "Yeah.¡± Joel picked Mia up and held Tanya with his other hand as they walked toward the bumper car.


    Tanya followed.


    She did not even have a chance to exin the entire time and could only ept the title of Mrs.Smith!


    They had fun the entire day.


    Even though they only started in the afternoon, they still yed all the games they wanted until sunset.


    At night, the group ate dinner at the amusement park and watched the fireworks performance.


    There was no vast crowd.


    The moment the fireworks bloomed, the three children gathered together and ran across thewn of


    the viewing area, screaming with amazement.


    "Wow!"


    "So beautiful!"


    "It''s so bright!"


    Nora and Justin sat on the ground.


    When they looked up at the fireworks, Nora was a little stunned.


    Actually,ing to the amusement park to y was a very boring thing for her.


    No matter how exciting those games were, would they be as thrilling as riding a race car? She was just


    apanying the two children to y something boring.


    Seeing that they were happy, she endured it.


    Time was actually the most precious thing to her.


    As she spent most of her time sleeping, she preferred to finish all her tasks while she was awake.


    However, as she sat there and watched the fireworks rise into the sky, and felt the breathing and


    company of the man beside her, she felt for the first time that it did not seem so bad to waste so much


    time.


    On the other side, Joel and Tanya were following behind the three children.


    As they walked, Joel suddenly reached out and held Tanya''s hand.


    Tanya wanted to struggle, but the man''s hand was too warm and she could not break free at all.


    She gave up and let Joel hold her hand.


    The three children ran in front and asionally turned back to see this scene.


    Cherry widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "God-mom, are you dating Uncle Joel?"


    Tanya:"!!!"


    Her expression instantly turned cold.


    "Silly Cherry, what are you talking about?!"


    Mia was shocked.


    "Cherry, don''t talk to Ms.Turner like that .She''ll be angry!"


    Tanya didn''t expect to have scared Mia.


    Just as she was about tofort her and tell her that she wasn''t angry, she saw Mia look at Joel.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Daddy, hurry up and kiss Ms.Turner.Kiss her and she''ll be happy!"


    Tanya:"!!"


    Her face turned red.


    The man beside her chuckled softly, his voice rich and gentle.


    "Tanya, I only wish for time to stop.How good would it be if we could stay here forever?"


    Tanya did not say anything, but Joel suddenly held her hand.


    Happy days were always short.


    Soon, it was 8 PM.


    The sky hadpletely darkened, and they were going home.


    Tanya''s home was not in the same direction as the Smiths and Hunts, so they discussed and decided


    to let Joel take her home.


    Mia was brought back by Justin with Pete.


    When they separated at the door, Nora suddenly shouted, "Tanya."


    Tanya, who was about to get into the car with Joel, stopped and turned to look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nora stretched out her arm.


    "Give me a hug?"


    Tanya:"???"


    The corners of her lips twitched.


    "It''s not like I won''t see you anymore.Why are you hugging me? Are you crazy? I''m not so affectionate


    with you!"


    Nora did not care.She walked over and hugged her.


    "Don''t you know that you might have to call me sister-inw the next time we hug?"


    Tanya:"HI!"


    She turned around angrily and walked back to the car.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she held her head with a cry.


    Nora shrugged.


    "I''m sorry...Two strands of your hair were caught on my ring."


    The corners of Tanya''s mouth twitched.


    "I knew I shouldn''t have given you such a pretentious hug.You made me lose two strands of hair!"


    Nora retorted, "Don''t worry.I''ll be responsible if you be bald"


    Tanya: "Pui, pui, pui! Don''t you know how to talk? I have a lot of hair.How can I be bald?!"


    With that, she got into Joel''s car.


    After the car left, Nora looked at the hair on her fingers.


    She raised her eyebrows and took out a bag, carefully putting the hair in it.


    As soon as she was done, she met Justin''s teasing eyes.


    He seemed to have seen through everything as his gaze swept past the hair in her hand before he


    said, "Nora, I didn''t expect you to be so naughty"


    Nora ignored him and ced the bag in her pocket.She lowered her head and gave Pete a look.


    Pete nodded and gave her an "okay."


    They got into the van and went home.


    In the car, Pete suddenly said, "Let''s y a game!"


    After ying for the entire day, Mia and Cherry, who were already a little sleepy, looked at him


    excitedly.


    "What are we ying?"


    Pete took out a cotton bud.


    "I''m ying house.I''m a doctor¡± Cherry secretly said to Mia, "...Pete is so childish- I stopped ying


    house when I was three!"


    Mia said softly, "But this is the first time Pete has made such a request.Let''s y along, okay?


    Otherwise, he''ll be unhappy"


    Cherry reluctantly said, "Alright!"


    Therefore, the three children, who were slightly smarter than ordinary people, began ying house.


    Pete said to Mia, "Mia, open your mouth.I want to take your saliva sample-"


    Mia opened her mouth cooperatively.


    Pete stirred the cotton bud and handed it to Nora.


    "It''s done!"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Nora took it from him naturally.


    Then, she took out a small stic bag, ced it inside, and put the bag into her pocket.


    When taking DNA samples, one must rub the cotton tip in the subject''s mouth with a bit of force in


    order to get the oral mucosa.


    Therefore, it would feel a little ufortable.


    However, the kind Mia endured the difort without saying anything and yed along with the game.


    After the DNA sample was sessfully retrieved, Cherry, in an attempt to y along with Pete''s game,


    said, "It''s my turn now, Pete!"


    Pete: He nced at Cherry disdainfully and said, "Don''t you find this very childish? Let''s not y this


    game anymore.Of course, if you really have to, I don''t mind ying along¡±


    Cherry:"???"


    She shut up and look out her phone.


    "I still find mobile games more fun, after all."


    While the children were talking, Justin, seemed to have realized what Nora was doing.


    He went to Nora and asked softly, "Are you suspecting that Mia may be Tanya''s daughter?"


    Nora nodded.


    "Tanya gave birth to a baby five years ago, but she lost the child."


    Something clicked in Justin''s head and he asked, "Do you need me to look into it for you?"


    Nora thought for a moment.


    "Alright."


    She didn''t have enough manpower.


    Besides, it was not her forte, either.


    She and Tanya didn''t know each other before five years ago.


    The two had met while looking for their children.


    With Justin''s help, the investigation might progress faster.


    Justin suddenly asked, "Do I get any reward if I help out?"


    Nora stared at the man''s visage right in front of her.


    Even after being out for a day, the man still looked clean and refreshed, and didn''t look greasy at all.


    In particr, in the dim lighting in the car, the man''s face even seemed like it had a veil of light over it.


    Nora suddenly withdrew her gaze, and her throat moved a little.


    If she continued looking at him any further, she felt like she might not be able to stop herself from


    kissing him.


    She coughed and replied, "Forget it, then.You don''t have to help me¡±


    Justin:


    Joel took Tanya back to the vi in the suburbs.


    The vi was a little far, so it was already half-past nine by the time they reached the suburbs.


    As soon as the car stopped, Tanya got out of the car.


    She waved at Joel and said, "Bye!"


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in for a ss of water?" asked Joel.


    Tanya blinked.She simply knew Joel too well.


    Asking for a drink was just an excuse.She picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him


    instead.


    The thick-skinned Joel said, "Oh, my bad.Can I use the bathroom?"


    Tanya: She couldn''t refuse anymore! Surely she couldn''t make him hold it in for over an hour, right?


    Joel got out of the car casually and followed her into the house.


    Tanya couldn''t help butin, "You obviously went to the toilet before we left the amusement park!"


    Without batting an eyelid, Joel replied, "Yeah.My kidneys aren''t so good"


    However, Joel didn''t go to the bathroom after he entered the vi.


    Instead, he pulled Tanya to the sofa and sat there.


    Before Tanya could say anything, he leaned in and pushed her down.


    Tanya had already realized what he was intending to do the moment he grabbed her.


    They could feel each other''s breath on their faces at this moment.


    Tanya was so nervous that her throat went dry.


    She asked coquettishly, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ve already held myself back for a whole day; replied Joel Tanya:"?"


    Joel said, "I''ve been wanting to kiss you since I saw you at nine o''clock this morning"


    Tanya''s cheeks turned even redder.


    However, the next moment, he asked quietly, "Tanya, will you marry me?"


    Tanya was about to reply when he went on.


    "Are you willing to be Mia''s mom?"


    The bashful look on Tanya''s face froze, and her heart suddenly went cold.


    ''¡¯Mom¡­¡±


    Her child was still missing, yet she was enjoying bliss and happiness...


    She wasn''t worthy of having such happiness! The thought made her suddenly push Joel away.


    All her shyness from just now disappeared.


    She looked at him in a panic and said, "I...I need to give it some thought.Why don''t you go for now?"


    The suggestive atmosphere disappeared instantly.


    Joel knew that it was because he had been too impatient.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even if he wanted Tanya to ept Mia, he had to persuade her bit by bit.


    He shouldn''t have mentioned that just now.


    After all, asking someone to be their child''s stepmother was very impolite behavior.


    He lowered his gaze.


    After spending the day together, he''d thought that Tanya was indeed fond of Mia.


    That was why he had brought it up.


    He nodded, neatened his clothes, and walked out of the house.


    As she looked at how lonely he looked from the back, Tanya wanted to exin and tell him that it


    wasn''t because she disliked Mia.


    She just...felt that she was not worthy of being happy.


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Elsewhere, Justin took the rest of them back to the Smiths ''manor.


    Cherry was a little reluctant to part with Nora.


    Although Nora was always disciplining her unlike her father who spoiled her and let her do whatever


    she wanted Cherry still missed her Mommy.


    However!Cherry was very sensible.


    She knew that her brother needed Mommy more because he hadn''t recovered from his illness yet!


    Thus, no matter how much she missed her mother, she had to go with her father.


    Cherry hugged Nora''s leg and said, "Mommy, I will miss you!"


    Sensing how clingy her daughter was being, Nora squatted down and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    "You cane whenever you want to see me"


    Cherry nodded at once.


    Only then did she walk over reluctantly to Justin.


    Justin reached his arms out toward Nora and suggested, "How about a goodnight hug for the two of us,


    too?"


    Nora rolled her eyes at him.


    She wanted to refuse, but when she met the man''s bottomless and aggrieved eyes, the words at the tip


    of her tongue did a U-turn.


    In the end, the resigned woman stepped forward and gave him a hug. The man put his arms around


    her shoulders and hugged her a little tighter as if he wanted to embed her into himself.


    His low voice rang out beside her ear.


    "Goodnight"


    Nora pushed him away without saying anything.


    Justin then took Cherry into the car and left the Smiths''.


    After the car left, Nora finally whispered, "Tsk.Goodnight."


    She then held Pete''s hand in one hand and Mia''s in the other and led them into the living room.


    Mia''s nanny was waiting for her in the living room.


    When she saw her, she took her hand, took her back to her bedroom, and got ready to clean her up


    and tuck her in bed.


    Nora took Pete upstairs.


    As soon as she arrived upstairs, the door to the guest room Lily was staying in opened.


    Lily was wearing pajamas and looked like she had just finished taking a shower, and was drying her


    hair with a towel.


    She said, "You''re back, Anti"


    Nora paused and looked at her.


    "Are you done with work?"


    "Yeah¡±


    Lily had been busy ever since she returned to the States.She hadn''t even returned to the manor for


    quite a few days .She had finally finished her work that day and had just reached home and taken a


    shower.She was nning to have a good night''s sleepter.


    Unexpectedly, Nora took out two familiar-looking bags from her pocket the next moment.


    Lily: "MW"


    The corners of her lips spasmed as she said, "Boss, this is exploitation.You know that, right?"


    Nora coughed.


    Even she herself knew that she was being a little too much, so she offered, "How does a 20% pay


    increment sound?"


    She paid Lily a very high sry.Her annual sry reached as high as several hundred thousands of


    dors.


    A 20% increment would mean at least 150,000 dors! Lily immediately beamed at her and took the


    two bags from her.


    "No problem! Boss, what are you checking for?" Nora yawned.


    "Mother-daughter rtionship.¡± Lily looked at Nora in surprise.


    "You found yourself another mom, Boss?"


    Nora:".."


    Lily also felt that she must be mistaken.


    She nced at Pete and asked, "You have another daughter? You gave birth to triplets back then?"


    Nora "...¡±


    She coughed and said gently, "Get lost"


    "Okie-Dokie! I''ll get changed and work overtime right away! I''ll let you know the results tomorrow


    morning."

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Lily went back to her room, changed, and went out in a hurry.


    She had only just reached the car park and was about to open the car door when she suddenly caught


    a glimpse of a shadow in the distance.


    Startled, she eximed, "Ahh.It''s a ghost!"


    Quentin: The corners of his lips spasmed.


    He walked into the open leisurely and said like the person afflicted with eighth-grader syndrome he


    was, "You''re calling me a ghost when I was obviously standing there like the live human I am? Are your


    eyes bad?"


    Lily, who was bolder than a lot of girls, took a close look at Quentin, upon which her eyes immediately


    lit up.


    She asked,"...Who are you? Why did you be a thief when you''re so good-looking? Why aren''t you


    being a good person instead? This is the Smiths'' manor, you know!"


    "Who do you think you''re calling a thief?" Quentin retorted.


    Lily''s eyes widened.


    The tall girl was not afraid of the man at all.


    "You, of course! If you are not a thief, then why are you hiding in the shadows so sneakily? I''ll tell you


    this I can take out weaklings like you three at a time by myself!"


    Quentin:"??"


    Who was she calling a goddamn weakling? There must really be a problem with the woman''s eyes! He


    was about to speak when Lily took a good look at Quentin with the help of the car lights.


    Her eyes immediately brightened and she asked, "Say, why are you straying from the right path when


    you''re such a good-looking man? Shall I help you out? "


    Quentin:"?"


    Lily coughed and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Quentin:"??"


    Wasn''t the topic of their conversation changing a little too quickly? How did they suddenly start talking


    about whether he had a girlfriend or not? His brows drew together and he answered, "No, I don''t."


    Lily said excitedly, "I don''t have a boyfriend, either!"


    Quentin:"...


    The corners of his lips spasmed as Lily asked, "Do you earn a lot from stealing?"


    Quentin:"???"


    "It definitely isn''t a lot, right? How about this, why don''t you date me? I can give you money and a ce


    to live in.I can even buy you a house in New York.I have an annual sry of hundreds of thousands of


    dors! That''s nearly a million dors, you know!"


    Quentin:"H!!!"


    The corners of his lips spasmed again.


    He felt a little like the conversation was getting more and more far-fetched.


    Was she hitting on him??? He stared at Lily.


    If she weren''t Big Sister''s assistant, Quentin would have punched her and given her a taste of his


    martial arts prowess a long time ago! He sneered, "Do you think I would be tempted by that bit of


    money you have?"


    Lily thought for a moment.


    "Well, that''s true.Someone like you who specializes in stealing from wealthy families must be a master


    thief, right? I guess that bit of money I have won''t attract you, after all.By the way, I''m a doctor.If you get


    beaten up during a heist, you cane to me.Of course, if you ever decide to pull back and repent,


    and don''t feel like working hard anymore, you cane to me then too"


    Lily took out a business card from her pocket.When she looked back up to pass it to Quentin, the man


    was already gone!


    Lily:"?"


    He ran away so quickly? What a shame! He was so handsome! Lily sighed and got into her car.


    Quentin was someone who belonged in the shadows.


    Apart from a few of the Smiths, very few outsiders knew of him, even fewer had ever met him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, Lily had never seen Quentin before, despite having lived in the Smiths'' manor for so long.


    Quentin entered the living room.


    As he watched Lily drive off, he couldn''t help but hold his forehead.


    Never mind that his cousin was a weirdo...uh, a genius, but why was everyone around her also so


    weird? The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    It was at this moment that his cell phone vibrated.


    He took it out and saw that Nora had sent him a screenshot of a chat.


    On the screenshot was a message that Lily had sent to Nora: "Boss, a thief just went into the Smiths''


    manor.By the way, if he gets caught, can you avoid hitting his face? He''s pretty handsome, and he''s my


    type.It''d be a real shame if anything happens to his face!"


    After sending him the screenshot, Nora also sent him a question mark.


    Quentin:"!!!"


    Quentin was livid! How could he possibly be a thief?! How could an inferior creature like a thief possibly


    be worthy of his position as the ruler of the secret forces?!His cousin''s assistant was simply too much!


    Nora had received the message from Lily shortly after she brought Pete into the bedroom.


    When she saw her describe the thief as a very handsome man, and thought of how infatuated Lily had


    looked while looking at photos of young male celebrities in the past; she immediately knew that the


    ''thief'' she was talking about was Quentin.


    Lily had gone out too suddenly.


    Quentin had probably been in the car park, so the two of them must have bumped into each other.


    After forwarding the screenshot to Quentin, she went to take a shower.


    A short whileter, she heard a light knock on the door.


    The person knocking on the door seemed very cautious.


    Nora yawned and opened the door.


    It was Quentin.


    He asked sneakily, "Nora, are you going to the arena?"


    Nora:"?"


    She asked in surprise, "Didn''t we already ask for a day off yesterday?"


    She was taking her kids to the amusement park, so she had informed the arena''s staff the day before


    that they wouldn''t bepeting in any matches that day.


    Quentin replied, "But Victor and the others have matches today.As they say, know the enemy, know


    thyself, and you will fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat!"


    Nora yawned again and said sleepily, "You''re right"


    Quentin was overjoyed.


    When he was about to say "Let''s go", Nora pped down hard on his shoulder and said, "Therefore,


    I''m leaving this arduous task to you! Only after you know the enemy inside out can you lead the two of


    us weaklings to beat them!"


    Quentin:"!!!"


    His lip corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    "Nora, if I recall correctly, you fell asleep at tenst night and only woke up at eleven this morning.You


    slept for a whole thirteen hours..."


    Nora was surprised.


    "Really? In that case, I did indeed sleep an hour longer than usual."


    She yawned again.


    For some reason, she had been feeling unusually sleepytely.


    Quentin:


    His lip corners spasmed again.


    "Alright, I''ll go!"


    There was no other way.


    Among the three-man team, one was there just to make up the numbers while the other was Big Sister,


    who didn''t like to bother about such things .


    As such, the arduous task could only be entrusted to him now! Quentin went to the underground


    tournament arena.


    The masked man walked around inside.


    After saying hi to Linda, he sat in the VIP dining area to watch the match.


    There were three people on Victor''s team.


    They were already challenging ss E teams tonight.


    However, they defeated their opponents in just ten minutes.


    The emcee kept silent for a moment before he finally announced with displeasure, "Team Americans


    Are Ipetent wins!"


    None of the spectators apuded or cheered.


    Victor and his teammates stood in the ring and shouted arrogantly, "Is there no team that can fight in


    the USA?"


    The people at the bottom of the ring shouted one after another: "What are you being so arrogant


    about? You''ll be up against Team Third In The World tomorrow! Victor, have you already forgotten how


    No.028 sent you flying with a kick?"


    "Hahaha, exactly!"


    "Team Third In The World! Team Third In The World!"


    These two powerful teams had shone the brightest in the tournament this year.


    Even though the two teams looked equally matched, everyone had ced their hopes in Team Third In


    The World.


    Upon the audience calling out his team''s name, Quentin suddenly stood up in the crowd.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, he stared at the stage.


    Then, he pointed his middle finger at Victor and the other two in the ring!

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    The action was full of contempt.


    Quentin''s actions made everyone excited.


    Everyone jumped onto their feet and pointed their middle fingers at the ring.


    The audience came from all walks of life, but all of them were already part of the working society.


    Some of them were fathers, while some were mothers.


    All of their youthful passion had long been erased by society.


    It was so difficult to even hold the tournament itself.


    Additionally, from the way how Nora had defeated all her opponents with just a single move in the


    beginning, one could easily see that the contestants in the martial arts tournament didn''t actually have


    any real substance or skill.


    In the current age of material desires, martial arts might already have be a thing of the past a long


    time ago.


    No one wanted to practice and train hard from a young age just for the sake of such a martial arts


    tournament.


    That was why the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts had such a high


    status in the pugilistic world¡ªbecause they were the only two sects who had financial support.


    Not only did they not charge any tuition fees for practicing martial arts, but they even provided financial


    subsidies and wages to support the disciples and give them confidence in training.


    Big Brother and Big Sister had, therefore, be these martial arts practitioners'' faith.


    Now, everyone''s thirst for blood was aroused in this instant.


    It was as if those days when they were still young and cocky were right before their eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the ring.


    All their indignation and humiliation from being insulted just now was gone, and only confidence and


    passion remained in this instant.


    They firmly believed that the USA''s martial arts would definitely beat the Benevolence Hall! When


    Victor and the other two saw this, all of them frowned.


    They, who were originally the victors, seemed to lose their momentum, and they got out of the ring


    pathetically.


    "Get off the ring! You traitor!"


    "A treasonous traitor like you cannot live well for long!"


    "A mere boxing champion actually dares toe here and provoke us? Team Third In The World will


    teach you how to behave!"


    Amidst everyone''s shouts, Quentin looked at Victor and the other two from the back, his expression


    turning serious.


    From observing the match just now, he realized that Victor and his teammates had be stronger


    again.


    Given how strong they were, unless Big Brother joined his team, with just him and Big Sister, they


    might not actually be able to win.


    With that in mind, Quentin lowered his head, picked up his cell phone, and sent a text message to


    Nora: ''Nora, Victor and his teammates have be stronger again.Why don''t we cooperate with Big


    Brother?''


    After sending the message, he continued typing: ''They were simply too arrogant just now.We must kick


    their a*ses tomorrow night!''


    After sending the message, he looked around.


    Seeing that there wasn''t anything else happening anymore, he got ready to go home.


    Suddenly, he received a text message: ''Boss, someone is investigating Ms.Nora again


    The message was from someone in the Smiths'' secret forces.


    Quentin''s participation in the tournament was his private affairs, so he hadn''t brought them with him.


    Quentin had instructed the Smiths'' secret forces to keep an eye on Nora and protect her during this


    recent period of time.


    They were to report to him immediately if they found any unidentified people looking into her.


    He replied: "I''ming over right away."


    He had to ensure his cousin''s safety.


    It might be Big Sister he was protecting, but it only meant that all the more nobodies like them shouldn''t


    be bothering her! After sending the message, he headed to the car park.


    After Victor and his teammates got off the ring and got into the car, they received a call from Abigail.


    "How did it go tonight?" He asked.


    Antoine, the bald man, replied, "Piece of cake.


    It seems like they are very satisfied with Team Third In The World, though, and threatened to have


    them teach us a lesson tomorrow: Abigail sneered, "Team Third In The World? The name alone already


    sounds weak.If they can only take third ce, then isn''t the champion title still ours in the end?"


    Antoine burst outughing at once.


    He looked very confident.


    Victor, who was listening to their conversation, couldn''t help but be a wet nket.


    "That woman in the red dress from Team Third In The World is Big Sister" His one-liner threw everyone


    in the car into silence.


    Seemingly sensing the others'' silence, Abigail sneered, "Has a mere woman frightened you guys


    witless? Victor, you have to believe in yourself.You''re definitely a match for her now! Even if Big Brother


    joins them, the three of you can still beat them!"


    Victor lowered his head.


    "I find that difficult"


    Antoine sneered, "What''s the matter with you, Vic? Are you actually putting yourself down at a time like


    this? No wonder people say that you Americans are ipetent.All of you are so thin and weak.It''s


    obvious at a nce that none of you can put up a fight!"


    Thest person among the team of three was also a foreigner.


    When he heard what Antoine said, he looked at Victor brazenly and burst outughing.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Victor''s face darkened.


    "How about a match between you and I, Antoine? I will show you who the strongest in this team is!"


    Antoine sneered and said nothing.


    Antoine was very strong.


    His strength was on par with Victor''s.


    However, Victor fought in a way that threw caution to the wind and disregarded his own safety.


    How would he possibly dare to fight him? Besides...


    Antoine found himself a fantastic excuse.


    "We will be up against Team Third In The World tomorrow.We should not be having an internal conflict


    at a time like this.Victor wanted to speak, but Abigail interrupted him.


    "Vic, in your opinion, what are our chances of beating them?"


    Victor slowly replied, "70 - 30" Antoine broke into a grin at once.


    "That''s more than 5] enough! Victory is pretty much in the bag with a 70% chance of winning" Victor


    raised his head.


    The look in his eyes was cold as he said, "What I meant was, our chances of winning are 30% and


    70% theirs""


    Antoine narrowed his eyes.


    Victor said, "I''m the only one who has fought Big Sister before in the tournament.She isn''t to be


    underestimated.Moreover, she hadn''t used her full strength when she was beating me up that time.No


    one knows how strong she really is.Besides, there''s also the crazy Smithin helping her out.The man


    wearing the ck mask may look useless, but what if he is also a martial arts expert? We may not


    necessarily be their match!"


    His analysis made a lot of sense.


    Atst, Antoine and Abigail didn''t dare to mock him anymore.


    Abigail suddenly asked, "Vic, do you want the third dose of the drug?"


    Victor''s head whipped up.


    "Yes!"


    Dim light flickered in the man''s eagle-like eyes.


    He had to have it! Abigail said, "Then think of a way to win the match.Or else , you can forget about


    ever getting the third dose!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victor clenched his fists.


    He suddenly thought of something and said, "I have a n. When he finished, Abigail and Antoine kept


    quiet for a while.The next moment, Abigailughed and said, "Not bad, you have potential, kid! Do as


    Vic says!"


    At the Smiths.


    As Nora''s mind was on Lily''s test results, she practically opened her eyes and woke up the very instant


    Lily''s message came.


    Next to her, Pete even nced at her in surprise because she had woken up.


    Nora stretched and turned on the phone.


    Sure enough, she saw the message from Lily: "The test results are out.I''ve emailed them to you."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Lily was very fast and efficient.


    Nora was about to open her email inbox when violent knocking suddenly came from the door.


    Nora was surprised.


    Pete slipped out of the bed and ran over to open the door.


    It was Joel.


    A puzzled Pete asked, "What''s the matter, Uncle Joel?"


    Joel was aware that Nora was always sleepy, and needed twelve hours of sleep a day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Why would hee over and disturb her rest when it was only seven o''clock in the morning?


    Joel asked, "Is your Mommy awake? Can you wake her up ? I have something very important to talk to


    her about"


    Nora, who had also realized the urgency of the matter, quickly changed and walked over.


    "What''s wrong, Joel?"


    Joel frowned when he saw her.


    He asked, "Quentin is missing.Did you ask him to do anything for you?"


    Nora''s heart sank.


    Atst, she understood why Joel hade over so early in the morning.


    A grave look came over her countenance.


    "I didn''t, but he went to the tournament arenast night"


    She picked up her cell phone at this point, upon which she saw the two messages that Quentin had


    sent her some time past eleven o''clock the previous night.


    However, the two messages didn''t give her any clues.


    She frowned.


    "Might he be resting somewhere?"


    "No." Joel spoke with certainty.


    "Quentin''s identity is special.There aren''t many people who know of his existence.Because he only


    comes into contact with the people from Smiths'' secret forces, and everything he does is dangerous,


    he has to report his itinerary to me on time every day.When I didn''t receive his report this morning, I


    knew at once that something has gone wrong.It was only when I contacted the people from the secret


    forces that I found out Quentin had already lost contact with themst night!"


    The previous night...


    Nora wanted to ask more questions, but Joel had turned and gone downstairs.


    "I''m going to the arena"


    Nora did not dare to waste any time.She grabbed the baseball cap hanging at the side and put it


    on.Then, she took a face mask and followed him downstairs.


    A man was standing downstairs respectfully.He looked rtively young, but he had an anxious look on


    his face at the moment.


    When he saw Joeling downstairs, he asked anxiously, "Mr.Smith, is there any news about Boss ve


    Joel shook his head.Nora, however, paused slightly.By calling him ''boss''...


    He must be Quentin''s subordinate.


    She immediately asked, "When did Quentinst contact you?"


    The subordinate replied, "At 11 o''clockst night.After I told him that I had something to report to him,


    Boss said that he woulde over immediately.I waited and waited , he didn''t show up.Where did he


    go?"


    Nora frowned.


    "Has this ever happened before?"


    Joel and the subordinate both replied, "Never!"


    Although Quentin looked like he had eighth-grader syndrome, he was actually a very responsible man


    deep down.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have served the Smiths as a shadow hiding in the dark for so many years.


    He handled things carefully and cautiously and had never made any mistake all these years.


    But the more that was so, the deeper Nora''s heart sank.


    To be honest, she was hoping that Quentin had just irresponsibly gone to an Inte cafe somewhere


    to have fun, or hidden somewhere to sleep in.


    She took a deep breath and exchanged a look with Joel.


    She said, "Let''s split up and look for him."


    Joel nodded.


    Nora left the manor and drove straight to the arena.


    At the same time, she also made a call to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.


    It was Lucas, the person in charge of the Quinn School of Martial Arts''s general affairs, who picked up.


    He said, "You''re looking for me this early in the morning, Big Sister? What a rare asion this is..."


    But before he could finish, Nora had already interrupted him.


    She instructed, "Assemble everyone in the Quinn School of Martial Arts andunch a city-wide search


    for Quentin! Aka Smithin from the tournament!"


    Lucas was taken aback.


    "What happened?"


    Nora replied, "I suspect something has happened to him"


    Lucas''s voice immediately turned grave.He said promptly and decisively, "Understood"


    Lucas then said, "I will also contact the martial arts association and ask their staff to search for him.We


    also have a lot of people taking part in the tournament.Someone may have seen something...


    "Okay, Let me know if you find out anything.Keep your phone reachable at all times!"


    "Understood."


    After hanging up, Nora thought for a moment and called Justin.


    New York was the Smiths'' and the Hunts'' turf.


    Everyone in the Smiths was already out looking for Quentin.


    If the Hunts also dispatched their men, they would have an even higher chance of finding Quentin.


    She wasn''t going to care about whether it would embarrass the Smiths or the Hunts at a time like this!


    Justin picked up the call very quickly.


    He was likely very awake.


    He didn''t sound as teasing as usual, either.


    Instead, his voice was low and deep as he asked seriously, "What''s wrong?"


    The fact that Nora had woken up so early was indicative that something must have gone wrong.


    For some reason, Nora calmed down when she heard his voice.


    She stared ahead of her and slowly replied, "Quentin is missing.


    Justin was undoubtedly one of the few who knew of Quentin''s existence.


    Moreover, Justin and Quentin had fought side by side so many times, so he was even more familiar


    with him than other people.


    Justin didn''t say anything unnecessary.


    He immediately said, "Don''t worry, I will send everyone out to search for him right away"


    "Yeah."


    After Nora responded, she hesitated for a moment and kept quiet.


    Justin asked, "Are you suspecting something?"


    Nora nodded, her eyes staring straight ahead of her ina daze.


    "He went missing at the tournament, but there are far and few there who can beat him in a fight.It''s very


    likely that he has been abducted by people from the Benevolence Hall."


    Upon hearing that, Justin immediately said, "I''ll head to the Benevolence Hall and ask for him!"


    "Okay.¡± At this point, Nora hesitated for a moment before she finally asked hoarsely, "Will...he be


    alright?"


    If the Benevolence Hall wanted the champion title in the tournament, they could just attack any of the


    members of Team Third In The World when they were alone! This was what Nora had concluded after


    analyzing the situation! She suddenly became a little scared! She was scared that something would


    really happen to Quentin...


    After all, a whole night had already passed! When she thought of that, she said, ¡®''He asked me to go


    with him to observe the matchst night, but I didn''t."


    For the first time, she hated the way she needed so much sleep, leading to her not being by his side.


    Perhaps because he could sense what she was thinking, Justin said, "The three of us aren''t joined at


    the hip.There will always be times when we are alone"


    Nora knew that, but she simply couldn''t convince herself otherwise.


    She stared straight ahead of her, bloodthirsty murderous intent forming in her eyes.


    "If anything happens to Quentin, I will make the Benevolence Hall pay for it in blood!"


    Justin did notfort her.He merely said, "I will do it with you"


    Half an hour after all their forces were dispatched.


    Nora finally received a call from Justin.


    "We''ve found him"


    His voice was so low that Nora''s heart sank.


    For some reason, anxiety arose in her.


    Her voice was practically trembling as she asked, "Where is he? Is he...still alive?"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Screeeeech!


    Nora drove the jeep like it was a sports car, and rushed to the Hunt Corporation''s Hospital Finest.She


    went straight to the VIP operating room.


    Quentin had been ced on a stretcher and was being carried into the operating room.


    Although the man was already 25 years old, perhaps because he had been living in the shadows all


    year round, he was pale and looked very much like a young teen.


    However, the eyes of the man, who was somewhat of an eighth-grader and whose chin was always


    lifted high, were closed.


    His long eyshes were covered in crusted blood.


    His arms and legs on either side of his body were bent weirdly.


    It was obvious at first nce that someone had broken his bones.


    The man''s chest didn''t move as hey there, as though he wasn''t even breathing anymore.


    Nora couldn''t catch her breath at that moment.


    She slowly came forward.


    "He''s still alive" Justin repeated what he had said on the phone.


    However, those three words were only a reflection of his current state.


    Nora knew without even looking that all the bones in Quentin''s limbs were probably broken.


    The bloodstains on his chest also indicated that several of his ribs were broken.


    The young man merelyy there, but his appearance made the hearts of everyone present break.


    Nora''s jaw tensed up.


    As she took step after step and walked over, she practically shouted, "Who did it?"


    Justin said, "We don''t have any evidence."


    They all knew very well who had done it, but since Abigail had the guts to do it, it meant that he had


    already done all the prep work and left no traces.


    Nora clenched her fists.


    At this point, Joel, who had been informed, also hurried over.


    When he saw Quentin, murderous intent instantly filled the man''s eyes.


    Was the reason why Joel didn''t always bring eighteen bodyguards with him whenever he was out like


    Justin that he was not in as much danger as Justin? Of course not! As the heads of the two biggest


    families of New York, Joel and Justin were of equally high status and power! He had affected so many


    people''s sources of ie over the years that one couldn''t even keep count anymore.


    People who wanted him dead were everywhere! The only reason why he could be so rxed despite


    that was that he had Quentin secretly protecting him! Quentin was a member of the Smiths'' secret


    forces, but he was also one of the brothers he trusted the most! Joel stared hard at him.


    Then, he suddenly looked at Nora and said, "Save him first.We''ll talkter."


    Yeah:


    Given how serious his injuries were, they were fortunate that Nora was here, because ordinary doctors


    wouldn''t have been able to treat his injuries at all! Nora took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    She tried her best to tell herself to keep calm.


    Her hands, which were shaking from fury, slowly regained their steadiness.


    Her breathing also gradually became even.


    Two minutester, she finally opened her eyes suddenly and said straight to Joel, "Tell my medical


    team toe here right away!"


    Only the most professional personnel could treat injuries as serious as Quentin''s! Quentin took top


    priority now! Joel nodded.


    Nora had already taken the lead and entered the operating room.


    Quentin''s bones all over his body were broken, and he was severelyatose.


    If they didn''t fix disjoints and clear the congested blood in his chest in time, Quentin''s life would be at


    risk! In the operating room.


    When Lily entered, she saw her stony-faced boss operating on the patient seriously.


    On the ECG monitor at the side, the patient''s heart rate had already dropped to 40...38¡­


    The ECG was sending out warning beeps.


    "The patient''s heart rate is decreasing!"


    The insensible young nurse at the side eximed.


    However, they couldn''t perform CPR on Quentin because his ribs were broken! If they applied any


    more pressure there, the broken bones might pierce straight through his heart!


    "It''s hopeless.." The doctor at the side murmured.


    Lily was also astonished.He was the most seriously injured patient she had ever seen.He looked as if


    he had been run over by a truck.


    There probably wasn''t any part of him that wasn''t wounded! This was definitely the hardest challenge in


    Anti''s careerso far! Nora ignored them all.


    Instead, she ordered, "Lily, the cardiotonic drug!"


    Lily finally came back to her senses.


    She took out the cardiotonic drug that her boss had developed, and injected it into the drip bottle.


    The cardiotonic drug she was using was different from the onemonly used in hospitals.


    As soon as she injected the drug into the bottle, Quentin''s heartbeat stabilized at 40...


    As Nora made incision after incision and dealt with his injuries, Quentin''s blood slowly flowed out of the


    wounds.


    Lily opened up another two blood transfusion channels in time.


    Blood bags were constantly being sent in to the Hospital Finest''s blood bank.


    After the operation, when Lily calcted how much blood was involved, she found that they had


    actually changed the entire blood in Quentin''s body twice! Quentin also went into critical condition five


    times during the operation, but Nora calmly pulled him back from the otherworld each time! She made


    countless incisions and joined countless bones for him.


    Innumerable metal nails were inserted into Quentin''s bones to keep them in ce.


    The operationsted from nine in the morning to half-past ten at night...


    Thanks to Nora''s solid skills, Quentin managed to survive.


    However, he was not out of danger yet.


    After exiting the operating room, he was pushed into the ICU, where the hospital personnel monitored


    his condition 24 hours a day.


    When Nora finally walked out of the operating room, she was close to copsing.


    Perspiration flowed out of the unbreathable surgical gown at the bottom.


    Her trousers were soaked through, and her shoes were wet.


    All of this showed that she hadn''t actually been as calm and rxed as how she had seemed.


    The moment she came out, Justin held her arm and supported her.


    He made her sit on a bench in the corridor and handed her a chocte bar and bread that could


    quickly replenish her energy.


    Nora took off her gloves, picked up the bread with her fingers that had turned pale from being soaked


    in sweat, and chomped into it fiercely.


    Joel was currently directing his men to surround the Benevolence Hall.


    However, Abigail had called the police, so the police were protecting them at the moment.


    Unless the Smiths could produce evidence, they were not allowed to do anything rash.


    Joel mmed his fist into the wall.


    "How dare he? How dare he?!"


    No one dared to offend the Smiths or the Hunts in New York, especially in ways like this that tortured


    one to death! The frowning Justin was also puzzled.


    To be honest, when Nora had asked him in the day if Quentin would die, he had replied, "No, he


    won''t.If they just want to win the tournament, breaking Quentin''s leg would do.There isn''t any need for


    them to create any extra trouble.If they kill him, this would thoroughly turn into a life and death feud!"


    But based on Quentin''s appearance, the Benevolence Hall had clearly shown no mercy! Justin was


    also terribly perplexed¡ªbecause Quentin''s injuries didn''t look like they wanted to kill him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rather, it looked more like...


    they were interrogating him! That''s right! Such tricks were used only when one was interrogating


    criminals! Breaking one''s bones inch by inch to make them talk...


    Just as he and Joel were both perplexed, Nora looked at them and said, "I know what''s going on"


    Both men looked at Nora.


    Nora swallowed thest bite of the bread.


    The bread tore her throat, but it was as if she didn''t feel it at all.


    "When I was trying to save Quentin, he woke up for a moment and said a few words to me"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Nora then said word by word, "During the surgery, Quentin woke up for a moment and said a few


    words"


    Her gaze was a little straight.


    The fingers were connected to the heart.


    When she was bandaging Quentin''s hand, he had woken up from the pain.


    When he opened his eyes, he did not even seem to know where he was.


    However, after seeing Nora, his lips curled up.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but because of the injuries on his chest, he could


    not say anything.


    However, Nora could read his lips.He said, "Nora, they interrogated me about who Big Sister is, but I


    didn''t say anything"


    At that moment, Nora''s heart clenched tightly''!


    During the operation, she was actually thinking about it.


    Benevolence Hall knew the Smiths'' power.


    Actually, there was no need to fight the Smiths head-on in New York.


    If they wanted to win the martial artspetition, they only needed to break one of Quentin''s legs or


    cripple him.


    After the incident, if no one died and they still had dealings with each other, they could not go


    overboard.


    But Quentin was too miserable.


    She could almost imagine the person stepping on Quentin'' s finger and asking him, "Who is Big Sister?


    Are you going to tell me now?"


    Quentin was still as arrogant as ever.


    He smirked and scolded the other party, "It''s your grandmother!"


    Crack...


    His fingers shattered.


    One inch at a time, one step at a time...


    Quentin had been abused for seven hours at night while she slept!!


    His skin could never be repaired! Nora closed her eyes.


    She suddenly stood up and walked out.


    When she passed by Joel, she felt like she had forgotten something.


    She seemed to have not read an important report this morning.


    However, she could not care less now.


    There was only one thought in her mind.


    Revenge.


    Blood for blood! In the underground arena.


    The staff member waited anxiously at the door and craned his neck to look out.


    For some reason, no one from team Third in The World came tonight.


    They had arranged for thepetition to be pushed back hour by hour, but the other party had still not


    arrived yet.


    He took out his phone and called the three of them one by one, but none of their calls went through.


    Another staff member nced at the three people sitting in the VIP dining area and could not help but


    ask, "Could it be that they don''t dare toe?"


    "No way:¡± The staff member answered firmly.


    Big Brother was among the three of them.


    How could he note?! However, as soon as he said that, the person beside him called Antoine


    couldn''t help but mock: "Tsk, it''s almost 11 PM.Don''t tell me team Third in The World has given up and


    doesn''t dare toe?"


    He spoke in a foreignnguage, but this person had brought along an English trantor tonight.


    Every time he spoke, the trantor would shout, causing the surrounding people to look at him angrily.


    Victor lowered his eyes and smiled.


    "We were too fierce yesterday" In between the lines, he was saying that team Third in The World had


    deserted the match at thest minute! Everyone was furious as they looked at them and said, "What


    are you guys being so arrogant for? You''ll be beaten like a dog in the waterter!"


    "That''s right.Didn''t you just win a few rounds? Do you have to be so arrogant?!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Antoine replied, "Why isn''t team Third in The World here then?"


    These words made the people below begin to discuss.


    "What''s going on with team Third in The World?"


    "Did something dy them?"


    "Yesterday, Smithin even gave them the middle finger.It''s impossible for him to note with that


    arrogant attitude ! Smithin has never been afraid of anyone since thepetition began! Furthermore,


    he might not necessarily lose against them!"


    "Is 028 afraid? Or is 820 afraid? What''s going on?"


    Amidst the discussions, Victor stood up.


    "It''s already 11 PM.Today''spetition is about to end.If they still haven''t arrived, this should be


    considered a forfeit, right?"


    Antoine smiled.


    "Of course! But that''s meaningless.Isn''t there anyone here who can fight?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Of course.Although we don''t have team Third in The World, we still have Big Brother, right? The venue


    is hot tonight, and there are still so many people waiting here.Why don''t we let Big Brothere out


    andpete?"


    He did not say one-on-one.


    This was because they definitely could not win in a one-on -one battle.


    But they were a team, and they were fighting in a teampetition.


    Other than team Third in The World, they were not afraid of anyone! The others immediately said, "Yes,


    get Big Brother out! Let Big Brother teach those three guys a lesson for not knowing the immensity of


    heaven and earth!"


    "Big Brother! Big Brother!"


    Everyone shouted.


    When the staff member heard this, he became even more anxious.


    Where was Big Brother? Big Brother was in team Third in The World! He smiled awkwardly and said,


    "Big Brother isn''t here tonight."


    "Not here?"


    Victor interrupted him.


    "Are you serious? He was just taking a photo with someone in the lounge.Big Brother didn''t even


    participate in apetition this year.Could it be that he has be a mascot after not participating in


    apetition for a few years?"


    The staff member:"!!"


    Wasn''t that fake the mascot? He was even a Fortune Cat! But what should he say now? As he was


    frowning, Victor suddenly changed the topic and looked at Linda in the crowd.


    "Big Brother is hiding and doesn''t dare toe out.Why don''t youe up and spar with us, Big


    Sister?"


    Linda, who was pretending to be Big Sister: Last time, she had been pushed off the stage.


    If she did not go on stage this time, Big Sister''s name would probably be ruined by her.


    Linda immediately shouted, "I''m sorry, everyone.I''m only a third-generation disciple of the Quinn School


    of Martial Arts, not Big Sister!"


    The staff member:".."


    He was originally hoping for Big Sister to save the situation! But in the end, Big Sister was also a fake?!


    What should he do now? As he thought about this, Antoine sneered.


    "Tsk, Big Sister is fake.Big Brother is hiding in the lounge and noting out.Is there anyone else in


    New York who can fight?"


    Victor also stared at the time and slowly said, "Team Third in The World hasn''t arrived yet.Can we just


    assume that they have admitted defeat?"


    The staff member looked at the time and said stubbornly, "There are still two minutes.¡±


    Victor sneered.


    "Alright, you really won''t cry until you see the coffin!"


    The rest all stared at the door.


    Everyone''s chests were filled with anticipation and enthusiasm.


    Team Third in The World...


    Smithin,e quickly! As time passed, the light in everyone''s eyes gradually dimmed.Were martial arts


    really useless?


    "There''s still half a minute!" Victor mocked.


    "Do you need me to count down for you?"


    A hoarse female voice suddenly sounded from the door.


    "Countdown for your death?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads and saw a slender red-dressed girl slowly walk into the


    competition venue!

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    The girl was wearing a red dress, a silver mask, and a pair of white ts.As she walked like she was


    dragging something, her waist movedzily, making her look especially solemn.Everyone heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    "028, you''re finally here!"


    The staff member looked behind her anxiously, but no one was following.


    He was stunned.


    "Where''s Smithin and Big...820?"


    Only then did the others notice that she was the only one who hade.


    The other two members of Third In The World did note over.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    When she thought of Quentin''s appearance, her almond eyes shed with coldness and bloodthirsty


    killing intent.


    At this moment, there was another sound of footsteps.


    Justin, who was wearing a ck mask, walked in with big steps in a suit.


    When he entered and saw Nora, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "820 has arrived too!" Everyone sighed.


    "Where''s the other person?''


    In a teampetition, one definitely had to rely on the advantage in numbers.


    With one less person, the chances of winning would be very small.


    Furthermore, Victor and the other two were all very powerful.


    Unless it was Big Sister and Big Brother who went on stage, it was absolutely impossible to win.


    The staff hesitated as well.


    "Why is there one less person? Victor knew the truth and sneered.


    "Big Sister, I''m afraid Smithin won''t be able toe, right?"


    Big Sister? These three people caused a long uproar! Everyone looked at Nora and whispered in


    disbelief.


    "Is this Big Sister?"


    "Oh my god, so she''s Big Sister!"


    "No wonder, no wonder 028 could defeat the enemy with one punch! She''s actually Big Sister!"


    "Big Sister! Big Sister!"


    Everyone around shouted excitedly.


    Nora clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Although she had exposed her identity as Big Sister, she was still wearing a mask.


    It was nothing.


    However, Victor''s words made her gaze turn even colder.


    Initially, Quentin''s matter was only spection and there was no evidence to confirm that it was done


    by Benevolence Hall.


    However, Victor''s words convinced her.She lowered her eyes and walked towards the ring step by step.


    Each step seemed to carry the weight of two people.


    When Quentin woke up, he had said two words.


    The first sentence was, "Nora, they asked me who Big Sister is, but I didn''t say"


    The second sentence was, "You have to win"


    Quentin took thispetition very seriously because it not only concerned his personal honor, but also


    the entire martial arts world! Nora''s gaze gradually became firm as she stood on the familiar ring.


    Since he wanted to win, she had to win it for him! She would bring Quentin''s anticipation and win a


    beautiful fight tonight! When Victor saw this scene, he couldn''t help butugh.


    He''d intentionally exposed the other party''s identity as Big Sister! Because only by defeating Big Sister


    would they be able to defeat martial arts! However, Big Sister was not enough! Victor suddenly raised


    his voice and shouted, "Since Big Sister is already on the stage, where''s Big Brother? Aren''t you being


    rude if you don''te out? Or is Big Brother worse than a woman and doesn''t dare to go on stage?


    Are you a man?"


    Victor could not take it anymore.


    The pretty boy on the stage was not even worth mentioning.


    If he didn''t call Big Brother out to join in the fun at this moment, wouldn''t he have schemed against


    Quentin for nothing? If the three of them could defeat Big Brother and Big Sister , they would be


    famous! The surrounding people looked at the lounge as someone shouted, "Big Brother, Smithin isn''t


    here.Make up the numbers for Third In The World!"


    "Big Brother, it''s time to protect the honor of martial arts.Are you still noting out?"


    Big Brother...


    Big Brother...


    Big Brother...


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Countless people were shouting the words "Big Brother'', making the entire martial arts arena hot.


    However, the door to the lounge did not open for a long time.


    Antoine couldn''t help butugh.


    "The previous champion is terrified too.It looks like the three of us have really given martial arts some


    pressure.He''s really inferior to Big Sister! The men in New York are all so cowardly!"


    "Is that so?"


    Apanied by Antoine''s mocking voice, Justin, who was following Nora, also went up the stage.


    His voice was very low and cold, but it was a little rxed.


    "Later, I will make you unable to even call yourself a man"


    With this sentence, Justin stood beside Nora.


    The two of them stood side by side.


    The moment he spoke, everyone fell silent and looked at him in confusion.


    The staff exined, "Everyone, the person in the lounge is indeed a mascot.The real Big Brother is


    820!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, the entire venue fell silent! Everyone looked at the stage in disbelief.


    028 was Big Sister.


    820 was Big Brother.


    This world was too unreal?! But for some reason, everyone felt their blood boil! It was as if as long as


    Big Sister and Big Brother were around, tonight''spetition would be a small matter! Nora was also


    slightly shocked.


    Under such grief and indignation, she turned to look at Justin.


    There was shock and hesitation in her eyes.


    Justin thought of her various opinions about Big Brother and couldn''t help but exin softly, "Nora, I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Nora interrupted him.


    "If you don''t win thepetition, I''ll break your legs!" Justin choked.


    "Okay."


    "Long live Big Brother!"


    "Big Sister is mighty and domineering!"


    "Destroy them! Kill them! Show them the essence of martial arts!"


    No one in the crowd below called their names, but they began to shout.


    In the beginning, only one or two people were shouting.


    But gradually, all the spectators joined in.


    The sound was loud and deafening! Everyone looked at the two people on stage.


    It was unusual that Big Brother did not carry the child to participate in thepetition today.


    The two of them stood there alone, and the handsome man and beautiful woman were especially eye-


    catching.


    The two of them looked thin on the outside but were actually very muscr.


    In particr, Justin took off his clothes to reveal his muscr body.


    The three people standing opposite them, including Victor, had all trained their muscles well.


    Especially Antoine, who was 1.95 meters tall and weighed 150 kilograms.


    Every step he took seemed to be able to make the arena tremble.


    Justin and Nora stood in front of the three of them, looking very thin.


    However, just the two of them gave the opponents enough pressure.


    Victor never expected that the pretty boy holding a child in team Third In The World and skiving in


    everypetition would be Big Brother! Was he shooting himself in the foot?'' He looked at the other


    two.


    Suddenly, Antoine smiled.


    "Tsk, do you not even have enough people topete? How y are you going to fight us?"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Nora looked at him coldly.


    "The two of us can beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy.You''ll be looking for your teeth all


    over the ground!"


    These two words were the original words in Quentin''s text message.


    Antoine sneered and said, "But this is against the rules."


    He looked directly at the staff member.


    "The other team doesn''t have enough people.We can''tpete! We have to disqualify them! This


    competition can only be considered our victory! Unless they can immediately find someone!"


    The three of them had been confident that they would win.


    But when they found out that the two people opposite were the current Big Brother and Big Sister, who


    were at the top of the martial arts world, they became afraid! Therefore, these were just excuses! His


    sharp gaze swept across everyone present.


    "But does anyone dare toe forward and die?"


    Victor and the other two fought very intensely.


    Those who had fought with them had suffered heavy injuries.


    It would take a month for them to go back on stage.


    After Antoine said that, he warned everyone: Whoever dares to go on stage will be killed first! Antoine''s


    words were actually very intimidating, and he was not talking nonsense.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The strengths of Victor and the others were formidable.


    Even if they were unable to defeat Big Sister and Big Brother, they were still able to easily stop them for


    a while Therefore, whoever dared to pool numbers with Nora and Justin had to be prepared to be


    beaten up violently!


    Moreover, Antoine took a step forward and said, "If anyone dares toe on stage to make up the


    numbers ¡ªVictor, stop that Big Brother.Shaun, stop that Big Sister.Leave the one on stage to me! I''ll let


    him see what it means to live a life worse than death!"


    With that, he reached out and clenched his fists, making terrifying cracking sounds.


    His savage gaze swept down.


    He had thought that not many people would dare to go on stage.


    However, he did not expect Linda to be the first to speak after he threatened them.


    "I...I''ll make up the numbers!"


    Nora looked at her in surprise.


    Linda scratched her honest head.


    "I''m fat and resistant to beatings.Big Sister, take care of the others first before helping me! I''ll definitely


    hold on until you save me!"


    Following that, someone else said: "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    "Let me do it! Disciples of Irvin School of Martial Arts are agile and can run! I''ll hide in the ring until Big


    Sister and Big Brother can save me!"


    "I''m from the Quinn School of Martial Arts.I''ll take the beating!"


    "Big Sister, choose me!"


    "Big Brother, look at me!"


    Everyone rmended themselves and extended their hands one by one, letting Nora and Justin


    choose.


    At this moment, in the face of a powerful foreign enemy, Quinn School of Martial Arts and Irvin School


    of Martial Arts had set aside their years of grudges and united against the enemy! But how could Nora


    let theme up and die? She lowered her eyes.


    They had originally nned to kill these three people in the ring to avenge Quentin.


    After all, the ring had no eyes, and idents can happen anywhere, especially in a fighting match!


    They had all signed an agreement before thepetition.


    However, if she ended up harming her own people instead ..


    then she would rather lose thispetition and break thew to kill these three people! She had just


    said that today would be their death date! She nced at Justin and had yet to speak when Justin


    nodded.


    "We can admit defeat, they won''t be able to get off this stage."


    Obviously, he understood her choice.


    At this moment, Nora seemed to have returned to the moment when she was in the police station.


    This man clearly knew how big his offense was, but he still helped her escape without hesitation to


    save Old Maddy.


    She clenched her fists and wanted to say something, but Justin said indifferently, "Don''t worry and do


    it.I''ll make it even."


    In New York, in the underworld, Justin was not someone to be trifled with! Nora nodded and suddenly


    said, "We admit.."


    Before she could say the word "defeat; she heard another voice say, "I''ll do it!"


    The two of them turned their heads in unison and saw a stern-looking man walking into the ring.


    He was wearing an eagle face mask, and he seemed to have an aura of justice as he walked.


    "007!"


    Someone recognized him and eximed, "He was the runner-up in the previouspetition! In the


    finals, he didn''te because he had something on! He''s damn good!"


    Everyone stopped fighting to go on stage.


    One by one, they took a step back and left the stage for the team.


    Then, they shouted, "Team Third In The World! Destroy them!"


    The mood of the onlookers instantly reached its peak.


    This made Victor and the others feel oppressed.


    The three of them looked at each other in panic.


    The situation tonight had exceeded their expectations.


    Before this panic could subside, the referee took the opportunity to shout, "Thepetition between


    team Third In The World and team Americans Are Ipetent begins now!"


    With his whistle, Nora took the initiative to attack for the first time!! Previously, during thepetition,


    Nora was more passive.


    She would only attack when the other party came to attack her.


    However, at this moment, she charged at Antoine aggressively! Antoine was the fiercest and most


    powerful of the three.


    Therefore, he never expected that this little girl would choose him.


    He quickly came back to his senses and calmed down.


    Even if she was some Big Sister, her skills were probably exaggerated.


    How powerful could she be? He sneered and weed her.


    The two of them punched and kicked at the same time, grabbing hold of each other.


    Antoine couldn''t help butugh when he saw her slender left hand grip his fist.


    "I broke Smithin''s arm with three hits.What about yours? Do you want to try?"


    Nora''s eyes narrowed suddenly.Her voice was calm.


    "Then let''s try."


    "Try what?"


    Antoine froze.


    Nora suddenly retracted her hand.


    "See how many hits I need to break your bones!"


    With that, she suddenly sped up and hammered his arm! The punch was powerful and fast, stunning


    Antoine.


    However, when the punch hit his arm, it only caused him a sharp pain, and his bones did not feel like


    they were being broken.


    After being stunned for a moment, he shook his arm and sneered.


    "Tsk, Big Sister, did you not eat? Is that all you have?" Nora ignored him.


    She turned around and kicked him again! Antoine dodged, but unfortunately, this kicknded on the


    spot where he had been hit.


    The double pain made his arm feel a little numb, but he still did not care.He thought it was just a


    coincidence.


    But when the third hit came, hitting the same spot, Antoine finally seemed to realize something.


    Nora became faster and faster.


    Antoine''s body was huge, and he had already lost his ability to attack.


    He could only dodge in all directions.


    However, the fourth, fifth, sixth time...they still hit the same spot! Antoine''s arm hurt more and more.


    Every time he was hit, the pain would double¡­

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Cold sweat broke out on Antoine''s forehead.


    It was only when the pain in his arm reached its peak that he suddenly understood something.He had


    hit Quentin''s arm three times, which meant that his arm had been broken after being attacked three


    times.


    However, this woman clearly wanted to attack him many times to double the pain!


    He was furious and roared, "Shaun! Come and help! Switch!"


    His body was huge and happened to be restrained by the petite but agile Nora! Victor and Shaun could


    barely take care of themselves at this moment because they had already been entangled by Justin and


    007.


    Justin''s attack was very light.It was obvious that he had only held back Shaun and did not attack


    ruthlessly.


    007 was a little puzzled as he fought back and forth with Victor.Victor was indeed an expert, but 007


    was not someone to be trifled with, either.


    The winner could not be determined among the two of them in a short period of time.


    Bam! Crack! Upon 25th hit on the same spot on his arm, the bones in Antoine''s arm finally shattered!


    The pain suddenly hit him and made him sway.


    Then, Nora seemed to have finally had enough.She flew up and kicked his head! He only felt a buzzing


    sound and his entire head shook.


    Then, Nora punched his other arm ruthlessly! Crack! The bones in his arm cracked again! Antoine was


    finally certain! It was not that Nora could not knock him down with one punch.


    She was torturing him! Antoine roared and flung his arm angrily as he rushed over to Nora.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With his 150kg weight, he could still crush Nora half to death! Before he could reach Nora, Nora had


    already attacked again.


    She kicked his calf heavily! Crack! Bam! Antoine fell to the ground! Immediately, Nora grabbed one of


    his arms and twisted it back forcefully! Crack! His two arms limped by his sides as he fell onto the ring!


    Antoine struggled to stand up, but he could not move at all .


    Hey there like a lump of meat.


    Blood had already spurted out of his mouth as he muttered, "I admit defeat..."


    However, Nora acted as if she did not hear him at all.


    She kicked him ruthlessly again and kept kicking him at the side!


    Crack!


    Antoine''s ribs were broken, and a bone had punctured his lungs.He could not breathe properly and fell


    to the ground twitching.


    No one came forward to help him or save him in time.


    After all, everyone knew that he could not be saved.


    Nora no longer had the aftereffect of killing someone.She only nced at Antoine coldly before turning


    around and walking toward Justin.


    "Move." The woman''s cold voice made Justin suddenly stop his fists and move away.


    It was only at this moment that 007 and the audience realized that Justin had not been serious earlier


    because he wanted to leave this person to Nora! Shaun clearly felt it too.


    He nced at Antoine, who had copsed on the ring, and looked at the woman in front of him again.


    Her red dress made her look like a demon from hell! All of his aura and courage seemed to have been


    sucked away in an instant.


    He turned around and ran.


    "I admit¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Nora''s fist had already arrived! Bam! Shaun''s nose broke from the


    punch.


    Nora grabbed his shoulder and asked softly, "Tell me, where did you hit Quentin?"


    Quentin? Was it that guy fromst night? Shaun choked and finally understood something.


    He shouted in fear, "I didn''t do anything.I only helped hold him down.I didn''t do anything! The ones who


    really did it were Victor and Antoine! I really didn''t do anything!"


    However, the coldness in Nora''s eyes did not disappear.She lowered her eyes and acknowledged him


    calmly.


    Then , she straightened her body and suddenly grabbed his arm. Shaun widened his eyes in panic.


    He heard Nora slowly say, "Then I won''t let you move either.'' With that, the girl exerted force! Crack!


    Shaun''s arm was broken.The tearing pain made him open his mouth and scream! The people watching


    below seemed to understand something from their conversation.


    Linda couldn''t help but ask Justin, who was standing at the side, "Big Brother, what happened to


    Smithin?"


    Justin lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "All the bones in his body have shattered.Although he


    managed to survive, he can''t feel anything below his neck¡±


    It was because of this that he understood Nora''s anger.


    Quentin had been tortured for an entire night before his bones broke inch by inch! Everyone fell silent.


    Five secondster, Linda''s choked voice was heard.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    Everyone began to roar.


    "Kill them! Kill these animals!!"


    Only 007 understood something and immediately looked at Nora.


    He warned, "Murder is illegal!"


    "I know¡± Nora replied calmly, but under 007''s gaze, she did not say anything else or make any


    unnecessary movements.


    She gave Shaun a quick death by breaking his neck! Shaun fell.


    Nora looked at Victor in the end.


    007 was stunned.


    At this moment, he and Victor were both injured.


    He''d always thought that this was only a showdown of honor, but he never expected that two lives


    would be lost so easily.


    Victor was already in a panic and had lost all will to fight.


    At this moment, the girl was expressionless.


    In his eyes, she was like an alluring goddess from hell! He trembled and retreated.


    "I...I admit defeat.Don''t kill me ! Don''t kill me!"


    However, before he could reach the edge of the ring, he was blocked by Nora.


    When 007 saw this situation, he wanted to stop them, but Justin stopped him.


    "Captain Ford, you have to follow the rules here¡¯'' 007''s pupils shrank.


    He knew that Justin had recognized him.


    It was just like how he had already recognized Justin and Nora.


    However, as a member of the special department, he could not watch Nora kill people! He was about to


    say something when Justin stopped him again.


    "idents happen inside fighting rings all the time! Morris:!! His brows drew together tightly.


    Before he could say anything, Nora had already grabbed Victor.


    Before Victor could react, she had broken one of his legs and two of his arms! It was only at this


    moment that Victor finally understood the difference between him and Big Sister.


    No one could stop the furious Big Sister.But he did not want to die.He suddenly looked at 007.


    He had just heard Justin call out 007''s identity and immediately shouted, "Don''t kill me.I...I can tell you


    a secret!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Morris hade to the underground arena because he had heard that Victor''s strength had increased


    drastically in a short time.


    Therefore, he had speciallye to investigate thinking about the human experiments.


    After Victor shouted, Morris understood what he meant.He immediately looked at Nora.


    "No...Big Sister, give me some face and spare his life!"


    Spare his life? Impossible! Victor was the mastermind behind this matter! Nora was thinking about it


    when Victor seemed to realize what she was thinking.


    He shouted, "Big Sister, it wasn''t me.I did catch Quentin, but I just wanted to break one of his legs so


    that he can''t participate in thepetition! I have no grudges against him.Why would I be so ruthless


    and make the Smiths chase me down all over the world? It really wasn''t me!"


    Hearing this, Nora looked at him.


    When Victor saw that Nora finally gave him a chance to speak, he continued, "Last night, the three of


    us stopped him.Later on, we received orders from our teacher to bring him back.That''s why we brought


    him back!"


    Victor copsed on the ground.


    "Don''t listen to Antoine''s nonsense.I''m not the mastermind.I''m American, I know how powerful the


    Smiths are in New York.I still have my family here.At that time, I refused to let our teacher interrogate


    him no matter what.They chased me out¡­¡± Victor cried bitterly.


    "I don''t even know what they did in there...When dawn broke and I went in again, Smithin was already


    lying there unconscious.He seemed to have stopped breathing.I was so afraid back then and even


    secretly sent him out...Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had the chance to find him!"


    After saying that, he looked up at Nora and saw that the killing intent in the woman''s eyes did not


    decrease.


    Victor looked at Morris in shock.


    "Captain Ford, save me.I know my teacher''s big secret, the big secret behind why I'' ve improved so


    quickly! I can tell you everything!"


    He crawled over to Morris.


    However, halfway through, Nora stepped on his leg hard.


    Victor looked at Morris with tears in his eyes.


    Morris was silent for a moment before saying, "Big Sister, count it as me owing you a favor this time.In


    the future, I can help you do anything you want!"


    Nora looked at him fixedly.


    Morris looked at Antoine and Shaun again and said slowly, "I''ll get someone to bury this matter here."


    Nora knew that since she had killed two people here, it was a very troublesome matter.


    Justin said that he could handle it, but he couldn''t handle it as well as Morris.She pondered for a


    moment and looked at Victor again.


    Victor trembled in fear from her gaze.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "Where is your teacher?"


    When Victor heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "In Benevolence Hall, its location is¡­:


    He clearly told Nora the location of Benevolence Hall in New York.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and kicked him, sending him flying under Morris''s feet.


    Then, she looked at Morris and said, "Remember to return him to me¡±


    In other words, she meant: Once you''ve interrogated him, he still has to be dealt with! She could not


    forgive Victor.


    If Victor had not mentioned teaching Quentin a lesson first, Quentin would not have ended up like this.


    Those who bullied Quentin had to pay the price!!! After saying this, Nora jumped off the stage and


    walked out.


    Justin followed closely behind her and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Benevolence Hall."


    In the thick air of the arena, only these two light words were left.


    At Benevolence Hall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The girl stood there at the door, exhausted.


    Her body had already reached its limit, but her gaze was still firm.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    Abigail stood in the courtyard and stared at the girl in front of her.


    "You''re not my match.Let your teacher do it.¡± Nora lowered her eyes.


    "Then let''s give this a try."


    Half an hourter.


    Abigail looked at his softened fist and knew that the girl did not kill him because this was in New York.


    Had they been overseas...


    He was uncertain what could''ve happened.


    After seeing that the girl had defeated him, he walked to the side and picked up adder.


    Then, he climbed up and took down the que of Benevolence Hall.


    He used his knee to hit the que hard, splitting it in two.


    This was the consequence of losing a fight.


    From then on, Benevolence Hall would never be able to raise its head in front of Nora.


    Nora threw the que on the ground casually.


    Abigail looked at the girl and mumbled, "Impossible, this is impossible...A little girl like you can''t


    possibly have such strength and power!"


    At this moment, the rm outside rang.


    Morris had interrogated Victor and found out about the human experiments from him.


    How could he note and arrest Abigail? As he watched the people from the special department


    wearing casual clothes enter the courtyard, Nora casually walked out.


    Abigail suddenly shouted from behind, "I get it.You''re the same kind of person as me! Hahaha, we''re


    the same kind of people!"


    Nora suddenly stopped in her tracks and slowly turned back.


    Abigail stared at her, a vicious look in his eyes.


    Because his fists had been crippled, and his fingers were broken inch by inch, he was captured without


    any resistance.


    His head was pressed to the ground, and his hands were behind his back.


    Abigail continued to stare at Nora.


    "They will find you.They will find you sooner orter.Hahahahahahaha..." Hisughter suddenly


    stopped.


    Nora frowned.


    The others immediately went forward and saw that Abigail was already bleeding from his mouth, nose,


    and eyes.He had stopped breathing.


    Nora walked forward quickly.


    After checking his body, she shook her head at the people from the special department .


    This is a lethal poison.It will act up in thirty seconds.We can''t save him


    With that, Morris walked in.


    He said with a serious expression, "Victor is crazy.¡±


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Morris shook his head.


    "I don''t know why.After they were arrested, the disciples recruited by Abigail all took some drugs to


    improve their genes.That''s why they became so strong.Then they suddenly went crazy.Our leads were


    cut off again."


    Nora lowered her eyes slightly and only said coldly to Morris, "That is your business.''


    With that, she strode out.


    Outside the door.Justin and Joel stood silently in the night as if waiting for her return.


    Nora walked towards them step by step.Her footsteps were as heavy as lead.


    When she finally reached them, she looked at them.


    "I''ve taken revenge for Quentin: Joel nodded.Justin held her arm.However, Nora suddenly thought of


    something and looked at Joel.


    "By the way, my email..."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "It..is a very important email"


    It was at this point that Nora finally realized that she had immediately gone with them to search for


    Quentin after she woke up that morning, so she still hadn''t seen the DNA test results.


    She wanted to take out her cell phone to take a look, but as soon as she lowered her head, she


    cked out.


    Fortunately, Justin had already sensed her condition a long time ago, so he immediately held her waist


    and caught her.


    Otherwise, Nora might have fallen straight onto the ground the moment she lowered her head!


    "Nora!"


    "Nora!"


    The two men eximed.


    Justin immediately picked up Nora in his arms while Joel took over the car from the chauffeur and sat


    in the driver''s seat.


    Justin got into the car.


    Joel stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped off.


    It usually took twenty minutes to get to the hospital, but Joel arrived in just five minutes.


    Despite that, Justin was still urging him to go faster while they were on the way there.


    When they arrived at the hospital, before the car even stopped, the doctors that Justin had assembled


    with a phone call were already waiting for them at the door.


    Justin brought Nora out of the car in his arms and put her on the stretcher.


    It was only when they were taking her to the operating room that everyone discovered that her red


    dress was already covered in blood a long time ago! She...Was she injured?! Justin and Joel were


    awfully worried.


    They shouted at the doctor furiously, "Hurry up and check her injuries!"


    At this point, Lily, who was watching over Quentin, came over.


    The woman wearing a whiteb coat squeezed into the crowd and said, "Please step aside! Let me


    have a look at my boss!"


    Justin gave a wave.


    The others stepped aside at once.


    Lily stood in front of Nora.


    When she saw the bloodstains on her, she became even more anxious.


    "Why is she bleeding so much? Quick, take her to the operating room!"


    The group of people entered the operating room with great momentum.


    Five minutester.


    Lily walked out of the operating room.


    The moment she came out, Justin and Joel stood up and rushed up to her.


    "How is she?"


    The corners of Lily''s lips spasmed, seemingly not quite sure how she should answer him.


    Justin became even more anxious.


    "What kind of injuries did she suffer? What are you in a daze for? Go and save her!"


    "..She isn''t hurt, '''' said Lily.Justin was taken aback.


    Joel asked, "Then the blood on her is...?"


    Lily''s lip corners spasmed again as she answered, "She has bruises on her hands, likely from hitting


    people.But the blood on her dress is indeed someone else''s."


    "??? Then why did she faint?" asked Justin.


    Lily was rendered speechless again.


    Then, she replied, "Boss fell asleep"


    She thought back to the awkward scene in the operating room.


    When she took out a pair of scissors and cut open her boss'' clothes, she saw that the woman''s skin


    was clean, fair, and delicate.


    There weren''t any wounds on her at all.


    In the end...she gave her boss a bath instead.


    Yep.


    Her boss was a very clean person.


    How would she be able to sleep peacefully without taking a bath?


    Justin:


    Joel:


    The way she fell asleep was simply too abrupt.


    Who would suddenly fall asleep while talking? Seemingly because she saw that the two men were


    perplexed, Lily coughed and exined, "She''s out of energy.


    This has happened to her before, too, when we were abroad.


    This one time she performed a 15-hour-long operation, which ended way beyond her usual sleeping


    hours.


    After she came out of the operating room, it seemed like something had gone wrong with Cherry''s


    grandaunt, so she stayed up for another long period of time.


    In the end, she fainted and fell asleep.'' Upon hearing that it had happened before, Joel breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    Justin, however, was still worried.


    "How long will she be asleep for?"


    Lily thought about it and said, "My conservative estimate is two days"


    Justin frowned.


    "What about sustenance? She can''t stay hungry, right?"


    Lily sighed.


    "You won''t be able to wake her up, especially when her exhaustion is even more serious this time.Her


    muscles didn''t rx even once.She''ll be out for at least two days.As for food, you don''t have to worry.I


    will transfuse nutritional supplements to her drip regrly.''


    Justin:


    Joel:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Oh, there''s a piece of good news, by the way.


    Lily said, "The person in the ICU that Boss asked me to observe is out of danger now.However, it will


    be difficult for him to ever stand up again in the future."


    How was one going to stand when all their bones were broken? He was still alive only because Anti


    had personally operated on him, merged modern and traditional medicine during the treatment


    process, and given him medical treatment in time! When Joel heard this, he lowered his gaze and


    heaved a heavy sigh.


    This huge incident in the martial arts circle in New York was earth-shattering.


    However, it didn''t impact the lives of ordinary people or at least, only a handful of ordinary people were


    aware that Big Sister and Big Brother had defended the dignity of the martial arts scene in the States


    that night.


    Even Tanya, Nora''s friend, didn''t know what had happened.


    As usual, she gave children sses in school, and also gave Mia an extra dance lesson in private.


    When the Smiths came to pick up the three children from school in the evening after sses were over,


    there was no sign of Joel in the car.


    It was then that she finally realized that Joel hadn''t contacted her at all the whole day Was it because


    she...had refused to be Mia''s mother the night before? Tanya lowered her gaze, her imagination


    running wild.


    Pete and Brandon got into the car and returned to the Smiths'' manor.


    Tanya took Mia to her ce and gave her dance lessons.


    At 9 pm, despite it already having reached Mia''s bedtime, Joel still hadn''te over to pick her up.


    Tanya left Joel a message.


    Joel seemed busy at the moment.


    Atst, he sent her the first message of the day: ''I have something to do today.Can Mia stay with you


    for a night?''


    ¡®''Something to do¡¯''...


    The man had never been one to force her to do anything against her will.


    Since he had said so, then something big must have happened.


    Tanya hurriedly replied: ''No problem¡±


    She coaxed Mia to rest with her, and they fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly felt like the area beside her was very hot.She slowly opened


    her eyes and woke up.


    When she touched Mia''s forehead, the burning heat made her realize that Mia was having a fever.


    Tanya woke up in shock.


    Without saying anything, she picked up Mia, got into the car, and went straight to the hospital.


    The doctor said it was a minor problem, and prescribed Mia medicine to bring the fever down.


    After Mia sweated it out, the fever gradually subsided.


    Tanya then sent a text message to Joel and told him the name of the hospital they were at.


    Tanya watched over Mia the whole night in the VIP ward.


    She waited until her fever subsided before she finally fell asleep on the edge of the bed.


    Hiry and her mother were at the hospital for a checkup.


    While passing by a ward after the checkup, she noticed Tanya and the child on the bed.


    Her eyes instantly widened.


    She charged into the ward and grabbed Tanya at once.


    "Tanya, what did you do to my daughter?'' Why is she in the hospital? Are you trying to steal my


    daughter?"


    While speaking, she pushed Tanya, who had just woken up , and tried to drive her out of the ward.


    "I am the girl''s mother! Get lost!"


    At this point, Joel, who had finally finished all the matters he had to deal with, arrived atst! As soon


    as he went upstairs, he was greeted by the sight of Hiry pushing Tanya out the door.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Tanya was still dazed when Hiry''s shout woke her up.She hadn''t slept all night because she was


    watching over Mia.She had only just started having some shuteye in the morning when she was woken


    up.


    After that, she was pushed out of the ward.


    It wasn''t until she was outside the ward and when the doctors and nurses, both inside and outside, as


    well as the patients'' family members all cast strange looks at her that she finally reacted.


    Hiry did not go to Mia right away.


    Instead, she continued to verbally abuse Tanya.


    "Are you also going to steal my daughter when you''ve already stolen my man? Tanya, why are you so


    shameless ?¡±


    "Don''t you even think about taking my daughter from me!"


    "She''s my daughter! Mine!"


    Her words made people who didn''t know the full story look at them.


    Everyone looked at Tanya reproachfully.


    Some people even pointed at her as they spoke.


    "She must be someone''s mistress, right?"


    "Ugh, people who destroy someone else''s family are so shameless!!!"


    Of course, there were also some reasonable people who spoke up for Tanya.


    "...It''s not easy to be someone''s stepmother these days!"


    "Yeah, she watched over that little girl the whole night.I thought they were mother and daughter, but as


    it turns out, she''s actually her stepmother?"


    ".It''s pretty nice that a stepmother can do as much as she did!"


    Be it positive or negative, all thements made Tanya feel as if her cheeks were burning, and she


    subconsciously wanted to flee.


    But she couldn''t.


    Mia was still here.


    Joel had entrusted her with Mia.She didn''t know what exactly had happened between Joel and Hiry,


    but she knew that Mia didn''t like Hiry, and was wanted to stay with Joel instead.She looked into the


    ward.


    Hiry''s loud yells had woken Mia up.


    The little girl rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    When she saw Hiry, she tensed up.She was so scared that she turned as pale as a sheet.She called


    out weakly, "Mommy, don''t be angry...My teacher is not a bad person..."


    Her eyes were all red.


    She wanted to exin on behalf of Tanya, but she looked terrified.


    However, Hiry ignored her and continued yelling at Tanya.


    "Do you feel a great sense of aplishment because you stole someone else''s man? Why are you


    so shameless? You''ll die a terrible death! Your whole family will die terrible deaths!"


    Her whole family? The look in Tanya''s eyes sharpened.


    "Don''t forget that the person next to you is also part of my ''whole family''"


    That''s right, the person next to Hiry was none other than Tanya and Hiry''s mother,


    Mrs.Jones.Mrs.Jones, who was holding Hiry, was also ring at Tanya.


    Upon hearing what she said, she snapped, "I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    Hiry sneered, "Look at how abominable the things you did are, Tanya! Even your mother won''t


    acknowledge you anymore! If you have even the slightest bit of morals and ethics, then leave this ce


    and leave Joel alone! Give him back to me!"


    Tanya looked at the terribly anxious Mia on the bed.


    She didn''t want to argue with Hiry here, so she said, "If there ''s anything you want to say, then say it


    at home.


    Let''s stop for now: However, this only made Hiry think that she was scared.


    She shouted furiously, "Why should we talk about it at home? I didn''t do anything shameful that I need


    to hide.


    Is it because you also find your own actions shameful? Why didn''t you think of how shameful your


    actions were when you did it? Why didn''t you think of how your actions are not fit to be brought up in


    public when you stole my husband?"


    Tanya clenched her fists.


    "Hiry, who exactly took him away from whom?!"


    Her words made Hiry choke.


    However, Mrs.Jones spoke up at this point.


    "Tanya, how can you make up such lies? Hiry was obviously also in a rtionship with Joel back


    then! Our families were already nning to let them bond with each other! Who do you think you are?


    Hiry is the Joneses'' eldest daughter while your father is a piece of trash! He''s a bastard! You and


    Mr.Smith are from two different worlds right from the start!"


    Tanya stared at the woman in front of her.


    It had been five to six years since shest saw her.


    She looked as charming as ever and didn''t seem to have changed much.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even the way she defended and protected Hiry so indiscriminately was still the same as before.


    She smiled wryly and lowered her head.She had never understood why a mother like her existed.


    It was almost as if she found pleasure in belittling her own daughter.


    In fact, she was even dubious about whether she really was her daughter or not?! Tanya clenched her


    fists.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at her again.


    Just as she was about to say something, Joel''s sharp, icy-cold voice traveled over.


    "Is that so? Howe I didn''t know that there''s a marriage agreement between the Smiths and the


    Joneses?"


    As his voice rang out, he finally strode over quickly and stood beside Tanya.


    He had waited anxiously outside the operating room during Quentin''s operation in the day, and also


    apanied Nora when she went to take revenge the night before.


    As a result, he hadn''t had any shuteye for a whole thirty hours.


    The whites of his eyes were all bloodshot at the moment.


    The violent aura around him because of Quentin''s ident had yet to dissipate.


    Thus, despite just simply standing there, there was a bloodthirsty and murderous aura all around him,


    which made everyone around him fall silent and not dare to speak.


    The way he looked frightened Mrs.Jones, who nked out for a moment.


    Then, she stammered, "M-Mr.Smith, why are you here?"


    Joel looked down at Hiry and stared at her.


    "You should have been abroad by now, shouldn''t you?"


    Mrs.Jones hurriedly exined, "Hiry was unwell, so I brought her here to the hospital for


    consultation.We''re thinking of sending her abroad once she recovers¡±


    Joel sneered, "There are hospitals abroad, too.Of course, if the Joneses don''t have such connections


    abroad, the Smiths are very willing to help.After speaking, he nced at Tanya, who was next to him.


    Her eyes were all red.


    Then, he nced at Mia, who was looking at him from the bed a distance away with Hiry standing in


    between them.


    The little girl''s eyes had turned all red from fear.


    The way she looked so helpless and at a loss as she sat on the bed made his heart ache.


    Even Tanya knew that they shouldn''t be disturbing Mia''s rest at the moment.


    That was why she had been saying that they should talk at home instead.


    Yet Hiry, Mia''s mother, hadn''t noticed Mia''s emotions and reactions¡ªbecause her attention was fully


    on Tanya! A mother like her...


    The look in Joel''s eyes turned even colder.


    He turned to his secretary and assistant beside him and said, "Since the Joneses are so tardy in this


    matter, you guys can provide Ms.Jones some assistance.She should be out of the country within an


    hour.I don''t want to see her in New York ever again.¡¯'' His assistant nodded at once.


    "Yes, sir.'' Joel then walked straight into the ward.


    Hiry and Mrs Jones had the guts to get physical with Tanya, but they didn''t dare to stop Joel.


    Both of them gave way to him in silence.


    Hiry watched as Joel picked Mia up and carried her in his arms.


    She stared at how resolute the man was, and how handsome he still was, just like how he had been


    back then.


    She watched how he didn''t cast even a single nce at her...


    Despair suddenly welled up from the depths of her heart.


    Yes.


    Despair.


    From beginning to end, the man had never once loved her.


    The realization made fury overwhelm her rationale.


    Hiry suddenly screamed, "Tanya, haven''t you always disliked me since we were kids? You hate me,


    don''t you? Are you willing to raise my child for me now?'' Hahahaha! What a joke you are!"

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Her words couldn''t get any more hurtful.


    Joel paused and looked at her in astonishment.


    Hiry looked like she had lost her mind.


    The savage look on her face made her look just like a beast in captivity putting up onest fight.


    She said, "How about this? Give me Mia, the two of you can have your own children instead.Isn''t that a


    good idea? This way, I won''t pester you ever again in the future!"


    Joel looked at Tanya hastily.


    By asking her to be Mia''s stepmother, he was actually letting Tanya down.


    Tanya had also been resistant to the idea.


    Just two days ago, she had even driven him away because of it.


    Joel thought that this was something that Tanya couldn''t get over.


    Tanya''s gaze, however,nded on Mia when she heard what Hiry said.


    The words ''have your own children'' was a blow that made her heart ache.


    Nevertheless, she had noticed Mia reaching out with her little hand and grasping Joel''s sleeve tightly


    upon hearing what Hiry said.


    In addition, her timid eyes also looked at her as though she was asking her for help¡ªor begging her for


    mercy.


    Mia didn''t want to go with Hiry.She was very resistant to the idea.


    Seeing that neither she nor Joel was speaking, Hiry stretched out her hand to Mia and said, "Come


    here, Mia.Come with Mommy.They are all bad people.Do you know ? They are all bad people! Once


    your teacher and your father have their own children in the future, they will abuse and bully you.Come


    with Mommy.Mommy will never bully you, right?"


    Mia shrank back further into Joel''s arms.


    Joel''s gaze, however, was on Tanya the whole time.He would never give Mia to Hiry, no matter


    what.But he wanted Tanya to say something right now...


    However, Tanya merely stared at Mia.


    The emotions in her eyes were soplicated that even Joel couldn''t read them at all.


    Joel''s heart slowly sank.


    Tanya probably couldn''t bring herself to ept Mia yet.


    Well, that made sense.


    What made him think that he could ask her to treat the child born to the man she loved the most and


    the sister she hated the most as her own?! Besides, Tanya was someone with a straightforward and


    decisive character.


    She had never been one to do such saintly things...


    However, Joel had no choice but to be selfish this once.


    He would never let go of Mia, nor would he let go of Tanya.


    They were the two most important women in his life.


    With that in mind, the look in Joel''s eyes became cold and unfathomable.


    He looked at Hiry and held Mia further away from her.


    Just as he was about to speak, Tanya, who was behind him, said, "If I say that I don''t mind, will you


    believe me?"


    Her words stunned everyone.


    Hiry looked at her incredulously.


    Even Joel was shocked.


    Tanya looked at Mia and slowly stretched out her arms to her.


    "I like Mia.Although she is your daughter, she is not like you at all.The two of you arepletely


    different!"


    Tanya lowered her head.


    She couldn''t even make herself dislike Mia, because the sight of her made her think of her own child.


    Any woman who had had children before would be somewhat amodating toward and forgiving of


    children.


    She wanted to make Mia happy.


    When Mia saw Tanya stretching her arms out to her, for some reason, she suddenly felt warmth in the


    icy-cold world.


    She reached out her own short little arms and went into Tanya''s arms.


    When Tanya said what she did, she had let go of her negative feelings.


    She believed that her child would be like her, and also hoped that all the children in the world could live


    happy and worry-free.


    Tanya, who had let go of her negative feelings toward Mia, suddenly lifted her head.


    Her lips curled into a smile as she turned to Hiry.


    She said shamelessly, "Also, Mia is Joel''s daughter.Considering how much I love him, I would also love


    his daughter, so why wouldn''t I like Mia? You''re worrying too much about it.¡±


    "Oh, by the way, you don''t have to worry too much about Mia after you go abroad, because I will take


    good care of her.After all, we are a family of three.We are going to live happily together!"


    Sure enough, Hiry became so furious that she started shaking all over.


    For some reason, though, Tanya felt that Hiry''s emotions were a little odd.


    It was as if she was furious, yet also afraid of something.


    ''You...! That''s utter nonsense! I am Mia''s mother!"


    Tanya didn''t understand why she was emphasizing that over and over, but she nevertheless asked,


    "Mia, do you want me to be your mom?"


    Mia''s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Tanya then looked at Hiry.


    "Mia is only five now.Say, five ¡ªor even ten¡ªyearster, will she still remember you, her biological


    mother?"


    She let out an icyugh after she spoke.


    Immediately after, as if she were one of those bad-natured women who unted their power after doing


    bad things, amidst everyone gesturing at her and talking about her, and without any regard for


    anything, Tanya walked toward the exit with Mia in her arms.


    "Alright, Mia, your fever is gone.Shall we go home?"


    Hiry was still shaking even after Tanya had left.


    Mrs.Jones, who was frowning, looked as if she didn''t know what she should do.


    A short whileter, Joel''s assistant walked up to Hiry.


    "Ms.Jones, your air ticket has been booked.Your flight is in an hour.You maye with me now: Hiry


    clenched her fists.Yet she was at a loss for words as she stared at the assistant in front of her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With a mighty momentum around her, Tanya went to the car park with Mia in her arms.


    Joel followed behind her.


    As he watched the woman in front of him take firm and determined steps, a dazzling smile formed at


    the corners of his lips.


    When they reached the car, he took two quick steps forward to Tanya''s side.


    Tanya turned to him and smiled triumphantly.


    "Did you see how Hiry looked just now? Hahaha! That felt so good! I haven''t been this happy in so


    many years!"


    Joel:


    A very self-aware Tanya sat in the backseat with Mia and left the driver''s seat to Joel.She had a smile


    on her lips the whole time.


    "Mia, I made your Mommy really angry just now.Do you mind?" Mia blinked at once.


    "No, I don''t, Mommy!"


    Tanya:"?!"


    She suddenly choked on her saliva.


    After a few violent coughs, the astounded woman looked at Mia.


    "Y-you...What did you just call me?"


    Even though Mia was looking at her timidly, she spoke very firmly.


    "You were the one who asked me to call you Mommy¡­¡±


    Tanya:"...¡±


    The corners of her lips spasmed in embarrassment.


    "No, I said that just now just to make Hiry angry.You...you...Don''t take it seriously¡±


    "Okay, Mommy" said Mia.


    Tanya:


    She immediately looked at Joel, who was in the driver''s seat.


    "What are youughing at?! Aren''t you going to do something about the little fellow?!"


    The extremely thick-skinned Joel said, "We already agreed back then that when we have a daughter in


    the future, I''d be in charge of spoiling her while you''re in charge of disciplining her.


    Tanya:"!!"


    It was only when the car started that she finally asked, "Where are we going?"


    "The Smith manor."


    Tanya flushed crimson after he spoke.


    Joel, who saw that she was about to refuse, immediately added, "Nora is injured.Before she fainted,


    she was talking about some email...''¡¯

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    As expected, it diverted Tanya''s attention.


    "Nora is injured? How did she be injured? Were you busy the whole day yesterday because of


    this? What exactly happened? What email are you talking about?"


    Seeing that she wasn''t refusing to go to the Smiths'' anymore, Joel breathed a silent sigh of relief.


    Then, he slowly recounted what had happened the day before.


    He didn''t hide the truth from Tanya just because she wasn''t part of their world.


    Now that Tanya was going to be with him, she would have to face these issues sooner orter.


    Upon hearing about the martial arts tournament, upon hearing how all of Quentin''s bones had


    shattered, and upon hearing about how Nora had challenged the Benevolence Hall all by herself;


    Tanya frowned and ranted angrily.


    "They are too much! Nora did great by beating them all up! If I had practiced martial arts, I would


    definitely have gone with her to give them trouble, too!"


    Then, she asked Joel usingly, "Did you help her?"


    Joel''s lip corners spasmed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I wanted to, but Justin stopped me."


    Tanya was taken aback.


    Joel thought back to the events from the day before.


    When Nora challenged the Benevolence Hall all by herself the day before, he had wanted to go in and


    help, but Justin had stopped him.


    Justin had said, "She has a lot of pent-up anger right now, and needs to vent it out.Otherwise, she


    would feel very awful."


    Therefore, Justin had only kept Shaun upied in the arena so that Nora could kill him herself, and


    thereby vent her anger.


    Joel had been rendered speechless at that time.


    The one who had been beaten up was his younger brother, too! He also had a whole load of pent-up


    anger that he had nowhere to vent!! However, he had still given the chance to vent to Nora.


    He''d thought that Tanya would praise him after he exined what had happened, but unexpectedly,


    Tanya instead said, "Mr.Hunt did the right thing! Nora is not in good health.If she doesn''t vent her


    anger, it will definitely affect her health.Why are you fighting with her for it when you''re so strong and


    muscr?"


    Joel:"?/?"


    Suddenly, he felt like his status in the family in the future was now clear at a nce.


    Tanya then asked, "Is Quentin really unable to stand anymore?"


    Joel''s expression darkened at the question.


    "That''s what Lily said.I have contacted all the orthopedic specialists in the country, as well as the Hunts''


    medical expertsst night, but all of them said they couldn''t do anything about it after they came and


    saw Quentin''s condition"


    Tanya didn''t quite agree, though.


    "In my opinion, that may not necessarily be the case."


    Joel was surprised.


    Tanya then said, "Ask Nora about it after she wakes up! Only she can give you the most urate


    answer.Joel was puzzled.¡±


    "Why do you say that?"


    Tanya kept quiet for a while before she finally replied, "There was once someone broke my leg when I


    was abroad.All the doctors said that the bones were shattered, so I won''t be able to ever dance again.It


    was Nora who cured me."


    Joel was taken aback by her calm voice.


    Joel had always known that Tanya''s life abroad during the past five years wasn''t a peaceful one.


    However, he never knew that someone had even broken her leg.


    He suddenly thought of how deeply in despair Tanya, who loved dancing so much, must have been


    when she was told that she could not dance anymore.


    But what had he been doing at that time? He had probably been busy changing his daughter''s diapers


    at home! It was Nora who had stayed by Tanya''s side, cured her, and gave her hope at that time! When


    Joel thought of that, he suddenly felt that he still wasn''t treating Nora well enough.


    He should be treating her even better! In the midst of his thoughts, Tanya asked, "By the way, what


    email were you talking about just now?"


    Joel smiled and replied, "I don''t know.Before she fell asleep, she looked at me and said something


    about her email inbox.She didn''t say what was in it, though."


    Tanya instantly curled her lips disdainfully.


    "Tsk, to think she can''t even ry information properly! Besides, how would we know what her email


    ount password is?! Sigh!"


    The two of them arrived at the Smiths'' while they were talking.


    The car had only just passed through the gates when they noticed a small van parking at the front.


    A few nurses and medical personnel got out of the van, and carefully helpedn down.


    He had only just returned from the jaws of death, so he couldn''t even walk.


    After getting out of the van, the medical personnel helped him into a wheelchair.


    Joel got a huge shock and exchanged a look with Tanya.


    He hurriedly stopped the car, walked over, and called out, "Unclen! Why are you back?"


    He sounded a little weak, but he pressed on and said, "How can you keep it from me when something


    so serious has happened?! I can''t rest peacefully in the hospital when Nora is still unconscious, so I


    decided toe back and have a look at her!"


    Joel red at the people next ton.


    Ever since he knew that Nora was his daughter, he had specially instructed Quentin to follow Nora


    every day, and also give him a report of everyone else who was following her.


    When Quentin simply didn''t show up the day before, he had immediately sensed something.


    The people around him weren''t the wily old fox''s match at all, so he had easily sounded them out! Upon


    knowing that Quentin had been hospitalized, he hastily went to visit Quentin.


    Quentin hadn''t woken up yet.


    Given the severity of his injuries, he wouldn''t be waking up for quite a while, either.


    After visiting Quentin, he became worried that the news about how Nora was sleeping was just their


    way of trying tofort him.


    Thus, he had forcefully requested toe home.


    He would only be able to rest assured once he saw Nora with his own eyes.


    Joel knew that no one around him could talk him out of something he wanted to do.


    It was just like how no one could do anything about him when he was determined to die.


    Once he made up his mind, the decisions and beliefs oftensted a lifetime.


    For example, Yvette.


    Joel didn''t say anything else.


    At this point, Tanya came over with Mia in her arms.


    Whenn nced over and saw that it was Tanya, he made a sound of surprise and asked, "That girl


    has returned to the States?"


    Tanya had often visited the Smiths when she was dating Joel back then, so it was very normal thatn


    would know her.


    Tanya greeted him respectfully.


    "Hi, Unclen-n nodded at her.¡± Then, he looked at Joel and said, "Although you and I are not father


    and son, we have very simr personalities.This kid here has stayed single all these years because he


    was waiting for you.¡±


    After he said that, seemingly because he had thought of himself, a contemtive look formed in his


    eyes.


    Tanya looked at Joel, who had blushed a little.


    To outsiders, he was the head of the Smiths whom everyone feared.


    But in the eyes ofn, he would always be a junior.


    He even called him a kid....Joel touched his nose.


    Tanya, who had sensed how embarrassed he was, smiled and nodded.


    "Okay¡±


    With Joel pushing the wheelchair and Tanya carrying Mia in her arms, the four of them walked toward


    the living room.


    "Nora''s little girl is also at home, right? This is the first time we''re meeting.Should I give her a gift or


    something?"


    The thought had only just formed when a familiar young and tender voice traveled over from the living


    room.


    "Jumbo, does your name actually start with a ''D'' instead? Do you really know how to y? ¡°


    "What? Stop calling you names? It''s because I keep dissing people that Sponsor Grandpa has stopped


    coming to my live-streams?"

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    When Nora fell unconscious, Cherry lost her sense of security.She didn''t want to stay with her father at


    the Hunts'' anymore and insisted on staying by Nora''s side no matter what.She wheedled and acted


    cute, and even kicked up a fuss and rolled about on the floor in the Smiths'' manor in the end.She


    simply refused to go with Justin.


    Pete didn''t say anything, either.He merely looked at him in silence, his intentions obvious: ''Lam not


    leaving until Mommy wakes up!"


    In the end, Justin had no choice but to ask Joel for permission to stay in a guest room at the Smiths''


    temporarily, so that he could work there and watch over the two children.


    Joel''s lip corners had spasmed when he received the call from the butler.


    Justin was simply too devious.


    Joel simply didn''t believe it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Why wouldn''t Justin be able to make a child do as he says? Besides, even if he really couldn''t, why


    couldn''t he just tell the Hunts that the little mister hade to the Smiths'' to y? Moreover! As the


    head of the Hunts, Justin didn''t need to report his whereabouts to anyone at all! He remembered that


    Pete and Justin had once lived in a vi elsewhere before.Why would the butler dare to refuse Justin,


    though?


    Thus, by the time Joel heard about it, Justin had already moved in.He was pretty much just using the


    children for his own gains'' How utterly shameless! They weren''t even married yet! It wasn''t appropriate


    for them to be living together! He had alsoe back with the intention to drive Justin out.


    However, Cherry was currently seated on the sofa with her legs crossed, her mockery mode at full


    force.


    Behind her were the two butlers in charge of external and internal affairs.


    They were standing there and looking at her.


    "Ms.Cherry, you''re so good at the game!"


    "The way you diss people is such a work of art!"


    "Huh? To think you can insult someone like that! Jumbo with a ''D''...that''s Dumbo! Hahaha!"


    The two of them had clearly be fans of Cherry.


    Justin was seated on the sofa at the side, seemingly dealing with some documents.


    That leisurely appearance of his was practically as if he was in his own home! The corners of Joel''s lips


    spasmed.


    He then looked at Pete.He was working seriously on his Mathematical Olympiad problems at the side,


    seemingpletely unaffected by Cherry.


    Cherry was reading thements in her live-stream.


    Her brows knitted together and she said, "Daddy, all of them are saying that Sponsor Grandpa hasn''t


    come to my live-stream for so long because I was dissing people, so he doesn''t like me anymore.Sob,


    is that true?"


    Justin was actually feeling very nervous.


    Because he had just received news thatn hade home.


    His attitude toward the old man was merely respectful in the past.


    However, things werepletely different now.


    Cherry breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she still said aggrievedly, "Then why isn''t Sponsor Grandpa talking to me anymore? We


    haven''t contacted each other on Messenger for so long.I asked Mommy to look for him, but she


    couldn''t find him...Daddy, are you really not a hacker?"


    Justin coughed.


    He was Y.


    Of course he was a hacker.


    But he didn''t want to look for him.


    Sponsor Grandpa? What the heck? How dare he fight with him for his daughter''s love? Additionally,


    during the period Sponsor Grandpa was away, he had finally reached number one on the virtual gifts


    ranking!


    Justin said, "I''m really not one.Daddy is a good,w-abiding citizen.Daddy''spany also acts in


    ordance with thew.Cherry sighed and lowered her head.Next to them, Pete looked up and


    heaved a silent sigh.¡±


    His father was simply too shameless! He was lying to even his five-year-old younger sister! Justin then


    said, "Why are you so insistent on looking for Sponsor Grandpa? The way I see it, his affection for you


    was only temporary.Otherwise, why would he suddenly disappear without a word? That''s very rude


    behavior.'' He secretly badmouthed Sponsor Grandpa and said, "Let''s ignore him in the future, Cherry!"


    Cherry asked ¡®''...But what if Sponsor Grandpa was sick?"


    "That''s impossible.Considering how rich he is, it''s impossible that he would suddenly disappear, no


    matter what kind of illness it is."


    "Yeah, you''re right, Daddy.I won''t talk to Sponsor Grandpa ever again!"


    At the door,n, who had immediately recognized that Cherry was sweetcherry, was bewildered.


    When he''d first recognized Cherry, he had felt joy and anxiety from meeting an online friend for the first


    time.


    However, there was only anger left in him now.


    What was Justin teaching the kids?n entered the living room with mighty momentum.


    Justin hurriedly stood up when he heard the soundsing from the door.


    At the sight of him, he took a step forward earnestly and greeted him.


    "Hello, Unclen,'''' he said.


    "I think you should call me Mr.Smith instead"


    Justin:"?"


    He was calling him Unclen because he was Nora''s fiance! He was stunned for a moment.


    Then, he said, "You must be joking, Unclen.Nora will beat me up if she hears me addressing you as


    Mr.Smith.¡±


    "Mr.Hunt, I,n Smith, have never been one to joke around.What kind of rtionship do you share with


    Nora for you to be calling me Unclen?"


    "We are engaged,'''' said Justin.


    "Engaged?"


    "Howe I''m not aware that my daughter is engaged? When did the two of you hold the engagement


    ceremony?"


    Justin:"???"


    He had publicly announced that Nora was his fiancee at the Hunts'' party the other time, so their


    rtionship was already confirmed.


    Why wasn refusing to acknowledge it? However, he soon felt that he had figured it out.


    "You are right, Unclen.I will get it done.¡¯''n didn''t look at him anymore.


    Instead, he looked at Cherry sitting on the sofa.


    Cherry was also staring at him with her big dark eyes.


    At the sight, Joel pushed Ian''s wheelchair toward Cherry and said, "Unclen, this is Nora''s


    daughter.Her nickname is Cherry."


    His voice was even trembling a little as he called out, "Cherry?"


    Cherry blinked.


    Then, she called out sweetly, "Grandpa-"


    In the past, when Cherry called him Sponsor Grandpa on Messenger, he had merely found her a sweet


    child.


    It was only now that he realized that the sweetness reached all the way into his heart.


    He nodded.


    "Hello!"


    As soon as he said that, Chester, who was also logged into the game, said, "Boss, look at your live-


    stream! They are all mocking you!"


    Cherry immediately lowered her head when she heard him .She saw in thements in the live-


    stream that everyone wasughing at her and saying that Sponsor Grandpa had abandoned her.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Everyone in thements wasughing at her.


    "Your wealthy grandfather must have found another dog.He doesn''t love you anymore!"


    "Hahaha, I''m suddenly very happy to see the host down."


    "Sponsor Grandpa must be tired of you, right? All the big bosses are like this.'' Cherry wilted.


    She pouted and stopped talking.Whenn saw her like this, his heart ached badly.He quickly took out


    his phone and secretly charged it.


    Then, while the others were not paying attention, he quickly went to Cherry''s live-stream and sent her


    gifts.


    The overwhelming gifts suddenly covered the entire screen.


    When Cherry saw that the person giving the gift was her Sponsor Grandpa, her eyes lit up.


    She shouted happily, "My Sponsor Grandpa is here!"


    However, just as he put down his phone, Justin, who was standing behind him, suddenly took out his


    phone and tipped a hundred gifts.


    The rankings instantly changed again.


    Justin said, "Cherry, you can''t let an outsider control your emotions.Whatever others have, Daddy will


    give it to you.''


    Cherry immediately looked up at him.


    "Thank you, Daddy!"


    After Justin tipped the gifts, he put down his phone.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the living room seemed a little off.


    How much colder was it? Heposed himself and looked over.


    He realized thatn was emitting coldness and looking at him gloomily.


    Justin:"?"


    He hesitated for a moment and asked, "Unclen, what''s wrong?"


    "Mr.Hunt, are you very free today?"


    Justin: "...So-so, I guess¡±


    Justin: !!


    Confused, he looked at Joel pleadingly.However, not only did his brother-inw not help, he even


    turned his head to look elsewhere.


    His eyes, which were usually smiling, were now gloating? Joel really felt good.


    He and Justin governed New York''s economic lifeline.The two of them often interacted with each other


    and were both powerful people.


    When had he ever seen him so aggrieved? It felt...good.


    When Justin saw that he was silent, and sincen was the head of this family, he had to listen.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Nora''s body, he simply said, "Alright, I''lle and


    see Nora again tonightn snorted.¡±


    "Nora is fine.You don''t have to visit her so often.When she wakes up, she will contact you!"


    Justin:".."


    He grimaced and looked at Pete.


    "Then I''lle and see Pete tonight.¡¯''


    Pete?n was stunned when he heard this.He turned to look at Pete, who had been sitting quietly the


    entire time.When he saw his face, he was stunned.Why did Pete look exactly like Cherry?


    While he was in a daze, Justin smiled brightly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Unclen, I forgot to tell you that Pete and Cherry are my and Nora''s children.'' He paused and added,


    "They''re twins.''


    Justin, who finally had the upper hand, walked out when he saw his stunned look.


    "Unclen, I''ll take my leave then."


    He should give his father-inw more time to ept it! After Justin left,n looked at Joel.


    "So these two kids have been together for a long time?"


    He was talking about Nora and Justin.


    Joel nodded.


    "The children are already five years old."n paused.


    "He''s better than you!"


    Joel:


    He nced at Mia silently.He was about to say that his child was five years old too, but when he saw


    Tanya standing beside him, he didn''t say anything.


    His child was not hers.


    This might be his lifelong regret.


    After confirming that she was really asleep, he then went downstairs in relief.


    Joel let him rest.He nced at Cherry and nodded.


    After entering the bedroom,n let everyone out and secretly opened Cherry''s live-stream.


    Cherry had said earlier that she did not want to talk to her Sponsor Grandpa anymore, so he chose not


    to acknowledge her first.


    They could reunite after maintaining a peaceful rtionship on the Inte! Time passed very quickly.


    Soon, it was nighttime.


    Suddenly, two little cuties appeared at home, and the entire family became lively.


    Joel realized that evenn had a smile on his face.


    Such happy times were always easily disturbed.


    After dinner, the sky darkened.


    He was about to call his assistant to ask if Hiry had gone overseas when his assistant''s call arrived


    first.


    "Mr.Smith, something has happened." Joel was stunned.


    "What?"


    The assistant said, "After going overseas, Hiry sued you in Switzend!"


    Sued him? Joel narrowed his eyes.


    The assistant coughed.


    "She has filed a request for the custody of the child!"


    Joel''s voice instantly turned cold.


    "How dare she? Where are the Joneses?"


    The assistant said, "Mr.Jones contacted her and asked her to withdraw thewsuit, but she refused to


    listen.She insisted that the child is hers and only hers.Even if she can''t be with you, she will still sue


    you for the child''s custody!"


    With that, the assistant coughed.


    "If this was in the country, we would definitely have been able to resolve it easily.But now, she''s suing


    from overseas.It''s not convenient for us to make a move there."


    Of course, Joel understood this, but the problem was...


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "If she''s not from Switzend, how did she manage to press charges


    there? Why would the courts in Switzend take on such a case? ¡°


    The assistant said, "We''re still investigating that, but the court seems to be taking this case very


    seriously.They''re already preparing to send you a subpoena!"


    Joel vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    "Investigate properly!"


    "Understood"


    After hanging up, Joel looked at Mia.


    The case was actually notplicated.


    If he didn''t go overseas, there was nothing they could do about it.


    But Mia couldn''t possibly stay in the country forever, right? It had only been a day.


    Where did Hiry find the guts to sue him?!


    Outside.


    Justin looked at the brightly lit Smith vi and was especially envious.


    He really wanted to go in, but after getting the butler to inform him, his father-inw refused to let him


    in.


    He even said that it was getting toote and he would not keep him as a guest.


    Justin did not want to be ostracized.


    But to get his future brother-inw to help him? He had to give him something powerful...


    Something powerful...


    Justin suddenly thought of the DNA test between Tanya and Mia...


    His lips curled up slightly.


    He had it!

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    In the limousine.


    As Lawrence drove, he looked at his boss in the rearview mirror and vaguely felt that he was a little


    pitiful.


    When had the famous Justin ever been rejected? He sighed silently.


    Ever since he got together with Miss Smith, Mr.Hunt had shown him his most patient side.


    At this moment, Mr.Hunt was not in a hurry.He was still ying with his phone.


    Lawrence almost couldn''t help it and drove away! It was so embarrassing to wait outside the door! How


    could he know that Justin was hacking into Nora''s email? His slender fingers pressed on his phone


    with agility.


    He was about to enter Nora''s email when he was suddenly blocked.


    The screen almost turned ck.


    Tsk.


    Justin stared at the arrogant red words "get lost" and couldn''t help butugh.


    Very good.It was her style.However, the encryption measures in her inbox were really impressive.


    Perhaps only Q could do it.He could not guess how she knew Q.


    How could she get Q to encrypt one of her mailboxes? Justin smiled and decided to give up on


    attacking her email.


    Otherwise, she would probably be angry when she woke up and realized that her email had been


    hacked.


    He picked up his phone and called Lily.The call was picked up quickly.


    Lily''s formic voice came through.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hello, this is Lily.May I know who you are vie "


    Justin: Lily was startled.


    "Boss''s husband?"


    Justin:"???"


    Lily coughed and corrected him.


    "No, it''s Mr.Hunt.It''s sote, why are you calling?"


    Justin raised his eyebrows.Boss''s husband? Was this his nickname now? It actually made him a little


    happy.


    Joy shed across his deep eyes.He felt that Nora''s assistant was very perceptive.He said slowly,


    "Nora asked you to produce a DNA report two days ago.What was the result?"


    Lily subconsciously said, "I''ll only report to Boss"


    Justin:"?"


    Just as he frowned, he heard Lily''s tone change.


    "But your identity is special, so I can tell you.I''ll only tell you-"


    Justin smiled"...Go ahead."


    "The DNA results show that the two test subjects are confirmed to be mother and daughter""


    Justin raised his eyebrows.He didn''t expect Nora to be right.He lowered his eyes and said slowly,


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Mr.Hunt.Just let me know if you need anything"


    After hanging up, Justin thought for a moment and called Sean again.


    "Five years ago, how was the investigation going on overseas?"


    Back then, Nora had investigated her DNA and when he found out about her suspicions, he had said


    that he could help her investigate Hiry from five years ago.


    Even if the DNA showed that Tanya and Mia were mother and daughter, they still had to provide


    enough evidence to prove that Hiry had stolen the child.


    Justin handed the matter to Sean.


    After all, it was five years ago.


    Furthermore, it was in Switzend, so it was not as fast as investigating in the country.


    Sean replied, "Give me another 12 hours and I''ll have the answers.''


    "Okay¡±


    After hanging up, Justin yed with his phone.He could not wait 12 hours to tell Joel such important


    news.


    Otherwise, how could he use it as a tactic? Moreover, judging him by his own standards, it was as if he


    did not know that he had a daughter back then.


    He would definitely want to hear this news as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he sent Joel a message: "Brother-inw, let me in.I have an important message for you and


    Miss Tanya."


    "Mr.Smith, we found some clues!"


    Joel was on the phone at this moment.


    The assistant opposite him was in Switzend, so the investigation was a little slow.


    His eyes were cold, and his usual smile was gone.


    He nced at Tanya, who was ying with Mia, and said simply, "Speak"


    "Hiry did indeed receive help from others to sue you in Switzend.Moreover, the Joneses'' attitude


    suddenly became domineering after going overseas.They said that they will fight thiswsuit to the end


    with us!"


    Joel''s gaze turned even colder.


    "Whose help did they receive?"


    The assistant said a name.


    "Karl Moore''¡¯ Joel narrowed his eyes.


    Of course, he knew this person.


    Karl Moore was an American Chinese.


    Currently, the underground forces in Switzend were veryrge, so he was very famous overseas.His


    name was often heard in the country.


    Although the Smiths and Hunts were the top families which controlled the economic lifeline in the


    country, internationally, their impacts were still a little small.


    But Karl Moore was different.


    They were mercenaries, and the people in their team were all retired special forces from


    Switzend.They privately epted difficult missions, such as assassinations.


    The name of their organization could be tranted to "Assassin Ever since the organization was


    established, none of the assassination ns had failed! They were an assassin alliance exceptionally


    vignt in the world! Therefore, the Swiss people maintained a good rtionship with them.¡±


    Even the major families in the country were wary of this organization.


    Karl Moore was the leader of the organization.


    Whether the organization epted the assassination mission or not was entirely up to him.


    The Joneses had nothing to do with such a person.


    Why was he suddenly protecting them? Joel frowned.


    "Why is he helping them?"


    The other party might not even take a liking to the Joneses if they packed all their assets and gave


    them to Karl Moore.


    Furthermore, they were going against the Smiths.


    Karl Moore had always shown the Smiths respect The assistant said, "I''m still investigating¡±


    Joel''s gaze turned colder.


    "Yes.Investigate all that you can .If you can''t, tell Karl Moore that the Smiths respect him, but we''re not


    afraid of him! There''s no room for negotiation regarding the child!"


    The assistant took a deep breath.


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up, Joel saw Justin''s message and slowly frowned.


    He had important news to tell him and Tanya? He was probably telling him that he wanted to enter the


    house.


    But if he was including Tanya...


    then something must have happened.


    Could it be rted to the email Nora had mentioned before she fainted? He looked atn and said,


    "Unclen, let''s allow Mr.Hunt inn said unhappily¡±


    "No¡±


    In the afternoon, when he gave Cherry tips, Justin had been suppressing him and had insisted on


    competing with him for the first ce on the list.


    This made him even more unhappy.


    Does he want to marry his daughter? Ha.


    Joel looked at Cherry, and the little fellow immediately ran ton.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa- Let Daddy in.I miss Daddy-"


    Lan:".."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Could he reject his obedient granddaughter''s request? The answer was no.


    The news of Justin standing outside the door was reported to him by the butler when he came in.


    Cherry and Pete did not know at all.


    During dinner, Cherry even looked at the door curiously and asked, "Why isn''t Daddy here yet?"


    Cherry was still a little unhappy.


    "Okay-"


    "It''s most irresponsible of a parent to ignore the child when they''re busy.Let''s not like him anymore,


    okay?"


    Cherry''s eyes widened when she heard this.


    Then, she looked atn and retorted, "Grandpa, I can''t do that."


    "Why?" Cherry sighed.


    "Mommy has been busy sleeping since we were young.She''s even more irresponsible.At least Daddy


    spends twice as much time with me every day than Mommy does!"


    Ian


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He had never seen the way Nora interacted with the two children.He did not expect that he would also


    have to bring his daughter into this.


    At that time, he could only change the topic forcefully.


    "Yes, what I said just now was just a test for you.I didn''t expect our Cherry to be so smart.You actually


    passed Grandpa''s test.¡¯'' Cherry immediately looked up and smiled.


    Her big ck eyes swept past Pete.


    "Pete, did you see that? Grandpa doesn''t like Daddy and wants to badmouth Daddy.I''m the best! He


    can''t even say anything about Daddy!"


    Pete:


    He sighed silently.He kept wondering ever since Cherry came home, why had the tyrant and this


    grandfather, who was rumored to be very serious, be so childish?n had been hiding it from


    Cherry and did not tell her.


    Moreover, he did not feel guilty at all.


    How dare Justin secretly tell her not to like her Sponsor Grandpa?! However, now that Cherry had


    heard Joel''s words,n could not stop her.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be a bad grandfather?n could only say to the butler indignantly, "Invite


    him in."


    The butler nced at Joel and left with a smile.


    Joel was already the head of the Smiths now.


    After all,n had been on his deathbed in the past and had not cared about the family''s matters at all.


    However,n''s wish was Joel''smand.


    When everyone saw how respectful Joel was ton, they did not dare to disrespectn either.


    Soon, Justin entered.


    Wearing a ck suit, he walked in steadily.


    After entering, he greetedn respectfully, "Unclen."


    "Joel, the guest is here.Treat him well? He looked like he wanted to ignore him.Justin rubbed his nose


    awkwardly and looked at Cherry.Cherry had already run over excitedly and hugged his leg."


    Daddy, why are you just getting here now?! Didn''t you agree to sleep here tonight? I''m still waiting for


    you to tuck me in!"


    When she said this, Justin looked atn.


    When he sawn'' s eyes flicker, he chuckled softly and said, "Yes, Daddy was busy with work"


    He did not exposen''s lie.


    This maden feel a little better.


    Then, he saw Justin looking at him mischievously.


    "As for sleeping with you tonight..."


    He drawled, his eyes questioning.


    "Have you prepared the guest room?"


    The butler held in hisughter.


    "I''ve already prepared it.It''s next to Miss Nora''s room.The room is very big andfortable."


    Ever since Yvonne was arrested and Nora''s identity asn'' s daughter was exposed, the people in the


    family had epted Nora as the eldest daughter.


    "Alright, Joel.Take the guest upstairs to have a look'' Joel smiled as well.


    He let Mia y downstairs and took Justin upstairs.


    Halfway there, he looked at Tanya.


    "Tanya, youe too.''¡¯ Tanya looked up in confusion and subconsciously stood up to follow him


    upstairs.


    Tanya''s face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Joel coughed and smiled.


    "Unclen, please understand"


    Why was this kid''s skin so thick?! When the three of them went upstairs, Justin did not go to the guest


    room immediately.


    Joel pointed to his study.


    "Chat in the study?" Justin nodded.


    When they passed by Nora''s room, he suddenly gestured for them to keep quiet and then gently


    opened the door.


    The curtains in the room were drawn, and the light was dim.


    The temperature in the room had also been adjusted very well.


    The woman on the bed was still asleep and did not move at all.


    Justin approached her and checked her breathing and pulse.


    After confirming that Nora was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He covered her with a nket and went out.


    Seeing him tiptoeing as if he was afraid of waking Nora up , Joel and Tanya at the door were


    speechless.


    The corners of Tanya''s mouth twitched.


    "Mr.Hunt, Nora is sleeping so well.Even if the sky copses, it probably won¡¯t wake her up.You don''t


    have to be so...cautious?"


    Justin didn''t mind.


    "It''s better to be gentle.Otherwise, she''ll hear the noise in her sleep.''


    Tanya: Alright, he was of noble status.Whatever he says.


    The three of them then followed Joel to the study.


    In the study.


    The housekeeper, Lucy, had already prepared tea.Joel looked at Justin.


    "Have you eaten dinner?" Justin looked at him silently.


    Brother-inw, he hade over during lunchtime and had been kept outside the door.


    Didn''t Joel know if he had eaten dinner or not?! Joel coughed.


    "Go prepare some food for Mr.Hunt.''¡¯ Lucy nodded.


    After Lucy left, Joel saw Justin drinking tea and couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "Tell me quickly.What''s


    the matter vie Tanya looked at him in confusion.¡±


    Justin drank a cup of tea before saying slowly, "Miss Tanya, you had a child overseas, right?"


    His words were like a tidal wave.


    Joel looked at Tanya in disbelief, only to see that Tanya''s eyes had also widened in shock.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    This was her secret.


    Why did Justin say it out loud? When he saw her like this, Joel''s mind instantly started racing.


    He lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    So in the past five years, Tanya had already had a boyfriend overseas? However, he had no intention


    of ming her.


    After all, he had a child too, didn''t he?

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    When he forced Tanya to ept Mia, he no longer had the right to criticize her.


    Even if he had never let any woman near him in the past five years'' He suddenly felt frustrated.


    At this moment, he wanted to know who this man was who had been with Tanya.He wished he could


    capture him and beat him up.


    With this thought in mind, he looked at Tanya.


    He suddenly understood how Tanya must have felt when he and Hiry had gotten together back then.


    After five years, he was with Tanya again and was still so sad and jealous, let alone her back then.


    That was why she had decided to leave and go overseas, right? Perhaps she had not gone overseas


    simply to pursue her dream of dancing.


    She had been hurt by him! When Joel thought of this, his chest tightened even more.


    He had been with her through junior high, high school, and university...


    He had originally thought that the two of them would walk from their school uniforms to their wedding


    gowns, from their ck hair to their white hair.


    He did not expect that they would go off track halfway.


    When they returned to the same path, he had Mia, and she had another child.


    Their love was no longer as perfect as before.


    But he couldn''t mind.


    He did not even dare to ask Tanya if she had liked that man when she had a change of heart midway,


    only to like him again now.


    He did not dare to ask, afraid that he would be dissatisfied with the answer.


    He only knew that they had to be together, no matter what.


    With this in mind, he walked towards Tanya.


    Tanya was also in a daze.


    When she saw Joel walking over , her expression turned grave and she felt even more guilty .


    However, just as she thought Joel would question her, she heard him say, "Who is that man?"


    Tanya:"?"


    She was stunned and looked at Joel in confusion.


    Joel sighed.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it.I''ll try my best not to mind"


    At this point, he turned his head away and did not look into Tanya''s eyes.


    "Where is your child...? You can bring him over.I''ll treat him as my own, just like...how you treat


    Mia...Even if I can''t be sincere, I''ll still work hard...


    Tanya:"..."


    She finally understood what Joel meant and could not help butugh.


    As she smiled, tears welled up in her eyes.


    This man, this silly man, actually thought that she had another man? She thought of the past five years.


    Although she was alone overseas, she had interacted with many aristocrats because she was a


    dancer.


    She did notck suitors among those people.


    But she had never epted any of them.


    At first, she had told herself, she had lost her child and had no right to start a new life.


    It was a form of punishment.


    But it was only now that she realized that it was not because she did not want to look for a man.


    It was because, with someone in her heart, she could no longer look at anyone else.


    Those aristocrats were all very outstanding, but she was blinded by Joel and could not see anyone


    else.


    She looked at Joel with red eyes.


    When Joel saw her like this, his heart ached even more.


    How did that man hurt her? Was it so painful to recall? He grabbed Tanya''s arm and said in pain and


    anger, "Why did you split up? Did he hurt you?"


    Tanya shook her head.


    "Did he have a change of heart?"


    Tanya continued to shake her head.


    Joel was anxious.


    "Did you have a change of heart? What happened? Did he bully you? Tell me who he is and I''ll kill


    him!"


    Tanya still shook her head, but the smile on her face grew wider.


    She said, "No, no.There''s no such person.¡±


    Her voice was choked.Joel was stunned.


    "There''s no such person? Then your child..."


    Tanya''s cries became even louder.She looked at Joel and knew that she could no longer hide the


    child''s existence.


    However, she did not want to make Joel sad with her.She clenched her fists.


    "Calm down.Listen to me.'' Joel was extremely anxious, but when he saw Tanya''s tear -stained face, he


    knew that he could not be anxious.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Okay, I''ll calm down.Tell me, what''s going on with that man and the child?"


    Tanya looked at him and lowered her head again.She slowly said, "There''s no other man...It''s you.It


    has always been you!"


    Joel froze on the spot.He looked at Tanya in a daze.


    A ridiculous thought suddenly urred to him.


    "If it''s me, then that child¡­¡± Tanya looked at him and closed her eyes.


    Large tears rolled down her face again.


    "The child is yours"


    It was his...


    These three words stunned Joel.


    Surprise surged in his heart as he grabbed Tanya.


    "You gave birth to my child? Our child?"


    At this moment, he was as happy as a child.


    He asked anxiously, "Where''s the child? Where is he?"


    When the two of them were together back then, they had once imagined what would happen if they had


    a child in the future.


    As it turned out, they really had a child! But he did not expect that while he was wild with joy, Tanya


    would still have her eyes closed.


    Her tears rolled down her face like broken pearls.She did not speak.


    Joel''s ecstasy gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Tanya and finally sensed something strange.


    They were already together.


    Why didn''t Tanya tell him they had a child? Also, when he asked if she could be Mia''s mother, why did


    she resist and not say anything...


    He pursed his lips and his heart suddenly sank.


    "That child..."


    "...I lost our child" Tanya said those words with difficulty as her tears flowed even more violently.


    She opened her eyes and sobbed as she shouted, "After I gave birth, I lost the child before I could


    even see the child clearly.I don''t even know if our child is a girl or a boy!"


    "I''m sorry...I didn''t protect our child well! I feel guilty when I''m with you! Why should I be happy? I don''t


    even know if my child is dead or alive..."


    Following her words, Joel suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    At this moment, Joel felt his heart ache so much that he could barely breathe.


    How painful Tanya must have been all these years! It was one thing to suffer through the pain of


    looking for her child every day, but to have to face his and Hiry''s daughter after returning to the


    country.


    Especially when he said that he wanted Tanya to be Mia''s mother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mia''s mother...


    Joel suddenly thought of something and looked at Justin.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Justin had said that he had important information to tell Joel and Tanya.


    Furthermore, the moment he entered, he pointed out that Tanya had been hiding something from Joel.


    Then, was that important matter the whereabouts of their child?! Joel suddenly understood.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Justin sat by the side and watched the two of them confess to each other.


    He did not know what had happened.He could only resolve the misunderstanding between Tanya and


    Joel before speaking the truth.


    Seeing that the two of them were almost done talking and that Tanya was crying so badly, Justin


    touched his nose and hurriedly said, "Don''t be in a hurry to cry...I have good news here¡±


    If Nora woke up and found out that he had made her best friend cry for so long, she would definitely


    beat him up.


    Tanya and Joel were still in a sad state.They opened their eyes and looked at him in confusion.


    Justin coughed.


    "It was Nora who felt that something was wrong.She secretly took Tanya''s DNA samples topare


    with Mia''s DNA..."


    Joel and Tanya widened their eyes.


    At this moment, Joel finally understood Justin''s meaning! Tanya was also surprised and anxious.


    Why was Noraparing her and Mia''s DNA?! As she was thinking about this, she heard Justin


    continue, "You two are mother and daughter.''


    Tanya''s mind exploded.She looked at Justin in disbelief and felt that she recognized every word he


    said, but when she put them together, why could she suddenly not understand? Wasn''t Mia Hiry''s


    daughter? How could she be her daughter? While she was in a daze, Joel narrowed his eyes and said


    sternly, "No wonder Hiry didn''t appear when she was pregnant back then.In the end, she suddenly


    appeared in front of me with a child"


    He looked at Tanya and said, "That night, I was the one who had drunk too much and was schemed


    against! In the hotel, she insisted that I had sex with her...In my head , the person that night was


    actually you...But when I woke up, Hiry was by my side instead"


    Before he could finish, Tanya suddenly reacted.


    "Are you talking about October 25, six years ago?"


    Joel was stunned and nodded.


    "Yes.¡¯'' Tanya bit her lip.


    "That night, it was me¡­¡±


    Joel was surprised.


    Tanya''s expression was a little unnatural when she mentioned that night.


    "Later on, when you were still asleep in the morning, my mother sent me a message asking me to


    come home.She said she had something to tell me, so I went back..."


    When she returned home, she realized that it was a foreign eptance letter.


    Immediately after, she had taken out a photo of Tanya and Joel sleeping together and handed it to her.


    She had told her, "I told you long ago that your identity is not suitable for you to be with Mr.Smith! Only


    the eldest daughter of the Joneses has the right to be Mrs.Smith! Mr.Smith is just ying with


    you! Since you''re my daughter, I''ll remind you not to be treated as a ything!"


    At that time, she was stunned when she saw the photo.She called Joel, but she did not expect that


    Hiry would pick up his phone.


    "What are you doing? He''s still sleeping.


    Tanya was furious.


    Two hourster, she called Joel, but his attitude was very cold.She asked, "What am I to you?"


    He sneered.


    "What am I to you? Tanya, we both know that you''re not that important to me!"


    At that time, Tanya''s heart was in ashes as she left the country.


    Joel was stunned.


    He thought about it carefully and knew that he had fallen into a trap.


    "When I woke up and realized that the person beside me was Hiry, I was shocked.I wanted to look


    for you and exin everything, but I saw the application form for your overseas study on Hiry''s


    phone."


    He was silent for a moment before saying, "Hiry told me that everything you did was to use me to go


    overseas"


    At that time, he was young and impulsive.


    Just as he was looking at the application, he received a call from Tanya.


    However, he had not expected Tanya to question her position in his heart so confidently over a phone


    call.


    He also wanted to ask this question! Later on, he watched helplessly as Tanya left the country without


    turning back.


    He believed Hiry even more and did not look for Tanya over the years.


    Now that he thought about it...


    It was obvious that he and Tanya had fallen into the other party''s trap''! Joel was momentarily vexed.


    How could he be so easily deceived? However, he did not expect that Hiry, who was only twenty


    years old back then, would do such a thing! Tanya and Joel looked at each other.


    After a moment, Tanya suddenly pushed him away and ran downstairs.


    Joel knew what she was going to do, so he looked at Justin first and said slowly, "I''ll remember this


    favor."


    If it weren''t for Justin, Tanya would have been afraid that Joel would be sad because of the child and


    would not have told him.


    But if Tanya hadn''t told him, he probably wouldn''t have imagined in his life that Mia was his and Tanya''s


    daughter! After all, how could he know that Tanya had given birth to a child for him?!


    Justin nodded and Joel followed him downstairs.


    Sure enough, he could already hear the cries downstairs.He went downstairs and sawn watching by


    the side.


    "Little brat, did you bully the little girl? Why is she suddenly crying so miserably while hugging Mia?"


    Joel looked at the mother and daughter hugging each other.


    Tanya was crying so hard that she couldn''t speak.


    Mia, on the other hand, was frightened by her appearance.She looked at her with wide eyes, but she


    still reached out and patted her back, feeling helpless.


    Joel''s eyes turned red as well.


    He took a step forward and said to Mia, "Mia, this is your mother.'' Mia was stunned for a moment


    before nodding.


    "I know.Ms.Tanya will be my mother from now on¡±


    When Joel saw the child''s ignorance, his heart ached even more.


    He reached out and hugged Tanya and Mia.


    "No, she''s the mother who gave birth to you! Your biological mother!"


    Mia didn''t really understand this, but she still cried.


    "Mommy, don''t cry.Don''t cry..."


    When she started crying, Tanya stopped crying immediately.


    She hugged Mia and said with tears in her eyes, "I won''t cry.Mia, don''t cry.I''m Mommy.Mommy loves


    you¡­¡±


    She gently kissed Mia''s cheek.


    That night, Tanya hugged Mia and fell asleep.


    Joel was guarding the sofa in the room worriedly.


    He could see Tanya suddenly waking up in the middle of the night and staring at Mia for a while before


    hugging her tightly and falling asleep again...


    It was a fear and unease of again losing what she had regained after so many hardships.


    The next day, Joel was woken up by a soft knock on the door.


    He walked out gently and heard the butler say, "Sir, Mr.Karl Moore is here!"


    Karl Moore? Joel narrowed his eyes.


    Even if he had note himself today, Joel was going to look for him! Hiry had stolen his child.She


    had to pay the price!

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Joel nced at the mother and daughter sleeping on the bed.


    At this moment, the anger in his heart had reached its peak.


    Last night, he counted that Tanya had woken up six times.


    Each time, it took more than half an hour before she could fall asleep again.


    Compared to her...


    Mia had always been by his side, and he had never been neglected.


    But what about Tanya? How painful must her five years of psychological torture have been?! Joel


    clenched his fists tightly.He regretted sending Hiry overseas yesterday, causing her to fall into Karl


    Moore''s hands.


    Otherwise, she would be living a life worse than death right now.He retracted his gaze and gently went


    out.


    After closing the door, he went downstairs.


    In the living room downstairs.


    Karl Moore was sitting on the sofa in a ck suit.


    There was a tattoo on the back of his hand, and it was obvious that it spread up to his arm.


    He was wearing sunsses and was tall and strong.


    One could tell with just a look that he was from the mafia.


    At this moment, he was sizing up the Smiths'' house and said to the person beside him, "No wonder


    ck Cat insisted on returning to the country.Look, it''s still better in the country.The renovations are


    very exquisite!"


    ck Cat was the top mysterious expert in their assassin organization.


    Karl Moore had never seen ck Cat before.He had only posted assassination missions on the


    Inte.


    ck Cat had very high requirements for assassination missions.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ck Cat would not kill if it was inconvenient.


    The troublesome ones were not killed.


    Those who did notmit heinous crimes were not killed ck Cat would not kill those who did not


    deserve to die.


    Whether the person should die depended on ck Cat''s personal judgment.


    If it were anyone else, Karl Moore would have tamed such a troublesome killer long ago.


    But this person was ck Cat, the number one killer in their organization.


    Three years ago, a triad organization appeared in Burundi.


    Wherever they went, not a de of grass survived.


    They raped, killed, and plundered.They did not even let women and children off.


    It could be said that theymitted all kinds of crimes! They had a powerful armed force and upied


    thend of kings.


    The people in that area were suffering.


    At that time, the government was at a loss about this powerful armed force.


    They had tried to attack it a few times but were defeated.


    In the end, they had no choice but to post a kill order on the assassinationwork.


    The reward for killing the organization''s leader was in millions.


    It was not much money, but it had attracted many people to go on missions.


    However, none of them returned.


    At that time, Karl Moore had not nned to take on the mission in the Assassin Organization.


    After all, the mission was too difficult and almost impossible toplete.


    However, ck Cat in their organization had privately epted this mission.


    Karl Moore felt that ck Cat was dead meat.


    In the end! ck Cat entered that organization alone, took the other party''s head, and then retreated


    unscathed! Furthermore, even now, that assassination was a mysterious affair.


    That was because no one knew how ck Cat had killed the other party.


    They only vaguely heard from the other party that ck Cat was American.


    As for whether it was a man or a woman, they did not see clearly.


    It was also the battle with ck Cat that allowed the assassins to gain a foothold internationally! From


    then on, although Karl Moore was an honorary leader , he was extremely respectful to ck Cat.


    The entire organization followed his orders.


    That was...until three months ago, when ck Cat suddenly said that they wanted to return to the


    country to settle some matters, and told everyone not to disturb them.


    Then, ck Cat disappeared without a trace.


    Karl Moore decided to bring his subordinates back to New York.


    Firstly, he wanted to see if he could find out who ck Cat was.


    Secondly, he wanted to tour his hometown again.


    Unexpectedly, they bumped into Hiry...


    As he was thinking, Joel andn walked out at the same time.


    When he sawn, Joel consciously stood behind him.


    Karl Moore was also stunned.


    "You''re still alive?"


    This familiar tone...


    Joel looked atn and saw that although Unclen looked thin, his aura was astonishing.He sat


    steadily in the wheelchair and retorted, "You''re not even dead yet.How would I dare to die? How dare


    you bully us Smiths?"


    When he heard this, Karl Moore chuckled.


    "What are you talking about? What bullying? I''m just stepping up for the Joneses.You guys are too


    much.Why can''t they see their child?"


    When Karl Moore heard this, he frowned.


    "Ah, because I owe Jill a favor"


    Jill was Hiry and Tanya''s mother.


    Because after she married the Joneses, everyone had always called her Madam Jones.


    Therefore, Joel only realized who this person was after a while.He frowned and heardnugh.


    "Love debt?" Karl Moore coughed.


    "Damn, I was just ying back then.Who knew that she would take it seriously? Since I broke her


    innocence and left, I have to help my old lover this time.¡±n''s lips twitched.


    "You''re giving face to your old lover, but not to me?"


    Karl Moore immediately said, "Over the years, I''ve given you a lot of face.Over the years, I''ve never


    touched the Smiths.Even if someone offered a high price, I never epted an assassination! Now, give


    me some face and sit down to discuss this matter!"


    He leaned forward and said, "The Joneses aren''t a wealthy family.You gave them a way out.So what? If


    you ask me, let your nephew marry her daughter! What love? Young man, at my age, you''ll realize that


    love is useless!"


    Joel: "...That''s impossible"


    Karl Moore hesitated for a moment.


    "Then...worst-case scenario¡ªyou give her the child.At least she''ll have someone to rely on"


    Joel exined, "There''s something else going on.Listen to me..."


    "m!"


    Almost as soon as he said this, Karl Moore pped the table, revealing a gun.He said aggressively,


    "What? I don''t have time to listen to your chatter.Let me ask you something.Do the Smiths not intend to


    give face to the Assassin Organization?"


    After offending such a person, their safety in the future would be uncertain.Joel narrowed his eyes.


    Before they could collide,n sneered.


    "Karl Moore, you''re so arrogant.Do you think I can''t use my gun because I''m weak now?" Karl Moore


    was not afraid at all.


    "Brother, I''m sorry this time! There''s nothing I can do about it.I really owe Jill too much, so she asked


    me to do this.I don''t care what secrets you have, but you have to give me face today! Unless ck Cat


    is here, there''s no room for negotiation"


    In the bedroom upstairs.


    Perhaps it was because themotion downstairs was a little loud, but Nora frowned slightly in her


    sleep.


    ck Cat...


    Who the hell was shouting her code name non-stop?! It was so annoying! How could she sleep!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Nora flipped over in annoyance.She buried her head in the pillow angrily and covered her ears.


    Cherry and Pete, who were sitting on the sofa in the room, instantly fell silent.The characters in


    Cherry''s game didn''t dare to move anymore, as if they were afraid of disturbing her.


    In fact, Pete did not even dare to write the Mathematical Olympiad questions as he was afraid that the


    sound of the pen rubbing against the paper would disturb his mother.


    When Justin, who was sitting beside the two children, saw this scene, he lowered his eyes and


    suddenly stood up.


    When he stood up, Cherry and Pete looked at him simultaneously and immediately made a "shh"


    gesture.


    It was as if even Justin''s action of standing up would disturb Nora.


    Justin did not think that the two children''s performance was too exaggerated.


    Instead, he lightened his footsteps and slowly walked to the door.


    He bent down and opened the door before closing it again.


    They did not know how he did it, but he did not make a sound at all.


    After he left, the noise outside became even louder.


    Karl Moore''s voice was very loud, and the people standing behind him were all very powerful.


    They all stared at him.


    Karl Moore snorted.


    "You''re the ones who didn''t give me face!"


    Joel''s voice became even colder.


    "I can give you face in other matters, but not in this matter!"


    Tanya and Mia had just reunited.


    How could he give Mia to Hiry?! The Smiths were not to be trifled with either! If they had the ability,


    they could juste at them.


    After saying that, he casually heldn''s wheelchair.


    Beforen could speak, he slowly said, "Mr.Karl Moore, this is New York.Do you think this is a ce


    where you can behave so atrociously?"


    With this sentence, a few bodyguards and people from the dark forces hidden in the Smiths'' servants


    slowly stood up and surged into the living room.


    The group of people ced their hands on their waists.


    It was obvious what was inside.


    Karl Moore narrowed his eyes.He smiled without a trace of fear.


    "The entire assassin organization knows that I''m here.If I don''t leave, do you think they will let the


    Smiths off?"


    Joel was still smiling, but that smile did not reach his eyes Karl Moore sensedn and Joel''s true killing


    intent and became vignt.


    "Heh, we assassins will not be threatened by the small Smiths!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a deep voice suddenly sounded.


    "What if we include the Hunts?"


    With that, the people in the room looked up in unison and saw Justin slowly walking down the corridor.


    As he was at home, he did not wear a suit jacket.He was wearing a ck shirt and a ck tie.


    Coupled with his ck pants...he was dressed fully in ck.


    He had one hand in his pocket and the other hanging casually by his side.He looked arrogant as he


    came downstairs.


    Joel andn looked at each other.


    Karl Moore hade to the Smiths to settle Hiry''s scores.It could be said that he was only here to


    look for Joel.However, because Joel was the head of the Smiths, it was inevitable that the family would


    be implicated.


    The two of them knew that Justin was upstairs.


    However, in this kind of direct confrontation with the assassin organization, they did not expect the


    Hunts to appear! After all! The Hunts were also arge family, and it did not belong to Justin alone!


    Moreover, Justin was not engaged to Nora yet.


    Even if he interfered and became a messenger or a mediator between them, it was more appropriate


    for him not to offend Karl Moore directly.


    However, neithern nor Joel expected that he would actually stand on their side and fight against Karl


    Moore! Justin was not afraid of Karl Moore at all.


    Or rather, Justin had a trump card, so he was not afraid of him.


    Joel''s fox-like eyes revealed his deep thoughts.


    They had long heard that Justin was just the head of the Hunts.


    Therefore, although the Smiths and Hunts were tworge families with equal strength in New York, the


    Smiths had never had the intention to suppress the Hunts. Someone had even warned them.


    Even if they offended the Hunt Corporation, they shouldn''t offend Justin'' As he was thinking, Karl


    Moore was stunned.


    "Mr.Hunt, why are you here?" Justin went downstairs and walked ton and Joel''s side step by step.


    He no longer had the arrogance he had when he faced Karl Moore earlier.He first called out, "Uncle


    lan, Brother Joel- Then, he looked at Karl Moore.


    "Because my fiancee is here." Karl Moore was speechless.


    Justin asked again, "Are you sure the assassin organization wants to be enemies with both the


    Smiths and the Hunts?"


    Karl Moore thought about it carefully and frowned.


    Of course, he did not want to make enemies of the two most powerful families in New York, but he had


    to return the favor for Jill.


    After all, he was still someone who had tender feelings for the fairer sex.


    Jill was crying like a pear blossom bathed in rain in front of his eyes.


    When he thought of how the two of them had been affectionate for a period of time many years ago, he


    snorted and looked up.


    Seeing that he was about to say something that would shatter the rtions between the three sides,


    Justin suddenly said, "Actually, Mr.Karl Moore, why don''t we each take a step back?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Karl Moore froze.


    Justin nced at Joel.


    As the two men looked at each other, they understood each other''s thoughts.


    It turned out that they had thought of the same thing.


    Joel nodded imperceptibly.


    Justin took a step forward and said, "The face of the Hunts and Smiths is enough to make Mr.Karl


    Moore take a step back, right?"


    Karl Moore thought for a moment.


    "What do you propose?"


    Justin said, "Why don''t we leave this case over to the court to handle? Our two families promise not to


    use our power.We''ll hire the bestwyers and fight a fairwsuit in court! In the end, the court will


    determine who the child belongs to.Of course, this way, the Joneses will definitely have the right to


    visit"


    Karl Moore pondered this for a moment.


    He hade here today because Jill had said that the Smiths had suppressed them with their power,


    so they did not even have a chance to sue them.


    Justin''s words made sense.He picked up the gun on the table.


    "Alright, let''s do that! But even in New York, the influence of an assassin is unimaginable to


    you.Mr.Smith, Mr.Hunt, I hope you keep your word! I''ll go back now and get Hiry to return to the


    country to prepare for awsuit."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Karl Moore came and went quickly.He had always been an energetic man.He had the loyalty of one


    from the pugilistic world, and he was also frank and domineering.


    Being able to be the leader of the assassin organization was enough to prove his personal charm.


    Actually, if he did not go against the Smiths, he would still be a respected big shot.


    After he left, Joel looked at Justin and the two of them smiled at each other.


    "The two brats are starting to scheme with each other!" Joel smiled awkwardly.


    "Unclen, it''s not really a scheme.Justin smiled faintly.The mole at the corner of his eye was


    glistening, and his appearance gaven a headache.Why was the man so arrogant? No wonder Nora


    had even given birth to his child.


    He indeed had the right to be proud of his looks.


    Sigh! As he thought about this, Justin said, "Hiry is overseas.Switzend is Karl Moore''s


    territory.Only by bringing her back can she be executed.Karl Moore was an unreasonable person.Even


    if Joel told him the truth, he would protect the person he wanted to protect until the end.Therefore, he


    might as well beat them at their own game! As for offending the assassin organization...


    Ha, Joel and Justin had never considered that! Hiry had to pay for bullying Mia and Tanya! Joel


    smiled at Justin.


    This smile dispelled all his prejudices and he said directly, "Thank you"


    Earlier, if Joel had said to take a step back, Karl Moore might have wondered if he had any suspicious


    intentions.


    However, it was different when Justin suggested it.


    It was very easy for Karl Moore to trust him.


    Justin smiled faintly, hiding his achievements and fame.


    "You''re wee"


    The two men who hadpeted in the business industry many times hadpletely reconciled at this


    moment.


    It''s over.


    The Smiths have been conquered by this man again! After Karl Moore left the Smiths, a row of people


    walked into a ck car.


    On the way, someone asked, "Boss, do you want to show the Smiths and Hunts some face? They


    actually dare to challenge you?"


    Karl Moore instantly pped the guy''s head.


    "Kid, underestimating your enemy is your greatest mistake! Otherwise, you won''t even know what hit


    you""


    The guy shrank his neck and scratched his head.


    "Aren''t they just two very rich families? With ck Cat on our side, we can just make a move and kill


    the two leaders!"


    When Karl Moore heard this, he missed ck Cat a little.


    "Without ck Cat, I don''t even have the confidence to challenge others.Seriously, where did ck


    Cat go?"


    The subordinate was speechless.They arrived at the hotel where Karl Moore was temporarily staying.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Jill running around the lobby anxiously.


    When she saw him, she immediately walked forward.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she saw the people behind him, her eyes shook.


    But for her daughter...she mustered up the courage to ask, "How was it?"


    Karl Moore said, "Hiry can return to the country.They promised to fight a court case fair and square in


    the country!"


    A court case? Jill heaved a sigh of relief and then became worried.


    "Why must we stay here? Isn''t it your territory overseas?" Karl Moore sneered.


    "It''s indeed my territory overseas, but you will receive a court summons here.Whether you go or not is


    still a question.Anyway, don''t worry.They have agreed not to use any tricks or power this time"


    With that, he looked at Jill.


    "As long as it''s a fairwsuit, what are you afraid of? Isn''t it only right and proper for a mother to get her


    child back? Even if the court takes into ount the financial power of the Smiths, don''t worry.With me


    around, nothing will happen to the Joneses'' financial situation in the future!"


    Upon hearing his words, Jill was relieved.


    "You''re right.Hiry wants to return to the country.We can''t let that adulterous couple live happily!"


    Upon hearing this, Kar! Moore looked at Jill and asked, "I heard that Tanya is also your daughter?"


    Jill''s eyes flickered.


    "No, she''s my elder brother''s illegitimate daughter.Back then, no one cared about her, so I adopted


    her.I didn''t expect to raise such an ingrate! Hiry is my biological daughter!"


    Karl Moore was enlightened when he heard this.He had actually investigated Jill.


    There was less than a year between Tanya and Hiry''s birth.Her pregnancy would take ten months,


    and with a month of confinement, this was too close! It turned out that Tanya was not her biological


    daughter.


    That made sense.


    Karl Moore did not care about these questions.


    Instead, he said, "I''ve already arranged for someone to bring Hiry back."


    He looked at the time.


    "Your family will be reunited tonight.You don''t have to be afraid of the Smiths.Since they promised me,


    they won''t do anything to your family!"


    Jill nodded and looked up at Karl Moore pitifully.Her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Thank you, thank you...Otherwise, we would really be bullied this time.I don''t even know what to do..."


    Jill was old, but she still had her own way of acting coquettishly.


    Karl Moore found it a little strange.


    The way she looked when she was young made people dote on her.


    When she became older, it was a little...disgusting.


    Cough.


    Karl Moore moved his gaze away.


    "Alright, you can go back.Contact me if there''s anything! Don''t worry, I won''t ignore you." Jill nodded.


    At night, Hiry returned home.


    As soon as she arrived at the residence, she saw Mr.Jones pacing around anxiously in the living room.


    When he saw her, he instantly said, "What are you messing around for? For Mia''s sake, the Smiths will


    always take care of our family! If you go against them like this, what will happen in the future if you


    lose?"


    Hiry was scolded by him loudly.


    Madam Jones scolded Mr.Jones, "What are you saying about the child? This is our daughter.Are you


    even human? If you don''t care about her, I''ll find someone who canpete with the Smiths.I won''t let


    my daughter suffer!"


    When Hiry heard this, she threw herself into Madam Jones''s arms and cried.


    "Mom¡­¡± Madam Jones touched Hiry''s head.


    "Alright, alright.After you snatch the child back, go overseas.I believe he can help you"


    Hiry nodded, but she was a little anxious.


    "But Mom, what if we lose this case?"


    "Lose?" Jill shook her head.


    "How could we lose? After all, we already have the upper hand in public opinion!"


    Hiry was taken aback.


    Public opinion?

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Tanya did not know about Karl Moore.She only knew that they were about to go to court with Hiry.


    The next day was Monday.


    She brought Mia and Brandon to school as usual...


    As she had stayed with the Smithsst night, Joel personally took the three of them to kindergarten this


    morning.


    At the door, Tanya was a little nervous.


    "I''ll get out of the car first.Don''t let the teachers see me!" Joel stared at her in the driver''s seat.


    "What are you afraid of? Or do you not want to be seen with Mia?"


    Upon hearing this, Tanya immediately shook her head.


    "How could that be?!"


    She had just acknowledged her daughter, and she did not want to be separated from her for even a


    moment.Joel said, "Then be magnanimous and take your daughter to kindergarten!"


    "Alright, then" Tanya nodded.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Brandon got out of the car first and followed their teacher into the kindergarten.


    Tanya held Mia''s hand and walked in.


    When the teachers in the kindergarten saw them, their expressions changed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Someone asked awkwardly, "Ms.Turner, why are you here with Mia?"


    Before Tanya could say anything, Mia answered timidly, "Mommy was at my house yesterday!"


    ¡®''Mommy''¡¯...


    This greeting made the other teachers even more puzzled.They looked at each other and then came to


    a realization.They forced a smile at Tanya.


    "Okay, go in."


    Tanya thought that the other party''s gaze was too ambiguous.She lowered her head and brought Mia


    into the kindergarten.Then, she sent Mia to her ss and went to the dance studio.


    Mia sat in her seat after entering the ss.


    Pete was worried about Nora, so he did note to school.


    Mia sat alone in the corner, small and timid.


    The other children kept their distance from her.


    The adults at home had told them that Mia was weak and that they definitely couldn''t bully her in the


    kindergarten or get too close.


    If anything happened to Mia and her illness acted up, they would be med.


    Therefore, Mia had always been alone.


    It was just that recently, Pete had been closer to her and would bring her along every time they yed.


    Cherry was the ss''s favorite, and everyone yed around her.


    Therefore, Mia gradually got to y with everyone.


    But today, the children were far away from her.


    Mia looked at Fawn sitting beside her and said, "Fawn, let''s go..."


    Before she finished, Fawn waved her hand.


    "I don''t want to .I don''t want to y with you.My mother said that you are an ingrate!"


    Mia:"???"


    She was stunned and looked around in confusion.


    All the children seemed to have heard this and began to point at Mia with disdain.


    Someone even asked her, "Mia, don''t you want your mother anymore? Do you want Ms.Turner to be


    your mother? Isn''t your mother sad to see you like this?"


    Mia bit her lip.


    "But Ms.Turner is my mother..."


    However, the five-year-olds could not differentiate the truth at all.


    They only believed whatever their parents said. They all began to iste Mia.


    On Mia''s side, she was isted from everyone.


    After all, she was a child of the Smiths and they didn''t dare to bully her.


    However, Tanya''s situation wasn''t much better than hers.


    After one ss in the dance studio, she had no sses for the day, so she went to the office to rest.


    Before she could enter, she heard voicesing from inside.


    "She looks like a straightforward person.Why is she interfering in someone else''s family?"


    "Yes, you can''t tell from her appearance that she''s such a person..."


    "Tsk, can a mistress carve the words "mistress" on her face? But Ms.Turner is indeed good-looking.She


    has the capital..."


    "But Mr.Smith is too much.It''s bad enough that he cheated on her, but he didn''t even let the child''s


    mother see her child.That''s too much! Indeed, there are no good people in wealthy families"


    "Look, it''s on the trending searches again! Hiry has posted on Facebook!"


    Tanya narrowed her eyes when she heard this.


    She lowered her head and opened Facebook on her phone. The top trending topic was indeed a long


    post on Hiry''s Facebook.


    Tanya browsed through it.


    The other party''s general meaning was that Joel had been two-timing back then.


    After she got pregnant and gave birth to a child, she finally got together with Joel.


    However, she did not expect the mistress to return and ruin her family.


    After the man changed his attitude, he became even more ruthless and asked her to go overseas and


    not meet his daughter again .


    Tanya even coaxed her daughter to call her "Mommy."


    Her only request now is to take her daughter away...She only hoped that the court would give her


    justice.


    If someone not in the know saw this, they would definitely scold Tanya and Joel! Furthermore, as a


    famous dancer and an artist, Tanya had her own Facebook.


    She already had more than a million followers.


    Hiry had even tagged her, causing many people to privately message her.


    Some even cursed her to die a horrible death.


    Tanya lowered her eyes at the various vicious words.


    At that moment, a voice sounded from behind.


    "Ms.Turner , what are you standing here for?"


    With this sentence, the female teachers in the room who had gathered together and were whispering


    suddenly stopped and looked at the door in surprise.


    Seeing that she had been seen through, Tanya walked into the office.


    She looked at the female teachers who were talking and their condemning gazes and said directly,


    "Sometimes, what you see isn''t everything.Before you know the truth, I hope you can maintain your


    rationality.Furthermore, the case is about to start.There will always be an exnation "


    However, it would have been fine if she had not spoken.


    The moment she did, the righteous teachers began to attack her.


    "Ms.Turner, I don''t know what kind of emotional entanglements you had with Mr.Smith in the past, and


    it''s true that Mia''s mother and Mr.Smith are not married.If you get involved, calling you a third wheel is


    a little too much.But! You shouldn''t have stopped the child''s mother from seeing the child!"


    "Yes, the child is still young.Do you think you can hide the truth by making her call you Mommy? When


    she grows up, she''ll know who her biological mother is sooner orter."


    "Yeah, this is too much..."


    "The men in wealthy families are really heartless.If Mr.Smith can treat Mia''s mother like this today,


    wouldn''t he treat you like this too in the future when he finds someone else to love?"


    "Ms.Turner, it''s best to have a conscience: Hearing those words, Tanya sneered.


    "Then do you know what the truth is?"

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    The truth? Who would care about the truth at this point? The teachers curled their lips disdainfully and


    said nothing.


    After all, they had interacted with Mia a lot in school in the past, and Hiry had seemed like a good


    mother to outsiders.


    Hiry hadn''t dared to do anything too obvious all these years.


    At the very least, there was still Joel who had been keeping an eye on her.How would she possibly


    dare to abuse Mia? Thus, no one had ever considered that Mia might not be her daughter.However,


    these were the wealthy''s private affairs.


    The teachers didn''t dare to make overly-arrogantments, either.


    After all, Mr.Smith could easily just make them lose their jobs.


    Seeing that no one was saying anything anymore, Tanya didn''t bother exining anything else.


    After all, the fact that Mia was her daughter was a trump card that Joel was Saving for the confrontation


    in court.


    Should they reveal it now, Karl might make other arrangements, or even straight-up send Hiry away.


    Since no one was saying anything anymore, both parties could just live in peace.


    In the afternoon, the principal of the kindergarten came up to them.


    With a worried look on his face, he said, "Ms.Turner, there are a few reporters outside..."


    Reporters? Tanya narrowed her eyes.


    In the end, she sighed and said, "Forget it.I''ll go on leave for the next few days."


    The principal was relieved.


    "Okay.Will you and Mia be leaving together? Or separately?" Tanya thought for a while.


    She couldn''t rest assured leaving her five-year-old daughter here.


    Moreover, the two had only just acknowledged each other, so it would be nice to stay at home together


    for a few days to bond with each other.


    Therefore, Tanya replied, "I will leave with Mia."


    She entered the ssroom and told Mia toe out.


    Then, she decided to leave quietly from the back door to avoid attracting the attention of the reporters


    at the front door.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she exited the back door, another group of reporters came forward and


    surrounded her and Mia.


    "Ms.Turner, what are your thoughts about being called a mistress on the Inte?"


    "Ms.Turner, are you really a third wheel in someone else''s rtionship?"


    "Why are you forbidding the child''s mother from visiting her? Don''t you think it''s too much of you guys


    to do that?!"


    "Ms.Turner, a mother''s rtionship with her daughter is something you cannot stop or


    destroy.Mistresses can neverpletely take the position of awful wife! This will not end well for the


    two of you!"


    Tanya frowned and pressed Mia''s head against her chest as she hugged her tightly.


    In spite of that, a sharp-eyed reporter still spotted her.She immediately pointed the microphone at the


    child in Tanya'' $ arms, and even reached out and tapped the little girl.


    "You must be little Mia, right? Little girl, do you not want your mother anymore?" Mia received a huge


    fright.


    There was a timid look in her eyes. She looked over and nced at the reporter, but Tanya pressed her


    head back against her chest.


    Tanya gave the reporter a warning look and said, "She is just a child.Don''t target her!"


    The rest of the reporters had moral boundaries to some extent, but that particr reporter remained


    aggressive.


    It was obvious at one nce that she had been bribed by Hiry.


    She sneered, "Are you afraid that the girl will say that she wants her mother if we ask her questions? Is


    that why you''re not even letting her speak? Ms.Turner, you''re too arrogant for a mistress"


    Tanya wanted to speak, but Mia, who was in her arms, suddenly lifted her head.


    The little girl had always been timid and a pushover, but in this instant, she wanted to protect her


    mother.


    She shouted, "I want Daddy and Mommy Tanya! You''re not allowed to badmouth Mommy Tanya!"


    A child''s reaction was the most genuine.


    The rest of the reporters were stunned.


    However, the same reporter said, "Little girl, where''s your conscience? Your mom went through so


    much to give birth to you after ten months of pregnancy.Are you going to be an ingrate? What exactly


    did Tanya Turner give you for you to protect her like this?! Or is it because you think that your father is


    richer and more powerful than your mother, so you want to stay with your father instead? How can you


    be so practical when you''re still a child? Or perhaps, you are being threatened by your father or


    Ms.Turner?"


    Mia had never been questioned like that before.


    The reporter''s questions made her dumbfounded.


    Mist formed in her eyes, and she cried out while in tears, "Sob! Don''t scold Mommy Tanya anymore!"


    Tanya was infuriated.


    Seeing that the reporter''s microphone was about to jab right into Mia''s face, and that there was even a


    camera filming Mia, she pushed the reporter angrily.


    Then, she grabbed the camera and smashed it onto the ground! Smash! The camera shattered all over


    the ground.


    At this point, in the distance, the bodyguards and kindergarten security guards, who had sensed


    something wrong, rushed over and separated Tanya from the reporters.


    Tanya stared at the reporter and said, "Don''t drag the children in the adults'' affairs! I''ve already said


    that just now! As for the camera, I willpensate you for it!"


    With Mia in her arms, Tanya strode toward the van nearby.


    It was only after they got in the car that Tanya finally put Mia down.


    The little girl was shaking.


    Her eyes were all red, and she had tears in them.


    She asked weakly, "Mommy, did I do something wrong? Why are those people being so fierce to me?"


    Her words made Tanya''s heart ache.


    She thought of the situation just now, and she became so angry that she felt like she was about to


    explode.She picked up her phone and dialed Joel''s number at once .


    "Goddammit, I''m going to sue that reporter!"


    When Joel heard her swearing, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    After Tanya exined what had happened, Joel''s voice was even colder than hers.


    "That reporter is going to jail for life!"


    Joel hurried home and arrived just as Tanya and Mia reached home.


    It was only when he saw that the two women were safe and sound that he finally breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    However, when he saw that both Tanya''s and Mia''s eyes were all red, Joel''s eyes narrowed.


    Fortunately, the trial would bemencing the next day, so his wife and daughter would no longer


    have to suffer such grievances.


    He took a deep breath, took a step forward, and put his arms around Tanya''s and Mia''s shoulders.He


    didn''t expect the matter to ferment further in the evening, though.


    His assistant handed his phone to Joel and showed him the news.


    When he looked at it, he found that the number one trending topic on social media right now was about


    that reporter.


    The reporter was crying as she looked into the camera.


    "To cameramen and photographers, the camera is tantamount to their life, as well as their most


    precious partner.But Ms.Turner smashed my camera so arrogantly.She also said that the Smiths would


    compensate me for it¡­"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But they instead sued me after that.


    If it weren''t for a certain someone who helped me out, I would probably be under investigation in the


    police station right now!


    "Even so, I have received a lot of bloody packages in the mail.It is clear that they are threatening me! I


    am not afraid of threats, and I will fight against the power they hold to the death! I will not sumb to


    their threats! Even if the power they wield is too arrogant and too fearsome."


    My friends, if you don''t see me tomorrow, then it must be because I''ve been attacked.I don''t want to


    die! Please help me!" The video''sments section was full of curses.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    The wealthy were generally fastidious about handling things in a low-key fashion.


    Very few would kick up a huge fuss.


    Hiry was intending to fight a battle of public opinion so that the judge would sympathize with her


    more when they went to court.


    One could say that she was resorting to very unscrupulous means just to win thewsuit.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    To think the reporter had been released, though...


    From the looks of it, it was Karl who had done something about it.


    Joel was rather troubled.


    The amount of influence that Karl had in the States had exceeded his expectations a little.


    He wasn''t really bothered, though.


    As the head of the Smiths, this bit of trouble was nothing to him.


    He was just a little worried that Tanya would not be able to take it if she saw thements.


    Joel put down the phone and entered the room.


    The moment he did, he heard Tanya reading out the private messages that random people had sent


    her.


    "This person says that third wheels in rtionships always end up miserable! He''s right, a third wheel


    like Hiry certainly won''t have any happiness left! "


    This one says that we bullied the little reporter.Tsk, how blind is he? Didn''t he see the reporter forcing a


    kid to answer her questions?


    "And this one, too.He says that I don''t have any ss because I hit the reporter.Hah, he''s


    right.Compared to someone like her who reprimands others when she doesn''t even know the truth, I


    certainly don''t have that much ss.But I at least don''t have such a high level of ideological


    consciousness that I would interfere in other people''s matters...


    Joel:".."


    He had almost forgotten what kind of family Tanya had grown up in.


    She had already experienced several ming wars a long time ago, so she didn''t give two hoots about


    it anymore.


    Cherry was seated opposite her.


    "Do you need me to scold them for you, God-mom? I''m really good at dissing people"


    "Do you know how to spell what you want to write?" asked Pete.


    Cherry: ".."


    Pete took the opportunity to persuade her.


    "You should practice your spelling when you have time! We have to study hard, okay?"


    At the mention of studying, Cherry pouted and said, "You are not lovable anymore, Pete!"


    Pete sighed.


    The tyrant was strict with him, but he simply spoiled Cherry too much.


    This led to Cherry not knowing how to spell a lot of words, even though she was already five.


    He looked down at his Mathematical Olympiad problems that were nearly at high school-level, and felt


    that his sister was simply too stupid! Tanyaughed when she saw the two children bicker.


    "The two of you are so...but it''s true that you should practice your spellings properly, Cherry.Mia can


    already spell more than 500 words!"


    Cherry curled her lips disdainfully.


    "If I really wanted to do it, I could memorize 500 spellings in a minute.I just don''t want to, that''s all!


    Besides, Daddy said that I am a girl, so I don''t have to tire myself out like that!"


    Tanya: She quickly put her arms around Mia and said to her, "Don'' t follow what Cherry does, okay?"


    Mia nodded sensibly.


    "Okay, Mommy!"


    Every time she heard Mia calling her ''Mommy'', Tanya''s heart would melt a little.


    She smiled and said, "My little baby Mia is so well-behaved-"


    Mia''s cheeks flushed at once.


    Next to them, Cherry stuck out her tongue.


    "You''re calling her a little baby when she''s already five? God-mom, you are too mushy!"


    Tanya looked up at her.


    "No matter how old you be, to your mothers, all of you will always be children!"


    Cherry tilted her head but didn''t refute her this time.


    At this point, Joel came in and said, "Mia is also a girl, so she doesn''t need to study that hard"


    Tanya red at him.


    "Don''t be a ve to your daughter like Mr.Hunt! Besides, Mia is different from Cherry.."


    Cherry was always filled with confidence.


    Although Nora hadn''t said anything about it before, Tanya had nevertheless discovered that the little


    girl was very smart, and could quickly master anything she was learning.


    As for Mia, perhaps because she had been brought up by Hiry, she was alwayscking in


    confidence.


    She was always afraid that other people would dislike her, or that she wouldn''t perform well enough.


    A person like her would only be confident and have a better future if she became strong.


    Every child was different.


    Tanya had specially taken psychology sses before she joined the kindergarten as a teacher.


    Joel, who had been lectured, touched his nose.


    Then, he said, "Don''t look at the news on the Inte anymore¡±


    Tanya nodded and tossed the phone aside.


    "I find them very ignorant, too.I read it just now because I wanted to strengthen Mia''s mental


    resilience.Say, why are they so childish, though? Is it actually that easy to make them think a certain


    way?"


    Joel replied, "They are just a bunch of trolls on the Inte .Don''t bother yourself with them"


    Tanya nodded again and said with a smile, "There are still people who are supportive of me! For


    example..."


    "For example, the young and popr singer, Clement Carter?"


    Joel suddenly raised his eyebrows as he stared at the trending topics on social media on the phone


    before he shifted his gaze to Tanya.


    Tanya was taken aback.


    "What''s up with Clement?"


    Joel handed her the phone.


    Only then did Tanya notice that the hashtag #ClementCarterSpeaksUpForTanyaTheThirdWheel was


    trending.


    Tanya:"?"


    When she tapped on the hashtag, she found out that Clement''stest tweet was: Clement Carter:


    "Don''t just follow the herd.To me, Ms.Turner has always been an open and straightforward person.She


    would never do that sort of thing.I trust her.@TanyaDances"


    Tanya:"..."


    Clement wasn''t a pop star.


    Rather, he was a singer and music artist.


    His voice was said to hail from the heavens, and he could switch between high pitch and low pitch very


    easily.


    Clement enjoyed extremely high international acim.


    He had a rich voice and a very wide vocal range.


    No matter how difficult the song was, he could easily handle it.


    At the same time, he was also part of the Carters in New York.


    The family itself had a very strong artistic background and was a true family of artists.


    When Tanya saw the verbal abuse he was suffering because he had spoken up for her, she couldn''t


    help but ask, "Why is he sticking his head out at such a time?"


    The way she spoke sounded as if she was very close to him.


    Joel asked sourly, "Does your heart ache because he was scolded?"


    Tanya: She finally noticed the jealous lover in front of her.


    Tanya burst outughing and said, "It''s Clement, you know.It''s not like you don''t know him.Didn''t we


    y a lot with one another when we were kids?"

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    With Mia in between, Tanya looked back at him.


    Fearing that she might wake Mia, her voice was very low and soft as she replied, "No, I''m not."


    Joel made a sound of acknowledgment.


    Tanya thought that he was going to sleep, so she pulled the quilt over herself and closed her eyes.


    It was summer, So the air conditioner in the room was turned very low.


    Tanya and Mia shared a quilt while Joel used another quilt.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Tanya was about to fall asleep, Joel''s soft voice reached her.


    "Don''t worry, Tanya.I will definitely make Hiry pay for what she did"


    Surprised, Tanya turned to Joel.


    In the dark, she could see a cold look in his eyes.


    He didn''t raise his voice, but it was as if there was power in his words.


    "I won''t let anyone bully the two of you anymore" Tanya pressed her lips together.


    Her eyes reddened and sorrow welled up in her.


    When she was young, she had tried her best and given her all for love, but she hadn''t known how to


    love.


    She would kick up a huge fuss whenever she met with the slightest bit of unhappiness and often


    threatened to break up whenever they quarreled.


    It was as if she was fearless.


    It''s only when one recovers what they have lost that they finally discover how precious the love is.


    She suddenly hated her past self.


    Why had she called Joel when she saw the photo? Why hadn''t she gone to him with the photo and


    asked him for a clear exnation? If she had asked him for an exnation, and if he hadn''t said those


    hurtful words in a sh of anger, the two of them might not have let these five years pass them by like


    that.


    Mia probably would not have been lost, either.


    Tanya suddenly reached over past Mia.


    She fumbled around and then held Joel''s hand.


    This time, she would never let go.


    When they exited the bedroom after waking up the next day, they saw Justining out of Nora''s


    bedroom.


    Joel subconsciously asked, "Last night, you..."


    "I slept in the guest room"


    The beauty mark at the corner of Justin''s eye shimmered as he replied politely, "I just went in to see if


    she is awake'' Joel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sensing that he had made a mountain out of a molehill just now, he coughed and said, "Oh, I wasn''t


    suspecting you of taking the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    I just wanted to ask if you slept wellst night.


    Justin nced at him but didn''t expose his brother-inw'' s thoughts.


    After all, his father-inw still disliked him for some strange reason at the moment.


    He needed his brother-inw''s help.


    Justin nodded.


    "I slept pretty well.I''lle to the court with you guyster."


    Joel said, "Actually, you don''t have to go to so much trouble.We''ve already prepared everything we


    need in court today"


    Justin coughed.


    "I''m going for Nora, lest she gets angry when she wakes up and finds out that I haven''t shown enough


    concern"


    Joel: The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    He suddenly felt that his brother-inw was getting more and more thick-skinned.


    The group of people left the house, split up, and got into a few cars.


    Soon, they arrived at the court entrance.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Hiry rushed out from somewhere and went straight up to the two


    of them before they even entered the court.


    Behind Hiry was arge number of reporters.


    Thud! Hiry knelt right in front of Tanya and Joel.


    Her eyes were red as she said, "Mr.Smith, Tanya.I can give the two of you my blessing and withdraw


    from the rtionship, but you can''t do this to me.Please, I beg you.Give my daughter back to me! Mia


    is everything to me!"


    The reporters whipped out their cameras and started snapping away.


    Tanya and Joel looked at each other.


    Joel said, "Ms.Jones, the court has the final say today, so please get up.Hiry, however, was crying


    very badly.


    "I was wrong, Mr.Smith.I shouldn''t have pestered you, and I should have withdrawn from the


    rtionship myself, but you can''t just drive me out of the country.Mia was once part of my body, you


    can''t just separate me from my daughter like this! I believe that Mia wouldn''t be willing to leave her


    mother, either.Where''s Mia? Mia?"


    She looked behind the two of them.


    Some of the reporters also looked behind them.


    They immediately asked: "Where''s the child?"


    "Yeah, Mr.Smith, the court instructed you to bring Ms.Smith with you because they may ask the child


    some questions¡±


    "Did you not bring the child with you? You''re too much!"


    Hiry cried even harder.


    "I haven''t seen Mia for a week, Mr.Smith! I just want to see the girl! Just a look would do! Joel and


    Tanya exchanged a look.¡±


    Tanya lowered her gaze.


    When she thought of all the pain she had suffered during those five years, and how reserved and timid


    Mia was every time she mentioned her mother, a wave of anger surged up in her.


    How she wished she could rip Hiry''s face apart and cut her into shreds! To think she still had the


    cheek to mention the child...


    Tanya slowly said, "Hiry, you''ll never see the child ever again for the rest of your life!"


    After saying that, she held Joel''s arm, and the two of them walked straight into the court! Hiry''s tragic


    and miserable sobs rang out outside.


    "Tanya, how can you do this to me?! How can you?! My daughter! I just want my daughter!"


    The reporters around them did not dare to approach Tanya and Joel¡ªafter all, they were outside the


    court.


    Thus, they surrounded Hiry.


    "Ms.Jones, how confident of winning thewsuit are you? ¡°


    "Ms.Jones, did you file awsuit for money or for your daughter?"


    Hiry got up.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes and wept as she said to the camera, "I don''t want money! I don''t


    want anything except my daughter!"


    With a sad and pitiful look in her eyes, she said, "I know I''m unemployed at the moment, but the


    Joneses are also rich.I receive dividends from the Joneses''pany.I am also willing to work for my


    daughter''s sake! "My daughter is everything to me!


    "I can withdraw from the love triangle, but my daughter is innocent!" She burst into tears.


    "Please, everyone, help me! Help me get my daughter back!"


    She wept fiercely.


    Her tears made the audience watching the live broadcast full of pity and heartache for her.


    For a time, public opinionpletely took her side.


    Everyone was cursing Tanya and Joel in thements of the live-stream.


    "What makes Tanya think she can take such an aggressive attitude against Hiry? She''s so


    shameless!"


    "Ahhhh!! That sight pisses me off so much! Hiry must win thiswsuit! Otherwise, none of us will


    ept the oue!"


    "Yes, the judiciary should not outweigh feelings.We will fight alongside you in thiswsuit!"


    Hiry cried so badly that she had to be helped into the court in the end.


    Outsiders were not allowed to enter the lounge at the back As soon as Hiry entered, she ran head-on


    into Tanya.


    She cast her eyes down and said sadly, "Tanya, I can give you Joel, but not Mia.I will definitely win the


    lawsuit!"


    Because she already had the upper hand in public opinion!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Tanya stared at Hiry.Never would she have ever expected that the woman, who had merely bullied


    and humiliated her a little five years ago, would actually go as far as to steal her child! She had only


    been slightly under twenty years old at that time.


    Hiry resembled Jill a lot, but she and Tanya didn''t really look alike.Her temper and personality were


    also simr to Jill''s.


    This must be one of the reasons why Jill had preferred Hiry and disliked Tanya ever since they were


    kids, right? With that in mind, Tanya sneered, "We won''t know until we reach the end."


    Hiry''s eyes flickered.


    At this moment, Jill, who had entered a momentter than Hiry, spotted the two of them.


    She immediately charged over, stretched out her arm, and pped Tanya across her cheek.


    "You little bitch! Who told you you coulde back to the States? It''s all your fault that things have


    come to this point!" Tanya took a step back.


    She was no longer the little girl from the past who couldn''t fight back.She sneered, "We''re at the court,


    Mrs.Jones.Please show some respect, or else I will sue you!"


    Jill was furious.


    "Who are you calling Mrs.Jones?m your mother!" Tanya gave her a mocking smile.


    "Really? But didn''t you already tell me a long time ago that you''ve severed ties with me?"


    She took out her cell phone and yed an audio recording .


    It was from five years ago when she was pregnant overseas.


    It was hard for her to find a job at that time, so she had bitten the bullet and approached Jill to ask for a


    bit of money for living expenses.


    Jill''s voice was very calm in the recording.


    "$3,000? What are you thinking? I can buy a handbag with that money! Besides, you are already an


    adult, so I am not obligated to pay for your tuition fees.Think of a solution yourself! Didn''t you work part-


    time during college for your tuition fees? Didn''t you say that you will never use even a cent of my


    money when you were a kid? Deh¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "From now on, I will take it that I have never had a daughter like you, while you have never had me as


    a mother.I hope we will never see each other ever again!"


    Those few lines of hers had severed the mother-daughter rtionship between Tanya and her.


    This was also why Tanya had never been to the Joneses despite so much time passing since her


    return to the States.


    When Jill heard the recording, she sneered, "Hah, what an ingrate you are.To think you remember


    those things I said so clearly.Never mind if you don''t want to bear the responsibility of supporting me in


    old age, because I have never once counted on you to do that, either! But how could you turn around


    and bully us so maliciously?"


    Tanya looked at her and Hiry.


    She couldn''t help but retort, "Who exactly is bullying whom here?"


    Her simple one-liner made Hiry and Jill exchange a look .


    Jill then yelled angrily, "Does it matter who the one bullying the other is? You are the one who''s


    targeting the Joneses now! You''d best agree to settle in private while the trial has yet to


    start.Otherwise, I will make you pay!"


    No one knew what gave her the confidence to say something like that.


    When Tanya wanted to reply, Joel asked, "How do you intend to make her pay?"


    His words made Jill choke.


    Joel came over, put his arm around Tanya''s shoulder, and looked at Jill.


    "Mrs.Jones, may I ask, what are you nning to do to my fiancee?" Jill was shocked.


    "When did the two of you get engaged?" Joel cast his eyes down.


    "You don''t have to bother yourself with that, Mrs.Jones.I think the two of you should use this time to


    discuss the case with each other instead of ring at and saying mean things to my fiancee'' When Jill


    wanted to reply, Mr.Jones strode over and grabbed both Jill and Hiry.He smiled and said to Joel "


    Look at how big a fuss this has be, Mr.Smith...It''s all because the kids are so insensible.Please


    forgive us!


    Joel did not say any more.He dragged Tanya back to the lounge.


    After the two of them went in, Mr.Jones flew into a rage as he stared at Jill and Hiry.


    "Can the two of you stop creating so much trouble?! We are already about to go to court, so stop


    provoking them and making trouble in private!" Hiry curled her lips disdainfully.


    "Dad, all you know is to me me whenever we run into trouble! They are obviously the ones in the


    wrong! You''re just afraid of Mr.Smith''s power, right? But you don''t have to be anymore!"


    Jill raised her chin slightly at Hiry''s words, and she also said impatiently to Mr.Jones, "Alright, that''s


    enough.Karl has already agreed to intervene, so nothing will go wrong!"


    Mr.Jones stared at the two women and pointed at them angrily.


    "Karl will eventually leave.Once he leaves, the Smiths have a thousand and one ways to make us pay!


    The two of you have created so much trouble for the Joneses!"


    However, Jill and Hirypletely ignored him and even curled their lips disdainfully.


    Jill even said, "If worsees to worst, the whole family can just migrate to Switzend.Karl has both


    power and authority over there, so he can protect us!"


    Mr.Jones:"!!!"


    He stared at Jill and shouted angrily, "Migrate to Switzend? The way I see it, it''s more like you and


    him are still in love, isn''t it?!"


    Afraid that others would overhear what he had said, Mr.Jones turned and left angrily.


    Hiry stared at him from the back and pursed her lips.She said, "Look at him, Mom.Why do I have


    such a pushover of a father?! He doesn''t even have the courage to stand up for his daughter! If only


    Karl was my father!"


    Jill''s eyes flickered the moment she said that.She patted Hiry and said: ¡° Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Then, she and Hiry entered the lounge.


    Soon, it was time for the trial.


    Both parties entered the courtroom and sat opposite each other.


    Karl had found a very famouswyer for Hiry.


    After both parties took their seats, the judge asked the intiff to speak.


    The attorney immediately stood up and said reproachfully, "Mr.Smith, where is Ms.Mia Smith? The


    court had instructed you to bring her here so that she can be asked whether she wants to stay with her


    father or her mother.Why didn''t you bring her?"


    He looked at the judge and went on.


    "Or is it because you have no respect for the court at all? And think you can do whatever you want


    because of the Smiths'' power?¡±


    "It has been very long since my clientst saw her daughter.By separating mother and daughter from


    each other, and showing no respect for the court, your actions are simply atrocious!"


    As Hiry had made a huge fuss and blown up thewsuit before the trial, everyone was afraid that the


    Smiths would bribe the judge, so they had vehemently demanded a live-stream of the court


    proceedings.


    After giving it some thought, the court had agreed to the public''s request.


    Therefore, the trial was currently being broadcast live.


    People werementing fiercely in the live-stream: "Isn''t he showing too little respect to thew?"


    "He''s So arrogant! But with so many of us watching, the court won''t cover up for the Smiths!"


    Amid the discussion, the judge frowned.


    After all, the fact that Joel had not brought Mia along had gone against their wishes.


    His actions were indeed rather disrespectful of the court.


    He frowned.


    At this point, the defendant''s attorney stood up.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    When the people watching the live-stream saw thewyer stand, all of them started ranting in the


    comments.


    "Thatwyer has no conscience! How can he help the Smiths in thiswsuit? Who knows how much


    money the Smiths have given him?"


    "I heard thatwyer has never lost any of his cases.He''s definitely gonna lose the one today, right?"


    "Mr.Lawyer, can you have a bit of a conscience? How can you help the Smiths bully a weak and


    helpless woman? I am so disappointed in you!"


    "I hope thewyer dies together with his whole family!"


    Hiry and her attorney next to her were also paying attention to the happenings online.


    In addition, there were also people constantly keeping the judge up-to-date about the people''s


    opinions.


    After all, he had to take the people''s opinions into consideration, too.


    The judge sighed when he heard that everyone was taking the intiff''s side.


    It would probably be very difficult for the defendant to win the case this time! While he was thinking


    about it, the defendant''s attorney said, "Your Honor, members of the jury.First of all, I would like to


    exin the rtionship between my client and the intiff"


    He walked out from behind the desk, looked at Hiry, and said, "ording to my investigations,


    Mr.Joel Smith and Ms.Tanya Turner have been in love since they were in junior high, and their


    rtionship continued even after they entered college.They are recognized by everyone as a model


    couple.Mr.Smith and Ms.Turner''s ssmates can testify to this.The intiff will not deny this, right?"


    Hiry narrowed her eyes.


    Her attorney stood up and said, "That has nothing to do with the case.After all, a lot of people''s first


    rtionships do notst.Does every spouse have to give way to their partner''s first love just because


    they have returned? Be it true love or his inability to forget his previous lover, it is no reason or excuse


    for Mr.Smith to cheat on and betray Ms .Jones!"


    His answer was very well-worded.


    A whole row of thumbs- ups appeared in thements.


    "Thatwyer said it! No matter what, they have already broken up back then.To put it bluntly, even if


    Jones was the third wheel in Turner and Smith''s rtionship back then, the two of them have already


    had a child together.Tanya Turner shouldn''t havee back!"


    "I''ve just imagined a big story about Turnering back for revenge!"


    "Don''t say any more.Let''s listen to them instead.What if the reason for Turner and Smith''s breakup


    back then wasn''t Jones?"


    Almost at the same time thement appeared, the defendant''s attorney said, "Of course.My client


    requested that I make this clear in the courtroom in front of the judge and everyone in the country


    because he doesn''t want Ms.Turner to be called a third wheel"


    The intiff''swyer couldn''t help butugh when he heard what he said.


    He looked straight at the judge and said, "Objection, Your Honor.That has nothing to do with the


    case.What we are here to talk about is Ms.Mia Smith'' s custody, and not who the real third wheel of


    their rtionship is!"


    Tanya, who was seated in the defendant''s dock, was surprised.


    She turned and looked at Joel.


    The two of them had agreed that they would immediatelyy out sufficient evidence at the beginning of


    the trial, and change her status from the defendant to the intiff.


    She hadn''t expected her attorney to actually walk out and say something like that.


    Was Joel...trying to clear her name? The intiff''s attorney looked at the defendant''s attorney, as well


    as Joel and Tanya who were seated in the dock.


    He said, "Even if my client had been the third wheel in your rtionship back then, she did not break


    thew! Moreover, she even gave birth to a daughter for Mr.Smith.As a mother, she has the right and


    duty to raise her child!"


    The defendant''s attorney looked straight at the judge.


    "Your Honor, I mentioned the past because this case can no longer be looked at normally.Humans are


    creatures of emotion.When everyone is censuring my client, I have the right to defend them.I ask the


    court for permission to exin things clearly to everyone"¡¯


    The judge looked at Hiry, and then at Tanya and Joel.


    Atst, he nodded.


    "Permission granted."


    The defendant''s attorney looked straight at Hiry.


    "You were the third wheel in Mr.Smith and Ms.Turner''s rtionship back then.Do you admit to this?"


    Hiry curled her lips disdainfully.


    "They were just dating back then.It''s not like they were married, so you can''t say that I was the third


    wheel at all! Mr.Smith and I were also really in love back then!"


    "Is that so?"


    The defendant''s attorney couldn''t help but smile.


    "But as far as I know, even though you im that you have given birth to a daughter for Mr.Smith, the


    two of you did not be engaged or hold a wedding.Moreover, Mr.Smith also signed an agreement


    with you back then.The agreement says that once Ms.Mia Smith is five years old, Mr.Smith will


    terminate his marriage agreement with you, and the two of you will regain your respective


    freedom.ordingly, the Smiths will take care of the Joneses'' business during those five years.Once


    the agreement is terminated, Ms.Mia Smith''s custody is to go to Mr.Smith.Therefore, can I interpret this


    as a transaction, except that Ms.Jones intends to go back on her word?!"


    Hiry was rendered speechless.


    The people in support of Hiry in thements were also stunned.


    For a while, they didn''t quite know what to say.


    "In that case, it seems that the Smiths aren''t in the wrong? "But isn''t it too much to prevent the mother


    from seeing her daughter?"


    The intiff''s attorney stood up.


    "The rtionship between a mother and her daughter cannot be described as a transaction.Ms.Jones


    is not a surrogate mother! That agreement was illegal from the start! Besides, as Ms .Smith''s mother,


    Ms.Jones has visitation rights!" He nced at Hiry.


    Hiry immediately got the hint.


    Before they came here, the two of them had already discussed how they should deal with the


    agreement.Hiry immediately started to weep.


    "Yes, that''s why I want to ask the court for help in mediation.It was my first time being a mother back


    then.The Smiths are too powerful, so I had no other choice.But during thest five years where my


    daughter and I were dependent on each other, we have already developed strong feelings for each


    other.How can one control their own emotions? Your Honor, what kind of agreement can stop a mother


    from seeing her own children?"


    She then started to cry bitterly.


    "Please, Mr.Smith, give me a way out! I''ve already fallen into depression because I can''t see my


    daughter!"


    The intiff''swyer immediately produced a diagnostic report for depression.


    "This is my client''s diagnostic report.She misses her daughter too much.I hope the court can be


    considerate toward her difficulties."


    At the sight, everyone in thements suddenly started to sympathize with Hiry again.


    "The Smiths are simply too cold-blooded! The richer people are, the more domineering they be!


    They don'' t care for people''s feelings at all! How can they let the child grow up in a family like that?!"


    "Exactly! It is not right to stop a mother from meeting her daughter! How can they do that?!"


    "The Smiths are too much!"


    "The child''s mother is already depressed.She''s so pitiful.She just wants to see her child, what''s so


    wrong about that?"


    "Who knows, maybe the Smiths had threatened her into signing the agreement back then!"


    "My god, look at where the defendants are! Turner and Smith arepletely expressionless even


    when they saw Jones crying so badly! They are so heartless! Capitalists are the worst!"


    "Yes, they are too inhumane! The child may not understand anything right now, but she will hate them


    once she grows up and realizes the truth!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Everyone''s words and the stances they took were conveyed to the judge.


    The judge nced at the defendants.


    They hadpletely lost the public''s support.


    However, at the defendant''s dock, Tanya was still ring at Hiry furiously while Joel was


    expressionless.


    Even their attorney lookedpletely calm as if he was not moved by Hiry''s cries at all.


    He lowered his gaze and asked, "The defendants, what else do you have to say?"


    Joel and Tanya exchanged a look.


    Tanya had a firm look in her eyes, but her eyes were gradually turning red.


    Joel turned to the attorney and nodded at him.


    Following the nod, the defendant''s attorney suddenly walked out from behind the desk and looked at


    the judge.


    "Your Honor, I have a piece of evidence I''d like to submit"


    The judge nodded.The defendant''swyer handed over two documents.The judge was shocked when


    he saw the documents, and his expression changed drastically.


    He nced at Tanya with aplicated look in his eyes, and then looked at Hiry with a frown.


    Disgust shed across his eyes.


    In thements, everyone was specting.


    "What evidence is that? It actually made the judge''s expression totally change¡±


    "Oh no, the way he''s looking at Smith and Turner isn''t that cold anymore.Could it be that they didn''t


    submit evidence but a check just now?"


    "How can they bribe the judge so openly? They are too much!"


    Hiry nced at thements out of the corner of her eye.


    When she saw that all thements were siding with her, the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    However, it was at this moment that the defendant''s attorney slowly said, "Your Honor, members of the


    jury.On behalf of my client Ms.Tanya Turner, I shall now file awsuit against Ms.Hiry Jones for


    maliciously stealing Ms.Turner''s child five years ago!! This led to my client being separated from her


    daughter for as long as five years.May thew impose the most severe sanction on Ms.Jones! I


    demand that Ms.Jonespensate my client for emotional damages, as well as damages for material


    losses incurred while searching for her daughter for thest five years!"


    His words caused a furor to go through everyone!!

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Hiry got up abruptly and looked at them in disbelief.What did they say just now? How could this be?!


    How did she know?!


    She understood Tanya very well.


    Because she loved Joel too much, she would never tell him that she had lost her child.


    After all, who wouldn''t be miserable about losing their child? But if it wasn''t her who had brought it up,


    Joel would never imagine that Mia might be Tanya''s daughter...


    So, how did they realize the truth?! Terribly shocked, she stared in front of her in astonishment.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, countless question marks also shed across thements.


    "9999"


    The intiff''s attorney was dumbfounded while thements were being filled with question marks.


    He asked, "What nonsense are you saying?"


    The defendant''s...no, the defendant had already turned into the intiff at this point.


    The attorney looked straight at Hiry.


    As awyer, he had always been calm when handling cases, but when he realized the truth, even he


    couldn''t help but subconsciously be angry when he looked at the woman.


    He spoke loudly and forcefully.


    "The evidence in the judge'' s and the jury''s hands can prove whether I''m talking nonsense or not! The


    evidence consists of two reports, one is a DNA test report conducted for Ms.Turner and Ms.Mia Smith,


    and the other is proof that Ms.Jones had stolen the baby! On the day that Ms.Turner gave birth,


    Ms.Jones had booked a return ticket from Switzend! Even though she went there by herself, she had


    returned with a baby!"


    His words made Hiry''s attorney dumbfounded.


    Before the trial, attorneys would typically probe into their client''s private affairs in order to prevent the


    other party from producing surprise evidence that they weren''t prepared for.


    Therefore, Hiry had even told her attorney the truth about her being the third wheel in Joel and


    Tanya''s rtionship beforehand.


    That was why the attorney had not even once used Tanya of being the third wheel in Hiry''s family,


    for fear that the other party would take advantage of it to counterattack.


    Never would he have ever expected such an unbelievable plot twist! The plot twist was simply too big.


    Thewsuit between Hiry and Joel had turned straight into one about Hiry'' s crime!! They had


    evidence that she had stolen their child! He didn''t doubt the authenticity of the evidence because the


    judge and the others would undoubtedly verify it.


    He was just staring at Hiry in shock, astonishment, and disbelief.


    In this instant, he could even feel his career as an attorney ending! Seeing that her attorney wasn''t


    saying anything but just staring at her, Hiry panicked.She suddenly stood up.


    "I didn''t do anything like that! That''s total nonsense!"


    Tanya''s eyes narrowed as she looked at her.


    "The evidence can prove whether or not I am talking nonsense! The DNA test shows that Mia and I


    have a 99% DNA match!! These numbers could never lie!" Hiry swallowed and looked at the gallery.


    Karl and Jill were seated in the gallery.


    A somewhat incredulous Jill stood up abruptly when the plot twist came.She subconsciously looked at


    Karl.


    Karl, who also seemed stunned by the plot twist, looked at Jill with a puzzled look.


    Jill swallowed.


    She was about to say something when Justin, who was sitting behind Karl, suddenly said, "Mr.Moore,


    I''m sure you must know the truth of the matter by now.Wouldn''t it be rather unreasonable if you


    continue to help Hiry Jones fight for the child''s custody?"


    Karl choked.He had only helped Jill and stood up for her on ount of their past rtionship.


    After all, if Hiry was Mia''s mother, the Smiths'' actions would indeed be going too far.


    But now...If he continued to help Hiry fight for the child, then wouldn''t he just be making trouble for no


    reason? He coughed and replied, "Of course.The Assassin Organization is not unreasonable"


    Justin nodded.


    Then, he immediately looked at Mr.Jones, who was seated nearby Jill.


    The astonishment in his eyes didn''t seem to be fake, and he looked like he wasn''t aware of his


    daughter''s actions at all.


    He slowly said, "Mr.Jones, are the Joneses still supportive of Hiry''s fight for the child''s custody?"


    Given how even Karl wasn''t going to help anymore, there was no way Mr.Jones would have the guts to


    step forward, either.


    He shook his head and stammered, "M-Mr.Hunt, I really didn''t know about what Hiry did! She did it all


    by herself! It has nothing to do with the Joneses!"


    Jill looked at Mr.Jones furiously.


    "How can you say that? She''s your daughter! Is that how you should be treating Hiry?!"


    An annoyed Mr.Jones retorted, "Even if she''s my daughter, I still didn''t expect her to actually do


    something like that! She stole someone else''s child! How can she do that?!"


    The furious Jill panicked.


    "Even so, you can''t just ignore her! Surely you can''t just watch as she goes to jail?!" Justin didn''t say


    anything else.


    Instead, he looked at the stand.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that neither Karl nor Mr.Jones were intending to help anymore.


    In that case, Jill and Hiry would no longer be able to make any more trouble.


    On the judge''s bench.


    The judge and the jury were already looking at one another .


    The judge then looked at Hiry.


    "There is substantial evidence in my hands, and there are both witnesses and physical evidence


    against you.What else do you have to say?!"


    Hiry knew that what''s done is done at this point and that there was nothing she could do anymore to


    save herself.


    She looked straight at Tanya.


    In the end, she yelled shamelessly, "I...I didn''t steal the child! I did go abroad, and I did go to


    Switzend, but I found the child somewhere! It...It was...It was Tanya who abandoned her child! Yes,


    that''s it! Your Honor, you can''t convict me.I saved that child''s life! In fact, you should be holding Tanya


    responsible for abandoning her newborn baby!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They hadn''t expected that Hiry would still say such things at this point.


    Even her attorney had shut up and was unwilling to defend her anymore.


    The judge looked at Tanya and Joel.


    Tanya''s eyes were red and she did not speak.


    Joel''s jaw was clenched tightly and he had lost the usual smile on his face.


    Their attorney stood where he was and sneered, "Ms.Jones, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn.It


    seems like you''re someone who holds out hope until faced with the grim reality! "


    Your Honor, I have a few pieces of evidence here that will prove that she had indeed stolen the baby!


    That day, she went to the hospital where Ms.Turner had given birth and bribed two nurses in the


    hospital.That was how she had sessfully stolen the baby from the hospital! "Also! Your Honor, these


    are financial ounts detailing how much money and effort my client, Ms.Tanya Turner, spent in order


    to search for her child over the years.


    "Your Honor, as you can see, Ms.Jones shows no sign of taking the initiative to plead guilty even now! I


    implore you to punish her severely in ordance with thew!!"

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    The more Hiry refused to plead guilty in the case where evidence was conclusive, the less likely she


    would receive mercy in court.Her stubbornness was, on the contrary, a positive for Tanya.


    The judge frowned, and the way he looked at Hiry changed.


    Hiry''s legs went limp and she fell onto the chair.She hadn''t expected them to still be able to find


    evidence of her bribing the nurses when two years had already gone by.


    On top of that, they even managed to get the two nurses to testify as witnesses! It was all over.


    Everything was over! Tanya''s attorney was still speaking.


    He said, "Your Honor, my client is a dancer with a sizable ie, but every year, she pays most of her


    money to private detectives to engage them in search for her child..."


    The millions of dors she spends on the search each year are nearly the entirety of her ie.If she


    had really abandoned the child, why would she spend that much money searching for her child?! "Ms.


    Jones is still ndering my client even at this point.


    Not only that, but she even bribed reporters to create public pressure on my client in an attempt to


    reverse thewsuit''s oue! "lL implore the judge to take serious action against her!"


    As the attorney''s loud and powerful words rang out, the courtroom fell silent.


    After discussion, the judge finally announced, "Given the severity of Ms.Hiry Jones'' crime in stealing


    the child, and the fact that she shows no intention of pleading guilty , let alone any sign of remorse, we


    will submit the case to the judiciary and have the Attorney-General''s Office bring charges against her,


    so that they may give her the maximum sentence possible!"


    Upon hearing that, Hiry slumped onto the chair.


    The maximum sentence was thirty years of imprisonment! ! Thirty years! By the time she came out of


    prison thirty yearster, she would be old! No, she didn''t want to go to jail !! The court had its own


    procedures.


    The court hearing today was for Joel and Hiry''s fight for the custody of their daughter.


    Therefore, the case was closed without even the need for a full trial.


    Hiry was arrested on the spot.She would be under the judiciary''s supervision while she waited for her


    next court hearing.


    Thements in the live-stream had undergone aplete reversal.


    Everyone was censuring Hiry.


    "My god, that''s so disgusting! She is so wicked!"


    "Let me give everyone a summary of what happened.Not only was Jones the third wheel in their


    rtionship, but she even stole their baby and imed that she had given birth to her.And now, she is


    actually fighting them for custody of the girl? She''s so wicked'' That woman is beyond salvation!"


    "The fact that Turner has been searching for her daughter for so many years has suddenly moved me


    so much.I apologize for the derogatory remarks I made against Turner when I wasn''t aware of the


    truth."


    "I also apologize!"


    "A woman like Hiry Jones should be sentenced to death "


    "Yes, not only did she steal a child, but she even thinks that she''s right in doing so.She shows no signs


    of repentance at all.If she isn''t sentenced to the death penalty, then she should at least be sentenced to


    life imprisonment! People like her should spend the rest of their life in jail!"


    "I agree with the life imprisonment sentence!"


    "Thirty years is too little.I agree with the life imprisonment sentence!"


    "Agree with the previousment!"


    "+1 "


    "4-(my cell phone number)!"


    "+(my ID number)!"


    The public opinion reversed in an instant, and the people took Tanya''s side.When the handcuffed


    Hiry was being led away, Jill rushed over and hugged her.


    "Let go of my daughter! Let go of her!"


    The sobbing Hiry yelled, "Mom, save me! Save me! I don'' t wanna go to jail!! Sob, Dad, save me!"


    However, even after the two of them cried their eyes out, none of the police officers were moved.


    They dragged Hiry out.


    Jill was stunned to the spot.


    The next moment, she grabbed Hiry''s attorney and shouted furiously, "Why didn''t you say anything


    just now? We paid money to hire you! Why didn''t you defend my daughter?!"


    The attorney said with a sense of resignation, "Mrs.Jones, it was stated clearly in our contract that the


    client is not to conceal any information rted to the case.Are you actually demanding an exnation


    from me when your daughter hid such an important matter from me?!"


    He was also rather angry.


    "Besides, if I had known that the child was stolen from someone else, I would never have taken up the


    case! I have children, too.People like her should go to jail!"


    Jill retorted furiously, "You''re the one who should go to jail, you trashwyer!"


    The attorney sighed and said, "Alright, I''m not going to argue with you anymore.I just want to tell you


    this now ¡ª you and Hiry were the ones who directed public opinion on the case, right? Now, she


    shall have to undergo the bacsh!"


    Jill was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Previously, the two of you created a buzz to make people take your side in order to put pressure on


    the court, but all of those people are furious now! They are now strongly demanding that your daughter


    be sentenced to death! Under such circumstances, I''m afraid your daughter will be sentenced to life


    imprisonment, at the least, for her malicious actions!"


    "Life imprisonment..."


    Jill stared straight ahead of her nkly when she heard those two words.She stared at thewyer


    incredulously.


    "She just stole a child, that''s all! What kind of nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Seeing that she was being so unreasonable, the attorney didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    He merely shook his head and turned to leave.


    At the sight, Jill grabbed his arm and said, "Don''t go! Tell me how I can save my daughter! Tell me!"


    The attorney sneered, "Is there even any hope of salvation left for someone like your daughter? What''s


    the point of saving her and bringing her out of prison? So that she can steal other people''s children?


    Even if you offer three times the remuneration, no one will take up your case anymore, let alone me!


    Unless they don''t wish to work in this line of business anymore and wish to be attacked instead!"


    Jill didn''t dare to lose her temper anymore.


    She held on to the attorney and said, "D-don''t go, I won''t lose my temper with you anymore.I won''t ask


    for a refund on the legal fees, either.Just tell me what I should do now.I can''t just watch as my daughter


    is sentenced to life imprisonment!"


    Seeing that she had taken a step back, and thinking of how he needn''t return the exorbitant legal fees


    anymore, the attorney looked around.


    He lowered his voice and said ¡°There is only one way to lighten your daughter''s sentence"''


    "What is it?"


    "Beg for the victim''s forgiveness! If the victim can forgive her, she may still have a chance of a reduced


    sentence"¡¯


    The victim''s...forgiveness...


    Jill''s head turned abruptly to Tanya, who was about to leave with Joel.


    He was right.


    Tanya was the intiff of the case now, which meant that she was the victim.


    Jill let go of the attorney and went straight to Tanya.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she came up to her, she grabbed Tanya''s arm and said, "Tanya, my daughter, don''t go.Help


    Mom out.You''re the only one who can help Mom now.Go to the judge and tell him that you''ve forgiven


    Hiry.Tell him that you don''t hold it against her anymore! Go and tell him now! Immediately! Right


    away!"


    Her words made Tanya sneer.All she could feel at the moment was just incredulity.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Tanya stared at Jill.


    Little by little, she pulled her arm out of Jill''s grasp.She looked at Jill coldly and slowly said, "Did you


    know? I''ve always wanted to ask you something ever since I was a child."


    Jill was taken aback.


    "What?"


    "Am I really your daughter?" Tanya''s eyes were a little red.


    "How is it that you can do so much and go so far for Hiry, yet be so cruel to me?!" Jill was stunned.


    But immediately after that, she said angrily, "What did I do to you? Did I bring you up and keep you


    alive so that you can bully meter in life? You are too much! You have to go to the judge right away


    and tell him that you''ve forgiven Hiry! Or els"


    "Or else what? What will you do?"


    Tanya stared at her, but there was no fluctuation of emotions in her voice at all.


    Jill was shocked by her reaction.


    For a moment, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Or else you won''t acknowledge me as your daughter anymore? Didn''t you already sever ties with me


    a long time ago?"


    Or perhaps, you won''t pay for my tuition fees anymore? But have you ever given me any money?


    "Or perhaps, you won''t give me any food? That worked very well when I was young.I was indeed


    scared when you locked me up in that dark room and didn''t give me any food or water.But I''m no longer


    the four-year-old kid anymore''! Jill, you can''t control me anymore!"


    The more Tanya spoke, the colder her voice became.


    "As for Hiry..."


    Suddenly she bent down, lowered her head, and leaned into Jill''s ear.


    "Why do you think the Smiths didn''t bother with damage control and allowed public opinion to get to


    this state? It''s precisely so that she could have a taste of her own medicine!"


    Jill was dumbfounded.


    When thewyer mentioned it, she had thought that it was just a coincidence, but from the way it


    sounded now...


    It was actually a conspiracy by Tanya and Joell!! The fiercer the people scolded them, the guiltier they


    would feel once the truth was revealed! No wonder they hadn''t exined anything the whole time, and


    even assaulted the reporter! Jill''s eyes widened as she stared at the daughter who seemed so foreign


    to her now.


    Tanya straightened her back and, with an extremely cold look in her eyes, said, "She stole my daughter


    and my boyfriend, and even abused my daughter for as long as five years.Jill, even if you kneel here


    for the rest of your life, I will never forgive her! "You want me to write a letter of forgiveness? Over my


    dead body!!"


    She turned, took Joel''s hand, and got ready to leave.


    However, the furious Jill suddenly rushed towards her and grabbed her.


    "Why did I give birth to a bastard like you?! You''re a bane to the world! I should have killed you when


    you were a child! I should have starved you to death!"


    Neither Tanya nor Joel had expected her to actually jump up and attack them in the courtroom.She


    caught Tanya by her hair.She reached out and tried to scratch Tanya''s cheek, but Joel already had her


    wrist in a tight grip.


    He pushed her away with great force, making her fall onto the floor behind her.


    Joel looked down at her from above and said, "Please treat my fiancee with courtesy, Mrs.Jones""


    After speaking, he nced at Mr.Jones, who was in the gallery.


    Mr.Jones immediately got the hint.He came over hastily and held Jill back.


    Only then did Tanya and Joel leave the courtroom.


    As soon as they exited, they ran into Justin in the car park.


    As the three looked at one another, Joel asked, "How did it go?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    One of the reasons Justin had to be present today was so that he could convince Karl not to take any


    further action in the gallery.


    Justin replied, "No big issues.Karl is an underworld figure and has a very strong aura of one from the


    underworld around him.With the truth publicly exposed and Hiry Jones arrested, there''s nothing he


    can say anymore.Besides, the Assassin Organization probably doesn''t want to offend the Smiths and


    the Hunts, either."


    His voice turned cold as he added, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given him a chance to leave the


    country!"


    Joel nodded.


    "He has already done enough to pay back the favor he owes his old lover.Unless Hiry is his


    daughter, that guy probably won''t do anything for them anymore."


    His daughter? The moment he said that, both Justin and Joel suddenly thought of something, and they


    both abruptly turned to Tanya.


    The two n leaders'' gazes made Tanya a little ufortable.She nced down at herself and asked,


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with my clothes?"


    Nothing was wrong with them, though! Her clothes were very suitable for the asion, and nothing


    was dirty...


    While she was wondering about it, Joel suddenly asked, "Tanya, have you ever wondered who your


    father is?"


    Tanya:


    She sighed and replied, "Of course I have.But every time I asked Jill about it, she would always say


    that he''s a scumbag and a hooligan who deceived her and made her pregnant..."


    A hooligan...


    The word made Justin and Joel suddenly nce at each other.


    A short whileter, Joel suddenly said, "Don''t you find that Karl Moore actually has...a bit of a hooligan-


    like air around him?"


    Tanya:"??"


    In the courtroom.


    Even after everyone else had left, Jill was stillying on the floor and making a scene.


    "I''m not going to get up if you don''t save my daughter! You''re a good-for-nothing! What''s the use of a


    father like you?!"


    Mr.Jones was standing next to her.


    Atst, he said, "Stay on the floor if that''s what you want.Who cares?!"


    He left right away.


    Karl, who was still in the gallery, looked at Jill who was on the floor.He scratched his head.His


    subordinate behind him couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, what did you see in her in your younger days?"


    Karl also felt a little embarrassed.


    He coughed.


    "Maybe I was blind back then."


    The subordinate was speechless.


    He got up and walked toward Jill.


    Just as he was about to say something, Jill got up by herself and patted the dust off herself.


    There was none of the shrewish behavior she had just exhibited around her anymore.


    Instead, she looked at Karl calmly.


    Karl coughed, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Jill stared at Karl and said, "You have to help me save my daughter!"


    Karl cast his eyes down.


    "You''re not in the right with regard to this matter.Neither can I bring myself to do something like that:


    Wouldn''t he be thoroughly embarrassed if outsiders were to learn of it? Unexpectedly, as soon as he


    said that, Jill immediately asked, "Do you know why I chose to beg you instead of Hiry''s father for


    help?"


    Karl shook his head.


    Jill said solemnly, "Because Hiry is not his daughter but yours!"


    Karl:"HH!"


    He was astounded.


    "What did you say?"


    Jill stretched out her fingers¡ªthere were two strands of hair gripped tightly between them.


    "I plucked Hiry''s hair off her when I made contact with her just now.You can do a DNA test for you


    and her."

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Karl was dumbfounded.He stared at Jill incredulously.His gazended on the strands of hair she was


    holding and he swallowed hard, feeling that his ears must be ying tricks on him.


    "What did you say?" Jill sighed.


    "You can put the timeline together yourself.When I married into the Joneses, I was already four months


    pregnant! Think about it, isn''t the child yours if I was already four months pregnant at that time?" Karl


    swallowed.


    "But Hiry Jones'' birth date doesn''t match!" Jill sighed.


    "That''s because I dyed registering her birth for four months.After all, I couldn''t bring shame to the


    Joneses.You can look into it.I gave birth to my daughter in a private clinic, so they may still have


    records! Also, no matter what, you should have a DNA test done first.Jill handed the strands of hair to


    Karl.


    "Only hair with the follicles intact can be used in a DNA test.Be careful not to damage them.By the way,


    my daughter doesn''t know that she is not my husband''s child.." Jill said that because she was afraid


    that Karl would send someone to the prison to sound Hiry out.


    After saying that, she started to head toward the exit.


    Before she left, she added, "No matter what, you should still make sure that your daughter stays alive,


    right?"


    Karl looked at her and narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, if she really is my daughter, no one will be able to take her life!" Jill breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    She lowered her head and said, "I won''t ask for that child from the Smiths anymore.All I ask for now is


    just for you to rescue my daughter, get her out of prison and take her abroad! I hope you can treat her


    well for the rest of her life after that!"


    Karl hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he asked tentatively, "If she is my daughter, why didn''t you tell me that from the start?"


    Jill stared at Karl.


    After a long silence, she finally heaved a deep sigh and said, "I only wanted to borrow your authority in


    the beginning.I don''t wish for anything beyond that anymore.Besides, my daughter wasn''t having any


    problems at that time, and you were also willing to help me, so it didn''t matter whether or not I told you


    the truth.But now that I know that you don''t want to offend the Smiths and the Hunts, I can only tell the


    truth!"


    Karl kept quiet for a long while.Suddenly, he broke into a grin and said, "Jill, you should know that I am


    an ouw.You know it won''t end well for people who lie to me, right? Jill was so frightened by the way


    he spoke that she shuddered.¡±However, she then said resolutely, "Go and have a DNA test done" Karl


    nodded.


    After Jill left, his subordinate behind him asked, "Boss, surely not, right? Is that child-stealing woman


    really your daughter?"


    Karl, however, frowned and said nothing.


    In the end, he suddenly sighed and instructed, "Send someone to the prison and protect Hiry Jones


    for now!"


    "Understood"


    He turned, exited, and walked toward the car.


    The subordinate asked, "Boss, where are you going?"


    Karl replied, "A DNA testingb.Find me a reliable one!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Justin, Joel, and Tanya returned to the Smiths'' manor.


    As soon as they entered the manor, someone came forward and whispered something to Joel.


    Joel frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The sensitive Tanya asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Joel didn''t hide anything from her.


    After letting five years pass them by, both of them cherished each other very much now.


    When he heard her question, he replied, "I sent someone to the jail to teach Hiry a lesson, but I just


    received news that someone has interfered on her behalf.¡±


    Tanya immediately asked, "Who did it?"


    Joel replied, "Karl Moore"


    Tanya frowned at the name.


    Ever since Joel and Justin voiced their guess, Tanya had been feeling a little ufortable.


    Surely Karl wasn''t really her father, right? She frowned and did some calctions of the timeline


    around her birth date.


    However, she didn''t think it matched.


    It seemed like her date of birth was half a year too early? Besides, it was impossible for her date of


    birth to be wrong because Hiry was born a yearter than her.


    It couldn''t possibly be that Jill became pregnant with Hiry when she was pregnant with her, right?


    The age difference between the two of them was only one year anyway! While she was thinking about


    it, Justin said, "It doesn''t make sense¡¯''


    Joel nodded.


    "If it''s just because of an old lover, Moore is unlikely to help Hiry further.After all, the Smiths and the


    Hunts can control almost the entire United States.Karl''s assassins may be powerful, but he may not


    necessarily be willing to offend two big families at the same time!"


    This was also why Justin had the confidence to threaten Karl when they were in the courtroom! Justin


    said, "How strange.Something we are unaware of must have happened."


    He took out his cell phone and sent messages to both Sean and Lawrence:''Investigate why Karl Moore


    helped Hiry Jones in prison


    Joel also said, "I''ll get my men to investigate, too."


    With the leaders of the two big families simultaneously investigating the same thing, they would surely


    get results very soon.


    After sending the messages, Justin nced at Tanya again and suddenly said, "I still find you and Karl


    Moore somewhat simr¡¯''


    Joel also stared at Tanya for a while.


    "Why don''t we do a DNA test, after all? It''s safer that way" The two men''s gazes made Tanya''s lip


    corners spasm a little, and she became a little hesitant.


    She had originally been very resistant to the idea.


    After all, Karl had helped Jill to bully her.


    However, given how the two men were staring at her, it seemed like she had no choice but to do the


    DNA test, after all? In the end, she could only nod.


    Lily walked down from upstairs at this point.


    At the sight of Lily, Justin got a shock.


    He hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter with Nora?"


    Joel also looked over with concern.


    Lily hurriedly replied, "Rx, Mr.Hunt, Mr.Smith.Boss is fine.She has been sleeping thest two days,


    so I was afraid that she would have low blood sugar.I just gave her some nutritional fluids."


    The two men rxed upon hearing her exnation.


    Lily then said, "Boss is sleeping really soundly.Don''t worry "


    Justin nodded.


    Lily then started to walk back upstairs.She stretched and said, "Thest few days have been so


    exhausting.On top of that, I even have to take care of that handsome thief...oh, I mean Boss'' cousin, in


    the hospital...I can finally have a good night''s sleep now! I am going to sleep through everything until I


    naturally wake up!"


    She had only just said that when Justin suddenly said, "Er.Lily looked behind her.¡±


    Justin said, "It seems like Nora trusts you very much, so...can you help us do a DNA test "


    All Lily wished for at the moment was just to return to Switzend.


    When Lily was still in Switzend, every time her boss wanted her help, all she had done was just to


    get someone to send her some DNA samples.


    Three hours were the most she needed to produce the test results.


    But after she came back to the States! First, she had to help her boss take care of her father.


    Next , she had to take care of her boss'' cousin.


    Now that her boss had fallen into a deep sleep and couldn''t assign her tasks anymore, she finally felt


    as if she could take a breather.


    Yet in the end, her boss-inw was assigning her a task? This was so goddamn...


    Did they have any intention of letting her rest or not?! Even though Lily was cursing deep down, on the


    surface, she nevertheless smiled and asked very professionally, "...Sure.May I know where the DNA


    samples are?"


    Justin:"??"


    Joel:"???"


    Both of them looked at each other and then, the corners of their lips spasmed at the same time.


    All they had thought of was having a DNA test done, but who the hell could retrieve Karl''s DNA


    sample?! It wasn''t like they could go up to him and say, "Bro, I suspect that Tanya is your daughter.Can


    I borrow a DNA sample from you?"


    As the leader of a group of assassins, if there were people who could pluck Karl''s hair without him


    knowing, then he might as well retire from the underworld for good! Neither of them expected that


    retrieving Karl''s DNA samples would instead be the most difficult task! Elsewhere.


    Karl went to a DNA testingb.


    After they extracted a blood sample from his fingertip, he returned to the hotel.


    All the ces he went were heavily guarded.


    Although he hadn''t brought a lot of men with him during his return to the States this time, all of them


    were skilled fighters.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    It could be said that even a fly wouldn''t be able to get near Karl, let alone a human! Three hourster.


    His subordinate sent him the DNA test report.


    Karl took a look¡ªthe report indicated a 99% probability that the test subjects were indeed father and


    daughter! At the same time, the person whom he had sent to investigate the private clinic also


    returned.


    When Jill was telling him all those things, she had also given him the clinic''s information.


    When they went to investigate, they found that Jill had indeed given birth to a child during that period of


    time! The child was also indeed Hiry! The nurse they had talked to during the investigation had said


    that the girl whom Jill had given birth to had a mole on her ear, and Hiry did indeed have one on her


    ear! The records in the clinic were dated five years ago, so there was no way they could have falsified


    them.


    Karl narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked, "Does that girl named Tanya Turner have a mole on her


    ear?"


    His subordinate was surprised.


    "Why are you asking about her? She doesn''t seem to have one, though" They were assassins, so they


    were very observant.


    Although they had only met Joel and Tanya once in court, they remembered everything about their


    looks! Karl pressed his lips together.


    "Because I keep feeling like something isn''t quite right.


    If Hiry really is my daughter, Jill could have just approached me directly after Hiry was taken away.


    I would have been able to protect my daughter for sure! There wasn''t any need for her to go to that


    young missy and beg her for help.


    I was originally suspecting that the hair she gave me was that young missy''s...


    But unexpectedly, the child that Jill had given birth to back then was indeed Hiry.


    The clinic had kept pictures of the newborn baby.


    The mole on her ear was very obvious.


    Therefore, Jill had indeed given birth to Hiry four months earlier.


    In other words, Hiry was indeed his daughter! Karl abruptly stood up and started to pace back and


    forth excitedly.


    Over twenty years ago, he had gone to Switzend all by himself to build his career.


    People in the underworld inevitably got injured some time or another, and the same went for him.


    During a certain incident, he had injured his genitals.


    Therefore, he would never have any children for the rest of his life.


    Originally, he had held regrets about this.


    Although he''d had many women in his life all these years, he didn''t have any children.


    Little did he expect that he would suddenly find his daughter during his return to the States when he


    was here to look for ck Cat instead! He rubbed his hands excitedly and paced back and forth in the


    hotel...


    It was at this point that he received a call from Jill.


    He picked up the call.


    Jill asked, "Have you seen the DNA test report?"


    Karl nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Hiry is indeed your daughter.You''ll save her now, right? Surely you can''t just watch as your daughter


    dies! The Smiths and the Hunts are very powerful.If she continues to stay in prison, something will


    happen to her sooner orter.You have to find a way to get her out of there!"


    Karl narrowed his eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about that.I know what I''m doing! To think I actually have a daughter! Just


    based on this alone, I now owe you one, Jill!"


    After hanging up, he paced back and forth in the room.


    Even his subordinates couldn''t help but be happy for him.


    "Boss was still suspecting this and that just now, but look at how happy he is now!"


    "Of course! Boss has an heir now! He finally has someone who can inherit all the money he earned


    over the years!"


    "Hahaha! It''s just that his daughter''s character is not that great.She could even bring herself to do


    something like stealing someone else''s child.But tsk, it''s not like we are some kind and angelic


    organization anyway.Forget it!"


    Karl scratched his head excitedly with a silly grin on his face as he listened to their conversation.


    As he continued grinning, someone said, "By the way, you told us to protect your daughter, right? As


    expected, the Smiths and the Hunts tried to do something to her in the prison, but we managed to stop


    them! Boss, what are your ns? She''s in a prison in the USA after all.We can''t guarantee that nothing


    will go wrong if we break her out of prison!"


    Karl, however, didn''t speak.


    A brief momentter, he suddenly said, "I still feel like something isn''t quite right.How about this? Get a


    DNA sample of that young missy named Tanya Turner and have another test done!"


    As soon as he said that, everyone else said, "Boss, aren''t you making things difficult for us by telling us


    to do that? Stealing a DNA sample from someone living in the Smiths'' manor? You sure think really


    highly of us!"


    "Exactly! Also, why do you still want her DNA sample?"


    Karl clutched his chest and said, "My mind can''t rest at peace if I don''t have it checked.By the way, isn''t


    ck Cat in the States? Look for ck Cat!"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s right! If it''s ck Cat, there definitely won''t be any problem!"


    "But ck Cat ispletely ignoring us.ck Cat would asionally still reply to the emails and


    messages we sent some time back, but he''s beenpletely ignoring us thesest couple of days.It''s


    as if he''s vanished into thin air..."


    Karl took out his cell phone.


    "Maybe he''s busy.It''s okay, just ensure that Hiry isn''t bullied in prison for now! I will contact ck Cat


    and wait for news from him!"


    ck Cat was his top assassin.


    The two have worked together for many years and they shared a very good rtionship with each


    other.


    Karl had never considered the possibility that ck Cat might refuse to help.


    He drafted a message and sent it to ck Cat: "I have something to ask of you, ck Cat.Can you


    help me steal a person''s DNA sample?"


    At the Smiths.


    Justin, Pete, and Cherry were currently in Nora''s room.


    Suddenly, they sensed movement from the bed.The three of them looked over at once.


    Nora very, very slowly opened her eyes.


    Then, she shifted and stretched.Nora stretchedzily.


    After stretching her body, she let out a deep breath and opened her eyes.She had thought that she


    would open her eyes to see the ceiling, but she did not expect to see three heads looking down on her.


    The two little ones stared at her from the side.


    Pete asked softly, "ls Mommy finally awake?"


    "Shh..."


    Cherry made a shushing gesture and lowered her voice.


    "Mommy might just be turning around.Brother, don'' t wake Mommy up.Mommy is very scary when


    she''s awake! One time, she even beat me up!"


    Pete immediately covered his mouth.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The two little guys widened their eyes in fear and covered their mouths tightly.


    They were afraid that they would make another sound and anger Nora, who had just woken up.


    Nora:".."


    She rolled her eyes at Cherry and said in a hoarse voice that sounded like she had just woken up,


    "Cherry, don''t cause panic here.When have I ever beaten you up?"


    Cherry chuckled and jumped into Nora''s arms.


    "Mommy, Cherry missed you so much- You don''t know how worried Cherry was the past two days


    when you were sleeping.I couldn''t sleep well and couldn''t eat well!"


    Pete was speechless.


    He wondered who had been nonchnt and ying a live-stream game for two days! However, he did


    not expose his sister.


    Nora understood her daughter very well and only said, "Is that so? Why do I remember vaguely hearing


    someone ying games happily?"


    Cherry blinked her big grape-like eyes.She was not flustered at all from being exposed."Sigh, Mommy, I


    haven''t been in the mood to do anything else these past two days.


    I can only y games.


    Even ying games wasn''t as fun as usual.I could only turn my worry for Mommy into motivation and


    beat people up in the game!"


    Pete was speechless.


    He felt like he had learned something from her! Nora did not argue with Cherry.


    The little fellow was worried that she would not wake up, but it was not as exaggerated as she had


    said.


    Nora was not worried about her daughter''s extroverted personality.


    She turned her head to look at Pete.


    Indeed, she saw a hint of deep worry in her son''s eyes.


    Pete, who was not good with words, was really worried about Nora''s body.


    Even in her sleep, she seemed to have felt the little fellow climbing onto the bed gently a few times.


    He even touched her nose and was probably checking if she was still breathing.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    She smiled.


    "Pete, did you miss Mommy?"


    Pete blushed and lowered his head.


    "Mm-hm¡±


    "Yes, did you miss me or not?"


    Nora sat up and teased him.


    Pete was not good at sweet-talking.His face turned even redder as he stammered and could not speak.


    Nora simply teased him.


    "Sigh, looks like my son didn''t miss his mom! I''m so sad.Why don''t I sleep for a few more days?"


    Pete panicked and hurriedly shouted, "No, I, I...I missed you."


    Noraughed and hugged him.


    "I missed you too.I even dreamed of you!"


    Pete was stunned.


    "Dreamed about what?"


    Nora:"?????"


    She was also stunned.She had always had a lot of messy dreams when she slept.


    It was as if her brain never stopped working while she slept.


    When she woke up, she had already forgotten her dream.


    How could she still remember what she had dreamed? But her son was so serious.


    She couldn''t say that she had forgotten, right? Nora spoke nonsense.


    Her voice was hoarse as she said, "I dreamed that Pete grew up and became cold to Mommy after


    marrying some girl.I was so sad, sigh!"


    Pete:"!!"


    Cherry blinked her big eyes at the side and asked, "Mommy, who did Pete marry? Did he marry


    Cherry? Then our family of four can be together forever!"


    Nora:".."


    Justin coughed.


    "Your brother can''t marry you!"


    Cherry looked disappointed.


    "I see-"


    However, Pete hurriedly said, "Mommy, your dream is too fake.I don''t n on marrying anyone in the


    future."


    Looking at his serious expression, Nora was touched.


    Justin, who was beside them, looked at their affectionate gazes and instantly felt a sense of danger.


    He immediately pushed Pete away and said, "Why are you staying at home if you don''t want to get


    married? The only one who can walk with you forever is your partner!"


    After saying that, he looked at Nora.


    Under his pitch-ck eyes, the mole on his eye shone.


    Nora:


    The corners of her lips twitched.She felt that this head of the Hunts was a little unreasonable.What


    was there topete with a child for? She coughed and lifted the nket to get out of bed.She


    realized that she had changed into afortable sleeping gown.She hesitated for a moment and


    asked, "Who changed my clothes?"


    She still remembered that before she fainted, her red dress was covered in blood.However, she felt


    quite refreshed now...At the thought of this, Cherry raised her hand.


    "Daddy changed it for you! Plus, I helped you shower!"


    Although it was Lily who gave her a shower on the operating table on the first day, after returning


    home, Justin helped her every day.


    Nora:


    This man was the one who had bathed her when she was asleep?! Heat slowly rose in her cheeks.She


    looked around, her eyes wandering.


    "Where''s Lily?" she asked.


    When she was overseas, she had given herself to Lily wholeheartedly after she fell asleep! After


    returning to the country, had Lily begun to ck off?! At this moment, Lily, who had just slept for six


    hours after taking care of Quentin, sneezed violently.Then, she rubbed her nose.


    Sigh! She really wanted to go overseas.She was so busy after returning to the country that she barely


    had any free time! Sensing Nora''s shyness, Justin hurriedly said, "Don''t worry .I didn''t look at anything I


    shouldn''t have.


    Nora:"?"


    The corners of her lips twitched.


    "Do you think I''m a child? How did you help me shower if you didn''t look?"


    Justin was silent for a moment before he coughed.


    "I covered my eyes and...washed"


    Nora''s face became even redder.


    So, he touched her entire body?! She picked up her phone and walked to the bathroom.


    "Oh, I''ll go take a shower.Mr.Hunt, please go downstairs and get someone to prepare some food for


    me"


    Justin looked at her flustered back and smiled.


    "Alright.You can take your time with the shower.After all, when I bathed you, I didn''t dare to rub


    anything.I only washed...briefly" Nora staggered and rushed into the bathroom in a panic.


    Justin smiled and went downstairs.


    In the bathroom.


    Nora took a few deep breaths before looking at her phone.She nned to see if anything had


    happened during the two days she was unconscious.


    Nora took out her toothbrush first.


    After putting on some toothpaste, she brushed her teeth with one hand and turned on her phone with


    the other.She realized that there were a few new emails in her inbox.


    Her attention was first on the DNA report Lily had sent her.She paused.She had slept for almost three


    days this time, right? Tanya and Mia''s results were out.She hurriedly opened them and realized that it


    was as she had expected.


    However, she quickly saw the top trending news article.


    It was about thewsuit between Tanya and Hiry.She instantly realized that Tanya and Joel already


    knew the truth.


    Yes, it seemed like he had taken the email to heart.


    As she thought about this, she casually browsed through the inbox.


    When she did not see any urgent messages, she put down her phone and focused on brushing her


    teeth.


    As she brushed her teeth, her eyes slowly darkened.


    Her happy mood after being teased by the two children slowly became heavy.


    Quentin was still in the hospital.


    All the bones in his body had shattered.


    She did not know if he still had a chance to stand up.


    Thinking about this, Nora decided to spend some time in the future to think about all kinds of ways to


    make him stand up.


    Yes, ording to modern medicine, there was nothing they could do.


    Then, she could only look at it from alternative medicine.


    She vaguely remembered that there was a saying about bone refinement in ancient traditional


    medicine.


    However, that method had been lost for a long time.


    She did not know if she could still find the relevant information.


    With this in mind, she started brushing her teeth faster and faster.


    After spitting out the water in her mouth, she took a shower and changed into a ck top and light-


    colored jeans before leaving.


    Her long hair was half dry as it fluttered behind her.


    She went downstairs feeling refreshed when she heard Cherry shouting, "Mommy is out!"


    Then, enthusiastic apuse erupted downstairs.


    Nora:"?????"


    She walked down with a head full of question marks.


    Then, she sawn, Joel, Tanya, Warren, Maureen, Louis, Brandon, Mia, Cherry, Pete, and Justin sitting


    on the living room sofa.


    The group of people raised their heads in unison and stared at her as if she was some kind of leader.


    Nora:


    She twitched her lips and went downstairs.


    Facing this situation, she did not have any intention of being shy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Instead, she looked atn first.


    "Why are you home?"


    Nora was born with a cold personality, butn was a little embarrassed.


    After all, when they had just reunited, he still wanted to die and not stay behind to apany his


    daughter.Therefore, he was a little embarrassed.


    However, his daughter didn''t seem to care about the past.


    He said, "I''m fine,'''' Nora frowned and said slowly, "I''m going to eat.I''ll go to the hospital to see Quentin


    later and take you over too."


    It had not been easy to save Quentin''s life.


    If she was not careful and something happened ton, the gains would not make up for the losses!


    When Joel heard this, he looked atn.


    Over the past few days, he had tried to persuade Unclen to go to the hospital many times, but Uncle


    lan was stubborn and refused to leave.


    Now that his little sister had spoken...


    As expected, althoughn was still unwilling, he still said obediently, "Okay¡±


    Joel: ".."


    Therefore, even Unclen was subdued by his little sister! The corners of his lips twitched.Then, the


    family followed Nora to the dining room.The Smiths'' dining table was very long.


    There were 10 chairs on each side.


    Now, everyone was sitting at the dining table obediently.


    There was nothing in front of them.


    They all turned to look at the only person sitting there eating.


    Nora: Suddenly, she felt that the porridge in front of her was a little hot.


    It was rare that she could not drink a bowl of porridge in a few gulps like she usually did.


    Under the gaze of more than ten pairs of eyes from the nannies, she took a spoon and drank it one


    mouthful at a time.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    The small bowl of porridge took half an hour to finish.


    After finishing, she looked at the group of people and suddenly asked, "Are you guys...not busy?"


    Tanya answered for the children and herself, "It''s the weekend."


    Joel: "Yes, the rest of us don''t work, either"


    Nora:


    She took a tissue and elegantly wiped the corners of her mouth.


    Then, she coughed and nced at Justin.


    Justin chuckled softly and stood up to say, "Alright, everyone, disperse! Nora is feeling awkward that


    you guys are all gathered here.¡±


    Nora:"?"


    Who was awkward? They quickly stood up.Warren and Maureen said, "Well, little sister, if there''s


    anything you need, just tell us!"


    Joel and Tanya looked at each other and said calmly, "I''ll take Unclen back to the hospital with you!"


    Seeing that everyone had spoken, Louis thought for a long time before finally saying, "Sis, if there''s


    anything you can'' t spend, feel free to ask me for help-"


    The family finally dispersed.


    Nora heaved a sigh of relief.She stood up.


    "Let''s go to the hospital."


    The group followed her majestically and went to the hospital in two separate cars.


    Nora first tookn back to the VIP ward.


    After confirming that all his organs were fine, she then walked towards Quentin''s ward.


    On the way, Joel and Justin sensed her silence.


    Joel said, "Quentin hasn''tined about being dispirited or cried over the past two days.Don''t


    worry."


    Nora nodded.


    However, just because Quentin did not cry orin did not mean that he was not in pain.


    That young man loved to be in the limelight.


    Now, he was all alone on the hospital bed and could not even move his neck.


    With this thought in mind, she walked to Quentin''s ICU ward.


    To be precise, Quentin was not out of danger yet, so he was still in the ICU.


    At this moment, just as they approached, they heard Quentin''s pained voice.


    "God, just let me die!"


    The people outside: ??


    Joel:"?"


    They were just saying that Quentin did notin about life.


    Why was he suddenly looking for death?! He was about to exin when he heard Lily''s pained voice .


    "Don''t.Wouldn''t it be a pity if someone as handsome as you died? Stay, don''t move.I''ll wipe your face-"


    Quentin: "...Ahhhh, you damn pervert, get lost! You''re bullying me because I can''t move! God, I''ll just


    die!"


    The corners of Joel''s lips spasmed.


    Tanya could not help but ask, "Should we...maybe...not go in now? Would we disturb them?"


    Her words made the four of them stand outside in a pause. Nora took out her phone and opened her


    email inbox in boredom.She also opened ck Cat''s exclusive Inte chats.


    These were all her habits.


    After a long break, she would log on to various tforms to see if anyone was sending her messages.


    On ck Cat''s exclusive webpage chat interface, there were many messages.


    She first opened Karl Moore''s chat window and saw his message.


    "ck Cat, please do me a favor.Can you help me steal a person''s DNA sample?"


    When she saw Karl Moore''s message, Nora was a little stunned.


    Joel and Tanya''swsuit was spread all over the Inte.


    However, Karl Moore''s name was definitely not written in those reports because those people did not


    know of his existence.


    Therefore, Nora still did not know that Karl Moore was already in New York.


    She casually typed a few words: "I''m in New York.It''s not convenient: Karl Moore seemed to be staring


    at the chat.The moment she sent the message, he replied¡±


    "The person I want is also in New York.It''s very convenient.By the way, I''m also here.Why don''t we


    meet?"


    Nora ignored his request to meet.


    "...Whose DNA is it?"


    Although Karl Moore was a foreign underworld force and the leader of the Assassin Organization, he


    was not a bad person in the traditional sense.


    Based on his neutral rules in the Assassin Organization and the fact that he would not casually kill


    women and children, Nora had a good impression of him.


    Moreover, although he looked stupid and silly, he was actually a very upright and smart person.


    Over the past three years, their coboration had been very fruitful.


    She was also very satisfied with some of Karl Moore''s actions, so she had long treated Karl Moore as a


    friend.She would help resolve some of his requests if they were not very troublesome.


    After sending this message, she saw Karl Moore reply: "It''s a youngdy called Tanya"


    Nora:"?"


    She stared at the word "Tanya''" for a long time before suddenly looking up at the Tanya standing in


    front of her.


    Was this Tanya the same Tanya she knew? As she was thinking, Karl Moore''s news came again.


    "She''s currently in the Smiths and is being protected.I''ve also brought a few people over.But you know,


    in New York, strong dragons cannot suppress local snakes."


    Nora:


    She pursed her lips and asked, "Why do you want her DNA ? Karl Moore¡±


    "Sigh, I''m wondering if she''s my daughter.¡±


    Nora: What was going on? Not even television dramas would dare to write something like that! She


    grimaced and replied: "OK, wait"


    After sending the message, she casually put away her phone and looked up at Tanya.


    Tanya: "...What''s wrong with me? I''m not wearing the right clothes? My pants aren''t zipped?"


    Nora: Tanya''s voice was a little loud.


    After she said that, the people in the ward sensed the sound outside and immediately fell silent.


    Then she heard footsteps and the door opened.


    The tall Lily always had exquisite makeup on.She was wearing high heels and had a smile on her face.


    "Boss, Miss Tanya, Mr.Hunt, Mr.Smith, you''re all here?"


    Nora nodded and entered the ward.


    Quentiny on the bed and could not move.


    His face was very clean, but there were still traces of friction on his cheeks.Some ces were a little


    red.


    When he saw Nora, he instantly looked like he had nothing to live for.


    "Little cousin, can you chase this Lily away for me?"


    Nora: "...Not for the time being.Although she''s my assistant, she''s also the best surgeon.Your injuries


    are too serious.The other doctors can''t clean you as carefully as she can.Quentin was covered in


    wounds.He had to undergo strict disinfection and debridement every day.


    Hearing this, Quentin sighed heavily.


    Lily said, "What''s with your expression? I''m not going to eat you! At most, I like your face a


    little.Besides, it''s already good that I don''t mind you lying there!"


    When Quentin heard this, he looked at Nora angrily.


    "Little cousin, when can I stand up again?! I''m almost done being harassed by your assistant!"


    As soon as he said this, the entire room fell silent.


    Nora then realized that Quentin had always had a good mentality no one had ever told him that he


    might not be able to stand up in this life.She looked at Joel and saw him turn his head away.


    His eyes were flickering a little as if he did not dare to look at Quentin directly.


    Justin held her hand.


    When Lily heard this, she was about to say something when Nora suddenly said, "Maybe half a year,


    maybe a year, maybe two years...Don''t worry, I will make you stand up again"


    Quentin agreed.


    "I believe you"


    These four words were like a huge rock pressing on Nora.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled.


    "Don''t worry" As soon as he finished speaking, Quentin looked at Lily.


    "But while you do that, can you hire a nurse for me?! Brother, is our family so poor? Why do we need


    this doctor to take care of me? I need someone else!"


    Joel:".."


    Lily told him coldly, "Because, at the moment, ordinary nurses are not allowed to take care of you due


    to your injuries.It can only be me."


    With that, she sighed.


    "I have already cleaned your body countless times while you were unconscious.Why are you so shy?


    Your fair skin is actually no different from a pig in my eyes...Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about the


    mole on your butt."


    Quentin:"..."


    Everyone else..."


    Quentin was silent for a moment before suddenly closing his eyes.


    "Can someone cover my face with a nket?"


    He did not want to live anymore''!! The othersughed.


    At this moment, Lily pursed her lips and said, "Alright, alright.I''ll get another nurse to take care of


    you.I''m going back to rest well today!"


    With that, she yawned.


    "Yesterday, Mr.Hunt and Mr.Smith asked me to help them with a DNA test.I waited for two hours and


    didn''t get a sample.I didn''t even get enough sleep! I should finally be able to sleep well today, right?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "DNA?" Nora was stunned and looked at Joel and Justin.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Justin exined faintly, "Karl Moore came to New York.We suspect that he might be rted to Tanya


    by blood, so we wanted to test him."


    After saying that, Joel frowned.


    "But the killers around Karl Moore are too difficult to deal with.We sent many people, but they didn''t get


    close to him, so we haven''t gotten any DNA samples" Nora:".."


    Her lips suddenly twitched.


    Lily did not notice her abnormality.She stretched and said, "Okay, continue discussing.Call me when


    you get the samples.Of course, it would be best if that could take at least 12 hours! I''m going back to


    sleep."


    However, before she could reach the door, she heard Nora cough.


    "Lily, maybe you shouldn''t sleep yet?"


    Lily:"27?"


    She almost doubted her life.She looked at her boss in disbelief.


    "Boss?"


    Nora coughed and stood up.


    "Yes, I''ll get you a DNA sample now¡± Lily was speechless.


    When Nora walked out, Justin had already stood up and started following beside her.


    "I''ll apany you"


    Nora thought for a moment and said, "Alright"


    With that, she walked toward Tanya.


    Tanya stood up in confusion.


    "What? You want another hug? Since when are you so attached to me? Be careful or your Mr.Hunt will


    be jealous!"


    Before she could finish, Nora pulled two strands of her hair.


    Tanya:"??"


    She covered her head.


    "Nora! If you want DNA next time, I can give you finger blood.Can you stop pulling my hair? I'' m going


    to be bald!"


    "It''s fine.I''ll treat you if you''re bald" Nora waved her hand casually and skillfully took out a bag specially


    used to store these things.She ced the two strands of hair in it.Then, she and Justin went


    downstairs.


    Justin drove while Nora took out her phone and sent a message to Karl Moore.


    "Address''"


    After Karl Moore replied with the hotel''s address, he said, "How many days do you need?"


    When the people standing behind Karl Moore saw this news, they immediately began to guess.


    "I think it would take at least half a day for ck Cat to steal a DNA sample! ck Cat spent two days


    assassinating the boss of that organization!"


    "A day! The Smiths aren''t any better than the organization over there.Furthermore, the organization


    over at Burundi doesn''t have much discipline.The Smiths'' security system is very impressive.I''ve


    already investigated.It''s very difficult to break through so many security measures and reach Tanya!"


    "I think it would take two days! Because one of them went out just now, I sent someone to follow


    behind.In the end, I realized that whenever they went out, there were more than fifty security guards


    and bodyguards following them in secret! Isn''t this too scary?"


    Joel went out with more than ten people.


    Justin went out with 18 people.


    In total, weren''t there more than 50 people following Nora? When Karl Moore heard this, he could feel


    his temples throbbing.


    "More than fifty? I only bring a dozen of you when I go out.Is my lineup a little weak?"


    The person behind him twitched his lips.


    "If you bring out more than fifty people from the organization, who would be left to do our missions?"


    Karl Moore coughed and sighed.


    "What does this mean? It means that the best among us assassins are still not enough!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Beep.


    A message notification chimed.


    Karl Moore looked at his phone.


    "Come on, let''s see how long ck Cat will take!"


    However, when he opened it, Karl Moore''s expression changed.


    Seeing the extremely strange look on his face, the subordinates immediately asked, "Boss, what''s


    wrong? Is the time that ck Cat needs too much?"


    "Could it be four days? This is a little difficult.There''s a cost to protecting Hiry in prison.If it''s more


    than four days, we might as well break Hiry out of prison first!"


    "It couldn''t be that ck Cat can''t break through the Smiths'' security guards and get Tanya''s DNA,


    right? But thinking about it, the Smiths'' defense line is indeed not that easy to break"


    "Hahahaha, ck Cat has finally encountered something he can''t handle.Why do I suddenly feel like


    laughing so much?"


    As they giggled, Karl Moore looked up.


    "ck Cat said half an hour" The entire hotel suddenly fell silent.


    The group of assassins looked at each other and finally couldn''t help but swear.


    "Holy shit!"


    "It''s fake, right?"


    "ck Cat is bragging too much this time!"


    "Hehe, then I''llugh at ck Cat in half an hour!"


    The group of people waited to see the joke.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    Karl Moore took out his phone and was about to send a message to ck Cat when he received a


    message.


    "It''s here.Go downstairs: Karl Moore was speechless.He looked at his subordinates in shock.


    Their mouths were wide open in disbelief.Karl Moore coughed and adjusted his clothes before standing


    up.


    "I''ll go downstairs and take a look.Put away your inexperienced looks.You''re really embarrassing me!"


    As the number one assassination organization, you should learn the efficiency of ck Cat! Someone


    asked, "Boss, Boss, I just want to ask, who is this ck Cat? This efficiency is not something that can


    be achieved by humans, right?"


    "Is ck Cat not human?"


    His words made everyone stand up straight.


    They all swallowed.


    Actually, after ck Cat had killed in Burundi, the assassins started sharing myths about him.


    But now, they suddenly felt that the myths were not enough? Karl Moore no longer bothered with these


    brats and took them downstairs.


    People wereing and going in the lobby downstairs.


    Karl Moore went downstairs and stood in the lobby, looking around.


    His subordinates spread out on both sides, not letting anyone disturb him.


    Karl Moore was already very excited.


    He wanted to see what the legendary ck Cat looked like.


    He narrowed his eyes and was looking around when a thin figure rushed straight at him! The


    surrounding killers agilely wanted to stop him, but the man seemed to have been pushed by someone.


    He avoided everyone just in time and bumped into Karl Moore! Karl Moore felt a sting on his head.


    Then, the person immediately apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...Just as Karl Moore was about to catch this person, a voice sounded from afar.


    "Karl Moore.." He subconsciously thought it was ck Cat.


    He turned his head but saw no one in the distance.


    When he came back to his senses, the person who had bumped into him had also disappeared!! It was


    as if he had bumped into a ghost.


    He shouted for bad luck and took out his phone.


    Just as he was about to send a message to ck Cat, he saw a message: "Left pocket of your suit"


    Karl Moore:"?"


    He was stunned.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at his left pocket.


    There was a bag quietly sitting inside.


    In the bag were two strands of hair.


    Karl Moore was speechless.


    "Boss? What is this?" Karl Moore swallowed.


    "That Tanya''s DNA sample"


    "So the one who bumped into you earlier was ck Cat?!"


    His words reminded Karl Moore.


    He looked at the killers around him and asked, "Did any of you see what ck Cat looks like?"


    As soon as he said this, the few of them thought hard about it and realized that they could not


    remember ck Cat''s appearance.


    Because when that person bumped into him earlier, he was wearing a cap, sunsses, and a mask.


    His speed was too fast, and those people did not even recognize if he was a man or a woman! Karl


    Moore was speechless.


    He hastily said, "Check the surveince cameras!"


    Someone was already operating aputer.


    He could only look up at Karl with a disappointed face.


    "ck Cat is definitely meticulous.The surveince cameras have been cleared.Wiles Karl Moore


    pursed his lips and sent a message to ck Cat.


    "You''re already here, why don''t we meet?"


    ck Cat...ignored him.


    Karl Moore was speechless.He could only take a deep breath.


    "Forget it.Let''s go to the testing center"


    "Understood"


    However, someone still asked, "Boss, is this Tanya''s hair?"


    Karl Moore narrowed his eyes.


    "Definitely.When has ck Cat ever made a mistake?" Everyone nodded.


    At the same time, at the back door of the hotel.


    Nora got into Justin''s car very quickly.


    She took off her hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Her hair, which was covered by the hat, fell down.


    She shook her head and said after straightening her hair, "Done."


    She raised the bag with a few short hairs in it.


    "Karl Moore'' s hair loss is a little serious.I grabbed a bunch, but there are only so few?"


    Justin:".."


    Suddenly, he felt his scalp tighten.


    Thank goodness, he didn''t need to do any more DNA tests. The car started, and Justin slowly rushed


    to the hospital.


    He asked, "How did you get Karl Moore toe downstairs?"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Nora raised her eyes and looked at Justin.


    "That...is a secret" Will Forget it.


    She had many aliases.


    Justin was no longer amazed by any of her actions.


    The two of them arrived at the hospital.


    Just as they were about to enter, they heard Quentin say, "They won? Did they really win? I thought


    that without me, Third In The World would lose! I asked Lily, but she didn''t know anything!"


    Joel had been busy fighting thewsuit these past few days.


    When he found out that Quentin had woken up and was in a stable mood, he had yet to see him.


    Not many people who came to see him knew about thepetition.


    Therefore, Quentin had just found out the oue of thepetition.


    Nora was about to push open the door and enter when she heard Quentin say, "I remember the


    competition rules say that there must be three people, right? Did Big Brother represent our team? Is


    that why we won thepetition? It must be like this!"


    Joel stared at Quentin and twitched his lips.


    Although not many people knew that Justin was Irvin School of Martial Arts'' Big Brother, Joel knew it


    very well.


    He coughed and said, "Yes, Big Brotherpeted too"


    "Big Sisterpeted alongside Big Brother and I missed it ? What a pity!"


    Quentin was still chattering.


    "But Big Brother and Big Sister don''t get along, right? Big Sister said that she''s notpatible with Big


    Brother!"


    Whether they werepatible or not...they had already given birth to two children.


    Joel cursed in his heart.


    Outside the door, Nora suddenly turned her head and looked at Justin''...Big Brother?


    She had been so focused on revenge that she had almost forgotten about it! Justin had deceived her


    so badly! She thought about how she had criticized Big Brother many times in front of him, but this


    person had never said a word.


    She wondered how he had mocked her in his heart.


    Nora sneered and suddenly moved her wrist.


    "Big Brother, I''ve been friends with you for along time.Why don''t we find a ce to spar?"


    Justin:"!!"


    He smiled with narrowed eyes, the mole at the corner of his eye shing guiltily.


    "I think the DNA test is a bit more urgent." Nora nodded.


    "You''re right" Justin heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next moment, Nora pushed open the door and threw the sample in her hand toward Lily.


    "The results will be out in three hours" Then she turned around, grabbed Justin''s tie, and pulled him


    downstairs.


    Justin:".."


    This domineering posture was too ambiguous.


    For a moment, he did not know whether tough or cry.


    The two of them went downstairs and found an empty seat.


    Nora clenched her fists and waved at Justin.


    "Come on, don''t be merciful.Let me see how powerful this Big Brother is that Master keeps talking


    about!"


    Justin:


    Should he fight or not? Wasn''t she making things too difficult for him? At the testing center.


    After Karl Moore personally delivered Tanya''s hair, he got his brothers to wait and returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he returned, he saw Jill waiting for him.


    Karl Moore narrowed his eyes and walked forward.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jill immediately asked, "When are you going to save Hiry? It''s been a day.Why haven''t you saved her


    yet?"


    Karl Moore walked upstairs.


    "There has to be time for everything.I''ve already made arrangements.Don''t be anxious"


    Jill followed behind him.


    "Karl Moore, you slept with me back then and walked away.I had to marry someone while I was


    pregnant with your child.You''ve let me down.I don''t have any other requests for you, as long as you


    save my daughter and take her overseas!"


    Karl Moore nodded.


    "I already know your request.Go back now¡±


    However, Jill followed him into the hotel room.


    "No, I want to stay here and watch you arrange my daughter''s rescue! I won''t leave until you save her!"


    With that, she sat on Karl Moore''s sofa confidently and folded her arms as she looked at him.


    Karl Moore ignored her nonsense and instructed his subordinates to do what they needed to do.


    He took out some documents and looked at them, handling some metiers.


    When Jill saw that he was still calm, she stood up and snatched the documents from his hands.


    She could not help but say, "Your daughter has been in prison for a day.The Smiths and the Hunts have


    done countless evil deeds .Karl Moore, why is your heart so cold? You can still bear it! Is your job more


    important? Or is your daughter? It''s been so many years, but you haven''t done anything as a


    father.Now, you owe her! Can you save your daughter quickly?!"


    Karl Moore looked at her and frowned unhappily.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Karl Moore picked up the call and his subordinate''s voice came from the other end.


    "Boss, the results are out."


    Karl Moore stared at Jill and asked, "What was the oue?"


    "99%.You and Miss Tanya are father and daughter"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Karl''s grip on his phone tightened.


    His jaw tensed up and he felt that he must have misheard.


    He kept his emotions under control and asked again, "What did you say?"


    "Boss, Tanya Turner is your real daughter.Hiry Jones is not your daughter at all.That sadistic woman


    even stole your daughter''s child and tortured her for five years...


    "I looked into her background along the way.Ms.Turner suffered a lot in Switzend during those five


    years.After she lost her child, she suffered a mental breakdown and was almost sent to a mental


    institution.


    Later, someone even framed her and broke her leg.


    When I looked into it, it turned out that it was also Hiry''s doing.


    Fortunately, she met a genius doctor who fixed her leg for her...


    "Also, as you must already know from the court hearing, it was Hiry behind Ms.Turner and Mr.Smith''s


    breakup back then.She schemed and plotted to sow discord between the two of them and separate


    them.


    "I also found out that everyone knows that Tanya Turner is Jill''s daughter.She was Jill''s extra baggage


    when she married into the Joneses back then.The Joneses have always treated Ms.Turner like a


    servant.


    "Also, after the first nine years ofpulsory education, ever since she entered junior high, Ms.Turner


    had been working part-time to earn money for her tuition fees.


    Her tuition fees when she was attending college in the States also came from her part-time jobs.


    It seems that Jill has never given her any money for living expenses...


    The more his subordinate spoke, the graver and more solemn Karl''s face became.


    To be honest, when Jill told him that Hiry was his daughter, he had been somewhat in an internal


    struggle.


    After all, no one wanted their daughter to be a thief who stole other people''s children! But for someone


    like him, who couldn''t ever have any more children, having a descendant was something that didn''t


    come by easily.


    He didn''t dare to wish for more.


    When he instructed his men to look into Tanya, he actually hadn''t held much hope.


    He had merely found Jill''s behavior a little fishy.


    Even though he was the leader of a group of assassins, Karl gave people the impression that he was a


    very simple and naive man, as if he was very gullible.


    It was just like how he had seemed like a foolish small-time gangster in the States many years ago...


    But if he really were that stupid, how would he possibly have be the leader of the Assassin


    Organization? The instant the report was out, Karl was thankful that his daughter was not a woman


    who did all sorts of wicked and malicious deeds, an acute sense of guilt also surged up in him! He had


    never expected his daughter to be living such a hard life! He had also never expected himself to


    actually be an aplice to someone trying to take his daughter''s child away from her just as his


    daughter''s life was improving.


    He pped himself across the cheek angrily.


    Smack! He used a lot of force in the p.


    After he pped himself , his mind also became clearer.


    He turned to look at Jill! The look in his eyes was fierce and vicious, making Jill feel cold all over.


    Her confrontational words toward Karl suddenly became stuck in her throat and she stammered, "W-


    why are you looking at me like that...?"


    Karl sneered, "I''m just trying to see just how brave the person is who had the guts to deceive me into


    bullying my own daughter!"


    Jill''s pupils shrank when she heard him.


    She took a huge step back.


    Her eyes flickered as she said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand what you''re


    saying!"


    "In that case, let me exin everything to you properly''¡¯

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Karl took step after step toward Jill.


    "The hair you plucked out when you were at the court is Tanya Turner''s, right?"


    Jill hurriedly denied it.


    "No, it isn''t!'' Seeing that she was still lying even at this point, disappointment shed across Karl''s


    eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "I have already done another DNA test for Tanya and me"


    That one line of his stunned Jill.


    She looked at Karl in disbelief, seemingly never having expected him to be such a perceptive man...


    Seeing that she had finally shut up, Karl sneered, "What else do you have to say now?"


    Realizing that she couldn''t continue to hide it from him anymore, Jill took another two steps back and


    put some distance between herself and Karl.


    She looked at him coldly and said furiously, "So what even if you now realize it? This is something you


    owe me, Karl! Even if Tanya is your daughter, I''m still the one who gave birth to her! I gave you a


    daughter, so you have to save my daughter''s life!"


    Karl narrowed his eyes.


    He suddenly took a step forward and pped her hard across the cheek! Smack! The crisp smack


    caused Jill''s voice to instantly disappear.


    She could feel her cheek burning, and even two of her teeth had loosened and fallen off.


    She could taste a metallic sweetness¡ªshe was likely bleeding.


    Her ears were also ringing.


    One could easily see just how hard Karl had pped her! When she finally came back to her senses,


    she saw that Karl was already seated on the sofa.


    He had one leg crossed over the other and was fiddling with a gun.


    Jill''s legs instantly turned into jelly when she saw the icy-cold muzzle pointed at her! In this instant, the


    man in front of her suddenly became big and tall.


    It was as if even the air around him had changed.


    From a simple and naive nouveau riche, he had turned into a cold and unfeeling underworld boss.


    Jill swallowed.


    Since the moment she ran into Karl when she was taking Hiry to the airport, the man had always


    shown her kindness.


    It made her think that time was still stuck at over twenty years ago when the man was just a little


    gangster in the streets...


    That was why she had kept making various demands to Karl, and even spoke as if she was giving him


    orders when she requested him to save her daughter.


    It wasn''t until now that Jill finally realized in shock that he was aman who could make even the Smiths


    and the Huntspromise.


    He was not someone whom she could manipte as and when she wanted...


    She had assumed that he was much stupider than he really was! She was so frightened that she


    couldn''t help but shiver all over.


    Her lips trembled as she said, "You...you can''t kill me Karl''s head was lowered as he nced at her


    carelessly."


    Why can''t I kill you?"


    "Because...because..."


    Jill suddenly thought of something.


    "Because I am Tanya''s mother! I gave birth to her! I brought her all the way up! Even if there''s nothing


    meritorious about what I did, you cannot deny the effort I'' ve put in! I was the one who gave Tanya her


    life!"


    Karl let out an icyugh when he heard what she said.


    He looked up and said, "If it wasn''t for that, did you think I would have stopped at just a p?"


    Cold sweat drenched Jill.


    Karl got up.


    He stared at her and ordered, "Get lost!"


    A frightened Jill got up abruptly and scrambled toward the door.


    The woman staggered as she moved as if she was afraid that Karl would kill her the next second.


    Elsewhere, in prison.


    During the prisoner''s recreation time, someone came up to Hiry.


    Hiry couldn''t help but smile as she looked at her.


    "Did Karl Moore send you to take care of me?"


    The woman was a female prisoner.


    She flexed her wrists when she heard what Hiry said, and the corners of her lips curled up into a


    strange smile.


    "Uh-huh.Boss asked me to take good care of you."


    Hiry didn''t sense anything amiss even when she heard what the other woman said.


    Although she had been very scared and in a panic when she first entered the prison, she soon


    discovered that she was receiving slightly better treatment than other prisoners.


    There were several times where someone had tried to make things hard for her, but someone else had


    fended them all off for her.


    Later, Jill had visited her and informed her of some of the ongoings.


    She had also said that Karl would definitely save her and told her not to worry.


    As a result, Hiry hadpletely put her mind at ease.


    When she heard what the other woman said, she stretched out her leg and said, "Give me a leg


    massage.The bed in the cell is too hard.I didn''t sleep wellst night , I''m really tired."


    The female prisoner cast her eyes down and slowly squatted down.


    "Sure!"


    She bent over and held Hiry''s leg.


    While the prisoner hadn''t applied any force yet, Hiry ordered, "By the way, pass my dad a message


    and tell him to send me some bedding and stuff like that...oh, and skincare products too...I didn''t have


    any products after I washed my face today, my skin is really dry."


    She had only just said that when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her leg.


    The pain made her mouth open at once.


    She was about to yell when someone covered her mouth.


    Then, another person rushed over.


    Hiry''s eyes widened.


    The next moment, the prisoner giving her a massage suddenly raised her head and gave her a smile.


    Then, she pressed down harder!


    "Ugh...Hiry was in so much pain that she was covered in cold sweat all over.


    However, the woman didn''t show any sign of stopping!! By the time the prisoners'' recreation time


    ended, Hiry had been taught a good lesson.


    Upon returning to her cell with the rest of the prisoners, she immediately pulled her clothes to the side.


    Her body was covered in bruises and some ces were starting to swell, forming an unbearable sight!


    Tears rolled down her cheeks at once.


    "Hiry, you have a visitor"


    She stood up abruptly.


    When she went out, she saw a pathetic-looking Jill standing in the room.


    The agonized woman hugged Jill at once.


    "Mom, you''re finally here! They are going to bully me to death! Quick, tell Karl the people he sent to


    protect me are bullying me every day! Make Karl take revenge for me and kill them!"


    Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Jill''s eyes reddened when she heard her.


    "It''s been tough on you, Hiry! But there''s nothing we can do at the moment"


    Hiry looked up at once.


    It was then that she noticed that Jill''s cheek was also red and swollen on one side.


    Stunned, she asked, "What happened to you?"


    Jill hugged her and wept bitterly.


    When the visitation session ended, Hiry hugged her and shouted, "Mom! Mom, you must save me! I


    will die if you don''t save me! I really will die!"


    As per the public''s wishes, Hiry had been sentenced to life imprisonment.


    The moment she thought of how she would be in jail for the rest of her life, she felt acute despair


    swallow her up...


    Jill clenched her fists tightly as she watched her crying daughter being led away.


    No, she mustn''t allow her daughter''s life to be ruined just like that! At the Smiths.


    Tanya was ying with Mia and the others.


    Nora was seated leisurely on the sofa.


    Joel and Justin were sitting on the other side.


    Cherry, who was sitting cross-legged, was ying games on her cell phone.


    Pete was watching Mia and Cherry.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    For once, he actually wasn''t doing Mathematical Olympiad drills.


    The family formed a happy and harmonious sight, but in truth, they were actually waiting for the results


    of Lily''s final ONA test.


    If the busy Lily were to see what they currently looked like, she would probably call them "evil


    capitalists"! Suddenly, the butler entered the room.


    He looked a little embarrassed as he said, "Sir, the old Mr.Smith is here"


    The guest was Samuel Smith,n''s third uncle who lived in the Smiths'' ancestral home.


    He was also the one who had spoken up for Yvonne previously.


    Joel raised his brows.


    Samuel had helped Yvonne to make a scene at the hospital the other time, but it was to no avail.


    After that, he had left while Yvonne was arrested and thrown into jail. What was he here for this time?


    Joel''s brows drew together, but it wasn''t like he could really drive his elders out of the house, so he said


    dispassionately, "Let him in"


    The butler nodded.


    A short whileter, Samuel came in with a woman who looked about forty to fifty years old.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Joel nced at the two of them.Then, he lowered his gaze and said, "Granduncle Samuel, Grandaunt


    Sue."


    Sue had married into the family after Samuel''s first wife passed away.


    There was a shrewd and capable look in her eyes.


    Her eyes, which had a lot of life in them, nced at Joel.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Joel, we haven''t seen each other for so long! I heard that there was some


    trouble at home, so Samuel and I immediately hurried over to visit you!"


    Samuel let out a coldugh.Sue immediately prodded his arm, stopping Samuel from speaking.She


    looked at the two women in the living room.Then, she went forward, held Nora''s hand enthusiastically,


    and said, "You must be Nora, right? You look just like a Smith! You''re so pretty! I heard you''re engaged


    to Mr.Hunt?"


    She looked at Justin cheerfully.


    Justin, who was unaware of all the inner workings of the family, nodded politely at her.


    Before Nora could say anything, Sue took off the bangle on her hand and stuffed it into Nora''s hand.


    "Even though you''ve returned to the Smiths, Grandaunt Sue has nothing much she can give you.Here,


    you can have some fun with this bangle for now!"


    Nora:"??"


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and pushed the bangle back to her.


    "I can''t take this.It''s too expensive a gift"


    "Aw¡± Sue said, "What''s so valuable about this? I have a distant rtive in this line of business who''s


    very knowledgeable about antiques!"


    "Nora, I know there was a bit of a misunderstanding between you and Samuel previously, but we are all


    Smiths here.We''re all still connected to one another no matter what happens.You won''t hold it against


    him, right?"


    Nora: Sue was simply too eloquent! She coughed.


    Just as she was about to say something, Sue stuffed the bangle back into her hand and turned to


    Tanya.


    The look in her eyes wasn''t that humble anymore.


    She said with a smile, "You must be Mia''s mom, the one caught up in all that drama recently, right?"


    The children had already been taken upstairs to y when the two of them wereing in.


    Justin didn''t want to reveal too much about his children.


    Seeing Sue looking at her, Tanya nodded.


    "Yes"


    "Tanya, right? I met you before when you were a child!"


    Sue was very enthusiastic.She held her hand and said, "I was visiting the Joneses at that time.When


    you were pouring us water, you identally broke the sses, so your mom punished you by making


    you kneel on the floor.You were only five then.You were so small and looked so pitiful kneeling there!"


    Her words were rather difiting.


    However, what she said next was even worse.


    "Who would have thought that you would be Cindere and give birth to Joel''s child one day? A


    child with a high status elevates their mother''s status, indeed!"


    Tanya:"???"


    Nora:"???"


    Everyone in the room could hear the disdain hidden in Sue'' s words.


    What did she mean by saying that Tanya''s status had risen because she had given birth to Joel''s


    child?! She was clearly refusing to acknowledge Tanya''s status! Who would bring up someone else''s


    humiliating childhood events in front of other people? The look in Nora''s eyes turned cold, and she


    threw the bangle onto the coffee table, producing a crisp ng.


    However, it was as if Sue hadn''t sensed anything at all.


    She went on and said, "Joel, I heard that the two of you started dating in junior high and only broke up


    when you graduated from college? To think the two of you can still get together even after five years of


    separation...and that you can still hold your daughter in your arms.Tanya, you must feel very blissful to


    be able to live in such a big house, right?"


    The look in Tanya''s eyes turned even colder.


    She wanted to pull her hand out of the woman''s grip, but Sue kept holding her hand tightly.


    "People mustn''t forget their roots .Tanya, it was the Joneses who fed you and brought you up.Now that


    you have married into a rich family...let''s not talk about repaying their kindness anymore, but at the very


    least, you mustn''t be an ingrate, right?"


    Tanya narrowed her eyes.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, Mrs.Smith."


    Joel also got up abruptly.


    His expression turned cold and he said, "Tanya, why don''t you go upstairs and take a look at the child?


    Mia seems to be calling out for you"


    Then, he looked at Sue and said, "Grandaunt Sue, how rare of you to visit us today.If you have


    something to say, then why don''t you speak with me instead?"


    Joel was still smiling, but he hadpletely unleashed his powerful aura.


    Tanya breathed a sigh of relief.She didn''t want to argue with people from the older generation of the


    Smiths.


    After all, it was very awkward for her to be living here at the moment.


    She and Joel weren''t married, but because she couldn''t bear to be apart from her daughter¡ªbesides,


    she had only just been reunited with her¡ªshe could only stay at the Smiths''.


    It was very embarrassing for her every time the nannies addressed her as "Ms.Turner¡¯''.


    Yet she couldn''t be so hypocritical as to bring up leaving.


    Karl was still in New York.


    What if Jill got him to send people to take revenge on her? At the very least, before the DNA report was


    out, there was no way she could leave the Smith manor.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, her actions were no different from how Hiry had so shamelessly


    insisted on living with the Smiths back then.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Some people would undoubtedly look down on her! They would think of her as someone clinging


    shamelessly to the Smiths as if what she was interested in was Joel''s money.She couldn''t be bothered


    to exin, though.She stood up and got ready to go upstairs.


    However, before she could go, Samuel let out a "hmph", looked at Joel, and said, "What''s the problem,


    Joel? Is your grandaunt not allowed to chastise your woman even a little?"


    Joel''s expression turned cold at once.


    "Granduncle Samuel, perhaps it''s because I haven''t done the proper introductions yet, but Tanya is my


    fiancee! She is also the future matriarch of the Smiths! May I know what Grandaunt Sue is nning to


    lecture her about?"


    Who would dare to lecture the matriarch of the family?! The only reason why they had the audacity to


    go this far right now was that he and Tanya weren''t married yet! Joel found Samuel very annoying and


    bothersome, but unfortunately, he was the oldest in the family, so he couldn''t casually refuse him an


    audience or drive him out! When he said that, Samuelughed and said, "Joel, you must be kidding,


    right? Her? What gives her the right to be the matriarch of the Smiths? I was already disapproving of


    your engagement to Hiry Jones back then.The Joneses are just a small nobody family.How can they


    be worthy of you? Even the mention of it is an embarrassment to the Smiths! "


    I was even thinking of introducing you to someone of suitable and matching status when you broke off


    your engagement with her, but I didn''t expect you to find yourself another woman with an even worse


    background!


    "The one from the Joneses is at least the young mistress of their family, but what about this one? She''s


    just extra baggage that that woman from the Joneses brought with her when she married into the


    family!¡±


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t know that the Joneses have never liked her throughout her entire life?


    On top of that, she has such a weird temperament that even her own mother loathes her.How can such


    an unruly person be the matriarch of the Smiths?!"


    Sue echoed him, "He''s right, Joel.You''d better not let her trick you and talk you into being impulsive.If


    you marry her, you will end up a joke in all the wealthy circles in New York! I''m saying this for your own


    good.No one will say anything if you keep her as your mistress and have some fun with her, but you


    have to be careful about who you give the identity of the matriarch of the Smiths to! I have someone


    whom I can introduce to you.Not only does she have a good personality, but she also has a good


    character.Why don''t I introduce the two of you to each other?"


    Seeing how they were crossing the line further and further with their words, the cold Joel said, "I


    haven''t reached the point where I need other people to dictate who I should be choosing as my


    wife.Besides, Unclen has already approved of Tanya."


    <pn held great authority in the Smiths.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Even Samuel didn''t dare to behave obnoxiously in front ofn even if he was older than him.


    It was just that the difference in generational roles betweenn and Samuel was simply too big.


    That was why he had the guts toe over and say such things.


    However, Samuel sneered and said, "I only said a few words, yet you''re saying that I''m ''dictating'' what


    you should be doing? Do you have any idea that word has already spread throughout the wealthy circle


    in New York that you''ve gone out of your mind because of a woman?! It ''s to the extent that you''re


    already going against Karl Moore! If being a hero is what you want, then, by all means, go ahead! But


    why are you putting the Smiths at stake as a result? You may not be afraid of death, but we want to


    live!"


    Sue nodded repeatedly.


    "He''s right, Joel.However, our focus right now isn''t about who the matriarch of the Smiths is.After all, it''s


    not set in stone yet.


    I''m actually here today to persuade you to reconcile with the Joneses.


    She looked at Tanya and said, "Hiry stole your child and deceived Joel, there''s no doubt that she


    made a mistake there.But Jill is still your mother, no matter what, right? Surely you can''t disregard even


    your own mother, right?! You and Hiry are technically sisters.Rather than making a fool out of


    yourselves in front of outsiders, in my opinion, why not let the whole thing pass altogether...? We can


    have the two families reconcile while you forgive Hiry.Let Joel do something about it and have her


    acquitted.This way, you won''t make a fool out of yourself in front of others anymore.Don''t you think I''m


    right?"


    Tanya:"?!"


    Her expression turned cold.


    "Mrs.Smith, I will never forgive a woman who stole my child, so I would advise you not to bother


    persuading us any further.If not, you can''t hold it against me if I don''t show you any courtesy!"


    Sue curled her lips disdainfully.


    However, she took a step forward and held her hand again.


    "You silly girl, I''m not doing this for the Joneses; I''m doing this for you! Think about it, how are you


    going to gain a foothold in the Smiths when you don''t have a notable background? No matter how


    awful the Joneses are, they can still be considered your family.If you fall out with them, you''ll really


    be someone without a family! If a woman without a notable background like you doesn''t have


    anyone backing you up, how are you going to be with Joel ? Am I wrong?"


    Her words made Tanya feel incredibly furious and shamed ! Honestly speaking, her status was indeed


    too low inparison with Joel''s.


    After all, the Smiths'' status was clear for all to see...


    Moreover, she was already way past the point in her youthful days where love eclipsed all.


    Were it back then, she would have said mockingly, "So what even if I don''t have a notable background?


    Joel and I are truly in love with each other!"


    However, the five years she had spent living abroad had made her thoroughly understand what life


    really was like.


    She had alsoe to understand that one''s birth and family background were indeed their first hurdle


    in life! Some people were born at the top of the pyramid, but she was instead at the furthest end of the


    line, unable to hold a candle to them.


    She clenched her fists tightly, and her face flushed with shame.


    Nora couldn''t make herself listen anymore.


    She looked up and said in a low voice, "Who says she doesn''t have anyone backing her up?"


    Sue looked at her.


    She didn''t want to offend Nora¡ªafter all, she wasn''s daughter! The entire family knew just how


    protectiven was of his own.


    If she dared so much as to look at Nora the wrong way,n would surely crawl all the way out of the


    hospital and barge into their home to beat them up the very next moment.


    However, she still curled her lips disdainfully.


    At the bottom of it all, she was still just a girl raised in a small household in a small town in California.


    She simply spoke So arrogantly and waspletelycking in foundation and cultivation.


    She asked with a big smile, "Oh? Is Tanya the daughter of an internationally wealthy family? So, she


    comes from a very impressive family? Why haven''t I heard of that?!"


    Tanya:"!"


    Just as Tanya was at a loss for words, Nora nced at Justin.


    Justin got the hint and got up at once.


    "Mrs.Smith, I forgot to make the introductions.Tanya is my younger god-sister ¡° As soon as he said that,


    Nora coughed and retorted, "She''s your elder god-sister"


    Tanya was a year older than Nora.


    Justin: He coughed and said, "Well, yes.Therefore, the Hunts are her family!"


    Sue narrowed her eyes at once.She smiled awkwardly and said, "Heh.Ms.Turner sure is pretty skilled


    at bing god-rtives with others: However, with Justin standing there, she ultimately didn''t dare to


    say anything else.At this moment, the butler outside came in again.This time, he had a solemn look on


    his face.Upon entering, he immediately said, "Mr.Joel.Karl Moore has brought his men here again!"


    Joel:"??"


    He narrowed his eyes and subconsciously exchanged a look with Justin.


    In this instant, both men had figured out what Karl was here for! ..


    even if Lily''s test results weren''t out yet! Karl had the DNA test expedited, so thebpleted it in


    three hours for him.


    On the other hand, after Nora retrieved Karl''s hair samples, she had gone to the hospital to pass them


    to Lily, who then went to the relevant departments to borrow their equipment and so on.


    As a result, they were dyed by an hour.


    However, if Tanya wasn''t Karl''s daughter, he would not havee to the Smiths'' but gone to break


    Hiry out of jail instead!


    Therefore, a rxed Joel said, "Invite him into the house"


    The butler nodded and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, he didn''t expect Samuel to suddenlytch on to this.


    He looked straight at Joel and said, "Did you see that ? He''s here again! He must be here because of


    the Joneses again! If you ask me, you shouldn''t have offended people like him!"


    Sue also said, "Yes, this is so scary.I heard that gangsters like them don''t give two hoots about


    anything and are very unreasonable! We, the Smiths, are people who obey the rules and do business


    legitimately.We can''t offend big figures like him! Joel, you have to think this through carefully.Are you


    really going to fight him at the cost of our family?!"


    Joel sneered at their words.


    He lowered his gaze and said slowly, "Granduncle Samuel and Grandaunt Sue, perhaps Karl is here to


    make peace?"


    "That''s impossible! You must be out of your mind!"


    Samuel angrily rebuked, "Why would someone like him bow down to you? He''s definitely here to settle


    scores with you! You''d better hurry and think about what to say to him!"


    Then, he looked at Tanya earnestly and said, "And you, too.Even if you are not a daughter-inw of the


    Smiths yet, you are still more or less Joel''s woman.Can''t you be a bit more sensible and not make so


    much trouble for the Smiths?!"


    Sue nodded.


    "Ms.Turner, you are still young, so you must feel like you have to get even with them.But by doing so,


    do you know how much risk you''re putting the Smiths at?! There are tons of people waiting to see you


    make a fool out of yourself! Hurry and talk some sense into Joel.I don ''t think the Joneses want the


    child anymore, so why not just have the two families reconcile?!"


    Tanya''s thoughts were not on these matters at the moment, however.


    She stared at the doorway withplicated feelings.She had a vague inkling why Karl had suddenly


    come to the Smiths''.She had already considered the possibility when Lily went to redo the DNA test.


    But was he really her father? In that case, did she want to acknowledge him? She was in an internal


    struggle about this, so she didn''t hear Samuel and Sue going on and on by themselves.


    At this point, Karl, together with three of his men, strode through the doorway into the living room.


    As he entered, his gaze immediatelynded on Tanya excitedly.


    Even his voice was trembling a little as he asked, "You must be Tanya, right?"


    Joel stepped in front of Tanya, looked at Karl, and said unceremoniously, "Mr.Moore, may I know what


    you are here for?"


    He spoke aggressively, which shocked Samuel.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Karl was a little displeased that Joel was blocking his view of Tanya.But when he thought of how he


    was the man whom Tanya loved, he didn''t dare to offend him.As a result, he could only look away in


    dejection.


    He replied, "I''m here to talk to Tanya: Samuel immediately gave him an obsequious smile.


    "Yes, that''s right.We shouldn''t be impulsive.Let''s all sit down and talk it out!"


    He nced at Sue at once.


    Sue got the hint.


    She grabbed Tanya''s wrist, lowered her voice, and said, "Ms.Turner, if you are not stupid, then you


    should know what kind of choice to make, right?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tanya frowned.


    "What?"


    Sue finally said, "I''m actually here because your mother came to me and asked me to talk to you.I


    believe that once you take a step back and give in, the Joneses will owe you one and support you in


    the future, in which case it won''t be impossible for you to marry Joel...But if you insist on falling out with


    the Joneses and forcing the Smiths to offend Mr.Moore, then I am afraid you can forget about ever


    establishing a foothold in the Smiths!"


    "You must have a good talk with Mr.Moore.Try to meet all of his demands.He is an influential figure that


    someone like you cannot afford to offend!"


    An influential figure? Tanya looked at Karl.


    She had never been afraid of influential people.


    After all, Karl was only one thing to her at the moment¡ªa father who had tried to help someone else to


    take her child from her.


    When Sue saw that she wasn''t saying anything, she went on.


    "You''d best not do anything stupid.I''ll tell you this, Joel is willing to stand up for you today because he''s


    still in love with you now.Once he gets bored of you, he can easily push you out and make you suffer!


    You know what I mean, right?"


    Tanya lowered her gaze and replied frostily, "Yeah"


    Then, she walked around Sue, stood right next to Joel, and looked at Karl.


    She said very coldly, "I have nothing to say to you"


    Anger filled inside her the moment she thought of how Karl had forced them to go to court with


    Hiry.Her words and behavior shocked Sue! She and Samuel looked at each other and hastily took a


    step forward.


    Sue grabbed Tanya and chastised her.


    "Child, watch the way you speak!"


    Samuel looked at Karl and exined, "Don''t take this the wrong way, Mr.Moore.She is from a small


    family, so she doesn''t know how to speak properly.Rest assured that her attitude is not representative


    of the Smiths''.


    After all, she is not Joel''s wife yet!"


    He then looked at Tanya and reprimanded her loudly.


    "What kind of attitude do you think you''re taking towards Mr.Moore?'' Hurry up and apologize!"


    Joel''s eyes turned cold.


    However, when he saw that Karl''s expression had darkened, he thought for a while and decided not to


    say anything.


    Tanya would be living with the Smiths in the future.


    If Karl unleashed his wrath, perhaps he would be able to intimidate those two old fogeys and stop them


    from creating so much trouble in the future! His silence made Samuel think that he had given him his


    tacit approval.


    Thus, his voice became even louder as he reprimanded Tanya.


    "I''m talking to you! Why aren''t you listening? Hurry up and apologize!"


    Tanya lowered her head and sneered, "He doesn''t deserve my apology"


    Her words horrified Samuel even further.


    He looked back up¡ªsure enough, Karl was already pulling a long face.


    He immediately misunderstood and hastily scolded Tanya angrily again.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you don''t apologize, then you can forget about ever marrying into the


    Smiths!"


    Then, he turned to Karl.


    "Mr.Moore, please don''t be mistaken..."


    Next to him, Sue also said, "Mr.Moore, don''t be angry.Insensible, awkward, foul-mouthed, and short-


    sighted; she has always been like this since she was a child! It''s all because she''s a stray child without


    a father to bring her up.That''s why she has no family upbringing whatsoever!"


    As soon as she said that, she heard a click.


    The next moment, an icy-cold object was pointed right at her head.


    Sue was stunned.


    She slowly turned her head to see a pitch-ck hole aimed at her head.


    When she realized what it was, Sue''s legs went limp and she almost fell straight onto the floor! She


    was so terrified that she was shaking all over.


    She pointed to Tanya and said, "Mr.Moore, you...you are pointing that at the wrong person.Tanya is


    over there...


    Karl''s gaze, however, was fixed right on her.


    She had the guts to mock his daughter when he was standing right in front of her.


    He then thought of all the things that his men had found out about Tanya while they were on their way


    here...


    His daughter had suffered so much all these years'' Just the mere thought of it made his heart ache


    terribly! He asked coldly, "Did you just say that she doesn''t have a father?"


    Sue immediately nodded.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right.She is the extra baggage that Jill brought with her when she married into the


    Joneses.Everyone knows that.I even heard that Jill''s ex-lover was some small-time gangster.With a


    gangster for a father, she must be rotten through and through, either..."


    Almost as soon as she said that, she heard a bang! A gunshot rang out right beside Sue''s ear, which


    made her jump in shock and fright.


    Her trousers immediately became scorching hot...


    When she recovered, she saw that the gunshot hadnded right next to her foot.


    It had even created a small hole in the Smiths'' marble flooring.


    Her legs turned into jelly and she fell onto the floor.


    Karl blew at the muzzle and dissipated the smoke rising out of it.


    Then, as if nothing noteworthy had happened, he said, "Sorry, it went off identally"


    Sue: She nodded obediently.


    Before she could say anything, Karl lifted the gun and pointed the pitch-ck hole at her again.


    Karl''s voice seemed like it wasing from the heavens, yet also as if it was close at hand.


    He said, "Hearing you insulting me like that doesn''t make me very happy, though .


    How am I a small-time gangster? How is my daughter rotten through and through?"


    Sue:"???"


    Samuel, who was also scared witless beside her:"???"


    Both of them looked at Karl, question marks popping up in their minds at the same time: ''Huh?''


    Just as the two were utterly confused about what was going on, Tanya''s voice rang out.


    "I''m not your daughter!"


    Karl immediately stopped paying attention to Sue.


    It was just that he didn''t move his hand away, either, so the gun was still pointed at her, making her


    afraid to move.


    Karl panicked and said, "Tanya, Dad knows he''s in the wrong now! Jill tricked me! She told me that


    Hiry is my daughter...


    That''s why I helped her to take your child!"


    Sue:"???"


    Samuel:"???"


    The two of them felt that they might be mishearing things due to old age.


    What did Karl just say?! Samuel swallowed and asked, "Mr.Moore, w-what do you mean?"


    Karl, who was very troubled that his daughter was refusing to acknowledge him, immediately replied


    angrily, "What I''m saying is, Tanya is my daughter, and I''m her father! I will fight everyone who dares to


    bully my daughter, to the death!"


    Samuel:"I"


    When Sue heard the words "to the death" and saw the muzzle again, her eyes suddenly rolled up in


    fright and she passed out, her lower body was all wet.


    However, no one was paying any attention to that at the moment.


    Karl was anxious to acknowledge his daughter, but Tanya had aplicated look on her face.


    She couldn''t ept him right away.


    While the two were looking at each other, the butler at the door came in again.


    With aplicated look on his countenance, he looked at Tanya and said, "Ms.Turner, Mrs.Jones is


    here.She''s at the door and insisting that you go out!"


    Tanya frowned.She nced at Karl before she turned and went out.


    The moment she came to the manor''s gates, she saw Jill standing outside with a group of reporters.


    Jill was currently holding a dagger to her neck.


    As soon as Tanya appeared, she yelled, "Tanya, write and sign off on a letter of forgiveness right away!


    Save Hiry and get her out of jail!"


    Her eyes were icy-cold.


    "Even if we have severed our ties as mother and daughter, it doesn''t change the fact that I am still your


    mother! My blood flows through your veins! If you refuse to save Hiry, I will kill myself right in front of


    you.Everyone is watching! You drove your mother to kill herself! I want you to never be able to rest in


    peace for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    As soon as she said that, a fervor went through the reporters! A mother killing herself in front of her


    daughter?! This was breaking news! Everyone rushed forward with their cameras and pointed their


    microphones at Tanya.


    "Ms.Turner, what is your decision?"


    "Ms.Turner, are you really going to disregard your mother'' s life?"


    "If she dies here, you''ll be the person responsible for driving her to her death, and you will


    definitely regret it in the future.Ms.Turner, hurry up and ede to her request "


    "Ms.Turner¡­¡±


    At the same time, there were also people doing live-streams of the situation.


    With a microphone in his hand, a reporter spoke to his live -stream audience and said, "I heard that


    Tanya''s mother has never treated her well ever since she was a child.But she is ultimately still her


    mother and the person who gave birth to her.She gave Ms.Turner life.Surely the fact alone that she


    hadn''t abandoned Ms.Turner but fed her and brought her up all the way until she became an adult is


    enough that Ms.Turner shouldn''t let her down, right?"


    People were alsomenting in the live-stream: "It''s all over! Tanya has gotten into huge trouble now!"


    "She doesn''t need a mother like that! She shouldn''t forgive her.Why should she forgive her?!"


    "What a horrific mother.But if Tanya doesn''t save her, she will really be someone who killed her


    own mother.No matter what, she brought Tanya into the world!"


    "What can she do now? Can Tanya really watch her mother die in front of her?"


    Even without looking at thements, Jill seemed to know what the people would say.


    She sneered at Tanya and brought the dagger even closer to her neck.


    Someone wanted toe forward and stop her, but she shouted, "Don''te near! If youe any


    nearer, I will stab myself with the dagger!"


    Her words made everyone stop.


    Tanya looked at her.


    In this instant, her heart was dead.


    Would you look at that? That was her mother.


    For the sake of her other daughter, she was willing to threaten her with her own life.


    Tanya closed her eyes.


    She felt like a trapped beast forced into the most desperate of situations'' What could she do?! In her


    despair, Karl and Nora came out of the manor.


    Nora looked at the situation in front of her and frowned slightly.


    She looked at Jill in confusion.


    In the past, she had only heard Tanya talk about how biased her mother was, but she had never seen it


    with her own eyes.


    Furthermore, she did not have a mother growing up, so she had felt even less motherly love.


    But at this moment, she was still furious when she saw Jill''s actions.


    She frowned and suddenly walked around Tanya.She took a step forward and walked toward Jill.


    Jill was stunned.


    "Don''te over! If youe any closer, I''ll pierce myself!"


    Nora''s tone was very calm as she said, "Do you really want to die? Then let me tell you.If you want to


    cut your throat, you must remember to aim it at therge artery.Otherwise , you will probably feel very


    ufortable!"


    Jill was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Nora stopped in her tracks and did not move forward.She turned around and looked at Joel, who was


    standing at the door.She said, "Joel, please bring my medical bag over.With that, she smiled at Jill.


    "I''m sorry, but you should know who I am.I''m a surgeon.After you slit your throat, I'' m confident that I


    can save you.Of course...there''s no anesthetic here.To stop the bleeding, I might close the wound


    directly.You have to endure the pain of the needle passing through your neck...but I''m very fast.It will


    take less than...half an hour?"


    After saying that, Nora smiled again.


    "Although, the medical equipment at hand is still just for first aid, so I can''t guarantee that there won''t


    be any scars.But you don ''t have to worry."


    The smile on her lips looked strange and cold.


    "Although it won''t look good and will have the effect of being sewn on like a doll, you won''t die'' "Of


    course, it''s also possible topletely avoid a scar, but the chances of that happening are very low:


    After saying that, she looked at Jill seriously.


    "Mrs.Jones, may I ask when do you n to pierce your neck?"


    Jill: "I"


    Why did she feel so terrified after hearing her words? Moreover, for some reason, Nora''s voice was


    very low right now.


    Her voice was not as sweet as that of an ordinary girl.


    It was a little cold.


    Saying things slowly like this was like telling a ghost story.


    It scared her so much that she shouted, "You, you lunatic!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and did not say anything else.


    After being interrupted by her, the reporters beside her felt that the situation was no longer as


    dangerous as before.


    They even found it...a little funny? When Jill saw that some of the reporters around her had lowered


    their heads and smiled, she immediately narrowed her eyes.


    She looked angrily at Tanya.


    "Are you going to watch helplessly as others insult your mother? You unfilial child! How did I give birth


    to you?!"


    Tanya lowered her head.


    At this moment, she even felt a little helpless.


    Her tone was very calm, but everyone present could hear the despair in her words through her tone.


    "What...can I do...to make you cut ties with me?"


    Just because she gave birth to her, did she owe her forever?! Tanya clenched her fists and suddenly


    looked up at Jill.


    "Do you know? I wish I could peel off my bones and skin to return this flesh to you!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    To be able to say such words, Tanya must be feeling extremely pained at this moment! The live-


    stream''sments paused for a moment before someone spoke up for her.


    ¡ª I can''t stand it anymore.


    Just because she gave birth to her, she can keep forcing her forever? Why? ¡ª Yes, and this mother


    doesn''t treat her daughter well at all.


    This daughter doesn''t owe her anything! Why should she forgive someone who stole her child? ¡ª


    Suddenly, I feel that it''s too difficult for Tanya.


    On one side is her mother, and on the other is her daughter.


    If she writes a letter of forgiveness, what would her daughter think of her when she grows up? ¡ª I


    cried.


    Don''t ask why.I felt more desperate than her mother at the moment.


    "Ahhhh, Tanya''s story is really too heartbreaking.Don''t sign the letter of forgiveness.If she wants to kill


    herself, let her die! This kind of woman will only be a burden to the world if she lives!"


    ¡ª I agree.


    Let her kill herself.


    What does it have to do with Tanya? At the scene, Jill''s eyes widened when she heard Tanya''s words.


    She was so angry that her entire body trembled.


    "Okay, then return it to me now! If my daughter can''te out, you''ll die with her! Who''s afraid of


    whom?!"


    As soon as she said this, Tanya smiled mockingly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t...I still have a daughter to take care of...and so many people who love me are


    waiting for me.I can''t choose to die because of you!"


    With that, the reporters erupted in apuse.


    Some even shouted, "Yes, it''s not worth dying for such a person!"


    "That''s right.If there''s a problem, solve it properly.If they did something wrong, they have to bear the


    legal responsibility.If all the criminals start crying and threatening suicide, would we release them all? If


    we don'' t, it would be murder? What kind of logic is that?!"


    Everyone knew what was going on.


    Jill had taken an unreasonable path.


    In the beginning, the reporters had been led astray by her.


    But now, everyone was leaning toward Tanya.


    Seeing that the public opinion could no longer be suppressed, Jill immediately exerted force with the


    knife in her hand and cut ayer of skin! Blood instantly flowed down her fair neck.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Ahh!"


    When they saw this scene, there were still people who were frightened.


    After crying out in surprise, they all took a few steps back.


    Someone even reached out to Jill.


    "You, don''t be reckless!"


    Jill looked at Tanya fiercely.


    "Don''t say such nonsense here.No matter what, I''m your mother! Can you really watch your mother die


    in front of you? You have topromise!"


    There was silence again.


    The good situation from earlier had turned around again.


    Nora frowned.


    At this moment, Karl Moore suddenly walked out and toward Jill.


    When she saw him, aplicated look shed across

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Karl Moore definitely could not use a gun in front of so many reporters.


    Jill was certain of this, but she still felt panic when she saw Karl Moore approaching her step by step.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    Karl Moore smiled and suddenly held her hand.


    He aimed her dagger at his chest and exerted some force.


    "Aren''t you looking for someone to die with? Why are you making things difficult for the child? As her


    father, I have let her down along with you.In that case, why don''t I apany you?"


    Jill was stunned.


    She subconsciously pulled the knife back.


    But Karl Moore pulled hard and stabbed himself in the chest.


    The tip of the knife pierced his skin and blood flowed out.


    Jill''s eyelids twitched.


    However, Karl Moore did not seem to feel any pain.


    His eyes were still filled with anger and determination.


    "Look, as a father, I didn''t even know that I had a daughter.As a mother, you didn''t treat her well,


    either.The child doesn''t owe you anything.It''s clearly the two of us who owe the child.Since you want to


    find someone to die with, then I''ll do it with you! Why make trouble for our daughter? Don''t you agree?"


    He squeezed the knife against his chest again.


    "Come, use a little strength and it will go in.Then, you will kill yourself.This way, we will be repaying our


    debt to our daughter!"


    "Lunatic!"


    Jill watched as the knife stabbed into his chest.


    She was so frightened that her hands rxed and she took a few steps back.She shouted angrily,


    "Lunatics, you ''re all lunatics!"


    But Karl Moore held the knife and yed with it in his hand.


    "Aren''t you killing yourself?"


    Jill red at him.


    Karl Moore said, "Why must you make things difficult for your daughter? Do you have to see her


    unhappy? Can you Stop disturbing your daughter''s life?"


    With just a few words, he changed the topic.


    Jill still wanted to say something, but Karl Moore took a step forward and said, "You regret it again?


    Then,e, kill me..."


    Jill retreated.


    Karl Moore took another step forward.


    "Are you dying or not? Speak frankly! If you''re not...then get lost!"


    Karl Moore''s expression suddenly darkened.


    Jill had seen how terrifying he was.She was so frightened that her entire body trembled.


    Then, she ran out.


    "Lunatics , you''re all lunatics!"


    To Since the person involved had escaped, the reporters no longer surrounded the Smiths'' house.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At this moment, Joel stepped forward and said, "It''s not easy for you reporters toe here.How about


    this? Everyone,e in and have a drink!"


    With that, he gave the butler a look.


    The butler immediately understood something and greeted everyone warmly.


    Who among the reporters did not want to visit a wealthy family like the Smiths? When they heard this,


    they were very happy.


    They were weed inside by the butler.


    It was time for the butler and reporters to build rtions with each other so that the reporters would


    refrain from spreading rumors.


    Of course, everything was handled by the butler on his own.


    As the family head, Joel no longer needed to care.


    At that moment, his gazended on Tanya and Karl Moore.


    As he expected, Tanya was looking at Karl Moore with a concerned face.


    Actually, he could have stepped in and settled Jill earlier.


    Joel had plenty of ways to deal with someone as shameless as her.


    And anyone present could easily beat her back.


    However, no one made a move and Karl Moore was given the chance.


    Their goal was to help him get closer to Tanya.


    From the looks of it, it had worked.


    After the reporters were settled in, the group returned to the living room of the residential area.


    Tanya''s gazended on Karl Moore''s chest.


    She asked, "Nora, are his injuries serious?"


    Before Nora could say anything, Karl Moore said, "It''s not serious, not serious! It''s just the upper


    skin.It''s nothing.I don''t even bother to look at such injuries, it''ll heal by itself"


    His words stunned Tanya.


    "Do you get hurt often?"


    How could he not be injured after being in the mafia all year round? Karl Moore hurriedly shook his


    head.


    "Not often.Just asionally.asionally...hehe..."


    He scratched his head and revealed an honest expression .


    "Tanya...Can I call you by your name?"


    "...


    Tanya pursed her lips and said unhappily, "It''s your mouth, I can''t control what you call me"


    Although her tone was awkward, she agreed.


    Karl Moore was overjoyed.


    He immediately took out a ck card from his pocket in excitement and handed it to Tanya.


    "Tanya, this, this card is for you...You can buy anything you want! There''s no limit!"


    Tanya: Karl Moore handed her the car keys in his hand.


    "Oh, and this.I bought this car when I came back to the country.It''s not very functional, though.Drive


    this for now.If there''s some other model you like, buy it for yourself...


    "Oh! do you need a house? Can I buy you one?"


    Tanya looked at him and returned the card and keys to him .


    "There''s no need.I''ll buy them with my own money¡±


    Her eyes flickered as she looked elsewhere, but she sighed inwardly.


    To be honest, Tanya had been disliked since she was young and her mother had hated her every


    minute of the day.


    She did not know who her father was, she was already used to living alone.She could not get used to


    this newfound father of hers.


    Karl Moore stared at the ck card in his hand and looked up at Tanya again.


    He wanted to say something, but Joel walked in front of him.


    "Mr.Moore, Tanya is with me and doesn''tck anything.You don''t have to worry about it for the time


    being"


    Karl Moore looked at Joel and finally nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll take the card back, then''¡¯ With that, he looked at Tanya.


    His big eyes were filled with desire as if he would be satisfied if Tanya could say just one more word to


    him.


    Tanya sighed.


    "You...can leave now"


    Karl Moore lowered his eyes in disappointment, but he knew that such things could not be forced.


    His daughter was already 25 or 26 years old.She was independent and did not need him anymore.


    Although he wanted to give her all the love he had owed for the past twenty years, she could no longer


    keep it.


    Karl Moore turned his head and walked toward the door.


    After two steps, he turned back and looked at her reluctantly.


    Tanya: She rubbed her forehead and suddenly asked, "If you''re not busy, why don''t you stay for dinner


    tonight?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m free!"


    Karl Moore turned back and hurriedly sat on the sofa.


    Everyone else: Why did the leader of the Assassin Organization look so stupid? While looking on the


    Inte, he seemed quite smart.


    Nora''s lips twitched.


    She sat at the side and drooped her eyes.She picked up her phone and fiddled with something.


    When others looked at her, she seemed sleepy again.


    The others sat facing each other, feeling a little awkward.


    Suddenly, Nora''s fingers paused.


    She looked up at them and frowned.


    "Tanya, the date of birth on your identity card is wrong, right?" Tanya hesitated.


    "What''s wrong?"


    However, Karl Moore said, "It''s indeed wrong.When I left your mother, it was in August.At that time, if


    she was pregnant, she should have given birth to you in April next year.Why was your identity card


    showing that you were born in January?"


    Tanya was stunned.


    "Could it be that my age was changed ? I was born four months ahead of time?"


    "That''s even more wrong." Nora looked at her.


    "You and Hiry are only less than a year apart.If your mother gave birth to you in April, how did she


    birth to Hiry?"


    After a woman gave birth, it would take at least 40 days before she could get pregnant again! Tanya


    was also stunned.


    "Then, what''s going on?"


    At this moment, Karl Moore frowned.


    "Is Hiry not her biological daughter?"


    When Karl Moore was making Tanya''s DNA, he had gotten someone to get Hiry''s DNA from prison


    as well.


    Hiry was not his daughter.


    That was for sure.


    However, there was something wrong with Tanya and Hiry''s birth dates.


    One of the two children had to be someone else''s.


    Otherwise, this did not make sense! After all, it was impossible for Jill to have Tanya while pregnant


    with Hiry! However, when Karl Moore said this, everyone shook their heads.


    "That''s impossible"


    Jill treated Hiry so well and Tanya so badly.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Nora suddenly looked at Karl Moore.


    "Are you sure the one who gave birth to your child back then was Jill?"


    Karl Moore was speechless.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    "That''s strange" Nora raised her almond-shaped eyes and looked at Karl Moore with a faint smile.


    Karl Moore frowned.


    "Speaking of which...this isn''t the strangest thing.Did you guys know? After she told me that Hiry was


    my daughter, she even gave me an urate date of birth.I got someone to investigate and saw the


    birth records in the clinic.However, that child was not Tanya.It was indeed Hiry because the child had


    a mole on her ear.Furthermore, Iter checked the information on Hiry''s identity card and realized


    that the date of birth was actually fake.In other words, Hiry''s identity card is eight months younger!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "April 25th?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Karl Moore frowned.


    "Tanya is my daughter.She can only be born in April or May.Hiry was also born in April of that year.It


    can''t be that Jill gave birth to twins where one is mine, and the other isn''t, right? Is that possible?"


    Nora looked at him in a speechless manner.


    "Logically speaking, there is a chance.It''s just that it''s a very rare urrence.For example, if she had


    two eggs that month and slept with..."


    She did not finish her sentence.


    Karl Moore understood and instantly flushed in anger.


    "In other words, even if I hadn''t left back then, she had still betrayed me?"


    Two children born at the same time could only mean she got pregnant at the same time! Jill had slept


    with him for less than two days, and she was already with that Jones guy? This was simply a great


    humiliation! The others around him were speechless.


    Nora suddenly pitied this person who had been cheated on.


    However...the probability of getting pregnant with two men''s children at once was very low.


    Would it really happen to Jill? The Joneses.


    Jill returned home in low spirits.


    Mr.Jones was sitting on the sofa watching television.


    When he saw her appearance, he sneered.


    "You''re being rebuffed, right? I told you not to go...Karl Moore already knows the truth.Why are you


    running over?"


    Jill red at him.


    "Who asked you to be useless! You can''t even save your own daughter! If it weren''t for our daughter, I


    wouldn''t have lied to him!"


    Mr.Jones sneered.


    "It''s fine if you''re lying.I''m just afraid they''ll find out what happened back then!"


    As soon as he said this, Jill''s eyes shed.She stood up suddenly and gulped.


    "No, no way?"


    Mr.Jones said, "You told him about the nursing home.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    We didn''t erase any records in order to convince him! Won''t they suspect anything?"


    Jill bit her lip hard.


    She was very confident.


    "So what if they''re suspicious? They will never think of the truth!"


    When Mr.Jones heard this, he did not rebut her.


    However, he still looked at her deeply and sneered before standing up and walking into the bedroom.


    Jill followed behind him.


    "If Tanya doesn''t help me save my daughter.I won''t let this go!...Why are you so useless ? If I were you,


    I would have saved my daughter even if I had to give up all my assets!"


    Thud! Mr.Jones mmed his fist against the wall and looked at Jill.


    "That''s enough! Hiry is not the only one in the family ! The rest of us still have to live! I think Hiry


    has been spoiled by you since she got to where she is today! She has always been above Tanya in


    everything since she was young.How would she not be arrogant? Even now, she still doesn''t reflect on


    herself..."


    He stared at Jill.


    "I''m begging you.Stop! I still want to live peacefully in old age!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Jill stared at him and clenched her fists tightly.


    If he wanted to live peacefully in his old age, he could not save her daughter? Absolutely not! At the


    Smiths.


    After dinner, Karl Moore had no reason to stay this time.


    He could only leave reluctantly.


    Before leaving, he said, "Tanya, I can still..."


    Tanya interrupted him.


    "I have to work tomorrow"


    "....¡±


    Karl Moore got the hint.


    "Alright, I understand!"After he left, Tanya heaved a sigh of relief.Nora looked at her.


    "If someone is treating you well, why are you unhappy?"


    The corners of Tanya''s mouth twitched.


    "If Unclen was so enthusiastic about you, would you have been able to handle him?"


    Nora: She couldn''t help but shudder when she thought about it.


    Fortunately,n was more reserved.


    Otherwise, she would have a headache all the time.


    The two of them took the three children upstairs.


    Justin stood up and was about to follow when Joel suddenly said, "Mr.Hunt, Nora has woken


    up.Shouldn''t you be going back?"


    Justin said without blushing or skipping a beat, "We still need to observe her for two days.Also, Cherry


    and Pete aren''t going back to the Hunts, so..."


    The corners of Joel''s lips spasmed.


    At this moment, Justin''s phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up and heard a female voice on the other end.


    "Speaking of which, Justin, my big brother, you haven''t been home for a few days? Don''t you know


    there''s someone waiting for you at home?"


    Hearing this voice, Justin''s usually light and cold eyebrows furrowed as he reprimanded softly, "Speak


    properly!"


    "Huh?"


    The voice waszy and charming, and there was a hint of seduction in her words.


    She chuckled softly and said, "I always talk like this.Are you still not used to it?"


    Justin: "...When did you return?"


    "When I missed you" His expression turned colder.


    "Call me when you learn how to talk."


    He hung up.


    At the Hunts''.


    Brenda Hunt stared at the phone and pursed her lips.


    Opposite her, Mrs.Hunt wasining.


    "...Did you hear that? He''s so mesmerized by that vixen.


    He stayed at the Smiths'' with Pete and doesn''t want toe back! I heard that he''s even babysitting


    that woman''s child! As the head of the Hunts, he not only wants to marry a woman who has given birth


    to someone else''s child, but he also treats that woman''s daughter as his own.


    Is that even right?! Pete too, I don''t know what kind of drug that woman has given to my Pete.


    He''s so good to that woman'' s daughter! Every day, he would call her his sister...


    Brenda , you have the best rtionship with your brother.


    You have to help me persuade him!"


    Brenda fiddled with her nails.


    "Tsk, they''re just two girls, one big and one small.


    They want to take hold of my big brother and Pete? I''ll meet that little one first tomorrow: Hearing this,


    Mrs.Hunt heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Wendy Hunt left, Mrs.Hunt''s butler asked, "Mrs.Hunt, do you think Miss Wendy can do it? Why do


    I get the feeling that she doesn''t quite care?"


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her head.


    "How is that possible? Ever since she was young, Wendy has had the best rtionship with Justin in


    this family! Although she doesn''t say it, when has she ever returned to the country without bringing a lot


    of gifts for Pete? The more casual she acts on the outside, the more she cares inside! Don''t worry, she


    won''t let her elder brother suffer!"


    The butler heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s really a headache for Mr.Hunt to care so much about that person."


    Mrs.Hunt sighed.


    "Yes.Initially, he just liked her a little, so I let him be.But look at how obsessed he is now.He''s living with


    Pete in the Smiths! If word gets out, he''ll be a joke!"


    The butler nodded frequently.


    Mrs.Hunt said, "I just want Wendy to take the lead!"


    The butler couldn''t help but say, "Aren''t you afraid that she will defect to the enemy? She has been the


    most supportive of Mr.Hunt ever since they were young!"


    When Justin was young, he would do everything ording to the rules.


    asionally, when he was rebellious, Brenda would help him.


    It was just like when he was four years old and wanted to eat snacks with high sugar and oil content.


    Mrs.Hunt and Mr.Hunt did not agree.


    When the entire family was scared of disobeying them, only Brenda dared to bring him food in secret.


    As the only daughter of the Hunts, Brenda was doted on at home.


    When she grew up, she became more and more outrageous.


    Although Justin always reprimanded her, everyone knew that the two of them had a good rtionship!


    Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "If it was anyone else, she would definitely support him! But this time, it''s different.Wendy is a


    perfectionist.In her heart, Pete is her nephew.Then, the woman who gave birth to Pete is the only


    sister-inw she will ept!"


    The servant instantly nodded and smiled.


    "Mrs.Hunt is indeed wise!"


    The next day.


    In the Smiths'' living room.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Brenda sat there elegantly and looked around.


    Louis, who lived at home, was entertaining her.


    "Sister Brenda, you''re finally back!" Brenda immediately smiled.


    "You missed me too?" Louis nodded.


    "Yes, you''re right!"


    Brenda raised her eyebrows and asked charmingly, "Really ? How much?"


    Louis:"??"


    Brenda nced at him again.


    "You''re already an adult, right? Are you still a virgin?"


    Louis:"??"


    His face instantly turned red.


    "S-Sister Brenda..."


    Brenda leaned forward slightly and teased him.


    "You don''t have a girlfriend yet? Why don''t I find you one? What do you think of me?"


    Louis:"!!!"


    He had long known that Brenda was the famous yer in the circle, but he did not expect that she


    would not even let him off! He stood up in shock and was about to say something when an icy


    reprimand came from upstairs.


    "Speak properly!"


    When Brenda heard this, she immediately sat up straight and looked up.


    She saw Justin walking down with a cold expression.


    Brenda replied, "Big Brother, I am talking properly!"


    Justin frowned and reprimanded, "You''re a girl.


    Can''t you be more careful with your words? Also, don''t you have a boyfriend? Why are you still..."


    He nced at Louis and did not speak.


    Brenda shrugged.


    "Oh, we just broke up"


    Justin: He took a deep breath and suppressed the gloominess in his heart.


    He sat down opposite her.


    "You''re not young anymore.Can''t you look for a serious rtionship?"


    Brenda: "...I''m very serious every time!"


    Justin really couldn''t do anything to this yer sister! He touched his forehead.


    Brenda had already leaned over.


    "Justin, you''re not old, why are you so conservative? And since you''re so conservative, how did you


    find such a girlfriend?"


    Justin looked at her.


    "What girlfriend?"


    Brenda was delighted.


    "I knew it.You''re not serious.You''re just ying with her, right?"


    However, just as she finished speaking, Justin said, "That s your sister-inw" Brenda narrowed her


    eyes and said unhappily, "Sister-inw?"


    Justin nodded.


    Brenda opened her mouth to say something, but Justin nced at her warningly.


    "Be respectful"


    Alright, she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    At this moment, the door upstairs opened again.


    Pete carried the Mathematical Olympiad textbook downstairs.


    Just as he went downstairs, Brenda rushed over excitedly and hugged him.


    "Ah, my dear baby Pete, I missed you so much!"


    Pete''s body froze as he called out seriously, "Aunt Brenda"


    "Hey!"


    Brenda looked up.


    "Why didn''t youe down with Dad?"


    Pete answered seriously, "Oh, because I live in my mom''s house'' Brenda was speechless.She looked


    at Justin with a head full of question marks, but she saw that Justin was ignoring her.She could only


    look at Pete again.


    "What about your mommy?"


    Pete: "...Mommy and Little Sister are still sleeping.I was worried my homework would disturb them, so I


    decided toe downstairs to do it''


    She was still sleeping...


    This woman and her daughter were reallyzy! At this moment, the sound of the door opening came


    from upstairs again.


    Then, Cherry''s adorable voice could be heard.


    "Brother, why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Pete looked at his sister and then at his aunt.


    He hurriedly threw down the Math Olympiad book.


    Just as Cherry was about to go downstairs, he rushed up and stopped her.


    "Cherry, Aunt Brenda is here!"


    Cherry:"?"


    She stuck her head out and was about to look down when Pete stopped her.


    Cherry asked in confusion, "Pete, is she not a good person ? Pete was silent for a moment before


    shaking his head.


    "That''s not it.The thing is...Aunt Brenda is a little weird.You...should stay away from her.


    Cherry:"?"


    Brenda, who was listening to the two children talk downstairs, was speechless.


    Why did she feel like she was being despised?'' She stood up.


    "Pete, what happened to you? Is that how you talk about me? Come down here!"


    Pete nced at Cherry and signaled for her to go back inside.


    Then, he walked downstairs slowly.


    Just as he went downstairs, he saw Brenda looking at him with a faint smile.


    "Pete,e" Pete walked in front of her.


    The next moment, Brenda stretched out her demonic ws.


    "Come, take off your pants.Let me see if you''ve grown up!"


    Pete:"!I!"


    He turned and ran.


    Brenda wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Justin.


    "Stop."


    Pete ran upstairs and heaved a sigh of relief.He lowered his head and looked at Justin.


    Indeed, Justin said, "Pete, go in and look after your sister.Tell your mommy and sister not toe


    down."


    "Okay, Dad!"


    With that, Pete pushed open the bedroom door and went in.


    Brenda was speechless.She raised her eyebrows and looked up.


    Then, she sat beside Justin and held his arm.


    "Justin, aren''t you...protecting her too much? I can''t eat her up!"


    Justin felt a little ufortable with her being so close to him.


    Even though he and Brenda were only normal siblings, he still pushed her arm down.


    "You can''t eat her up."


    It was good enough that Nora didn''t eat her! However, what Justin was worried about was...


    Her little sister might lead Nora astray! Brenda liked men and had had boyfriends since kindergarten.


    She would y with whichever handsome man she could find...


    Cherry, who had a faceplex, might very well turn like her.


    Although Nora had not expressed her fondness for beauty yet, the days would pass.


    What if she was led astray? Justin wanted to fundamentally eliminate this possibility! Furthermore, he


    definitely, definitely, must not let Brenda and Cherry get together.


    Brenda stared at him and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    At the mention of that woman, Justin always looked cautious.


    Knowing her personality, he would not even allow her to see Nora.


    Brenda snorted and stood up, swaying her waist.


    "You refuse to let me see her, but I still want to see her.I want to see what kind of stunning beauty could


    mesmerize my brother! Anyway, I have nothing on in the morning and only have to meet someone at


    noon.I''ll sit here.I don''t believe that she can sleep until noon?"


    Justin was silent for a moment before he suddenly stood up.


    "Okay, do whatever you want.I''ll get going first."


    Brenda:"??"


    Justin went upstairs and entered the study in the guest room to work.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brenda really sat downstairs and looked at the peopleing and going.


    Louis was so frightened that he slipped out.


    When he passed her, Brenda was still looking at him.


    "Louis, what are you doing? Are you going on a date?"


    Louis paused in his footsteps.


    "...I arranged to y games with Chester: "Gaming?" Brenda smiled.


    "You''re going to meet a girl, right?"


    Louis:"??"


    He answered seriously, "Brenda, it''s really gaming!"


    Brenda rested her chin on one hand and nodded with a smile.


    "I understand.You guys have to be careful.Remember to use protection.Don''t fool around-"


    Louis:"!!!"


    He emphasized again.


    "Brenda, we''re really just ying games!"


    Brenda tilted her head and smiled.


    "I know.I''m talking about games too.Be ready.Don''t get killed by others."


    Louis: The corners of his lips twitched.


    "I''m leaving first!"


    There was wind under his feet as if he was afraid that Brenda would say something shocking! Brenda


    sat on the sofa and looked upstairs in boredom.


    Then, she looked at her watch.


    It was almost 11 AM.


    Had Nora stayed up all night? At this moment, the housekeeper Lucy brought her a fruit tter.


    Brenda took the opportunity to ask, "Did your Miss Smith stay uptest night?"


    Lucy shook her head in confusion.


    "No, Miss Nora''s schedule is very strict.


    Every night at 10 PM, noter than 12 PM, she will definitely sleep! Yesterday, she slept with Master


    Pete and Miss Cherry at 9 PM"


    Brenda:"??"


    She slept at nine.


    Why was she still asleep?! She must have slept for 14 hours.She looked at Louis in confusion.


    "Is she feeling sick?"


    Perhaps she was sick? Lucy was unhappy.


    "Our Miss Nora is very healthy!"


    What was Miss Hunt saying? Although she was quite good-looking and elegant, why was she cursing


    someone else to be sick?! Brenda hesitated for a moment, but her voice was still elegant and


    charming.


    "Then she slept for 14 hours.Aren'' t you going to take a look?"


    What if she''s fainted in the room?! Lucy looked unconcerned.


    "It''s only been 14 hours.What''s the rush?"


    Miss Nora had slept for more than fifty hours in the past two days.


    Wasn''t she still energetic? Lucy shook her head and looked at Brenda.


    Brenda looked like she had never seen the world.


    Brenda was speechless.


    She felt like she was in a fantasy world.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Maureen: "Oh, she probably wants to sleep for a while more.Let''s eat first! Come on!"


    Brenda was speechless.


    She said in a daze, "There''s no need.I''m meeting someone for lunch.I''ll get going" After she left the


    Smiths, she still felt dizzy.


    The moment Brenda left, there was finally some movement on the bed upstairs.


    Nora opened her eyes in a daze and took out her phone.She saw that there were a few missed calls on


    her phone.


    They were all from Morris.She hesitated for a moment before calling him.


    Morris picked up quickly.


    "Miss Smith, our department has formed a special team to investigate the human trial back then.Now, I


    would like to invite you to be our team''s external forensic doctor.Are you interested?"


    Nora stretched and was about to answer that she was not interested when she heard Morris say, "Don''t


    you want to know what exactly happened to your mother back then? Also, I have some very important


    information about you.I wanted to inform you that you''re actually in a lot of danger "


    These words made Nora narrow her eyes.


    She recalled her mother''s words.


    "...You have to be mediocre, or your life will be in danger!"


    What kind of danger could she be in?! Morris continued, "Of course, if you can join us, I''ll tell you some


    secrets about the case!"


    When Nora heard this, she lowered her almond-shaped eyes.


    "Tell me first.


    "Alright? Nora could hear the resignation in his voice, but joining a team, though? First, she would have


    to see whether the team was good enough or not.


    Otherwise, they could forget about wasting any of her sleeping time.


    She leaned against the headboard with her legs folded and said, "Speak"


    Morris slowly said, "I have almost found out why your mother fled back then'' His one-liner made Nora


    focus at once.


    "Why?"


    Morris said coldly, "The organization was conducting human trials back then.We still don''t know what


    exactly they were researching, but after the boxing champion Abigail''s incident, we heavily suspect it to


    be a drug that can enhance the human body''s agility and physical strength!"


    To be honest, Nora had suspected as much for a long while now.


    After all, she had heard from Quentin that Victor was just a nobody gangster two years ago.


    How could he possibly be a peerless martial arts master in just two years'' time? He must have


    taken some kind of drug that could enhance his physique.


    However, once produced, such drugs would surely be mass-manufactured, right? It wasn''t like it was


    poison, so why were they being so mysterious about it? Perhaps because he could hear the doubt in


    her voice, Morris gave her the answer.


    "Victor suddenly went crazy in the cell"


    Surprised, Nora asked, "You mean..."


    "That''s right."


    Morris nodded.


    "The drug has huge side effects that affect a person''s nervous system.That''s why the drug has been a


    prohibited substance all this time."


    Nora cast her eyes down and asked, "So, what does this have to do with my mother?"


    Morris took a deep breath.


    "Do you know how we found out about the drug research organization''s existence?"


    He wasn''t really counting on Nora to answer, so he went on and said, "We encountered a simr case


    many years ago.Some people took drugs that can strengthen their bodies, and then...they suddenly


    died.


    We extracted the chemicalponents in their blood at that time.


    Together with the chemicalponents in Victor''s body this time, we can conclude that they have


    indeed been researching the same drug all this time, but have never seeded.


    Don''t you find it strange, though? They have been studying the drug for more than twenty years, yet


    the chemicalposition hasn''t changed much.


    It was just a matter of how much of each chemical they used in the form.


    Are they really so certain that the form is correct?"


    Nora shook her head.


    "No, they won''t do that'' She also made medicines herself, so she understood the underlying issues


    very well.


    If one had theories about a drug, they would definitely test it out and adjust its content.


    However, if they didn''t seed even after many attempts, they would give up.


    But why were they being so persistent? Unless...


    Nora clenched her fists and slowly said, "Someone has seeded with that form before."


    Morris was d to see how keen Nora''s senses were.


    He nodded and said, "That''s right, someone has sessfully used that form before.That''s why they


    kept trying and persevered with the form! As far as I know, the sess of that form is rted to


    your mother!"


    Nora slowly sat upright.


    "You mean.." Morris'' calm and steady voice traveled over the phone again.


    "I''ve looked into your mother''s life history.When she was a teenager, she went to Switzend for


    pharmaceutical studies.I suspect that she had joined the organization at that time!"


    Nora was stunned.


    To be honest, even as of now, she held disgust for the organization.


    Human experiments had simply crossed moral boundaries.


    She had guessed before that perhaps the organization was looking for something in her mother''s


    possession, causing her to flee from their murderous pursuit.


    The organization must think that the object they were after was now in her possession.


    That was why they were pursuing her so relentlessly.


    However, never would she have ever expected her mother to be part of the organization.


    She said a little coldly, "Are these your conjectures, or do you have evidence?"


    Morris''s voice deepened a little.


    He replied, "It''s conjecture , but we found records of mary transfers from unknown sources in her


    bank records.


    Additionally, when my mother was investigating the case back then, your mother was a crucial figure


    involved: Nora fell silent.


    Her heart, however, was gradually sinking.


    Her mother...


    To be honest, she had never felt much for her all along.


    After all, even in the oldest memories she had, her mother was already gone.


    Nevertheless, she had always felt that her mother was a good person.


    Morris was very reliable.


    Since he had said so, then he was more or less already certain that her mother had indeed been part


    of the human trials project back then.


    In fact...


    Going by her talent in pharmaceuticals, even Nora herself suspected that her mother must have held a


    high position in the organization.


    She stayed silent for a long while.


    She didn''t know whether or not she should agree to Morris ''s request.


    In the midst of her hesitance, Morris said, "It is said that there remains a pill of the sessfully


    developed drug somewhere in the world.Since the drug can make Victor a new man in two years, do


    you think Quentin''s injuries...would be curable?"


    His words made Nora abruptly raise her head.


    All the bones in Quentin''s body were broken.


    Even though there was an alternative medicine legend that was said to be able to cure his injuries,


    even she herself couldn''t be sure of it at the moment.


    When she thought of that, her voice became firm.


    "I can join the team, but I have two conditions."


    "Speak."


    "If we find the drug, even if you can''t give it to me, you have to give me the form."


    "No problem.What about the second condition?"


    "Oh; Nora said casually, "Don''t disturb me when I''m sleeping."


    Morris seemingly took a deep breath.


    "No problem.By the way, Captain Brenda, who was stationed overseas, has returned today.Let''s take


    the opportunity to have the members of the team meet and discuss our ns.Make a trip down here, I''ll


    send you the address."


    "Yeah: Brenda drove her red Porsche to a French restaurant.


    She opened the door, walked in, and headed straight to a person sitting in the corner.


    "Hello, Captain Ford? ¡° She said Morris stood up straight and stretched out his hand to her seriously.


    "Wee back, Captain Brenda:¡±


    The two shook hands.


    After taking their seats, Morris was the first to speak.


    He said, "We have found some information about that mysterious organization from back then, so we


    have set up a team to deal with the case.It is an honor to have Captain Brenda back to help us out"


    Brenda propped her chin in her hands and asked, "Let''s not worry about that for now.I have a question


    for you"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Brenda continued to rest her chin on her hands.


    "An external forensic doctor? Is it a he or a she? And are they good-looking?''


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Morris:"???"


    Shouldn''t she be asking for the other party''s name and upation first? Why was the first thing she


    was concerned about instead whether they were good-looking or not?! He lowered his eyes.


    "Captain Brenda, I''m talking business here!"


    Brenda waved dismissively.


    "Hey, so am I.Understanding your teammates is also a key to a sessful team, isn''t it ? Besides, I


    have an allergy, so my requirements for who I work with are rather high"


    Morris was taken aback.


    "What kind of allergy?" Brenda sighed.


    "I am allergic to ugly people.Morris''s jaw tightened.


    The woman looked at him pitifully and said, "Really, I''m not kidding."


    Morris stared at her for a while with a cold look on his face.


    But shortly after, he gave in and said, "It''s a woman...He thought of Nora''s delicate little face and her


    constantly half-lidded eyes, as well as her almond-shaped eyes when she asionally raised her head


    and looked at someone attentively, and he slowly added, "She''s pretty."


    Brenda stared at him and suddenly smiled.


    "Okay, got it"


    Morris took a deep breath and started talking about Nora''s upation.


    "She is a surgeon.Her name is Nora Smith."


    Brenda''szy eyes instantly flicked upward.


    She was a little dumbfounded.


    "What?"


    Wasn''t that Justin''szy girlfriend who only knew to sleep in all day? After Nora got up and ate


    something, she slowly headed to the address that Morris had sent her.


    It was a French restaurant.


    The restaurant had very distinctive interior decor, and it was obvious at a nce that it was a very


    expensive restaurant.


    She casually pushed the door open.


    Right away, she spotted Morris, who was seated at the quietest spot in the corner directly opposite the


    door.


    Dressed in a ck suit, he exuded an upright aura all around him.


    When Nora walked over, she discovered that a woman was sitting opposite him.


    The woman looked about 24 to 25 years old.


    She hadrge wavy curls and was wearing a tight-fitting ck dress.


    Her posture was casual andzy, and she had a pair of deep-set eyes that looked very bewitching and


    also...somewhat familiar.


    She also had an impressive figure.


    Her chest was full and bulging.


    It was obvious at a nce that hers were the real deal...


    Also, even though she was seated, Nora could still see one of her outstretched legs.


    Long, fair, and slender, it looked so tender that it made one wish they could pinch it Tanya''s face was


    also very attractive, but hers was a different type of beauty.


    Tanya''s beauty was very aggressive, and her big eyes looked a little exotic.


    They hadn''t been aware previously, but they now knew that her father was Karl.


    Since Karl''s parents were of mixed ethnicities, this meant that a quarter of Tanya''s blood was also of


    another ethnicity.


    That exined everything.


    However, this wasn''t the case for the woman in front of her.


    She was likely not of mixed race.


    It was just that she was good-looking and knew how to dress up.


    On top of that, she also knew how to exhibit the most beautiful side of a woman, so she looked


    exceptionally...


    like the female version of a scumbag.


    Ahem.


    Nora felt that it wasn''t quite right of her to think of a woman like that, so she looked away.


    As soon as she did, she sensed the woman staring at her.


    Brenda knew that Nora must be very pretty, but she hadn''t expected her to be this pretty.


    Nora was a standard American beauty.


    She had an oval face, a defined nose, full lips, and almond-shaped eyes...


    Her face should have looked extremely gentle and very charming, but because of herzy and casual


    demeanor, her slightly downcast eyes, and the careless and casual air around her, she gave people the


    illusion that she was a cold and frosty person instead.


    Yet the contrast didn''t seem out of ce on her at all.


    Instead, it gave her a mysterious aura that attracted people''s gazes.


    No wonder Justin was so infatuated with her.


    She sure was really good-looking.


    Brenda looked away.


    Morris introduced the two of them to each other.


    Then, he said, "Our team''s focus is to investigate the incident from all those years ago.Captain Brenda


    and I will be in charge of the usual arresting and collection of evidence, but once we catch the


    suspects, we may have to trouble Ms.Smith to do the relevant medical analyses."


    "It''s no trouble: Nora couldn''t help but yawn.


    "Feel free toe to me anytime then" Morris nodded.


    ''We will pass you the samples and so on that we collect.I''ve heard that Anti''s medical team is the most


    professional one in the world.I''m sure you guys will be able to find out more from the analyses than we


    can.Also, we will also be handing Victor over to you for medical treatment" Nora nodded.


    "No problem"


    Lily would be the one handling all these things anyway.


    She was already busy taking care of Quentin,n, and Old Maddy every day.


    An extra Victor shouldn''t be any problem to her.


    Nora, the unscrupulous businesswoman, thought to herself without any psychological burden


    whatsoever.


    Morris had asked the two of them out today to let them meet each other.


    Now that they have met, he said, "Then...I guess that''s it for today?"


    Nora nodded.


    She didn''t have any objections.


    Brenda, however, subconsciously felt the urge to quip back at him.


    She said, "Tsk, Captain Ford, I came all the way here on an empty stomach just to meet you, yet you


    aren''t even treating me to lunch?"


    Morris:"?"


    He nced at Nora.


    After musing for a moment, he finally said, "I''ll treat you two to lunch, then"


    Brenda was about to nod when Nora got up.


    "No, it''s fine.I have already eaten, so I will leave first"


    Although she didn''t have a lot to do, she, unfortunately, had too many identities! With every identity of


    hers having a little work each, she was already up to her neck in work.


    How would she possibly have the time to enjoy French cuisine here? She got up and said, "Enjoy your


    lunch."


    Just as she turned and got ready to leave, Brenda also suddenly got up.


    She said, "I''ll pass on lunch too, then.Don''t forget that you owe me a meal, Captain Ford.Let''s have


    lunch together another day"


    After teasing Morris, she followed closely after Nora.


    "Ms.Smith, since we are already teammates, why don''t you invite me over to your ce to hang out?"


    Nora:"?"


    The woman looked quite likable and wasn''t the type of person she disliked.


    Besides, for some reason, her eyes also gave her a good impression of her.


    Therefore, she nodded after thinking about it.


    "Alright.Nora had driven to the restaurant in her jeep.Brenda abandoned her own car and got straight


    into the jeep''s passenger seat.


    "Let''s go!"she said.


    The way she acted so familiar with her...


    However, Nora still didn''t think much of it.


    She started the car and went back to the Smiths'' with Brenda.


    After entering the house, Brenda looked up and said, "Hey mate, since I''m already here, why don''t you


    let me meet your daughter?"


    Nora:"??"


    Pete and Mia had gone to the kindergarten.


    Cherry was home, though.


    But why was she suddenly asking to meet her daughter? After a moment''s hesitation, she replied,


    "Okay¡±


    She went to the upper floor to bring Cherry down.


    Meanwhile, Brenda raised her eyebrows.


    She was simply going to meet the person that Justin hadn ''t wanted to let her meet!! In the midst of her


    thoughts, an adorable voice rang out from the upper floor.


    "Mommy, who are you taking me to?"


    Brenda immediately lifted her head and looked curiously at the corridor.


    Since Nora was so pretty that she couldn''t make herself dislike her, she should at least dislike that little


    extra baggage she had, right? Otherwise, Justin would be at too big of a disadvantage.


    After all, Pete was so cute and quirky! Unless the little girl was even prettier than Pete, why should


    Justin have to take care of an extra daughter for no reason? While Brenda was feeling indignant on


    Justin''s behalf, she spotted a tiny little figure walking over from the spiral staircase.


    She was wearing a beautiful princess dress with a fluffy skirt, as well as a headband with a bow on her


    head.


    The little girl looked awfully adorable.


    Brenda had noticed her clothes first.


    Then, her gaze traveled upward to the girl''s tiny face, upon which a familiar face instantly entered her


    sight! Brenda was stunned to the spot! She...


    She...


    Wasn''t that goddamn Pete? Stunned, she looked at Nora in disbelief.


    Nora pointed to her and said to Cherry, "It''s this big sister here.She''s Mommy''s...colleague."

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    She finally came up with the term after thinking for a long while.


    However, after she spoke, she realized that Cherry didn''t greet Brenda.


    When she turned and looked at Cherry with puzzlement, she instead saw Cherry exim, "Aunt


    Brenda?"


    She had seen Brenda downstairs in the morning, but by the time Brenda looked up, Pete had already


    rushed over and stopped her.


    That was how she knew that Brenda was her aunt! "Aunt Brenda?"


    Nora, who was a little taken aback, looked at Brenda.


    A momentter, Lucy, the housekeeper, also walked over and said in surprise, "Ms.Hunt, are you here


    for Mr.Hunt again? He has something to do at the office in the afternoon, so he isn''t here right now:


    Nora understood now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    No wonder Brenda''s eyes had looked a little familiar.


    As it turned out, it was because they resembled Justin''s! Moreover, herst name was Hunt...


    She must be the cousin that Justin got along with rtively well, right? While she was thinking about it,


    Brenda''s brows drew together.


    She pointed to Cherry and said to Nora, "Don''t move!"


    She took out her cell phone and took a photo of Cherry.


    While taking the photo, she even turned on the camera''s beauty mode and said to Cherry, "Say


    cheese"


    Cherry smiled and even made a victory sign.


    After Brenda looked for a good angle and took a beautiful photo, she finally stood up straight and asked


    Nora, "Does Justin know that you''re dressing the kid like this?"


    Nora:"?"


    She blinked.


    "Probably?"


    ''Probably''? Brenda pretended to be angry.


    "Are you actually making the kid wear a dress while Justin is out? You''re too much! I''m going to send


    the photo to Justin!"


    She opened Messenger and sent the photo to Justin with the message: "Justin, look at your child! It''s


    your little girlfriend''s handiwork-"


    Nora said,"...He knows."


    He was the one who had bought all the dresses.


    Brenda, however, was looking at the photo happily.


    At the same time, she was also secretly whining inwardly, ''Tsk, Pete is such an unparalleled beauty.


    Why does he have to be a boy instead? I''ve always wanted to dress him up like a girl and take photos


    of him, but Justin never agreed to it.


    ..


    Look at how good Pete looks in a dress!'' Little did she expect Nora to seed at what she had failed,


    though.


    But despite her thoughts, she adopted a disdainful attitude on the surface.


    She said to cherry, "You''ve fallen so low, kid! Justin, that stick-in-the-mud, definitely won''t be able to


    ept this!"


    She waited happily for Justin to get angry.


    However, perhaps because Justin was busy, he did not reply immediately.


    Of course, even when he was not busy, he couldn''t be bothered to reply to her messages, either, ahem.


    Brenda looked at Nora after she sent the message.


    The woman was certainly pretty, but her behavior was too ridiculous! To think Nora had actually


    aplished what Brenda had always wanted to do but couldn''t! This alone already made Brenda a


    little fond of Nora.


    No, wait...


    This was a critical moment! She mustn''t let her love for beauty cloud her senses! With that in mind,


    Brenda sat on the sofa coldly and said, "Come over to Aunt Brenda!"


    Cherry looked at Nora.


    However, Nora merely raised her eyebrows.


    She didn''t pay her any attention and instead went upstairs.


    Thus, she hopped over and sat beside her miraculous aunt.


    Beep.


    A text message had arrived.


    Brenda took out her cell phone.


    However, it was not a reply from Justin but a message from a handsome guy she had just met.


    He wrote: ''Dinner tonight?''


    Brenda replied: ''Sure¡±


    She had only just replied when another handsome guy sent her a message: "Let''s have dinner tonight"


    Brenda:"?"


    She looked at the first guy, and then at the second.


    She became a little hesitant.


    With her chin resting on her palm , she asked Cherry, "Which one is more handsome?"


    However, she paused for a moment after she asked the question, finding herself simply ridiculous.


    What was she asking a child something like that for? As soon as the thought formed, an adorable voice


    rang out beside her ear.


    ¡°I think this guy is more handsome, Aunt Brenda! Although I like the other one too, his nose is not good


    enough!"


    Brenda subconsciously agreed.


    "You think so too? I''ve already thought so a long time ago! The other guy is not the most handsome


    one either, though.I found quite a few young handsome guys recently.C''mon, I''ll show you-"


    Cherry nodded and leaned over.


    Shortly after, a weird conversation took ce in the living room: "Aunt Brenda, this guy is handsome! I


    would rank him as number one!"


    "Which part of him is handsome? I think he''s too young and not masculine enough.I like this one.He


    has muscles: "Muscles don''t look good! I prefer exquisite-looking guys!"


    ",..My goodness, you actually know what exquisite means ? How about this? Aunt Brenda will gather all


    the handsome guys and let you pick one next time!"


    But as soon as she said that, she suddenly realized something.


    She turned toward Cherry abruptly to see the little girl staring at her phone with bright and shiny eyes.


    Brenda:"???"


    Surely...not? Not only had Nora dressed Pete up like a girl, but she had also changed his sexual


    orientation? Was she doing this so that he wouldn''t be able to have a son in the future, thereby


    preventing him from inheriting the family''s assets? This was uneptable"


    There was no way Cherry would know what she was thinking, though.


    She said excitedly, "When are you gonna bring them over, Aunt Brenda?"


    Brenda''s expression turned cold.


    "I can''t show you the handsome guys anymore.Pete, You shouldn''t be liking handsome guys but


    beautiful women instead! Beautiful women like Aunt Brenda!"


    Cherry was dumbfounded.


    Was she forbidding her from looking at handsome guys? No, she couldn''t have that! Thus, she put her


    arms around Brenda and said cutely, "Aunt Brenda, I''m not Pete! I''m Cherry, yeah!"


    Brenda:"?"


    She silently ced her palm over Cherry''s forehead.


    "It''s not like you have a fever, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Right at this moment, Pete came back from school with a school bag on his back.


    He held Mia''s hand and entered the living room.


    Brenda was bbergasted when she saw him.


    Then, she turned to look at Cherry again!!! Brenda''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief and muttered, "Huh? Am I seeing things? But even when she opened


    her eyes again, Cherry and Pete were still standing together in front of her.


    She was a little overwhelmed for a while there.


    "There are two...two Petes?"


    Cherry let out a small sigh.


    "Aunt Brenda, I already told you , I''m not Pete! I am Cherry! Cherry Smith!"


    Cherry Smith...


    Wasn''t that the extra baggage that Nora was about to bring into the Hunts? But why would she look


    exactly like Pete? Brenda was still in a daze underneath the crystal chandelier in the Smiths'' manor.


    Pete had already let go of Mia and ran over in front of Cherry.


    He grabbed the dazed Cherry and protected her behind him.


    "What are you doing to my little sister, Aunt Brenda?"


    Brenda:"?"


    She blinked.


    Atst, she figured it out.


    "You and Cherry are ...twins? In that case, Nora is your mommy?"


    Pete frowned and looked at her as though she was mentally disabled.


    "Of course.Haven''t I been calling her Mommy all day long?"


    To Pete, the woman he called Mommy was the woman who had given birth to him.


    He waspletely unaware of the concept of stepmothers.


    Brenda: She looked at Cherry again.


    Suddenly, she gave her a charming smile and said, "Hahahaha! I have a little niece too now! Cherry,


    right? Come on, I still have several handsome guys here that I haven''t shared with you!"


    Cherry stepped forward to walk towards Brenda.


    However, Pete held her hand and said, "Cherry, didn''t Daddy already tell you to stay away from Aunt


    Brenda? She will lead you astray!"


    Brenda: The corners of her lips spasmed and she couldn''t help but look at Pete.


    "What are you saying?"


    Cherry also piped up.


    "But I find Aunt Brenda very nice!"


    "_.Which part of her is nice?" Pete said.


    They had only just met and probably hadn''t even managed to talk much, yet she already found her


    ''very nice''? Cherry said''...


    Aunt Brenda discusses handsome guys with me! She also promised that she would take me to look at


    handsome guys!"


    Pete: Cherry went around Pete and walked up to Brenda.


    The two of them put their heads together and started to chat excitedly again.


    Pete sighed silently when he saw it.


    At this point, Mia came up to him and asked, "What''s the matter, Pete?"


    Pete sighed silently and said, "It''s nothing, Mia.Remember to stay away Aunt Brenda.Don''t let her lead


    you astray!"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Mia immediately nodded.


    "Okay! Everything that Pete says is correct! I will listen to you!"


    Pete looked at the well-behaved and sensible Mia, and then at Cherry, who was already talking about


    handsome guys with her aunt.


    He took out his cell phone, opened up the chat with the tyrant, and sent him a message: ''Daddy, Cherry


    and Aunt Brenda have already be fast friends.Sure enough, Justin called Brenda the very next


    moment! The ringtone started to y.


    Cherry''s puzzled voice rang out.


    "Aunt Brenda, who''s Stick- in-the-Mud?"


    Brenda rejected the call and replied with a big smile, "We don''t have to pay any attention to him!"


    Who else could it be? The guy who was always trying to convince her not to be the queen of


    scumbags, of course! For Justin to call at a time like this, he was definitely nning to threaten her into


    staying away from Cherry, so why would she ever pick up the call? After Brenda spent over an hour


    with Cherry, Nora finally went downstairs after settling work matters.


    As soon as she did, she discovered that Brenda''s attitude towards her had undergone aplete


    reversal.


    She made eyes at Nora and asked, "Nora, you were already in a rtionship with Justin six years ago,


    weren''t you?"


    "...Isuppose" replied Nora.


    Although she didn''t have any impression of him, nor had she ever met him back then, the two of them


    had produced children with each other.


    The next moment, Brenda sighed and said, "My heart goes out to you, Nora."


    Nora:"?"


    Brenda held Cherry in her arms.


    As the two of them continued looking at the phone, she said, "The two of us can openly admire


    handsome guys, but you are bound by marriage to Justin instead! What else can women look forward


    to in life once they can''t change boyfriends anymore?"


    Nora: "Forget it.Now that I''ve abducted Cherry, Justin is already close to his limit.If I abduct you too, he


    will probably explode"


    Brenda tilted her head and winked at Nora.


    "But since you are my sister-inw, I can help you out at work"


    Nora:"??"


    Brenda said, "Morris is a workaholic and a cold and ruthless machine.


    He has very demanding work requirements.


    Since he has hired you as the team''s forensic doctor, he will definitely be very strict with you in the


    future.


    Don''t worry, though, because I''m here! Leave it to me!"


    Was Morris very strict? Apart from the other time where he had forbidden her from leaving her cell, he


    had been very nice to her otherwise.


    Even when she went to take revenge and killed someone in the martial arts tournament the other time,


    he had pretended not to see anything and hadn''t made things difficult for her.


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to exin anything, though, so she replied''...Oh, okay."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The next moment, Brenda''s expression suddenly turned solemn and she said seriously, "Nora, the


    organization we ''re dealing with is very petty, though.


    Once they catch wind of the fact that you are also in the team, they maye after you"


    She lowered her head and smiled.


    "I came back to the States because I found some clues.


    My informant told me that someone from that organization has returned to the States: Nora nodded


    when she heard this.


    She asked, "How are we going to find them?"


    "Why would we look for them?"


    Brenda waved in a practiced manner.


    She rested her chin on both hands and blinked at Nora.


    "Considering how pretty the two of us are, they will definitely take the initiative toe to us."


    Nora:"?"


    Seeing how puzzled she looked, Brenda smiled and said, "Never mind, I won''t tease you


    anymore.Given how many people there are going in and out the country every day, we definitely won''t


    have any clue as to who the person from the organization is.Therefore, what we should do now, is


    wait.We''ll wait for him to slip up himself.Since he has returned to the country, surely he didn''te


    back just for a vacation, right?"


    Only then did Nora understand what she meant.


    The other party would surely be up to something, and once they took action, they would surely leave


    behind traces of their activity.


    She nodded.


    Brenda was indeed well-deserving of her position as a captain.


    Even though she looked delicate, beautiful, and scumbag-like, she was very experienced in these


    things! It was just that...she couldn''t help but wonder which direction they would choose to take action


    from? For some reason, Nora had a vague feeling that they would choose to target her.


    But the people around her...


    The Smiths were already under protection now.


    The Andersons were also under the Smiths'' and the Hunts'' protection.


    As for the Hunts, they had even more watertight security.


    It seemed like the only opening they could target was...


    Tanya? Nora immediately looked at Pete and Mia.


    "Pete, Mia.Where is Tanya?"


    Pete replied, "God-mom was held back by Mrs.Jones after school.She said that she wanted to talk to


    her, so they told us to go home first."


    Mrs.Jones...


    Jill?! Why was she approaching Tanya again?! Nora frowned.


    Tanya was stopped by Jill the moment she stepped out of school.


    She frowned and looked at the woman.


    Jill said, "Let''s talk" Tanya replied, "We have nothing to talk about."


    Jill suddenly said, "Don''t you want to know why I''ve always treated you badly? Don''t you want to know


    how you were born?"


    Her words hit Tanya''s weak spot.


    She kept quiet for a while before she finally said, "Okay."


    Jill said, "Let''s go to the cafe over there" Opposite the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was a rtively


    empty and luxuriously-decorated cafe.


    It was opened for parents who came to the kindergarten to pick up their children.


    It was a very high-end cafe, and the menu was expensive.


    After Tanya and Jill entered the cafe, Jill said, "Two cappinos please, thank you."


    The service staff nodded.


    He was about to leave when Tanya said, "Change mine to atte."


    After speaking, she looked at Jill and said, "Cappinos are too bitter"


    Jill frowned.


    "Hiry loves cappinos the most because it''s good for diet...Forget it, you can drink whatever you


    want."


    ...


    Tanya did not say anything.


    Jill even knew what kind of drinks Hiry liked, yet she never knew what she liked.


    She lowered her head.


    Toozy to waste any more time with her, she said straightforwardly, "So, what exactly do you want to


    say? Is there any problem with how I was born?"


    "Of course."


    After Jill replied, the service staff served them their coffees.


    He ced them on the table.


    Jill picked up the cappino and stirred it with a spoon.


    She slowly said, "I presume you''re already aware? You and Hiry were not born a year apart.The two


    of you were born on the same day.In fact, Hiry was born an hour earlier than you" Tanya clenched


    her fists when she heard this.


    When she was still young and ignorant in her childhood, she had fought with Hiry for her mother''s


    love.


    However _ Jill had always said, "She''s your younger sister! You have to give in to her!"


    "If you don''t give in to your younger sister, I will beat you up!"


    "What are you fighting with your younger sister for? She is the eldest daughter of the Joneses while


    you are nothing!"


    Will Hiry had troubled her a lot just because she was younger than her...


    Who would have thought that age actually wasn''t the issue at all in the end? Tanya clenched her fists.


    "And then?"


    Jill didn''t feel that what she was saying was in any way embarrassing or shameful.


    She merely spoke as if she was just narrating a story from the past.


    "When I was still with your dad, he was very unreliable.He often disappeared for long periods.Even


    after dating him for two months, I still didn''t even know what he was really doing for a living.All I knew


    was that he was always fighting and never behaved decently.I had no future with him¡± Tanya clenched


    her fists.


    "Then why did you give birth to me?!"


    Jill raised her head and nced at her.


    Then, she lowered her eyes and slowly replied, "Do you think I wanted to? I thought you were Jo...


    She suddenly paused and calmed herself down.


    Then, she said, "I thought you were also the Joneses'' child...When I was pregnant, even after


    computing the timeline, I still couldn''t tell if you were Karl''s or Hiry''s father''s child.But did you know?


    My social status was not good enough back then.If I wanted to marry into the Joneses, then I could


    only do so by having their child.Therefore, I steeled my heart and kept the child."


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    "But in the end, when I did a DNAparison after you two were born, I instead discovered that you


    were not his daughter.I realized Karl must be your father."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    She stared at Tanya.


    "Because of this, Hiry''s father flew into a rage and we almost broke off the engagement...Although he


    still married meter, my position in the Joneses was still very awkward! All of this was because of


    you!"


    Tanya clenched her fists.


    "So, that''s why you hate me so much?" Jill nodded.


    "That''s right.This is the truth behind what happened back then.Hiry elevated my status and allowed


    me to marry into the Joneses, whereas your existence brought shame to me! Do you think I could have


    still liked you?"


    Tanya took a deep breath.


    She suddenly understood why Jill treated her two daughters so differently.


    She had always wondered why Jill had given birth to her if she didn''t love her father or her.


    Now, she finally knew the truth.


    She lowered her eyes and slowly asked, "Why are suddenly telling me all of this now? Are you trying to


    make me feel guilty?"


    She sneered, "Because that''s not going to happen" Jill, however, shook her head.


    "No, I don''t need you to feel guilty about it.I know you are innocent, but this is the truth .Whether you


    feel guilty about it or not, this is the truth.It is also a fact that, because of you, I was unable to hold my


    head up high in the Joneses for so many years! I came to you this time because I want to make peace


    with you."


    Tanya was taken aback.


    "Make peace?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yes.I''ll let you off while you also let me off...We go our own separate ways in the future.How does that


    sound?"


    Tanya looked at the person in front of her.


    She was very calm, and her thoughts were also very clear.


    Her words made Tanya feel as if her heart had turned cold Tanya said, "I have nothing to do with you in


    the first ce.


    Jill kept quiet for a while before she finally said, "You still have to promise me something"


    Tanya knew that the highlight of the show was finally here.


    Despite all the things that Jill said thus far, she was but just appealing to her emotionally.


    The condition was what she truly wanted.


    She said, "There is no way I''ll ever write a letter of forgiveness.Not in this lifetime, not in the next"


    Her words made Jill''s eyes sh with hatred.


    However, she quickly suppressed it and said, "I know you are heartless and don''t care whether Hiry


    lives or dies! So, I ''m not here for that."


    "Then?"


    Jill lowered her head.


    "It''s for my own sake.Tanya was taken aback.


    Jill said, "Because of Hiry''s incident, I am close to having no ce in the Joneses anymore! That''s


    why I have to reconcile with you.You are at least Joel''s girlfriend now, so you will be able to keep me


    safe and worry-free in the Joneses."


    Tanya:"?"


    Seeing that she was about to speak, Jill cut her off at once and said, "No matter what happens, I am


    the one who gave life to you.The fact that I am your mother will never change.Because of you, for so


    many years, I wasn''t able to enjoy life for even a day at the Joneses.Now that you have finally be


    distinguished, why don''t you let me ride off your coattails a little? If not...With a daughter like Hiry, the


    Joneses are already in talks about having your Uncle Jones divorce me¡±


    ¡°I signed a prenuptial agreement when I married into the Joneses back then, so I can''t take even a


    penny with me after the divorce.If life really bes hard for me, I would have to trouble you in the


    end"


    Tanya: For a while, she actually found herself at a loss as to what to say.


    Jill got up and said aggressively, "I know you have someone spoiling you and loving you now, so you


    are not afraid of anything.But I am your mother, the ties between the two of us will never be


    severed.You cannot refuse me ,can you?"


    Jill''s calm words were different from the threats and promises she had made at the door.


    She even chuckled softly.


    "It''s like what you said at the Smiths'' house back then.You wish you could return your body to me...I


    don''t want your bones or blood.I just want you to make peace with me'' Tanya looked at her.


    She was a little puzzled and confused.


    When Tanya returned to the Smiths, Joel and Nora were already waiting for her on the sofa.


    When they saw her, they immediately asked nervously, "What did you talk about? Did she threaten you


    again?"


    "No.Tanya sat on the sofa and repeated Jill''s words.She did not hide anything because of Jill''s words.


    She knew that things were not as simple as she had thought.


    After hearing her words, Nora asked, "Did you reject her?"


    Based on Tanya''s personality, she would definitely reject her.


    She was never one to be afraid of threats.


    Tanya shook her head.


    "Not yet.I said that I wanted to think about it.I wanted to ask Joel for his opinion, and she agreed"


    Nora was stunned.


    "Why would you suddenly say that?"


    Tanya hesitated for a moment.


    "I don''t know if I''m being paranoid.


    I keep feeling that something is wrong"


    Nora and Joel looked at her.


    Nora sensed something and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tanya sat on the sofa and continued, "Ever since I was young, Jill loved Hiry the most.I remember


    one time when Hiry was sick, she stayed at the hospital all night.Later, even when she fell ill herself,


    she still went to see Hiry¡±


    "She definitely has a deep mother-daughter rtionship with Hiry.I even felt jealous back then..."


    Tanya frowned.


    "I was really stunned when she suddenly came to say those words to me very calmly today.I never


    expected that she would give up on Hiry!"


    How could a woman who loved her daughter more than her own life give up on her in just two days?


    What Jill had said today made sense.


    It was the obvious choice for an absolute selfish person.


    However, when this matter was ced on Jill, who was an extremely biased mother, there was


    something strange about it.


    At the very least, Tanya would not believe it! Joel frowned.


    "Perhaps Hiry would be safer in prison if you reconcile with Jill?"


    Tanya was puzzled.


    "Perhaps?"


    But she still felt that something was wrong.


    Nora suddenly said, "Promise her and see what she ns to do next!"


    Tanya:"?"


    Joel nced at Nora and said, "Yes, do ording to what Nora says"


    Tanya nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll call her back"


    She took out her phone in front of Nora and Joel and called Jill.


    The other party picked up quickly.


    Jill''s voice had a hint of nervousness that could not be detected.


    "Have you thought it through? How was your discussion with Mr.Smith?"


    Nora nced at Tanya, and Tanya understood what she meant.


    She replied unhappily, "We''ve discussed it.Joel agreed.From now on, tell everyone that we''ve


    reconciled, alright? The Smiths don''t want a troublesome person like you to keep bothering them


    forever" Jill agreed.


    "Okay, that''s it.I''m hanging up"


    After hanging up, Tanya looked at Nora and spread her hands.


    Nora frowned.


    The reason she had asked Tanya to suddenly agree to Jill'' s request was that she remembered what


    Brenda had said that afternoon.


    She had to pay attention to the abnormality around her.


    But why would Jill be trying to make peace? Nora said calmly, "Wait a while more.I think she will


    definitely call again."


    Half an hourter, just as Nora was suspecting that her judgment was wrong, Jill called.


    Nora immediately sat up straight and motioned for Tanya to answer the call.


    Jill''s faint cries could be heard over the phone.


    "Tanya, your Uncle Jones didn''t believe that we had reconciled.He even beat me up..."


    Tanya''s expression did not change at all.


    "So?"


    Jill answered carefully, "So, can you help me exin to him?"


    Tanya did not speak, but she let out a mockingugh.


    After a moment of silence, Jill said, "I know you might not want toe over.It''s okay.I have another


    way to show the public that we have indeed reconciled''


    Tanya: "What way?"


    Jill said, "Do you remember your uncle''s cousin? He just graduated this year and is looking for a


    job.Can you arrange something for him in the Smiths''pany? That way, everyone will know that


    we''ve reconciled.You don''t have to say anything...This is just a small matter for the Smiths, right? Of


    course, you don''t have to arrange any key positions for him.He just has to be at the headquarters...At


    the headquarters, it would show that I helped him find a job"


    Nora:"??" This request was too mundane! She grimaced and nodded at Tanya.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Tanya said, "Joel agreed.I hope you can keep your word in the future and stop pestering me"


    Jill said, "Okay, I''ll send your cousin''s resume to youter"


    After Jill sent the resume, Nora immediately asked for a copy and checked this person''s past.


    She suspected that this cousin might not be as ordinary as Jill wants them to believe.


    However, she did not expect that after investigating this person, she would not find any problems.She


    hesitated.


    Was Jill really just looking for a job for a cousin? In the prison.


    Visiting hours.


    Jill stood in the visitation room.


    When she saw Hiry limping over, her heart instantly ached.


    Her eyes turned red as she held Hiry''s hand.


    "Hiry, I''ve seeded! Can that person really save you?"


    Hiry nodded and said impatiently, "What else? We''re already in this situation.Is there anyone else


    who can save us?"


    Jill hurriedly said, "Don''t get angry.I just feel that it''s a little hard to believe...Besides, your cousin is also


    confused about his new work arrangement.."


    Hiry said irritably, "Just do what I tell you to do! Why are you asking so many questions?! And make


    him obedient too!"


    "Okay, okay¡­¡±


    The visit ended, and next on the schedule was recreation time.Hiry supported her tired body and


    walked to the side.


    When no one was paying attention, she suddenly said, "My mother has arranged for someone to enter


    the Smiths.Shouldn''t you fulfill your promise and save me from here?"


    As she spoke, she slowly looked up at another person in a prison uniform.This person was an


    acquaintance.


    Without even raising his head, he ced a drug into Hiry''s hand.


    "Eat this and you can leave¡¯ Eat it? Hiry bit her lip and stared at the white pill.


    "What medicine is this?"


    "You don''t need to know.Just know that if you eat it, you can go out."


    The person walked away after repeating himself, leaving Hiry standing there staring at the medicine


    in her hand.


    Should she eat it or not? She suddenly clenched her fists and looked at the back of the person in the


    distance.


    Thinking about how she had met this person and the changes around her during this period of time...


    Hiry suddenly steeled her heart and took the medicine while no one was paying attention.


    She did not know what this pill would do for her.


    "What? Hiry suddenly fell ill?"


    At the Smiths, when Tanya received the call, she was a little stunned.


    It was a call from the court.


    After all, Hiry had stolen her daughter.


    Now that she had been released to the hospital for treatment, the court had to inform Tanya of her


    whereabouts.


    Tanya frowned.


    "What illness is it?"


    The voice on the phone replied in a monotonous voice, "Ms.Tanya, Hiry''s condition is still being


    examined at the hospital, but it''s quite serious.She seems to have had a heart attack and has been in a


    coma"


    "Okay, I understand."


    After hanging up, Tanya looked at Nora hesitantly and said ,¡± Hiry has always been in good


    health.Why would she suddenly have a heart attack?"


    Nora frowned.


    She suddenly said, "Why don''t we go to the hospital to take a look?"


    Tanya subconsciously asked, "You suspect that she''s faking it?"


    The only people who coulde out of prison were the patients.


    Nora nodded and looked at the time.


    She happened to be free now, so she simply stood up.


    "Let''s go.I''ll apany you."


    When still in prison, Hiry had already seen a doctor.


    The doctor was helpless and had sent her to the city¡¯s Hospital Finest.


    Tanya drove and brought Nora to the hospital.


    The two of them walked upstairs slowly.


    Nora dragged her feet as if she could not walk.


    Her eyes were slightly lowered, and she exuded a domineering aura.


    Tanya''s mouth twitched as she watched from the side.


    She felt that this person really knew how to put on a show .


    She was clearly sleepy, but she could still make the biggest pose in the world.


    Everyone around looked over.


    Tanya could only grab her hand and pull her to walk faster toward the ward the court staff had told her


    about.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Jill standing outside the ward, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    She seemed to have heard footsteps and turned to see them.


    She immediately rushed over and pointed at Tanya as she scolded, "What are you doing here? Isn''t it


    enough that you caused my daughter to end up like this?! Do you have to see her die before you can


    be at ease?"


    Tanya: She frowned and felt that the Jill she had seen two days ago was not the same person as the


    Jill from today.


    Or rather, the Jill today was the Jill she was familiar with.


    The one from two days ago was so calm that it was terrifying.


    Nora looked at Tanya''s thoughtful expression.


    Now was not the time to quarrel with Jill.


    She interrupted Jill''s next question and asked, "How is she?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nora was the eldest daughter of the Smiths and was also Justin Hunt''s girlfriend.


    Jill was a little worried as she said unhappily, "She''s not dead yet! However, the doctor hasn''t been able


    to find any problems until now.She''s still in aa!"


    At this point, she looked at the two staff members guarding Hiry at the entrance of the operating


    theater with resentment.


    "It must be because you found a bad doctor for her! Seeing that my daughter is down and out, you


    didn''t treat her properly, did you!"


    The two staff members were about to speak when Jill suddenly thought of something.


    She looked at Nora suddenly.


    "By the way, aren''t you Anti? You''re the world¡¯s number one surgeon.You''re also known as the master


    surgeon.Quickly go and see my daughter!"


    Nora: She stared at Jill and then at the two people at the door.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Okay."


    She also wanted to see what Hiry was up to! As she thought this, Jill said to the two guards, "This is


    Doctor Anti.Can you let her in to see my daughter?"


    The two of them looked at each other.


    It was now a critical period for Hiry to seek treatment.


    They had found two specialists in the hospital, but they could not see any problems.


    They had called Jill over because Hiry still had the right to seek treatment.


    Now, Nora was considered someone hired by Jill, so they said, "Thene out as soon as possible.


    "No problem"


    Nora waved at the two of them and then nodded slightly at Tanya.


    She gave her a reassuring look before entering the operating theater.


    Hiry had probably been here for three to four hours.


    At this moment, she was lying on the operating table with all kinds of testing equipment around her.


    Nora looked at the data disyed on the device first.


    Her heart was beating normally.


    Blood pressure was normal.


    All the statistics were up to standard.


    Even the blood test report was at the side, eliminating hypoglycemia.


    However, Nora observed that her brain waves were indeed abnormal.


    This meant that...Hiry was not pretending to be ill? Then why was she unconscious? There were only


    nurses in the operating theater now.


    The other doctors had already gone out to discuss this case.


    Nora went to the other side and prepared to take her pulse.


    She ced her fingers on Hiry''s wrist and closed her eyes, A minuteter, she opened her eyes and


    retracted her fingers.


    She frowned at her.


    At this moment, the door to the operating theater suddenly opened and a tall figure walked in.


    She looked up and saw a female doctor wearing surgical clothes.


    Behind her were a few nurses.


    As the group of people entered, they saw Nora.


    The female doctor frowned and reprimanded, "Who are you? The operating theater is not a ce you


    can enter as you please! Please leave!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Just as she was about to speak, the staff guarding the door whispered, "This is the doctor hired by the


    inmate''s mother"


    After saying that, the staff introduced her to Nora.


    "This is Doctor ine Miller, our lead doctor.She is also the most skilled person in our department!"


    When ine heard this, she immediately rebuked the two of them.


    "Nonsense! The person lying on the hospital bed is a criminal.Before we figure it out, how can we let


    the doctors outside see her? Even Dr.Larson is helpless when ites to her condition.Her family can''t


    be thinking that any random doctor can treat her, right?"


    Nora was originally prepared to leave after she came in.


    After all, she was not kind enough to really treat Hiry.She had onlye in to confirm if Hiry was


    really sick.


    Now that she had confirmed it, she was about to leave.


    However, she was unhappy when she heard this.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    The staff also mumbled, "She''s not a random doctor."


    ine sneered.


    "Dr.Larson is the best doctor in the domestic and foreign departments.Is she better than him ? ine


    was famous for being a demoness in the hospital.However, her medical skills were good, and no one


    dared to provoke her.


    The staff member who had been scolded for no reason could not help but retort, "Yes, she is"


    ine was stunned and then sneered.


    "Oh? Then tell me, who is she? If she''s better than Dr.Larson, why haven''t I heard of this person in all


    my years in the medical world?¡¯ The staff coughed and looked at Nora.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Perhaps it was because she had joined Morris''s investigation team and became an external employee,


    Morris had specially sent her a document to prove her identity...


    Therefore, Nora had a good impression of these staff members.


    After all, they were considered her colleagues.


    Seeing her colleague in such a difficult position, how could Nora just leave? She raised her eyebrows


    at ine and suddenly said, "Hello, I''m Doctor Anti.If you haven''t heard of me, I''m probably too


    unremarkable, I guess"


    ine was obviously stunned when she heard this.


    The nurses behind ine immediately covered their mouths and looked at her in shock.


    They eximed, "Anti ?"


    "Oh my god, I''m seeing Anti!"


    "Anti is the best international doctor.If Dr.Larson is the best in the country , then Anti is the best in the


    world.She''s even better than Dr.Larson!"


    "She''s my idol!"


    As the nurses were whispering, Nora realized that ine had an intense frown on her face.


    She seemed to be a little stunned when she heard this name.


    She felt awkward after being pped in the face like that but calmed down quickly.


    ine did not continue talking about this matter.


    Instead, she looked at the staff and continued to reprimand them.


    "Even if Jill has found the best surgeon, you shouldn''t have just let her in!"


    With that, she red at the two of them.


    "The criminal''s condition is still unclear.What if she¡¯s pretending to be sick and intends to escape?


    Once the two of you were deceived, she might have run away before I came here!"


    The two staff members lowered their heads and pursed their lips.


    It was obvious disdain.


    ine''s words were righteous, but she had not said anything earlier.


    Now that she brought up this topic, it was obvious that she was embarrassed and angry.


    However, the two staff members did not reveal their thoughts.


    Instead, they looked at each other and coughed .


    "Yes, we were wrong"


    ine looked at Nora and said to the two of them again, "Now, please get rid of everyone unrted to


    the case! I want to see the patient!"


    ¡°Yes!"


    The two staff members looked at Nora.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and did not make things difficult for them.


    She left the operating theater.


    When she came out, Tanya stepped forward and asked, "How is it?"


    Nora thought of Hiry''s pulse earlier and said softly, "She''s really unconscious, but we still have to


    investigate the specific reason"


    As long as it was not an act and she didn''t n to escape, everything else should be fine.


    Tanya nodded.


    At this moment, Jill came over.


    "Miracle doctor, how''s my daughter?"


    When Nora heard this, she said, "Oh, they have another famous doctor in the hospital.She seems to be


    diagnosing her!"


    Jill was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?"


    Nora thought about it and replied, "ine"


    ine...


    Jill was suddenly enlightened.


    "Oh!"


    Before Nora could say anything, Jill said, "She''s the most famous doctor in New York.She''s different


    from ordinary doctors.She''s the only alternative medicine doctor in the industry!"


    "Alternative medicine?"


    Nora was a little surprised.


    In this day and age, there were fewer and fewer young doctors who majored in traditional alternative


    medicine.


    Furthermore, most of the doctors who could be the best in traditional alternative medicine were old.


    Traditional alternative medicine emphasized reading, hearing, and cutting.


    One needed to umte experience based on medical cases.


    However, ine was clearly only in her twenties...


    At this moment, the door to the operating theater was suddenly pushed open and ine walked out.


    Behind her, a few nurses said, "Doctor ine is really impressive! We didn''t find any problems, but the


    moment she arrived, we found out!"


    "That''s right.We have also heard of how magical alternative medicine is, but we never believed it.We


    felt that it''s no different from witchcraft.I didn''t expect to actually witness the power of alternative


    medicine today!"


    As the group of people ttered her, Jill went up to her.


    "Doctor ine, what''s wrong with my daughter?"


    ine said, "I checked her pulse and found that she''s indeed in aa, not pretending.The specific


    reason still needs to be confirmed with blood tests, but I already have a general idea."


    The nurses around them immediately nodded.


    However, ine suddenly looked at Nora and said, "Sometimes, modern medicine is indeed very


    useless.In her situation, all her vital signs are normal.From the perspective of modern medicine, there


    are no problems at all.Most ordinary people would have symptoms such as spleen and stomach


    dysfunction, kidney deficiency, and other symptoms, but they can''t be detected if they don''t reach a


    certain level.Once they reach a level that can be detected using modern medicine, it means that the


    illness is already very serious.This can highlight the importance of alternative medicine.It also requires


    alternative medicine to nurse a person''s body! The mystery of alternative medicine is definitely not


    something modern medicine canpare to!"


    Nora:"??"


    Tanya whispered into her ear, "Nora, why do I feel like she¡¯ s implying you''re inferior to her?"


    Nora: "...Be more confident.Get rid of your feelings."


    Tanya:"..."


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she could not help but purse her lips.


    "She''s good at alternative medicine, but you''re good at modern medicine.What''s there for her to be


    arrogant about?!"


    Nora chuckled and did not answer.


    However, Tanya''s voice was not low, and ine immediately heard her.


    She frowned and looked over.


    She simply walked in front of Nora.


    "Anti, honest words are unpleasant to the ear.There are some things I have to say "


    "Do you really think that just because you''re the best doctor, your medical skills are amazing?


    Alternative medicine is the most profound! Furthermore, your mother, Yvette, was an outstanding talent


    in the alternative medicine world.You didn''t inherit her skills and instead went overseas to learn modern


    medicine! No matter how good your modern medicine is, I still look down on you! It''s because you have


    abandoned the essence of the ancestors! In my opinion, only the best alternative medicine practitioner


    can truly be considered a medical expert! You''re only holding a scalpel.No matter how good you are,


    it''s just familiarity making perfect!"


    When she said this, Nora instantly narrowed her eyes.


    "I only know how to hold a scalpel?"


    The entire corridor fell silent.The other nurses looked at each other.


    ine was the best in alternative medicine in the country, while Nora was the best in international


    modern medicine.


    When these two people met, they did not know who to help at that moment.


    However, ine was not afraid of her.


    She said, "What? Do you think I''m wrong? Or do you think modern medicine is better than alternative


    medicine?"


    Many people felt that alternative medicine was unreliable, especially in Western countries.


    Some even thought that it was a scam.


    ine''s words had clearly set a trap for Nora.


    If she said modern medicine was good, she would offend most of the alternative medicine doctors in


    the capital.


    And in New York, there were many prestigious alternative medicine doctors! If they all came together to


    suppress her, they could definitely make Nora''s life a living hell.


    However, if she said alternative medicine was good, Nora would be showing weakness and ruin her


    own prestige.


    Nora looked at her and did not understand why this person was targeting her.


    However, the corners of her lips curled up slightly and she said, "Be it modern or alternative medicine,


    in my opinion, they''re just ways to treat illnesses and save people! It doesn''t matter they''re noble or


    cheap.They can''t bepared!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ine''s expression darkened.She seemed to be a little unhappy that she could not trick Nora.


    She sneered and said, "Then why did Miss Smith choose modern medicine instead of alternative


    medicine? ording to what I know, your mother was an outstanding talent in the alternative medicine


    world back then! Why didn''t you inherit her mantle? Instead of studying alternative medicine, you chose


    modern medicine.Doesn''t this exin Miss Smith¡¯ s thoughts?"


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Miss Smith, you''re not telling me it''s just your hobby, are you? You have a mother who''s famous for


    her alternative medicine skills, but you like modern medicine.Doesn''t this show your attitude?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Tsk.


    Nora pursed her lips.


    Was this ine nning to pin her on the saying that modern medicine was better than alternative


    medicine? She was really persistent.


    She suddenly smiled and said, "How do you know that I didn''t learn alternative medicine?"


    ine was stunned by her light tone.


    However, she continued mocking, "Oh, did you learn alternative medicine? Then why haven''t I ever


    heard your name in the alternative medicine world?"


    After saying that, she did not wait for Nora to speak again and looked at her phone.


    "Alright, I don''t have time to debate with Miss Smith here today.After all, I still have a case to settle.I''m


    not as free as Miss Smith."


    Nora:"??"


    Before she could say anything, Tanya said, "Eh? Isn''t it Doctor ine who suddenly walked over to talk


    to Nora? We didn''t stop you from leaving either! You make it sound like our Nora is pestering you.Isn''t


    that a little strange?"


    ine:"...


    She red at Tanya and left.


    After she left, Nora and Tanya looked at each other and were about to leave too.


    However, just as they turned around, they heard Jill''s angry voice.


    "Tanya, did you do this on purpose?"


    Nora turned back to look at Tanya, only to see her stunned .


    She looked at Jill in confusion.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jill''s fingers were about to poke her nose.


    "Doctor ine is Hiry''s attending doctor.You offended her with your words here.You must be trying to


    get her to take revenge on Hiry!"


    Tanya''s expression instantly darkened.


    A strange feeling surged in Nora''s heart.


    She also had two children, but regardless of whether it was Pete or Cherry, she doted on them.


    She was afraid that she would neglect one of them and make the other unhappy.


    Pete and born sensitive, while Cherry was born to be more carefree.


    However, she had not overlooked Cherry and wronged her.


    After all, her family background was good.


    Why did Jill have to do this? Jill did not have any motherly feelings for Tanya, right? Otherwise, how


    could she have done this?! Jill was also a little unhappy that Nora had offended ine.


    However, she did not dare to get angry at Nora.


    She threw her temper at Tanya.


    "How old are you already? You don''t even know how to act! Is this the time for you to shoot your mouth


    off? Even if you''re criticized by others, so what if you suffer a little? Why do you have to fight for the


    upper hand? Do you think your younger sister isn''t dying quickly enough?"


    Tanya suddenly roared angrily, "My younger sister?"


    She looked at Jill.


    "How dare you say that the person lying inside is my younger sister? Isn''t she supposed to be my elder


    sister?!"


    Jill immediately choked.


    She gulped and Tanya said again, "What I told you back then was only a superficial reconciliation.Don''t


    think that we have really reconciled.However, you''re right about one thing!"


    Jill was taken aback.


    "What?"


    Tanya narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    "I really think that the person lying inside isn''t dying fast enough! She has already been arrested.Even if


    she doesn''t have a future, she can''t make up for the crime of stealing my child! I really hope that she


    dies from this illness!"


    Jill was furious.


    She stretched out her hand and was about to hit Tanya.


    "You evil girl!"


    Unfortunately, before she could do anything, Nora had already moved in front of Tanya and grabbed


    Jill''s wrist.


    She looked at Jill coldly and said, "Mrs.Jones, Tanya is my sister-inw now.Before you hit her, did you


    ask for the Smiths¡¯ opinion? Or do the Joneses no longer care about the Smiths¡¯ opinion?"


    Her words made Jill choke.


    Nora whispered again, "Of course.Karl Moore is still in New York.If you have any objections to his


    daughter, why don''t you talk to him?"


    Nora touched her chin and suddenly approached her.


    She said again, "By the way, do you know what Karl Moore is doing now?"


    Jill was stunned.


    She only knew that Karl Moore was from the underworld, but she really did not know what he was


    doing.


    Now that Nora said this, her heart sank.


    "What?"


    Nora only smiled and did not say anything.


    However, this made Jill even more afraid.She swallowed her saliva and saw Nora suddenly reach out


    her hand.She raised her thumb and index finger and aimed them at Jill¡¯ s head.


    "Bang!".


    Jill was shocked and subconsciously took a step back.


    Then, she saw Nora''s lips curl up slightly.


    Strange evilness appeared on her obedient face.


    She had originally thought that Hiry''s illness this time could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    After all, she could stay in the ward and avoid prison.However, no one expected that two dayster,


    news would suddenly spread that Hiry had died in the ward.


    Upon hearing the news, the police quickly surrounded the Smiths.


    "Hiry is dead"


    Tanya looked at Nora as she spoke.


    She stared at her in shock and disbelief.


    Nora frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know"


    Tanya pointed at her phone.


    "I was just informed that she''s brain dead.The doctors just took her off the venttor."


    She subconsciously clenched her fists and took a deep breath.


    "This might be her retribution!"


    Nora felt that this matter was a little strange.


    Two days ago, she had gone to see Hiry and checked her pulse.


    Hiry was indeed in aa and she might have been able to find out the specific reason with a blood


    test.


    At that time, she was worried that Hiry would pretend to be sick and escape from the prison.


    After confirming that she was really sick, she had felt relieved.


    Later on, ine took over Hiry.


    Furthermore, because of her special status, Nora did not pay attention to her anymore.


    But why was she dead? She frowned as the butler walked in and said, "Miss Nora, someone from the


    police station is here.


    They said...


    He gulped.


    "They said that further investigation has revealed that Hiry''s death was a murder .As for the


    murderer, they have sufficient evidence and havee to arrest the culprit"


    Murderer...


    Nora frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    How could the Smiths be rted to the murderer? The butler did not understand either.


    At this moment, the police rushed in and said, "We already have evidence of your murder.Please


    surrender immediately!"


    Nora: She thought about it carefully.


    Two days ago, she had only seen Hiry in the operating theater.


    At that time, there were surveince cameras in the operating theater, so these people could not have


    framed her.


    The police officers walked towards her.


    Nora sighed slightly.


    Why was she fated with prison...


    Thest time Old Maddy fell sick, it was the same.


    This time, it was the same...


    She had originally nned to follow the clues and find out who the mysterious person was that had


    come to New York.


    However, she did not expect that things would turn out this way.


    As she sighed, the police officer walked past and behind her.


    He took out handcuffs and handcuffed Tanya!


    Nora:"!!"


    Were the policeman''s words directed at Tanya? But how was that possible?! Tanya looked surprised as


    she looked at the police officer in confusion.


    "What are you doing? Why did you arrest me ? ¡° The police officer said, "You''re suspected of


    murdering Hiry.We have both material evidence and witnesses, so we''re arresting you now! Please


    don''t resist¡± Tanya was stunned.


    "What? How could I have killed someone?!"


    Nora also made a prompt decision to block the police''s path.


    She asked in a deep and calm voice, "What''s going on? Do you have an arrest warrant? What''s the


    evidence? Also, please show your police badge.Do you really think you cane in and arrest anyone


    you want?"


    The police officer did not expect Nora to be so domineering.


    He first took out his police badge and showed it to her before showing his arrest warrant.


    The arrest warrant was real.


    Nora could not stop them.


    After all, if she really stopped them and escaped, it would mean that they had fled for their crimes and


    would be confirmed as guilty.


    Nora looked at Tanya and said calmly, "You go first.I''ll contact thewyer immediately and prepare to


    bail you out"


    Tanya took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Okay."


    When Tanya was brought out by the police, Jill arrived as well.


    When she saw Tanya, her eyes were red and she looked like she had gone mad.


    "Tanya! You killed Hiry! I knew it.You always wanted her dead! You vicious person ! You murderer! I


    should have strangled you to death when you were young! I should have thrown you to death! A person


    like you shouldn''t have appeared in this world!"


    She rushed toward Tanya in anger, but the police stopped her.


    Jill was stopped by someone.Her hands and feet tried to w out to her, but she could not touch


    Tanya.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    She continued to curse.


    "You killed my daughter.I don''t want to live anymore, but before I die, I will take you with me! I will make


    you pay!"


    The police formed a protective circle around Tanya.She looked at Jill in shock.


    The person in front of her had already gone mad.


    It was obvious that she had decided to go all out.


    It was courage that allowed her to risk her life for her daughter.


    This was not about gaining benefits, but true selfless motherly love! But if she loved her daughter so


    much, why was she always so cold to Tanya? Tanya looked at Hiry in confusion and muttered, "Am I


    not your daughter?"


    "No! I don''t have a daughter like you! You''re a murderer! You''ll die a horrible death.I''ll curse you to go to


    the deepest pits of hell after you die!"


    These extreme evil thoughts and curses made Tanya slowly retract her gaze.


    She did not say anything else and followed the police into the car.


    At the hospital''s mortuary.


    ine was wandering around Hiry''s corpse.She frowned and inspected the marks on the corpse.She


    said ¡°There are scratches on the victim''s body.Her fingernails were torn off, which means that she went


    through an intense struggle when she was alive.We have detected an unknown drugposition in


    her body.Our initial estimate is that it''s poison.We''re pretty certain that she died from the poison"


    After the examination, the nurse beside ine could not help but say, "Doctor ine, could her death


    be rted to her previous unconsciousness? Could it be that she was poisoned in the prison and had


    fallen sick because of it? We just didn''t notice¡¯ These words made ine clench her fists tightly.


    She looked at the nurse with a sharp gaze.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We indeed could not find out the reason for hera, but we


    did not find anything in her blood, either...It was clearly after Tanya saw her that she died from the


    poisoning!"


    The young nurse said, "But...


    "But what?"


    ine red at her.


    "Are you a doctor or am I? Even if a forensic doctores to investigate, this would be the only


    judgment!"


    The young nurse gritted her teeth.


    She knew that this matter had to be resolved like this.


    Otherwise, it would mean that ine''s medical skills were bad and she could not treat Hiry well.


    However...She couldn''t help but say, "There''s Doctor Anti too!"


    What if the international expert could tell the real cause? However, as soon as she said this, ine


    smiled.


    "She''s already dead.Do you think just any random doctor can look at her body? With me around, even


    a forensic doctor won''t be able to touch her!"


    With that, she said, "Don''t worry.Unless someone from the special departmentes, no one can


    overthrow my judgment!"


    The nurse was stunned.


    "Special department?"


    The young nurse did not know about them, so she asked hesitantly, "What''s that?"


    ine said, "It''s a department above the normal police service.If they take over the case, all of us have


    to listen to them...Forget it.You won''t understand even if I tell you this.Anyway, after this case is


    sessfully closed, I''ll have enough experience umted to apply for a position in the special


    department"


    If she could join the special department, it would be an honor for her! Moreover, Captain Ford from the


    special department...


    had an honorable status and was admired by everyone.


    At the thought of this, ine''s face turned a little red as she became excited.


    She signed her diagnosis and autopsy report and handed them to the nurse.


    Then, she looked at the nurse and said, "The cause of death has been determined, let''s cremate the


    corpse now."


    The nurse was stunned.


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, it''s summer now.Corpses rot if they''re left out for too long.Even if there''s a freezer, there''s no


    need to keep her body: The nurse courteously replied, "Then I''ll contact the victim¡¯ s family"


    "Okay¡±


    After saying that, ine looked at her.


    "Contact her now¡±


    The nurse did not expect her to be so anxious.


    He asked, "Ah?...Ah, okay.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Tanya was taken away, she only said one sentence to Nora.


    "Take good care of Mia"


    After she was taken away, Nora went upstairs first.


    It was the weekend today, so the children did not go to school.


    They were ying inside and seemed to have heard the noise downstairs.


    Therefore, when Nora entered, she saw Mia anxiously wearing her shoes.


    She asked in a small voice, "Why was my mommy arrested?"


    Pete said, "Don''t worry.They must have caught the wrong person"


    Cherry held her phone.


    As they were in the midst of an intense team battle, she looked at Mia and then downstairs.


    She hesitated for 0.01 seconds before throwing her phone down and putting on her shoes.


    "Let''s go downstairs and ask Mom!"


    Nora pushed the door open and entered.


    When she saw the three children, she said, "Mia, your mommy has something on and needs to go to


    the police station.Don''t worry.Mia asked hesitantly, "Is she really okay?"


    Nora got down on her knees and ruffled through her hair.


    "She''s really fine.Your mommy is such a good person, and the police officers specialize in catching bad


    people.Why would they catch your mommy?"


    Mia tilted her head and thought about it carefully.


    "Yes, Aunt Nora is right.Then, when will Mommy be back?"


    "She''ll be back tonight"


    Nora coaxed her patiently.


    Her voice was very soft.


    Although it was deep, it was very gentle.


    After saying that, she looked at Cherry and saw that the little fellow''s big eyes were darting around.


    She pouted and then silently said to Nora, "Mommy, you''re lying¡±


    Nora: She knew that this brat was smart and could tell that things were not so simple.However, Cherry


    cooperated and persuaded Mia.


    The little fellow looked up and said confidently, "Mia, don''t be afraid.Even if something really happens


    to your mommy, my mommy won''t just sit there and do nothing! Besides, your daddy is very powerful


    too! If they can''t do it, then look for my daddy!"


    Mia tilted her head.


    "What if your daddy can''t do it, either?"


    "Then find my auntie and grandma!"


    Cherry patted her chest.


    "Don''t worry.My auntie and grandma are the best!"


    Mia was really deceived by her confidence.


    She nodded.


    "Okay."


    Nora said, "You guys have fun here.I''ll get the nanny to watch over you all.You all have to stay at home


    obediently today, okay?"


    Mia: "Okay!"


    Cherry said, "Don''t worry, Mommy! I''ll take good care of Mia and Pete!"


    Pete: When Nora saw that Mia had calmed down, she went out and picked up her phone to call Joel.


    However, the moment she went out, she felt a tiny tug on her pants.


    She lowered her head and met Pete''s stern but serious face.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Mommy, I just saw that God-mom was taken away by them in


    handcuffs"


    Nora:"?"


    Was her son so observant?¡¯ It was too difficult to lie to him.


    She lowered her head and was about to say something when she heard Pete''s clear analysis.


    "You should contact Uncle and Dad immediately and get awyer to bail God-mom out.If they came


    here for an arrest, they must have had an arrest warrant.That means they have solid evidence, but


    God-mom definitely didn''t do anything bad.You should look at the evidence.If I''m not wrong, the


    evidence must have been tampered with"


    "..


    Hearing his logical analysis, Nora felt for the first time that her son was indeed very smart.


    Although he did not like to talk much and spent all his time doing Mathematical Olympiad questions, he


    was indeed worthy of being a child of the Hunts.


    Even when faced with dire situations, he could maintain hisposure and think clearly.


    She touched Pete''s head.


    "Okay, I''ll do all of that.But Mia is in a bad mood, so can please take good care of her?"


    Pete looked at Nora helplessly.


    "Mommy, I''m nota three-year-old child anymore¡¯ These words to coax a child were useless on him.


    However, Nora said seriously, "Pete, Mommy isn''t coaxing you.I''m telling the truth.Cherry has a rough


    personality and a big heart.I''m worried about letting her take care of people.But if it''s Pete, Mommy


    would be relieved!"


    These words made Pete''s face turn red.


    He nodded and even spoke up for his sister.


    "Sister is also very good."


    Nora: This fellow was really adorable! Nora left the house and called Joel.


    Joel already knew about the situation when the police came in to arrest him.


    He said, "I''m bringing mywyer over.I''ll probably arrive with them.¡±


    Nora nodded.


    "Sure."


    Nora and Joel were not allowed to see Tanya before the case was processed.Only thewyers were


    allowed to discuss these matters.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    After more than half an hour, thewyer walked out with a frown.


    "The matter has been rified! They do indeed have the evidence to back Ms.Turner''s arrest! Hiry''s


    death was caused by the toxins in her body.During the time she was detained, only Miss Tanya had


    seen her! She injected something in Hiry''s infusion drug.All of this had been recorded by the


    surveince cameras.We''re at a great disadvantage right now!"


    When they heard this, Nora and Joel were stunned.


    Tanya had met Hiry in private? And she had injected something into her IV tube? How was that


    possible?! Although Tanya hated Hiry, she would not do something like that because she still had Mia


    to take care of.


    She could not do anything illegal.


    Joel was the first to speak.


    "Impossible."


    Nora nodded as well.


    "Although Hiry is unconscious, she will still go to jail even if she wakes up.She has already received


    the punishment she deserves.Tanya would not harm her again!"


    Thewyer sighed.


    "But Ms.Tanya once told Jill that she would never forgive Hiry.She even wanted Hiry to die.


    Nora: She had indeed said this when Jill questioned her in the hospital.


    Moreover, there was a nurse beside her at that time.


    Thewyer said, "Someone has evidence to prove this.Therefore, Ms.Tanya has a motive for the


    crime.In addition to the surveince video and the toxins collected from the body...there is both human


    and material evidence.Furthermore, Ms.Tanya has already confirmed the evidence from the


    surveince cameras...


    These words stunned Nora and Joel.


    The two of them looked at thewyer in disbelief and questioned at the same time, "How is this


    possible?"


    Thewyer frowned as well.


    "I can''t get bail now, but I''ve requested to meet Ms.Tanya.The two of you can follow me."


    Joel and Nora nodded.


    Soon, the formalities werepleted.


    Nora followed behind Joel and thewyer and slowly entered the interrogation room.


    Tanya sat there inside the interrogation room, looking a little flustered and helpless.


    She clenched her fists tightly and turned her head away the moment they entered.


    After the others had left, Nora remained silent.


    Joel, on the other hand, said slowly, "Tanya, you didn''t really go to see Hiry, right? There must be


    something wrong with their surveince cameras.Why are you admitting to it? Did they torture you?"


    When Tanya heard this, the panic in her eyes gradually calmed down.


    She looked a little depressed and shook her head.


    "No.The police work ording to thew.They can''t torture me.You''re thinking too much¡¯ Joel stared at


    her.


    "Then why did you admit to it? And what ¡®s with the surveince cameras?"


    When he asked this, Nora had already started ying the video on her phone.


    In the video, Tanya could be clearly seen entering the ward and taking out something to push into the


    IV line.


    Nora stared at that face.


    After knowing Tanya for so many years, she could almost confirm...


    Tanya suddenly looked up and said slowly, "I didn''t want to kill her!"


    Her words confirmed everything thewyer had said! Nora put her phone away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She thought that it was all a lie, but she did not expect it to be true! If the video was real, they could not


    do anything.


    When Joel heard this, he was extremely surprised.


    He, who could remain calm in the face of death, asked anxiously, now that it concerned Tanya,


    "You...You really went to see her? What did you inject her with?"


    Tanya lowered her head and took a deep breath before saying, "It''s called Benzotin.This thing can


    make her feel pain even in aa"


    The interrogation room fell silent.


    Tanya held her head and said in pain, "I didn''t want to kill her.I just wanted her to feel pain...Joel, do


    you know? I interacted with Mia a lot before I realized that there are some scars on Mia''s private


    parts...They are all old scars .Lasked Mia about it, and she told me...that it was her mother, when she


    was young.Because she was insensible, she cried and made you frown, so Hiry used a Cigarette


    butt to burn her privates!"


    Tanya''s words were still trembling.


    A day ago, she had given Mia a bath...


    Actually, she should not look at a child''s private parts when she grows older.


    As a father, Joel had not seen it since Mia was three years old.


    But Tanya loved Mia too much.


    When she saw the small mole on Mia''s shoulder, she wanted to check her entire body.


    She did not expect to find such a big scar...


    It had been a long time ago, and the scar was very big.


    It was obvious how much Mia had suffered back then¡¯!She had asked Mia about it, who had said in


    fear, "Mommy, I''ll be serious and obedient in the future.Don''t punish me like this."


    At that moment, Tanya felt like she had lost her mind! No wonder.


    No wonder her daughter, who had been pampered by Joel since she was young, was so careful.


    She did not have any arrogant habits at all.


    No wonder Mia was so afraid of Hiry...


    So that was the reason!! Tanya was trembling with anger.


    She held back her rationality and coaxed Mia to sleep before sitting there in a daze for the entire night.


    She knew that even if she revealed this matter, Hiry would already be dead because this matter


    could not be changed to a death sentence...


    The one who would be affected the most was Mia.


    Mia would be pitied because of this.


    She did not want her daughter to be pitied.


    However, she could not vent her frustration and anger at all.


    It was only in the morning that she made up her mind.


    Even if she had to be a bad person or a murderer this time, she would not let Hiry off so easily!


    Because seeing her child in pain was the most intolerable thing for a mother! Therefore, she had


    searched for drugs that could make one''s nerves feel extremely painful and had secretly gone to the


    hospital to inject them into Hiry''s IV bottle.


    Hearing Tanya''s words, Joel stood up suddenly.


    The man, who was more than 1.8 meters tall, was trembling like a sieve.


    He looked at Tanya in disbelief.


    "How...how is this possible.."


    His daughter had actually suffered like this under his watch?! He clenched his fists tightly, his eyes


    filled with tears.


    "It''s..my fault"


    Tanya shook her head.


    "You''re a father, and she''s a girl.How could you have known? If it weren''t for the coincidence, I wouldn''t


    have looked so carefully at my daughter...She''s already five years old...Hiry took advantage of this!"


    She suddenly looked up with red eyes and said in a trembling voice.


    "So, I don''t regret it.Even if I kill her, I''m willing to face the consequences! But what about my Mia vie


    Towards the end, she looked a little lost.Almost as soon as she said this, Joel held her hand and


    suddenly said, "Tanya, what does this have to do with you ? I was the one who gave you the medicine!"


    Tanya was stunned.


    "When did you give it to me...At this point, she suddenly understood.


    Joel was trying to take the me! Her eyes were red asrge tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She lowered her head and wiped her tears.


    "Stop fooling around..."


    However, Joel said firmly, "I''m useless.I couldn''t protect my wife or my daughter...Back then, I broke up


    with you because of a small misunderstanding.Now that something like this has happened to my


    daughter, it''s my fault.It''s all my fault...I want to tear Hiry to pieces!"


    Tanya grabbed his hand.


    "This isn''t your fault.It''s my fault.I didn''t say anything and hid everything...I med myself for believing


    Jill''s words back then and going overseas.When I found out I was pregnant, I forced myself to give


    birth, but I didn''t have the ability to protect the child..."


    As she spoke, her voice was choked with tears.


    "That''s why I can''t let my daughter live under her shadow forever.I want my daughter to know that


    people who''ve done bad things to her will pay the price!"


    Large tears rolled down her cheeks again.


    However, Joel seemed determined.


    He suddenly stood up.


    "Tanya, you don''t have to hide it for my sake.I know you love me, but there''s really no need for you to


    be so silly...Besides, you couldn''t have bought that medicine by yourself!"


    Tanya bit her lip.


    Yes, ordinary people could not buy that drug, but what about the future mistress of the Smiths? She


    had used Joel''s name to buy that medicine! She cried and said, "I''ve already admitted my crime! Mia


    can''t live without her father! Joel, if you still have any feelings for me, don''t be a jerk at this time!"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Joel did not stay silent and only said, "Mia is a girl.She needs her mother more: Nora watched as the


    two of them argued.She was still digesting the news she had just received.She didn''t expect Mia to be


    treated this way.Not to mention Tanya, even she couldn''t ept it.If such a thing happened to Cherry...


    Not to mention inserting a drug, she would immediately shoot Hiry into meat paste with a gun! While


    she was also feeling angry, these two people were going back and forth.


    They were both going to shoulder thewsuit.


    Nora could only abandon all her senses.


    Now, Tanya and Joel were angered by Mia''s matter.


    The two of them had no rationality to speak of, so they did not notice that there was a problem with


    Tanya''s story.


    She interrupted the two of them.


    "Erm, don''t fight over it.That medicine is not fatal.When she said this, Tanya and Joel''s voices


    paused.Thewyer sighed.


    "Yes, this thing is poison, but it won''t kill her.However, the coroner''s conclusion is that Hiry''s body


    was originally weak.She died because she was injected with this thing!"


    Tanya smiled bitterly.


    "Of course, I knew it wouldn''t kill her...Although I lost my rationality back then, I knew that Mia still


    needed me! I couldn''t let a scumbag ruin my life! That was why I researched online for medicines that


    could cause pain but would not kill...


    I didn¡¯t expect her to die.


    No matter how angry Tanya was, she would never leave Mia alone again.


    However, she could not swallow her anger.


    Therefore, she chose topromise.


    She had punished Hiry in a safe way.


    She never expected that the medicine, that only worked on the nerves and did not harm the human


    body, would actually take Hiry''s life! When thewyer heard this, he asked, "When you searched on


    the Inte, what were the keywords?"


    Tanya replied, "Painful but not fatal."


    Thewyer heaved a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good! We can use this for a counterattack! It can prove that you didn''t intend tomit murder!


    It was idental murder! In addition to the fact that you have a child...I think the judge will show


    mercy!"


    Joel hurriedly asked, "How benevolent can the judge be?"


    Thewyer looked at Joel.


    "Mr.Smith, if you were the one who had done it, then it would have been intentional murder.Therefore,


    only Ms.Tanya would be able to use this counterattack.And because it wasn''t intentional, and because


    Hiry''s actions were too hateful,the judge will pity Ms.Tanya.I''m confident that Ms.Tanya will only be


    sentenced to three years at most!"


    When Tanya heard this, she looked at Joel.


    "Wait for me.I''ll see you in three years: Joel pursed his lips and suddenly said, "I''ll give you a grand


    wedding in three years."


    Tanya''s eyes turned red.


    "Forget it.If you marry a woman who has been in prison, you will beughed at."


    "I''m not afraid of beingughed at.I just feel very useless"


    Joel clenched his fists.


    "Tanya, I''m sorry."


    It was the end of visiting hours.


    Nora and Joel stood up and left with theirwyers.


    As soon as they left the room, Joel looked at thewyer.


    "If I had attempted murder on purpose to avenge my daughter, how long would I be sentenced to?"


    Thewyer was stunned, but when he saw that Joel was serious, he calcted in his heart and said,


    "10 years"


    Joel smiled.


    "Okay, that''s the n"


    Thewyer was stunned.


    "Mr.Smith, it''s 10 years¡¯ It''ll only be three years for Ms.Tanya!"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "Do as I say"


    He would rather be in prison for 10 years than letting Tanya suffer for another three years.


    Thewyer instantly became bitter and vengeful.


    He simply looked at Nora.


    "Miss Smith, please persuade Mr.Smith!"


    Nora was deep in thought and did not hear him at all.


    She only reacted when thewyer tugged at her sleeve.


    "What? Thewyer could only repeat Joel''s decision.However, Joel, who was beside her, gradually


    sensed Nora ¡®s abnormality.


    He frowned and suddenly asked, "Nora, do you find something odd?"


    Nora nodded.


    "I''ve been thinking about it.Could Hiry really die if injected with 5 milliliters of Benzotin? ording


    to what I know, Benzotin only affects the nerves and makes people feel pain, but it''s harmless to the


    body"


    Joel did not know medicine, so he did not suspect anything when he heard about this medicine.


    However, after Nora said that, he suddenly frowned.


    "You mean..."


    Nora shook her head.


    "I''m not sure either, but I still think we should go and see the corpse"


    Joel nodded immediately.


    He looked at thewyer.


    Thewyer also understood something.


    He hurriedly went to look for someone and asked to see the corpse.When the staff member heard this


    request, he did not reject it.


    He picked up his phone and called the morgue.


    However, when the call connected, he was stunned.


    "What? She''s already been sent to the crematorium?"


    When he said this, the three people present were all stunned! Nora and Joel eximed at the same


    time, "Oh no!"


    Beforeing to the police station, neither of them had expected the corpse to be dealt with so quickly,


    so they did not think of protecting it at all.


    After all, she was already dead! They were no professional criminals, after all.


    They had overlooked this!! Joel rushed to the phone and asked, "When did you send it out?"


    The person was stunned.


    "Half an hour ago.."


    After Tanya admitted to it, this case was basically set in stone.


    Therefore, the handling of the corpses was also within the rules! Joel and Nora looked at each other.


    Without a word, they rushed out the door.


    Nora jumped into the driver''s seat and said to Joel, "Sit tight!"


    As soon as she said that, the car rushed out! Joel was already making a call, but the vehicle carrying


    the corpse had already arrived at the crematorium.


    The corpse had been sent in and the door was closed! When burning corpses at high temperatures,


    once they entered the furnace, they could not be taken out again! Because it was impossible to stop


    halfway.


    So...it was toote! They were a step toote!! If the corpse was cremated, there was no chance of


    turning the situation around! Screeeeech! The car stopped at the entrance of the crematorium.


    Almost the moment the car stopped, Nora and Joel jumped out.


    The guard was stunned.


    He went forward and asked, "Hey, what are you guys doing? You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Joel had already pushed him away.


    Nora turned sideways and slithered in.


    The security guard was a little surprised by the two of them.


    After being stunned for a moment, he chased after them.


    "Stop right there! This is not a ce where you can just barge in! Unfortunately, the two of them had


    already run toward the entrance of the crematorium! At the entrance, a few cars were parked orderly.


    ine sat in the front passenger seat of the car and leisurely stared at the venue, which had already


    closed the door.


    When she saw her, Nora rushed forward and stared at her.


    "Where''s the corpse?"


    ine raised her eyebrows.


    "What corpse?"


    Nora replied, "Hiry Jones¡¯ corpse!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ine smiled.


    "Why should I tell you where her body is? Who do you think you are?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joel had already opened the door to the front passenger seat.


    Nora grabbed ine''s arm and pulled her out of the car.


    The two moved like flowing water, stunning ine.


    When she came back to her senses, she was already standing in front of Joel and Nora! Nora grabbed


    her wrist tightly and asked, "Tell me, where is Hiry Jones¡¯ corpse?"


    ine tried her best to shake off her grip and said angrily, "Why should I tell you? Let go of me right


    now! Otherwise, you''ll be breaking thew!"


    At this moment, the guard at the door rushed over and blocked their way.


    The guard asked, "What''s going on?"


    ine shouted, "Call for help immediately.Someone is breaking thew here!"


    When the guard heard that, he hurriedly found a few people and surrounded Nora and Joel.


    Someone had already taken out a weapon and aimed it at them.


    Joel took a deep breath.


    "I suspect that the cause of the deceased''s death has not been investigated clearly, so we need to stop


    the cremation immediately! Send the corpse out right now!"


    As soon as she said this, those people looked at ine.


    ine smiled.


    "Mr.Smith, what''s wrong? The Smith family is so powerful.Are you nning to tamper with the corpse ?


    My colleagues and I have already determined the cause of death and signed it.Moreover, Ms.Tanya


    has already confessed! Why can''t you let Ms.Jones rest in peace? If you take her out halfway through


    the cremation...that''s impossible!"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Joel stared at her.


    "Are you guys stopping or not?"


    The Smith family members were around, and some people had even followed them in.


    If this group of people did not stop, he would cause a riot here! The Smiths were not easy to bully!


    ine was shocked by his gaze.


    She sneered and said, "What? Is the Smith family nning to attack us? Let me tell you, everyone


    around here is my colleague.We''re not afraid of you at all! Everything has to be done ording to the


    rules! Without orders, we can''t stop the cremation!"


    Orders...


    By the time thewyer applied for an order to stop the cremation, her body would probably already be


    burnt to ashes! This ine was clearly making things difficult for them on purpose.


    Or rather, she wanted to close this casepletely.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ine lowered her head and yed with her nails.She spoke first.


    "Mr.Smith, you''re just a wealthy man.No matter how powerful you are in the business industry, you ''re


    just the husband of a criminal in my eyes! You want me to stop the cremation and I have to do as you


    say? Do you really think you''re some big shot?"


    She looked at Joel.


    "Let me tell you, unless someone from the special department is standing in front of me right now, I''m


    not changing my mind!"


    Joel''s expression turned cold as he looked at the burning room.


    He was about to order his subordinates to attack when Nora''s cold voice suddenly sounded.


    "Then I order you to stop the cremation immediately!"


    As soon as she said this, Nora took out the documents Morris had given her from her pocket and


    handed them to ine.


    "The special department''s external forensic doctor , Nora Smith, requests that you immediately stop the


    cremation!"


    Everyone around fell silent.


    ine swallowed her saliva.


    Nora had already looked at the few staff members following behind her.


    She waved the documents in front of them and roared, "Special Case Departments! Priority is above all


    departments! I order you all to stop immediately!"


    "Yes."


    Someone said, turning around to press the button.


    However, ine stopped the other party and stared at Nora.


    "I need to determine the authenticity of this document.What if it''s fake?"


    The staff was stunned and said, "This...It can''t be fake, right?"


    ine exined slowly, "You can fake any certificate these days.I think this certificate might be fake!


    We still have to be careful when handling matters!"


    The staff could only nod.


    "Please let us determine its authenticity"


    Nora took back the documents and said righteously, "I''m on a special mission! Please cooperate with


    me immediately.


    If the evidence is destroyed, would you bear the responsibility?! Don''t you know what''s important? Stop


    immediately!"


    The staff looked at ine.


    "ine Miller...ine narrowed her eyes.Her gaze suddenlynded behind Nora. She smirked.


    "Yes, I suddenly feel that what Miss Smith said is right.Then, let''s stop for now!"


    The staff member heaved a sigh of relief and ran to the switch of the device.


    Just as his fingers touched the button, the device made a beeping sound.He was stunned.He turned to


    look at Nora in shock and said, "It''s toote.The corpse has already been burned."


    Nora:"??"


    She looked into the room and pushed the door open.


    "What room is it?!"


    The cremation facility could handle a few bodies at once.


    The staff swallowed.


    "Number Five."


    Nora rushed in front of Number Five.


    There were only bones in front of her.The rest had already been burnt to ashes...


    Joel followed in as well.


    When he saw the situation in front of him, his expression darkened.


    ine followed him in and said slowly, "Sigh, I''m sorry.Look, I wasted some time and identally


    burned it all.It''s over..."


    Almost as soon as she said this¡ª Thud! Nora punched her in the face! She red at ine angrily.


    "You were deliberately stalling for time!"


    ine took a few steps back after being punched.


    Her cheeks instantly puffed up, and even her mouth tasted bloody.


    Golden light shone in front of her eyes and she felt dizzy.


    She stared at Nora''s hand.She did not expect this woman in front of her, who looked soft and weak, to


    have such strength in one punch.She was beaten until her head was dizzy.She stared at Nora.


    "What right do you have to beat up a colleague? This is illegal!"


    Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Nora punched her again, hitting her other cheek heavily!


    After two punches, ine''s cheeks were all red and bloody Nora stared at her.


    "You''re deliberately interfering with the matters of the special department.It''s a light punishment to be


    punched twice by me!"


    Looking at her sharp and cold eyes, ine covered her face and retreated in fear.


    She shouted in a daze, "I don''t know what you''re talking about...This isn''t over.I''m going toin to


    the higher-ups!"


    "I will also report to my superiors and see if they listen to you or me!"


    Nora left these words angrily before leaving the incineration room with Joel.


    Joel looked at Nora, who was walking in front of him angrily.


    The man was very calm.


    His eyes even shone with a fierce light.


    He slowly said, "Nora, don''t be angry.I originally wanted to do everything by the book, but since these


    people seem too keen to disregard thew, don''t me me for not following it, either!"


    The Smiths had always kept a low profile.


    To outsiders, they were always smiling.


    Therefore, people felt that the Smiths were easy to bully, right? However, they did not know that...


    it would be easy for Quentin''s secret organization to save Tanya! At most, he would settle down


    overseas with Tanya! Anyway, Unclen had found his biological daughter.


    He could temporarily handle everything regarding the Smiths in the country...


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Nora, who had gotten into the car, suddenly turn around and


    look at him.


    The anger from earlier had disappearedpletely and was back to its usual nonchnce.


    She smiled.


    "Joel, don''t be rash.I know what to do about this.Her almond-shaped eyes shone with a strange light.


    Joel:"?"


    He narrowed his eyes and thought of how Nora had been acting very rashly ever since she found out


    about this.


    He did not know much about medicine, so when he heard that Tanya had drugged Hiry, he really


    thought that it was poison.


    He did not think in the other direction, nor did he think about protecting the corpse.


    However, Nora understood.


    She still listened to Tanya exin the reason and allowed thewyer to find out what had happened.


    Then, she seemed to have realized the need for the corpse and rushed over anxiously.


    Thinking about it now, why did he feel like she was acting? Joel thought about it and said, "Then


    Tanya¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry¡± Nora only left two words before starting the car.She first took Joel to the Smiths before


    driving out again.She drove around the city twice and shook off the people following her before entering


    a vi in the suburbs.


    As soon as she entered, Brenda said in a hoarse voice, "Sister-inw, you''re here? Come and help me


    take a look.Which of these guys is more handsome? They all asked me out for dinner tonight, but I


    haven''t decided who to eat yet..."


    Nora hesitated.


    "Who to eat?"


    Brenda covered her mouth with her delicate fingers.


    "Oh, look at me.Why am I speaking my thoughts out loud?"


    Nora:".."


    Brenda satzily on the sofa in front of her.


    Her long, fair legs were crossed, her short skirt just wrapped around her butt.


    She was so sexy that she looked like a stunner.


    Her eyes were charming as she looked up.


    If not for the cold freezer beside her, everyone would have thought that she was about to have a


    beautiful date.


    Nora ignored her and looked at the corpse in the freezer.


    Hiry was lying quietly inside.


    Her injuries were obvious and one could tell that she had experienced a lot of pain before she died.


    Actually, when Jill came to look for Tanya, Nora had already reported to the special department.


    She suspected that Jill was rted to that mysterious organization, so Brenda and Morris continued to


    pay attention to this case.


    When Hiry was lying in the ward, the special department had already secretly gathered her blood


    samples and handed them to the special department''s internal inspection department forparison.


    Nora looked like she did not care about this on the surface , but she was actually giving the other party


    a chance to rx.


    After all, they were still unable to apprehend their opponents this time, let alone know who they were...


    However, Hiry''s death was indeed beyond Nora''s expectations.Nora knew the moment Hiry died.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    When the police came to the Smiths to arrest Tanya, she had really thought that the other party was


    coming for her with the intention of sending her to prison.


    At that time, she had already thought about making a trip to the police Station and seeing what was


    going on.


    But what she did not expect was...those people were targeting Tanya.


    When Tanya was arrested, she sensed something was off and sent Brenda a message.


    After securing the evidence, she cooperated and began her performance.


    Since the other party wanted to nder Tanya, they must have a backup n...


    In that case, she would beat them at their own game and see what kind of conspiracy they were up to!


    It was indeed Hiry''s corpse that ine had sent into the crematorium.


    However, Brenda had been waiting inside for a long time and had secretly swapped the corpse.


    Nora then rushed to the crematorium and made an angry scene.


    It was to let her hidden opponents think that Hiry had indeed been burned! Nora looked at Hiry and


    asked, "Have you inspected her view? Brenda tilted her head and said in a charming voice, "Isn''t that


    your job? It was already very difficult for me to steal the body!"


    Nora could not help but have goosebumps.


    Could this person speak more normally? She put on her gloves and went to examine the body.


    Through the body, she could determine thest moments of the deceased''s life.


    Hiry woke up in pain in her daze.The pain in her body made her curl her fingers uncontrobly.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but she could not.


    She knew she might die.


    How could she be dying? She suddenly remembered that after eating the pill that person had given her,


    her entire body suddenly felt hot as if it was going to burn.


    Before she fainted, that person had sneered and scolded, "Trash! You can''t even handle this little


    medicine!"


    Hiry wanted to reach out and grab her.


    She wanted to shout for the other party to save her.


    She even wanted to say, "Didn''t you promise me? Why didn''t you let me out?"


    However, the other party said, "I only promised you that you would leave.I didn''t say whether you would


    leave alive or dead! You''re too useless!"


    Then she fainted.


    If she had not been injected with Benzotin, she might not have woken up.


    However, now that she was awake, she could barely move her body.


    The pain in her body became more and more intense as if all the nerves in her body were expanding...


    She screamed in pain.She felt like there were ants crawling over her.She scratched her skin and then


    her arm.


    Her entire body was covered in scratches, but they could not alleviate the pain under the skin! She did


    not want to die.


    Even if it hurt, she did not want to die...But death was getting closer and closer to her...until she slowly


    closed her eyes.


    "Are you done?"


    As Nora stood up straight, Brenda asked.


    Nora nodded and briefly exined the situation of the corpse.


    "There are many scratches on her body.It should be neurological pain caused by Benzotin.It woke


    her up before she died.If Tanya had not injected her with a drug, she would have died without ever


    waking up"


    Brenda was surprised.


    "What was the cause of death?"


    "She was poisoned, but it doesn''t seem like poison either¡± Nora frowned.


    When Hiry was sent out, she had already taken her pulse.


    At that time, her pulse was very chaotic.


    Brenda asked, "So was it poison or not?"


    Nora said, "I''ll get Lily to dissect the corpse and investigate properly.It will take time.Brenda hummed in


    boredom and took out her phone to take a look.Then, she looked up at Nora.


    "You hit ine?'' Nora replied casually, "Yeah."


    Brenda tilted her head.


    "I don''t like her either, this person is too ugly.But weren''t you just acting? You clearly knew that the


    corpse was with me.You shouldn''t have been so angry that you wanted to hit her, right?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "No...my hands were itchy¡±


    Brenda was speechless.


    She twitched her lips and suddenly smiled.


    "You''re in big trouble!"


    Nora walked to the sink and asked while washing her hands, "Yes?"


    Brenda stood up, her slender legs wearing a pair of red high heels.


    She walked slowly behind her and said, "ine has reported you to the higher-ups.She said that you


    beat up a colleague to vent your personal feelings."


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What else?"


    Brenda smiled and said, "Of course, Captain Ford is protecting you.He said that you were just


    anxious.After all, our case is still confidential, and we can''t reveal the truth.However, ine is unwilling


    to let this go.She insisted on letting you be punished and making you apologize!"


    Nora nodded and did not say anything else.


    Brenda asked curiously, "What do you n to do next? Before we expose the mastermind, we can''t


    clear Tanya''s name.


    Are we going to let her be detained first?"


    "Of course not" Nora said firmly, "Mia will cry at home.


    Brenda blinked her beautiful eyes.


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    "What should we do?"


    Nora suddenly smiled.


    "We''ll just mind our own business, of course¡±


    Brenda:"???"


    That night, the special department came forward and epted the murder case, saying that it was


    rted to the case they were investigating.


    Then, thewyer hired by the Smithspleted the bail procedures.


    Tanya was picked up that night and returned home safely.


    Brenda sat in the car and looked at Nora, who was napping in the front passenger seat.


    She pursed her lips.


    ¡°Is this what you meant by our business ?"


    Nora yawned.


    "Yes."


    Everything was going ording to the n.


    The bail procedures were all standard.


    No one could say anything! Brenda''s lips twitched.


    "You''re really domineering"


    They were clearly letting her go free! Then, she smiled.


    "But now, our Captain Ford is going to have a headache"


    The suspect in the murder case was released...


    To be precise, she was no longer a suspect.She had already been convicted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Morris was definitely under immense pressure.


    However, Nora did not say anything.


    She continued to squint her eyes.


    The special department could handle cases, but they could not let her friend suffer.


    Tanya had been implicated because of them.


    Why should she go to jail for their sake? She yawned and looked at Brenda.


    "Take me home.Thank you."


    Brenda was speechless.


    As she drove, she asked curiously, "When do you think the mastermind will make a move?"


    Nora yawned again.


    "In two days! If we catch the mastermind, the truth will be out."


    Brenda: "...You''re really confident.Nora ignored her words.She was already leaning against the bed


    and falling asleep.


    After Brenda took her to the Smiths, she realized that Justin was standing at the door, waiting for them.


    The car stopped and Brenda was about to wake Nora up when Justin suddenly made a shushing


    gesture.


    Then, Brenda watched helplessly as Justin picked up the unconscious Nora and carried her upstairs


    slowly.


    Five minutester, Justin walked down from upstairs.


    Brenda said, "Justin, you can''t really be a live-in son-inw , right? When are youing home?"


    Justin''s dark eyes nced at her, and the mole at the corner of his eye flickered.


    He did not answer and asked, "It''s sote.Where did you guys go?"


    Brenda: "...Work: Work...


    Justin knew that Brenda''s work was confidential, so he rarely asked about her work.


    However, when he saw Nora entangled with her today, he frowned.


    "What work?"


    Brenda blinked and replied frivolously, "That...is our secret - I can''t tell you!"


    With that, she stood up and left.


    When Nora woke up the next day, she casually picked up her phone and took a look.


    However, she suddenly realized that an unfamiliar number had sent her a message.


    "Do you want to know how you got pregnant back then? I can tell you the truth"


    How did she get pregnant...


    This had always been a mystery! Although Justin had once lied to her and said that she had taken the


    initiative to force him...


    Nora did not believe him. She was just toozy to expose that man.


    After all, she was very confident in herself.


    She was sure that she would not lose such an important memory! Furthermore, she had investigated


    the recording of that day and she had indeed not left the house.


    They originally thought that someone had entered their house...


    but Justin did not have any memories of this either.


    It seemed like both of them had been schemed against.


    But why was she plotted against into having a child? She was silent for a moment before replying: "Tell


    me the truth"


    The other party replied very quickly, but the content stunned Nora.


    "You just woke up?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    This familiar and intimate tone! She narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at her phone.


    The other party seemed to have sensed that something was wrong, so another message followed


    quickly: "I waited a long time for your reply"


    Nora: The other party seemed to hesitate.


    "What do you mean by Nora: Was this person looking for her to chat? The other party did not


    understand the way the Americans chatted.The other party did not seem to be American? At this


    thought, she replied: "Speak."


    The other party: "1 can''t tell you for just like that.How about this? Promise me one thing and I''ll tell you"


    Nora:"?"


    The other party: "Americans are really strange.Why do you people always use punctuation to express


    your thoughts? Forget it.My condition is that as long as you join our organization, I will tell you the


    truth."


    Nora: Was this person a clown sent by a monkey? Her eyes turned cold as she replied: "I''m not


    interested: The other party: "So you want your friend to go to jail?"


    Nora stared at the words on her phone and sneered.


    Her slender fingers tapped on the screen a few more times before replying, "The wordpromise


    does not exist in my dictionary"


    The other party: "It''s not apromise.I just admire you very much.After all, you''re the world''s number


    one surgeon.Of course, if you join our organization, other than telling you the truth, I can also help you


    be stronger"


    Nora:"?"


    She ignored this message and sent a text to Morris: "Have you found out?"


    The moment she saw the other party''s message, the special department had already begun


    investigating the cell phone number.


    Morris replied: "...I can''t find anything.It''s a ghost ount.The message was passed through several


    networks before it reached you, and our people can''t track it.


    Nora: How troublesome.


    The Special Case Department? They could not do a single thing? She turned on herputer and


    prepared to do it herself.


    She sent another message: "Why do you think you''re stronger than us?"


    The other party: "You don''t have to worry about tracking me.With the level of those hackers in the


    country, you won''t be able to find anything unless it''s Q or Y from the Hacker Alliance.


    But forget it.


    Why am I telling you this? You probably don''t know about the Hacker Alliance, right? Nora chuckled


    softly.


    "Oh? What''s the Hacker Alliance?"


    As she replied, she captured the signal! Actually, the messages were very well hidden to be tracked


    with just a few messages.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even Nora could not capture it through one or two messages.


    Therefore, she had been trying to chat with him.


    Otherwise, she would not have wasted this time! A new tracker appeared on theputer.


    It was the other party sending her another message: "You don''t have to worry about this.You just need


    to know that if you join us, you can choose any industry at will and reach the top!"


    The best in any industry...


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Was this organization really that powerful? It was no wonder they had attracted so many people!


    Morris''s special department had been established for many years, but they had not been caught...


    They were indeed a thorny existence.


    She was about to continue fishing for information when the other party suddenly sent another


    message.


    [The special department is investigating me? Do you think I will be found out just because you hired Y


    or Q? I have hackers who areparable to Q and Y! No matter how good the kids from the special


    department are, they can''tpare to mel]


    [Also, how did they know that I contacted you? Did you tip them off?]


    [Haha, Nora, for your mother''s sake, I originally nned to have a good chat with you.But now, it


    seems like you really want to do this the hard way!]


    "Since that''s the case, let''s start with your friend! I can tell you clearly that there''s another reason for


    Hiry''s death.Unfortunately, I won''t give you the evidence, and since Hiry''s corpse has already been


    incinerated, you guys won''t be able to find any evidence.I''ll let you see your friend go to jail with your


    own eyes! This can be considered an appetizer for you for not appreciating my kindness!"


    Four messages were sent in session.


    However, Nora did not look at the content of the messages.


    She kept following and tracking them! Unfortunately, the tracking was suddenly intercepted.


    Theother party should also be some expert hacker...


    Nora wanted topete and find out the other party''s location.


    However, she did not expect the other party''s signal to suddenly disappear.


    He was running away without fighting! Nora frowned.


    At this moment, Morris called.


    His voice was very calm.


    "The signal suddenly disappeared."


    Nora nodded and continued, "The other party sensed it and has already threatened me"


    Morris was surprised.


    "What threat?"


    Nora said, "He wants to send Tanya to prison"


    Wess Morris asked, "What should we do now?"


    Nora sighed.


    "I was hiding the reason for Hiry''s death to lure the snake out of its hole.Now that he''s out, there''s


    nothing to hide! Of course, it''s to clear my friend''s name!"


    Morris agreed to this suggestion, but he seemed a little disappointed.


    "It''s a pity we couldn''t find their location"


    "What''s a pity?" Nora suddenly smiled.


    "I found it" Morris was shocked.


    "You found it? How did you do it? Where is it?"


    Nora touched the tip of her nose.


    "Yes, I got a hacker friend to help.I''ll send you the exact location.You guys go and arrest them


    immediately"


    "Okay."


    Morris had just finished speaking and was about to say something when a chaotic sound came from


    the other end.


    Nora only vaguely heard Morris say, "Wait a minute."


    Then, his voice became clearer.


    "Miss Smith, they''re really fast"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hiry''s death caused a sensation on the Inte.Everyone is now calling for the arrest of the


    murderer!"


    Nora smiled.


    "Inte?"


    "Yes¡± Morris said.


    "But there are also some people who are scolding the dead.They say that she must be severely


    punished for stealing a child.She deserved to die! As a mother, Tanya was right.Please show mercy!"


    Back then, in order to snatch the child, Hiry had caused an uproar on the Inte.


    Now, she had suffered a bacsh again.


    Even if theizens did not know the truth and really thought that Tanya had killed her, they would feel


    that she deserved to die.


    The online consensus toward Hiry was not that great! Nora lowered her eyes and smiled.


    "Okay, then let''s reveal the truth!"


    "Okay."


    Nora was about to hang up when the other party suddenly said, "About that..."


    Nora paused.


    "Yes?"


    The other party said, "Come to the department.First, you need to check the corpse and take a look at


    the blood report.Secondly...


    ine has beenining about you "Tsk."


    Nora said, "You want me to see her make a fool of herself? Morris was silent for a moment before


    saying, "ine can be considered a colleague.Unfortunately, she made a huge mistake in this


    case.Don''t you want to know what''s going to happen to her?"


    "I really do"


    After all, she liked to see others get pped in the face.


    Nora smiled.


    "Alright, I''lle over now¡±


    After hanging up, Morris sent her an address.


    It was an office building in New York.


    Nora ate some food and was about to leave when she saw Tanya sitting on the living room sofa,


    ying with Mia.


    Tanya was on bail now, so she applied for leave instead of going to school.


    She also applied for leave for Mia.


    The two of them could build a rtionship at home.


    When she saw her, Nora suddenly thought of something.


    She stood up and went upstairs.


    When she came downstairs again, she was holding a box ofbeled ointment in her hand.


    "Here.¡± Tanya took it.


    "This is?"


    "Medicine for treating scars."


    When Tanya heard this, she was silent for a moment before taking the ointment and saying to her,


    "Thank you."


    It was very embarrassing for a girl to have a big scar on her private parts.


    Fortunately, Mia was still young and could be saved.


    This box of ointment had been for Cherry when she was young.


    She had been naughty and identally cut her leg , leaving a scar.


    Nora had developed medicine to remove the scar.


    Cherry was fine after applying it for a month.


    Although it was not packaged, it was filled with expensive herbs.


    Tanya naturally trusted her medical skills.


    Nora waved his hand.


    "You''re wee"


    With that, she touched Mia''s head and left.


    However, as soon as she went out, she saw Jill standing outside the Smiths'' house with the reporters.


    She was holding a sign in her hand with a few words written on it: "Murderers will die a horrible death!


    May the court judge Tanya!"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    The other reporters held their cameras.


    The reporters'' values were still correct.


    After Nora went out, they immediately surrounded her.


    "Miss Smith, are the Smiths really protecting Ms.Tanya?"


    "Although Ms.Tanya''s murder is pardonable, she is not a symbol of justice.It is wrong to kill someone in


    private.If the Smiths adhere to thew, they should send Ms.Tanya to court.I believe they will give a fair


    judgment! She will not be bailed out like this!"


    "Is it legal for you to bail Ms.Tanya out now?"


    Amidst all kinds of questions, Nora turned back and looked at the Smiths.


    Although the butler could stop them and prevent them from entering and could even call the police to


    say that they were disturbing the residents, this would make the Smiths seem like they were bullying


    others.


    Her eyes turned and she suddenly smiled.


    "Of course, it''s legal."


    "Impossible!" a reporter said.


    "Ms.Tanya''s case hasplete evidence.She''s not allowed to be bailed out!"


    Jill roared, "Yes, you''re clearly using the Smiths'' power to bail her out and n to smuggle her out of


    the country! Don''t think I don''t know! I won''t let you seed!"


    The others also said, "That''s right.How could they have bailed her out?"


    Nora did not look at Jill, who had aged 10 years in a single day.


    Instead, she looked at the reporters and raised her eyebrows.


    "Since you don''t trust me so much, why don''t we go to the police station to take a look? I''ll get the


    Smiths to prepare a car and take everyone there"


    When the reporters heard this, they looked at each other and finally nodded in unison.


    "Then let''s go take a look!"


    Nora nodded and instructed the butler behind her.


    Jill shouted, "You can''t go to the police station.You have to wait here with me.Let Tanya turn herself in!


    Go and get sentenced! You..."


    Unfortunately, the reporters had received benefits from the Smiths previously.


    In their hearts, the Smiths were reasonable and a good family.


    This time, going to the police station to check the bail procedures was also an important report, so


    everyone ignored her.


    In the end, the Smiths'' butler arranged a few cars and took this group of reporters and Nora to the


    police station beside the special department.


    The special department in New York was located in an office building.


    At first nce, it looked like apany.


    Right next to it was a police station.


    ine was a government doctor and belonged to their system.


    Therefore, herints were registered in the police station.


    Nora had just gotten out of the car when she happened to see ine driving over.


    Her face was still swollen, and she looked very funny and ugly.


    The teeth in her mouth had fallen off, blurring her words.


    However, she saw the reporters behind Nora and heard the reporters questioning her.


    "Will they really show us her bail documents?"


    "Is Ms.Tanya''s bail really legal?"


    ine narrowed her eyes and suddenly took a step forward.


    She said to Nora, "Miss Smith! You came at the right time! I''m here toin about you today! I


    know that you''re on a different mission from me, and your position is higher than mine! But does a high


    position allow you to beat up your colleagues at will?"


    At this point, she lowered her head and looked like she was about to cry.


    "I know you''re unhappy that your best friend has been arrested and has be a murderer.But I''m an


    upright forensic doctor.Hiry''s death is under my jurisdiction.Just because I showed evidence that is


    unfavorable to Ms.Tanya, are you going to take revenge on me?!"


    As soon as she said this, the surrounding reporters immediately captured the information in her words.


    The reporters looked at ine and held microphones in front of her.


    They asked, "Madam, may I know what''s going on?"


    "How did Miss Smith be your colleague?'' "Why did she beat you up?"


    ine wiped her tears and looked up at Nora.


    "Miss Smith is a famous surgeon both domestically and overseas.She'' s..! The special department was


    a mysterious existence and was not publicly known.


    ine paused for a moment before saying, "She was hired as a forensic doctor by our higher


    department.She used this privilege yesterday to transfer Ms.Tanya''s case from our police


    station.Ms.Tanya had already confessed and was waiting for her sentence.I didn''t expect that after she


    was transferred to Miss Smith''s department, she would actually be bailed out!"


    She said aggrievedly, "This is a case that I''m handling.I definitely won''t allow anyone to escape thew!


    Therefore, I came here today to get Miss Smith to withdraw from this case and return this case to us! I''ll


    make sure Ms.Tanya receives the normal sanctions of thew!"


    She was wearing a uniform, and her words were very trustworthy.


    Furthermore, Tanya''s bail was indeed abnormal.


    Coupledwith ine''s swollen face and the content of herint...


    The reporters instantly believed her.


    They started to attack Nora again.


    "Miss Smith, is this the truth you want to show us?"


    "You''re hired as a forensic doctor, so you can use your authority to suppress others? I object!"


    Nora stood in front quietly.


    Before she could say anything, her phone vibrated.


    Two messages were sent over.


    It was still that mysterious number.


    [Miss Smith, is it fun?]


    [If you want to overturn the case, you can only beg me.If you call me master, I''ll help you.How about


    that?]


    Master? Was there something wrong with this person''s mind? Nora sneered.


    Her slender fingers tapped on the keyboard .


    "Call you what?"


    The other party: "Master."


    Nora: "Good boy-"


    After sending this message, her phone exploded.


    The other party had sent several consecutive messages: [I''m not calling you Master.I''m asking you to


    call me Master]


    [You''re doing this on purpose.You''re taking advantage of me]


    [Heh, you still say she''s your best friend? I think you don''t care about her life or death at all! In that


    case, let your best friend go to jail! Not only your best friend, but everyone rted to you will suffer'']


    [I want everyone around you to die!]


    Thest message made Nora''s pupils shrink suddenly.


    She suddenly clenched her fists.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Since the other party knew how she had gotten pregnant, it meant that they had orchestrated the whole


    thing! Then they probably also knew that she had two children and that Justin was the child''s father...


    The words "everyone around you will die" made her anger rise.


    Her pretty face was cold as she typed word by word: "If anyone beside me loses a single hair, I will


    make your organization barren!"


    After sending the message, the other party seemed to be frightened by her tone and did not reply for a


    moment.


    However, ine was already fuming in front of her.


    "Miss Smith, is this your attitude when we talk to you? You keep ying with your phone and ignore


    us? Why? You''ve entered...the department and be a leader.Your priorities are higher than


    ours.Am I not worthy of talking to you?"


    Nora then put down her phone.


    She looked up and said calmly, "Why are you still so noisy if you know that?"


    ine:"?"


    She was stunned.


    She did not expect Nora to be so arrogant in front of her reporter friends! She said angrily, "People are


    not divided into levels.Even if your position is higher than mine, you''re too much! Furthermore, I''m


    about to apply to join you.When the timees, we''ll be colleagues of the same level...No, ording


    to my qualifications, I''ll be ranked higher than you.Why are you so arrogant?"


    Nora looked at her in surprise.


    "If people don''t differentiate between levels, why do you care so much about it?"


    ine:"!"


    Nora raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly and said again, "Also, I''m not looking down on you.I


    just...don''t want to talk to you: ine: This woman spoke very little, but every now and then, she would


    say something that would make one choke to death ! She said angrily, "I came here today toin


    about you .What kind of attitude is this? Wait and see! I''ll look for your leader now!"


    Nora turned her body away.


    Her posture was still calm.


    "Oh, do as you please."


    ine:"!"


    At this moment, knowing that Nora was here, Morris weed her personally.


    Dressed in a ck jacket, it entuated his narrow waist and long legs.


    He was tall and straight like a pine, making him look righteous.


    When he saw so many reporters at the door, he frowned and looked at the person beside him in


    dissatisfaction.


    "This is a heavily-guarded ce.How can outsiders make a racket here?!"


    The security guards immediately understood and stopped the reporters.


    When ine saw this, she immediately said loudly, "Captain Ford, what''s the meaning of this? Our


    reporter friends are only here to seek justice.Is there anything we can''t announce to the public?"

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Morris immediately nced at her.


    ine choked in fear.


    However, when she thought of her motive foring here today, as well as the faint pain on her face


    that was still there until now, and the pain in her mouth because her teeth had dropped and were


    swelling up, she instantly shouted, "Captain Ford, you have to get Miss Smith to give me an


    exnation! I''m handling the case normally here, but she suddenly rushed over.


    I wanted to check if there was anything wrong with her identification documents.


    Besides, I only dyed her for a few seconds.


    Who asked her toe sote? Even if I gave in back then, it was toote! It was clearly her own


    mistake, but she still vented her anger on me!


    "There was such a thing? When the reporters heard this, they immediately picked up their cameras and


    snapped photos.Someone even asked , Sir, may I know what''s going on?"


    ine turned back to look at them.


    "Now that things havee to this, I''m also very angry, so I won''t help her hide it.Because the suspect


    is her friend, she used her authority to snatch the case away from our department and forcefully took


    the person away! This is really wrong! Captain Ford, Miss Smith is an external forensic doctor.Did you


    not tell her the rules of our system?"


    Morris''s expression instantly darkened.


    He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "Doctor ine, this case involves our department.Our


    department''s nature is confidential to outsiders.I think it''s because you don''t know the rules, right?"


    ine''s heart sank when she heard this.


    The worst-case scenario had indeed happened.


    Morris had always been a protective person.


    Even if someone in his department made a mistake, as long as it was not a matter of principle, he


    would help them bear it.


    Now, he even protected Nora? Indescribable jealousy welled up in her! She looked at Morris and


    shouted, "Captain Ford, I know you''re protective of your team, but even so, are you going to protect


    someone who secretly let a suspect go?"


    A reporter took the lead and shouted, "That''s right.Do you always let murderers be released?"


    Morris looked at the reporters sharply.


    "Please watch your words.Ms.Tanya is not a suspect anymore!"


    The reporters were stunned.


    "What?"


    ine also frowned and became a little flustered.


    She swallowed her saliva.


    "Captain Ford, y-you''re actually talking nonsense in order to protect your own people? This case was


    solved by our team.I participated in the treatment and autopsy of the deceased the entire time.It was


    clearly Tanya who poisoned her and caused her death ! This is our team''s verdict.What do you mean


    she''s not a suspect.Morris frowned and looked at her.


    "The case has been handed over to us, so we''re in charge.I don''t need to report to you"


    With that, he looked at the reporters.


    "I don''t need to report anything to you.However, in order to clear Ms.Tanya''s name, I will exin and


    rify! We''re arresting a major criminal, and Hiry''s sudden illness in prison was caused by that


    person! Hiry''s true cause of death was not the drug Ms.Tanya used!"


    These words were spoken forcefully.


    Although there was no concrete evidence, the reporters were already shocked by Morris''s masculinity.


    No one dared to doubt such a fair man.


    The reporters did not dare to say anything.


    ine bit her lip.


    This case had been solved very quickly.


    Because of this, she had been praised by the team and had even gained a lot of experience.


    She could only apply to join the special department because of this qualification, but now, Morris was


    saying that he wanted to overturn this case?'' She did not dare to go head-to-head with Morris, so she


    expressed her surprise.


    "Captain Ford, are you mistaken? I was the one who wrote the autopsy report.She was only sick


    previously because of her spleen and stomach issues, which led to endocrine disorder! When she was


    unconscious, all her bodily functions were normal! How could she have suddenly died? You can''t just


    say whatever you want here.It''s wrong to use me of writing a wrong autopsy report!"


    Anyway, the body had already been burned.


    It was impossible for these people to get any evidence.


    ine wanted to insist that her autopsy report was correct .


    Otherwise, she would have been severely negligent! After saying this, she looked at Nora and sighed.


    "Miss Smith, Captain Ford''s conclusion was given by you, right? But you''re a modern medicine


    doctor.It''s understandable that you couldn''t find out the reason for Hiry''sa back then.But you


    can''t pretend to know something you don''t understand and spout nonsense here!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    Before she could say anything, Morris rushed to scold her.


    "I never speak nonsense! The reason I said this is because I have evidence! Hiry was injected with a


    new drug!"


    Evidence...


    ine swallowed.


    Only then did she suddenly realize that Nora stopping her from burning the corpse might really have


    been a request from the special department! In that case, did she really dy the important matters of


    the special department? But even so, she could not admit it now! She frowned.


    "What new drug? When Hiry was sent to the hospital, I did a full body checkup for her.This new drug


    doesn''t exist at all.Her blood sample was normal!"


    When Nora heard this, she thought of the situation that Lily had investigated and slowly said, "The drug


    doesn''t produce any external effects when injected into the body.The equipment can barely detect it,


    either, but it will slowly take effect.It can cause a person to die suddenly in three to four days!"


    Tanya had injected a psychotic drug and caused Hiry to act up in advance.


    However, that was definitely not the reason for her death! When ine heard this, she felt even more


    guilty.


    However , she still braced herself and said, "How can you prove what you said? I have reason to


    suspect that you''re talking nonsense.How could there be such drugs! I''ve never even heard of it!"


    "Oh."


    Nora smiled faintly.


    "Then you must be quite dumb"


    ine: She was furious.


    "Miss Smith, I suspect that you''re fabricating a reason! You said that the drug in her body will only act


    up in three to four days, but now that the corpse is gone, how can you prove it?"


    After saying that, she looked at Nora proudly.


    As long as the body was gone, this case would be locked.


    There was no way to turn the tables! If she insisted on it, she could even continue toin to the


    higher-ups that the special department was using their power to vent their personal desires! When the


    higher-ups med her, Captain Ford could only fire Nora, who was an external forensic doctor.


    ine herself could also take advantage of this wave of poprity to increase her qualifications and


    enter the special department.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as ine thought about this, she heard Nora say with a faint smile, "Who said that the corpse is


    gone?"


    ine was stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that...the corpse is lying in the autopsy room of our special department¡± Nora saidzily.


    "If you don''t believe me, Captain Ford can take you in for a walk?"


    ine:""


    She recalled that day.


    In order to quickly close the case, she had personally supervised the cremation.


    And because her corpse had already been burned, Nora even beat her up angrily! But it turned out...


    the corpse had not been burned at all! Nora was acting that day! She had even beaten her up...


    Anger surged in ine''s heart.


    "You stole the body?"


    "What do you mean by stealing? If you don''t know how to talk, you should shut up.Can a corpse


    transferred away by the special department be considered stealing?"


    Brenda walked out of the special department in her beautiful seven-centimeter high heels.


    Her wavy hair was spread out behind her, her dress red and beautiful.


    When she walked, her waist twisted and turned, bringing with it her own charm.


    Amorous.


    The word described her perfectly.


    When she saw Brenda, ine''s eyes instantly revealed fear.


    She took a step back and knew that she had offended the wrong person this time! However, she could


    not admit her fault.


    Therefore, ine patted her head immediately.


    "So this case really involves your secret department! But Captain Ford, Captain Brenda, why didn''t you


    say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, I wouldn''t have made this mistake! Also, when the deceased


    was sent to the hospital, I did a full body checkup.


    She was indeed in aa because her body was out of tune.


    I never expected it to be like this!"


    She sighed.


    "This is all a misunderstanding.In that case, I won''t bicker with you.After all, you didn''t do it on


    purpose."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    With that, she turned to leave.


    After all, the corpse had not been burned.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They must have already obtained evidence! She could not hide her thoughts anymore.


    Now, she could only confirm that she had been careless and not talk about anything else.


    She had to get away from here as soon as possible.


    As for the matter of her being beaten...


    She gritted her teeth.


    She knew that she would not be able to take revenge today, but it was never toote to take revenge!


    When she found an opportunity, she would make Nora Pay! ine quickly analyzed the pros and cons


    and made the right choice.


    She turned around and was about to leave when Nora said, "Wait a minute"


    ine turned around and heard the girl say in a rxed voice, "If you don''t want to bicker with me, I''ll


    bicker with you."


    ine stopped in her tracks.


    As she cursed in her heart, she tried hard to squeeze out a smile.


    She turned back and looked at Nora.She smiled and said, "That''s true.I was wrong this time.If you


    hadn''t taken the corpse in time, I''m afraid, I would have really destroyed the evidence! It''s my mistake.I


    was wrong.Captain Ford, when I go back, I will submit a report for inspection.Is that okay?"


    She was indeed a smart person.


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully.


    A mistake at work should not have been aggressive, but the nature of ine''s mistake was too evil.


    She must have not found out the real cause of Hiry''s death back then and wanted to hide the fact


    that she had not been treating her well.


    That was why she had pushed all the me onto Tanya! How could she forgive such a person?! Nora


    did not wait for Morris to speak and said, "Can it really be just as simple as losing your job?"


    ine had already scolded Nora''s ancestors in her heart, but she still looked apologetic.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "My medical skills are not good enough.I couldn''t tell"


    "It''s not that you''re not good at medicine."


    Nora suddenly spoke.


    ine heaved a sigh of relief.


    She felt that the other party was still sensible and knew to give her some face.


    She was about to smile and agree when she heard Nora''s next words.


    "You have a bad character."


    ine:"!?"


    She suddenly looked at Nora.


    "Miss Smith, I don''t understand what you mean.My character is bad because I made a mistake? Can


    you guarantee that all the other autopsy reports have been perfect? Have there been no misjudgments


    since ancient times?"


    "I can''t'' Nora replied calmly, "But it was a deliberate misjudgment"


    ine narrowed her eyes.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Then we''ll be more direct."


    Nora nced at Brenda after saying that.


    Brenda: Alright, since her sister-inw did not want to talk, it was her turn.


    She coughed lightly and said, "You were eager to close the case and seek benefits"


    ine bit her lip.


    "I admit that I wanted to close the case, but I won''t admit that I was anxious for credit! I made a mistake


    in this case, but I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Oh?"


    Brenda tilted her head.


    "Then why did you want to burn the corpse as soon as possible?"


    ine: "...,Because, because it''s summer now, I was worried that the corpse would start rotting!"


    Brendaughed.


    "There are freezers in the morgue"


    ine swallowed again.


    "But Ms.Tanya had already confessed.This case could have been closed.Why would I still keep the


    corpse?"


    "You''re wrong."


    Brenda''s gaze suddenly became sharp.


    "The case had never been solved.You''re no longer neglecting your duty.You''re profaning your position!


    You used your identity to dispose of the corpse so that we wouldn''t find anything unusual!"


    ine still wanted to say something when Brenda suddenly smiled.


    "Of course, this might not be because of your selfishness.There''s another possibility"


    ine heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What possibility?"


    "Maybe you''re in cahoots with the person who poisoned Hiry Jones!"


    With that, Brenda suddenly covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to be a spy for the other party, ine"


    With that, she looked at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, shouldn''t such a person be arrested quickly and interrogated properly? She''s too


    suspicious!"


    When Morris heard this, he looked at ine cooperatively.


    ine:"!"


    The cases that the Special Case Departments handled were all major cases.


    In fact, Morris had the right to capture her first and reportter! And criminals who could be arrested by


    him could be interrogated using special methods.


    It waspletely different from other departments.


    The moment ine thought of the Special Investigation Department, she instantly shuddered and


    shouted, "I didn''t "


    Brenda stared at her, still smiling.


    "Then how do you exin why you were in such a hurry to burn the evidence? How could she


    exin...ine knew what was important! Of course, it was to seek benefits! At least that would save


    her life! ine was forced to admit her mistake.


    "...I was wrong! I couldn''t find the cause of Hiry Jones'' illness when I was treating her.In the end, she


    died.I didn''t want to be used of having poor medical skills.Coincidentally, Ms.Tanya had given her a


    hallucinogen, so I pushed all the me to her! I was anxious to burn the corpse because I was afraid


    that Miss Smith would discover something!"


    The reporters below were in an uproar.


    At this moment, the truth was out.


    Everyone aimed their cameras at ine and took photos.


    Brenda took the opportunity to smile.


    "Dear reporter friends, you can report her for defamation, but don''t report anything on our department ~


    We''re the confidentiality department.If we appear in your reports, I''ll...find all of you for a date and tea"


    When she said this, her tone was ambiguous, but everyone understood the threat in her words.


    Therefore, all the reporters promised, "No, no, we will only clear Ms.Tanya''s name.We will not report


    your department''s case!"


    "That''s good.You guys are really a bunch of cuties."


    Brenda''s gazended on the handsome photographer in the first row.


    Then, she quickly looked away and at ine without any reluctance.


    "And you, do you know what to do? ine: "...What do I do?"


    Brenda: "Omg, why are you so stupid? How can you have a boyfriend like this? You''ve already


    admitted your mistake.


    Why don''t you hurry up and write a report? Then wait for the higher-ups to handle this!"


    This handling...was at least a suspension! ine clenched her fists in anger.


    In the end, she could only nod.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Nora.


    "Okay, I''ll write a report!"


    After the reporters and ine left in a hurry, Nora took out her phone and took a look.


    Herst message to the other party was: "If anyone beside me loses a single hair, I will make your


    organization barren!"


    After a minute, the other party sent her another message.


    [I''ve investigated what it means to be barren, but there''s no grass where our organization is!]


    Nora:"??"


    Was there something wrong with this person''s brain? As she was thinking, the other party sent another


    message.


    [You didn''t burn the corpse.I finally understand.You''ve been scheming against me all along! You were


    waiting for me to contact you and then seize the opportunity to arrest me! Unfortunately, I have many


    people protecting me.You can''t catch me!]


    Nora narrowed her eyes and typed a reply: "I''ve already caught you: In a luxury hotel in New York.A


    tall, slender, and thin figure sat there.Only his chin and lips were visible.His rosy lips looked a little


    bewitching.The corners of his lips were curled upward slightly, revealing a row of white teeth.His smile


    was as evil and charming as a little devil''s.


    When he saw the words "I''ve caught you'', his smile suddenly froze.He stood up abruptly and


    immediately said anxiously to the people on either side of him, "Quick, their men are here! Withdraw at


    once!"


    Everyone immediately packed their things.


    After gathering their little luggage with them, the group walked out with great momentum.


    But as soon as he reached the door, he suddenly stopped.


    Then, he slipped over to the window and looked down.


    After observing carefully, he suddenly broke into a grin and cursed angrily, "Shit! I almost got fooled by


    that woman again!"


    He paced back and forth in the room angrily while cursing under his breath.


    "How insidious! Cunning! Wily! Sly!.."


    After using those four terms, he seemingly couldn''t think of any more suitable words.


    After racking his brains, atst, he cursed angrily, "How clever! Smart! And alert! I absolutely have to


    turn her into my servant!"


    The people standing around protecting him were speechless.


    They really wished they could remind their little master that words like "smart'', "clever", and "alert" were


    compliments...

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    But when they saw how angry he was, they wisely decided to shut up.


    Brenda leaned over and nced at Nora''s phone.


    "Who are you texting? Surely you didn''t find yourself another handsome guy behind my cousin''s back?


    Nora, you mustn''t do something so uncool!"


    Nora:"?"


    She was about to say that she hadn''t when Brenda said, "Good things have to be shared.You mustn''t


    keep the handsome guy all to yourself if you''ve found one.Remember to share him with me-"


    Nora:


    As it turned out, the Hunts had such powerful genes.


    No wonder Cherry was so obsessive about good-looking people.


    Those genes definitely didn''te from her, nope Nora handed her the phone.


    Brenda was puzzled when she saw the messages.


    "Didn''t we already check the address you gave us, Nora? It''s arge international hotel.There are


    foreign guests traveling to and from the country staying there.We have already checked the ce


    out.More than 100 people checked in yesterday.We could only lock on to those 100 or so people and


    investigate them one by one, but we didn''t catch anyone at all!"


    "_..Oh, I was just trying to scare him¡±


    It was that idiot''s fault for talking to her like that every day.


    Brenda: Nora added, "Besides, it may just trick him into appearing."


    Brenda raised her eyebrows.


    However, she understood what Nora meant the next moment.


    "If I were him, then I would definitely panic and want to withdraw immediately after seeing the


    message.In that case...whoever evacuates in a panic at this point would be who we''re looking for!"


    Nora nodded.


    "Yeah.It all depends on whether he falls for it or not"


    For some reason, the person texting her gave Nora the feeling that he was some kind of funny idiot.


    The messages he sent made her feel as if he was pure and innocent, yet also evil and demonic.


    He was just like an unworldly little demon king who had innocentlye to the human world to y.


    In a moment of pure curiosity, he had casually killed a few people.


    In his world, there was no good or bad, or right or wrong.


    To him, the only concept he had was whether something was fun or not...


    Otherwise, why would a normal person talk about making someone their servant or being someone''s


    master? He was so childish that it wasughable.


    Brenda and Morris immediately contacted the undercover officers who had surrounded the hotel, and


    told them to observe the ce.


    In the end, the conclusion they came to was...


    Brenda said, "A few guests happened to be checking out of their rooms.Our men are currently following


    them, but from how they look, they don''t seem to be the ones we''re looking for"


    "That''s normal, too.¡¯ Nora said, "He must already have his guard up since the first time I tricked


    him.This shows that his brain is at least functioning normally.¡¯


    Brenda and Morris:".."


    "But¡± Nora¡¯s lips curled upward slightly as she said, "It''s worth all the effort if it scares him¡± Brenda


    stepped forward and put her arm around her shoulders.


    "Nora, when I first saw you, I thought you were a cold and well-behaved girl.From how it looks like now,


    though, it seems that there are also times where I misjudge!"


    Which part of her was well-behaved? She was clearly mean and arrogant! She was merely wearing


    sheep''s clothing that made people think she was well-behaved, that''s all! It was all her almond-shaped


    eyes¡¯ fault! Nora yawned and ignored her.


    Instead, she looked at Morris.


    "Let''s go to the hotel and have a look?" Morris nodded.


    "My thoughts exactly¡±


    The two of them walked toward their respective cars.


    Brenda went after Nora and got into her car.


    "I wanna go too- After all, being in thepany of a handsome guy like Captain Ford is a very


    enjoyable experience!"


    They had only met a few times, but Nora had already be immune to whatever she said.


    She ignored herpletely and started the car.


    The car quickly arrived at the Grand Hotel Venice.


    Grand Hotel Venice was one of the few rare six-star hotels in New York.


    Those who stayed here were all either rich or noble.


    Some foreign businessmen also stayed there.


    The hotel lobby was luxuriously decorated.


    The leather sofas in the lounge area were of very good quality.


    After the three of them arrived, Brenda went to handle check-in procedures for a room.


    She said along the way, "The best way to monitor him is to infiltrate the enemy''s ranks! I shall stay here


    for the next few days!"


    Then, she looked at Morris and raised her eyebrows.


    "Captain Ford, will I be reimbursed for the expenses?"


    Morris: He said hesitantly, "It''s very dangerous for a woman to stay here by herself.How about..."


    "That''s...not quite a good idea, is it?"


    Brenda suddenly said shyly, "Is Captain Ford thinking of staying here with me? But that would make us


    a couple staying together¡­¡±


    The corners of Morris¡¯ lips spasmed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He couldn''t help but keep feeling like Captain Brenda was a little unreliable.


    He said, "You''ve misunderstood, Captain Brenda.What I mean is, I''ll be the one staying here instead¡±


    Brenda looked at him.Her beautiful eyes blinked, and then she smiled and said, "You''re thinking of


    enjoying life here on the pretext of working, aren''t you? I won''t be fooled! You have two choices¡ªeither


    we stay here together, or I stay here by myself-"


    "...You can stay here, then."


    Nora did not consider staying in the hotel at all.


    She merely took out her cell phone¡ªsure enough, the person without a phone number had sent her


    another text message: ¡®Thinking of tricking me? No way! Heh heh¡±


    Nora replied: "I wasn''t tricking you.I''m in the hotel lobby right now.Do you dare toe down here?"


    After sending the message, she provoked him again: "Oh, I forgot.You are just someone unfit to be


    seen in public, so how would you possibly dare toe and meet me, right?"


    In a room upstairs.


    "Shit!"


    The man was infuriated.


    He walked straight to the door and said to his subordinates in bad English, "She''s provoking me! But I


    have to go down because I am not a coward! I''m going to catch her, bring her up here, and make her


    kneel down and beg me for mercy!"

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    When the men heard him, they panicked and stopped him.


    "Sir, you can''t"


    But before he could finish, the man pushed him aside.


    "Step aside and let me out! I''m not going to let that little fatty look down on me today!"


    The men weren''t as strong as him, so he broke free easily.He walked toward the elevator hall outside.


    At the sight, the men looked at one another and suddenly said, "It seems like we can only rely on the


    old method again."


    Nora waited for a while after she sent the message.


    The other party''s thoughts were very pure like a child''s.


    Although he had a high IQ, provocation might still work on him.


    Unexpectedly, though, not only did he note down, but he did not even reply to the message.


    In the midst of her hesitation, a familiar figure suddenly walked out of the hotel''s elevator hall.


    Nora was a little taken aback to see him.


    It seemed like the other party had also spotted her.


    His eyes lit up and he walked over.


    While walking over, he held a handkerchief over his mouth and coughed a few times.


    Seemingly having coughed up something, he nced at the handkerchief.


    Then, he folded it and ced it in his pocket.


    He walked over with a gentle smile and said, "I wasn''t expecting to see you here, Ms.Smith"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "Mr.Gray?"


    The person in front of her was none other than Anthony Gray''s uncle, Caleb Gray! Nora narrowed her


    eyes and looked around.


    She asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Caleb coughed again and said, "I have a client here...I''m here to discuss a business deal with him


    about herb purchase.Cough, cough, cough...It''s been a long while since Ist saw you, Ms.Smith, but


    you are still as radiant as ever.What are you doing here, though?"


    Before Nora could speak, Brenda suddenly rushed in between the two of them.


    After looking left and right, she patted Nora on the shoulder and said, "Hey, how sneaky of you, Nora!"


    But before she could finish, Nora said, "This is my ex-fiance¡¯s uncle"


    The rest of Brenda''s words were pushed back down her throat.


    Caleb coughed another couple of times and smiled.


    His rich and mellow voice was very pleasant.


    "That makes me sad, Ms.Smith.Aren''t we friends?"


    He thought that she was being too distant while introducing him just now.


    Nora thought for a moment.


    The two of them had talked quite a few times by now, so she nodded and replied, "I guess we are"


    Caleb sighed and shook his head dotingly.


    "You sound a little too much like you''re forcing yourself to say that"


    Nora smiled.


    Suddenly, she said, "If this was a text, my response would probably be a series of ellipses right now¡±


    Caleb held his forehead and said, "Am I rendering you so speechless that you don''t want to talk to me


    anymore, Ms .Smith?"


    Nora stared into his eyes.


    When she saw that he looked normal andfortable when he said that, she smiled and replied, "Not


    at all"


    Caleb seemed like he wanted to talk to her a little more, but after checking the time, he said, "I wanted


    to invite you for a meal to thank you for your help with my pharmaceuticalpany''s registration the


    other time, but I have a business meetingter, so...next time?"


    Nora stepped aside.


    "Let''s do that next time"


    Caleb walked past her.


    The man was wearing a ck suit.


    He was already 29 years old after all, so he looked exceptionally mature and gentle.


    Nora was staring at him from behind when Brenda stretched out her hand and waved in front of her.


    "Stop staring at him, he''s already gone! With such a handsome and gentle guy like him, why did you


    choose a stick-in-the- mud like Justin? He isn''t romantic at all ¡° Nora retracted her gaze and looked at


    Morris.


    Morris nodded.


    He held his hand over his earphone and spoke into it in a low voice.


    Two minutester, he said, "He is indeed here for a business meeting.The other party is a medicinal


    herb merchant from overseas.He also has another business meetingter"


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    She had suspected Caleb of being the mysterious person just now.


    However, Caleb spoke very elegantly and his words were all very appropriate.


    He differed too much from the mysterious person who didn''t know much English.


    Moreover, she had deliberately brought up the topic of ellipses to sound him out just now.


    Caleb also understood the meaning of ellipses.


    Therefore, it should be okay to rule him out...right? While thinking about it, she lowered her head and


    looked at her cell phone again¡ªthe other party still hadn''t replied to her message yet.


    The three of them waited for a few hours in the hotel lobby Seeing that there still weren''t any clues¡ªin


    fact, the other party wasn''t even sending messages to Nora anymore¡ªNora stood up and said, "The


    two of you can continue standing guard here.I''m going back first¡±


    Brenda nodded immediately.


    "A third wheel like you should have left a long time ago, Nora.Captain Ford and I will be fine by


    ourselves here!"


    After Nora left, Brenda took out her cell phone and picked up a call.


    "Nora has already left and is going home now, Justin! What is she doing? Can''t you just ask her? What


    are you asking me for? It''s not like she''s gonna be in bed with me..."


    Beep...


    beep...


    beep...


    The disconnected tone rang out on the other end of the line.


    Brenda curled her lips disdainfully.


    "What a prude.He can''t even take a joke"


    Nora drove back to the Smiths.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Justin waiting for her in the parking lot.


    The man stared at her, making Nora feel as if she was being caught fooling around with another man.


    She got out of the car and asked, "What are you doing here vie "Waiting for you."


    The man answered casually and naturally.


    Then, he turned and followed beside her.


    "What are you investigatingtely?"


    Nora thought for a while and replied, "How I became pregnant."


    She nced at Justin.


    Sure enough, the man touched his nose guiltily after hearing her answer.


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile.


    "C''mon, spill.What kind of evidence do you exactly have, and how far have your investigations gone?"


    Justin must have also fallen victim to someone''s schemes back then.


    If not, he would not have hated Pete¡¯ s mother so much back then, let alone not know who she was.


    Seeing that she seemed to be aware of everything now, Justin sighed and said, "Actually, I was telling


    the truth in the beginning"


    The beginning...


    In other words, Justin had indeed been unconscious for a while at that time.


    But if he was unconscious, and also had no memory of what he did, then how did she get pregnant?


    While Nora was thinking about it, her cell phone beeped twice.


    She lowered her head and picked it up¡ªit was another text message from the unknown number:


    ¡®Naha, when I went downstairs, you were already gone!¡¯


    Nora: ¡®Although you made me really angry, I am still willing to give you a chance and show you how


    strong our department is¡±


    ¡®I have already unleashed my second big move.Are you ready?¡¯


    Nora:"?"


    Why was he talking like he had serious eighth-grader syndrome?! He had targeted Tanya the first time.


    Who would he target for his second big move? While thinking about it, she saw Joel suddenly hurrying


    out of his room.


    He had a serious look on his face and was walking quickly to the car.


    Before Nora could say anything, he drove off.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It looked like...something had gone wrong? The Smith Corporation was in an utter mess.


    As soon as Joel entered the office, the people in the IT department said, "Mr.Smith, this is simply too


    bizarre.Ourwork suddenly went kaput without any warning! All theputers have also been


    infected with viruses.I''ve pulled out thework cables, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working.The invader is


    using a very powerful virus..."


    Joel took a deep breath.


    "Where''s Speedy?"


    Speedy was a hacker that the Smiths had hired.


    One could say that he was the Smiths¡¯ treasure.


    Legend had it that the Hunt Corporation had paid a high price and hired Y as theirwork consultant.


    As a result, no one dared to invade the Hunt Corporation.


    As for the Smith Corporation, their hacker was Speedy.


    The manager of the IT department said, "The master is trying to fix thework, but I think it''s hard to


    say how it''ll turn out this time!"


    The IT manager frowned and said, "The other party is very aggressive and also has very solid skills.We


    suspect that they are a well-known hacker!!"


    As the manager spoke, Joel entered the room, upon which he saw Speedy, who was pulling a long


    face, trying to repair thework.


    However, theputer screen suddenly cked out.


    Someone had invaded thework! Speedy had no chance of repairing thework at all.


    When Joel saw this, he walked up to behind Speedy and said, "Ask him who he is.¡±


    Someone who could beat Speedy would undoubtedly be very skilled! After all, Speedy and Solo were


    equally famous! Speedy got it.


    Mr.Smith was nning to negotiate with the other party.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    He typed: ¡®Who are you?¡¯


    The other party replied: ''l am Q¡±


    Joel narrowed his eyes.


    In the hotel room.


    Someone asked, "Why are you iming to be Q, sir?"


    The man sat there with a wicked smile at the corner of his lips.


    He replied, "Because Q is someone who doesn''t surf the Inte very much, so no one can find


    him.His name can also instill fear in people.Besides, if I say that I''m Q, they won''t think of going to the


    real Q for help.Of course, our hacker toy is indeed not bad.


    It seems that she has managed to adapt to the gic modification drug- She''s much more useful than


    Hiry Jones! That piece of trash wasted a dose of my drug! Hmph!


    "But since the Smiths¡¯work can''t be used anymore, they''ll have to listen to me now! Haha!"


    He leaned triumphantly against the sofa and held both hands behind his head.


    "Say, if a hugepany can''t use the Inte, how are they going to operate? Will my little servant


    come and beg me now?? ¡°


    "Tsk, I''m suddenly really looking forward to it!"


    He sat upright and added, "By the way, tell our new toy to give them some more goodies as best as


    they can! We must drive them into a corner! This way, I would be able to negotiate with my little


    servant-!"


    "...Yes, sir"


    After he left, a voice suddenly rang out faintly in the room.


    Arich and mellow voice reprimanded, "Stop messing around!"


    "How am I messing around? Don''t you find this very fun? Also, what makes you think you can order me


    about? I am the little master! I have the final say in everything! Go away, you sickly guy!"


    The people standing guard outside didn''t react even when they heard the conversation.


    It was as if they had already long since be ustomed to it.


    "Sigh.Mr.Gray is the only one who can keep the little master in check a little."


    "Yeah.It''s all thanks to Mr.Gray today.Otherwise, the little master would really have run all the way


    down¡­¡±


    The people guarding the door couldn''t help sighing.


    "Q?"


    In the Smith Corporation''s office, Speedy was stunned.


    He looked at the alphabet on the screen with great surprise.


    "Q is the current leader of the Hacker Alliance.Y is the only one in the world who can contend against


    him.But Y has already announced that he will not go against Q...so Q and Y can pretty much be said to


    be invincible!"


    Everyone else in the IT department didn''t dare speak when they heard what Speedy said.


    All of them looked at Joel.


    Joel stared at the screen.


    He looked calm as he typed: ''Mr.Q, may I know what you are after?¡¯


    The other party: ''l want you to go bankrupt, haha¡¯ His reply was filled with hostility, which caused the


    entire IT department to panic for a while there.


    Joel narrowed his eyes and continued typing: ¡®Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?¡¯


    The other party: ''Not with you.


    Joel: ''Then who is it?¡¯


    The other party: ¡®Your younger sister¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel wrote: ¡®What did my sister do to offend you?¡¯


    The other party: ''Hmph, I took a fancy to her and want her to be my servant, but she is actually being


    so ungrateful!¡¯


    Joel:"?"


    He narrowed his eyes and typed: "Well, that''s certainly pretty ungrateful."


    The other party: "Right? So many people dream of bing my servant, but I never agree.How dare


    she refuse me when I chose her?"


    Joel: "What I mean is, you''re pretty ungrateful"


    The other party fell silent.


    Joel continued to type: "It''s for your own good that I''m forbidding the Smith Corporation''s young missy


    from bing your servant."


    The other party: ''How so?¡¯


    Joel replied: "I''m afraid that she''ll drive you to your grave."


    The other party:"!!!"


    The lip corners of the staff standing behind Joel couldn''t help but spasm.


    Their boss was simply too sharp-tongued .


    However, they didn''t dare to say anything, and could only look at one another.


    The other party soon sent another reply: ¡®What does that mean? My life expectancy will be shortened?


    Why?¡¯


    Joel:"?"


    A question mark appeared above his head before he realized that the other party might be a foreigner,


    so he might not understand certain English phrases.


    Thus, Joel changed to a straightforward choice of words.


    He wrote: ''What I mean is, you are not blessed enough to have her around! Neither are you worthy of


    it!¡¯


    The other party understood this time.


    His speed of response clearly became faster¡ªobviously, he had be a little angry.


    He wrote: "Since you are so reluctant to part with your sister, then you''ll have to suffer my anger! In this


    age of the Inte, I wonder how many days the Smith Corporation can survive without the Inte?"


    "Haha, I''m really looking forward to seeing how the second biggestpany in the country takes step


    after step towards its doom!"


    Joel narrowed his eyes.


    He wanted to say more, but the other party obviously couldn''t be bothered to argue with him anymore


    and had turned off theputer screen.


    In an instant, all theputers in the Smith Corporation went down and could not be turned on


    anymore.


    Joel got up.


    Speedy sat in front of theputer and started to repair thework again.


    However, he was sweating profusely.


    How could he possibly be a match for the top hacker Q? Speedy felt immense pressure.


    He suddenly stood up and said, "Mr.Smith, I...I''m not doing this anymore"


    Joel looked at him sharply.


    "Are you unable to do it? Or are you afraid of doing it?"


    Speedy swallowed and replied, "Both, I guess! Q and Y are the leaders of the Hacker Alliance.If I


    offend him, I''ll have a hard time in the Hacker Alliance in the future!"


    Joel frowned.


    "As far as I know, the Hacker Alliance does not restrict your work, nor does it require you to avoid going


    against Q and Y-"


    Speedy lowered his head.


    "Yes, there are no clear rules, but if I offend my boss, I won''t be able to stay in this line of work


    anymore.I''m sorry."


    Joel stared at him and suddenly said, "You don''t usually do much work, do you? But the Smith


    Corporation pays you a huge amount every year.Do you think we give you that money so that you can


    easily quit on us during crucial moments like these?"


    Speedy frowned when he heard him.


    He said, "Mr.Smith, I have a good suggestion for you now, and that is to get Ms.Smith to admit her


    mistake and give in to the other party.The servant and master talk is probably just a joke! There is no


    need for the Smith Corporation to fight them just because of a joke"


    Joel''s expression turned cold.


    "I am the head of the Smith Corporation.Your task is to repair thework for me!"


    Speedy swallowed and suddenly walked to the door.


    "Mr.Smith, I can''t do this! I''m leaving!"


    The IT manager frowned as he watched Speedy leave.


    He asked, "Mr.Smith, if even Speedy leaves, what are we going to do next?!"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    Speedy was simply too unprofessional! He had gotten cold feet and escaped just because of fear.


    Joel had really misjudged him.


    He slowly said, "Continue trying to repair thework.I will think of something!"


    After speaking, he looked at the panicked employees at a loss around him and said calmly, "None of


    the Smith Corporation''s revenuees from telmunications.Our businesses are all in the


    physical industry.What''s there to be scared of even without the Inte? It''s just a 30% loss!"


    After making the bad-ass statement, Joel left, nning to ask Nora what was going on.


    The Smith Corporation''s situation actually wasn''t as good as how Joel had put it just now.


    The physical industry was currently in decline in the States whereas new mediaworks were


    flourishing.


    The Smith Corporation had also opened a fewpanies doing online businesses.


    All the servers were in the Smith Corporation.


    Once the servers went down, those in other ces...


    He had only just thought of that when someone hurried over and said, "Mr.Smith, our games¡¯ yers


    are all sending feedback that they can''t ess the games.They are threatening to uninstall the apps!"


    "Mr.Smith, the live-streamers on our live-streaming app are asking why they can''t ess the app and


    what''s wrong with the servers!"


    "Mr.Smith, we had to make a fund transfer for the big deal today, but now that there is no Inte, we


    can''tplete the transfer...All sorts of problems came one after another.Joel got his subordinates to


    deal with them one by one, and then he entered his office.It was already evening by then.The troubled


    Joel rubbed his temples and took out his cell phone.His finger was already on Nora''s number when his


    executive assistant pushed the door open and came in.


    "Mr.Smith, we are trending on social media!"


    Joel was surprised.


    He closed the call app and went to take a look at the trending topics on social media first.


    There were five to six trending topics, such as #SmithCorporationServersBreakDown,


    #SmithCorporationGetsHacked, #XXMobileGameServerDown, and so on.


    They upied the first few ces among the most popr topics.


    Obviously, someone had paid money to make them trend.


    Comments had already exploded

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    "Oh my god, has something gone wrong with the Smith Corporation''swork? Can we still trust the


    Smith Corporation?"


    "Why were they hacked? Do they take cyber security so unprofessionally when they are such a big


    company?"


    "My personal information registered with the Smith Corporation won''t be stolen, right?"


    "This is uneptable! How can they still call themselves the second-best enterprise in the country


    when this is all they can do? Is apany whosework defenses were breached so easily really


    trustworthy?"


    "This is too much! I finally took time off today to y games for a whole day, yet they are suddenly


    telling me that the server is down, so I can''t log in? What the hell? I''m uninstalling this! Goodbye!"


    All sorts of rumors flew all about the Inte.


    Everyone in thepany could only keep watch on the ongoings with their own Inte hotspots.


    All of them were terribly anxious, yet also helpless.


    The IT department was even starting to call up people for help.


    However, the moment IT experts heard that it was Q targeting them, no one dared toe over and


    help.


    The people in the IT department had no choice but to work overtime! But no matter how hard they tried,


    they simply weren''t the other party''s match! Q was constantly online.


    Once they found a w and fixed it, Q would attack again.


    It was impossible for them to guard against him! Everyone panicked.


    "Mr.Smith, this is terrible! Our stocks are plummeting!"


    His executive assistant delivered another piece of bad news.


    All the trending topics about their server downtime had finally ushered in the most terrifying crisis for


    the Smith Corporation! Once the stocks reached the lower limit, theirpany would be in danger! Joel


    narrowed his eyes and said, "Find a way to intercept Q and stop him from damaging the servers further


    for now .I will look for someone to help.¡¯


    The assistant nodded.


    Just as he was about to leave, someone pushed the door open again.


    It was Samuel.


    He looked at Joel furiously.


    "What''s the matter with the Smiths¡¯ stocks? The price has fallen so much! Are all the people the Smiths


    are raising all rubbish? They can''t even repair a lousy Intework?"


    Behind him was his executive assistant''s assistant.


    She looked absolutely flustered as she said, "I''m sorry, Mr.Smith.I couldn''t stop him.Joel nced at her


    and then looked at his executive assistant.The executive assistant nodded and left the office with his


    assistant.


    Samuel sat opposite him.


    "I heard that it''s Nora who offended Q? I knew that the woman was a jinx! She caused so much trouble


    the moment she returned to the family! Since they are just doing this because they''re angry, how can


    you still fight him so stubbornly and put our entire business at stake?! Our stocks are plummeting right


    now, and it is very likely that we''ll be delisted after hitting the lower limit! The Smith Corporation is a


    listedpany, it is not something you can use to defend her for her nonsense!"


    Joel corrected him.


    "He ims that he is Q, but he may not necessarily really be Q.I am already looking for someone to


    confirm his identity."


    Samuel was so furious that he was dumbfounded.


    "How would he be able to take down ourwork and put so many people at a loss if he wasn''t Q?


    Besides, why would he pretend to be Q? Just what are you thinking about all day long?! Is the problem


    him being Q right now?¡¯¡¯ Joel ignored him.


    Instead, he took out his phone to confirm something first.


    He dialed Nora''s number.


    "Nora, I heard that there''s some bad blood between you and Q? What exactly happened? At the


    Smiths.At the sight of Joel rushing out as though there was some kind of trouble going on, Nora


    narrowed her eyes.She felt that it might have something to do with herself.She turned and walked to


    the car, nning to go to thepany to take a look.


    Unexpectedly, before she could get into the car, Cherry and Pete rushed over and clung to one of her


    legs each.


    Cherry raised her head.


    "Mommy, where were you the whole day? Why didn''t I see you?! I miss you so much!"


    Pete didn''t say anything, but his eyes, as he looked at Nora , were full of attachment.


    Nora:".."


    To be honest, she had never neglected Cherry just because she was busy with work.


    At the most, she wouldn''t spend time with her to make up her sleep hours.


    However, Cherry was by her side even when she was asleep.


    Therefore, it was true that the two children rarely saw Nora so busy that she didn''t evene home.


    Nora ruffled Cherry''s hair.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy has something important to do.Let Mommy go first, OK?"


    Cherry bit her lip.


    "But I miss Mommy!" Nora looked at Justin helplessly.


    The man sighed, and a hint of a doting look appeared on his handsome face.


    He thought about it for a moment and then said, "Alright, let Mommy go to work.Daddywill apany


    you to sleep tonight, okay?"


    Cherry and Pete could only nod.


    Nora finally got into the car and went after Joel.


    However, his car was already out of sight.


    After a moment''s thought, she went one round and finally headed towards the Smith Corporation.


    After tucking both the children to bed, Justin went out.


    As soon as he came out, he picked up his phone and called Brenda.


    She picked up very quickly.


    "What now, Justin?"


    There was a very cold look in Justin''s eyes.


    "Has Nora met with some kind of trouble?"


    Otherwise, given how much she loved sleeping, she would be asleep with her children at home at this


    time! Brenda replied, "No, we''re just trying to solve a case.¡±


    Justin subconsciously asked, "Would she still be out thiste if all you guys are doing is trying to solve


    a case?"


    Brenda, however,ughed when she heard what he said.


    "My word, Justin, do you know what you sound like? You sound like a housewife who waited at home


    the whole day, but her husband didn''te home in the end! Hahahaha! Are you feeling lonely?"


    Justin:".."


    Had it been any other time, he would have hung up on her a long time ago.But when he thought about


    Nora, he nevertheless said, "Tell me what it is."


    Brenda replied,¡¯...I can''t tell you about it.It''s confidential¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®confidential¡¯, Justin immediately realized even further how important the matter


    was.He didn''t say anything else, much less force Brenda into making a mistake at work.Instead, he


    disconnected the call and prepared to enter their system on his cell phone to take a look.But before he


    could, his phone rang.It was Lawrence.


    When he answered, Lawrence said, "Mr.Hunt, something has happened to the Smiths."


    Justin narrowed his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lawrence replied, "Ms.Smith supposedly offended Q, so Q has approached the Smith Corporation,


    hacked into their entirework, and is giving them a lot of trouble! He wants Ms.Smith to bow down


    and apologize!"


    A lot of people from the IT department had seen the content of Joel''s chat with the other party that


    time.


    Although it wasn''t spread to outsiders, it was nheless easy for people in the industry to find out if


    they wanted to Lawrence was a source of gossip himself, so he knew all the news about everyone.


    Justin, however, frowned and said, "He isn''t Q-"


    "He isn''t Q"


    At the same time, Nora, who had just arrived at the lobby of the office building, also received a call from


    Joel.


    Upon hearing what Joel said, she immediately gave that answer calmly and coldly.


    Joel was not surprised.


    "Then who is he?"


    "..A psycho"


    "..Well, if it''s not Q, then I will continue looking for other people for help."


    After confirming that the other party was not Q, the rest of the hackers would dare to help now.


    Joelpletely believed what she said.


    He immediately started arranging for an assistant to spread the news that the hacker was not Q.


    Samuel was furious as he listened at the side.


    "Joel! Is he not Q just because she says he isn''t? Who else can beat Speedy so quickly besides Q and


    Y?! No one else in the world is that good at hacking!"


    Joel nced at him.


    "Granduncle Samuel, I have things to attend to here.If there''s nothing else you want, then you can


    leave now!"


    Samuel became even more furious.


    "Joel, I''m saying this for thepany''s sake! It''s not worth risking the Smiths for the sake of a child


    who wasn''t even raised by the Smiths!"


    Joel looked at him and suddenly smiled.


    "I think she''s worth doing so: Samuel wanted to say more, but Joel was already looking out the door


    aggressively.


    He ordered, "Take him outside!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    His executive assistant rushed into the office with bodyguards and surrounded Samuel.


    Samuel shouted at him angrily, "Joel, you are even more authoritarian thann! This is too much! Too


    much!! With a CEO like you, the Smiths will be finished sooner orter!"


    He was dragged out of Joel''s office.


    Outside the door to the CEO''s office on the top floor were several managers waiting to report urgent


    work-rted news.


    When Samuel saw them, he immediately yelled, "Did all of you see that? He''s such a bastard!

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    "The person that Nora offended is not Q? Hah, he must really be blind! He''s going head-to-head with


    an international hacker just for the sake of venting his anger! He must be out of his mind!"


    The managers were also stunned when they heard that the hacker was not Q.


    Someone asked, "Who can it be, if not Q?"


    Y was the external help that the Hunt Corporation had hired, so it was impossible that he would attack


    them.


    Therefore, this must definitely be Q! It was impossible for there to be a third hacker in the world who


    could match Q and Y! Someone whispered, "Mr.Smith must have be muddleheaded, right?"


    "Yes, I also think so..."


    When Samuel heard their questions, his voice immediately became even louder.


    "He has already proven that he''s Q with his hacking prowess! But what about you? He shouted at the


    office door, "The Smith Corporation is indeed not afraid of a hacker, but in order to vent your anger on


    the hacker, you have made thepany suffer so many losses.Who is going to bear the responsibility


    for all those things on the Inte and the damage to our reputation? Also, is he not Q just because


    you say so? Do you have any evidence? All you''re doing is babbling nonsense.Do you think that Q will


    be ours just by saying that?"


    While heading upstairs, Nora had already learned what had happened through the Inte.


    When she finally arrived upstairs, she immediately heard Samuel''s mocking shouts directed at the


    CEO''s office.


    She smiled sarcastically, lowered her voice, and slowly said, "He is indeed not Q"


    Samuel suddenly looked at her and said, "Is he not Q just because you say so? You make it sound as if


    you know where Q is!"


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile and she let out a low chuckle.


    "I sure do.¡¯¡¯ Surprised, Samuel and everyone else looked at Nora in disbelief.


    Someone swallowed hard.


    "Y-you know where Q is?"


    Nora did not speak any more.


    Instead, she pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Joel was sitting there quietly waiting for her.


    From the way he looked, he didn''t seem anxious at all.


    He looked clear and confident about what he was doing.


    Nora had thought that she would see him tired and haggard, but unexpectedly, he was actually so


    calm.


    She raised her eyebrows.


    Joel smiled.


    "You''vee"


    "Yeah"


    Nora stood right beside him.


    "How did you know I woulde over?"


    Joel replied, "When Jill asked me to arrange for a position in thepany for her nephew the other


    time, I knew at once that you would definitely have a back-up n.Come on, spill it, what are you


    nning to do?"


    Nora:


    She kicked Joel''s chair lightly to indicate to him to step aside.


    Joel stood up.


    When Nora sat down, she asked curiously, "What if I didn''t have a back-up n? After all, the other


    party is saying that they''re Q, you know!"


    Joel stood beside her and smiled.


    "Do you think that restricting our Inte alone is enough for one to have the Smith Corporation''s


    destiny in their hand when I''ve already been in thepany for so many years?"


    Nora looked at him.


    "Huh?"


    As though he was teaching her, Joel exined patiently, "One must have everything within their


    control.Since the Smith Corporation does not have a world-ss top hacker , our main form of


    business mustn''t be Inte-rted! This way, even if thepany¡¯swork is down, the breakdown


    will only have minimal influence and will not affect the wholepany''s operations.As for the stocks.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ..


    I naturally also have ways to counterattack and even things out.


    Enlightened, Nora gave Joel a thumbs up.


    "Impressive."


    Joel rested one hand on the table and his other on the chair.


    As he stood behind Nora and watched her turn on theputer, he couldn''t help but ask, "Do you


    know Q?"


    "...Yeah, I suppose you can say that."


    Joel couldn''t help but say, "If they are reliable, can you find a way to hire him as a cyber security


    consultant for the Smith Corporation?"


    He sighed and said, "The Hunt Corporation has Y guarding them, so they are not afraid of attacks from


    any hackers, which has made their operations in this aspect very smooth.I just don''t know how Justin


    managed to get a top hacker like Y to be so loyal to them.I also don''t understand why he trusts Y


    so much..."


    Joel sighed emotionally and added, "In this respect, it''s a weakness for the Smith Corporation.Uncle


    lan had only assigned Quentin to the hidden forces since the rest of your cousins were all


    unreliable.He''d originally nned to train and groom Louis into a hacker, but he instead became


    interested in games...In the end, the Smith Corporation does not even have a top-ss hacker that we


    can trust!"


    By then, Nora had sessfully turned on theputer.


    As she ced her hands on the keyboard, the corners of her lips suddenly curled upward a little.


    "Joel" she said.Joel paused.


    "Hmm?"


    An unorthodox glint shed in Nora''s almond-shaped eyes.


    "The Smith Corporation does now¡¯ Joel was taken aback.


    His first thought was that Nora must be very familiar with Q, so Q would be a very reliable ally...


    He was about to speak when he saw Nora''s fingers flying across the keyboard at high speed.


    As she implemented coercive measures against the hacker, the dark screens slowly started lighting up.


    The screen was still ck, but it was unlike the unresponsive screens from just now where nothing


    happened no matter what keys they pressed.


    Together with the rapid movements of Nora''s fingers, rows and rows of programming code moved up


    the screen.


    It was so fast that Joel couldn''t even see what exactly she was typing...


    Utterly stunned, he looked at Nora in disbelief.


    For a moment, he felt that his cousin''s profile looked so serious and determined.


    There was a strange charm and confidence in the unorthodox smile on her lips.


    It wasn''t blind confidence she had; rather, it was strong and powerful confidence that she had in her


    own abilities! A thought suddenly formed in his mind, and a surprised and astounded Joel slowly asked,


    "You...you''re Q?"


    He thought of how calm Nora had been right from the beginning.


    Originally, he''d thought it was because she had already made arrangements for everything.


    For example, perhaps she knew the real Q and was able to get Q to help them tide through the difficult


    situation.


    Or perhaps, Nora had borrowed Y from the Hunt Corporation! Joel had imagined all sorts of scenarios,


    but he''d never once thought that Nora might be Q herself! How could this be...? She was already the


    world-famous number one surgeon domestically and internationally! Nora took aggressive measures


    and cut off the enemy''s virus attack, allowing theputer in front of her to function normally.


    In fact, she had even repaired the servers as well.


    They were currently in the midst of restarting, which would take a certain amount of time.


    Nora had easily resolved the Smith Corporation''s Inte crisis in under ten minutes! She stretched,


    turned her head sideways to look at Joel, and nodded.


    "Yeah.¡±


    Joel:"..¡±


    He was a little dumbfounded.


    At this point, the deputy CEO knocked on the door.


    He poked his head in and asked softly, "Mr.Smith, since Ms.Nora has said that she knows Q, can she


    ask Q for help?"


    Joel raised his brows.


    The deputy CEO said, "All theputers in thepany are still unusable at the moment.Everyone


    uses them for work, so no one can''t work normally right now¡±


    Joel looked at Nora.


    "One hour,'''' said Nora.


    Joel looked at the deputy CEO.


    "Give all the employees a day off.They cane for work as per usual tomorrow.¡±


    When the deputy CEO heard this, he nced at Nora with aplex look.


    Then, he turned around and went out.


    After he left, Joel asked, "Is an hour enough for you to restore everyone''sputers?"


    "Oh¡± Nora flexed her wrists and said, "I only need five minutes."


    Joel:"??"


    Nora put her hands on the keyboard again.


    "I asked for an hour because I''m nning to have some fun with the other party.While I''m at it, I will


    also...catch them¡¯


    Joel: ".."


    Nora had already decided to y along with them a long time ago.


    When Jill sent her nephew into thepany, she had already sensed something.


    Therefore, she had long since known that something might go wrong with the Smith Corporation.


    She had allowed it to drag on all the way until now just so she could get the mastermind behind the


    scenes to surface.


    Needless to say, she naturally knew that the one surfacing was just a high-level hacker in the


    mysterious organization.


    It was the easiest for one to expose their identities in online battles, so the "little master" whom she had


    been exchanging text messages with might not be with the hacker at the moment.


    But every little bit counted, regardless! At this moment, her phone vibrated.


    She picked it up and took a look¡ªsure enough, the little psycho had sent another message: ''My little


    servant, do you like my gift to the Smith Corporation?¡¯


    Nora''s lip corners quirked upward.She wrote: ''Yeah, I like it quite a lot.¡±


    After all, it had exposed another member of his organization! In the hotel.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    The man stared at Nora''s reply.


    When he saw the words "Yeah, I like it quite a lot", he was a little stunned.


    He scratched his head and asked bewilderedly, "Why does she like it? Does she resent the Smiths now


    and wishes for their downfall?"


    His bodyguards and assistants suggested hesitantly, "How about...we stop the attack?"


    "No!"


    The man grinned.


    His voice was filled with excitement as he said, "She must be trying to deceive me! Does she think that


    I''ll let her off if she says that? How naive! Get our new toy to give them some more goodies!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After his subordinates left, the man took his cell phone and sent another message to Nora: "My little


    servant, since you like it so much, I''ll give you something even better to be happy about¡­¡±


    At the Smith Corporation.


    After seeing his reply, Nora paid no more attention to him and tossed the phone aside.


    She looked at theputer.


    She had only restored Joel''sputer at the moment.


    Additionally, the servers needed time to restart, and the rest of theputers hadn''t been restored yet.


    Thus, the opponent hadn''t yet realized that their attack had failed, and was still under the impression


    that it was a sess.


    At this moment, all the screens of theputers that had been shut down suddenly lit up.


    Rows of text started appearing: ¡®Mr.Smith, how does it feel to not have even a single hacker out there


    who dares to help the Smith Corporation ? When theputer screens outside lit up, Nora was


    already typing away at high speed.


    As she searched for the enemy hacker''s location, she replied: ¡®You are not Q.Who are you?¡¯


    The person chatting with them on theputer was no longer the little psycho on the phone! This was


    because there was actually a bit of faint resentment and anger in their speech.


    It was resentment and anger towards Joel.


    More text appeared on the screen: ¡®An old friend: ¡®An old friend whom you abandoned: ¡®Hahaha! I''m


    sure you''ve never imagined that I would ever return, right? And this time, I can shake things up real


    bad for all of you!¡¯


    An old friend...


    Nora suddenly thought of something.She looked up at Joel, upon which Joel nodded at her.


    Thus, Nora immediately understood.She wrote: ¡®You are Yvonne: With her identity now exposed, the


    woman didn''t bother with pretenses anymore.


    She wrote: "That''s right! I am Yvonne! The person whom all of you had looked down on! But I am back


    now! My hacking skills have improved to a whole new level again.Do you now regret what you''ve done,


    Joel? Hahahaha!"


    Nora:


    Joel:


    At this instant, Nora felt really strongly that the little psycho must be sick in the head.


    Everyone he had approached were all people whom she didn''t get along with.


    Also, Yvonne had actually managed to hack the entire Smith Corporation all by herself! This showed


    that her hacking skills had indeed improved by leaps and bounds during this period of time! Nora


    frowned.


    Her cell phone beeped again at this point.


    She looked down and found that it was a message from the little psycho: "You should know by now


    who the hacker is, right ? In that case, you should now have a more intuitive understanding of our


    gic modification drug, right? It''s very powerful, isn''t it? Are you tempted now? As long as you join


    us and be my servant, I will give you the drug.You can improve anything you want about yourself!"


    The gic modification drug!! So, what the special department had been studying all this time was a


    gic modification drug! Nora sent a screenshot of this to the three-man group chat with Morris and


    Brenda.


    Then her phone beeped again¡ªit was another message from the little psycho: ¡®Yvonne used to be a


    pretty good hacker, but taking the gic modification drug, in just ten days, she is now a top-ss


    one! She is now on par with Q and Y! Do you want to be even better in your medical skills?¡¯


    Nora raised her eyebrows and replied slowly: ¡®In terms of medical skills, it seems like I am already the


    best¡¯


    When the other party saw her reply, he fell silent for a long time.It seemed that he had never thought


    that Nora would say that.


    He hesitated and replied: ¡®Then I can make you stronger in other ways! Such as physical strength and


    speed! Have you heard of Big Brother and Big Sister? Their physical strength and speed are the best in


    the country.I can make you as strong as them! ¡°


    Nora:


    She replied: "That is not necessary."


    The little psycho: "Why? Don''t you want to be stronger?"


    She was already the strongest.


    Nora held her forehead and replied again: "Perhaps it''s because I don''t want to be that strong?"


    Joel was standing next to her and reading her chat with the little psycho.


    The man, who already knew her identity as Big Sister, was speechless.


    She must be the queen of all humble braggers out there! Joel couldn''t help but look up at the heavens.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t tell anymore if it was really a coincidence or what.


    Of all the things the other party could say, why was he simply trying to tempt Nora with the things that


    she was already skilled at?


    ¡®¡®Our gic modification drug is very powerful! Once you use it, you can be as powerful as


    yourself! What a joke! The other party fell silent again.


    Then, he became angry and wrote: "I don''t believe there''s anyone in this world who doesn''t want to


    be stronger! I''m sure you also want to, you''re just being stubborn.Heh heh, in that case, I will


    show you the skills of a hacker on the same level as ol


    Nora: ''You are mistaken¡±


    The little psycho: "Mistaken? What am I mistaken about? Even if someone only manages to be


    stronger after taking the gic modification drug, it doesn''t change the fact that they''ve be


    stronger.I don''t think I''m mistaken!"


    Nora:"...What I mean is, she is far inferior to Q.She isn''t even worthy of being her servant"


    Joel: Nora, is it really alright for you to praise yourself like that? But for some reason, the sight simply


    felt so good!


    The little psycho: "That''s impossible! Heh, our gic modification drug allows one to develop a certain


    aspect of themselves to the extreme! It can affect one''s IQ! She is definitely on par with Q now!"


    He didn''t seem to understand much about hackers, so Nora didn''t say anything else to him.


    However, it seemed like he had told Yvonne what she had said, so Yvonne became angry.


    She typed on theputer : "Hah, Q is indeed the world''s top hacker, but so what even if I am not as


    good as Q? Can you even find the real Q? All of you are at my mercy now!"


    Nora: Why was there always a group of arrogant people that simply insisted on shoving their faces


    toward her so that she could p them in the face? She didn''t even want to p them anymore, yet


    they just kept making things difficult for themselves.


    This simply made...her hands itch so much! She sighed.


    Yvonne sent another message: "Why don''t I live-stream the current situation to you? These are all


    trending topics on social media.The Smith Corporation''s stocks have already fallen by 10%! If you still


    don''t beg me for mercy, it''ll probably reach the lower limit! Haha!!"


    It seemed like Yvonne really wanted to show off her achievements, so she started to show them the


    trending topics on social media that day on theputer.


    There were few new trending topics, such as #AlIIEmployeesOnLeavelnSmithCorporation,


    #SmithCorporationOffendsQTheHacker, #SmithCorporationStocksDropBylO%, and so on.


    Some Smith Corporation employees had revealed that all the top-level executives were now waiting for


    orders in the CEO office on the top floor and that so far, everyone was at a loss as to how to counter Q.


    As all theputers had crashed and couldn''t be switched on, the rest of the staff had all been given a


    day off.


    However, the employees didn''t feel any joy about that but were instead worried that they would wake


    up to the news of the Smith Corporation being dered bankrupt the next day, leading to them losing


    their jobs.


    It was rumored that the young missy of the Smith Corporation had offended the top-ss hacker Q.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why they had brought Q''s revenge upon themselves.


    By right, a hacker shouldn''t have been able to influence thework of such argepany, but this


    was Q, the legendary existence.


    It was said that Q alone could breach a country''s cyber defenses¡¯ The Smith Corporation was finished!


    The Smith Corporation''s stocks had already fallen by 10%, and thework in the entirepany had


    been down for over fifteen minutes.


    At present, investors were still observing the situation.


    If they couldn''t restore thework within an hour, then it was possible that investors would get rid of


    the stocks they had on hand.


    When that happened, they might hit the lower limit! The Inte analyzed all the terrible oues that


    the Smith Corporation might face.


    Yvonne presented them one by one.


    Fortunately, Joel had already given all the employees in thepany a day off.


    Otherwise, the ordinary employees might break down if they saw the content.


    However, even though the two inside the office were calm andposed, the people outside were


    already in a huge panic.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    In order to prevent Yvonne from realizing that they had already taken control of the situation, Nora


    hadn''t taken back the control of theputers outside.


    Thus, when Yvonne was showing the articles on the screen, theputers outside were also


    disying the same thing.


    The deputy CEO and top-level executives were fearful and horrified.The executive assistants and


    secretaries also looked at one another.


    For a while, none of them knew what they should do.


    Samuel looked at the closed door to Joel''s office and yelled furiously, "It''s over! It''s all over! The Smith


    Corporation is about to be destroyed by Joell!"


    The executives looked worried.


    Speedy, the hacker who had just left the Smith Corporation and returned home, heaved a huge sigh


    when he saw the news.He felt that he couldn''t have made a more correct choice.


    In fact, in that instant, he was even afraid that Q might retaliate and take revenge on him.


    Speedy was a member of the Hacker Alliance.He immediately took out his cell phone and sent a


    message to the Hacker Alliance.


    Speedy: "Boss Q, I have already withdrawn from the Smith Corporation.I''m not going to go against you!


    Don''t worry.Also, if you need me to provide you with some of the Smith Corporation''swork


    vulnerabilities, I can also do that..."


    Although he knew that doing this wasn''t right, Speedy had no other choice.If he offended the Smith


    Corporation, if worse came to worst, he could at least go out of the country.


    But if he offended Q, then he could forget about staying in the hacker industry.


    He was very clear about that! After sending Q a private message, he thought about it and posted a


    tweet.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he posted the tweet, it trended.


    Speedy: "The Smith Corporation shouldn''t have offended Q.I have absolute respect for Q, so I hereby


    announce my withdrawal from the Smith Corporation.Also, thus far, no one has dared to contend with


    Q on the Inte."


    Speedy had been worried after he posted the tweet that his actions might offend the Smith Corporation,


    but when he saw how his tweet had taken the third spot among all the trending topics, he suddenly


    gained peace of mind.


    It was obvious that the trending topics algorithm had also been hacked.


    All the negative news about the Smith Corporation had been pushed to the top! It was apparent that the


    other party was very strong and capable! His decision to take sides at the critical moment had yed a


    decisive role.


    With that, surely Q wouldn''t hold a grudge against him anymore...


    right? While Speedy was on tenterhooks, Yvonne had disyed his tweet on theputers in the


    Smith Corporation.


    Additionally, after his tweet trended, someone had filled everyone in on who Speedy was.


    Everyone immediately lost even more hope in the Smith Corporation sessfully restoring their


    network!


    ¡®''Oh my god, even Speedy has quit.Who else can save the Smith Corporation?''


    "Q really isn''t someone to be offended.I mean, look at the alphabet itself¡ªthey are the queen of the


    hacker world!"


    "How apt! I''m suddenly in awe of the queen.At the same time, I''m also worried about the Smith


    Corporation.Just how exactly did they offend a big figure like that?"


    Next to the numerousments were Yvonne''s ownments: "Heh, even Speedy has betrayed you


    at a crucial moment, Joel.What does this show? "


    It shows that no one can be trusted except your own family! If you apologize to me and let me return to


    the Smiths, and also publicly announce that you''re abandoning that hillbilly called Nora Smith, I can


    come back immediately!


    "Of course, you also have to dere that I didn''t do anything wrong back then.Dad didn''t die


    anyway.He''s currently resting healthy in the hospital, isn''t he? "


    ¡°Once you aplish all of this, I don''t mind letting go of my control over the Smith Corporation and


    letting all of you go back to normalcy.But if not."


    As Joel read her messages, he suddenly looked at Nora and said, "Reply to her, A fake will always be


    a fake."


    Nora:".."


    From what Yvonne had written, one could tell that the woman actually still missed the Smiths.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask toe back.


    She hadn''t expected Joel to actually say something as harsh as that, though.


    What Yvonne minded the most was her identity as an adoptive daughter.


    Joel''s words were entirely capable of sending her into a flying rage.


    Joel had pretty good potential in honing a sharp tongue.


    With that in mind, Nora typed that to Yvonne.


    Sure enough, Yvonne flew into a rage.


    "Joel! I see you as my elder brother, yet you are treating me like this! You have never cared about me,


    have you?!"I''ll tell you this¡ªl am now angry! Very, very much so! I am going topletely destroy the


    Smith Corporation''swork, as well as all the files in everyone''sputers! "Just you wait! I will make


    you pay for saying that! Even if you regret your actions and want to beg me for mercy, it is toote!!"


    Following these words, all theputers in thepany suddenly went back to normal.


    Then, all the internal hard drives were opened, and the cursor moved to the Delete button.


    Once she clicked the button, all the data in all theputers would bepletely destroyed! When


    that happened, chaos would definitely break out in the Smith Corporation! In a dark room somewhere.


    Yvonne stared at theputer screen in front of her.


    The light from theputer shone on her face, making her look exceptionally hideous and terrifying!


    Yvonne stared at the screen, a weird and insidious smile gradually forming on her face.


    Once she clicked on that button, she would be able to see the Smiths'' downfall! Her fingers were


    shaking in excitement.


    Then, she opened her eyes wide and pressed the button! What she should have witnessed the next


    moment was all the data files in thepany being erased.


    What she should have witnessed was Joel in a panic and at a loss, but unexpectedly...


    The moment she pressed the button, theputer screen in front of her...suddenly cked out! At the


    Smith Corporation.


    When Yvonne was about to destroy the documents, Nora had already taken action.


    Her fingers tapped away on the keyboard at high speed.


    In no time, she had set a trap for Yvonne.


    Yvonne''s skills had indeed improved a lot¡ªat the very least, even as of now, the special department


    still hadn''t managed to pinpoint her location through traces of her activity on the Inte.


    If one were to look closely, one would see that Nora was actually wearing a Bluetooth headset in one


    ear.


    Brenda''s voice was currently ying in the Bluetooth headset.


    She said, "Yvonne Smith had indeed disappeared from prison when the sick Hiry Jones was picked


    up two days ago.The strange thing is that if not for what you''ve just discovered, even as of now, no one


    has noticed it at all! It is very likely that they have set up arrangements inside!"


    Morris stayed silent for a while.


    Then, he said, "Please stall for a bit more time.We are still tracking her location.Once we find it, we will


    arrest her at once!"


    "Captain Ford, your men kinda suck!" said Nora.


    Morris: He coughed and said, "The guy on the team is already a top-ss white hat.It''s just that


    Yvonne Smith has indeed be very skilled in this respect after her gic mutation.Just like what


    she said, she''s alreadyparable to Q and Y now.It''s normal that we can''t catch her right away"


    Those who provided service for other people were called hackers, but if a hacker was working for a


    country itself, then they were known as white hats.


    Nora didn''t like the sound of that.


    She said, "I told you, she''s nowhere near Q and Y at all!"


    Like her, Y was also the leader of the Hacker Alliance.


    The two of them had had showdowns with each other before, so they both knew just how skilled the


    other was.


    Beingpared to Yvonne was simply too much of an insult to both of them! Morris: Brenda couldn''t


    help but be amused.


    "Nora, how do you know that they aren''t on par with one another? It''s true thatparison is


    necessary, though.Why should someone who took a gic modification drug beparable to


    naturally-endowed ones like us?! Hehe, wait for me, I''ll go to Justin and borrow Y!"


    Brenda actually felt a little sheepish when she was saying that.


    Y was the insurance that ensured the Hunt Corporation''swork security, but everyone knew that Y


    never took outsiders'' employment requests.


    Not even Brenda''s.


    Three years ago, when she was carrying out a mission abroad, the other party had more powerful


    hackers on their side while the hackers in her department were not that skilled.


    She had called Justin to borrow Y but had been strictly rejected.


    Y was so mysterious that no one knew where he really was.


    Justin had really kept him too well-protected.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, when she asked Justin why he trusted Y so much, he even said there wasn''t any particr


    reason why.


    This had even made her once suspect that there must be some kind of deal involving physical intimacy


    between Justin and Y! But since it was for Nora''s sake this time, she wondered if Justin would be


    willing to let his pretty little wife out to help Nora?

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    While she was thinking about it, Nora said, "No, it''s fine"


    Brenda was taken aback.


    "Huh?" Nora''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Q alone is more than enough to deal with her." Brenda was a little dumbfounded at first.


    The next moment, however, she suddenly realized something.


    She swallowed hard.


    "Nora, you...you have Q helping you out? W-where is he?"


    No wonder Nora wasn''t in a panic all this time!


    "..Q has been here all along"


    Brenda became even more astonished.


    "But we did not notice a third person in the room!...Oh, I see!"


    Brenda eximed.


    Just as Nora thought that she had finally understood what she meant, she instead heard Brenda say,


    "Does Q only need to provide support online? So, he doesn''t have to be present at all?!"


    Nora:".."


    Never mind.


    Since she had misunderstood, then so be it.


    Seeing that she wasn''t saying anything, Brenda assumed tacit agreement.She immediately started to


    tease her.


    "Nora, have you seen Q in person before?"


    ".Yes.¡±


    After all, she had to look in the mirror every morning after she woke up and went to wash up, right?!


    Brenda became even more interested.


    "Then...is he handsome?"


    Nora:"?"


    "He must be very handsome, right?! People with technical skills are usually very handsome! Nora, how


    sneaky! How can you hide a handsome guy all to yourself and not introduce him to me?!"


    Nora, who found her really noisy, cut her off.


    "I''ve found Yvonne"


    Morris'' voice rang out in a timely fashion.


    "Arrest her at once!"


    In a small dark room somewhere.


    Yvonne had been brought there after she came out of prison.


    This was a room in a small guest house and was only a few square feet big.


    Apart from a single bed, the only other thing in the room was theputer.


    Even the toilet in the room she used to upy when she was living in the Smiths'' manor was bigger


    than this! But she knew she had no right to protest.


    She and Hiry had both taken the gic modification drug.


    Hiry had died because she couldn''t withstand the drug''s effects.


    But she had seeded.


    God knows how excited she had been when she discovered that her understanding of hacking had


    be so clear that it was like the fog lifting! She knew that she would be able to take her revenge


    very soon! Those among the Smiths who had looked down on her, those who had bullied her...all of


    them would receive retribution very soon! She was in a very good mood.


    Those people would be suffering while she weed a new life and became the new god of hacking!


    Q? Y? What was the big deal about them? From now on, the world of hackers would be hers to triumph


    in! Yvonne was so excited at the thought that she was even trembling a little.


    Why did theputer in front of her suddenly ckout, though? Yvonne''s first reaction was that the


    computer''s electricity supply had gone out¡ªbecause, given her skills, she didn''t think that anything


    would go wrong with her hacking! But when she went to look at the power supply, she found that the


    power supply was plugged in.


    She was taken aback.


    When she stayed there and thought for a while, theputer screen turned on again.


    A few words appeared on the screen: ''Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you


    know a little bit of hacking?''


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was...she had been invaded! She stared bbergasted at her wless defensive firewall.


    Her fingers trembled as she typed: ''Who are you?''


    The other party: ''Q''


    As the alphabet appeared, Yvonne immediately understood something.She sprung to her feet.


    Just as she was about to run to the door, someone suddenly kicked the door open.


    Then, a group of people rushed in!


    "Freezel"


    "You''re under arrest!"


    "We''ve caught her"


    When Morris'' voice rang out in the earphone, Nora had also just received a text message on her cell


    phone¡ªit was from the little psycho again.


    "You''re still not giving in even now? Looks like you really wish for the Smith Corporation''s downfall! ¡°


    "Hehe, the Smith Corporation''s stocks have already fallen 20%.Are you still not gonna beg for mercy?¡±


    "C''mon, my little servant, make up your mind! Otherwise, even if my new toy lets you guys off, the


    Smith Corporation will still suffer heavy losses! How can apany that cannot even guarantee their


    network security be trusted?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows as she read the text messages.


    She ignored him and looked at the time¡ªall the servers had sessfully rebooted.


    Her long, slender fingersnded on the keyboard and she started to type away at high speed.


    Five minutester, all theputers in thepany returned to normal! The Smith Corporation¡ª


    including all their subsidiaries that relied on the servers¡ªwas back to normal!! Outside.


    As Samuel looked at all the trending topics on social media that Yvonne was showing them sh by on


    theputer, he became so infuriated that his blood pressure soared to the high heavens! To be


    honest, he also owned some of the Smith Corporation shares and received dividends every year.


    Although he andn didn''t get along and he didn''t like Joel, should the Smith Corporation really be


    ruined, he would also be implicated! This was also the reason why even though Samuel had kept on


    making an appearance in minor incidents over the years, apart from ruiningn and Joel''s moods, he


    had never actually done anything during major incidents! Of course, he didn''t have any authority to


    make any decisions, either.


    However, he had never colluded with outsiders to cheat his own family''spany.


    But now! Samuel was so mad that he was practically stamping his foot.


    He pointed at the things on theputer screen and yelled furiously at the people around him, "Didn''t


    she say that she knew Q, and would ask the real Q for help? Is this what the so-called Q she invited


    can do? "She''s such a jinx.She has never done anything good ever since her return to the Smiths!


    "Why did she offend Q for no reason? She''s too much!"


    "Oh, my shares! They have already fallen by tens of millions of dors!"


    Samuel clutched his heart and shouted to the people around him, "Remember this, if I copse here


    today, it''s all because of that unfilial Nora Smith!"


    The executives: No one said anything.


    All of them stared at the screen nervously.


    Although no one was saying anything, all of them were still nervous.


    Given how things had alreadye to this point, they felt that Mr.Smith was simply too calm! Someone


    swallowed.


    "I think it''s better that we get Ms.Smith to borrow Y from the Hunt Corporation!"


    "Sigh! The Hunt Corporation''s Y is like a national treasure.How would they loan him to us so easily?


    Don''t even think about it!"


    While they were talking¡ªin fact, they couldn''t even bear to look at the screen anymore¡ªthey suddenly


    saw the one-click Delete button for theputers'' hard drives appear on the screen! Right away,


    everyone panicked! The executives looked at Joel''s office.


    Someone even rushed over and said, "M-Mr.Smith! If all the data in theputers are deleted, we will


    suffer heavy losses!"


    What came out of the office was Joel''s voice that still sounded as calm and collected as ever.


    He said, "Got it"


    The people outside were close to going crazy from their anxiety! However, a minuteter, someone


    suddenly let out an exmation.


    Everyone turned and followed his gaze to see that theputers had restarted...


    They had seeded! Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Surely it''s not because they have already


    deleted all our data, so they decided that they can restore theputers for us now, right?"


    Hearing this, the executive assistant hurriedly rushed to his workstation, opened up his hard drive, and


    then found that...


    "Nothing was deleted!"


    When the rest heard this, they all ran to their workstations excitedly! A girl sighed emotionally and said,


    "Oh my god, myputer is okay now! Nothing has happened to it at all, it ''s exactly the same as


    before! It''s as if it hadn''t been invaded at all! Ah, the picture of my idol is still here!"


    Another man eximed, "F*ck, even my porn videos are still here?"


    There was a moment of silence in the executive assistant department.


    The man suddenly raised his head in embarrassment and scratched his head.


    "I...I was just joking..."


    These people, who had stayed in the office and worked overtime, were the first to discover that the


    network had been restored.


    However, spreading the news required a certain amount of time.


    In a hotel room somewhere.


    A man leaned against an armchair with one leg perched over the other.


    His ck suit-d legs were long and straight, and his leather shoes were also smooth and shiny.He


    looked very smug.He grinned and said, "My little servant will be reporting very soon, heh heh..."


    But as he said that, the assistant next to him suddenly eximed, "Sir, I look at the trending topics on


    social media¡­¡±


    The man was taken aback for a moment.He nced over, upon which he became dumbfounded.Then,


    someone suddenly rushed over in a panic.


    "Sir, it''s over! Yvonne has been arrested!"


    "Shit!"


    The man cursed in a low voice.


    "Useless piece of rubbish! You''re all a bunch of rubbish!" Nora had just repaired thework when


    someone knocked on the door.


    Joel''s executive assistance said, "Mr.Smith, look at the number one trending topic!"

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Number one trending topic? Joel raised his brows and looked at Nora in surprise.


    "You even paid to make a topic trend?"


    Nora:"?"


    She blinked.


    "What does paying to make a topic trend mean?"


    Joel was dumbfounded.


    He''d originally thought that the incident would definitely trend on social media once Nora repaired the


    network, but for it to be the top trending topic so quickly, there was no doubt that someone was


    manipting this behind the scenes.


    He''d thought that Nora was the one behind it, but in the end, she wasn''t aware at all? While thinking


    about it, Joel opened Facebook.


    When he saw the top trending topic, he suddenly looked at Nora with aplex look on his face.


    Nora:"?"


    She craned her neck and looked at Joel''s hand.


    A resigned Joel could only hand the phone to her.


    "Here, take a look."


    The top trending topic wasn''t about the fact that the Smith Corporation''swork problems had been


    resolved.


    Instead, it was...


    The Hunt Corporation: "Do you need Y to help? He''ll be there whenever you call.@SmithCorporation"


    Nora:"!!"


    She looked at Joel in surprise, upon which she saw his eyes flicker a little.


    Then, he took the phone back, logged in to the Smith Corporation''s official Facebook page, and


    replied.


    The Smith Corporation: "We appreciate the gesture.But The Smith Corporation is going to be fine on its


    own.@HuntCorporation"


    Netizens who were originally unhappy about the Smith Corporation were astounded by the two posts!


    "We all know that the Hunt Corporation has hired Y as theirwork consultant¡ªthey hired such a


    powerful person as a consultant to deter their enemies.But isn''t the Smith Corporation being a little too


    funny here? Q was the one who invaded theirwork, yet they are still being stubborn and refusing to


    ept the Hunt Corporation''s kindness!"


    "What would be a good way of saying ''We have Q''?"


    After all, in the beginning, the Inte was spreading the news that Q had invaded Smith Corporation.


    Therefore, theizens felt strange when Smith Corporation suddenly said that they had Q.


    Someone even questioned,  We have Q.I know these words if I look at them separately.


    But when they''re put together, why can''t I understand what they mean? Below this question, Smith


    Corporation answered seriously: "It means that we have hired Q to be our Inte consultant.From


    now on, Smith Corporation has made up for its shorings! Please use our services without any


    worry! There will be no more problems!"


    Everyone:"??"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wasn''t Q invading Smith Corporation? Why had Q suddenly be a consultant for Smith


    Corporation? Just as theizens imagined a heartbreaking story of love and murder, Smith


    Corporation Official sent another Weibo post exining the entire situation!


    For a moment, everyone was in an uproar! ¡ª How is that possible? If Q had been hired as a


    consultant, why would Speedy have resigned? Furthermore, Speedy publicly posted on Weibo saying


    that he did not dare to offend Q? ¡ª That''s right.


    Even Speedy said that the one who invaded Smith Corporation was Q.How could there be a mistake?!


    What is Smith Corporation ying at?"


    Speedy had jumped out himself.


    At this time, he still did not know that Smith Corporation''s Inte had been repaired.


    He was at home browsing Facebook and waiting for Q''s reply.


    Therefore, when he saw Smith Corporation''s message, he was the first to find it uneptable.


    He was stunned.


    He reposted Smith Corporation''s Facebook post andbeled it with a question mark to express his


    confusion.


    But just as most people were questioning the authenticity of this news and theizens were


    discussing it, someone suddenly sent a message!


    On the hacking forum, Q used his public ount to send a message: Q: "I have officially epted


    Smith Corporation''s recruitment and have be Smith Corporation''s consultant.Someone was


    impersonating me to attack the Smith Corporation, whom I have already handed over to the police! I


    will also send her to court for legal punishment!"


    Speedy:!!


    When he saw this news, he suddenly trembled.


    He swallowed.


    Suddenly, his personal inbox lit up.


    It was Q who had replied: "Oh, then you don''t have to stay in the hacker world anymore."


    Speedy: His fingers softened and his phone slipped out of his hand...


    #SmithCorporation''sInteNetworkRecovery, #SmithCorporationSupplementedTheirlnteShortco


    mings, #SmithCorporationCarriedOutAnOnlineCombatExercis e, and other topics immediately became


    trending under Joel ''s control.


    The people who had been scolding Smith Corporation finally reacted.


    Some gamers even realized that the Inte seemed to be smoother after entering the game! The


    gaming experience was better! Another analysis post went straight to the top of the trending searches.


    Smith Cooperation used to focus on the physical industry with the Inte industry as support.


    The development of new media was not good enough, but now, they had filled this shoring.


    With Q as a backup, Smith Cooperation'' s future was promising! Many people had seen this trending


    post.


    ordingly, Smith Cooperation''s stock price that had plummeted to nearly 20% suddenly began to rise


    crazily! The price of a single share was almost equal to that of Hunt Corporation! As everyone watched


    Smith Cooperation''s stock prices skyrocket, someone even started a conspiracy theory.


    Now, I feel that all of this was self-directed and acted out by Smith Cooperation.


    They used the attack to attract everyone''s attention, and in the end, they retaliated! It was simply


    beautiful.


    Today, Smith Cooperation''s shares soared crazily! Ahhhh, I don''t care what kind of conspiracy it is.


    Smith Cooperation is the greatest of all time! With Q, Smith Cooperation is like a tiger that has grown


    wings! ¡ª If Smith Cooperation''s momentum continues to be so fierce, it feels like the number one


    family is going to change! ¡ª Oh my god, Smith Cooperation must have taken over the trending


    searches today! When Nora saw this Facebook post, she raised her eyebrows and smiled as she sent


    the link to that little lunatic.


    Then, she replied: "You''ve spent too much.You helped us get on the trending searches."


    The other party was silent for a full two minutes before he gritted his teeth and sent, "Shit!"


    Nora was very satisfied when she saw this word.


    To be able to make this little lunatic curse, it was enough to show that he was extremely angry, right?


    Smith Cooperation''s crisis had been resolved.


    She stretched and said to Joel, "I''m going home"


    Joel nodded.


    Nora stood up and stretched her neck before walking out slowly.


    The moment she pushed the door open, Samuel and the other executives immediately took two steps


    back and made way for her.


    At this moment, everyone looked at her with admiration.


    Samuel even took a trembling step forward and held her hand.


    For the first time, he said in a tone that was not hostile, "Nora, you must maintain a good rtionship


    with Q! You must win him over by hook or by crook, okay?"


    Nora nced at him and knew that Samuel was frightened this time.


    If the Smiths went bankrupt, he would also suffer losses! However, when she thought of how he had


    come to cause trouble time and time again, Nora''s eyes shed.


    She thought of Samuel''s hobby that Joel had told her about and said, "Samuel, Q likes antiques the


    most, especially the blue and white porcin from the Qing Dynasty.You also know that I came from


    California, and I don''t have such precious things.Sigh! Q said that if I can''t find it for him, he won''t


    cooperate further with us!


    "Samuel?"


    That blue and white porcin was his most precious collection.


    It was worth almost a hundred million dors! How could he give it away just like that?! However, when


    he thought of how quickly Smith Cooperation''s shares had fallen after the Inte copse today, he


    felt as if his heart was on a rollercoaster.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "What''s wrong with that? I have it! Give it to Q right now!"


    Nora narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and revealed her white teeth.


    "Get it sent to the Smiths."


    "_.Okay-""


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nora left after saying this.


    Joel, who was sitting in the office, also heard their conversation: "..""


    His little cousin had such a devious side to her! ...How cute! Nora returned to the Smiths.After parking


    the car, she looked at the time.It was almost 11 PM.


    The children''s rooms upstairs were dark.


    They must have slept long ago.


    She entered casually and was about to head upstairs when she saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    There was no one else in the living room.


    Under the warm andfortable light, Justin was looking at his phone.


    There was a rare rxed joy on his face, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Even the mole at the corner of his eye was curved into a happy smile.


    The man had his legs crossed and was staring at his phone.


    Nora walked over in surprise and looked at his phone.She wanted to know what the man saw that


    made him smile so happily.


    Unexpectedly, it was¡­

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    When Nora looked over, the man was browsing Facebook.


    On Facebook, there was a small-time user called "Nora-Justin Couple"


    Below, it posted: [Ahhh, what should I do? Did you see what Hunt Corporation said at the critical


    moment? I''m at your beck and call! I feel so spoiled!]


    [I''m a fan of a couple from twopanies!]


    [The domineering Mr.Hunt is seeking attention.The cold Beauty Smith has rejected him!]


    [He has Y while she has Q.The emperor and queen of the hacker world are in their hands.They look


    morepatible!]


    [Ahhhh, I saw a text, it''s so sweet! Link attached!]


    Justin''s slender fingers opened the link, and inside was a short piece of a text: "Actually, Hunt has


    always been deeply in love with Smith.Smith has long had her heart set on Hunt, but the two strong


    people have never learned how to express themselves.They only worked hard to show their best sides


    in front of each other.Smith tried hard, but she was tripped by someone.


    The moment she fell, Hunt suddenly realized something.


    It was too tiring for Smith to chase after him.


    Hunt stopped in his tracks and reached out to her.


    ''My hand is right here.Come as you wish¡± Smith looked at that hand but did not clench it tightly.


    Instead, she stubbornly pressed her hand against the ground and stood up.


    "I have my own hand."


    Smith did not notice that when she said this, her tone was filled with shyness...To be continued..."


    Justin looked at the words and smiled, liking this Facebook post.Justin was currently logged into Hunt


    Corporation''s official ount.


    This little like immediately made theizens hype up again.


    Everyone shouted, ¡ª Ahhhh, the couple is real''! Nora was speechless.


    No matter what Justin did, he was always serious and very vignt.However, she had been standing


    behind him for so long, yet this man still did not notice her arrival.


    The corners of Nora''s lips twitched.She watched as Justin liked every post that praised them.When he


    had liked more than ten, Nora could not stand it anymore and turned around to go upstairs.When she


    increased her pace, she attracted Justin''s attention! He looked up suddenly and smiled when he saw


    Nora.


    "You''re back?"


    Nora: "...Yes."


    She wanted to say something, but when she turned her head back to look, she saw that Justin had


    already lowered his head again and was looking at his phone.


    He had started his journey of likes again.


    Nora: The "thank you" was stuck in her throat.


    This fellow had deliberately created a "V" that could be used at will in a high-profile manner.


    He had even shouted loudly on the Inte and bought the top trending searches just to help them.


    Nora shook her head slightly and sighed.She prepared to go upstairs.She had just taken the first step


    when she heard Justin''s bright voice.


    "Nora"


    Nora stopped in her tracks and looked at him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Justin finally looked up.His eyes were still smiling, and his dark eyes were as bright as the stars.


    "Is Q you?"


    Nora: She was silent for a moment before asking, "Then is Y you ve In the silence, they looked at each


    other.Suddenly, they smiled again.No words needed to be spoken.Nora went upstairs to sleep.When


    she woke up again, the sky was bright.She picked up her phone and nced at it.


    She realized that many people had contacted her, but most of them seemed to know that she was


    resting, so they had only left messages.


    Nora ignored Brenda, Morris, and the others.


    Her gaze firstnded on Lily''s message.


    Usually, Lily would not look for her for no reason.


    Now that she was suddenly looking for her...


    Nora hurriedly unlocked her phone and dialed her number.


    Lily picked up immediately and said, "Boss, Old Maddy seems to have regained some rationality.He


    kept nagging about looking for you! I''m trying to calm him down, but I think he has something to say to


    you."


    If he had something to say...


    Nora thought of the secret her mother had left behind and sat up immediately.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    She got out of bed, put on her clothes, and rushed downstairs.


    Then, she went to the car park and drove straight to the hospital! In the hospital.


    Nora came to the door of Old Maddy''s room.


    Before she entered, she heard Old Maddy shouting, "Where''sn''sdaughter? Where''s Yvette''s


    daughter? I want to see her! Her mother has a secret that she wants me to tell her! Shh, I won''t tell


    you.I''ll only tell her! I can only tell her!"


    When Nora heard these words, she hurriedly pushed open the door and walked in.


    Lily was pressing on Old Maddy''s arm.


    Ever since he was poisoned by Yvonne, his body had not been well, and his mind had not recovered.


    His expression was still not good, and the burns on his body were terrifying.Lilyforted him.


    "Boss ising soon.Don''t be agitated..."


    Old Maddy danced around and kept shouting, "I want to see Yvette''s daughter! Quickly call her to see


    me! It''ll be over if she''ste! I want to tell her a secret..."


    Lily almost couldn''t control him anymore.


    At this moment, Nora entered the door.


    When she heard the door opening, Lily turned back to look at her and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You''re finally here!"


    Lily stood up and said with resentment, "If you hadn''te soon, Old Maddy would really have gone


    crazy this time!"


    Nora ignored her nagging and walked straight to the bed.


    When he saw her face, Old Maddy calmed down.


    His turbid eyes suddenly became clear.


    He looked at Nora quietly for a while before smiling.


    "You''re here"


    "I''m here,'''' Nora held his dry hand.


    His fingers were especially dry because they had been burned before, and his skin was very wrinkled.


    She asked softly, "What''s the matter?"


    Old Maddy looked at her and his eyes gradually calmed down.He smiled.


    "I want to tell you that you need to have a child!"


    Nora:"?"


    She was stunned.


    "What?"


    "You need to have a child! Now, now! Hurry!"


    Old Maddy suddenly became anxious and pushed her out.


    "Do it now.His words were incoherent, making her even more confused.However, Nora''s heart jumped


    a little.She seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Old Maddy was stunned.


    "Yes, why?"


    He was pushing Nora''s hand, but he suddenly quietened down.He scratched his head hard.


    "Why? Why can''t I remember why? Why? Why? Why ?..""


    He muttered softly to himself.


    After saying these words, he grabbed his hair hard because he could not remember the reason.


    A few strands of hair had been plucked off by him from his already barren scalp, but he still could not


    seem to remember.He suddenly pped his head angrily.


    "Why? Tell me quickly.Why?"


    Nora saw that he was gradually losing his mind and seemed to be getting more and more anxious.She


    hurriedly held his hand.


    "Old Maddy..."


    When Old Maddy saw her, he did not think about why anymore.Instead, he held her hand.


    "Quickly go and have a child.Go!"


    Nora: "...l already gave birth"


    "You gave birth?" Old Maddy was stunned.


    "It really happened?"


    "It''s true.There were even two of them.Nora did not say thest sentence.She only stared at Old


    Maddy.When she saw that he seemed to have heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief.Then, he slowly


    closed her eyes.His emotions seemed to have calmed down.


    Nora asked tentatively, "Can you remember anything else?"


    Old Maddy whispered, "I can''t remember.I can''t remember.I''m old.I''m crazy...And I can''t think.My head


    hurts.My head hurts so much¡­¡±


    "Okay, don''t think about it yet.But if you remember anything else, you have to tell me."


    Nora reminded him softly.


    Old Maddy nodded.


    "I''ll remember.I know¡­¡±


    After Old Maddy fell asleep, Nora walked out of the ward.


    Lily looked at her.


    "Anti, I think Old Maddy''s condition has improved.At least he was talking to you normally just now.But


    he''s so strange! Why did he want you to have a child?"


    Nora shook her head to indicate that she did not know.


    She told Lily, "Take good care of Old Maddy.When his physical fitness reaches a certain level, I''ll


    continue his treatment''


    Old Maddy might be someone who knew about some things back then! Only by curing Old Maddy


    could she possibly know some of her mother''s secrets.


    Since she was at the hospital, Nora went to visit Quentin again.


    Quentiny there and was getting another nurse to feed him fruits.


    As he ate, he said, "Don''t look at how I''m paralyzed on the bed now and can''t even lift a cup of


    water.You don''t know how powerful I used to be"


    At this point, he took a bite of an apple and continued, "My martial arts are especially good.It''s not a


    problem for me to fight ten people alone! What''s with your expression? When I''m done, I''ll fight ten for


    you to see!"


    When Nora heard this, she stopped in her tracks.


    As she stood at the door, she heard the nurse say, "Okay? How big is your heart? Do you know how


    serious your injuries are?"


    Quentin smiled.


    "Do you know who my cousin is?"


    The young nurse: "...I know.It''s Anti!"


    "Other than Anti, she''s also Big...Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore.You won''t understand even if I tell


    you.Anyway, she''s very good at fighting!"


    The young nurse asked, "Is she better than you?"


    Quentin: "...Damn, she''s just a little better than me.Really, just a little.When I recover, I''ll practice for


    another ten years.I''ll definitely beat her! Because she''s toozy.She only knows how to sleep every


    day...If she doesn''t practice, she''ll only worsen! Why should I tell you about fighting? What I want to tell


    you is that with her around, I''ll definitely be able to stand up!"

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Nora clenched her fists silently.Her almond-shaped eyes drooped slightly.


    It was as if there was suddenly a heavy burden on her shoulders.She did not expect Quentin to trust


    her so blindly.


    This made her feel pressured.She did not enter and instead turned ton''s lounge.


    However, Nora could vaguely hear Joel''s voice.She was about to take a closer look whenn heard her


    enter.


    He quickly switched off her phone and looked at her guiltily.


    "Nora, why are you here?"


    Nora: "...How are you?"


    "I''m quite good.I feel like I can be discharged in a few days¡± Nora nodded.


    Nora pursed her lips.


    Nora sat down at the side and stood upright.


    For a moment, there was nothing between them.


    A faint awkwardness filled the room.


    Looking at her new father, Nora still felt a sense of estrangement.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After all, she had seen him fewer than a dozen times.


    Nora stood up.


    "If you''re fine, I''ll get going."


    He had not seen enough of his daughter! Nora nodded.


    "Yes, I still have something to do: She walked towards the door and had just opened it whenn''s voice


    suddenly came from behind.


    "Nora, you just went to see Quentin, right?"


    Nora paused.She did not turn back, but she still heardn''s voice.


    "It''s okay.As long as you try your best, even if the oue is unsatisfactory, it''s okay.I know


    Quentin.He won''t me you."


    Nora felt relieved.


    She felt as if strands of warmth were flowing into her heart again.She lowered her head.


    "Yes."


    With that, she turned around.


    "Thank you''


    After leaving the hospital, Nora got into her car and nned to interrogate Yvonne.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and picked up her phone.She suddenly sent that little


    psycho a message: "Can I ask you a question?"


    The little psycho replied quickly: "Beg me"


    Nora: "Then forget it."


    Little Psycho: "No, you have to ask!"


    He was extremely curious about what questions his little servant wanted to ask.


    Nora: "No."


    Little Psycho: "Ask! I can answer you a question for free!"


    Nora was waiting for this sentence.


    "Why must I have a child?"


    The moment this question was asked, the other party replied.


    After seeing that reply, Nora''s eyes widened in shock...


    On the other end of the line, the other party''s message was very clear.


    [You''ll die if you don''t have children.] Nora stared at those words and felt that she did not understand


    what they meant.


    She frowned and sent another message.


    "Why?"


    The other party: "This is the second question.Beg me"


    Nora:".."


    She lowered her eyes.


    "Please, will you tell me?"


    The other party: "It depends on my mood"


    He clearly did not intend to say anything.


    Nora ignored him and threw her phone aside.


    She did not understand what this answer meant, but from what she heard, she felt that things were


    developing in a strange direction.


    Why would she die if she did not give birth? She sat in the car quietly and thought for a long time


    before starting the car and heading to the special department.


    In the special department.


    Previously, when Yvonne was in an ordinary prison, she had always felt that her prison break was very


    simple.


    Therefore, even after she was arrested by the special department, she still sat there calmly and did not


    say anything.


    Morris and Brenda did not torture her, but they did not get any useful information.


    Ever since she was arrested, she had been in the interrogation room.


    She did not eat, drink, or sleep.


    At this moment, she looked very haggard, but the gaze in her eyes was very firm.


    Nora entered the interrogation room and sat opposite her.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Are you waiting for them to save you?"


    When Yvonne heard this, her eyes trembled before she raised her head.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about" Nora spoke again.


    "Yourputer skills have improved tremendously recently!"


    Acent smile appeared on Yvonne''s face.


    "If you''re mocking me, then I can tell you that there''s no need.Do you really think that the Smiths can


    do whatever they want with Q? If you have the ability, wait a while for me.I will definitely be more


    powerful than Q!"


    When she said this, there was only confidence on her face without any hesitation.


    Nora frowned a little when she looked like this.


    She did not know where her confidence came from.


    She suddenly said, "How are you going topete with Q ? Even if you invaded Smith Corporation


    this time, you needed someone to bring in a hard drive for you.What''s the point of breaking the firewall


    from the inside?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne bit her lips.


    Indeed, this invasion was because Jill''s nephew had brought in a USB sh drive when he entered


    Smith Corporation.


    From then on, she had nned this attack.What a pity...


    They had put in so much effort, but Q had easily disintegrated them! Yvonne lowered her head and


    sneered, "You don''t have to provoke me with your words.Anyway, I won''t die if I''m arrested for a


    while.You can wait for me for half a month.I''ll let you know what it means to be a peak hacker!"


    Her words were very arrogant.


    She looked at Nora and reached out her hand.


    "Do you know how it feels to suddenly be stronger? My mind suddenly became clear.Some


    algorithms that were originally as difficult to ovee as mountains were easily figured out by me.My


    logic was clear, and everything was in my mind! In my palm..."


    Nora saw that when she said these words, she seemed to be in a daze.


    She frowned and suddenly said, "Hiry was suddenly in aa.When the prison guards couldn''t find


    out the reason, she was sent out of the prison.You took the opportunity to hide in the car and escaped,


    right?"


    Yvonne was stunned.


    Nora said again, "Are you certain that if they can save you once, they can save you a second time? Did


    you expect to be arrested by the special department this time?"


    She could be easily rescued from ordinary cells because the restrictions there were indeed not very


    strict.


    However, the special department was the most tightly guarded department in New York.


    Where did Yvonne get her confidence from to think that she could escape from here? Yvonne was not


    frightened by Nora''s words.She lowered her eyes and sneered.


    "They won''t give up on me: "Why?" Nora asked.


    Yvonne smiled.


    "Because I''m about to be the best hacker in the world.They need a genius like me!"


    Nora listened to her and frowned.It seemed like that little psycho had promised Yvonne something.


    Otherwise, a selfish person like her would have betrayed them long ago.


    But how could that little psycho rush to the special department to save someone? She shook her head


    and sneered.


    "Even so, you have to ensure that you can touch your phone orputer.But can you touch them


    here?"


    Yvonne shook her head.


    "You don''t have to scare me.If you want to use torture, then use it.I''m not afraid at all! But what do you


    want me to say? Heh, I have noment "


    With that, she lowered her head and looked like she did not want to talk anymore.


    Nora could only leave the interrogation room.


    Morris walked forward and asked, "We can''t use torture right now because we''re drawing blood for


    testing"


    Nora clenched her jaw.


    "You mean¡­¡± Morris nodded.


    "She admitted that she became so powerful because she was injected with a gic modification drug"


    Nora instantly pursed her lips tightly.


    Gic modification drug...


    This was the first time she had directly felt the changes brought by the gic modification drug.


    Yvonne''sputer skills in the past were indeed ordinary.


    She was just scaringymen.


    But this time, even with the help of Jill''s nephew, Yvonne had hacked everyone''sputers in Smith


    Corporation in a short period of time.


    She was indeed very powerful! If it was anyone other than Nora¡ªeven if Solo was here¡ª they would


    not be her match! Could that gic modification drug really develop a person''s brain to the limit? If


    that was the case, then could Quentin be saved?! Seeming to have sensed her hesitation, Morris said,


    "You can go to theboratory and take a look at the current report."


    Nora nodded and entered theboratory at the side.


    The people there were all researchers.


    They had taken Yvonne''s blood and were examining it.


    Nora walked over and took the report.She saw that there was indeed some unknownponent in her


    blood.


    Everyone was still examining theposition, and they were temporarily unable to distinguish the


    structure.


    Nora took the reports over and checked them one by one.She read thest copy first...


    Suddenly, she stood up and looked at the documents in her hand.


    "Oh no!"


    "What''s wrong?" Someone asked.


    Nora stood up and was about to walk out.


    However, before she could step out, a low voice suddenly sounded from the interrogation room!


    Hearing that low voice, Nora rushed into the interrogation room.


    Yvonne fell to the ground with her eyes closed.


    She seemed to have lost consciousness, and the guards were frantically patting her as they shouted,


    "Wake up, wake up.Nora took a step forward hurriedly.¡±


    "Movel"


    When the staff worker saw that it was her, he immediately made way.Nora came to Yvonne''s side and


    used one hand to check her breathing while the other hand pressed on her pulse.Her breathing was


    already very weak, almost gone.Even her pulse became unclear.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Nora swallowed.


    The person beside her shouted, "CPR!"


    Nora immediately stopped him.


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    She slowly said, "The unknownposition in her blood is increasing exponentially.Those things can


    improve her genes, but they will also take her life!"


    Although the results of those reports were from the same batch of blood, the unknown concentration of


    components changed every hour.


    As the change was not big and the coefficient was too small, the researchers did not notice it


    immediately.


    However, when Nora went to take a look, she realized this problem! The unknownponents in her


    blood were like bacteria.


    From the moment they entered her body, they began to reproduce! As time passed, it slowly spread


    throughout her body.


    Nora also realized this before shouting "no" and rushing over.


    The worker did not understand the full story, but he understood what she meant.


    "You''re saying that if we perform CPR, it will cause the blood in Yvonne''s body to flow faster and


    increase the growth of those things?" Nora nodded.


    "Yes." The worker was anxious.


    "Then there''s nothing in these emergency measures that can save her now!"


    How were they supposed to get any clues when she was dead? When Nora heard this, she reached


    into her purse and took out a bunch of silver needles.


    Then, she quickly took out a short needle, stabbing Yvonne''s head twice.


    After two stabs, Yvonne let out a cry and slowly opened her eyes.


    She did not understand what was going on and asked, "What are you guys doing? What''s wrong with


    me?"


    Nora lowered her eyes and said slowly, "The gic modification drug they injected into you multiplies


    endlessly in your body."


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment before she seemed to understand something.


    "So they''re lying to me? But how is that possible? I''m so powerful, why would they lie to me? Without


    me, they can''t find another hacker! I know now.Are you acting? Are you trying to get something out of


    me ?! Let me tell you, don''t think I''ll believe you just because you said you could treat me!"


    Nora pursed her lips and looked at her.


    "I can''t treat you."


    Yvonne was stunned.


    "What?"


    The silver needle in Nora''s hand was still inserted into her brain.


    "I''m just holding your breath now, but I can''t stop those reproductions.You only have one minute"


    Yvonne was stunned.


    She looked at Nora in a daze and felt the pain in her temples.


    There seemed to be something crawling in her body.


    It made her feel cold and afraid.


    She looked at Nora in disbelief.


    Suddenly, waves of pain came from her bloodstream! The pain stimted her nerves! It made her feel


    like her entire body was about to burn! This pain made her realize that Nora was not lying! Yvonne


    widened her eyes in shock and grabbed Nora''s hand in disbelief.


    "Save me, save me.I don''t want to die.I don''t want to die..."


    Unfortunately, the more agitated she was, the faster her blood flowed.


    Almost after she said that, she suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground again!


    Nora frowned and whispered into her ear, "Don''t you want to take revenge? Tell me, who contacted


    you..."


    Yvonne looked at her, still in shock.


    Suddenly, she grinned and said thest sentence of her life.


    "As long as you can''t get what you want, I''ll be happy¡­¡±


    The interrogation room was silent.


    Nora stared at the woman in front of her.She had fallen to the ground with her eyes staring into empty


    space unwillingly.Her face, distorted due to the pain, slowly rxed after she died.


    Morris and Brenda heard the sound and rushed over.


    When they entered, they saw Nora standing beside them with a frown.


    The two of them looked at the worker beside them hesitantly and asked, "What happened? What did


    she say before she died?"


    The worker shook his head.


    "Nothing¡­¡±


    Nora also came back to her senses.She was actually a little puzzled earlier.She understood that the


    moment Yvonne was arrested, she had been abandoned by that little psycho.


    Yvonne definitely understood this logic.


    That little psycho was her murderer, but what was this woman thinking? Why was she unwilling to tell


    her who it was even until she died? Especially thatst sentence.


    It was clearly saying that as long as you were unhappy, I would be happy! Was a woman''s jealousy


    really that strong? She winced and quickly recovered from this state.Yvonne''s problem was definitely


    her own, and it had nothing to do with Nora! She turned to look at Morris and Brenda and said, "I


    realized that the gic modification drug isn''t safe to use at all¡±


    Morris and Brenda looked at her simultaneously.


    Nora slowly said, "That drug can at least be said to be imperfect.After being injected, although her


    genes had indeed improved in a short period of time, the drug infinitely replicated in her body.It


    stimted the limits of her body.Yvonne died was because her brain had reached its limits and could


    not keep up with the drug''s stimtion.In the end, she died from the bacsh!"


    When Morris and Brenda received this news, their expressions instantly turned grave.


    Even Brenda no longer had her usual image as she looked at her seriously.


    "So, they gave Yvonne a semi-finished product?"


    Morris nodded as well.


    "This at least proves one thing! They haven''t perfected the drug yet!"


    Yvonne''s death was worthless.


    However, to Nora, it was like a blow to her head, waking her up.


    There were no shortcuts in the world.


    She was the only one who could treat Quentin''s illness.


    That gic modification drug would have pushed Quentin to his death.


    As she thought about this, she went out and prepared to make a trip to her alternative medicine


    doctor''s house to ask if there was any way to regenerate a person''s bones.


    In the car, she received another message from the little psycho: "Are you thanking me now?"


    Nora:"?"


    Next, she saw his message: "I''ve already killed the two women you hate the most.You''re wee"


    Nora:".."


    Little Psycho: "You should have realized by now.The gic modification drug that Hiry and Yvonne


    used is semi-finished.The reason I gave Yvonne to you was to show you the effect of that drug.Even


    the semi-finished product can let people break through their limits.Don''t you want to know what kind of


    changes a finished product will cause? Aren''t you tempted?"


    Nora replied, "We caught Yvonne, you didn''t give her to us.Thank you"


    The little psycho was silent again before replying: "Little servant, since you don''t know what''s good for


    you, don''t me me for being rude! After serving two appetizers, don''t me me for being unruly to


    you next! Hehe..."


    Nora frowned.


    This person was really annoying.


    Why was he pestering her? However, if he did not pester her, she would not have a chance to solve the


    case.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    She did not know who the little psycho was going to target this time.


    As she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at it and realized that it was Simon, the uncle of the Andersons.She picked up the call and


    heard Simon''s voice.


    "Nora, something has happened!"


    "What?"


    Nora''s heart sank.


    Then, she heard Simon''s voice.


    "ine Miller has been suspended.You seem to be the one who did it, right? She''s now ndering you


    everywhere.She said that you worship modern medicine and look down on alternative medicine.That''s


    why you chased her out of the system! Do you still remember Mr.Myers? When he heard about this, he


    immediately contacted ine and made this matter bigger.Now, the entire alternative medicine world


    knows that Anti looks down on alternative medicine.They want to reason with you!"


    Nora:"?"


    She drove the car steadily andforted him.


    "It''s okay."


    Seeing that she seemed unaffected, Simon sighed.


    "I know you are not afraid of them, but Nora, it''s just that...there are many families with long histories of


    practicing alternative medicine in New York.


    Alternative medicine has also been developing particrly well in the pharmaceutical industry.


    If you offend the alternative medicine practitioners in New York, you won''t have an easy time in the


    future.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    So, I''m wondering if you want to look for an opportunity to clear things up.


    Simon was sure that Nora could not have said such things .


    After all, the Andersons themselves came from a background of alternative medicine.


    Nora nodded.


    "Okay, I will rify things if I find the opportunity: Simon nodded.


    "Okay.Take care of yourself.I saw Jon and ine speaking to each other just now.They''re likely


    targeting you"


    ",..Where are you?" asked Nora.


    "Oh, at a conference. Alright, I''m hanging up."


    Simon hung up.


    Next to him, Melissa said, "Actually, I don''t really think there''s a need for you to warn her about that"


    Simon shook his head.


    "Although Nora does not rely on her medical skills to support herself, and that with the Smiths and the


    Hunts, no one in the medical field will dare to do anything to her¡± her identity as Anti is clear for all to


    see.No matter what, it''s not a good idea to offend people of the alternative medicine circle.Why are


    there simply so many people who insist on targeting Nora?"


    Melissa sighed.


    "She is too dazzling.All the inconspicuous little ck bugs love circling around shiny things." Simon


    choked.


    He couldn''t help butugh.


    "What harsh words, dear: Melissa straightened her back, the ssy dress she had on wrapped around


    her graceful figure.


    She smiled and said, "It''s true, after all.."


    When she wanted to speak again, ine walked over and said somewhat respectfully, "Mr.Anderson,


    Mrs.Anderson...I Know I shouldn''t being over and disturbing the two of you so presumptuously, but


    I have something I think I should still say"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Simon looked at her.


    Now that the Andersons had established a firm foothold in New York with the Carefree Pills, there was


    no longer anyone willing to offend them at alternative medicine conferences like this.


    As for Jon, because of his son''s death, he had hated Nora to the core all this time and went around


    smearing her reputation whenever he found an opportunity to.


    However, everyone else was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to get Carefree Pills anymore if they


    offended the Andersons, so Jon hadn''t managed to gain any momentum for the time being.


    Regardless, because of what Jon had said, they more or less still secretly looked unfavorably upon


    Nora.


    Simon knew that ine must be up to no good, so he nced at Melissa and stepped aside.


    Melissa slowly lowered her gaze and smiled.


    "What would Ms.Miller like to say? If it''s about business, then we should talk in private.As for other


    things, I don''t think there''s anything that Ms.Miller and I can talk to each other about?"


    Seeing how that she was refusing to show any consideration for her feelings, ine stepped in front of


    her.


    "Mrs.Anderson, I decided to speak with you because I simply cannot stand how arrogant Nora is


    anymore, so I thought of giving her a kind reminder.She may have studied modern medicine and is now


    the world-famous Anti, but does she think she can look down on alternative medicine just because of


    that? Alternative medicine has been passed down from ancient times and has even spread abroad


    now.How can one of our own disparage it so casually?"


    Melissa: Her expression darkened at once.


    "Ms.Miller, you don''t have to go back and forth in front of me hiding behind the kind pretense.I am


    almost fifty this year while you are about the same age as my daughter.There''s no way you can keep


    your sneaky little thoughts from me! If you really had kind intentions, then you won''t choose to


    embarrass me like this in public! Neither is there a need for you to create for yourself the image of a


    just and morally upright person who cannot bring herself to continue watching this.We all know very


    well what is going on here.Even though there are some conflicts between you and Nora, there is no


    need for you to raise the issue to a higher ne of moral principles! Besides.."


    Melissa looked straight at the people watching the show.


    "Not only has Nora never once looked down on alternative medicine, but she also has a very deep


    understanding of alternative medicine.After all, her mother was a leading figure in the world of


    alternative medicine back then! She found the Carefree Pill form in the manuscripts that her mother


    left behind.Part of the credit for the Carefree Pills that all of you have at home right now goes to none


    other than Nora!"


    Her words easily crushed ine''s pretenses and astounded those around them whose feelings had


    been stoked by ine.


    After saying that, Melissa and Simon exchanged a look.


    With even a second nce at ine, the two of them left.


    ine wanted to go after them and say something, but it was to no avail¡ªbecause the two of them had


    already been surrounded by the people around them.


    "Mr.Anderson, why don''t we talk about the Carefree Pill supply for next month..."


    At the sight of Simon and Melissa surrounded in the center by everyone, ine gnashed her teeth in


    fury.


    It was at this moment that Jon came over.


    He stared at the couple with a fierce and sinister look in his eyes and said, "Those people have all


    been drawn in by the Andersons'' Carefree Pills.They no longer show any respect for the dignity of


    alternative medicine!"


    ine stomped her feet angrily.


    "Mr.Myers, what should we do now?"


    "What should we do?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jon suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "Since we cannot make them do what we want, then we should go to someone of great reputation and


    prestige!"


    "Who are you talking about?" ine asked excitedly.


    "Dr.Zabel"


    Jon''s words, however, made ine hang her head in disappointment.


    "Dr.Zabe can''t even get onto his feet anymore.How is he going toe over to uphold justice for us?"


    Jon, however,ughed and said, "There''s something you don''t know.While Dr.Zabe certainly can''t


    make an appearance anymore, he has a disciple¡ªthe one and only disciple he ever took! That person


    is the true leader of the world of alternative medicine now!"


    Upon hearing this, ine hesitated for a moment.


    "But that person is so mysterious, and I''ve also heard that they don'' t really bother themselves much


    with misceneous affairs.Also, no one knows where they are.Will they help us?"


    Jon, however, smiled mysteriously at her.


    "Do you know what Yvonne Smith gave the elderly Mrs.Hunt some time back during her birthday


    party?"


    ine answered hesitantly, "The Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill..."


    At this point, ine suddenly understood something.


    "You mean that person has been in New York all this time?" Jon nodded.


    "Moreover, even though Dr.Zabe has been ill for so long, he has been in good spirits all this time, so


    someone must have treated his illness for him.Who else can that person be, aside from his disciple?"


    Silvester was obviously dying because of old age.


    He was already over ny, yet despite his bodily functions failing, he was still in good spirits and as


    weird as ever.


    Everyone had been specting in private that it must be his capable disciple who had treated his


    illness! Upon hearing what Jon said, ine nodded immediately.


    "You''re right! If theye forward, Nora Smith''s reputation in New York will be ruined!"


    Even if she was a modern medicine practitioner, and even if she had the Hunts and the Smiths backing


    her up, in the field of medicine, she would still be a joke who had the audacity to challenge


    alternative medicine! Jon nodded.


    Then, he looked around once more before he leaned toward ine and said, "I''ll leave for now.I''m


    heading to the Zabes'' to take a look!"


    ine nodded excitedly.


    Nora, who was unaware that someone was plotting against her, was currently driving to the Zabes''.


    On the way there, she bought some fruits for Silvester.


    When she arrived at the Zabes'', Silvester''s son treated her exceptionally kindly.


    After all, she had helped him to earn a lot of money from Yvonne the other time! Silvester''s son led her


    into the house earnestly, whereupon they saw Silvester seated in the garden and basking in the sun.


    Silvester was getting advanced in age.


    He had numerous wrinkles on his aged visage, and he could no longer walk.


    Despite that, he was entirely unconcerned and continued to read his book.


    Nora sat down in front of him and greeted him.


    "Master"


    Silvester nced at her.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe over if there''s nothing important? Why are you here again?!"


    Nora thought for a moment and then asked, "I wanted to ask you if there is any way to regenerate a


    person''s broken bones?"


    Regenerating a person''s broken bones...This concept, which seemed to only exist in martial arts


    novels, was also a legend in reality.


    Silvester slowly put down the book and closed his murky eyes, Nora didn''t speak anymore.


    She knew that her teacher was musing over her question.


    Her introduction to alternative medicine when she was a child, as well as her subsequently bing


    Silvester''s disciple was, in fact, thanks to Quinn.


    He had introduced her to Silvester after seeing her talent in alternative medicine.


    Silvester and she often discussed alternative medicine over the phone...


    To be honest, this actually wasn''t a good way for someone to learn or teach, but Nora was someone


    who could immediately understand a topic with just a bit of guidance, so she had ended up studying


    under Silvester''s tutge like that.


    Nora had long been ustomed to such behavior from Silvester, so she stayed quiet and waited for


    him.


    A short whileter, Silvester opened his eyes and said, "A bone adhesion balm actually used to exist.If


    you use it with traditional massage techniques and acupuncture, there may be a chance that it''ll


    work.However, the bone adhesion balm''s form doesn''t exist anymore, so you can only create it


    yourself.Also, the balm exists only in legends, I have never seen it before"


    Nora nodded when she heard this.


    Silvester called his son over and told him to show Nora the books with mentions of the bone adhesion


    balm.


    He said, "I have taught you everything that I know.This is something that I don''t know, either, so you''ll


    have to research it yourself! Alternative medicine is extensive and profound.Even after spending my


    entire life studying it, I have but only scratched its surface.As long as you persist, there will always be a


    way!"


    Nora was full of respect for him.


    She stood and took the books respectfully.She wanted to say something, but Silvester instead picked


    up his own book and continued reading.


    "You can leave if there''s nothing else.Don''t bother me all the time!"


    "..Yes, sir'' Silvester''s son was already in his sixties and was rather advanced in age.When he heard


    what Silvester said, he personally saw Nora out.


    At the same time.


    At the gates to the Zabe residence, the sound of a car pulling over suddenly rang out.


    Jon''s car came to a stop.He opened the car door and walked to the gate.


    After straightening his clothes, he knocked on the door

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    A servant soon opened the door.


    Jon said, "I''m here to see Dr.Zabe-"


    When the servant heard this, he said, "Please wait a minute.He is currently with a guest"


    A guest...


    Jon was a little surprised.


    Silvester rarely agreed to visitors, and this had been the case for many years.


    He rejected the visitation requests from most of the people who wanted to learn from him.


    After all, he was in poor health.


    It was also said that he had mild problems with his memory now.


    Apart from the few old-timers like him who at least had some status in the field of alternative medicine,


    there was almost no one else who could meet with Silvester.


    However, there was an alternative medicine conference taking ce that day, so the old-timers were all


    there at the moment.


    Who would visit Silvester at this time? While thinking about it, Jon asked, "Who is it?"


    The servant smiled and said nothing.


    Jon immediately knew that he had crossed the line.


    He smiled and said, "Please let him know that I''m here.I will wait here"


    "Okay: When the servant entered Silvester''s room, Silvester''s son just so happened to be seeing Nora


    out.


    "This way, Nora"


    Nora said, "You should also pay more attention to your health too, Mr.Zabe."


    Silvester''s son had also learned medical skills from Silvester.


    Therefore, even though there was a very big age gap between the two of them, Nora was actually his


    junior Silvester''s sonughed and said, "Sigh, that''s the way it is once you be old.


    I do want my old man to live a few more years, though! This way, I can take care of him for a few more


    years!"


    Nora heaved a silent sigh inwardly when she heard this.


    When she was a child, she always heard Silvester scolding his son and calling him mediocre, because


    he was unhappy that he couldn''t inherit his skills in alternative medicine.


    During those times, her senior would always just smile naively.


    But now...Silvester was already over ny years old, yet his son, who was in his sixties, was still by


    his side.


    Wasn'' t that also bliss in some way? Some people had a lot of children, all of whom were talented, yet


    some went overseas and some traveled far away from home.


    Few stayed by their side.


    Nora subconsciously thought of Pete and Cherry...


    Well, given how smart the two of them were, they definitely wouldn''t be clingy in the future.


    Once she got on in age, the two of them likely wouldn''t keep showing up in front of her.


    This way, she wouldn''t be annoyed seeing them all the time, either.


    The only person whom she would see all the time would probably just be Jus...No, wait! What was she


    thinking? They weren''t even married yet, so why was she saving a ce for him in her retirement n


    ? Nora shook her head and stepped out while sighing emotionally.


    The moment she did, she spotted Jon at the door! The moment the two of them made eye contact, Jon


    became dumbfounded.


    He looked at Nora in surprise, and then at Silvester''s son in confusion.


    An astounded look formed on his face, but he quickly suppressed it.


    Nora, however, ignored him and nodded at Silvester''s son.


    "I''m leaving.You don''t have to see me off any further."


    Since they had a guest, he definitely wouldn''t be able to see her off anymore.She wasn''t an outsider


    anyway.


    Silvester''s son smiled and said, "Alright, go ahead!"


    Nora walked straight past Jon and left.


    Even after the door was closed, Jon still hadn''t recovered.


    What was Nora doing at the Zabes''? Silvester''s son was already speaking politely to Jon.


    He asked, "Are you here to see my father?"


    Jon nodded.


    Unable to suppress his curiosity, he asked, "That''s Nora Smith, right? I heard that she is Anti, the


    surgeon"


    Silvester''s son nodded.


    "Seems like it.What''s the matter?"


    Jon followed behind Silvester''s son, and the two headed to the garden where Silvester was.


    Jon went along with the flow and asked, "What was she doing here?"


    Silvester''s son paused for a moment and thought of how Nora didn''t want anyone to reveal her identity


    ¡ªafter all, once exposed, she would definitely be very busy.


    Thus, he answered, "Oh, she came to borrow a few books.She came to borrow a few books? Jon


    narrowed his eyes.The way he saw it, she probably came to exin herself to Silvester, right? Hah.It


    seemed that she had panicked.After all, publicly making a statement that alternative medicine was


    inferior to modern medicine was indeed behavior that would attract a lot of hatred.Although they had


    managed to keep outsiders in check with the Andersons'' Carefree Pills, should Silvester decide to do


    something, the Carefree Pills'' form would be everywhere! Once that happened, what else could the


    Andersons produce?! The Andersons were surprisingly smart about this, though , and knew that they


    should seek asylum from Silvester at once! It was just a shame that Silvester absolutely hated people


    that despised alternative medicine the most.


    In his youth, he had once been suspected of being a fraud and once had a showdown with a modern


    medicine practitioner.


    Moreover, as the chairman of the Alternative Medicine Association in the country, his existence itself


    was what gave the alternative medicinemunity confidence! At this point in Jon''s thoughts, he had


    already reached the garden.


    When he saw Silvester sitting there and basking in the sun, he stepped forward and said, "Mr.Zabe,


    how are you doing these days?"


    When Silvester saw out of the corner of his eye that it was Jon, he continued to hold the book but


    retracted his gaze.


    With his murky voice, he asked, "What are you doing here? Silvester had always disliked Jon.This was


    something that everyone in the industry knew.Unfortunately, Jon''s medical skills were the next best


    after Silvester in the next generation of alternative medicine practitioners.


    Thus, after Silvester stopped bothering himself with the alternative medicine field''s affairs, Jon had


    taken over as the leader of the alternative medicine field for a period of time.


    When Nora first arrived in New York, Jon''s position in the world of alternative medicine had been


    impregnable! Jon sat opposite Silvester and said, "Mr.Zabe, I am really at my wits'' end now.That''s why


    I''ming to you for help "


    Silvester nced at him, his aged eyes full of disdain.


    "What can I help you with? Mr.Myers tters me so!"


    Jon was so scared that he hastily got up.


    "I''m not worthy of such politeness from you!"


    Knowing that the man did not like him making polite small talk, Jon went straight to the point.


    "I''m here today because there''s a young modern medicine practitioner who is showing tant


    disregard for alternative medicine just because she can use her scalpels well.She has publicly dered


    that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine!"


    Bam! Silvester threw the book in his hand onto the table and sneered, "Are there still people with such


    misguided beliefs in New York?"


    Jon was delighted at his reaction.


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Silvester sneered, "Aren''t the few of you going to teach that young woman a lesson?"


    Jon hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully, "I want to, but unfortunately, her family is big and


    powerful, so Lincoln and the others don''t dare to confront her at all.


    I said a few words at the conference just now, but was immediately rebutted and told not to hold it


    against a young woman! Is this about that, though, Mr.Zabe? It''s obviously a matter of one''s attitude!"


    Silvester snorted coldly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Which family is it? Are they that powerful?"


    Jon hurriedly said, "It''s all because the Harmonia Pharmacy''s Carefree Pills are simply selling too


    well.All everyone can see is money, so no one dares to stand up even for something like this anymore!


    No matter what, a young person who has said the wrong thing should be chastised a little!"


    The Andersons? Harmonia Pharmacy? Silvester was taken aback.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Jon replied, "It''s the person who visited you just now¡±


    Nora Smith: "What?"


    As though he was stunned, and also as though he had not heard Jon clearly, Silvester''s voice rose


    instantly.


    Jon hurriedly exined cautiously, "She''s the daughter that the Smiths have just acknowledged.Her


    name is Nora Smith.I heard that she is also Justin Hunt''s fiancee...Oh, she also has another important


    identity, Anti the internationally-known surgeon.She is greatly admired as Anti.I reckon the young


    woman has gotten too full of herself after being praised a little, so she thinks she''s now invincible in the


    medical field."


    Jon nced at Silvester cautiously at this point.


    He was actually a little unsure about this.


    Given how Yvonne had been able to buy the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill from Silvester, this


    showed that Silvester was actually in contact with the Smiths.


    In particr, when Nora came to borrow the books just now, she had actually seeded in doing so...


    This showed that Silvester was also unwilling to offend the Smiths and the Hunts, right? With that in


    mind, he coughed and said, "Mr.Zabe, after giving it some thought...Given her status, it isn''t a good


    idea to offend her¡ªespecially when she has the Smiths and the Hunts backing her up¡ªbut


    considering the positions we hold in the circle, there are certain things that we must do! We cannot


    chicken out and disregard our beliefs just because of her status.So, I was wondering, how about you


    lead the way and we go over to teach her a lesson?"


    Silvester frowned and looked at him with aplicated look on his face.


    "Did you just say that Nora Smith said that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine?"


    Jon nodded hurriedly.


    "Yes, she said so in front of all the nurses in the hospital.ine Miller heard it.She''s the one who told


    us the story because she says that she couldn''t stand it anymore.All the other nurses have been bribed


    by the Hunts and the Smiths, so none of them dare to make any mention of this."


    That was what ine had said.


    As for whether or not they had really bribed the nurses, Jon didn''t care at all! He just wanted to ruin


    Nora! Unexpectedly, when he said that, Silvester suddenly scoffed and said, "That''s impossible"


    Jon was taken aback.


    "Why wouldn''t it be possible, Mr.Zabe? News of what she did has already spread.Despite the terrible


    impact the incident has caused, she still tantly came here to visit you.Surely she wasn''t here to give


    you a warning, was she?"


    He had deliberately chosen the word "warning''.


    Given Silvester''s status, doing something like that would be too much.


    However, Silvester was not sent into a rage at all.


    Instead, he looked straight at Jon and said, "Jon, I''m already over ny years old.These tricks of


    yours are too childish in my eyes"


    Jon: Silvester shook his head and said, "Originally, I was nning to rmend you to take over my


    position as chairman of the Alternative Medicine Association.After all, thatzy disciple of mine doesn''t


    like to bother with such things.Although I don''t like you, you are scheming enough and you also have


    the means.In addition, your attitude toward alternative medicine is still considered somewhat pure...But


    I didn''t expect that now that you''ve gotten on in age, you have instead lost the ability to see through


    things properly.Forget it, I''d better choose someone else for the position!"


    He pointed straight at the door and said, "Goodbye!"


    His firm and determined tone made Jon stunned and frozen in ce! He couldn''t even understand


    what was going on.


    "Dr.Zabe , what I said is true.How can you not believe me? She is full of hostility towards alternative


    medicine!"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "Hah, even if you im that everyone in the world is full of hostility towards alternative medicine and


    despises alternative medicine, there''s no way she would do that!"


    Silvester sounded very sure, which made Jon even more bewildered.


    "Are you that partial towards her? Why? Did the Smiths or the Hunts give you some kind of benefit? Dr


    .Zabe! What are you afraid of when you''re already so old? How can you give in to the allure of such


    worldly possessions?!"


    Silvester became even more speechless when he heard this.


    He gave his son a look, upon which his son immediately summoned the butler over and sent Jon out at


    once.


    Jon was ruthlessly driven out of the Zabes''! When the door mmed shut, Jon was still standing there ,


    unable to react.


    Why was Silvester so sure that Nora would never say those things? Nora was Anti.


    As an internationally renowned surgeon, wasn''t it logical and reasonable that she would look down on


    alternative medicine? Nora must have given him enough money just now! This was uneptable! To


    think even Silvester had been bribed.


    Were the alternative medicine practitioners of the States...really doomed for a downfall?! Nora wasn''t


    aware of the events at the Zabes''.


    She had already returned home.


    With the stack of books in her arms, she went upstairs and entered the study.


    After sitting down, she began to read and immersed herself in research.


    She wanted to cure Quentin.


    It wasn''t until a hand pulled away the book in front of her that she finally stopped.


    Nora frowned with displeasure, turned her head, and rebuked, "Cherry?"


    Cherry was usually the only one who would be up to mischief while she was reading.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she instead saw Cherry and Pete seated on the sofa beside


    her and looking at her worriedly.


    The person who had taken her book was actually...


    Justin? Nora''s frown instantly deepened.


    As soon as this expression of hers formed, Cherry immediately whispered to Pete, "1 think Daddy is


    finished, Pete!"


    "_..Why is he finished?" asked Pete.


    Cherry continued to whisper, "Mommy''s about to explode! She will definitely smack Daddy''s bottom!"


    Pete: Nora:".."


    She touched her head awkwardly.


    Then, she looked at Justin...only to see that the man''s chiseled face actually looked kinda...expectant?


    Uh...Her eyes must be ying tricks on her.


    She rubbed her temples and asked, "What time is it?"


    Justin: "It''s seven o''clock.You have to eat something and then wash up.It''s time for bed'' Nora:".."


    She coughed.


    "It''s too early"


    Justin said, "You usually go to bed at this time.You can continue reading when you wake up tomorrow!"


    Nora, however, tried to grab the book from him.


    "I don''t have any appetite.Let me read for a couple more hours.But as soon as she stretched out her


    hand, the nimble man took a step back, Nora did not manage to grab the book.Justin raised his


    eyebrows and looked at her.


    "Go and eat." Nora got up.


    Just as Cherry was worried that Mommy would give Daddy a huge thrashing, she instead unexpectedly


    saw Nora turn around and head downstairs.


    She was actually...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    obediently getting something to eat? Eh? Had Mommy changed? When she got downstairs, Nora


    found that dinner that evening was pasta.


    After she sat down, she took out her cell phone.


    When she turned it on, she found that several people had sent her messages.


    One was a text message from the little psycho: "My little servant, are you ready for my challenge? I''m


    going to hire Q at a high cost.Do you think I will seed?"


    A gleam of light shed in Nora''s eyes as she took a bite of pasta.


    She replied: ''No'' The little psycho: "Hehe, let''s have apetition, then!"


    Nora slowly typed: ''Why should Ipete with you?'' Sure enough, the little psycho fell for it.


    He wrote: "Then let''s make a bet.If I can get Q on my side, then you are to be my little servant.If


    not, then I will answer one of your questions in return."


    A question! Nora''s lips curled upwards.


    That was exactly what she wanted! Nora had too many questions she wanted to ask the little psycho,


    including how she became pregnant, why she would die if she didn''t give birth, and even about her


    mother...


    Also, she had already discovered a long time ago that the little psycho actually kept his word.


    At least, he hadn''t deceived her the other time.


    She narrowed her eyes and replied: ''Deal!''


    After sending the message, she happily essed the Hacker Alliance''s website.


    Lying quietly in Q''s private message inbox was an email.


    This was the only ce that outsiders could send messages to when they wanted to hire hackers.


    Because this was the Hacker Alliance, there was no need to worry about being attacked by other


    hackers.


    After all, the world''s most powerful hackers were all there, no one would dare to challenge them.


    At the other end of the dining table.


    Cherry and Pete sat respectively on either side of Justin.


    All three of them sat quietly as they watched Nora eat.


    However, Nora didn''t even spare them a nce.


    Cherry heaved a silent sigh.


    "Who is Mommy texting? She actually smiled! Surely Mommy hasn''t found herself other handsome


    guys out there, right?"


    When Pete heard this, he gave Justin a pitying nce.Justin''s expression darkened and he said in a


    low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Cherry rested her chin on her chubby little hands and pouted.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, Daddy.I know Mommy too well.Sigh, when we were abroad, I told Mommy to


    find me a Daddy, but she said that she wasn''t interested in foreigners.Now that we''re back in the


    States, as expected , she must have be all starry-eyed after seeing handsome guys!"


    Justin: Pete asked hesitantly, "But what if Mommy is making a business deal with someone?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    "Pete, when have you ever seen Mommy making money?"


    Pete:"?"


    Cherry sighed like a mini grown-up.


    "She only has 75 million dors worth of savings.In spite of that, she doesn''t bother doing anything


    every day.If not for my grandaunt overseas, I would probably have been raised in poverty!"


    Pete was stunned.


    "Mommy only has 75 million dors?"


    The amount of money he had at his disposal when he yed around with investments whenever he


    was bored was already more than 150 million dors! Cherry nodded.


    Pete said ¡®''...Mommy really is very poor, then."


    "Exactly!"


    Cherry looked as if she had expected better from Nora.


    She said, "If Mommy really wants to make money, she can make a lot right away, but she instead said


    that 7 5 million dors are enough! How is that enough? It can only buy four sports cars! Sigh!"


    Pete nodded hard empathetically.


    "I will make lots of money and support Mommy in the future."


    At this point, a weak voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Say, um, do the two of you mind supporting an uncle, too?"


    Cherry and Pete turned in unison to see Louis standing there.


    He was looking at them eagerly with his eyes glowing.


    Both Cherry and Pete looked away and started talking to each other again.


    Cherry said, "If Mommy doesn''t want Daddy anymore, then we will have to be separated in the


    future.Who are you going to follow?"


    Without any hesitation whatsoever, Pete gave Justin a disdainful look and replied, "Mommy.What about


    you?"


    Justin:"???"


    He was about to reprimand the two of them for talking nonsense, but when Pete popped the question,


    he immediately turned and looked at his daughter! Surely Cherry wouldn''t also abandon him and pick


    her mother over him, right? Fearing that he was not the most important person in his daughter''s heart,


    Justin had been working hard during this period of time to bond with Cherry! Sure enough, Cherry


    looked like she had difficulty choosing.


    She sighed and said, "I can''t go with Mommy.If I do that, Daddy would be really pitiful."


    Justin was touched at once.


    As expected, his daughter really was his precious and understanding little baby! She was simply so


    sensible! However, the next moment, Cherry said, "How about this? I ''ll get Daddy to build a house for


    me and put lots of handsome young men inside.I just need one to cook for me, one to clean the house,


    one to sleep with me, and four more to y games with me! This way, I won''t disturb Mommy and


    Daddy''s new lives, and all of you can alsoe and visit when you miss me! Isn''t my idea great?"


    Justin:"?"


    It seemed like there was something a little wrong with his precious little baby? It was to the extent that


    he felt like his hands were itching a little! The corners of his lips spasmed and he repeated silently in


    his heart: "She''s my daughter...She''s my daughter...Endure, endure...!"


    Pete, however, advised her earnestly.


    "Cherry, you mustn''t let Aunt Brenda lead you astray.You mustn''t think of handsome young men all the


    time!"


    Cherry tilted her head.


    "Then shall I think of beautiful youngdies?"


    Pete:"??"


    As Justin listened to their conversation, he thought of how he had panicked when he mistakenly


    thought that Pete was secretly a little princess in his heart.


    He mustn''t have the little princess whom he had just acknowledged be a dude deep down in her


    heart! Therefore, Justin immediately said, "It''s better that you like boys instead!"


    Cherry immediately apuded.


    "Oh yeah! Daddy''s the best!"


    Pete:"???"


    While the three of them were talking, Nora had already read the email that the little psycho had sent:


    ''Q, as long as you leave the Smith Corporation, you can name your price: Name her price...


    Tsk, the little psycho sure was rich! Nora ate a quarter of the pasta on the te in one bite.


    As she chewed, she typed a reply and sent it to the little psycho.


    In the hotel.


    The man leaned back on the sofa.


    The curtains were tightly drawn together, and no light could shine through at all.


    In the room, someone''s coughing suddenly rang out.


    "Cough, cough, cough! If you continue to fool around like this, you will bring about your own downfall


    sooner orter.I''m warning you, don''t go against her!"


    The little psycho''s sharp voice rang out next.


    "Are you being nosy again?! I told you, I''m in charge in New York! I am the little master whereas you


    are just my servant! Besides, why do you care about her so much? Have you fallen in love with her, so


    you cannot bear to part with her anymore? You''d best not forget our ns!"


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    After another coughing fit, the rich and mellow voice rang out once more.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I fall in love with her?"


    The little psycho broke into a grin.


    "No? Then why do you keep stopping me from harassing her? Haha!"


    "That''s because...cough...she is harder to deal with than you think!"


    "Hard to deal with? That little fatty grew up under my nose, how could she possibly be hard to deal


    with? You''re overthinking it too much! Haha, I shall use Q topletely suppress her now! And show


    her how dark and sinister the world is!"


    "Cough, cough, cough! Can you really convince Q?"


    "Money makes the world go round.If I can''t, then there is only one possible reason why"


    "Cough, what is it?"


    "That I''m not offering enough money!"


    As he said that, a beep indicating the arrival of a text message rang out.


    The little psycho immediately raised the phone excitedly like a child and said, "See? Q has replied to


    me! Now, let''s see how much Q is asking for!"


    As he said that, he opened the email¡­

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    However, he was stunned when he saw the email.


    Written in the email was a row of text: ''Myst name is Smith: The evil smile on the man''s face


    immediately disappeared and he cursed softly.


    "Shit!"


    Going by how Q''sst name was Smith and their reply at this juncture, the man immediately


    understood that Q was a Smith! A Smith...


    If Quentin hadn''t been injured, hospitalized, or caused such a huge ruckus, outsiders indeed wouldn''t


    have known of his existence at all.


    Even so, to think the Smiths were also rearing a top-ss hacker in addition to already rearing


    someone in the shadows! No wonder Joel hadn''t panicked in the least when Yvonne attacked the


    Smiths! Who was Q? The man looked straight at his bodyguards and ordered, "Check Q''s identity!"


    "Yes, sir"


    After one of the bodyguards left, a low chuckle rang out in the room.


    "Cough, cough, cough...Haha, I told you, don''t provoke her"


    There was frustration in the little psycho''s shrill voice.


    "Did you already know? Tell me, what else do you know? Are you hiding anything else from me?!"


    The gentle and mellow voice sighed.


    "All I know is, you shouldn''t mess with her.I will find a way to get you what you want."


    The little psycho immediately yelled, "What can you get from her? The Grays had been taking care of


    her since her childhood, and also protected her for so many years'' Yet you still haven''t gotten your


    hands on what we want!"


    He kicked the chair furiously.


    Pushed to the side, the chair made contact with the curtains, causing a ray of light to shine through the


    curtains onto a man in the room.


    With a handkerchief in his hand, the man seemed to be suppressing a cough.


    He was wearing a pair of gold-framed sses and his handsome face looked a little pale and sickly¡ªit


    was Caleb! He frowned and retorted, "Yvette Anderson had already said back then that we won''t be


    able to get our hands on it through coercive measures! We should try getting along with her daughter


    instead!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After he spoke, he walked over and drew the curtains to prevent others from looking in.


    The little psycho''s grimugh rang out in the room.


    "Get along with her? How? You have already been on good terms with her for so many years! If it


    wasn''t for your nephew who messed up and ruined our n, she would have been part of the Grays by


    now! And we would have already gotten everything we wanted! Since your n has failed, you must


    obey my orders now! Besides, I am the little master!"


    Caleb started coughing again.


    He sounded as if he was about to cough his lungs out the very next second.


    "Anthony was stupid enough to break off the engagement, but I have already punished him.The little


    psycho''s shrill voice rang out angrily again.


    "Punished him? Is driving him out of the country even considered a punishment? It''s because you are


    too indecisive! That''s why it hase down to this!"


    Upon being scolded, Caleb let out a few muffled coughs with his head down.


    Seeing that he had seemingly shut up, the little psycho was Satisfied.He broke into a grin, revealing


    shiny white teeth.


    "You spent twenty years setting up a trap for them, but got yed by Yvette Anderson in the end! You


    can only rely on me to vent that anger now! Just you wait, I will turn her into my little servant! Heh


    heh..."


    While they were talking, someone knocked on the door.


    Caleb immediately stopped talking.


    It was as if he wasn''t there at all.


    The little psycho said, "Come in."


    The bodyguard entered the room and said, "We''ve looked into it.The Smiths indeed aren''t hiding any


    more youngsters in the family.Among the ones still around, Louis Smith is the one who messes around


    withputers the most.We have reason to suspect that he is QI!"


    "Heh!"


    The little psycho said, "How dare they make fun of me.Catch him!!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguard turned and left.


    After Nora logged into Q''s email ount and sent an email to the little lunatic, as expected, the other


    party did not reply anymore.


    After waiting for a long while, the other party finally sent her a text message on her cell phone: "It''s my


    loss this round! You can ask me what you want! You can only ask one question, so make good use of


    the opportunity-"


    Nora stroked her chin as she stared at the message.


    She only had the chance to ask one question.


    In that case, what should she ask about first? Why she would die? Or how exactly had she be


    pregnant? She thought for a long while, but in the end, she only asked about one thing: ''What is your


    name?''


    If she couldn''t decide which of her questions took more priority, then she might as well ask for


    information about the other party.


    This way, it would make it easier for them to catch him! Sure enough, the other party replied: "Tsk, you


    are so interested in me.


    Surely you aren''t in love with me, are you vie Nora: ''Answer the question: ''


    The little psycho: ''Trueman Yale¡±


    Nora:"?"


    Why did the name sound so strange? Would anyone really call themselves something as literal as "true


    man"? However, she didn''t fuss over it.


    Instead, she quickly sent the name to Morris and told him to check if there was a Trueman in the list of


    guests staying in the hotel! Morris quickly replied¡ªthere wasn''t.


    His answer was within Nora''s expectations.


    She sent the little psycho a message: ''Is this your true name?''


    Trueman: "It''s even truer than my name itself!"


    Nora: Never mind.


    She put down the phone and sent another message to Morris.


    Louis, who had beenpletely ignored, looked at them.


    Atst, he sighed and said, "Never mind.I''ll go y games with Chester instead!"


    His presence was simply redundant in the house! He felt this especially strongly whenever he came


    back and saw Justin seated in the living room, which made him feel as if he had returned to the Hunts''


    manor instead of the Smiths'' every time he came home.


    He went out and drove out in his fancy little car.He went to feed the stray cats and dogs in the


    community, and then he drove out again, humming under his breath as he did.


    On the way to the Hunts'' manor was a residentialplex filled with vis.


    As few people lived there, the roads there were quite empty.


    Louis was driving when a car suddenly rushed toward him from behind and rammed straight into his


    car! Frightened, Louis stopped the car and walked straight to the back.


    As he did, he rolled up his sleeves and said, "Do you know how to drive or not? Are you blind?"


    What bad luck! The car repairs would cost him money! While speaking, he saw tworge and muscr


    men in ck suits suddenly get out of the car! Louis was taken aback.


    He sensitively realized that the ident might have been deliberate.He swallowed hard and started to


    retreat in fear, but one of the two men was already standing right in front of him!


    "Come with us, Q.Our master wants to see you."


    Louis:"??"


    He waved, wanting to exin that he was not Q.


    But before he could even speak, the man stepped forward abruptly, grabbed his arm, and yanked him


    straight into the car! Someone got into his car and followed after the other car.


    After the two cars disappeared, a jeep slowly drove out of the bushes in the distance and followed after


    them! In the car.


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile.


    This time, she would see for herself who exactly Trueman was! "Mm! Minin..¡±


    Louis, whose head had been covered with a ck bag and his mouth gagged, was brought into a room


    by four men.


    His eyes widened in horror.


    He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say anything.


    All he could do was emit muffled cries.


    The four bodyguards on either side of him were steady on their feet.


    It was obvious at a nce that they were trained in martial arts.


    There was also another man holding his weak and thin arm.


    It was as if he could twist and break it with just a bit of force! Louis was terrified.


    It wasn''t until he was forced to sit and securely bound with ropes that the other party finally took out


    from his mouth whatever they were using to gag him.


    Louis gasped for breath.


    The four strong and muscr bodyguards looked at him.


    The thin man was such a coward.


    He had been shaking the whole time on the way here after they kidnapped him.


    His behavior made them look down on him.


    They''d originally thought that he would immediately beg for mercy after they ungagged him.


    Given how the little master hated such people the most, they reckoned that he would probably order


    them to kill him straight away! But in the end...


    The terrified Louis was still shaking in his boots, but he instead said, "Um, can you guys loosen the


    ropes a little? It''s cutting into that ce of mine!"


    The bodyguards:"??"


    Louis wanted to shift, but the ropes were simply too tight, rendering him unable to move.


    The kidnappers on either side of him didn''t look like they intended to untie him.


    From the looks of it, they weren''t going to help him.


    Sigh, how ufortable.


    But shortly after, he heard a slightly shrill voice say, "Loosen the ropes a little.Don''t injure him."


    Louis was overjoyed.


    While the bodyguards were loosening his ropes, he smiled in the direction of the voice and said,


    "Thanks a lot! I didn''t expect kidnappers to be this kind these days.Everyone understands the rules of


    the industry, right? Family members should not be implicated! Although I don''t have a wife yet, you


    can''t put my future son at risk, either, right?!"


    After he finished speaking, the room fell silent again for a moment.


    As he had been blindfolded, Louis couldn''t see what the person talking to him looked like.


    He tilted his head and thought about it, but in the end, he could only break the silence again.


    He asked, "The good men here, what are you kidnapping me for? Let me put it out there first¡ªI don''t


    have any money! I am the poorest among all the Smiths!"


    His words made Trueman choke on his breath.


    Then, he snorted and said, "It''s impossible that Q would be poor.Doesn''t the Smith Corporation pay


    you any wages?"


    Q? Why were they talking about Q again?! Louis was speechless.


    "I''m not Q!"


    Trueman sneered, "Drop the act, I have already looked into you a long time ago!"


    Besides, he had been trembling when he was brought into the room by the kidnappers just now, yet he


    had suddenly stopped shaking.


    Additionally, the first thing he had said was to loosen the ropes around him.


    It was evident that the fear he''d disyed just now was all fake! The guy had great mental resilience!


    Louis:"?"


    He looked tentatively in the direction of the voice.


    "Uh, who are you? Even if I am Q, what do you want with me? Are you enemies with Q?"


    Trueman said slowly, "I wouldn''t say there''s a feud between the two of us."


    "Then that means you''re after my money and my good looks?" Louis cowered.


    "Surely my looks aren''t worth kidnapping me for, right? Besides, judging from your voice, you''re


    probably a man.I''m also a man...Oh my god, surely you don''t have some kind of fetish, do you?"


    Trueman:"!!"


    Trueman was seriously ticked off by Louis.


    They also started digressing.


    "Even if I''m into men, I won''t be interested in someone like you!"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Upon hearing this, Louis became indignant.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with me? Which part of me is bad-looking?"


    Trueman:"??"


    He replied disdainfully, "Your dirty blond hair is enough to turn me off!"


    "F*ck you, I''m on the one on top, okay?!"


    "Shit! I''m the one on top too!"


    Seeing that the two weirdos were digressing further and further, Louis suddenly heard a violent cough.


    "That''s enough.Let''s talk business'' As soon as the voice rang out, Trueman came back to the matter at


    hand.


    "You made me digress from what I wanted to talk about! I don''t like men! Don''t think too much about it!"


    Louis said ¡°...Then that means you''re after money? Gosh, don''t you know that I am the poorest son in


    the family? I only get $15,000 a month! I literally use up all my money by the end of the month! I have


    $4,508.51 on me right now.If you want, I''ll just give it to you.Why bother going so far and even


    damaging my car? You have to pay for my car repair costs!"


    Trueman retorted, "Who would want that bit of money from you?!"


    Louis said, "Then why kidnap me if you''re not interested in it? Are you nning to demand ransom


    from Joel? Sigh!"


    With tears abound in his eyes, Louis said, "I am the most unpopr person among the


    Smiths.Everyone at home treats me as if I don''t exist! If you ask Joel for $15,000, he may still give it to


    you.But if you ask for more, he would probably abandon me.Sob.."


    Trueman grinned as he listened to Louis.


    "You''re so pitiful, hahaha-"


    Louis got mad.


    "What are youughing at if you think I''m pitiful? Don''t you have any sympathy for others?"


    "Sympathy? What''s that? Nope, I don''t"


    Trueman started chatting with him again.


    This time, the coughing person didn''t even need to say anything.


    Louis straight-up reminded him and said, "C''mon, talk.What the hell did you kidnap me for?!"


    Trueman replied, "Heh, of course, it''s because you helped the Smiths! Your identity as Q means that


    there are irreconcble differences between the two of us! But if you agree to join us and betray the


    Smiths, I can pay you a lot!"


    Louis was a little startled when he heard the first half of his words.


    He was about to exin that he really wasn''t Q when he heard the part about remuneration at the end.


    His blindfolded eyes lit up at once! Remuneration meant money, which was what hecked the most at


    the moment! Louis coughed.


    "How much can you give me?"


    Seeing that he was betraying the Smiths so easily, Trueman sneered, "The Smiths are simply too


    much.They refuse to pay you much, yet they still want you to work for them.But our organization is


    different.We definitely cherish top-ss hackers like you! Name your price!"


    Name his price? Louis said cautiously, "Seventy-five...Before he could finish the rest of the "seventy-


    five thousand dors"


    he was about to say, Trueman interrupted him.


    "75 million dors to stop you from ever working for the Smiths again? No problem!"


    Louis:"!"


    He was dumbfounded.In fact, he was even somewhat in disbelief.


    "Really?"


    He was offering him so much?! Trueman said, "Truer than even my name itself!"


    Louis swallowed.


    "I don''t believe you will give me that much money!"


    Trueman immediately said, "I can give you a deposit!"


    After speaking, he looked to the side and said, "Transfer 1 5 million dors to his bank ount!"


    "Yes, sir"


    Trueman rested his chin on his hand and said, "This way, you won''t be able to exin yourself to the


    Smiths anymore.Heh, you can call this a way of sowing discord between you guys!"


    Louis: While the few of them were spacing out, faint footsteps suddenly rang out outside the door.


    Then, with a loud bang, someone opened the door! Nora followed the kidnappers all the way to an


    inconspicuous little house.


    Surrounded by weeds, the ce looked like a smallmunity due to being demolished, except that


    the new houses hadn''t yet been built.


    Small houses of varying heights filled the ce, making it very suitable for people who might have to


    flee or move about.


    Therefore, Nora didn''t rush in immediately when she arrived.


    Firstly, she was concerned that there might be an ambush inside.


    Secondly, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to keep so many of them under control, which might


    allow Trueman to escape.


    Thus, she waited for a couple of minutes until Morris and Brenda arrived with the men from the special


    department.


    Only then did they rush in together.


    Morris was dressed in a ck windbreaker as usual, and he looked smart and dashing.


    What surprised Nora was that Brenda was also wearing a ck windbreaker, making her fair skin and


    ck clothes form a sharp contrast.


    Coupled with the woman''s good looks, she looked exceptionally like eye candy.


    Seemingly having sensed Nora''s gaze, Brenda raised her eyebrows and blew her a kiss in a dashing


    manner.She smiled and said, "Don''t be scared, Nora.Just stay behind me when we rush inter.I will


    protect you!"


    "...Oh, okay¡± Nora said.


    Morris gestured behind him, upon which someone immediately came forward.


    One of the men pushed open the door gently and threw a smoke bomb into the room.


    Then, Morris kicked the door open with a loud bam and rushed in like the wind! Brenda wanted to


    protect her sister-inw, but when she turned her head, she instead saw Nora following closely after


    Morris and rushing into the room.


    She got a huge shock at once.


    When she hurriedly followed them in, she found that Morris had already subdued one of the


    bodyguards while another bodyguard was attacking Nora! Ever since her big fight with Abigail the other


    time, it had been very long since Norast had a good workout.


    She was about to punch the man when something suddenly shed across her vision.


    Brenda appeared in front of her and swiftly took down the big muscr man in front of her.


    Then, she quickly kicked another man.They didn''t even need anyone else to do anything.


    She and Morris took out the four bodyguards two-to-one by themselves.


    The smoke from the smoke bomb gradually dispersed.The others from the special department


    surrounded the ce to prevent anyone from escaping.


    Nora quickly walked over to Louis.


    After making sure he was okay, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Louis, however, was dumbfounded.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s me."


    Nora took off the bag covering Louis''s head as she spoke.


    Upon regaining his sight, Louis''s eyes immediately reddened and tears fell from his eyes.


    Thinking that he was badly frightened, Nora pressed her lips together at the sight.


    To be honest, this was indeed her fault.


    After she sent the mail to Trueman as Q, she''d originally thought that he would text her and demand an


    exnation.


    However, the other party had instead gone silent.


    After thinking about it for a while, when Louis went out, she suddenly realized that Trueman might have


    misunderstood something.


    She had then immediately contacted Morris.


    She also went after Louis, but before she could catch up to him, he had been kidnapped.


    As a result, she hadn''t been able to talk to him about this in advance.


    At the bottom of it all, she was the one who had implicated Louis.


    Nora was about tofort him when Louis asked, "Why couldn''t you havee a littleter instead?"


    This way, he would have received the 15 million dors'' Nora:"??"


    After Louis said that, he turned to where Trueman had been speaking just now.


    When Nora followed his gaze and looked over, she spotted a monitor and a surveince camera.


    They had likely been in the midst of a video call just now.


    The other party''s screen had cked out by now, so Nora couldn''t see the other party''s appearance.


    However, the audio was obviously still connected.


    Nora hesitated for a moment and slowly said, "Trueman?"


    Trueman''s voice was a man''s, and it sounded a little shrill.


    "Heh! So it really is you! Did you think I would put myself in such a dangerous situation?"


    Nora also sneered, "Of course, I didn''t think that I would catch you all at once, either.But getting rid of a


    few of your subordinates and making you lose four bodyguards also sounds pretty good, doesn''t it?"


    Her words angered Trueman.


    "Shit!"


    It was only when she heard his response that she truly became sure that he was indeed Trueman.


    But after that, she heard Truemanugh.


    "However, you only managed to capture four of my bodyguards despite using Q as bait, whereas I


    have reached a consensus with Q during this period of time!"


    Nora:"?"


    A little surprised, she subconsciously asked, "What consensus?"


    "Heh"


    Trueman said, "I have reached an agreement with Q just now.I''m buying him out with 75 million dors


    to provide me service.Also, I have paid him a 15 million dor deposit just now.After that, I will have him


    hack the Smith Corporation at an appropriate time!"


    Nora:"??"


    She was stunned.


    "What?"


    Trueman became even smugger.


    "Yes, that''s the deal between the two of us! I''ve already transferred a 15 million dor deposit to his


    bank ount.Q, once you seed, I will transfer the remaining 60 million dors to you! I hope you


    won''t let me down! Haha~"


    Nora looked at Louis.


    Louis had been freed by then.


    When he heard what Trueman said, he took out his cell phone at once, upon which he saw the


    notification from the bank informing him that he had received a fund transfer of 15 million dors in his


    bank ount.


    Even Louis himself was dumbfounded.


    "He really transferred it to me?"


    After speaking, he suddenly realized something.He swallowed and hurriedly looked at Nora.


    "Nora, I was just joking with him...and stalling for time!"


    His words made Truemanugh even harder.


    "Not bad, Q! By answering them that way, you should be able to win the Smith Corporation''s trust and


    recognition!"


    Then, he looked at Nora and said, "It is true that he was just stalling for time, but can you guarantee


    that he hasn''t be partial towards me? Hahaha- He has already told me all about his hardships just


    now!"


    A puzzled Nora repeated, "His hardships?"


    "That''s right!"


    Trueman said, "The Smith Corporation has groomed such an excellent hacker, but Q has never


    epted any external gigs all these years, so he doesn''t have any ie! On top of that, the Smith


    Corporation only gives him a monthly sry of $15,000! To think you people are oppressing and letting


    a top-ss hacker like him go to such waste! I''m sure Q must already be full of resentment towards


    you!"


    Nora looked at Louis.


    "Resentment?"


    Louis hurriedly waved.


    "No, I promise I don''t harbor any resentment towards Joel at all!"


    Trueman, however,ughed.


    "Uh-huh, no resentment at all! But Nora, would the Smith Corporation still dare to use Q, who has


    already taken a 15-million-dor deposit from me ? Can you really rest assured knowing that? And Q,


    what about you? Are you willing to live knowing that other people will forever be suspicious of you?"


    His way of driving a wedge between the two of them...


    Had Louis really been Q, Trueman would really have seeded.


    But unfortunately...


    Nora suddenly smiled.


    "Who told you that Louis is Q?"


    Trueman was stunned to hear that.


    "What do you mean?"


    Nora looked at the camera and slowly curled her lips into a smile.


    "It means that.."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    "Thank you for the 15 million dors'' I''ll just take it aspensation for our little Louis!"


    As soon as Nora said that, on the other end of the call, Trueman seemed to realize something.


    He immediately eximed, "Is he really not Q?"


    Nora did not answer him.


    Nevertheless, it seemed like Trueman had understood.He immediately cursed in a low voice, "Shit! You


    ¡ª"


    But before he could finish, the call was cut off! Nora frowned.


    Wasn''t Trueman the little master? Who would dare to disconnect his call when he was still speaking? In


    the midst of her hesitation, Louis stood and looked at Nora cautiously.


    Then, he blinked and asked, "Um, Nora, those 15 million dors...are you really giving it to me as


    compensation to help me get over the shock?"


    This was the biggest amount of money that Louis, whose monthly living expenses had been withheld


    from him by Joel ever since he was a child, had ever seen in his life.


    He had seen a million dors at Chester''s house before, but this was the first time he was seeing funds


    that amounted to more than ten million dors! He had counted on his cell phone just now¡ªthere were


    several zeros between the sum and his savings! Little Louis would like to express just how


    dumbfounded he was at suddenly bing a millionaire like that! Upon hearing what he said, Nora


    was puzzled.


    "You don''t want it?"


    "No! No! I want it very much!"


    Louis immediately stuffed the bank card into his pocket and covered his pocket with both hands.


    The way he looked was as if he would fight to the death anyone who dared to take the bank card from


    him! The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    She simply couldn''t bear to watch him anymore.


    Brenda couldn''t help but whisper to Nora, "Nora, are the Smiths about to go bankrupt?"


    Look at how desperate they had forced little Louis to be! It was just 15 million dors, yet he was close


    to regarding it as his family heirloom.


    Nora:".."


    She suddenly found Louis a little embarrassing.


    Nevertheless, she looked at Morris.


    Louis had received 15 million dors from the battle between the special department and the


    mysterious organization.


    Although he had tricked the other party into giving it to him through his own abilities, should Morris


    request that he submit it, Louis would have to do so.


    In the end, Morris behaved as if he hadn''t heard them at all.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to the bodyguards on the floor and said, "Tell me, where is your master?"


    Alright, it seemed that he wasn''t going to bother doing anything about it.


    In that case, Nora didn''t pursue the matter about Louis any further.


    Instead, she turned and left.


    Even after the four bodyguards were arrested, the other party hadn''t be anxious.


    This showed that Trueman was very sure that the four of them would not betray him.


    In that case, there was probably not much use even if they interrogated them.


    She decided to take Louis out of the room.


    On the way out, she asked Louis, "What did Trueman say to you?"


    Louis''s eyes were constantly fixed on his pocket.


    His fingers were also still pressed against it.He was behaving even more neurotically than when he had


    been kidnapped.


    "Nora, do you think anyone will steal my money?"


    Nora:".."


    Louis went on.


    "Or rob me? Or...will the bank confiscate the money when they see that I received 15 million dors for


    nothing? I won''t wake up tomorrow to see the money gone, right?"


    Nora rubbed her temples and continued to drive her jeep.


    "Since you are so worried, why don''t I inform Joel about it and have him take care of the money for


    you?"


    Her one-liner sessfully made Louis sit up straight.


    "That won''t be necessary.I think I can manage it myself."


    "You aren''t afraid of losing it anymore?"


    "No, not anymore!"


    Nora could only repeat her question from just now.


    "What did Trueman say to you?"


    Louis began to think.


    The Smiths'' genes were rtively good, so everyone in the family was smart.


    Moreover, the incident had only just happened, so Louis remembered everything.


    He repeated his conversation with Trueman from beginning to end.


    When she heard the part where they were talking about whether Trueman was kidnapping Louis for


    money or for his looks, Nora''s lip corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    She found their conversation absolutely meaningless.


    However, right at this point, she suddenly heard Louis mention that someone had coughed in the


    middle of the conversation and that he had reminded the other man to go back on track.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Nora suddenly looked at Louis.


    "Someone was coughing?"


    At the hotel.


    Trueman was smashing things in an exasperated rage.


    He shouted angrily, "Just who exactly is Q?! Surely it can''t be Nora Smith, right?"


    Caleb coughed twice before he sighed and replied, "Perhaps it really is her"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Trueman yelled shrilly, "A normal person can be top-notch in a certain industry, but it is impossible for


    them to be top-notch in two! Unless they''ve taken our drug!"


    But after he said that, he paused and asked incredulously, "You mean¡­¡±


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Caleb was still coughing violently.


    "Don''t forget that her mother is Yvette Anderson! Also, when she fled the organization back then, she


    had taken the organization''s most prized possession with her"


    Trueman was stunned.


    However, he quickly sneered and said, "That''s true...No wonder she is not interested in the gic


    modification drug anymore! It seems that I''ll have to take some other measures!"


    At this moment, a cell phone suddenly rang.


    Trueman picked up the phone and nced at it.


    "It''s yours! Caleb tapped the answer button, upon which Nora''s familiar voice rang out on the other


    end.


    "Hello, Mr.Gray.I wonder if we can meet?"


    Caleb lowered his head.


    "Of course.Cough, cough, cough, cough...You can pick the ce"


    Nora selected an address.


    When she hung up, she looked at Louis and asked, "Was that the voice you heard?"


    She had gone on speaker mode during the call just now! Louis nodded and confirmed it.


    "Yes! I''m very sure that''s the voice!"


    The coughing and the deep, mellow voice were simply too distinctive.


    Nora''s jaw tensed up and she nodded.


    After she sent Louis to the Smiths'' in the jeep, she said to him, "You can go in first.I will go and meet


    him: Louis nodded.Louis got out of the car obediently.When he entered the living room, he saw Justin


    seated on the sofa.


    When thetter saw him, he asked hesitantly, "Where is Nora?"


    Louis''s hand was pressed against his pocket as he stared at Justin warily.


    The way he looked at everyone was as if he thought they would steal his money.


    He replied, "She went on a date!"


    Justin:"??"


    When Nora arrived at the cafe they had agreed to meet at, Caleb was already seated.


    He was holding a handkerchief and coughing.


    There was a ss of water in front of him.


    At the sight of Nora, a gentle look appeared on his face and he said, "I''m not in good health, so I can''t


    drink coffee at night"


    Nora nodded and sat opposite him.


    "Sorry, I''ll pick a better ce next time."


    Caleb smiled.


    His gentle features were as refreshing as a spring breeze.


    Dressed in a gray suit, the man, who was nearly thirty, exuded a mature charm.


    He asked, "What can I do for you, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora thought for a while and went straight to the point.


    "Mr.Gray, you know Trueman Yale, right?"


    Caleb was taken aback.


    Nora leaned forward and stared straight at him.


    "Can you tell me, what exactly do you people want from me??"


    Seemingly because he hadn''t expected that Nora''s senses would actually be so keen that she would


    outright say that, Caleb was stunned.


    Then, he subconsciously looked around.


    "Don''t worry¡± Nora said, "I didn''t inform Captain Ford and the others."


    Caleb was even more surprised when he heard that.


    Then, he finally regained his senses and let out a wryugh.


    "How much of it have you guessed?"


    Nora leaned against the chair.


    "I don''t know why my mother especially chose to go to California after she left New York.Later, I found


    out that the Grays had already started making a living in California at that time.Therefore, is it correct of


    me to say that she went to California to propose a partnership¡ªor rather, seek asylum¡ªwith the


    Grays?"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Caleb nodded.


    "Your mother was a brilliant person.No, the part about seeking asylum is not true.The two families


    could only be said to be cooperating with each other"


    Nora didn''t expect Caleb to respect her mother so much that he would actually exin.She nodded.


    "After my mother passed away, it was because I had a marriage agreement with the Grays that Henry


    didn''t starve me to death"


    She had actually already been aware of a lot of things when she was a child.When she was three,


    there was once where she was simply too hungry.When she went downstairs to look for food, she had


    heard what Henry said at that time.


    He had said, "She has a marriage agreement with the Grays after all.The Grays have also approached


    me several times to tell me to take care of her, so no matter what, we mustn''t let her die"


    One could say that her marriage agreement with the Grays was what had protected her during her


    childhood.


    However, Quinn had already gone to look for her at that time, so even if Henry had really been


    determined to starve her to death, Quinn would not have let her die anyway.


    "Yeah, this was an agreement with your mother.We were to ensure that you survive until youe of


    age"


    Caleb didn''t hide anything.


    After saying this, he took out a handkerchief, held it over his mouth, and started coughing violently.


    The coughing fit this time seemed a little hard to quell.


    It wasn''t until he took a sip of water that he finally managed to suppress it.


    Nora fell silent for a moment at this point of the conversation.


    In the past, she didn''t have much of an impression of her mother.


    After all, she had already passed away when she was still a child.


    The only thing she had an impression of was the audio message that she had left her, and even so, the


    message had warned her not to be too conspicuous and to be mediocre.


    Otherwise, she would be in danger.


    After that came the audio recording that her mother had left behind which Caleb had let her listen to the


    other time .


    It was a conversation between her and Henry when they were making the deal.


    What she had said at that time was, ''everything was fine as long as she didn''t starve to death: Her


    words were obviously like those of an irresponsible mother.


    But when she thought about it in this instant...Quinn, the Grays, and perhaps also some other things


    that she wasn'' t yet aware of¡ªthey had all been arranged by her mother to protect her! When she


    thought of it that way, Yvette''s image in her heart suddenly became fleshed out.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora calmed herself down and asked, "Was that why the Grays had firmly refused to break off the


    engagement even when I became pregnant by ident? Was that why they had still insisted that


    Anthony marry me?"


    Caleb nodded.


    "Yes.We had already promised your mother , so we couldn''t breach the agreement just because of that


    Nora frowned.


    She then asked, "Then how did I get pregnant?"


    When Caleb heard this, he sighed.


    "I really don''t know about that.Your pregnancy was something that I totally hadn''t expected.Otherwise,


    Anthony would never dare to go against my orders and abandon the marriage agreement, resulting in


    the current awkward situation."


    Nora was a little taken aback.


    "So, the agreement between my mother and the Grays was that I would marry into the Grays...And


    then she will give you something after that?" Caleb nodded.


    Nora finally got it.


    "No wonder Anthony only asked for thepany that my mother had left behind after he broke off our


    engagement.But I''ve already checked thepany¡ªthere''s nothing in there! I''ve also asked some of


    the old-timers there.None of them know anything about what my mother may have left behind.So, what


    exactly are you guys after?"


    Caleb was a little surprised to hear this.


    "She didn''t leave anything behind?" Nora nodded.


    "Or at least, I haven''t found anything even as of now"


    This was a fair conversation.


    Since Caleb had told her about the past, Nora should also be truthful with him.


    Caleb frowned.Then, he heaved a huge sigh.


    "I''m afraid he ''$ not going to believe it."


    "Trueman?" asked Nora.


    "Yeah" Nora then asked aggressively, "What on earth does he want?"


    After hesitating for a while, Caleb shook his head.


    "I don''t know what it is, either.


    All I know is that it is very important Nora frowned.


    What was it that was so important to Caleb and the mysterious organization? She looked at Caleb


    hesitantly.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    "Mom said that if I shine too brightly, I will attract lethal danger to myself.She must be talking about the


    mysterious organization, right? Was it because of you that they didn''t discover me during all those


    years I was in California?" Caleb nodded.


    "Yes, but from the moment that you returned to New York, the mysterious organization has discovered


    your existence.My protection of over twenty years has all be meaningless"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "Why did you hide my identity for me?"


    Caleb was a member of the mysterious organization.


    If the members of the mysterious organization were looking for her, then why was Caleb helping to hide


    her? Caleb''s jaw tensed up when he heard this.


    He suddenly said, "Because...I promised your mother.Besides, I actually don''t agree with some of the


    mysterious organization''s practices.Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    He started coughing again at this point.


    Nora looked at him.


    After the coughing fit, Caleb finally said, "Sorry: His brows were locked in a deep frown as if he was


    suppressing something.


    "I don''t actually know much.I am just an outsider in the mysterious organization."


    An outsider...


    Yet he could speak directly with Trueman? Since Trueman was known as the little master, he must


    have a high status within the mysterious organization! In spite of that, for some reason, Nora felt that


    Caleb''s words were very trustworthy.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, I believe you."


    She stood up.


    "I have onest question for you: Caleb nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    Nora asked, "My mother...Is she a good person or a bad one?"


    Caleb was taken aback for a moment.


    A mysterious organization that conducted human experiments was undoubtedly not anything good, yet


    Nora''s mother had been involved with them the whole time.


    Later, she was even pursued by the mysterious organization...


    Something must have happened.


    After a long silence, Caleb finally sighed and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know.When your mother left the


    organization , I was still very young."


    Still very young...yet he could make a deal with her mother? Now that she thought about it, Caleb must


    have been only four or five years old when her mother gave birth to her, right? Nora became hesitant.


    She was about to ask something when Caleb suddenly asked, "If...and I mean if...If your fiance back


    then had been me, would our rtionship be different now?"


    Nora was taken aback at his words.She didn''t see that the cafe''s doors had opened and that Justin


    was already striding toward them.


    Nora did not understand why Caleb would suddenly say this.


    While she was in a daze, a deep and maic voice interrupted the two of them domineeringly.


    "Mr.Gray, it''s a pity that there are no ifs in this world"


    She was slightly stunned and turned around to see Justin standing behind her.


    He stretched out a hand and pressed it on Nora''s shoulder as if he was announcing his sovereignty.His


    eyes were even deeper as he looked at Caleb.


    "Also, I don''t need anyone to help me raise my child and wife."


    After saying this, he looked at Nora.


    "Are you guys done talking?"


    Nora: "...Yes."


    For some reason, when she met the man''s eyes, she felt guilty as if she had been caught red-handed.


    Justin lowered his head slightly and smoothed her hair before smiling.


    "Then,e home with me? Cherry and Pete won''t sleep without you¡±


    "..Alright.¡±


    The two children were clearly very sensible.Why did he say that they would not sleep without their


    mommy? Nora''s lips twitched as she followed Justin out.After taking two steps, she was suddenly


    stopped.


    "Miss Smith¡± Nora turned around and saw Caleb standing up as well.He continued to cough, and when


    he met Justin''s hostile gaze, he smiled.


    "I just want to ask you onest question."


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Nora was very polite to him.


    After all, this person was in the same generation as her mother.


    Actually, she still had to call him uncle.


    Caleb said, "Since you recognized me, why didn''t you bring anyone with you?"


    These words made Nora pause.


    After some thought, she suddenly smiled.


    "I believe in my mother"


    Caleb was stunned.


    Nora said, "She handed me to you, so you probably won''t harm me.By the same logic, since I don''t


    know the truth, I can''t have you arrested just like that"


    Caleb''s deep eyes revealed a hint of relief.He lowered his head and coughed twice before smiling.


    "I understand"


    Nora nced at him and could not help but say, "If there''s anything you need my help with, please feel


    free to ask"


    After all, he had protected her for so many years.


    If he asked her to help treat an illness, she would definitely not reject him.


    Caleb nodded.


    "...Okay"


    After saying this, Nora left with Justin.Caleb stood at the same spot and watched the two of them leave.


    Suddenly, he lowered his eyes, revealing a lonely look.He returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Trueman''s sharp voice.


    "What were you guys talking about?" Caleb coughed.


    "It''s nothing.You don''t need to know"


    Trueman sneered.


    "Caleb, have you forgotten who you are?¡±  Caleb did not say anything.


    Trueman seemed to see through his thoughts as he smiled.


    "I know.You like her!"


    For the first time, Caleb''s tone became serious.


    "Don''t speak nonsense!"


    "Hahahaha, this is the first time I''m seeing you angry.To be able to make the usually gentle you so


    angry, it looks like I''ve exposed your thoughts! Are you regretting now that the person engaged to her


    back then was not you? Moreover, it should have been you!"


    "Shut up! Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    "Tsk, it''s so fun to see you so exasperated right now.Hahaha...If you don''t tell me what you were talking


    about, do you think I won''t know? I''ll definitely find a way! Caleb, you better recognize reality and not


    betray the organization, okay?"


    Nora did not know about the dispute in the hotel.


    At this moment, she was driving with Justin on the way back to the Smiths.


    The man sat in the front passenger seat and did not say a word.


    Nora nced at him from the corner of her eye.Her lips curled up slightly.


    "Why do I smell jealousy?" Justin sighed.


    He really couldn''t do anything to her.He was about to say something when Nora''s phone rang.


    She picked up the call and Maureen''s voice came from the other end.


    "Nora, where did you and Mr.Hunt go? Mrs.Hunt is here!"


    When he heard this, Justin''s phone rang.


    He picked it up and Brenda''s voice came from the other end.


    "Justin, Grandma went to the Smiths!"


    Nora:


    Justin:


    At the Smiths.


    Joel looked at Mrs.Hunt politely.


    "Mrs.Hunt, it''s already sote.Why did youe to the Smiths? You could have called me over if


    there''s anything.."


    Supported by the butler, Mrs.Hunt bent over and looked upstairs with a walking stick in her hand.


    "Where''s Justin?¡± Joel coughed.


    "He went out"


    Mrs.Hunt asked again, "Went out? But I heard from his office that Justin doesn''t have to work overtime


    today.Where''s Miss Smith?"


    Joel: "She went out too."


    Mrs.Huntughed dryly.


    "So the two of them abandoned their children and went out together?"


    Joel was a little awkward.


    "Not really."


    "Why? Did they take the children out as well?"


    Joel exined, "Mr.Hunt went to pick Nora up from work¡±


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes.


    "Although we have a nanny at home, it''s really inappropriate for these two to leave the two children at


    home." Joel nodded.


    "You''re right.When they return, I''ll definitely tell them this." Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "Mr.Smith, I wonder which room my Pete is in? I''ll go upstairs to see him¡±


    As she spoke, she stood up and was supported by the butler as they walked to the elevator.Joel


    wanted to stop her.


    "Mrs.Hunt, this isn''t quite appropriate.Mrs.Hunt stopped in her tracks.¡±


    "Why not? As his great-grandmother, I''m going to see my great-grandson.Is there a problem?"


    Joel was about to speak when Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "Of course, I can''t see her daughter without Miss Smith''s permission.But I don''t need to trouble you to


    worry about my great-grandson.Which room is he in?"


    Mrs.Hunt was really angry! Justin had already stayed with the Smiths for more than half a month.


    If this continued, The Hunts would beughing stocks in New York! Hearing the faint disdain in


    her words, Joel''s expression darkened.


    He suddenly smiled.


    "In room 203 upstairs"


    He apanied Mrs.Hunt upstairs.


    When they arrived at room 203, Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    "This should be Miss Smith'' s room, right? Pete is sleeping here?"


    "Yes¡± Joel said.


    "Pete insisted on sleeping here"


    Mrs.Hunt sneered in her heart.


    "Then I''m going in to take a look! At the same time, I can see Cherry! But, Mr.Smith, your family is too


    careless.Although Cherry and Pete are only five years old, they''re not biological siblings.It''s not good


    for them to sleep together like this, right?"


    Joel''s expression turned even uglier.


    Before he could say anything, another voice said, "Mrs.Hunt is right"


    Joel was stunned.He turned around and sawning out.He was in good health and no longer


    needed to be hospitalized.


    Today, Lily had finally agreed to let him be discharged.


    He couldn''t wait to go home and meet his granddaughter and daughter.


    However, he didn''t expect to see Mrs.Hunt right after he returned.


    Especially after hearing what Mrs.Hunt said, he was furious.


    Although he was sitting and was very thin, his aura was very strong.


    Mrs.Hunt felt a little ufortable when she saw him.


    Although Joel was very powerful when it came to managing Smith Corporation, he was still a grandson.


    Just like Justin, no matter how powerful he was, he was still her grandson in front of her.


    Therefore, she could still suppress him.


    However,n had been in power for so many years.


    He was very dignified, especially back then when Justin had yet to grow up and her son had failed to


    live up to expectations.


    In fact, the Hunts had always been suppressed by the Smiths until they could barely breathe.


    Therefore, she was very afraid ofn.A smile immediately appeared on her face.


    "How is your health? Have you been discharged?"


    When Mrs.Hunt heard this, she immediately said, "How could that be? Who dares to bully your


    daughter?"


    "Mrs.Hunt, we both know that women are physically weaker than men.When they marry someone,


    won''t they be someone else''s? But as long as I''m still a father, I won''t allow my daughter to be


    looked down on!"


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes.


    "If she wants to be looked at by others, her family background is one thing, but her character and


    capability must be passable, right?"


    When he heard the word "capability;n raised his eyebrows and smiled even brightly.


    "Your words have reached the bottom of my heart.In the future, the person my daughter is going to


    marry will definitely admire her from the bottom of his heart.He will respect and love her.If there is even


    the slightest bit of contempt, I will not agree to it!"


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes and smiled.


    "Even if it''s for your sake, I don''t think anyone in New York will dare to look down on her.But Miss


    Smiths''s daughter...she''s called Cherry, right? Well, with the Smiths protecting her, she should be


    fine..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The Smiths were protecting her...


    "Yes, Cherry has nothing to do with the Hunts .ls that what you mean, Mrs.Hunt?"


    Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "You can''t say that.Miss Smith and Justin are together now.Of course, Cherry is also half a daughter of


    Justin.It''s not that the Hunts can''t afford to raise a girl.It''s just that her status makes it a little awkward."


    <pn interrupted her, "I understand what you mean.Don''t worry about this.I like Cherry very much.She


    wouldn''t be bothering the Hunts to take care of her!"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    His words made Mrs.Hunt heave a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, although Justin had Pete, with his status and face, which woman was not in his reach?


    So many wealthydies were fighting to marry into their family! But he just had to fall for a woman with


    such a burden.


    It would be so embarrassing if word got out! This was what Mrs.Hunt had been struggling with recently.


    As the matriarch of the Hunts, it was fine even if Nora had grown up in the countryside.


    In the future, she would not be allowed to interfere in the family''s financial matters.


    She would just treat it as raising a flower! Anyway, Pete would grow up very quickly.


    In the future, she would find an appropriate wife for Pete and let her rece Nora.


    After all, Nora wasn''s daughter.


    With her status here, she was worthy of the Hunts! But s, if only Nora did not have that daughter!


    Now thatn had taken on the little girl, everything was easy.


    A genuine smile finally appeared on Mrs.Hunt''s face.


    She felt that the Smiths were really very sensible.


    However, it made sense after some thought.


    It was definitely Nora''s fortune to be able to marry Justin.


    The Smiths must have felt that they had picked up a huge bargain.


    She felt an inexplicable sense of superiority and did not notice the mockery onn''s face.


    Aftern solved this big problem, Mrs.Hunt felt that she should express her stance.


    Therefore, she smiled and said, "Don''t worry,n.I''ll treat Miss Smith well in the future."


    When she said this,n made a surprised expression, but then he came to a realization.


    "The Smiths and the Hunts can be considered family friends.If Mrs.Hunt sees my daughter on any


    asion in the future, it''s only right that you take care of her"


    Mrs.Hunt: ?


    She was stunned and suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this sentence.


    What did he mean by seeing her on some asion...


    She said directly, "What asion? Are you nning to let the two of them move out after their


    marriage?"


    "What marriage?"


    Mrs.Hunt was even more confused.


    "After Miss Smith and Justin get married..."


    "How could the two of them get married?"


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    "Aren''t they together?"


    "It''s just two young people in puppy love.Who hasn''t fallen in love before marriage? However, I haven''t


    agreed to their marriage!"


    Mrs.Hunt was even more confused.


    "But they''re already engaged!"


    "Engaged?"


    "Why didn''t I know about the engagement? When? Where? Did they exchange rings?"


    Mrs.Hunt:"!!"


    She frowned.


    "You...don''t agree with them being together?¡± n lowered his eyes.


    "Of course not.Mr.Hunt is not a good match.Even if my daughter marries him, I''m afraid she won''t be


    able to resolve theplicated situation in your family.Haha, our family doesn''t have any internal


    conflicts.Nora grew up in the countryside.She''s simple- minded, but she can''t take on the role of


    Mrs.Hunt!"


    Mrs.Hunt: She suddenly felt a little delighted! This was not her separating Nora from Justin.


    It wasn! She did not want Justin to marry someone who had a child and to raise another person''s


    child.


    It would be so embarrassing if word got out! She smiled instantly, her chin lifting.


    Before she could say anything,n pointed at the room and said, "By the way, weren''t you going to see


    Pete? Don''t let me keep you!"


    He was waiting for Mrs.Hunt to be pped in the face! Mrs.Hunt nodded and pushed the door open


    happily before walking in.


    The lights in the room were switched on, and the two children were sleeping on the bed.


    The one facing her had an exquisite and cute little face.


    Wasn''t it Pete? She walked over and touched the child''s cheek.


    At this moment, the child on the other side suddenly turned around...


    Mrs.Hunt really liked Pete.He was smart and calm even at such a young age.He was definitely the best


    choice for the future sessor of the Hunts.


    Moreover, she had given Pete the most love and had also cared about him the most.


    Therefore, when his cousins fought with Pete, she was always biased toward him.


    She hade over today because she missed Pete too much.


    Other than when she was sick, she had never stayed away from Pete for so long.


    At this moment, when she saw Pete lying there with his eyes closed and his mouth open as he slept,


    her heart melted.


    Her expression softened a little as she reached out to touch his face.


    Pete was really good-looking.


    Even if he was a girl, he would definitely have a kingdom-toppling beauty.


    Speaking of which, a mother who could give birth to a child like Pete should be quite good-looking.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly heard the sound of someone turning over.


    She looked up.


    With the help of the dim night light, she could see the child sleeping on the other side suddenly turn


    over.


    As if he had sensed that there was someone in the room, he sat up.


    The child was in a daze.


    He rubbed his eyes with his chubby hands and looked at Mrs.Hunt.


    The next moment, he woke up and shouted in surprise, "Great-Grandma?"


    Mrs.Hunt:"???"


    She was stunned.She looked at Pete, who was sitting up, and then at the sleeping Pete.She stood


    there in shock.


    For a moment, she felt that the light in the room was too dim and she was dazzled.She swallowed a


    mouthful of saliva and rubbed her eyes.She looked over again...


    The child''s hair was a little messy.


    It was indeed Pete! However, the other child was sleeping soundly.


    She even smacked her lips as if she had eaten something delicious in her dream.


    It was also Pete! Mrs.Hunt turned to the nanny beside her in surprise.


    "You,e and help me take a look.Which one is Pete? Am I seeing things?"


    The nanny was also stunned.


    No matter how she looked at them, she could not tell them apart.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mrs.Hunt, why do these two look like young master Pete...Do all children look the same?"


    "How can they be the same?! Our little fatty is so ugly!"


    The nanny:Mrs.Hunt, they''re all your great-grandchildren.Is this really appropriate? However, the two of


    them were old and dazzled by everything they looked at.


    Therefore, they still did not understand what was going on.They did not dare to turn on the lights lest


    they disturbed the children''s sleep.


    The two of them exchanged words.


    Joel andn, who were standing at the door, looked at each other.


    The uncle and nephew were tactful and did not speak or remind each other.


    It was all to see Mrs.Hunt p her own face! The two of them did not speak.


    They were sensitive people.


    Pete, who had woken up the moment Mrs.Hunt entered, sighed helplessly.


    "Great-Grandma, my sister and I are twins'' Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    "Sister? What sister?"


    Her voice was a little high, waking Cherry up from her deep sleep.She rubbed her eyes with her chubby


    hands and looked at Mrs.Hunt in a daze.Then, she was slightly stunned and called out in her childish


    voice, "Great-Grandma? Why are you here?!"


    "What..."


    The words made Mrs.Hunt realize something.She looked at Cherry in disbelief and then at Pete.She


    finally understood! She swallowed and said, "Y-You''re Cherry?"


    Cherry was in a daze for a while.


    When she turned back and saw that her brother was already looking at her, she knew that her identity


    with her brother had been exposed.


    Therefore, she could only nod.


    "Yes! Pete and I are twins!"


    Mrs.Hunt: "I!"


    She took a step back and almost fell to the ground.


    How...how was this possible?! She looked at Pete again.


    "In other words, your mommy is Nora?"


    So Nora was Pete''s biological mother! Pete nodded.


    At this moment, Justin and Nora returned home and the two of them went straight upstairs.


    When Justin sawn and Joel at the door, his heart sank.


    Then, he strode forward and called out, "Grandmother."


    Mrs.Hunt slowly turned around.


    When she saw Justin, she shouted, "Justin, y-you have two children!"


    Justin: "....know.¡±


    Mrs.Hunt suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me that Miss Smith is Pete''s biological mother?!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Justin nced at Nora and sighed softly.It was all because Nora wanted to keep it a secret.


    At this moment,n suddenly said, "Mrs.Hunt, it''s already sote.Since you''ve seen Pete


    now...Shouldn''t you be taking Justin back now?"


    When Mrs.Hunt heard this, she choked.She looked atn and said, n, look, it was a


    misunderstanding...What we said just now doesn''t count, right?"


    Mrs.Hunt finally realized that she had made a mistake when she thought about how Justin had not


    mentioned anything about this biological mother all these years.


    Now , Mrs.Hunt finally realized btedly that she had made a mistake! However,n said, "It


    counts.Why wouldn''t it count?!"


    Mrs.Hunt hurriedly said, "How can it? Isn''t this breaking up a loving couple?"


    "Didn''t you also disagree with this marriage earlier? In that case, why should we force each other?"


    Mrs.Hunt hurriedly said, "I agree now! For the sake of the two children, don''t be calctive with me,


    okay?"


    "Mrs.Hunt, you''re mistaken.Although she already has a child, my daughter doesn''t have to worry about


    not being able to find a good family¡± Mrs.Hunt became even more anxious.


    "She''s Pete''s biological mother.Other than the Hunts, who else would marry her?"


    These words were even more overboard.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Justin shouted, "Grandmother!"


    Mrs.Hunt instantly realized that she had said something wrong.


    She hurriedly looked atn and saw that his expression had darkened.


    "What? The Hunts are already domineering to the point that if I don''t let my daughter marry into your


    family, others will not be allowed to marry my daughter? My family is not to be trifled with! If this doesn''t


    work out, and my daughter isn''t able to get married, I''ll take care of her forever!"


    Mrs.Hunt still wanted to say something, butn had already turned to look at Joel.


    "Joel, it''s getting veryte.See the guests out!"


    Joel stood up immediately.


    "Mrs.Hunt, please..."


    When Mrs.Hunt saw that they did not care about their reputation, she was even angrier.


    "There''s no need for you to chase us away.We''ll leave ourselves! Justin, Pete, Cherry, pack up and


    let''s go home!"


    However, when she said this, there was no movement behind her for a long time.


    Mrs.Hunt''s thoughts were simple.


    Children were the ones who held their mothers back the most.


    As long as she took the two children away, she would not have to worry about Nora noting to their


    house! However, she did not expect there to be no movement behind her after she spoke.


    She turned around and saw Pete and Cherry looking at her in a daze, while Justin''s mouth was pursed.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    "Justin, what are you waiting for? Carry the child! Look at how sleepy Cherry is..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heardn''s voice.


    "Mrs.Hunt, we just said that Cherry has nothing to do with the Hunts.You can only take Pete away"


    As soon as she said this, Pete chimed in, "I''m not leaving.I want to stay with Mommy"


    Mrs.Hunt:"!"


    She was stunned.


    Then, she said in shock, "These two children are from the Hunts.Of course, they have toe with


    me!"


    "What Hunts? This is my granddaughter.She has the Smith blood in her!"


    Mrs.Hunt held her chin up.


    n, I know that society is developing, but our wealthy families still care about passing on our


    daughters.Your daughter will get married sooner orter.The children of our Hunts can''t go to another


    family to suffer!"


    "Who said my daughter is going away? I''m going to find a househusband for my daughter in the future!


    Anyway, since I don''t have a son, Nora will take on the responsibilities!"


    With that, he looked at Joel and asked, "Joel, do you mind? Joel stood up straight.¡±


    "Of course, I don''t mind.Even if Nora manages Smith Corporation, I have no objections."


    "Did you hear that?"


    Mrs.Hunt:"!!"


    She could not win againstn, so she could only look at Justin.


    "Justin, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    With that, she whispered, "Justin, if you want to marry Miss Smith and make her bow her head in


    compromise, you have to take the two children away! I guarantee that she''ll chase after you!"


    When she said this, Justin''s gaze turned even colder.He had long known that his grandmother did not


    like Nora.


    She preferred traditional daughters who would be at home with her husband and children, just like a


    mother...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She would remain just as the children''s mother in the Hunts forever! However, with Nora''s personality,


    it was impossible for her to be trapped at home.


    And this time, Mrs.Hunt hade to the Smiths, first, to look after Pete, and second to bring Nora


    down a notch! How could Justin allow Nora to be looked down upon at home in the future? Therefore¡­


    he knew what Mrs.Hunt said was true¡ªas long as she took away the two children¡­ or even one of


    them, Nora would not be able to escape.


    But he could not do that.


    He lowered his head and held Mrs.Hunt as he slowly said, "Grandmother, let''s go"


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    "What about the children?" Justin sighed.


    "Nora gave birth to the children in the first ce.The children will only follow us if she asks them."


    Mrs.Hunt looked at Nora.


    "Miss Smith, let the childrene with us.At the very least, let Petee back with us!"


    Nora shook her head.


    "Sorry, I can''t"


    It was more probable for Cherry to go back with them.


    However, it was impossible for Pete! Ever since she fell asleep a few days ago, she could clearly feel


    that Pete was more attached to her.


    Now was the critical period to treat her son''s mild autism.


    How could she let the Hunts take him away? Mrs.Hunt misunderstood.


    "Are...are the Smiths really going to snatch our child?"


    She turned to look atn.


    n, the two families had nned a marriage alliance in the first ce.Letting Miss Smith marry Justin


    is the best choice.Why do you have to do this? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll turn against each other?!"


    "My health is not good, and I don''t know how long I can live.Therefore, I don''t care about what happens


    in the future.I only know that my daughter should not be taken lightly!"


    Mrs.Hunt choked.


    Before she could say anything, Justin had already grabbed her arm forcefully and interrupted her.


    "Unclen, Joel, Nora, we''ll head back first.I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Pete and Cherry."


    With that, he brought Mrs.Hunt downstairs forcefully.


    After the group of people left the Smiths,n sneered.


    "At least this kid knows his ce!"


    Joel thought of his friendship with Justin during this period of time and said, "Mr.Hunt has always been


    quite good, right? But Mrs.Hunt is too unreasonable!"


    After saying that, he seemed to be afraid that Nora would mind, so he exined, "Nora, Mr.Hunt left


    because he wanted to take Mrs.Hunt home.Don''t think too much about it."


    Nora did not think too much about this.She just felt that her ears had finally be much quieter.


    No one would stare at her as she ate anymore, despising her for eating so much! She felt herself


    rx.She stretched her body and entered the bedroom.


    "I understand"


    After she closed the door,n suddenly waved at Joel.


    "Tell me, how does Nora feel about Justin? Does she like Justin?"


    Joel touched his nose as confusion shed across his fox -like eyes.


    "Unclen, speaking of this, I also find it strange .Nora''s personality is more distant, and she''s cold to


    everyone.I didn''t see any intimacy between her and Justin, either...I really can''t say if she likes him or


    not."


    Whenn heard this, he nodded thoughtfully and said, "In that case, you understand..."


    His voice trailed off.


    After hearing the entire sentence, Joel looked atn in disbelief.


    "This...isn''t too good, right?"


    Joel: "...Alright"


    On the way back to the Hunts.


    Mrs.Hunt carefully observed Justin''s expression, but when she saw that her grandson''s expression was


    still dark, she couldn''t help but cough and say, "Justin, it really wasn''t my fault today.I didn''t say


    anything, butn set me up!"

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Justin didn''t say anything.


    Mrs.Hunt said again, "Don''t be like this.If you really like that Miss Smith, I''ll personally visit another day


    and invite her back.How about that?"


    This was what Justin wanted.


    Grandmother had always looked down on Nora.


    Then he had to let her know how difficult this marriage was! Other people''s daughters would have to


    beg a hundred times before they would agree, right? Furthermore, he could get Grandmother to


    apologize to Nora! That way, when Nora marries into the Hunts, she would not be criticized by


    Mrs.Hunt.


    This was also why he had not stopped Mrs.Hunt from speaking earlier.


    However, just as he woke up the next day and was about to head downstairs, Brenda suddenly ran in


    front of him.


    ¡°Justin, bad news! The Smiths are going to choose a husband for Nora!"


    Justin paused when he heard this, and his expression darkened.


    Before he could say anything, Mrs.Hunt had already walked over withrge strides.


    She snorted coldly.


    "What''s there to be nervous about? The more the Smith family acts like this, the more it shows that


    they''re worried their daughter won''t be able to get married! Besides, if they can choose a husband, we


    can also get your brother a wife!"


    As soon as she said this, Justin called out softly, "Grandmother!"


    It was a warning.


    Mrs.Hunt was a little angry after being called out by him.


    "Justin, you can''t be bewitched by a woman! I thought about it and realized that Pete still has toe


    back.After all, it''s your bloodline and the best heir of our next generation! I was originally worried that


    Pete''s biological mother''s family wasn''t good enough...But now, with the Smith family''s bloodline, it will


    definitely be very good!"


    Seeing that Mrs.Hunt had yet to realize her mistake, Justin lowered his eyes.


    "Grandmother, if I am to get married in this life, It''ll only be to her"


    With that, he straightened his clothes and left.


    Mrs.Hunt pointed at his back and instructed Brenda, "Listen to him.What is he saying? How can a man


    like him be trapped by a woman?!"


    Brenda did not say anything about this, but she still said, "Grandmother, Justin has never said anything


    he can''t do."


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    Of course, she knew her grandson''s personality.


    Moreover, all her dissatisfaction with Nora in the past had basically disappeared now.


    Although she had grown up in the countryside and did not have much knowledge, Mrs.Hunt could


    tolerate this shoring just because she had two children.


    Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    "I think the Smith family is just bluffing .Just watch.No one will be willing to marry her! After all, her


    identity isn''t ordinary! Not to mention her baggage, the Smith family will be under Joel''s control in the


    future.After all, she''s not Joel''s biological sister.Aftern is gone, no one will support her.Furthermore,


    her status in the Smiths will be very awkward.There should not be many people who dare toe


    forward to be her husband!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brenda immediately said, "Grandmother, I think you''re right .That''s why I''m going to Nora''s house to


    help her look...Ah, no, I''m helping Justin keep an eye on her! Let''s see who''s so blind to daree


    knocking!"


    With that, she went downstairs, strutting in her high heels.


    Mrs.Hunt: ??


    At the Smiths.


    "Cherry, he''s too short!"


    "But he''s good-looking!"


    "What''s the use of being good-looking? If a man is short, he''ll be a level-two cripple! You can''t have


    him!"


    Brenda took the photo and took out another one.


    "This is not bad.He has abs!"


    Cherry: "But Mommy likes little puppies, not wolfhounds!"


    Brenda frowned.


    "My brother isn''t a little puppy, right?"


    Cherry nodded.


    "That''s why Mommy finds him so in!"


    Brenda sighed.


    "Doesn''t that mean my brother won''t have a chance?"


    Cherry nodded again.


    "I''ve always felt that Daddy has no chance!"


    When Pete heard these words, the corners of his lips twitched.


    He did not tell the two of them.He felt that Mommy treated Daddy differently.


    When Nora woke up, the living room was in a mess.


    Even in the room with good soundproofing, she could hear themotion downstairs.She hesitated


    and got up.


    After washing up casually, she went out and prepared to go downstairs to eat something.


    However, when she went downstairs, she saw six men sitting in the living room! Most of these people


    were in their twenties.


    Some were gentle, some were mature, and some were bright and handsome.


    Every type was different.


    Brenda and Cherry stood up with a sense of aplishment.


    "Nora,e take a look at these men!"


    Cherry puffed out her chest.


    "Mommy, I didn''t even log in to my game the entire morning just so I could choose these men with


    Auntie!"


    Nora casually took out a piece of bread and ate it while looking at them.


    Then, she asked Brenda tentatively, "If you want to find a boyfriend, you should be doing it at the


    Hunts, right? Isn''t it inappropriate for you to be at the Smiths?"


    Brenda:"?"


    She waved her hand.


    "No, these are all for you to choose from! Cherry and I are just looking at them!"


    A question mark slowly appeared in Nora''s mind: ? These men were for her? She was stunned for a


    moment before saying, "I...don''t need a bodyguard."


    Brenda: "No! These men are here for the son-inw selection Unclen prepared for you! You can


    choose anyone!"


    She pointed at the first one.


    "This is James.Their family deals in electronics, so it''s not bad.This is¡­¡±


    Seeing that she was about to introduce everyone present, Nora interrupted her.


    "Stop."


    Then her almond-shaped eyes swept over the people.


    "I''m not interested.Please leave."


    With that, she went upstairs.


    She still had to look at the medical books she had gotten from her master, Dr.Zabe! How could she


    have the time to look at handsome guys here? But at this moment, a voice sounded.


    "Miss Smith.."


    Nora stopped in her tracks and turned back.


    She saw a man who was about thirty years old taking a step forward.


    He was wearing a gray suit.He said, "I''m ine Jonas.I wonder if you still remember me?"


    Nora was taken aback for a moment.She still remembered ine Jonas.


    He was an internationally renowned surgeon.


    The two of them had once held a seminar for a certain patient.


    She nodded slightly.


    "Why are you here?" ine smiled.


    "I originally came to discuss a medical case with you, but I didn''t expect to be treated as a blind date


    and be arrested"


    Nora: "...Oh, I''m not free for the time being."


    ine was not angry.


    He seemed to have heard about her personality long ago, so he smiled and said, "Yes, I know you''re


    not free.You should have my contact number.Contact me whenever you''re free."


    "Okay."


    Nora went upstairs.


    This was originally just a small episode.


    Nora did not take this person seriously at all.


    However, in the afternoon, she suddenly received a message from Trueman Yale.


    "The show I prepared for you is about to start!"


    Nora:"?"


    As she was in a daze, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was the Andersons.


    She picked up the call and Simon''s voice came from the other end.


    "Nora, do you know a surgeon named ine Jonas?"Nora clenched her jaw.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Simon''s voice was very serious.


    "He has now issued a challenge to the alternative medicine doctors in New York ! He said that


    alternative medicine is all fake and modern medicine is the proper treatment method.Furthermore, he


    suggested this as your good friend! There are witnesses who saw himing out of the Smiths


    today.Therefore, everyone thinks that you''re the one provoking alternative medicine!"


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned.


    "I didn''t ask him to go"


    Simon took a deep breath.


    "But everyone believes it now.It ''s probably toote for you to say anything."


    Nora was puzzled.


    "How did he make the challenge?"


    Simon sighed.


    "He has a few patients on his side, and there are also a few patients who came for alternative


    medicine.He has agreed to see if alternative medicine can treat those people or will modern medicine


    do the job ! From this, we can determine which method is better!"


    Nora:"?"


    Modern medicine treated the symptoms but not the roots.


    Alternative medicine treated the roots, but slowly! How could theypare? As she was thinking about


    this, Simon spoke again.


    "Furthermore, he directly challenged Dr.Zabe.Dr.Zabe is already old, so he definitely can''t ept the


    challenge.He let his disciple ept the challenge!"

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Nora:"???"


    Worry crept into Simon''s voice again.


    "Nora, now that he has gotten involved, you''re going to be in a pickle"


    Like what had happened previously, if the matter had just been about something she had supposedly


    said, Simon could still suppress the matter and exin to everyone that she hadn''t said anything like


    that.


    However, ine had popped up out of nowhere and issued a challenge to the alternative medicine


    circle.


    On top of that, he had done that in her name and even imed that he was fronting the campaign for


    her.


    Winning or losing was no longer important¡ªbecause ine''s actions had sessfully caused a


    confrontation between alternative and modern medicine practitioners! Should Nora show up with


    ine, it would cement what she had supposedly said previously.


    Even if she won thepetition, she would lose the support of the alternative medicinemunity and


    would struggle in the States in the future.


    Yet, if she stepped forward and apologized to the alternative medicinemunity, people would say


    that she had chickened out.


    Angering the modern medicinemunity would also make her life a struggle in the country.


    This wasn''t to say that she wouldn''t be able to use her identity as Anti to make money anymore,


    though.


    However, she would no longer be respected by people in the medical profession both domestically and


    internationally like how she currently was! Moreover, as the Smiths'' youngdy and the future matriarch


    of the Hunts, she would also end up making the Smiths and the Hunts look somewhat flighty and


    frivolous.


    In short, there were a lot of disadvantages! Nora figured out all this in an instant.


    She curled her lips into a smile.


    When Simon was about to nag at her some more, she suddenly said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Simon, I


    know what I''m doing"


    Simon''s anxious words immediately became stuck in his throat.


    After so much had happened, Simon now wholeheartedly trusted and believed in his niece.


    It was as if he was sure that she could resolve the problems just because she had said that she knew


    what she was doing.


    Thus, he paused for a few seconds before he finally said, "...Alright, it''s great that you have a solution:


    Nora made a sound of acknowledgment.


    When she wanted to hang up, Simon said, "By the way, when will you be free toe home for a visit?


    Your aunt and both your cousins miss you!"


    As soon as he said, Nora heard Logan''s voice faintly in the background.


    "Who misses her?! Dad, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Next to him, Melissa asked softly, "When did Nora say she will be back? I will make her an entire table


    of delicious food!"


    Nora then asked, "Where is Sheril?"


    Simon replied, "She''s at theb.Ever since you borrowed theb to make the Zabe Corporation''s


    Calming Pills, and she won a bet with some of the old stick-in-the-muds there, they havepletely


    conceded defeat to her.Everyone at theb listens to her now and has been trying out many new ways


    of making medicine.She''s so busy that she doesn''t evene home anymore."


    It was indeed a good thing to be able to find what one liked and stick to it.


    Although Sheril lead a simple life, it was a fulfilling and happy one.


    Nora thought of Sheril''s optimism and cheerfulness when she was living with the Andersons, as well as


    the conflicting contrast between her cute and docile appearance and her love of vodka.


    She smiled and said, "Well, as long as she is happy¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said that, Melissa snatched the phone from Simon and said, "Nora, get in touch with


    her when you have time, and get her to participate in other activities .The key thing here is that it''s time


    that she starts dating!"


    Nora was dumbfounded.She didn''t expect that a woman as elegant as her aunt would actually force


    her daughter to date.She coughed.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, she picked up the phone again.


    After a moment''s thought, she called ine.


    The two of them had both been part of a patient''s consultation years ago, so they had exchanged


    contact information with each other.


    ine picked up the call very quickly.


    "Anti, are you here to thank me? I''ve long been unhappy with the alternative medicine circle.They are


    no different from a bunch of frauds'' Imbnce of energies in one''s body? What nonsense! We modern


    doctors are not gonna recognize such talk! It''s just a pity that your words thest time didn'' t have


    enough of an impact, so I have given you a hand.With that, the two of us will be able to cause a huge


    stir in America''s alternative medicine circle and turn it upside down!"


    Nora:"?"


    After hearing what he said, she cast her eyes down.


    "Who says that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine?"


    ine paused for a moment before he asked, "What? Do you actually think alternative medicine is


    better than modern medicine?"


    Nora lowered her gaze.


    "You don''t have to deliberately misinterpret my words.Neither did I say anything like that .I just find your


    act of provoking the alternative medicine circle...very stupid."


    ine snorted.


    "What do you mean by that? I did all of this for you! Never mind that you''re not thanking me for it, but


    you''re actually saying that...I get it now.Surely you''re not chickening out now that you''re back in the


    States, are you? "


    ¡°To think the top surgeon of modern medicine is afraid of the alternative medicine practitioners in


    America! Aren''t you afraid that you''ll offend the modern medicine circle if you say that?! Alternative


    medicine is just a niche, whereas modern medicine has be mainstream.I urge you to think


    carefully about this! Also, I''ve contacted a few modern medicine doctors and made an appointment with


    people of the alternative medicine circle for apetition two dayster.If you don''t show up, I''m afraid


    the modern medicine doctors who put you on a pedestal will be very disappointed in you! I will send


    you the address.You are free to decide whether you want to show up or not!"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Then, he sent her the address.


    Nora: She had obviously been the one who called to question him.


    Where did ine get the confidence to talk to her like that? Nora''s expression had darkened.


    She let out a coldugh.Then, her phone rang.


    When she picked up the call, she found that it was Sheril.


    Sheril asked tentatively, "Nora, did you issue a challenge to the alternative medicine circle?"


    Nora was angry at the moment, so she immediately answered, "It wasn''t me.Some idiot did that."


    Sheril''s cautiousness immediately disappeared and she became furious.


    "I knew it couldn''t have been you! Given how strong your skills at making medicine are, why would you


    ever look down on alternative medicine? This must be a conspiracy that ine or whatever his name is


    came up with! He must be sick in the head.Otherwise, why would he do that? Don''t worry, Nora, the


    few of us have already discussed this, and we''ve decided that I will participate in thepetition! I will


    beat ine and then dere in front of everyone that you were the one who made the Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pills and that not only are you a master of modern medicine, but also a master


    of the pharmaceutical industry!"


    Nora:"?"


    Touched, she said, "Okay.I''m rooting for you."


    Sheril also felt rather embarrassed after saying that, so she immediately asked with a smile, "By the


    way, will you be there on that day?"


    Would she be there? Nora''s lip corners curled up into a smile.


    "Of course."


    Of course, she had to be there.


    Otherwise, how was she going to p ine in the face?! Besides, alternative medicine''s effects in


    treating illnesses had always been slow.


    Without her, going by the skills of those few people in the alternative medicine circle, she felt that they


    might lose to ine! Sheril breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay.Don''t worry, Nora, I will definitely settle this for you! Even if I lose thepetition, at the very


    least, I mustn''t let the people in the alternative medicine circle hate you...I am confident that I can at


    least achieve that!"


    After they hung up the call, a short whileter, Sheril suddenly sent her an article.


    It was an article on a website for the domestic alternative medicinemunity tomunicate and


    exchange ideas with one another.


    The article had provided an objective evaluation of the uing showdown between alternative


    medicine and modern medicine.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ine''s medical skills had been improving by leaps and bounds recently overseas.He had just


    performed a very risky operation two days ago where the operation process was recorded.His hands


    were so steady that they wereparable to Anti''s.


    In fact, some people overseas were already starting topare him with Anti and discussing who the


    top surgeon really was.


    Needless to say, Anti was still publicly recognized as the number one¡ªafter all, ine had only just


    caught up.However, this was enough to make the alternative medicine practitioners in the country wary.


    ine was definitely not someone who looked impressive butcked real worth.He did indeed have a


    couple of tricks up his sleeve! The article also introduced and talked about some of the diseases he


    had treated...


    After Nora closed the page, she saw a message from Sheril: ''Nora, do you think the alternative


    medicine circle can beat him?''


    Apetition of medical skills where physicians of both circles treated patients on-site was, in itself,


    already disadvantageous for alternative medicine practitioners! Modern medicine practitioners could


    make use of all kinds of equipment, but alternative medicine practitioners could only rely on their own


    judgment.


    To make matters worse, the effects of their medical treatment were slow to appear, so people wouldn''t


    be able to immediately see the effects.


    ine was no doubt a little hard to deal with.


    On top of that, he had even called upon several leaders of the modern medicine circle...


    Nora replied: ''Hard to say.¡±


    Sheril:"...You don''t have to be so honest!"


    Nora smiled.She put down her cell phone.


    The housekeeper at the door had told her that her cousin from California was here, so she left her


    room.


    As soon as she did, she heard Louis''s voice downstairs.


    "Ms.ck! Long time no see!"


    Lisa''s timid voice rang out.


    "W-why are you at home again? "


    Louis replied, "I was about to go out and y games with Chester, but then I saw you! Come on, I''ll


    y host!"


    Lisa said, "No, it''s fine.I have something to talk to my cousin about.You can go out!"


    Louis said righteously, "That won''t work.As a host, I must apany you."


    Lisa:".."


    Nora couldn''t bring herself to listen any further.She went downstairs, looked at Lisa, and asked, "Why


    are you here?"


    Lisa walked up to her anxiously.


    "Nora, I heard that you are going to challenge the alternative medicine circle?"


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed.


    "Do you already know all about it?" Lisa nodded.


    "News has spread throughout the school.We have alternative medicine majors in the university.All the


    alternative medicine majors are very angry now, and conflicts are starting to form between them and


    the modern medicine majors!"


    Nora: She didn''t expect news of the incident to spread so quickly , or the influence to be so great! Lisa


    went on.


    "Also, there are reporters camping at the school gates and asking if you''re an externally hired professor


    in the school.When I wasing over, the dean of neurosurgery told me to tell you not toe to the


    school for now.¡±


    Nora nodded.


    "Got it"


    Lisa nced at her cautiously.


    "Nora, how are you intending to settle this?"


    Nora patted her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Lisa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next to them, Louis became puzzled.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you guys talking about? Nora, why are you provoking the alternative medicine circle?"


    Nora looked at him and suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    She asked, "Which do you think is more impressive, modern medicine or alternative medicine?"


    Louis replied, "...That would depend on how much money each spends!"


    Nora:"?"


    Lisa was also surprised.


    "But medical fees will differ ording to the respective illnesses!"


    Louis lifted his chin.


    "Heh heh, what I mean is, it depends on how much the alternative and modern medicine circle would


    pay me.Whoever gives me more money is the one I find more impressive!"


    Both Nora and Lisa found themselves speechless for a while.


    Then, Louis put his hand over his pocket and asked, "Nora, is this money really mine?"


    Nora: Why was Louis still worried about the money when so much time had already gone by since the


    incident? She nodded.


    Louis suddenly jumped up.


    "Nora''s little cousin, when are you leaving? After I see you off, I''ll go to the bank to apply for a few


    cards!"


    Nora asked curiously, "What are you applying for a few cards for?"


    Louis grinned and said, "You don''t get it, do you? You can''t put all your eggs in one basket! I''m going to


    apply for a few dozen cards and deposit a bit of money into each.This way, if Joel confiscates one of


    my cards, I will still have money stashed elsewhere!"


    Louis got a little ahead of himself.


    He said, "Also, I haven''t gotten quite used to suddenly bing a rich man yet! I''ve made up my mind


    ¡ªI''m going to give the cats and dogs a feast to celebrate tonight! They can have the most expensive


    imported canned food! Also, I''m going to take them to the pet shop for baths, and then buy houses for


    them."


    After seeing off the worried Lisa and Louis, Nora felt that things had finally be quiet around her.


    Unexpectedly, the wheelchair-boundn pushed himself out again at this point.She also couldn''t quite


    understand why Karl was standing next to him.


    Surprised, she asked politely, "Uncle Karl, why are you here?'''' Karl replied casually, "I''m here to


    discuss marriage: Everything clicked in Nora''s head now.Well, that was true.It didn''t make sense for


    Tanya and Joel to stay together like that without a proper rtionship.Joel should indeed give Tanya a


    rightful status.She was about to ask whether they had agreed on a wedding date whenn asked, "Did


    you run into some kind of trouble?"


    Nora paused for a moment.


    She was about to say something when Karl said, "Was someone blind enough to bully you? Do you


    want the Assassin Alliance to get rid of them for you?"


    Nora:"??"


    Was the way they dealt with problems always this straightforward? While she was wondering about it,


    lan sneered, "Do you think you can just kill people so casually outside of your own country?! Is there


    anyone among your assassins who can take someone''s life without anyone knowing in the States?"


    Karl immediately replied, "ck Cat can!"


    Nora:"???"


    So, his way of helping her was getting her to personally kill them off herself?n curled his lips


    disdainfully.


    "Tsk, you''re always going on and on about ck Cat...Don''t you find yourself embarrassing.."


    Karl, however, didn''t find it embarrassing in the least.


    "Hah, the way I see it, you''re just jealous that I have ck Cat because the leader of your dark forces


    has been hospitalized, so you don''t have anyone doing things for you anymore!"


    "In the past, you could still put up a fight with me by relying on the dark forces, but now? You don''t have


    Quentin anymore, but I still have ck Cat!"


    "ck Cat is our top assassin, no one canpare to him! Even if Quentin is in the pink of health, he


    won''t be able topare to him!"


    Seeing thatn was about to blow his top, Nora couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Karl, who says the Smiths


    don''t have ck Cat? .."

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Her words took Karl by surprise.


    "What do you mean by that, Nora?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    She was about to speak whenn said, "It means that the Smiths have someone who is even more


    impressive than ck Cat! Don''t think that you can keep going on and on about ck Cat just because


    you have ck Cat in your organization.We''re talking about the children''s marriage now, yet you keep


    going on and on about ck Cat.Can you get any more annoying?!"


    His words made Karl choke at once, but then he suddenly reacted and said, "This isn''t right, Smith.I am


    the one marrying my daughter to your nephew.You should be the one begging me instead! Why should


    I be the oneing over and talking to you?"


    As soon as he said that, Karl hurriedly said, "No, no, talk to me!"


    Tanya and Karl had only just acknowledged each other, and their rtionship was not very good.


    Karl couldn''t adopt the attitude of a father-inw in the Smiths at all! However, Karl would never allow


    his daughter to marry into the Smiths so quietly, either! While he was thinking about it, Tanya and Joel


    entered the room walking hand-in-hand.


    Both of them looked like they were in love with each other, and Tanya''s eyes looked like they were


    smiling.


    Joel''s smile had also be bigger and even more attractive than in the past.


    At the sight, Nora asked, "Did something good happen to make the two of you smile like that?"


    Tanya nced at Joel and blushed a little, though she didn ''t say anything.


    Joel walked up ton and Karl.He smiled and said, "Unclen, Dad, Nora, all of you are here.It just so


    happens that I have good news for you"


    All three of them were taken aback.Karl was the first to react.


    "What did you just call me?"


    Joel took out a folder and handed it to them.


    "Tanya and "I registered our marriage and got our marriage certificate today.We are husband and wife


    from today"


    The news was simply too astounding¡ªor at least, Nora was dumbfounded.She looked at Tanya


    incredulously.Karl was also stunned.


    "You...Aren''t the two of you being a little hasty about this?"


    Tanya shook her head.


    "We''ve already let each other slip by us for five years.We don''t want to let another five years slip by


    us."


    Her words made Karl shut his mouth.


    He patted Joel''s hand and said, "That''s great! Great!"


    While the bunch of them were all moved, Karl said with dissatisfaction, "The wedding¡­¡±


    Tanya said, "I originally didn''t want to hold a wedding because I felt that it was pointless when we


    already have a child...but Joel didn''t agree to it.So, we''ve decided to invite our friends and family for a


    simple wedding a weekter!"


    Hearing this, Karl lowered his head.There was a faintyer of mist in his eyes.


    "Hmph, at least you know what''s good for you, kid!"


    Joel smiled and said, "Dad, Unclen.I have some details of the wedding that I want to discuss with the


    two of you: While speaking, he,n, and Karl entered the study.¡±


    Tanya stayed where she was and looked at Nora.


    She said, "Nora, I also have something to ask of you for the wedding-"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "What is it?"


    At night.


    Justin left the Hunts'' manor.


    As soon as he left, Mrs.Hunt walked over with the help of the housekeeper.


    She sighed and said, "It''s only been a day that he didn''t see her, yet he''s already unable to hold himself


    back?"


    The housekeeper said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder.Besides, with the news of the Smiths


    looking for a son-inw, Master Hunt must be terribly anxious.¡± Mrs.Hunt snorted.


    "I didn''t hear anything about them looking for a son-inw, but I did hear something else!"


    "What?"


    "As expected, the Smiths'' youngdy is a hillbilly who has never seen the world! She had the audacity


    to challenge the alternative medicine circle! She can''t even see what she''s made of anymore! If


    someone like her bes the matriarch of the family, she will definitely offend a lot of people and


    make a lot of enemies for the Hunts! My head hurts the moment I think of this!"


    As the housekeeper held Mrs.Hunt''s arm, she asked, "She challenged the alternative medicine circle?"


    "Yes!"


    Mrs.Hunt sighed and said, "Alternative medicine is extensive and profound, and the knowledge within


    is amazing.Do you remember the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill? Wasn''t it much more effective than


    modern medicine? From where exactly did a little surgeon like her find the courage to challenge the


    alternative medicine circle? The way I see it, the moment Dr.Zabe''s disciple takes action, he''ll crush her


    beneath his feet!"


    The housekeeper frowned.


    "Will that bring trouble to the family?"


    Mrs.Hunt sneered, "It won''t go as far as that, but I do think this is something that''ll do her good! After


    all, once thepetition is over, both the alternative and modern medicine circles will detest and


    despise her! With that, the Smiths will finally realize the position she''s in.It will be much easier for the


    Hunts to propose marriage after that!"


    The housekeeper was surprised.


    "You''re still intending to let her marry into the family?"


    Mrs.Hunt sighed.


    "Look at how Justin is behaving.If I don ''t let her marry into the family, I will lose my grandson and


    great-grandchildren! I find the current situation pretty good.We''ll let outsiders suppress her arrogance


    first!"


    "That''s true..."


    After the conversation, Mrs.Hunt said, "Get ready.We will go to the Smiths to propose marriage two


    dayster"


    "Yes, ma''am¡±


    At the Smiths.


    "They''ve got their marriage certificate?"


    Justin''s surprised voice traveled over through Cherry''s phone.


    Cherry nodded.


    "Yeah! So Mia''s mom and dad can be together forever now! Daddy, will you and Mommy get a


    marriage certificate too?"


    Nora was sitting on the sofa and reading a book about medicine.


    Upon hearing this, she subconsciously looked at her cell phone, upon which she heard Justin say, "As


    long as your mother agrees to it, I can do it anytime¡± Nora blinked and smiled.


    Cherry and Pete chatted with Justin a little more.


    Then, Justin asked, "What is your mother doing?"


    Cherry replied;''...She''s reading!"


    "Pass the phone to your mother"


    Cherry handed the phone to Nora.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora put down the book and leaned back on the sofazily .


    "What is it?" Justin coughed.


    "Put the phone off of speaker first"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and nced at Cherry and Pete, who were looking at her eagerly.


    The two little fellows were just like two huge third wheels.She turned off the speaker mode.


    "Speak"


    "Nora, I miss you"


    Nora:"!!"


    When she heard this, she subconsciously nced at the two kids again.


    For some reason, her cheeks suddenly felt a little warm.She stretched out her hand and fanned


    herself.Then, she said, "And?"


    "Come down¡±


    Nora was taken aback at his words.She subconsciously got up, opened the door, and went


    downstairs.She left the living room and walked towards the parking lot.It was very dark outside.


    She had just walked under a big tree when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.She was held down,


    and then a man''s familiar aura pounced on her.


    Nora wanted to say something, but the next moment, her lips were sealed¡­

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    The little corner was very dark.


    Faint light passed through the area, revealing a man in a ck suit pressing a woman half a head


    shorter than him against the wall.


    He cupped the woman''s cheek in one hand while his other wrapped around her waist.It looked as if he


    had her trapped there, but in truth, Nora was still a short distance away from the wall.


    Justin had done this so that the wall behind her wouldn''t make her cold...


    The man''srge hands were scorching hot.


    The heat passed through her thin summer clothes, seemingly scalding her skin at the waist.


    Nora subconsciously wanted to push him away, but her lips had been sealed by him.


    The man''s lips were like jelly, soft and cool to the touch.


    When they made contact with Nora''s lips, it made her freeze in ce.Her eyes widened in surprise and


    she saw the man''s face right in front of her.


    His eyes were dark and bottomless, saturated with burning passion and affection.


    In the dim light, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a little more alluring than usual.


    His sharp and defined nose bridge, as well as his skin that seemed poreless even at such close


    distance, made Nora unable to put up any resistance whatsoever.


    The New York skies had always been dull and gray.


    It was as if even the moon high up in the sky was hiding behind the clouds from shyness because of


    them.


    Thump...


    Thump...


    The violent pounding of heartbeats reached Nora through their chests, which were pressed against


    each other''s.


    At first, Nora thought the heartbeat was hers, but she suddenly realized that it was actually Justin''s...


    The heartbeat seemed to possess some kind of captivating charm, which made her stop her hands


    from moving.


    Coupled with the man''s breathing, which was slightly heavier than usual, Nora''s cheeks slowly became


    burning hot.


    She couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Then, she felt something cool on her forehead¡ªthe man had rested his forehead against hers.


    The feeling on her lips had disappeared.


    His voice was a little hoarse as he said, "Nora, I missed you"


    Nora blinked.


    The man had already said that on the phone just now, but when the words rang in her ears in this


    instant, she felt as though there was a small, thin electric current slowly passing through her ears all


    the way to her heart.


    She swallowed again.


    Seemingly having sensed her reaction, the man suddenly let out a low chuckle.


    Nora''s cheeks turned red.She was about to ask him what he wasughing at when the man suddenly


    sealed her lips again.


    But his kiss wasn''t like the one before.


    Instead, he tentatively parted his lips...


    The man''s cool and clear breath, as well as the smell of vani, invaded her nose and mouth as if it


    wanted to take the air out of her lungs...


    The man was domineering and dedicated.


    He invaded and swept through her territory greedily as though he loathed to spare even an inch of


    her...


    The kiss ended.


    Nora gasped for breath.


    For the first time, she realized that kissing actually took so much energy.


    However, neither of them noticed that there were currently two heads staring at them from upstairs.


    One of them had a gloating look on his face while the other''s face had cracked a smile.


    Two minutes ago.


    An indignant Karl said, "My daughter has married your nephew just like that?"


    "Duh, if not, then what else do you want?"


    Karl paced back and forth.


    "There was no proposal, no asking for her hand in marriage from her parents, no nothing.Just like that,


    they have gotten married so hastily  "...


    Hahe Karl clutched his chest.


    "Can you put yourself in my shoes and think about it from another angle? Would you be willing to allow


    a man to abduct your daughter like that?"


    "No,'''' answeredn.


    "Right? So you..."


    But before he could finish,n sneered and said, "What I mean is, Justin had always slept in the guest


    room when he was staying with the Smiths! My daughter doesn''t care about him at all! She''s unlike


    Tanya, who grew up with Joel as childhood sweethearts, and is deeply in love with him.You can''t stop


    them at all.Therefore, my daughter will not be easily abducted by anyone.Sorry, but I can''t imagine


    myself in your shoes at all."


    Karl: The smug look on the man''s face was simply too annoying! Ifn wasn''t in a wheelchair and


    terribly weak, he would probably have gotten into a fistfight with him long ago! The corners of his lips


    spasmed.


    He was about to say something when both of them suddenly heard some noise outside.


    Karl andn were taken aback.


    Then, as if he had realized something,n hurriedly pushed the wheelchair over to the window on the


    second floor.


    Through the window, he could see the lower floor.


    Justin was hugging and kissing his daughter?n felt a twinge of pain in his chest.He clutched his


    chest.


    The situation in front of his eyes was no different from seeing the precious treasure that he had worked


    so hard to protect all these years being stolen by a pig!


    "Haha!"


    Karl couldn''t help butugh.


    His expression was theplete opposite ofn''s.


    He pointed atn and said with a grin, "The way I see it, the Smiths are about to wee double


    happiness! Say, do you want to marry your daughter off too at Joel and Tanya''s wedding? Tanya and


    Nora are best friends anyway, so I''m sure they won''t mind!"


    He was livid.He looked behind him and suddenly spotted a basin of water.He immediately took it,


    nning to pour it downstairs! However, his hands stopped mid-air.


    What if the water got onto Nora? As soon as the thought formed, he could only angrily put the basin of


    water back where it was.


    He was about to yell and separate the two of them downstairs when Karl whispered, "I''d advise you not


    to say anything right now:n turned to him, his eyes all red.


    "It''s because she''s not your daughter, isn''t it?" Karl grinned.


    "That was exactly how I felt when Tanya married Joel.How I wish I could kill that brat..."


    "Heh, do you think you can kill anyone from the Smiths when you''re in the States?"


    "I have ck Cat...Forget it, we''re digressing.What I want to say is, you can''t do that! Tanya and I have


    only just acknowledged each other, but isn''t that also the case for you and Nora? Think about it, has


    Nora ever called you Dad?"


    Karl went on.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nora is much colder than Tanya in terms of personality.It''s much harder for someone like her to warm


    up to someone.It must be very awkward between the two of you, right? Think about it, if you


    identally run into her secretly kissing a man, wouldn''t things be even more awkward in the


    future?"


    Karl then said, "Therefore, the only thing you can do right now is to pretend you didn''t see anything!


    Lest your daughter drifts even further away from you!"


    When he thought about it carefully, what Karl said actually made a lot of sense! He reluctantly and


    indignantly suppressed his anger and pushed the wheelchair back and forth a few times.


    Then, he went to the window and looked down again.


    When he did, he found that the two of them were kissing again...and this time, the pig''s hand was even


    starting to wander!!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    However, he suddenly heard movement from the first floor¡ªit seemed that someone had returned and


    was driving to the parking.


    The sound finally separated Justin and Nora and also causedn to stop moving.


    Nora''s heart was pounding wildly.She felt that her heart rate must be at least 130 at the moment! As


    expected, falling in love sure was hard work.


    It was pretty much an anaerobic exercise at this point! She touched her chest and felt the pounding


    heartbeat.


    Then, her eyes deliberately roamed about as she avoided making eye contact with Justin.


    There was a scorching look in the man''s eyes.


    Sensing Nora''s reluctance, he did not go any further.


    Instead, he reached out and touched his lips.Then, he chuckled again and said, "I want more..."


    When Nora was about to speak, the man sighed and said, "What a shame, though"


    Seeing that he wasn''t nning to go any further, Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nevertheless, she asked, "What is?"


    Justin looked at her.


    "It''s a shame that we''re at the Smiths¡¯'' right now.


    Also, your father seems a little hostile towards me, so I have to take it a little easy here.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If he sees us, it will be even more difficult for me to take you as my wife"


    As Nora listened to his aggrieved voice, she retorted, "What else were you intending to do if we weren''t


    at the Smiths''?!"


    Although she spoke stiffly and a little coquettishly, one could still hear the shyness in her voice.


    Justin smiled and took a step closer.


    "Kiss you some more"


    Nora: The man continued.


    "I haven''t had enough of kissing you yet.¡±


    "If we''re in a room where there''s no one to disturb us, and I won''t have to worry about your father


    seeing us, I think I can kiss you for a whole day"


    Nora''s cheeks turned even redder and she red at him.


    "You''re shameless!"


    Justin sighed.


    "I used to think that I was a serious man.Brenda even used to call me a stick-in-the-mud all the time¡ª


    after all, I couldn''t bring myself to listen to her sweet-talking all day long. But now, I suddenly


    understand


    "Understand what?"


    Justin let out a low chuckle.


    "With you, I can''t help but want to act shamelessly all the time."


    Nora was close to bing unable to listen to him any further.


    Right at this moment, Louis, who was humming a little tune, walked over.


    In order to go from the parking lot to the house, he would have to walk past them.


    Nora pushed Justin and said, "Hurry up and leave!"


    Justin stared at her reluctantly.


    "Then...I''lle again tomorrow?" Nora ignored him.


    She turned and entered the house instead.


    Justin hurriedly hid behind a big tree.He waited until Louis had walked by before he stepped back


    out.As he touched his lips, he let out a sigh that sounded as if he hadn''t had enough yet.


    Suddenly, he turned and summoned the butler.


    When the butler entered,n instructed, "Install lights at this area outside my window...no, install lights


    in every part of the vi tomorrow!"


    The butler: "?"


    Nora entered the living room.


    Before she could go upstairs, Louis had already bounced into the room with his bleached blond hair.


    When he saw Nora, the young man, who was in a good mood, waved and called out, "Nora!"


    Nora nodded at him.


    Louis nced at her suspiciously.


    "Nora, why are your lips so swollen?"


    Nora''s cheeks instantly turned red.


    However, she had always been a calm person, so she coughed and put her awkward hands in her


    pockets and replied coolly, "Oh, I ate something spicy just now¡±


    ",..No wonder your face is also so red.I thought you had a fever!"


    Nora:".."


    She turned in annoyance and started heading to the second floor.


    Louis called out, "By the way, I found out today that some of my puppies and kittens are sick.Can you


    take a look at them for me? No hurry, you can juste with me tomorrow!"


    Had it been any other time, Nora would definitely have agreed.


    However, she had be annoyed because of her embarrassment just now, so she said, "I''m not a


    vet!"


    She went up the stairs after saying that.


    Louis:"?"


    He scratched his head in bewilderment.His cousin seemed angry, but it didn''t seem like it, either.


    Never mind, he would just take the cats and dogs to the vet the next day, instead! With that in mind,


    Louis was about to head upstairs, ready to go to his room to wash up and then y some games.


    But when he turned around, he instead sawn in his wheelchair looking at him quietly.


    There was a trace of...a satisfied and relieved smile on his face? Louis shuddered all over.


    He stood ramrod straight in fright and called out respectfully, "Hi, Unclen..."


    Louis subconsciously held his hand over the few dozen cards in his pocket.


    His eyes widened and he asked warily ¡°Unclen, w-what''s the matter?"


    Was Unclen intending to confiscate his money? After all, Joel had controlled his pocket money


    because Unclen had started it! However, the next moment, his Unclen beckoned him over kindly


    and said, "Here''s $150,000.You can spend it however you want."


    Louis:"???"


    He took the money in trepidation.


    He didn''t quite understand why Unclen''s personality had suddenly changed? However, the naive


    Louis didn''t bother thinking about it.


    He had only one thought in his mind at the moment: He now had the money for his pets'' medical


    expenses at the vet''s tomorrow! The New York University of Medicine.


    Lisa woke up in the morning.


    As the one and only postgraduate student under Anti''s tutge, the dean had given her a single dorm


    room, so her living conditions were very good.


    She got up, washed up, and went to the school cafeteria for breakfast.


    As soon as she entered, she felt people looking at her and gesturing.


    Lisa kept her head down and got something to eat.


    With her lunch box in hand, she went to an empty seat.


    Just as she was about to take a seat, the person next to her suddenly said, "Sorry mate, the seat''s


    taken""


    Lisa didn''t think much about it.


    She nodded and went to the other side with the lunch box.


    However, she had only taken a couple of steps when the other person who was seated at the table


    said, "But the seat isn''t taken, is it?"


    The schoolmate who had driven her away didn''t bother lowering his voice at all, as if he wanted her to


    hear it.


    He replied, "Yeah, it isn''t, but I don''t want to sit and eat at the same table as a piece of trash."


    Lisa was taken aback.


    Another student immediately asked, "Who is she? Why is she a piece of trash?"


    "She''s Anti''s one and only student! Just because Anti has picked up a few modern medicine skills


    abroad, she has forgotten her roots.Isn''t a person like her a piece of trash ? How can her students be


    any good??"


    "Huh? I see, it''s Anti! She was originally my idol, but she has gone too far this time.Modern and


    alternative medicine have already been at loggerheads all these years.How can she so openly look


    down on alternative medicine?"


    The group of people immediatelyunched into a discussion.


    Lisa bit her lip.


    Had they been insulting her instead, she might have endured it.


    However, she couldn''t tolerate therm insulting Nora, so she said, "The truth is not like what you people


    are iming it to be!"

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The moment Lisa said this, the students immediately fell silent.


    Everyone looked at her simultaneously.


    The female ssmate who had spoken earlier sneered and said, "Oh, if it''s not what we said, then


    what is it?"


    Lisa exined, "Anti has never said that.It was someone else who ndered her!"


    "ndered her? Why would they nder her alone? Besides, if she was ndered, what about ine?


    ine is her friend.He''s organizing people to participate in thepetition! Things have alreadye


    to this, yet you say it''s nder? Howughable!"


    "That''s right.There are also a few students from the modern medicine department who agree with


    Anti.They''re gathering people to support Anti! Heh, you''re a student of Anti, yet you''re saying such


    things in school.I''m speechless!"


    These people who had used Lisa were from the alternative medicine department.


    It was normal for them to be filled with hostility toward Anti.


    Lisa hurriedly waved her hands.


    "No, Anti respects alternative medicine very much.Really, she has never said those words.Don''t


    misunderstand her..."


    When she said this, those people were stunned.


    However, someone suddenly said, "Lisa, what''s wrong with you? What if Anti has said it? We all


    studied modern medicine.So what if we look down on alternative medicine? Alternative medicine is a


    cheat and has evolved from witchcraft! We were still secretly supporting Anti.I didn''t expect you, Anti''s


    student, to be the first to betray her! You''re too much!"


    "That''s right.If you think alternative medicine is good, why don''t you go and study that instead? Why do


    you take up a spot as a modern medicine postgraduate student? Also, Anti epted only you as a


    student.How could you embarrass Anti instead of helping her?"


    "Exactly! You''re too much!"


    The students who studied modern medicine were certain that Lisa was lying to curry favor with those


    who studied alternative medicine.


    Everyone criticized her one by one.


    "You''re really shameless to curry favor with the alternative medicine world!"


    "That''s right.You can even betray your own teacher! If Anti knew that she had taken in such a student, I


    wonder how angry she would be!"


    When Lisa heard this, she was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    "I''ve already asked Anti.She really has no intention of looking down on alternative medicine.You''ve


    misunderstood...


    "What''s there to misunderstand? You''re just two-faced, aren''t you? Why? What benefits has alternative


    medicine given you to be a burden for Anti?"


    "That''s right.Modern medicine has always been against alternative medicine.Anti is just saying what


    everyone thinks.What''s wrong? Lisa, if you''re afraid, don''t learn from Anti!"


    The people from modern medicine were criticizing her, and the people from alternative medicine were


    also being sarcastic.


    "Hehe, we won''t take Anti''s students! Is that trash worthy of challenging our alternative medicine?"


    "That''s right.Do you really think modern medicine is that good? Before modern medicine was


    introduced, it was always alternative medicine that treated the illnesses, okay? Alternative medicine is


    just a little downtrodden, that''s why you look down on it...A true alternative medicine master''s skills are


    very impressive, okay? It''s countless times better than you who only know how to use scalpels and


    instruments to treat illnesses!"


    The modern medicine students could not take it anymore.


    "Heh, what a joke.We''ll know if they''re good or not after thepetition! Our modern medicine has


    famous doctors, ine and Anti.What about you guys? Aren''t all your experts just a bunch of old


    men?"


    The alternative medicine student sneered.


    "How terrifyingly ignorant.Do you know that the most powerful person in our alternative medicine world


    right now is Dr.Zabe''s disciple?! Now, everyone in alternative medicine has joined forces and requested


    Dr.Zabe to let his disciplee back and participate in thepetition to restore our reputation!"


    "That''s right.In front of the truly powerful alternative medicine practitioners, not to mention ine, even


    Anti can only kneel down and call him daddy!"


    "It''s not certain who will call whom daddy! Do you only know how to boast? Hehehe!"


    "We''ll see!"


    Modern and alternative medicine students were divided into two factions and were clearly separated in


    the canteen.


    Lisa wanted to exin further, but no one listened to her.


    The alternative medicine students despised Anti, so they were very hostile toward Lisa.


    The people from modern medicine hated what she said even more and rejected her.


    None of them treated her well.


    Lisa took a deep breath and could only hug her lunch box and return to her dormitory to eat.


    After eating, she left and went to the school to receive this week''s assignments.


    Most of the graduates underwent surgeries with their mentors and studied during the surgery.


    As a student of Anti, the hospital director was taking very good care of Lisa.


    The surgeries she had to learn every week were all arranged by the director.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Today, she was going to follow Dr.Larson.She was also the chief physician of Hospital Finest who was


    going to perform brain surgery.


    However, when she went to the hospital to report, Dr.Larson saw her and suddenly frowned.


    "What are you doing here?" Lisa was stunned.


    "Teacher, I''vee to learn from you¡­¡±


    "Haha, no one is allowed to participate in my surgery."


    With that, Dr.Larson entered the operating theater and prepared to change his clothes.


    Lisa was stunned.


    When the assistant beside him heard this, he pursed his lips.


    "The news of your betrayal of Anti has already reached Dr.Larson.He''s someone who can''t stand the


    sand in his eyes! Don''t participate in this surgery!"


    "That''s right.How despicable!"


    "You admitted defeat after being criticized by a few alternative medicine students.You''ve really


    embarrassed Anti!"


    A group of researchers pointed at her and entered the operating theater to change her clothes, leaving


    Lisa standing there alone.


    Her eyes turned red as she bit her lip.


    As she stood there, the senior in charge of the internship in the school walked over.


    When he saw her, he immediately said, "Lisa, this is your next study assignment"


    Lisa reached out to take it, but she was stunned when she saw the contents.


    "Senior, I-I''m not a vet..."


    She was ordered to watch and learn from the vet! The senior sneered.


    "Do whatever I tell you to do! Are you still picky about your studies? So what if you''re a vet? Some


    animals also need us to operate on their brains.This is to let you see the difference between a human


    and an animal''s brain!"


    Lisa: Lisa knew that he was talking nonsense, but what else could she do other than listening to him? It


    was already very troublesome for Nora.


    She did not want to cause her any more trouble.She picked up the list and walked to the vet''s


    department.


    The senior saw her leave and entered theboratory.


    He saw Dr.Larson in the changing room, holding his phone.


    When he saw him, Dr.Larson said, "Get ready.I''ll call Anti right now and tell her what this student has


    done!"


    The senior nodded.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    The other students were preparing the instruments for the surgery.


    Dr.Larson picked up his phone and called Nora.


    Unfortunately, no one picked up.


    Dr.Larson frowned.


    Actually, he had never liked this Anti in his heart.


    She was a nominal teacher, but she had never appeared in school.She had a great reputation at such


    a young age, and she could not even be contacted normally! Like now! Dr.


    Larson was so angry that he threw his phone into the cab.He thought about it and took it out in the


    end.He sent Anti an email before closing the cab and entering the operating theater.


    Lisa arrived at a veterinarian hospital that had coborations with New York University School of


    Medicine.She went to the front desk showed her ID to the receptionist.


    Then, the person in charge walked out.


    At the vet''s side, a senior from the western medicine team was in charge.


    When he saw her, he asked in surprise, "Why were you assigned to the vet?"


    Students in the Neurosurgery Department were very popr in school! Lisa smiled awkwardly and did


    not say anything.


    The senior looked at her student ID.


    "Lisa? Your professor is...Anti?"


    He eximed, "So you''re Professor Anti''s student!"


    Lisa nodded.


    The senior asked her to wait a moment and then took out his phone to contact the people at the school


    to ask what was going on.


    When he found out the reason, he frowned.


    After hanging up, he looked at Lisa in disdain.


    "Okay, go find a ce to help"


    Lisa sighed and nodded before walking back.


    There were several types of veterinarians.


    Some pets were carefully raised.


    When they were sick, their owners would bring them over to seek treatment.


    These pets would be treated as treasures by their owners, and they would not be stingy with their


    money.


    There were also some stray animals sent by non-profit organizations.


    These animals were usually dirtier, and they had some infectious diseases.


    Most veterinarians did not like this kind of work.Most importantly, they would not receive any extra tips


    from the owners


    Just as Lisa arrived at the back, someone pointed at the two kittens that had just been sent over.


    "Go and give these two kittens a bath first!"


    Lisa was stunned.She had nevere into contact with pets before.Furthermore, she did not keep


    pets at home.


    Most importantly! She was allergic to cat fur! She stood on the spot and said, "Sorry, I''m allergic to cat


    fur.Um...


    As soon as she finished speaking, the person pursed her lips in disdain.


    "If you''re allergic to cat fur, why are you a vet? Are you here to be a joke?" Lisa bit her lip.


    "I...I''m not a vet.."


    "If you''re not a vet, why are you here?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lisa wanted to exin, but the person waved her hand at her.


    "Hurry up! You''re really a princess.You only know how to pick and choose when you''re working.You just


    arrived, and you''re already so picky?"


    Lisa''s eyes turned red again.She lowered her head and could only find a mask to wear.


    Then, she walked to the stray cat beside her.


    Stray cats were usually more aggressive.


    They would bare their ws at her.


    Lisa stared at it and squatted down to help.


    As she worked, she could hear the senior mocking her from behind.


    "I knew it.She''s just being pretentious! What allergy to cat fur? Ha!"


    Lisa almost cried when she heard this.But she said nothing.


    As they were talking, someone suddenly ran over and said with a smile, "Oh my god, there was a rich


    second-generation heir who brought four cats and dogs over.He looks generous! Come and help!"


    The rest of the people eximed when they heard this.


    Usually, when rich second-generation heirs came to seek treatment, they would give the nurses some


    extra tips.


    These people immediately put down their work and pushed their pets into the cages to be locked up


    before walking out.


    Lisa did not understand this.She stood up and followed behind them.


    However, when she walked to the front hall, she was seen by a senior.


    The senior immediately pointed at her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Lisa was taken aback.


    "Didn''t you ask us toe and help ?"


    The senior sneered.


    "It''s only your first day here, and you want to snatch credit and tips from us? Dream on! Go back and


    continue bathing the stray cats!"


    Lisa: "...Okay."


    She did not expect there to be such things in the veterinary world.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard the senior from before say, "What happened?"


    Before Lisa could say anything, the senior said, "It''s all because of this newbie.On her first day here,


    she''s already fighting for credit with us! However, she''s so picky when ites to work.She doesn''t


    know anything and just charges forward to show off!"


    The senior frowned.


    "Your argument here has frightened the guest''s pets!"


    The senior immediately reprimanded Lisa.


    "Did you hear that? It''s all your fault for scaring the guest''s pet.If anything happens to the guest''s pet,


    it''s all your fault!" Lisa clenched her fists tightly.


    She lowered her head.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "It''s clearly your fault.Why are you still talking back?"


    The senior did not give up.


    Just as she was about to continue reprimanding him, a voice was heard.


    "Alright, alright.My pets are not that weak.If you guys are done arguing, hurry over and treat them!"


    This impatient voice made Lisa suddenly raise her head and look at the front hall in disbelief.


    At this moment, Louis walked over with four cages.


    "Why are you guys arguing? It''s so annoying.You¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly saw her.His eyes


    instantly lit up .


    "Eh, little cousin? Why are you here?!"


    The moment he said this, the seniors instantly looked at Lisa! What did this distinguished guest call her


    just now? Little cousin? At the same time, in the Smith vi.


    Nora woke up slowly.She stretched and picked up her phone.


    Then, she saw the email.


    Dr.Larson told her everything and added, "This is your student.You have to handle it yourself!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.She had forgotten about Lisa''s situation in school.


    While she was hiding in the Smiths, no one dared toe over and scold her.


    However, Lisa was different! At the thought of this, she picked up her phone and called Lisa.


    The call was picked up very quickly.


    Lisa picked up the call .


    Nora asked, "Did they take their anger out on you because of me?"


    Lisa answered without hesitation, "No."


    Nora nodded and felt relieved.


    Just as she was about to hang up, Louis''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who is it? Is it Nora? Tell her quickly that you have been assigned to a pet hospital!"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Lisa originally did not intend to trouble Nora.


    After all, she had misunderstood that they were rted by blood in the past.But now, she knew that


    was not the case .Nora was already good enough for treating her like before.She had to be tactful.


    Furthermore, thepetition was about to begin.


    Even if she suffered a little, it would only be for the next two days.


    Therefore, Lisa did not intend to say anything.


    However, she never expected Louis to interrupt at this moment.


    Furthermore, Louis had snatched her phone away.


    The blonde Louis rattled on theputer.


    "Nora, aren''t you the one protecting this little cousin of yours? Did you know that she was assigned to a


    pet hospital? Furthermore, she was bullied here! She''s even allergic to cat fur.Now, her face has


    rashes! Come and save her quickly.Otherwise, your little cousin will be bullied to death!"


    Lisa:"!!"


    She wanted to snatch the phone, but Louis jumped up and refused to give it to her.


    Nora was asking on her phone, "Which pet hospital?"


    Louis told her the hospital''s name.


    Nora nodded.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Got it"


    Louis was still talking.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''ve got it.You have to resolve this quickly.Your little cousin is too weak.She didn''t


    even make a sound when she was scolded.She''s really pitiful"


    Nora: "You...Give me back my phone!"


    Lisa was so angry that she reached out to snatch the phone.


    However, Louis was much taller than her and she couldn''t snatch it.She could only jump up, but this


    jump disrupted her bnce and she fell to the side!


    "Hey, be careful!"


    Louis hugged her waist and used himself as a shield before falling to the ground! Lisa copsed onto


    him! The two of them made intimate contact again.


    Lisa looked at Louis in shock.


    As for Louis, he looked at her red face.He was so close that Lisa was frightened.


    She stretched out her hand and struggled to get up, but she pressed it against Louis''s chest.


    "Ouch!"


    Louis shouted, "Lisa, you''re taking advantage of me!"


    Lisa: She hurriedly stood up and picked up her phone.She wanted to tell Nora not to worry about her,


    but she realized that the call had already ended.She said to Louis angrily, "You, why are you troubling


    Nora vie Louis: "...That''s your sister.We''re all family.How can helping you be troublesome?"


    Lisa:"??"


    Louis looked at her confidently.


    Lisa was so angry that she couldn''t speak.She could only bite her lip hatefully.


    Louis said, "Oh, right, Nora wants you to go back to school .You don''t have to stay here anymore"


    Lisa nodded and left.


    Louis followed her hurriedly.


    "I''ll take you to school!"


    Lisa: "No need¡­¡±


    Louis chased after her.


    "It''s not your fault that you''re so ugly, but it''s your fault if others see you and go blind from your


    ugliness.Are you really going to harm people?"


    Lisa:"?"


    Louis smiled annoyingly.


    "So, let me take you back!"


    The New York University of Medicine.


    Nora''s Mercedes Benz jeep stopped in the parking lot and she went straight upstairs.She killed her way


    to the office of the dean.


    Dean Shaw indeed did not know what the students below were doing.


    However, after hearing Nora say all this, Dean Shaw instantly frowned.


    "Ridiculous! How can the teacher''s matter be med on the students? I will definitely get someone to


    investigate this matter thoroughly!"


    Those students who used their power to bully others had such a bad character in school.


    What would happen when they entered society? They had to find out who they were and punish them


    severely! Nora could always rest assured when Dean Shaw handled things.


    After all, the two of them had worked together so many times.


    She nodded and said coldly, "Dean Shaw, I''ll leave my student to you.Now that this has happened..."


    Dean Shaw sighed.


    "I know what you mean.Alright, I''llpensate her.There''s a very good surgery in a few days.I can


    arrange for her to go on a tour.Don''t worry.She''s just a student.The school won''t do anything to her.The


    bigger problem now is you!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Dean Shaw pointed at her.He felt that this person was really good at finding trouble.


    He asked, "Let me ask you something.Did you say that alternative medicine is useless?"


    Nora''s answer was straightforward.


    "No- Dean Shaw nodded.


    "I knew it.But now, the matter has be serious.Do you know? Students are the easiest to rile up,


    and they are the most hot-blooded.In school, there was already a disagreement between modern and


    alternative medicine departments.Now, with you, the entire school is in chaos!"


    He sighed.


    "Many modern medicine students look down on alternative medicine, and the alternative medicine


    academy is very angry.They have already jointly proposed to the school to revoke your status as a


    student mentor!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Then? Do you need me to rify?"


    When Dean Shaw saw that she was still neither anxious nor slow, he sighed.


    "There''s no need.I''ll suppress it for you.But there has to be an end to this matter.If you rify, most of


    the students won''t believe you anymore! Everyone will only tacitly agree that you submitted to the


    school''s pressure.This matter is even being talked about on some foreign medical forums!"


    Nora was stunned.


    "Foreign forums?"


    Dean Shaw nodded.


    "Yes, I don''t know who pushed it either.Of course, it might also be because your status in the medical


    world is too high.Your slightest movement attracts the attention of foreign countries.They have


    someone posting on the news that you will definitely be apologizing on the Inte.Furthermore, they


    say that you are not trying to cause a conflict between alternative medicine and modern medicine, nor


    are you looking down on alternative medicine.Because China focuses on alternative medicine, you will


    definitely be threatened by China.If you don''t change your words, you will never be able to go there¡±


    Nora: ".."


    Weren''t foreigners too scheming? It was just a sentence, why did they have to interpret it like that?


    Dean Shaw said again, "Especially after your student exined it for you.The people from alternative


    medicine didn''t believe it, but the people from Western medicine believed this news.They said that your


    student''s actions were foreshadowing your apology! Therefore, you''re in a tough spot now"


    If she apologized publicly, the foreigners would have had guessed right.If she did not apologize


    publicly, she would have to bite the bullet and acknowledge it.


    Dean Shaw''s head hurt.


    Nora raised her brows.


    At this moment, her phone rang.She picked it up and saw Trueman''s message.


    "Are you satisfied with my arrangements, Doctor Anti?"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    When she saw this sentence, Nora suddenly understood.


    No wonder the people overseas had noticed her words.


    It turned out that all of this was arranged by Trueman! Beep! Trueman''s second message came: "Now,


    you can''t even survive in the alternative medicine industry anymore.I can show you the way"


    Nora curled her lips and typed slowly.


    "Tell me"


    Trueman: "Come with me.Join us, leave New York.Your modern medicine skills are top-notch in every


    country.You will be respected!"


    Nora: This Trueman really refused to change! But this time...She was a little tired of it.She lowered her


    head and suddenly said, "Let''s make a bet Trueman: "What bet?"


    Nora: "Bet if I can get through this safely.If I lose, I''ll leave with you.But if I win, you have to answer five


    of my questions."


    Trueman: "Five questions...You''re really greedy!"


    Nora was about to reply when Trueman sent another message.


    "But there''s no problem! This time, I definitely won''t let you off easy!"


    In the hotel.


    After sending the message, Trueman''s lips curled into a dark smile.


    The person at the side asked, "Little master, can we really suppress her like this?"


    Trueman smiled.


    "Do you know what talented people hate the most?"


    "What?"


    "Being disciplined!"


    Trueman stared ahead and smiled.


    "She''s so unwilling to admit defeat.How can a person who doesn''t give in to me obey the discipline of


    the Medical University? Whether she wins or loses thispetition, apologizes, or admits to this matter


    ¡ªshe will either be expelled from the Medical University or end up being controlled by them.Someone


    like her will eventually leave because she can''t stand it!"


    That person did not understand.


    "But Anti is the number one international surgeon! I don''t understand: Trueman smiled.


    "Most powerful people only know how to protect themselves!"


    Nora''s matter had already be very influential.


    The principals and deans of the New York University of Medicine would definitely push Nora out to bear


    the public''s anger! After all, if Nora did not go out, they would be the ones to face the anger! Powerful


    people loved to shirk their responsibilities.


    Nora put down her phone and looked up at Dean Shaw again.


    However, she saw that although he still had a worried expression on his face, he still said, "If there''s


    nothing else, you should rest well at home these next few days! Sleep more!"


    Noraforted him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I know.Don''t worry.Thepetition will end in two days.I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Dean Shaw nodded.


    Nora walked out.


    After she left, Dean Shaw''s assistant, Michael, walked in.He said with a worried expression, "Dean


    Shaw, the principal is here!"


    Dean Shaw went out personally to wee the principal.


    The principal frowned.


    The moment he entered, he exined the situation outside clearly.


    "Now, it has be a trending topic on the inte.People are focusing on how such a person can


    be a teacher in an authoritative school! She has caused a conflict between modern and


    alternative medicine and is simply misleading the students! There is also a group of reporters who have


    surrounded the school! They say that the people want such a teacher to be dismissed from their post!"


    With that, he looked at Dean Shaw and asked, "What do we do now?"


    Dean Shaw frowned as well.


    "What do you think we should do? I was the one who recruited Anti, and she''s also our neurosurgery


    supervisor"


    The principal sighed.


    "She''s an external resource! She''s indeed unreliable!"


    Dean Shaw immediately nodded.


    "Why don''t we think of a way to get rid of her title?"


    The principal was deep in thought.


    Michael, who was standing at the side, became anxious.


    What did the director and principal mean? Were they really going to give up on Anti? Others might not


    know the truth, but Michael, who was with Dean Shaw, knew that Anti had been used! The words on


    the Inte were forcing her! Anti was Michael''s idol.


    Michael looked at the director and principal in front of him.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt angry.


    But then, he felt helpless.


    In the past, the Americans were rtively weak and could not keep scientists around.


    Talent flow was the greatest problem, but many people had said that this was because they were not


    broad-minded enough.


    Look...it was starting again.


    Whenever there was a problem, the first person to be pushed out would always be a talent! He lowered


    his head and clenched his fists.


    He was suddenly a little disappointed with the school.


    What was the point of staying in such a school? He looked up and was about to say something when


    he suddenly heard Dean Shaw''s voice.


    "It''s a little difficult to hire her as an official graduate mentor.After all, Anti''s personality is too strange!


    But I will definitely work hard to resolve this matter!"


    The principal instantly patted his shoulder.


    "Yes, you can do it! You must protect such a talent for our school and our country!"


    Michael was speechless.He was stunned and looked at the principal and director in disbelief.He


    swallowed.


    "But...but what if someone pursues this matter?"


    Dean Shaw said, "Heh, like I said, I was the one who recruited Anti.I''ll bear full responsibility! Even if


    I''m scolded on the Inte, even if I''m dismissed, Anti must not be chased out!"


    His voice was sonorous and powerful.


    However, the moment he said this, the principal smiled as well.


    "Dean Shaw, you can''t snatch this duty from me! I''m the principal of the New York University of


    Medicine! Research is your professional duty.Leave this external matter to me! Our school can''t be


    threatened by reporters and be forced topromise!"


    Dean Shaw was silent for a moment.


    "But the higher-ups...


    The principal smiled.


    "The higher-ups have already arrived .ording to the rules, Anti will be suspended for investigation,


    but I''ve already guaranteed that this is all a misunderstanding.This is all an outsider''s scheme! If Anti


    had really said that or if she really took the opportunity to escape from New York, I''m willing to take full


    responsibility!"


    Dean Shaw''s eyes turned red.


    The two elders looked at each other and smiled after a while.


    Michael stood at the side and watched.


    A ball of fire suddenly ignited in his heart.


    See, this was the unity we needed! His country was already getting stronger and stronger, and the


    embrace of his country was also so warm.


    It would definitely not disappoint the rare talents who stayed behind! The sky gradually darkened.


    In school, Nora did not know about the Principal and Dean Shaw''s difficulties.


    She did not know that things had be so serious.


    The medicalpetition would take ce the next day.


    She looked a little worried.


    Others thought that she was worried about tomorrow.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Nora was staring at her phone.


    On it was a message from Justin "Nora, I''ll call you when I ''m downstairs."


    It had been half an hour since she received this message, but why was Justin not downstairs yet?

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Cherry and Pete held their little heads and looked at Nora.


    However, they saw Nora, who usually went to bed early after taking a shower and had nothing to do,


    yawning as she held her phone in boredom.


    Cherry blinked her grape-like eyes and asked, "Mommy, why aren''t you asleep?"


    If Mommy did not go to bed, how was she going to y games?'' Nora nced at her and yawned


    again.


    She was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes.


    If he still did note, she would fall asleep! Pete suddenly asked, "Mommy, are you waiting for news


    from Daddy?"


    Nora:"?"


    Her eyes instantly jumped open.She looked at Pete and coughed.Her voice was slightly hoarse and


    carried a hint of panic that no one else could detect.


    "How did you know " Pete sighed.


    "Because Daddy is in the living room downstairs!"


    Nora:"???"


    She asked in surprise, "What?"


    Pete nodded and said, "Yes, I saw Daddying from outside earlier.I happened to bump into


    Grandpa, so I called him in.The two of them are chatting downstairs now!"


    Nora: She sat up and thought about it.


    Then, she went out and saw two men sitting downstairs.Justin sat on the sofa with his back straight.


    The two of them sat facing each other but did not speak.


    The living room was very quiet.


    Nora looked at them and was about to go downstairs.


    When she turned around, she saw Joel and Tanya sitting beside the bedroom door on the second floor.


    The two of them had even moved two chairs over.


    Both of them looked like they were watching a show.


    To make matters worse, there was a te of melon seeds in the middle.


    When she saw Nora, Tanya grinned at her and spat out a melon seed skin.


    She exined, "The two of them have been sitting opposite each other for ten minutes without saying a


    word"


    Joel nodded at the side.


    "It looks like Justin is in big trouble if he wants to marry Nora"


    Tanya raised her chin when she heard that.


    "I think it was too easy for you to marry me! Many people chased after me back then!"


    Joel chuckled gently.


    "Yes, it''s mainly because my wife cooperated well and didn''t give my father-inw any space to rebel"


    With that, he said, "Otherwise, it would have been more difficult for me.After all, Unclen is still


    reasonable, but Karl..."


    Before he could finish, Tanya red at him.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Joel immediately changed his tone.


    "Karl is more straightforward and not as scheming as Unclen"


    "...That''s more like it!"


    After saying that, Tanya grabbed a bunch of melon seeds.


    After some thought, she stuffed them into Joel''s hands.


    Joel chuckled and took them over to help peel them.He then ced the seeds into Tanya''s mouth.


    The two of them sat very close to each other and had an intimate posture.


    Nora pouted and then walked downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, she happened to hear Justin asking, "Unclen, do you have anything to


    say to me? I came here today to...see the children."


    Justin replied,"...Of course, I can"


    He adjusted his ck suit.


    "If you need mypany, I''m free no matter how long it takes."


    "....¡±n choked.


    "There''s no need for that.I''m just a little lonely right now and need someone to apany me."


    Anyway, he was not allowed to go upstairs! Justin coughed and nodded.


    "No problem.If it gets toote, I can just stay the night.I''ll help you keep watch tonight?"


    Who knew whose room he would go to in the middle of the night? Asn thought about this, he said,


    "There''s no need for that.I''m not used to people guarding the night for me."


    Justin leaned forward and poured him a cup of tea.


    Aftern took a sip, Justin asked, "Unclen, regarding my grandmother, I''ll apologize to you here! But


    don''t worry, I''ll definitely make her bow down to Nora"


    Even now, he did not relent.


    "It doesn''t matter if she yields or not.Anyway, Nora has nothing to do with your family."


    Justin sighed.


    "Unclen, Nora and I..."


    "You and Nora had two children by ident.It''s indeed troublesome, but don''t worry.No matter what,


    you''re still the child''s father.If youe to see the child, I won''t stop you."


    Justin seemed to have choked.He lowered his head.


    "Unclen, what must I do to make you agree to our marriage?"


    "The families of the Hunts are all at odds.The side family has been fighting with you all this time, right?


    And that grandmother of yours is not someone easy to deal with.After Nora marries you, the family


    matters will be too troublesome.These are all things I can''t agree with." Justin nodded.


    "I know.There are many problems at home , but I will work hard to resolve these problems before


    coming to propose."n frowned.


    "We''ll talk about it when the timees.If there''s nothing else, you can leave!"


    Justin slowly lowered his head, his expression revealing some grievance.


    When she saw him like this, Nora suddenly thought of the first time she had seen him.It was in the


    hotel.


    The man was like a moon surrounded by stars, dazzling.


    Such a person would smile when facing Karl Moore, threatening him domineeringly, but when facing


    lan, he epted the unreasonable criticism.


    Nora lowered her eyes and suddenly said, "Cherry missed you.Come up and see her."


    Justin''s eyes lit up when he heard this.He subconsciously took two steps toward Nora, but then he


    stopped and looked atn hesitantly.His expression was as if he did not dare to go over unlessn


    allowed it.


    He finally understood.


    This fellow had not spoken since he entered and was waiting for him to speak.


    Whoever spoke first would lose, but why did Justin suddenly start to give in?! So it was because Nora


    hade downstairs! This pretentious guy! However, since he had just reunited with his daughter, he


    definitely couldn''t separate the two of them forcefully.


    Therefore, he said angrily, "Go.¡±


    Justin revealed a happy expression.


    "Thank you, Unclen "


    Then, he followed Nora upstairs.


    When he saw Joel, he paused for a moment and nodded before following Nora into the bedroom.


    As soon as they entered, he said to Cherry and Pete, "I saw Mia just now.She''s looking for you guys."


    Nora:"?"


    When Cherry saw Justin, she had already jumped off the sofa and was running toward him.


    When she heard this, she stopped in front of him and asked hesitantly, "It''s already sote.Mia is still


    awake?"


    Justin coughed.


    "Yes."


    Pete nced at the tyrant and stood up helplessly.


    "Cherry, let''s go"


    Nora looked at him chasing the children out the door.


    Then, with a click, he locked the door and turned to look at her.


    "Nora, we don''t have much time.We have to hurry"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora:"????"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Nora''s eyes widened in astonishment and she looked at Justin in disbelief.She really had asked him up


    just to let him visit the children! Wasn''t the guy a ve to his daughter? Why did he chase Cherry out of


    the room when he hadn''t even touched her little finger yet? Also, what was he talking about when he


    told her that they had to hurry?! The corners of her lips spasmed and she subconsciously asked, "Hurry


    and do what?"


    Almost right after she spoke, Justin turned and walked towards Nora.


    In just a couple of steps, he came up to her , held her around the waist, and said aggrievedly, "Although


    aman shouldn''t be talking about going fast, I still want to have you as soon as possible."


    Nora:"!!!"


    With the maning so close to her, she could smell the vani scent on him again.


    The man''s masculine pheromones filled her nose and made her swallow.


    She wanted to push the man away, but Justin had already lowered his head and was whispering into


    her ear.


    He said, "Nora, this is my first time, so I don''t have any experience.Please be patient with me"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The man''s voice was very deep, making him sound like a subwoofer.His voice was so pleasant it could


    give one an eargasm.


    Nora felt as if her ears were being tickled.


    In fact, she felt as if even the depths of her heart were slowly starting to itch.


    However, she could nevertheless sense that the man was nervous¡ªhis heart had started to pound


    violently again.Her cheeks turned red.She wanted to speak, but the man suddenly nipped her ear.


    Nora froze all over at once! The sensation on her ears was soft and icy-cold.


    He nibbled on her ear gently, making her feel as though an electric current had surged straight into her


    heart! She wanted to push Justin away, but it was as though all her strength had been sapped away,


    rendering her unable to move.


    The next moment, the man pushed her down onto the soft bed.


    Then, his lips covered hers once more.


    His lips were soft and delicate, making Nora slowly close her eyes...


    Justin had always exercised self-control in everything he did, but after he kissed Nora the night before,


    he had dreamed about kissing her the whole night.


    He never knew that kissing was this addictive.It was as if it wouldn''t be enough no matter how much he


    kissed her...


    As a result, during the ten minutes thatn had kept him downstairs after he arrived, he had been


    terribly distraught.


    When he came upstairs, he couldn''t wait any longer to continue where they had left off the previous


    evening.


    Nora felt her chest bing awfully tight.


    It was as though the man had sucked away all the air in her lungs, making her so tense and nervous


    that her body was bing limp.


    She was already a mother, but in her memory, this was the first time that she was being so intimate


    with a man.


    This continued until...


    Knock, knock.


    It was only when someone knocked on the door that the two of them finally came back to their senses


    with a start.


    Nora subconsciously nced at her cell phone¡ªthey had already been kissing for half an hour...


    But she clearly felt as if only a minute had passed...


    "Sigh!"


    Justin sighed softly and said, "Time flies...Even though I''m already making the most out of the time we


    have, it still feels like there isn''t enough."


    Nora: Knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door again.


    Then,n''s voice rang out outside.


    "Nora?"


    Nora abruptly pushed Justin away and sat up straight when she heardn''s voice.She took a couple of


    deep breaths and red at Justin before she finally walked over to open the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she sawn standing outside and pulling a very long face.


    Behind him were Cherry and Pete.


    Cherry said "Daddy lied! Mia is already asleep! Mommy, Daddy, what were the two of you doing,


    though?"


    Nora was about to say something to gloss over the topic when Pete asked, "Were you two making


    more brothers and sisters for us?"


    Nora:"!!!"


    She almost choked on her saliva! Her cheeks immediately flushed crimson.She sounded a little panicky


    as she replied, "No, we weren''t!"


    Behind the children, Tanya and Joel were craning their necks and watching the excitement like the


    nosy bystanders they were.


    In particr, Tanya''s pretty eyes swept across Nora''s face before finally stopping at her lips.


    She stared at her lips thoughtfully for a while, and then a touch of a smile formed on her face.


    Pete frowned.


    "Oh, you weren''t? Mia said that her parents told her that they are nning to give her a younger


    sibling, so they kicked her out of the bedroom while her mom and dad slept together.That''s why I


    thought Mommy and the tyr...I mean, Daddy were also making younger brothers and sisters for us!"


    Tanya:"??"


    Joel:"???"


    How did the focus turn to the two of them when they were just watching the excitement?! Tanya''s


    cheeks immediately turned red.


    The miffed woman red at Joel and then, she turned and left.


    Joel hurriedly followed after her.


    "Tanya, don''t be mad..."


    Tanya''s spluttering voice traveled over faintly: "It''s all your fault for saying such nonsense to the child.."


    After the two left, Pete gave Nora a look.


    Only then did Nora understand that Pete was actually trying to help her.


    That''s for watching the show and not helping out! Not only did Tanya and Joel not help, but they had


    pretty much even brought stools and popcorn over.


    Regardless, despite Pete''s young age, he knew how to set up traps for others.


    He was simply too scheming! Nora''s lips curled into a smile and she finally looked atnn was


    ring at Justin angrily.


    "What were the two of you doing?"


    ".Discussing that matter about modern and alternative medicine, of course" replied Justin.


    He frowned and asked, "That''s it?"


    Justin nodded with a straight face.


    "It''s true, Unclen.What else could we have been doing? Even if you don''t trust me, surely you trust


    Nora, right?"


    The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    In this instant, he suddenly felt as if he was being forced to suffer in silence Of course, he didn''t trust


    him! He had already seen the two of them cozying up to each other outside the night before! Now that


    they were hiding in the room today, they must have gone even further than what they did the day


    before.


    But could he say that he didn''t believe what Justin said? No, he couldn''t! Because if he did, then Nora


    would realize that he''d seen them the day before! When that happened, things would be awkward


    for all three of them!n suddenly felt like he had been tricked.


    He red at Justin furiously, upon which he heard him say to Nora, "I''lle again tomorrow...to visit


    the children.Unclen, you said just now that I am the children''s father, so you won''t stop me from


    coming over to visit them.In that case, you won''t stop me froming tomorrow, either, right?"


    Atst, he said reluctantly, "Yeah¡±


    With a faint smile in his eyes, Justin looked at Nora with lingering affection.


    The look of reluctance to part in his eyes was so intense that Nora felt if it might make her stick to


    him.She retracted her gaze, opened the door, and drove both Justin andn out.


    Then, she whispered, "See you tomorrow"


    The next day, it was finally time for the modern versus alternative medicinepetition! After Nora


    woke up in the morning and washed up, she drove straight to the New York University of Medicine''s


    grand hall.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ine had arranged for thepetition to be held in the grand hall.His purpose in doing so was to


    provoke the students in the school.


    After all, these students had yet to be part of the working society, so they were some of the most


    passionate people around.


    When Nora arrived at the school''s entrance, she could already see reporters heading to the grand


    hall.She frowned slightly, not understanding why the school wasn''t doing anything about it.


    Right at this moment, she heard the reporters'' voices: "Hah, even though we had strongly requested


    that the medical university suspend and investigate Anti, they rejected our request and are defending


    her very fiercely.On top of that, they even said that this isn''t apetition of skills but more like a


    debate instead, and have sincerely invited everyone from the medical profession toe over and


    watch! How are they so confident that they can clear Anti''s name?"


    "Exactly.I''m also very confused.It''s as though the university has something they can use as leverage.I


    don''t believe they can really clear her name!"


    The two of them entered the school while discussing the topic.


    Nora, however, stood where she was and broke into a frown.


    A momentter, her lips suddenly curled into a smile.


    To be honest, foreign universities had also invited her to be a professor or take on simr


    positions in their schools before, but she had rejected them all.


    She had only be an external professor at the medical university because of Shaw.She didn''t have


    any feelings for the New York University of Medicine.


    After all, the school was ridden with all sorts of issues, such as the postgraduate entrance examination


    the other time, as well as Michael Lange...


    However, in this instant, she suddenly felt like the school was actually very cute and lovable.


    Their level of magnanimity alone already put the New York University of Medicine way above the


    foreign universities! The thought of all the messages criticizing alternative medicine on foreign websites


    made Nora narrow her eyes .


    She strode toward the auditorium.She came rtivelyte.


    By then, the people in the auditorium were already split into three different factions.


    One faction was made up of firm supporters of modern medicine.


    ine was their leader.


    Another faction was made up of supporters of alternative medicine.


    Jon and ine were their leaders.


    Some students of alternative medicine in the school were also part of the group.


    Thest faction was made up of people remaining neutral.


    Dean Shaw was the leader.


    Michael and Lisa, as well as Sheril who was concerned for Nora, were all standing there.


    ine and Jon were currentlyshing out at each other while throwing medical terms around.


    ine even cited a few patient case studies as a challenge for Jon.


    ine had initially proposed that each side would provide a few patients for the other side to treat, but


    the n was rejected.


    After all, it was highly inappropriate to bring the patients to the venue.


    Besides, they didn''t bring the instruments and equipment used in modern medicine, either.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both sides debated endlessly with each other, and their words became increasingly sharper.


    When Nora arrived, Dean Shaw was making a concluding speech.


    He said, "Whether it is alternative medicine or modern medicine, both are meant for the patients'' well-


    being.We should not be promoting one and belittling the other! Therefore, there is no meaning to the


    debate today at all! Mr.Myers, you''re an old-timer in the field of alternative medicine.I only have one


    question for you¡ªis modern medicine really inferior to alternative medicine? Can you guarantee that


    you have never taken any modern drugs in your entire life? Or that you have never had any CT scans


    done?"


    Dean Shaw''s words made Jon choke.


    ine immediately let out a contemptuousugh.


    However, before he could speak, Dean Shaw spoke again.


    "Don''t be so happy yet, Dr.Jonas.My question for you is, when women with fertility problems have CT


    scans done, most of the time it doesn''t show any problems.Can you help them resolve their endocrine


    disorders and problems with their weak spleen and stomach?"


    ine also choked.


    Dean Shaw sighed.


    "Therefore, it is utterly meaningless for us to be arguing about this.Alternative and modern medicine


    complement and supplement each other.The ultimate goal should be to cure the patient!"


    Prior to this, both sides had already experienced intense debates, and over the course of the debate,


    everyone present had all gained an understanding of the subjects to some extent.


    Thus, when Dean Shaw said what he did, all the students became rather thoughtful.


    Just like that, the confrontation between modern and alternative medicine practitioners calmed down.


    Nora, who was among the crowd, felt that Shaw had handled the problem in a ratherprehensive


    and well-rounded manner.


    However, Jon suddenly went on the offensive.


    He said, "Dean Shaw, what you said is indeed correct, but the person who caused this dispute is Anti,


    your school''s external professor! If she hadn''t made such an arrogant and ignorant im that modern


    medicine is superior to alternative medicine, how would things havee to this point?"


    ine nodded.


    "Yes, everyone here is an elite from all walks of life, but just because of one sentence she said,


    everyone hase here to fight about these issues, leading to the current situation.All of this is


    because of Anti!"


    ine also immediately chimed in and said, "Yes, I was also influenced by Anti.That was why I had


    challenged the alternative medicine circle in a moment of pique.Now that I think about it, I feel so


    ashamed of myself.Mr.Myers, I was too impulsive!"


    Jon waved and said, "You''re still young, so it''s understandable that you would get ahead of


    yourself.However, we mustn''t let the culprit go scot-free!"


    ine and ine highly approved of what he said.


    "Yes, I strongly suggest that Anti be punished!"


    Given how things hade to this point with regard to the incident, to be honest, punishing Anti would


    serve as giving everyone and every industry a proper exnation.


    With that, the incident would also pass.


    Nora stood in the crowd and folded her arms.


    The next moment, Dean Shaw waved and said, "Now that things havee to this, I shall just tell


    everyone the truth! To be honest, I was the one who told Anti to say those frivolous things!"

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    His words took Nora by surprise.Then, Dean Shaw said, "In recent years, there have been endless


    battles between the modern and alternative medicine circles, and everyone also has different ideas


    about the subject.I have always wanted to hold a debate like this and have everyonee forward to


    discuss the subject! But my position in the circle is lowly and my words unimportant, so I came up with


    such a method to have Anti arouse public outrage.Sure enough, everyone has turned up!"


    Nora:"??"


    Seeing how dubious the students around her were, yet none of them were pressing the issue any


    further, she couldn''t help but smile.She hadn''t expected Shaw toe up with such a solution.


    It seemed like she wouldn''t have to expose her identity anymore today? That worked out for her quite


    well.


    This way, those old stick-in-the-muds in the alternative medicine circle wouldn''te to her anymore.


    They were simply too much trouble.


    The thought had only just formed when a voice rang out from among the students.


    "Dean Shaw, in order to protect that external professor, you''re really giving it your all!"


    Nora frowned and looked over sharply, but before she could catch sight of the person talking, an audio


    recording suddenly started ying.


    "Sir, at this point, it''s kind of meaningless even if Anti rifies that she didn''t say anything like that.Why


    don''t we take the opportunity to host a debate, and then say that it was all my idea?"


    It was Dean Shaw''s voice.


    The principal''s voice then rang out.


    "Shaw, it''s gonna be tough on you, then!"


    "Nah, it''s not.For the sake of the school, as well as for Anti , this is something I should do!"


    When the recording finished ying, the whole auditorium fell silent for a moment.


    Then, the whole ce exploded.


    All the students red at Dean Shaw and everyone started shouting.


    "You liar!"


    "Dean Shaw, in order to let a professor with a bad character stay, you people sure are doing a lot!"


    "The New York University of Medicine is the best medical university in the country, but to think it''s also


    so dirty and corrupted! It really takes the cake!"


    "My goodness, all of this is a scam!"


    With someone taking the lead, this immediately triggered all the students'' anger at being deceived.


    Be it the modern medicine students or the alternative medicine students, all of them were incited into


    yelling furiously.


    "Dismiss Anti from the school!"


    "Dismiss Anti! We will not stand for being in the same school as a professor like her!"


    When everyone started bing worked up, Lisa and Sheril couldn''t help but shout, "Anti really didn''t


    say anything like that! All of this is because someone is trying to defame her!"


    However, someone immediately retorted, "Some of us heard her saying that with our own


    ears.Dr.Jonas has also admitted to it.Are you still refusing to tell the truth? Even now, Anti is still hiding


    at the back and refusing toe out.I really look down on her!"


    "Yes, Anti is the ck sheep of the Medical University! She must be expelled!"


    In the midst of all the spection, Nora narrowed her eyes and slowly stepped onto the stage.


    The moment he spotted her, ine immediately shouted, "Anti, why did you incite us into fighting with


    the alternative medicine circle, yet you yourself failed to show up? You hypocrite hiding behind the


    crowd!"


    Jon also pointed at her and reprimanded, "Do you not dare to own up to your deeds? How could you


    make Dean Shaw shoulder the responsibility for you?! You are such a disgrace to the medical


    profession!"


    ine even shouted, "Dear students, I heard with my own ears her saying that alternative medicine is


    inferior to modern medicine.Given how she despises alternative medicine, how can someone like her


    remain in the Medical University?!"


    As the three of them spoke, the students became even more outrageous.


    Even the reporters were so angry that they pointed their microphones at Nora.


    "Anti, why are you doing this?"


    "Do you really look down on alternative medicine?"


    Nora looked at all the agitated people around her.


    They were already starting to be violent.


    She looked at the reporter calmly, her voice reaching all the students'' ears through the microphone.


    "I have never said that.Neither have I ever looked down on alternative medicine.To me, alternative


    medicine and modern medicine are both methods of curing diseases.Neither has ever been superior or


    inferior to the other!"


    As soon as she said that, everyone stopped talking.


    The reporter was also stunned.


    ine narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s not what you told me in private, Anti!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jon also sneered, "You must be scared, right? Did you be frightened after seeing so many of us


    here? So you decided topromise?! But it seems that it''s toote even if you change your stance


    now!"


    ine also shook her head.


    "Anti, making mistakes isn''t that scary.It''ll be fine once you rectify your mistakes.Even Dr.Jonas has


    apologized, so why can''t you just apologize?"


    Nora looked at ine.


    "I told you, I didn''t say that.You and ine are the ones ndering me, so why should I apologize?"


    ine bit her lip.


    "How did I nder you? If I was the only one saying that, then perhaps I''m the one making up lies, but


    even Dr.ine has said so.You clearly meant it!"


    The reporters also spoke up.


    "Anti, you keep saying that you didn''t say it.Do you have any evidence?"


    As soon as they said that, Dean Shaw panicked.


    How could anyone possibly have evidence of whether they have said something or not? Smiles,


    however, appeared on ine and ine''s faces.


    They knew that the reporters had been misled by them.


    No matter what Nora said at this point, no one would not believe her.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Nora''s lips slowly started to curl upward.


    She suddenly smiled and replied, "Of course, I have evidence"


    "What kind of evidence is it?"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    ine frowned and looked at Nora.It was at this moment that a student in the crowd suddenly raised


    her hand slowly.


    "I...I can prove that Anti didn''t say anything like that..." Everyone looked at her in unison.


    The student looked very timid.


    Seeing that everyone around her was looking over, she became a little nervous.


    She swallowed and said, "I was interning in that hospital that day, and was fortunate enough to witness


    the argument between Dr.Miller and Dr.Anti.From the beginning to the end, it was Dr.Miller who kept


    saying that Anti looked down on alternative medicine, but Anti had never agreed with it.What Dr.Anti


    said had no intention of belittling alternative medicine at all!"


    Nora looked at the student in surprise.She was likely a postgraduate student majoring in nursing at the


    school.


    Otherwise, she would not have been able to intern in the hospital.It indeed took a lot of courage for her


    to step forward and clear her name at this moment.


    Without Shaw''s actions just now, perhaps everyone would have believed her, but now...


    Sure enough, some of the students around them believed what she said while some looked obviously


    skeptical.


    ine sneered, "In order to protect Anti, the school sure is doing a lot! The dean is lying together with


    students...


    An uproar went through the ce.The student''s eyes turned red.


    "I''m not lying.What I said is true...Really, you have to believe me!"


    However, only a few people around her believed her and stood with her, whereas the rest instantly


    stepped away from her as if she was some kind of virus.


    ine sighed.Her sigh made the students even more distrustful of the girl''s words.


    The student bit her lip.


    "I swear that everything I said is true.Otherwise...otherwise, I will never find a boyfriend for the rest of


    my life!" Her oath was certainly harsh.


    Some students believed her while some started to hesitate.


    Jon, however, sneered, "Swear? Are college students all so superstitious these days?"


    When the student heard that, tears fell from her eyes.


    "I am not being superstitious.I...I''m just using the oath to express my resolution.I really am telling the


    truth! What must I do to make all of you believe me?"


    Someone next to her asked, "Are you stepping forward and saying that because Anti offered you some


    kind of benefit ? Why didn''t you say it before?"


    The student bit her lip.


    "Everyone was condemning Anti previously.I have been speaking up for Anti in the dorms all this time,


    but none of you listened to me...I was also scared.When Lisa spoke up for Anti, all the students from


    the modern and alternative medicine majors came together to ostracize her.I was scared that it would


    also happen to me...But now, I don''t find the incident so serious anymore.We can''t dismiss Anti just


    because of something like this...I didn''t expect things to be so serious.."


    She was so aggrieved that she started to cry.


    ine sighed and said, "Miss, you shouldn''t be covering up for her.This ispletely about Anti¡¯s


    attitude! Every school is paying attention to the cooperation of modern and alternative medicine now.In


    fact, our school has evenunched a major that specializes in merging modern and alternative


    medicine! Yet here she is, instigating conflicts between modern and alternative medicine.This is really


    uneptable.Why are you still trying to protect a teacher like her?"


    The verbal attacks pushed the student close to a mental breakdown.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I''m really not trying to protect her! What I said is all true!" ine sighed.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not push her into a corner anymore.Let''s just take it that what she said is true.Anti


    has never said that to Dr.Miller in the hospital, she has only said that to me.Will that do?"


    He looked at Nora and said, "Dr.Anti, I have always admired you very much, and have also always


    regarded you as my idol.My purpose in returning to the States this time was also to visit you.But during


    my debate with the few seniors in alternative medicine just now, I have realized how ignorant I was.We


    were really wrong to think that way.To be honest, it''s okay to admit to the mistake openly.Science


    advances via dialectical discussions in the first ce! You shouldn''t be too stubborn!"


    Then, he looked at Shaw.


    "The dean was trying to defend you, too.As long as you apologize, I''m sure everyone will still be willing


    to forgive you!"


    Nora: He sure was imposing his will on her.


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Although she was used to beingzy all the time, she could still detect thenguage trap in ine''s


    words.


    Nora couldn''t help yawning.She finally understood what he was saying.


    ine might have put it nicely, but they weren''t asking her to admit to her mistake at all.


    Rather, once she admitted to it, they would kick her out of the school! Besides, it would cement all the


    more the belief that the female student was lying.


    Shaw was a leader of the academy.


    If he was forced to lie because of certain circumstances, at the most, everyone would just secretly


    question his character, but they wouldn''t dare to do anything to him.


    However, the female student''s life in school would be utter hell in the future! At this point, Jon also


    spoke up.


    "Nora, you are Yvette Anderson''s daughter and can be considered our junior in the alternative medicine


    profession.It''s not like we can''t give you a chance to turn over a new leaf if you make a mistake! Your


    mother was so impressive in the alternative medicine circle back then, but why are you not studying


    and practicing alternative medicine but so obsessed with modern medicine instead? Sigh! Just


    apologize.Once you''ve apologized, on behalf of the alternative medicine circle, I won''t hold it against a


    zealot like you anymore!"


    These people were reallying at her one after the other without any pause in between.


    They practically weren''t giving her a chance to speak at all.


    Following Jon''s words, everyone looked at her in unison.


    Nora finally retorted slowly,zily, and coldly, "Who says I didn''t study alternative medicine?"


    Her words immediately stunned everyone at the bottom of the stage.


    Jon frowned.


    Right at this moment, the auditorium doors were pushed open once more.


    Everyone turned to the doors in unison, upon which they saw a 60-year-old man stride in.


    He was in good spirits and looked very kind¡ªhe was Silvester''s son! Although Silvester''s son wasn''t a


    top-ss physician in the world of alternative medicine, he was nheless very impressive when


    compared to others.


    Moreover, with Silvester''s status in the alternative medicine circle, his own status was also very high.


    At the sight of him, Jon and ine hurriedly went forward.


    "Mr.Zabe, why are you here?"


    Silvester''s son smiled and said, "I heard that you guys are holding a debate on modern and alternative


    medicine here today.My father was a little worried, so he told me toe over and take a look"


    Jon nodded.


    Then, he pointed at Nora and sighed.


    "Mr.Zabe, you saw that, right? That''s the youngdy who visited the Zabes the other time.She openly


    said that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine, and even now, she still doesn''t even have


    the courage to own up to her mistake.Sigh!"


    He had deliberately pointed out that Nora had visited the Zabes before, so that Silvester''s son could


    not openly defend her in front of the public! But unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Silvester''s son


    said in surprise, "There''s no way she would ever say anything like that!"


    Jon frowned.He was about to question Silvester''s son as to whether the Zabes had been bribed when


    Silvester''s son turned to Nora¡­

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    The next moment, Silvester''s son walked up to Nora and said, "Nora, Dad has a message for his


    disciple he wants me to tell you not to stir up so much trouble outside¡±


    The whole ce suddenly fell silent.Everyone looked at Silvester''s son in disbelief.Even Jon was


    dumbfounded.


    In fact, he even wondered for a moment if he had misheard.


    However, the next moment, he frowned and asked, "His disciple? Mr.Zabe, howe I''m not aware


    that Dr.Zabe has taken another disciple?"


    After questioning Silvester''s son, Jon sneered and looked at Nora again.


    "No wonder you keep saying that you have evidence.So, this is why you visited the Zabes the other


    time? Hah, what impressive means! Do you think you can speak justly and righteously today just


    because you''ve be Dr.Zabe''s disciple? The Smiths sure have impressive means! They are


    absolutely top-notch at dealing with public rtion crises!"


    He was implying that Nora was just putting on an act by bing Dr.Zabe''s disciple! The students


    became even more furious when they heard this.


    ine, who had also recovered, sighed.


    "Are the wealthy all so brazen? All they do is cover up when they make a mistake, and will never admit


    their mistake! They really have no respect for thew! Also, for the university to protect her like this,


    might the Smiths have also given them some kind of benefit?"


    Her words were bing more and more overboard.


    The reporters at the side snapped away with their cameras.


    Some even started filming them, intending to publish articles attacking the Smiths.


    "They are too much! The Zabes are simply disappointing! Dr.Zabe is so highly respected, yet even he


    has been bribed!"


    "Gosh, as expected, no matter which industry it is, there are always inside stories!"


    "Has Dr.Zabe been threatened by the Smiths?"


    Amid everyone''s spections, Nora let out an icy sneer.


    This was exactly what people were like in society.


    No matter what one did, they would always be questioned by others.


    Had she been an inconspicuous nobody doctor in the alternative medicine field, she really wouldn''t be


    able to get through this today! Her gaze swept across all the students present.


    There was a rather eclectic mix of people present that day.


    Apart from the school''s students, there were also some outsiders.


    The reason why she had been dragging this out and staying quiet was to observe who the ones guiding


    public opinion in the crowd were! After that...she would catch them all! Seeing that the situation had


    more or less sufficiently developed and that the few people guiding public opinion in the crowd were


    basically done speaking, atst, her lips suddenly curled into a smile.


    She said, "Who says I am a newbie to the profession?"


    Jon frowned.


    "Heh, Dr.Zabe only has those few disciples.It can be said that even I have studied under his tutge


    before.If you are not a newbie, then what are you?"


    Famous doctors in the alternative medicine field like Silvester only took a few disciples.


    Nora''s lips curled in a smile.


    "Are you sure you''ve met all of my teacher''s disciples?"


    Jon sneered, "Of course.Except for the veryst disciple that Dr.Zabe took, I have met all of his other


    disciples!"


    However, when he said that, Nora looked at him with a half -amused look on her face.


    Jon frowned and carefully recalled the conversation they just had.


    Suddenly, he realized something and his eyes widened abruptly.


    A look of disbelief formed on his face.


    "Y-you...you...surely you can''t be..."


    Silvester''s son stepped forward with a smile and said, "That''s right, Nora is my father''sst disciple!


    She is also the one and only official disciple that Dad has ever taken! Dad often says that Nora''s


    medical skills have already reached what his were like when he was at his peak!"


    The peak of Dr.Zabe''s medical skills? Then didn''t that make her the top physician of alternative


    medicine in the world? It went without saying that Jon knew that Silvester was full of praise for his one


    and only official disciple.


    He had a strange personality and rarely agreed to meet with others, but once he did, and whenever


    someone brought up that disciple of his, he would always sing praises of her Therefore, it was pretty


    much tacit agreement among everyone that his one and only official disciple, who had never made any


    public appearance, possessed the most top-notch alternative medicine skills among all the practitioners


    at the moment.


    But...how could that person be Nora?! ine was even more bbergasted.


    "T- that''s impossible! If she were Dr.Zabe''s official disciple, why would she study modern medicine?!"


    When Silvester''s son heard that, his expression darkened.


    "Alternative and modern medicine are but means to cure illnesses.Medical universities have already


    established both modern and alternative medicine majors.Can''t Nora study a bit of modern medicine if


    she wants to?" ine swallowed.


    Everyone at the bottom of the stage felt that what he said sounded extremely reasonable, yet also


    found it unreasonable...


    After all, who would be the top master surgeon of modern medicine just by studying "a bit" so


    casually? Silvester''s son even lowered his gaze and said, "It was because Dad didn''t have anything


    else he could teach to Nora back then, so he told her to try studying modern medicine.That was why


    she started studying it...Nora started studying alternative medicine first.The Carefree Pill from a while


    back was only developed after she improved the form.Why would Nora ever call alternative


    medicine inferior to modern medicine?"


    All the students were stunned.


    They all looked at Nora.


    Everyone who studied alternative medicine knew that Dr.Zabe had an official disciple, but that person''s


    whereabouts were always a mystery, and no one knew who they were.


    No one would have ever thought that it would actually be Anti! Just how outstanding must someone be


    in order to stand at the pinnacle of two industries? There wasn''t any need to say anything else


    anymore this time.


    Everyone believed it now! The female student who had stepped forward to speak up for Anti couldn''t


    help but burst into tears with a loud wail.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I told you I was telling the truth, but none of you believed me.Sob...Everyone was speechless.It wasn''t


    so much that they didn''t believe her.It was mainly because ine and ine were so adamant about


    it...


    When the thought formed, everyone looked at ine and ine in unison! ine was already as pale


    as a sheet.


    It seemed like she hadn''t expected such a plot twist.


    She swallowed hard.


    As for ine...


    Wait, where was ine? The ce where he had been standing just now was empty! In the instant


    that Silvester''s son had said that Nora was his father''s disciple, ine had already figured out what


    was going on.


    While Jon was confronting Silvester''s son, he had already taken the opportunity to slip away! He had


    already reached the door at this point.


    The students also finally remembered him.


    They pointed to the door and shouted, "He''s running away!"


    Hearing this, ine hurriedly opened the doors and quickly slipped out! But as soon as he stepped


    through the doors, he was detained! Brenda looked at him with a big smile on her face and took out his


    cell phone.


    Sure enough, she discovered that he was in the midst of a call and the other party was none other than


    Trueman! At the hotel.


    In the room, Trueman¡¯s furious voice rang out.


    "Shit! I got yed by her again!!" Caleb sighed.


    "I already told you a long time ago not to go against her!"


    Trueman was livid.


    "But how could she possibly be top-notch in both alternative and modern medicine? Not to mention that


    she is also Q¡­ It is impossible for someone to have that much energy to achieve top status in three


    different industries...unless¡­¡±


    He suddenly realized something and his head whipped up.


    "Unless!"


    But before he could finish, the door of the hotel room was suddenly kicked open.


    Morris immediately rushed in and shouted, "Freeze, Trueman Yale!"

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Nora had deliberately arrived a littleter and prevented the debate in the school from ending right at


    the beginning.


    Firstly, this was because the students had be a little carried away during this period of time after


    being incited by others, and they had nowhere to vent all their passion and enthusiasm.


    It was indeed good for them to have a debate and vent their emotions.


    Moreover, it was true that science advanced and developed from the constant debate and overthrowing


    of theories in the first ce.


    She believed that after a debate like that, medical students would gain a deeper understanding of


    alternative and modern medicine.


    Furthermore, she wanted to stall for time.


    After taking the stage, she had rebutted them a little, imed that she had evidence but dyed


    producing it, and allowed the people at the bottom of the stage to spout nonsense in order to buy


    Morris time to arrest Trueman.


    After all, Trueman would definitely pay attention to the debatepetition.


    Through elimination, Morris had already locked on to a few guests staying at the hotel and was


    currently investigating them one by one.


    It was also to let Brenda arrest the people who were pretending to be students, but were, in fact, here


    to stir up trouble.


    Brenda slowly walked into the auditorium with ine''s wrists held firmly in a tight grip.


    She wore a pair of high heels and sashayed as she walked.


    In the auditorium were also a few inclothes officers holding down the few students who were guiding


    public opinion in the crowd just now.


    The ce was in chaos.


    Shaw didn''t understand what was going on at all.


    When the students were arrested, he became even more anxious.He stepped forward and asked,


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    Brenda gave ine a clean and swift kick and made him take another step forward.


    She fished out her credentials and waved it in front of Shaw and the students.


    Then, she said, "Dean Shaw and all the students here, today¡¯s incident is rted to a criminal case that


    has been ongoing a long time! A foreign organization tried to recruit Ms.Nora Smith¡ªin other words,


    Anti¡ªbut was rejected by her, so they became angry and deliberately set this up! Their purpose in


    doing so is to drive Anti away, so that America would lose a highly sophisticated medical talent! ine


    Jonas is their spy!"


    As soon as she said that, an uproar went through the students.


    No one had ever imagined things to develop this far! Everyone swallowed.


    Someone reacted: "No wonder people have been dragging Anti''s name through the mud on foreign


    websites! So that''s what was happening!"


    "Anti is the top master surgeon in the world.Most importantly, she is still very young.The future of such


    doctors is absolutely limitless! These people are too despicable! We almost fell for it and drove Anti


    away ourselves!"


    "Yeah, if you think really carefully about it, this is really terrifying! Think about it, if Anti weren''t Dr.Zabe''s


    official disciple, even if she had a thousand mouths, she would never have been able to exin


    herself.Even if the officer steps forward and tells us it''s some kind of foreign Inte conspiracy, we


    may not believe it! We would think that this was a trick the medical university hade up with to keep


    Anti! Gosh, what a devious move!"


    "Yes, even if Anti were to stay in the school, she probably won''t be respected by the students


    anymore.If I imagine that...this is too scary!"


    While everyone was realizing what was going on, someone said, "ine Jonas is a spy, that''s why he


    defamed Anti.But what about Jon Myers and ine Miller?"


    At once, everyone looked at Jon and ine in unison.


    ine was already swallowing hard when Brenda entered the auditorium and announced that this was


    an operation to arrest spies.


    She became even more terrified in this instant and immediately said, "I didn''t! I..."


    Before she could finish, Jon rushed up to ine and pped her.


    He pointed at her furiously and shouted, "Fess up, did you collude with them? Is that why you came to


    me and misled me into standing up for alternative medicine with you?!"


    ine:"?"


    She knew that Jon was nning to abandon her.


    At once, she narrowed her eyes and retorted furiously, "I didn''t! All I did was badmouth her behind her


    back, but you were the one who really blew up the matter! Mr.Myers, don''t forget that you even said


    that you wanted to drag Dr.Zabe into this! All just to deal with Nora! Because she is an Anderson, and


    because she gave the Andersons the Carefree Pill! I''m sure everyone in the alternative medicine circle


    is aware of your grievances with the Andersons.Don''t think that you can whitewash yourself¡­¡±


    "I was misled by you!"


    While Jon and ine were having a dogfight with each other, Brenda sneered and took a step forward.


    "Excuse me, are the two of you done quarreling?"


    ine and Jon immediately shut up and looked at Brenda.


    ine swallowed.


    "Captain Brenda, y-you must believe me .I have also been part of the police force.I will never do


    anything to betray the country..."


    Jon also anxiously exined, "Ma¡¯am, I really was wronged..."


    Brenda''s fiery crimson lips curled upward.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t have the eyes that can see through everything.I''m not going to be able to


    tell if the two of you are spies or not, so¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She stepped back.


    Then, her voice suddenly became frigid and she ordered, "Take them into custody and interrogate them


    in ordance with the regtions!"


    "Yes, ma¡®am!"


    As the exchange took ce, another two people emerged from the students and caught Jon and ine


    on the left and right respectively! Jon and ine panicked.


    "Ma¡¯am, I''m really not a spy.Listen to me.."


    "Captain Brenda, I''m innocent.I just found Nora an eyesore, that''s all.I did not betray the country¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Brenda couldn''t be bothered to listen to them.


    She curled her lips disdainfully and ordered, "Bring them back!"


    With a wave, her men immediately took out all the people they had just arrested, leaving behind only


    the New York University of Medicine students.


    Nora nced at them and followed Brenda out.


    However, before she could step out, Shaw stopped her.


    "Anti, if you already had something nned, why didn''t you tell me in advance? I wouldn''t have had to


    make up that story for you.Who knows what the students are saying about me behind my back now?!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and said coolly with a smile, "It''s not like you''ll lose weight if someone


    ostracizes you a little."


    Shaw: He heaved a huge sigh.


    "I don''t care, I have suffered a lot of physical and emotional damage because of this.I did it all for you,


    so you have topensate me!"


    Nora:"?"


    Shaw then said, "Look at how passionate about learning our school is! Why don''t you stop being an


    external hire and just take up an official position in the school? What do you think of the position of


    deputy dean of the School of Neurosurgery?"


    "No, Nora is Dad''s student.She should be working in the School of Alternative Medicine instead!"


    Silvester''s son was the dean of the School of Alternative Medicine in the university.


    Upon hearing what Shaw said, he hurriedly rushed over.


    Shaw panicked.


    "But I was the one who got Anti to be a professor here!"


    "Heh, that''s because I didn''t say anything.If I were to make a request, do you think Nora would dare to


    refuse?"


    While the two were arguing, Nora slipped away quietly.


    After going out, she took a deep breath and went straight to the special department.She was going to


    visit Trueman !

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Nora had just left school when her phone rang.She got into her jeep and picked up the call.


    Mr.Zabe''s voice immediately sounded on the other end of the line.


    "Nora, where are you?"


    Nora: "...Silvester, I still have something on.I''ll take my leave."


    Mr.Zabe said, "You can''t leave.Let me tell you, I''m already old.I''m in my sixties and about to retire! The


    position of New York College of Traditional Medicine''s director must be yours!"


    As soon as he said this, she heard Dean Shaw''s voice.


    "Anti, as the world''s number one surgeon, you are destined to hold a scalpel.Don''t be fooled by


    Mr.Zabe!"


    "What fooled? This is my father''s order! As my father''s disciple, she should take over!"


    "Heh, you know she''s a disciple.But is Anti your disciple?!"


    ",.Don''t be unreasonable here.Let me tell you, it''s a waste of Nora''s talents to hold a scalpel!"


    "Why is it a waste of talent? She can solve many unsolved human mysteries! She can provide great


    help to the advancement of medicine! It would be a waste of her talents if you make her study


    alternative medicine!"


    "Tsk! Dean Shaw, you''re shameless!"


    "Mr.Zabe, you''re the shameless one, aren''t you? You''re clearly threatening her by using your father to


    suppress Anti!"


    As the two of them argued, Nora said, "Why don''t..."


    The voices on the other end stopped instantly.


    Then, Dr.Zabe and Dean Shaw spoke simultaneously.


    "Nora, who do you choose?"


    "Anti, you can''t betray me! I lied just now because of you!"


    "Heh, did Nora need you to lie? What an unnecessary move!"


    "You!"


    Seeing that the two of them were arguing again, Nora raised her eyebrows and suddenly said, "Sigh,


    Silvester, Dean Shaw, what are you guys talking about? I entered the tunnel and there''s no signal.We''ll


    talkter!...Ah? My phone ran out of battery too? It''s switched off?"


    With that, she turned off the phone, afraid that the two of them would call again.


    It was...a headache.


    Nora touched her forehead and kept driving.


    It was finally quiet.


    20 minutester, she arrived at the special department.


    When she entered, she saw that the staff members were all very busy.


    Voices could be heard from every interrogation room.


    Some people were still locked up in cells.


    As there were not enough interrogation rooms, they had not been interrogated yet.


    There were probably too many people who had just been arrested.


    Nora thought about this and walked straight into the interrogation room.


    It was as if he had heard that she was here, Morris weed her.


    The man was still wearing his jacket and leather boots.


    His long legs were thin, making him look very capable and masculine.


    Nora admired it silently for a while before retracting her gaze and asking, "Which interrogation room is


    Trueman in ? Although there were not enough interrogation rooms, an important core member of a


    mysterious organization like Trueman would definitely be in the interrogation room.


    The two of them had been texting for so long and had even exchanged messages.


    Nora was really curious about Trueman.She did not know what this person was like.


    Unexpectedly, when she said this, Morris''s expression froze.


    He lowered his eyes and said, "I didn''t catch Trueman"


    Nora:"??"


    A question mark slowly appeared in her mind.


    When she was at the university, she had clearly heard Captain Ford rushing into the hotel through her


    Bluetooth earpiece.


    They had found the other party''s hotel.


    How could they not have caught Trueman? As she was hesitating, Morris sighed.


    "Trueman escaped and was not in the hotel.We only caught a group of bodyguards.When we entered


    the hotel, we realized that Trueman had been on a video call with them.


    Nora:"!"


    She frowned.


    "When did he escape?"


    Morris shook his head.


    "I''m not sure.I was there personally to keep an eye on him, but I didn''t sense him leaving at all.Besides,


    the bodyguards were all around, and he was the only one...It was as if he could predict that we would


    arrest him, so he ran away in advance!"


    Nora was not very surprised by this conclusion.


    Trueman seemed to have a high status in that mysterious organization.


    He had always been called Little Master.It was not unusual for such a person to be cautious.


    Furthermore, it had been a few days since he checked into the hotel.If it were her, she would definitely


    have changed ces.


    She sighed.


    "What a pity."


    "It''s not a pity."


    Morris suddenly said, "Because we''ve captured many key figures this time, especially those


    bodyguards.They''ve alle into contact with the core information of the mysterious organization.The


    clues they can provide are definitely more than ever before!"


    Nora nodded.


    At this moment, she realized that Morris was looking at her.


    He seemed to want to say something but stopped himself.


    Nora frowned and asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    Morris was silent for a moment before saying, "We caught someone you know-"


    Nora:"?"


    She asked in surprise, "Who?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "...¡±


    When Morris said this name, Nora was a little surprised! Caleb''s status in that organization should not


    be low.


    How could he be captured so easily?! She frowned and asked, "How did they catch him? Are they sure


    he''s rted to the mysterious organization?"


    Morris said, "When we rushed into the hotel room, Caleb was talking to Trueman.Trueman seemed to


    trust him very much.I''m sure he has a deep rtionship with the mysterious organization!"


    Nora frowned.


    Morris continued, "Because we still don''t know Caleb''s identity in the mysterious organization, we don''t


    dare to torture him.But he hasn''t said a word since he was arrested"


    Nora was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up her phone and realized that it was Trueman who had sent her a message.


    "Little servant, I lost this game, but Caleb''s health is not good.If possible, please give him a cup of hot


    water and the medicine found on him.He needs to take his medicine on time.Thank you"


    Nora: It was as if they were in cahoots! She frowned and replied in front of Morris: "Why should I help


    you?"


    Trueman: "Didn''t you want to ask me some questions? I can answer them for you""


    When she saw this, Nora''s eyes narrowed.


    She clenched her jaw and finally asked the biggest question in her heart: "Tell me first, how did I get


    pregnant back then?!"


    She knew that at this point, Trueman was begging her to cooperate.


    He would not dare to lie to her! Therefore, she would definitely get an answer now!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    After Nora sent the message, Trueman replied: "Give him the medicine first.¡±


    Nora: This person knew how to bargain.She looked at Morris.


    After all, they were in the special department.


    If Morris did not agree, this deal could not bepleted.


    Morris was silent for a moment.


    There was a look of deep thought on the man''s determined face.


    Then he nodded, his cold facial features filled with determination.


    "Ok-¡¯ The two of them arrived at the storage area and saw the medicine Caleb had taken out when he


    was detained.


    Nora looked at the medicine bottle.


    It was a medicine to treat coughs and also had some function to clear the lungs.


    In order to prevent Caleb from hurting himself, she even specially opened the medicine and took a


    look.


    The medicine inside was a mid-tier drug.


    She crushed a pill, smelled it, and tasted it.


    Finally, she nodded at Morris to confirm that the medicine was fine.


    Morris turned around and brought Nora to the interrogation room.


    The two of them came to the innermost interrogation room,pletely made of metal.


    No matter how strong the person inside was, they could not escape.


    Morris pushed open the dark iron door, making a creaking sound.


    Nora saw Caleb sitting there immediately.


    He ced his hands in front of him obediently and lowered his head.


    When he heard the sound, he did not turn around.


    It was as if nothing around him had anything to do with him.He was coughing and holding a piece of


    tissue in his hand .


    There were traces of blood on the tissue.


    "Cough, cough, cough!...Cough, cough, cough!"


    The entire interrogation room was filled with his coughing sounds, making one feel ufortable.


    Nora frowned.She picked up a paper cup and took a cup of water from the water dispenser beside


    her.Then, she walked to Caleb and ced the medicine in front of him before handing him the water.


    Caleb took the water and medicine.His hands were trembling slightly as he lowered his head and said,


    "Thank you."


    This was the first thing Caleb had said after he was arrested.


    Nora replied, "You''re wee."


    Caleb''s fingers paused slightly.Then, he looked up in surprise.


    When he saw Nora, he seemed to freeze.Hesitation appeared in his eyes.


    Then, he returned to normal and took the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he drank the entire cup of water.


    Seeing that Caleb still seemed to be coughing, Nora took the cup and walked to the water dispenser at


    the side.


    She helped him get another cup of water and handed it over again.


    Caleb stared at the cup and his gazended on Nora''s slender and fair fingers.


    He was silent for a moment before taking the cup and drinking again.


    However, he did not look at her again as if he was unfamiliar with her.


    Nora looked at his expression and was slightly stunned.


    The next moment, she realized.


    If the two of them acted too familiar, perhaps it would arouse the suspicions of the special department?


    That was why he was deliberately cold to her.


    Nora hesitated for a moment before sitting opposite him.


    Morris had already closed the door, cutting off the probing outside.


    He sat down with Nora and took out a notebook and pen.


    It seemed like he needed to prepare some statements.


    "Mr.Gray, may I know what your rtionship with Trueman is?"


    Caleb coughed, but it was clearly much lighter than before .


    It should be because of the two sses of water and the medicine.


    He looked up at the two of them.


    "You don''t have to rack your brains to interrogate me.I won''t say anything.I have nothing to do with


    Trueman."


    The moment he said this, Morris said coldly, "If that''s the case, why would he text Nora to give you


    medicine? A person like him doesn''t care about the lives of others, but he gives you special treatment!"


    Trueman was a very cold-blooded person.


    So far, he had killed four people.


    One of them was Abigail, and the other was Victor.


    After the two of them were defeated by Nora, one died on the spot, and the other was arrested.


    In the end, they died in their cells.


    Then, he gave Hiry the drug, and she died from pain.He even killed Yvonne.


    Now, the other bodyguards were being tortured in all sorts of ways, but he did not care at all.


    He only cared for a sickly Caleb.


    As soon as Morris finished speaking, Caleb suddenly raised his head.


    He stared at Morris and Nora in disbelief.


    Then, he said with a trembling voice, "Don''t make any deals with him!"


    This sentence was filled with vignce.


    Nora frowned.


    Morris hesitated for a moment and nced at Nora.


    Obviously, it was good progress now that Caleb was speaking after Nora entered! Morris interrogated


    him.


    "Why? He only asked Miss Smith to give you medicine, and then he would answer some of her


    questions.This doesn''t seem to do Miss Smith any harm!"


    Caleb''s expression became nervous.


    He said to Nora again, "Listen to me.Don''t make any deals with him!"


    Nora: She frowned.


    "You should be more concerned about yourself!" Caleb took a deep breath.


    He still lowered his head.


    Even in the dark interrogation room, he looked gentlemanly and refined.


    His voice was rich and powerful.


    "Miss Smith, Captain Ford, you don''t have to waste your effort on me.I still say the same thing.I won''t


    say anything.You can torture me...Cough, cough, cough..." A flurry of coughs interrupted him.


    He coughed violently, looking as if he was going to cough his lungs out.


    It was unbearable to watch.


    After this bout of coughing passed, he said, "My broken body is already riddled with holes.I won''t be


    afraid of any pain, so your torture is useless against me.Of course, you can try...Cough, cough,


    cough..."


    Nora and Morris looked at each other.


    Without even trying, they knew that this violent cough would tear someone''s throat apart.


    His organs would definitely be very ufortable.


    At this time, any other stimtion would be good for him.


    He could divert his attention.


    Besides...


    Looking at Caleb''s body, he would probably not be able to survive if he was tortured too much.


    This was also one of the reasons why Morris had not used torture.


    Nora stood up and walked to Caleb.


    She reached out and pressed his wrist.Caleb wanted to pull his wrist out, but Nora used a little strength


    and he could not break free.He could only frown and say, "Miss Smith, it''s useless even if you try.If it


    was possible, I would have let you treat me a long time ago.Cough, cough, cough..."


    Nora frowned and ordered, "...Shut up"


    Alternative medicine practitioners hated it when patients moved or talked.


    They had to be calm.


    Her fierce words made Caleb choke.


    He could not even cough.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Nora frowned tightly.She looked at Caleb in disbelief.She seemed a little indignant as she closed her


    eyes again and continued to take his pulse.


    A minuteter, Nora opened her eyes in surprise.


    Caleb retracted his hand silently and covered his mouth with the tissue beside him again.


    Because he was holding back his cough, his mouth tasted like blood.


    He let out a shaky breath and some blood sprayed on the tissue.


    It looked like he was going to vomit blood and die the next second...


    Morris asked, "How is it?"


    After learning that Nora was Dr.Zabe''s disciple, Morris trusted her medical skills even more.


    Nora hesitated for a moment.


    Just as she was thinking what to say, Caleb said slowly, "End-stage lung cancer.I know¡±


    Nora: She looked at Caleb in shock.


    Caleb smiled.


    "I knew about this illness before I returned to the country, so I haven''t asked you to take a look at it.It''s


    useless because there aren''t any good anti-cancer drugs Nora''s mouth tightened.¡± Caleb coughed


    again and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°You don''t have to look at me like that.I know I won''t live past thirty¡±


    He was 29 years and 10 months old now.He only had two months to live.


    Furthermore, lung cancer was a very torturous disease.


    Actually, dying early was a form of relief.


    Of course, he did not say that.


    Nora nodded at Morris.


    Morris''s expression instantly darkened.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Facing such a patient, the Special Case Department had no other means. He looked at the guard at


    the door and said, "From now on, set a fixed time every day.Remember to give him medicine."


    "Yes."


    After giving his instructions, he then looked at Nora and gave her a look.


    Nora nodded.She stood up.


    "Mr.Gray, you...have a good rest.'''' With that, she walked out with Morris.However, just as she reached


    the door, she suddenly heard Caleb''s voice.


    "Miss Smith, I have something to say to you"


    Nora looked at him.


    "Please speak"


    Caleb was silent for a long time before finally saying, "There may be some stones better left unturned


    because the truth will definitely be cruel."


    The truth was cruel...


    Was he implying something? Nora clenched her fists.


    "What do you mean?"


    Caleb lowered his head, looking like he would not speak again.


    Nora left the interrogation room full of thoughts.


    She arrived at the lobby of the special department with Morris.


    Then, Nora took out her phone and sent a message to Trueman.


    "He has taken the medicine.Do you need me to send you a video to prove it?"


    Trueman replied quickly: "No need"


    Nora: "Then where''s my answer?"


    Trueman''s reply this time was a little slow.


    He was probably editing the content.It took him five minutes to send a message.When she saw his


    answer, Nora''s eyes widened in shock¡­

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Nora stared at her phone.She looked at the content of the message.She did not expect such a


    reply.She had imagined countless possibilities and guessed all kinds of situations, but she was


    unwilling to believe this.


    Trueman''s message was very Clear: "It''s artificial insemination: Artificial insemination...


    These four words allowed her to imagine that after she fell asleep back then, someone had entered her


    room and injected her body...


    Even her giving birth was a conspiracy by others? She clenched her fists tightly.


    Morris was also staring at her phone at the side.


    As Trueman was involved in the mysterious organization''s case, he had been observing their chats the


    entire time.


    When he saw this reply, he looked at Nora in surprise.He had originally thought that Nora''s children


    were born because she and Justin were truly in love.He did not expect this to be the case...He was in


    disbelief, let alone this woman.


    Nora''s fingers tightened around the phone.Her chin was clenched tightly and her face was


    expressionless, but one could vaguely feel the anger surging out of her.


    From the first time Morris had met her, he had always felt that Nora had a calmness that could not be


    affected even if Mount Everest copsed in front of her.


    It was as if nothing in the world could stump her.Later on, he also realized that the girl was very skilled.


    Be it in alternative medicine or modern ...


    An outstanding person should have their own pride.


    At this moment, she must be feeling furious.


    At the thought of this, Morris took a step back and decided not to look at her messages anymore.


    He did not want her to feel even more embarrassed and indignant.


    Nora was indeed very angry.


    She had clearly been working hard to learn all kinds of skills and knowledge since she was young.


    She was clearly not afraid of anything now, but how could she be controlled by others? Even when


    giving birth, she was given no choice! As she lowered her eyes and stared at her phone, Morris


    suddenly said, "It will take some time to interrogate all the people.This is not your specialty.Why don''t


    you go back first?"


    When Nora heard this, she narrowed her eyes.


    She looked at Morris and nodded.


    "Okay.With that, she turned and left.After she left, someone came to Morris''s side and said, "These


    people have very tough mouths.They haven''t said anything yet"


    Morris frowned.


    "Interrogate them again"


    The other party nodded and sighed.


    "Our interrogation methods are indeed advanced, but they are still not top-notch.From what I know, the


    world''s number one killer, ck Cat, has an interrogation method that can make criminals talk about


    anything!"


    Morris nced over.


    The other party immediately shrugged.


    Brenda appeared out of nowhere and said, "No matter how powerful ck Cat is, he''s not in our


    special department.What''s the point of saying this? Let''s go.I''ll apany you to take a look"


    As the two of them spoke, Morris''s gaze was fixed on the door.


    The girl''s back was stubborn, but there was a sadness he had never seen before.


    He suddenly wanted tofort her, so he took two steps toward the door.


    When he reached the door, he suddenly saw a tall man standing in front of the girl''s car in the parking


    lot...


    Morris stopped in his tracks.


    Nora lowered her head and walked to the jeep in an extremely bad mood.


    She took out her car keys and unlocked the car.


    When she got closer, she suddenly looked up and saw Justin leaning against her car, looking at her


    silently.The man had his back to the sun.His ck suit made him look capable.His legs were thin and


    long, and he was wearing ck leather boots.


    On his fair skin, those dark eyes were staring at her deeply .


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The mole at the corner of his eye was obvious.


    Nora was stunned to see him.


    She asked, "Why are you here?"


    Justin opened the driver''s seat door very naturally and got in.


    Nora walked around to the front passenger seat.


    After she sat down, the man started the car and answered her question.


    "I''m here to pick you up from work."


    Nora: The two of them went back home.Nora was silent and did not say anything.


    Justin seemed to have sensed her emotions and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nora suddenly looked at him.


    "I know how I got pregnant back then."


    Justin was slightly stunned before he smiled.


    "How did you get pregnant?"


    Nora saw that his expression was rxed and pursed her lips before saying, "Artificial insemination.So


    the night you lost your memory, you were probably taken by someone...


    She did not say the rest, but Justin definitely understood.


    Nora felt that her and Justin''s lives had been plotted against.


    The moment he heard this, the man would definitely be very angry and furious.


    Just like herself, he had a helpless resentment toward things that he could not control and was clearly


    schemed against.


    Unexpectedly, Justin''s expression was calm, as if he was not angry at all.


    He even answered casually, "Oh, what a pity"


    Nora:"?"


    Just as she was confused and did not understand what this meant, she heard him say, "Unfortunately,


    you didn''t get pregnant naturally¡¯


    Nora:"!"


    She frowned and asked, "You''re not angry?"


    "No.¡± Justin answered simply with one word.


    Ata red light ahead, he stopped the car and waited.


    He turned to look at Nora.


    The man smiled and said, "Actually, I''ve never been interested in how you got pregnant.I only know


    one thing"


    Nora was stunned.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m very happy and thankful that you''re the mother of my children.I''m even thankful to the person who


    schemed against me."


    Nora:"??"


    She frowned.


    "What kind of thinking is that? If it were someone else, would this matter be any different from...being


    raped?"


    Justin smiled when he heard this.


    "I''m not angry because it''s you!"


    The light turned green.


    Justin looked ahead and started the car, his deep eyes staring at the road ahead.


    There was something he did not say.


    If the two of them did not have a child, he probably would not have had any interactions with Nora in


    this life, right? At the Smiths.


    The matters over there had just been settled.


    The reporters had not released any news yet.


    Nora''s phone was switched off again, so they did not know the results.


    At this moment, the butler walked in.


    "Mrs.Hunt is here."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    "What?"


    With that, Mrs.Hunt walked in and smiled.


    n, I''m here today for the marriage between Justin and Miss Smith."n pursed her lips.


    "Mrs.Hunt, why would they get married?" Mrs.Hunt smiled and lowered her eyes.


    She sat on the opposite side of the sofa and did not have the attitude of asking for Nora''s hand in


    marriage.Instead, she looked high and mighty.


    "Miss Smith has caused so much trouble and gone to the School of Medicine to participate in some


    debate today.I heard that Dr.Zabe sent his most capable disciple to the school.I''m afraid Miss Smith


    won''t get any benefits this time!"


    Hearing this,n and Joel looked at each other, their eyes filled with worry.Initially, the Smiths had


    nned to help with this mattern and Joel had many ns to handle this matter.


    However, when Nora found out about it, she only told the two of them not to worry.She had a way to


    stop them from interfering and ruining her n.


    That was why the two of them did not make a move.


    On one hand, they believed that Nora had the ability to handle it.


    On the other, they were still worried.


    Hearing Mrs.Hunt''s words, Joel said, "Are you sure Dr.Zabe''sst disciple has gone there? Is he...the


    one who treated someone''s pulse through a curtain?"


    When Nora was young, she hade to New York with Henry.She had once gone to look for


    Dr.Zabe.Coincidentally, someone questioned the ability of Dr.Zabe''sst disciple.Therefore, Dr.Zabe let


    Nora take someone''s pulse through a curtain.His medical skills instantly got their fame back.


    Therefore, all these years, although Nora had never traveled around New York, the fact that Dr.


    Zabe''sst disciple had good medical skills was recognized by the alternative medicine world! When


    they heard that Dr.Zabe''s disciple was going, Joel andn became worried.


    Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    "Yes, that''s the one! So, I''m afraid Miss Smith is in trouble this time.I wonder if the Smiths have


    prepared some follow-up public rtions ns? We can''t let Miss Smith be a pest in the medical


    world, right? Also, I heard that many people at the school are proposing to remove her from her


    position as an external professor! If that happens...will she really have to hide overseas?"


    Mrs.Hunt''s words seemed to be filled with concern for Nora, but every word seemed certain that Nora


    would not be able to get through this.


    "You don''t have to worry about this! After all, this is our family''s business!"


    Mrs.Hunt smiled.


    n, I have a suggestion this time.I have a way to let her avoid this matter!"


    Joel andn looked at each other again.


    They both felt that there was no way this old witch could be so kind? Joel narrowed his eyes and asked


    unhappily, "What way?"


    Mrs.Hunt did not sense his unhappiness at all.She smiled.


    "If Miss Smith marries Justin, with the power of our families, we will definitely not let her suffer in New


    York!"


    Joel andn frowned.


    Mrs.Hunt continued, "In the past, the two families had an engagement.Now that the two children like


    each other, our family is not one forget righteousness when ites to benefits.If we see that Miss


    Smith is in trouble, we can''t do something like trying to clear our ties.Therefore, once Miss Smith


    bes Madam Hunt, even if she does something ridiculous, who in New York would dare to rush in


    front of her and say nonsense?"


    She said, "This is a mutually beneficial thingn, you won''t reject me this time, right?"


    With that, she smiled atn.


    The wrinkles on her face were almost sticking together!n sneered.


    "Who said Nora would definitely lose? Don''t you have any confidence in her?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mrs.Hunt immediately said, "It''s not that I''m not confident in her.I''m just too confident about thest


    disciple of Dr.Zabe! We don''t care about alternative or modern medicine.As long as she can treat


    illnesses, she will be a good doctor.But do you know that thest disciple of Dr.Zabe developed Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill?"


    At the mention of this,n and Joel''s expressions turned a little ugly.


    Yvonne had spent a lot of money to buy a pill, but she did not give it ton, who needed it more.


    Instead, she had given it to Mrs.Hunt to curry her favor.


    At that time, Joel was angry.


    Later, when something happened ton at the Hunts, he had used that pill...


    It was as if the gift from the Smiths was being taken back! Speaking of which, the Smiths did owe


    Mrs.Hunt for this matter.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    Just as he was about to say that he would pay a high price again to buy Zabe Corporation''s Calming


    Pill, he heard Mrs.Hunt continue, "That pill is a priceless treasure.As for that pill, it''s a little overboard to


    say that it can bring the dead back to life.However, at the critical moment, it''s still useful to save lives!


    Not to mention thatn used this pill to extend his life back then,ter on, when I returned to my


    mother''s house, my sister-inw suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage.At that time, the family doctor


    said that there was no hope.However, I took out that pill and fed it to her.Even when she was sent to


    the hospital, she was still breathing and had recovered!"


    Mrs.Hunt was full of praise as she said, "So, I don''t have to say much about the effects of Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill, right? And how skilled must be the person who can make it? He must have


    already mastered alternative medicine! In that case, he can be considered my sister-inw''s savior!


    How much of a chance does Nora have of winning against him?"


    Whenn and Joel heard this, they felt even more uncertain.


    Actually, if Nora won this debate, people would at most say that she was young and frivolous.She had


    the true ability, so it was nothing.


    The worst oue was that they would be mocked if they lost! If Dr.


    Zabe''s disciple really arrived, would Nora really lose? As the two of them were thinking, the butler at


    the door spoke again.


    "Sir, someone from the Andersons is here."


    The Andersons?n hurriedly said, "Pleasee in!"


    With that, Simon and Melissa walked in quickly.


    The moment they entered, Simon looked around and asked anxiously, "Where''s Nora?"


    Beforen could speak, Mrs.Hunt said, "You guys heard about Miss Smith too, so you''re anxious, right?


    She hasn''t returned yet! She might have lost thepetition and lost face..."


    Simon was surprised to hear this.


    "Lost thepetition? How could she have lost? Sheril called just now to tell us about the


    competition.She didn''t lose!"


    Mrs.Hunt said confidently, "How is that possible? I received news that Dr.Zabe''sst disciple has gone


    there to participate in the debate.How could Miss Smith win?"


    Simon looked at her and said with a strange expression, "Do you not know who Dr.Zabe''sst disciple


    is?"


    He was shocked to hear the news and hade to seek confirmation! Mrs.Hunt sneered.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is.Even if it''s the Hunts or the Andersons, we can''t give in to her in this


    matter...After all, this is a conflict between alternative and modern medicine! Unless...Miss Smith is that


    last disciple, this matter won''t end well!"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Mrs.Hunt had just finished speaking when Simon smiled and asked, "How did you know?"


    Mrs.Hunt: ?? What did she know? She looked at Simon in surprise and recalled what she had just said.


    Then, she was stunned.It couldn''t be what she had said..n and Joel were also stunned as they


    frowned at Simon.


    At this moment, the sound of a car stopping could be heard from the door.


    Then, Nora and Justin walked into the living room.


    The two of them had just entered when they were stunned to see the people in the room.


    Nora''s gaze swept past Mrs.Hunt and the Andersons.She called out in surprise, "Simon, Melissa why


    are you guys here?"


    Simon immediately weed her with a smile.


    "We came to see you.What other surprises do you have that we don''t know about?! You''re Dr.Zabe¡¯s


    last disciple?!"


    As soon as he said this,n almost stood up from the wheelchair, but his legs softened and he sat back


    down.


    Joel was slightly surprised.


    The person who was the most shocked was Mrs.Hunt.She stood up suddenly and held the butler¡¯s


    hand.


    Then, she looked at Nora and Simon in shock.


    "What...what did you say? She...she''s Dr.Zabe''sst disciple?"


    "That''s right!" Simon smiled.


    "When Sheril called to tell us, I couldn''t believe it!"


    At this point, his eyes turned red.


    "Yvette''s medical skills really have a sessor! Nora, you must continue to learn from Dr.Zabe and try


    to surpass him!"


    Melissa immediately pushed him and smiled.


    "What are you talking about? The child will definitely be more outstanding!"


    Simon instantly nodded.


    He took out a tissue and wiped his tears.


    Then , he looked at Nora.


    "You''ve really brought glory to Andersons! As expected of Yvette''s daughter!"


    Melissa also said, "Yes, you''re outstanding in not only alternative but also modern medicine...You really


    surprise us! What else are you good at?"


    Nora: "Actually, it''s nothing."


    As soon as she said this, Cherry''s voice was heard.


    "Mommy, don''t you know how to hack as well?" Simon smiled.


    "Oh, do you know programming?"


    Nora: "...A little."


    "Tskl"


    Augh sounded.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora turned around and saw Justin suppressing hisughter and saying, "Yes, just a teensy bit."


    Nora red at him and motioned for him not to say anything.


    Simon smiled.


    "It''s okay.If you like it, you can treat it as a hobby! You don''t have to be too good at it.The two things


    that cross borders in medicine are already the best!"


    "Yes, there are specialists in every field !" Melissa agreed.


    The two of them looked at Nora with eyes almost glowing.


    While the few of them were chatting,n looked at Mrs.Hunt again.


    When he saw her shocked expression, he said, "Mrs.Hunt, why are you so agitated over such a small


    matter? Nora is only average at alternative medicine.She just happened to create Zabe Corporation''s


    Calming Pill and happened to save your sister-inw''s life.She''s just your family''s benefactor.Don''t be


    so agitated.Calm down!"


    Mrs.Hunt felt like she had been pped in the face and was speechless.


    Joel''s lips twitched.


    Unclen, who was the one who stood up in shock and fell back down! He spoke as if he was very


    calm...


    However, he could not poken''s sore spot.


    He smiled and said, "Unclen and Aunt Anderson were both outstanding figures back then.How could


    the child you two gave birth to be any less capable? Nora''s intelligence and genes are definitely


    stronger than yours! Now, no one will dare to nder Nora anymore, right? I want to see who in New


    York dares to look down on her?"


    Mrs.Hunt''s face turned even redder.


    Simon raised his chin and said proudly, "Back then, Yvette''s suitor shook the entire New York.Almost all


    the young talents liked her! Now that Nora is so outstanding, who would dare to look down on her?


    Nora is the second Yvette!"Mrs.Hunt knew what they were hinting at.Back then, people who wanted to


    marry Yvette could line up for days! They were indirectly praising Nora! When Mrs.Hunt thought of what


    she had just said, she was instantly furious.


    She jabbed the walking stick in her hand on the ground and said angrily, "Miss Smith can''tpare to


    Yvette back then, right? After all, Yvette didn''t have two children! No matter how good Miss Smith is,


    some people will still be calctive about this! I think it''s better if she¡¯s with the children¡¯s biological


    father"


    Justin''s face darkened.


    "Grandmother!"


    Mrs.Hunt instantly smiled.


    "Alright, don''t be angry.I''m done talking.I just heard that the Smiths were looking for a son-inw a few


    days ago! But I haven''t seen many peopleing.The only one who came seems to be that ine?


    Look, wealthy families still care about this..."


    The Smiths fell silent.


    Mrs.Hunt''s words were very true.


    There were indeed no outstanding peopleing to seek Nora''s hand in marriage.


    After all, many wealthy families would shrink back at the sight of a woman with a burden.


    Unexpectedly, the butler rushed in hurriedly after that.


    He looked a little anxious.


    "Sir, something bad has happened! A group of people has gathered outside! They said they want to


    marry Miss Nora!"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Amid the silence in the room,n suppressed all his emotions and tried his best to make himself seem


    calm.


    He said, "Let...them in."


    The butler nodded.


    When he went out to let the people in, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became rather


    strange.


    Everyone looked at Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Hunt also broke into a frown.


    She had repeatedly been forced to eat her words today, which made her very embarrassed, but she


    mustn¡¯t admit defeat.


    She looked outside and said, "Well, that actually does make sense.News of the Smiths recruiting a


    son-inw has already spread for a few days, so there will definitely be people dreaming of rising up


    the social hierarchy calling on you.People like them are just here for the Smiths¡¯ money, though! They


    are...men that sponge off their wives!"


    After saying that, she seemingly managed to convince herself.


    "Yes, that must be the case..."


    Simon and Melissa''s frowns deepened further.


    A smiling Melissa stepped forward.


    The woman wearing a ssy dress looked very elegant.


    Although she was nearly fifty, herplexion was fair and delicate, and she didn''t look old at all.


    She said softly, "Mrs.Hunt, how are you so sure that they are all men intending to sponge off their wives


    when no one has evene in yet ? Given how outstanding Nora is, there will undoubtedly be a lot of


    people coveting her.Not all of them may necessarily be good men, and I reckon that situations like what


    you''ve just described will definitely exist, but don''t worry, Nora''s marriage is something very important


    to both the Smiths and the Andersons.We will definitely keep our eyes peeled and make sure we look


    for someone good for her! So, you don''t have to worry about that, Mrs.Hunt!"


    Previously, when Mrs.Hunt invited Melissa to the Hunts¡¯, she had adopted a very arrogant attitude.


    It could be said that Melissa had taken care to be cautious with everything she said and did, but even


    at that time, she had carried herself with grace and poise.


    Now that she had the Smiths¡¯ support, Melissa was even more confident.


    Her voice was polite and gentle as she said unhurriedly, "Of course, Yvette also had a ton of suitors


    back then.It was only after careful selection that she finally picked Mr.Smith.The apple of the Smiths¡¯


    eye will no doubt excel even more.Besides...Given how outstanding Nora is, and how she already has


    children, she doesn''t necessarily have to rely on men in order to survive.


    Times have already changed, there is nock of youngsters! I heard that Ms.


    Hunt herself has announced a few years ago that she''s a non-believer of marriage.


    At that time, so many people had sung praises of Ms.Hunt and said that she was so dashing and


    heroic.


    Therefore, we''ll just let Nora decide based on her mood...


    "If she''s in a good mood and finds someone who tickles her fancy, she can try dating him.If she really


    doesn''t take a fancy to anyone, then that''s that.Do you think the Smiths and the Andersons won''t be


    able to support Nora financially? Besides, with Nora''s medical skills alone, how many people do you


    think are begging for her..."


    Every word she said was justified and well-founded, and they made Mrs.Hunt choke so badly that she


    couldn''t even say a word.


    Mrs.Hunt took a deep breath and said, "Then let''s see if there is anyone she likes!"


    As she said that, footsteps came from outside the door and the butler''s voice traveled over.


    "This way please." Mrs.Hunt looked over.


    She''d initially thought that there would only be two or three visitors, but little did she expect that a


    dozen or so people would enter all at once! On top of that, all of them were marrieddies of wealthy


    families whom she often met?! Mrs.Hunt was dumbfounded.


    The person in the front was the wife of a director from a government organization.


    As soon as she entered, she looked straight at Nora, took a step forward, and held her hand.


    She said, "You must be Ms.Smith, right? Oh my, look at how pretty you are! You look just like how


    Yvette did back then! No, you''re even prettier than her! I heard that the Smiths are looking for a good


    life partner for you? What do you think of my eldest son? He is awyer, and should be a good match


    for you!"


    Nora:".."


    Thedy was so enthusiastic that she didn''t quite know what to say.


    At this point, anotherdy stepped forward.


    She smiled and said, "Don''t listen to her, Ms.Smith.Her eldest son is awyer, so he''s terribly busy .He


    won''t be able to find time to apany you at all.My son, on the other hand, has more free time! He is


    the president of apany and doesn''t usually have much to do.I have photos of him on my


    phone.Would you like to have a look?"


    "There''s also my son..."


    The Smiths didn''t have a matriarch, so for a while, everyone flocked to Nora.


    Nora had never witnessed anything like this.


    Moreover, she had never been adept at talking, so she was stunned by their enthusiasm.


    At the sight, Melissa kindly walked over and stopped in front of Nora.


    "Ladies, Nora''s mom passed away early.If there''s anything you need, you can talk to me instead.I''m


    her aunt, but I''m just like a mother to her!"


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief at once.


    She quietly took a step back, nodded slightly, and said, "Everyone, I''ll go and have a change of clothes


    first"


    After that, she bent over and picked up Cherry, who had slipped behind Melissa and was tiptoeing to


    look at the photo of the handsome guy on the phone.


    Then, she went straight upstairs.


    Cherry said"...Mommy, I don''t need to change! Let me stay with Grandaunt Melissa! I miss Grandaunt


    Melissa!"


    Nora: What you miss are those photos in thedies¡¯ cell phones instead, don¡¯ t you?! She ignored


    Cherry''s request and took her upstairs.


    Then, she ignored the plea for help in Justin''s eyes and merely raised her eyebrows as she gave him a


    silent message: ¡®Good luck¡¯


    Justin:"..."


    Mrs.Hunt was in disbelief as she stared at the women.


    Thosedies were some of the most famous people in New York.


    It was difficult for them to evene together, so howe they had all suddenlye to the Smiths¡¯


    today? Seeing that everyone else had all gathered around Melissa, she grabbed Mrs.Lovell, who hadn''t


    gone over yet, and asked, "Mrs.Lovell, you guys...Don''t you know that Nora already has a child?"


    Mrs.Lovell looked at her and smiled.


    "I know that, Mrs.Hunt!"


    Then, she said, "But if Ms.Smith didn''t already have a child, how would my son possibly have a chance


    with her?"


    Mrs.Hunt: ?? Mrs.Lovell took the opportunity to say, "My elder brother wanted to marry Yvette


    Anderson back then, too.With her good genes and her good looks, the offspring she gave birth to


    would definitely have been very smart and good-looking.Unfortunately, only people like Mr.Smith and


    Mr.Hunt were worthy of Yvette, and she did indeed choose Mr.Smith in the end.Families like ours stand


    no chance at all! But things are different now! Since Ms.Smith already has a child, surely she''ll lower


    her expectations a little?"


    Mrs.Hunt:"!!"


    She was stunned.


    Mrs.Lovell immediately nodded.


    Then, she lowered her voice and said, "Think about it, how amazing a person was Yvette back then?


    Yet her daughter has outdone her! Not only is she the top surgeon, but she''s also the person standing


    at the very pinnacle of alternative medicine! If someone like her marries our family, wouldn''t I enjoy a


    long life? Besides, the children that Ms.Smith gives birth to will definitely be very smart! This will


    completely improve my family''s genes!"


    Mrs.Hunt stared at the people in front of her in a daze, finding all these rather unbelievable.


    "Don''t any of you mind that she has given birth before?"


    Mrs.Lovell smiled.


    "Of course not! Having one more clever person in the family will definitely be a help to the family in the


    future!"


    Next to them, Justin''s posture suddenly became ramrod straight, and he felt a huge sense of crisis.


    Upstairs.


    Nora did not change.


    After tossing Cherry onto the sofa, she picked up her cell phone and continued to send messages to


    Trueman: ¡®Who plotted my artificial insemination back then?¡¯


    Although she was very fat back then, she had already learned a lot of different skills by then.


    It was very difficult for anyone to set up traps for her.


    Additionally, Justin had also taken charge of the Hunt Corporation by then, and he usually brought


    bodyguards with him whenever he was out.


    Just who exactly were they? To think they could retrieve Justin''s sperm without anyone noticing?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    It seemed like Trueman wasn''t looking at his phone, so he didn''t reply right away after Nora sent the


    message.


    After staring at the phone for a while, Nora tossed it aside and went to take a bath.


    Cherry and Pete came together.


    There were identical frowns on their little faces.


    Cherry said with dissatisfaction, "Pete, Grandpa is introducing boyfriends to Mommy again! Sigh!"


    Pete was about tofort her and tell her that it was okay when Cherry remarked enviously, "When


    will my Daddy find me a bunch of young men?"


    Pete:"?"


    He''d thought that Cherry was worried that their parents would be separated, but as it turned out, she


    was just being envious of Mommy ?! She was simply hopeless! The corners of Pete''s lips spasmed


    and he looked at the bathroom.


    Then, he put down the book in his hand and slowly walked out the door.


    "Mr.Smith, before I came here, my husband said that he didn''t manage to beat you when he was


    fighting for Yvette back then, so your daughter has to show my son some courtesy this time! At the very


    least, let them meet and try to get along with each other!"


    Seeing that Melissa simply refused to say anything, someone shifted their target ton instead.


    In the past, everyone would deliberately ban any mention of Yvette Anderson in front of him.


    None of them had dared to mention her name.


    However, the mention of her name instead filled him with pride now.


    He smiled and replied, "Of course!"


    Justin:!! Suddenly, he felt very upset that he didn''t have any elders who could speak up for him.


    He nced at Mrs.Hunt resentfully.


    The elderly woman looked very awkward and embarrassed.


    She stood there with her hands on her walking stick, looking like she wanted to speak withn, yet


    didn''t know what she should be saying.


    Justin lowered his eyes and sighed inwardly.His father had run away from home with his mistress when


    he was only five.His mother had also moved out and never returned.His grandmother was the one who


    had brought him up, so he had great respect for her.


    Thus, he couldn''t adopt aggressive measures against his grandmother.


    Moreover, should his grandmother continue to be dissatisfied with Nora, given her skill in infighting


    within the household, he was afraid that she would keep making trouble for Nora.


    That was why Justin had allowed her to keep making trouble for the Smiths¡ªso that she would keep


    being rebuffed.


    It was only after she had been rebuffed and realized how strong and powerful Nora really was that she


    would be truly convinced.


    This way, when Nora married into the Hunts in the future, at the very least, she wouldn''t make things


    difficult for her.


    Thus, he did not rescue her from her predicament.He simply stood there without saying anything.


    Suddenly, someone pulled his sleeve.


    Justin lowered his head to see Pete standing by his leg and gently tugging his arm.


    When he looked over, the boy asked in his young and tender voice, "Daddy, aren''t you worried that


    someone will snatch Mommy away?"


    Justin:¡¯?"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    Only then did he realize that everyone around them had stopped talking and were looking at both father


    and son in surprise.


    Mrs.Lovell didn''t quite understand.


    "Daddy...Mommy...Mr.Hunt, what does he mean by that?"


    Pete blinked and replied, "My Mommy is Nora!"


    Everyone:"??"


    Everyone looked atn and Mrs.Hunt with puzzled looks on their faces Only then did something click in


    Mrs.Hunt''s head.


    She came back to her senses and said with a smile, "Tsk, look at me, I''ve forgotten to announce


    something to everyone! Ms.Smith is our little Peter Hunt''s biological mother.Peter and her daughter are


    twins! In other words, Cherry is a child of the Hunts! So, we won''t bother you guys to take care of her


    anymore!"


    Everyone:"!!!"


    Everyone looked at Justin.


    "So, Mr.Hunt and Ms.Smith are in a rtionship? How far has the rtionship gone?"


    Mrs.Lovell asked.


    Mrs.Hunt nudged Justin.


    Justin knew what she meant, but he nevertheless looked atn subconsciously.Sure enough, the man


    had broken into a frown.


    As such, Justin lowered his gaze and replied, ¡°I am still trying to woo her"


    His words maden''s frown rx.


    Mrs.Hunt, however, was a little mad.


    "Justin!"


    Justin nced at her but said nothing.


    The others remarked, "Oh, you''re still wooing her? Then that means we still stand a chance! It''s just


    that...I wonder what is your stance towards the matter, Mr.Hunt?"


    Mrs.Hunt took a step forward.


    She was about to say something domineering such as "Whoever tries to woo Nora would be going


    against the Hunts"...


    Once she said that, it would definitely force some of them into retreating.


    Unexpectedly, before she could speak, Justin replied calmly, "It''s a fairpetition.His one-liner made


    Mrs.Hunt feel as if her breath was caught in her chest.She couldn''t get it out, nor could she force it


    back down.After she finally sent away all the people who hade over to propose marriage, even


    Melissa heaved a huge sigh of relief.When Pete saw Justin off, the little fellow sighed, looked at Justin


    contemptuously, and said, "Daddy, you are so useless¡¯ Just now, he had deliberatelye downstairs


    and called them Mommy and Daddy loudly just to help him out, but little did he expect him to be so


    useless.


    Justin, however, raised his eyebrows.


    The beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmered as he said with a smile, "It''s useless to drive them


    all away.It''s pointless even if they curry favor with Mrs.Anderson or your grandfather"


    A puzzled Pete asked, "Then what is useful?"


    "The most effective method is to snag your mommy."


    Justin always focused only on the crux of the matter.


    As long as Nora was willing to be with him, even ifn opposed to them being together, would there be


    any use?


    Pete:".."


    As he watched Justin leave, he suddenly felt like his father was still the more scheming one after all!


    When Pete returned upstairs, Nora had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed reading a


    medical book.


    She was still having a headache over how to cure Quentin.


    At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Thinking that Trueman had replied, she picked up the phone and took a nce.


    However, she instead saw a text message: "I will do my best to woo you.Even if you don''t ept me, I


    won''t use the children to hold you hostage."


    Nora: Her lips curled into a smile.


    Her anger and frustration at finding out that she had fallen victim to someone''s ploy seemed to have


    disappeared for the most part when she saw the message.


    The next day.


    When Nora woke up and went downstairs, she saw Karl in the living room.


    He was following behind Tanya and asking with a smile, "Can your wedding be brought forward by two


    days? How about holding it tomorrow?"


    Tanya felt a little helpless.


    "The hotel and everything else has already been booked.We can''t change the date just because we


    want to.Besides, the schedule is already very tight now.Is there something wrong?"


    Karl looked a little anxious, but he nevertheless replied, "No, it''s fine, it''s fine..."


    He scratched his head.


    "I just feel a little nervous, so I want to get everyone done and over earlier!"


    Tanya became a little angry when he said that.


    "If you''re busy with something, then you can leave.To be honest, it doesn''t matter even if you don''t


    attend my wedding!"


    Karl had never fulfilled his duties as a father in Tanya''s life during the past two decades.


    The rtionship between Tanya and him was inherently conflicting right from the start.


    Karl hurriedly waved and said, "No way! I''m really fine.I will definitely be there at your wedding! I''m your


    father, Tanya!"


    He broke into a grin and looked at her ingratiatingly.


    Tanya snorted at the sight and continued to prepare for the wedding.


    However, deep down, she still felt rather uneasy.


    She suddenly looked at Karl and asked, "Is something the matter with yourpany?"


    In order not to make Tanya worried, Karl and Joel hade together and made up a story.


    They told Tanya that Karl was the CEO of a listedpany abroad.


    They did not intend to let her know about all those things in the underworld.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl said seriously, "Nothing''s wrong, really! Besides, what can be more important than my daughter''s


    wedding? Don''t think too much into it! If you don''t want to change the wedding date, then we won''t


    change it! You can just be in charge of taking good care of your skin and sleeping for the next few


    days.All you need to do is to turn up like the beautiful bride you are on the day of the wedding!"


    Tanya breathed a sigh of relief and uttered an "okay".


    Then, she continued to fill out the invitations.


    Seeing her busying herself with her tasks, Karl sat on the sofa next to her.


    A gentle smile formed on his rough face.


    At this moment, Karl''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    When he answered, his expression instantly changed.


    He stood quietly and walked out.


    Nora happened to be taking out bread and milk from the refrigerator at this moment.


    She was about to eat them when she noticed his reaction .


    After thinking about it, she followed him out.


    Karl had a very serious look on his face.


    His voice was very low as he said, "No! I can''t leave now! I promised Tanya that I would attend her


    wedding, so I have to be there! You don''t have to say any more.You guys can go back first.Don¡¯t worry


    about me!"


    He hung up after he said that.


    When he looked back, he was shocked to see Nora there.


    Nora frowned.


    She looked at Karl steadily and suddenly asked, "Have you met with some kind of trouble?"


    Karlughed.


    "No way.Don''t think too much into it, hahaha-"


    After saying that, he walked back into the room.


    As he did, he sent a message on his cell phone.


    As Nora stared at him from the back, she suddenly thought of something.


    She picked up her cell phone and switched to ck Cat''s ount.


    Sure enough, she saw a message from Karl: ¡®SOS! Help, ck Cat!¡¯


    Nora replied: ¡®Juste straight to the point if you have something to say¡±


    Karl sent another message: ¡®If something happens to me in the future, please do me a favor¡±


    Nora''s pupils shrank: ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Karl: Protect my daughter, Tanya


    Nora: "What happened? If you don''t tell me, I''m not going to help you."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    No matter what happened, Nora would always take good care of Tanya.She had deliberately said that


    just to force Karl to tell her the truth.


    A short whileter, Karl replied: "I trust your character very much, ck Cat, so I''m leaving Tanya to


    you!"


    Nora frowned.


    The Assassin Alliance was an illegal organization and most of their crimes weremitted abroad.


    In addition, the Assassin Alliance was very loyal.


    Most of themissions that Karl epted were requests for revenge, and he never killed the


    innocent indiscriminately.


    This was also the reason why she was willing to stay in the organization.


    Karl might seem like a goofball and acted like a gangster, but he was, in fact, an intelligent and


    meticulous man.


    The organization''s assassins had never taken any lives in the country.


    It stood to reason that they wouldn''t be in any trouble after he returned to the States, so what was


    going on? Seeing that Karl was refusing to say anything, Nora decided to call ck Panther.


    ck Panther was Karl''s number one assistant.


    He was also one of the bodyguards who had returned to the States with Karl this time.He was originally


    not known as ck Panther.


    After she became famous as ck Cat, ck Panther wanted a name simr to hers, so he had


    changed his name.


    Nora had been speechless at the time.


    She wanted to tell him that that wasn''t her real name, but he didn''t really understand their naming


    conventions.


    On top of that, he didn''t like studying, so he simply refused to believe her.


    In addition, if anyone in the organization called him by his original name and not ck Panther, he


    would get angry.


    This led to him really changing his name to ck Panther in the end.


    She used a voice changer and asked, "What happened to Karl?"


    ck Panther sighed.


    "It seems like he''s gotten himself into trouble.He didn''t tell me anything about it, and only told us to


    leave America as soon as possible.But he¡¯s insisting on staying instead..."


    Nora frowned and said, "You guys should leave first"


    Even ck Panther wasn''t aware of what was going on.


    Just what had Karl done? While she was wondering about it, Tanya¡¯s voice came over from the living


    room.


    "Nora, hurry up ande with me to try on the wedding dress!"


    When Nora walked over, she saw Tanya standing there excitedly.


    "They worked overtime to alter the wedding dress I chose, so it''s done now.I also customized the


    bridesmaid''s dress for you.Let''s go and try it on together!"


    Nora nced at Karl.


    Even though he was trying his best to maintain his demeanor, his brows were still locked together, and


    he kept looking down at his phone time and time again.


    When Tanya walked over to the door after grabbing Nora, she suddenly looked back at Karl and asked,


    "You...Do you want toe with me?"


    Go with her? Karl originally looked anxious, but when he heard her, his eyes lit up and he suddenly


    smiled and said, "Yes, let''s go together! I want to see you in a wedding dress!"


    Tanya looked happy and in good spirits.


    When she heard his reply, she smiled and said, "Okay.Did you drive here? Joel is heading over from


    the office, we''re meeting at the bridal shop"


    Karl replied, "I did, I did! Let''s go! Dad will take you there!"


    The few of them went out together and got into Karl''s car.


    While Karl was driving, he put his phone on the stand as a navigator.


    Nora and Tanya sat in the backseat.


    Tanya was sitting right behind Karl, so she couldn''t see his expression.


    However, there was some faint excitement on her face.


    To be honest, there was something she had never mentioned all this time.


    She had never had a father in her life.


    What she was the most envious of was that Hiry had a father who protected her.


    She stared at the seat in front of her and suddenly said, "Thank you!"


    Karl was taken aback.


    Tanya turned and looked out the window.


    "To be honest, when I was a child, I always wondered about something.When I grow up and get


    married in the future, what should I do if I didn''t have a father to marry me off? I''d always known that


    Uncle Jones would never do it on behalf of my father..."


    Her words took Karl by surprise.


    His jaw tensed up and then, he grinned and said, "Well, now you do, Tanya!"


    After saying that, the look in his eyes became firm and resolute.


    Tanya smiled.


    "Yeah."


    She felt unprecedented happiness in this instant.She had found her daughter.She had found her father.


    Her rtionship with Joel had also returned to what it had been in the past...


    It seemed like she had no more regrets in life...


    She was immersed in the joy of trying on the wedding dress, but Nora''s gaze was fixed on Karl''s phone


    instead...


    Although she was in the backseat, she had good eyesight.


    She could clearly see the text messages on Karl''s phone.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    He received numerous messages, all of which were messages from ck Panther urging Karl to leave


    and meet them.


    The few of them had left to look for a helicopter.


    This way, they could just fly off.


    But after taking a few nces at the phone, Karl instead turned it off.


    For some reason, the atmosphere became tense.


    Nora took a deep breath.


    She had almost immediately concluded that Karl was definitely not being pursued by enemies.


    After all, as the leader of the Assassin Alliance who had killed so many bad guys, there would


    eventually be bad guys approaching him for revenge.


    There was no way Karl would put Tanya in danger with him.


    So, after ruling out that possibility, what exactly was happening to Karl? Just what was about to


    happen? While she was thinking about it, the few of them arrived at the bridal shop.


    After getting out of the car, Karl followed Tanya into the shop and they went upstairs.


    A worker brought the wedding dress over, and Tanya went to try it on.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was also a dedicated makeup artist there to put on some simple makeup for her.


    Outside, Joel was looking at a row of suits.


    While he was picking some out, he suddenly looked at Karl and suggested with a smile, "Dad, why


    don''t you pick one too? You can wear it at the wedding."


    Karl''s gaze swept across the suits when he heard that.


    In the end, he picked a dark red one.


    "Tanya''s wedding is a joyous event.I''ll wear this one!"


    Joel nodded.


    The group of people went to the fitting rooms.


    Nora instead became the most leisurely person there.


    A short whileter, Karl walked out in a suit.


    As he neatened his clothes , he seemed a little at a loss, and he didn''t even know where to put his


    hands.


    He asked nervously, "Does it look good?"


    Nora smiled and replied ¡¯...Yeah, it does"


    At this point, the fitting room''s curtains were pulled open.


    Tanya stood there in a pure white wedding gown.


    When she saw Karl, she raised her eyebrows in slight surprise.


    Then, she smiled and stretched out her hand to him.


    Seeing how pure and beautiful she was, Karl''s eyes shone brightly.


    He raised his hand, but when he was about to touch Tanya''s hand, he hurriedly retracted it, took out a


    piece of tissue from his pocket, and wiped his hands meticulously...


    At the sight of how nervous he was, Nora couldn''t help butugh.


    Was he really that man who dominated the underworld? At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered, Morris'' voice came from the other side.


    He said, "We''ve made one of them talk.He''s confessed! It turns out that the few of them entered the


    country with someone''s help! We''ve found his aplices!"


    His voice gradually merged with reality.


    Taken aback, Nora asked, "Who is it?"


    As soon as the question left her mouth, she heard footstepsing toward her.


    Then, a few inclothes officers and Morris rushed in.


    They pointed their guns at Karl and shouted, "Karl Moore, you have been surrounded! Freeze!"


    Nora''s head whipped to the side abruptly and she looked at Karl in disbelief.


    Karl seemed to have seen thising long ago.His hand, which he had just wiped clean, stayed in


    mid-air just like that.He hadn''t taken his daughter''s hand yet.However, he didn''t try to take it anymore.


    He merely turned his head to Morris and said calmly, "Don''t be nervous, I won''t resist.Can I change my


    clothes, though? I shouldn''t ruin the ones I''m wearing right now"

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Both of Karl''s hands were raised when he spoke.


    He stood in between Morris¡¯ gun and Tanya, using his body to block her as if he was afraid that


    someone would misfire and end up injuring Tanya.


    Morris looked at Nora.


    Nora nodded slightly at him.


    Only then did Morris say, "Change here"


    "Okay¡± Karl took off his suit and folded it neatly.


    He wanted to pass it to the worker next to him, but the worker was so scared that he was already


    squatting next to him with his hands over his head.


    He could only pass the clothes to Joel.


    Joel was staring at him with a frown.


    "Dad¡­¡±


    "It''s fine, it''s fine"


    Karl patted his hand lightly.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding.I''m fine"


    Joel''s jaw tensed up and he looked at Morris.He was about to take a step forward and say something,


    but Karl stepped in front of him and stopped him.He shook his head.


    Then, without daring to look at Tanya, he said in a low voice, "Take good care of Tanya and Mia."


    After saying that, he reached into his pocket.


    "Freeze!"


    A inclothes officer yelled warily at him.


    Karl immediately raised his hand.He looked at the few men again and said gently, "Don''t get worked


    up, don''t get worked up...I told you, I won¡¯ t resist.I''m just taking out something"


    Morris nodded again.


    Karl took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Joel.


    Joel was surprised.


    "This is?"


    Karl smiled.


    "My wedding gift for the two of you¡± After saying that, he held his hands over his head and walked


    towards Morris step by step.


    Before he reached them, Tanya suddenly asked, "You...What''s the matter?"


    Karl looked back at her.He was still smiling and his voice wasforting.


    "I''m fine, I really am.Don''t worry, it''s just a small matter.You don''t have to worry.Just rest assured and


    prepare for the wedding .I will try my best toe back on your wedding day.I promised that I will


    personally marry you off."


    Tanya''s eyes were red.


    Dressed in the pure white wedding gown, she looked holy and clean.


    The sight made Karl smile.


    Morris put away his gun at this point.He took a step forward, took out his handcuffs, and handcuffed


    Karl''s wrists.


    Only then did everyone else rx.


    To be honest, when they discovered that Karl was the aplice, everyone had been very nervous.


    Logically speaking, it should have been very hard for them to catch a big boss like him.


    Besides, from the day before to this current point in time, he actually had sufficient time to escape, but


    he hadn''t.


    Everyone had thought that they would be in for a fierce battle, but it didn''t happen.


    Karl had surrendered just like that? Everyone looked at one another, still somewhat in disbelief.


    Even when Karl was brought into the car downstairs, everyone still felt that things had progressed too


    easily.


    In the bridal shop, it was only after Morris left with his men that Tanya seemed to finally recover.


    She stared straight at Joel and asked with a trembling voice, "He...Will he be okay...?"


    Karl and Joel had lied to her that Karl was a businessman, but Tanya was no fool.


    How would she possibly not sense the gangster-like aura around Karl and his men? Joel held her


    hand.


    "Let''s go home first.I will find out what is going on! Tanya nodded.When the two were talking, Nora had


    already left the shop.She followed after Morris.


    After they went downstairs, a few people escorted Karl into the car.


    Nora looked at Morris.


    "Are you sure it''s him? As far as I know, Karl never involves himself with domestic affairs."


    Morris nodded.


    "We have already looked into it.When Karl came back to the States, he had indeed returned with the


    group of them.It is said that they were also the ones who arranged for Trueman Yale''s departure.That''s


    why we didn''t notice anything."


    Trueman had left the country silently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    This incident was indeed beyond Nora''s expectations.


    But if Karl was the one who had done it, then everything would make sense.


    Sending a person out of the country was something that couldn''t be any easier for the Assassin


    Alliance.


    She frowned and looked inside the car again.


    No matter how she looked at it, Karl didn''t seem to her like someone who would be connected to the


    mysterious organization.


    Seeing how concerned she looked, Morris said, "We are just asking Mr.Moore back with us to aid in our


    investigations.


    Once I have any news, I will let you know? Nora nodded.


    However, she knew that Karl had most likely done it.


    Without sufficient evidence, Morris and the others would never ask him to go with them at gunpoint just


    to cooperate with the investigation.


    After Karl got into the car and was taken away, Nora picked up the phone and dialed ck Panther''s


    number again.


    ck Panther answered very quickly.


    "What''s the matter, ck Cat?"


    Nora asked, "Did you guys bring a few outsiders into the country when you came to America?"


    ck Panther was surprised.


    Then, he asked, "Is it because of them that Boss is suddenly in trouble?"


    Nora''s heart sank.


    Instead of answering her question, ck Panther had instead asked her a question of his own.


    However, his response had indeed answered her first question.


    Her jaw tensed up and she slowly asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    ck Panther sounded very anxious.


    "I knew something would go wrong! When Boss suddenly said that he wanted toe back to the


    country and have a look, I already felt like something wasn''t right.Then, he said that he was here to


    look for you, so I didn''t think much about it.But unexpectedly, when we were departing, I discovered


    that he had brought a few people with him.Those people didn''t look like good news to me, so I tried to


    persuade him not to do it, but Boss didn''t listen to me.He even told me not to be nosy, and said that it


    had nothing to do with me! But look, something has happened! Just who exactly are those people?"


    Nora couldn''t disclose the special department''s information, so she didn''t answer him.


    Instead, she asked coldly, "When did the Assassin Alliance start taking gigs like this?"


    ck Panther obviously sounded a little guilty.


    He replied, "That''s what I thought, too.Our organization isn''tcking money.It was indeed too rash of


    Boss to take the job! What should we do now? The few of us wille back at once and save Boss!"


    Nora stopped him at once.


    "This is the United States, it''s not a ce where you guys can mess around! Go back and wait for news


    from me "


    With Karl arrested, ck Cat naturally became the leader of the Assassin Alliance.


    ck Panther was full of admiration for her, so he immediately replied, "Understood."


    After hanging up, Nora thought for a while and told Joel and Tanya to go home for now.


    As for herself, she drove to the special department, intending to have a good chat with Karl.


    When she arrived at the special department, Morris was already done interrogating him.


    When he saw Nora, he kept silent for a while before he said, "He has confessed"


    Nora:"?"


    She walked straight to the interrogation room.


    When she opened the door, she saw Karl sitting there.


    Nora sat opposite him and asked directly, "Uncle Karl, if you want to attend Tanya''s wedding, then tell


    me, where is Trueman Yale?"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    When he heard her, Karl looked at Nora and asked, "If I say that I don''t know, will you believe me?"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "Why wouldn''t you know?" Karl sighed.


    "lt really don''t know how he left the country.I am only responsible for bringing them into the United


    States! Moreover, after we arrived in the country, we went our separate ways.I didn''t involve myself with


    them after that.


    Nora frowned.


    She''d originally wanted to give Karl a chance to redeem himself, but with the way he was putting it, it


    really was Karl who had brought them into the country? She broke into a frown.


    Karl said, "It is indeed my fault for forging their documents and bringing them in and out of the country


    illegally.I am willing to be punished for it.You guys can decide the sentence!"


    These were small charges, so he would probably be sentenced to jail for three to four years.


    Seeing Karl confessing to his crimes so readily, Nora couldn''t help asking, "As far as I know, the


    Assassin Alliance never takes such jobs.Why did you take the job?"


    Karl sat on the chair casually.


    His big and muscr body on the tiny chair made the chair look as if it would copse any moment.He


    rolled up his sleeves, revealing the tattoos on his arm.He was the very picture of a delinquent from the


    underworld.He grinned.


    "Why else could it be? Because they offered a lot of money, that''s why!"


    Money...


    Before Nora could say anything, Morris had already spoken.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Mr.Moore, as far as I know, they only gave you 1.5 million dors to enter the country.Others


    may be tempted by this amount of money, but considering how you are worth a few hundred million


    dors, surely you won''t be interested in the job, right? I hope you can cooperate with our investigation!


    You have to give us a logical reason! Otherwise, we have reason to believe that you are in cahoots with


    the mysterious organization!"


    Morris'' suspicions were well-founded, and even Nora couldn''t refute him.


    Karl sighed.


    "It really was for the sake of money! People like us don''t have any boundaries for what we do.What''s


    bringing a few people back to the country when we are used to even murder? You think a few hundred


    million dors is a lot of money? That money is slowly umted from several million-dor jobs! I''ll


    say this, though¡ªI have never killed anyone in the United States, so you have no right to arrest me


    because of this!"


    He spoke clearly and logically and was totally a wily old fox.


    Nora looked at him, her jaw tensed up.She knew that Karl wasn''t telling the truth.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Assassin Alliance was indeed an underworld organization.


    As long as one offered them money, they would take themission and do the killing.


    However, she knew that the Assassin Alliance had boundaries¡¯ Besides, there was an unwritten rule in


    the Assassin Alliance, and that was¡ªthey were not allowed to kill Americans¡¯ Because they didn''t want


    to leave behind criminal records in the States.


    This rule was set by Karl, which went to show that the man had feelings for the country.


    In fact, one could even say that Karl might have already made up his mind to retire in the States.


    Yet he was suddenly saying that he was willing to do anything for money.


    She didn''t believe him at all! Before returning to the States, Karl waspletely unaware that he had a


    daughter.


    In the organization, he often advised others: "It''s enough to just have enough to spend.Don''t get too


    caught up in greed"


    Besides, even ck Panther could tell that those people were problematic.


    Would he not be able to see it? Something was definitely wrong here! Nora stood up suddenly, nodded


    to Morris, and left the interrogation room.


    Since Karl refused to say anything, then she would investigate this herself! She didn''t believe that there


    was anything in this world that Q and ck Cat wouldn''t be able to resolve! Nora went straight back to


    the Smiths¡¯.


    She was originally nning to go upstairs to do something, but when she was parking, she


    unexpectedly found an outsider''s car in the parking lot.


    Puzzled, she walked into the living room.


    Before she even got close to the living room, she heard Jill''s voiceing from the room.


    "I knew he was a bad person.He was already covered in tattoos when he was young.It was obvious


    from a nce that he wasn''t a reliable man, but I didn''t expect him to be such a vicious criminal! Now


    that he has been arrested, hah, he really deserves it! What goes aroundes around! He has to pay


    the price for killing so many people! The way I see it, he can forget about ever getting out of prison!"


    The things she said were extremely awful.


    Tanya sneered, "No one knows or can be sure what the truth is, or why they arrested Dad! I don''t need


    you to talk nonsense here!"


    "Talking nonsense?"


    Jill''s voice instantly rose.


    "Tanya, do you have a conscience or not? Are you still calling a murderer like him your father 21 If I


    were you, I would never acknowledge him!"


    Nora frowned.


    She was about to enter the living room when Hiry''s father, aka Jill''s current husband, said, "Tanya,


    don''t hold it against your mother for saying such awful things.We rushed over as soon as we heard the


    news.If even a small family like the Joneses have heard about the incident, then I''m afraid all of New


    York probably knows by now? With a father like him, even if you don''t mind, won''t Mr.Smith mind? The


    Smiths have a reputation to uphold! What''s more, Mr.Smith''s and your wedding is in two days.Surely


    you need someone to give your hand away at the wedding, right ! That''s why we are here...Your


    mother is ultimately still your mother, how can she just stand by idly and watch you be married without


    someone to give your hand away? We''ve already discussed this between the two of us.Since you grew


    up with the Joneses, why don''t you get married as a Jones instead?"


    Nora was infuriated.


    She pushed open the door, but she immediately heard Tanya sneer, "Mr.Jones, Mrs.Jones.I am not


    worthy of your kindness.Please leave!"


    After saying that, Tanya immediately ordered the butler, "See the guests out! The butler came in.


    "Mr.Jones, Mrs.Jones.This way please!"


    Mr.Jones got up.


    However, Jill shouted at Tanya angrily, "Tanya, you''re mistaking a good man for a bad one! Our


    suggestion is all for your own good! Yet you''re not appreciative of our gesture?"


    Tanya didn''t have the time to talk to them.


    She was terribly troubled at the moment.


    When she didn''t speak, the butler said aggressively, "Mrs.Jones, if you refuse to leave, then I will have


    to call security!"


    "Don''t touch me, I can leave by myself Jill red at Tanya.


    Suddenly, she said, "By the way, don''t the Smiths have a real estate project that they are looking to


    partner up for? You can approach the Yeet Enterprise.Remember to tell Joel this."


    Tanya:"?"


    She found what she said ridiculous.


    "Why should I?"


    Jill was also sneering.


    "Because I took $300,000 from them! I''m your mother! Even if you''re dead, you have no choice but to


    acknowledge it! Since I''ve taken the money, you, as my daughter, have to get things done! I''ve already


    written them an IOU! If you don''t get Joel to work with them, then they wille to you for money!"


    After saying something so shameless, Jill sneered again, "You''d best think carefully about what a father


    like that will bring you! The Joneses are at least innocent and have never broken thew! I''d advise you


    to think about this carefully"


    Tanya was really very tired.


    She stared at Jill and suddenly asked, "Why are you treating me like this?"


    "Why?"


    Jill suddenly became furious.


    She pointed at her and ranted, "You caused Hiry''s death, so you owe us all of this! You have to back


    Uncle Jones and let him support the Joneses! Otherwise, for as long as you''re alive, I, your mother, will


    never stop harassing you and making life difficult for you! Now that that goddamn Karl isn''t here


    anymore, I shall see what else you people can do about me!"


    No matter what, her parents were the ones who had given her life.


    Jill was her mother, so she and Joel couldn''t really kill her.


    Previously, Jill hadn''te over to make a scene anymore because Karl had intimidated her.


    But now that Karl had been arrested, Jill immediately saw hope again.


    "Get lost!"


    Tanya yelled at her.


    Jill slowly walked toward the exit.


    "Don''t forget what I told you and remember to tell my fantastic son-inw that! Also, remember to let


    me know when Karl''s sentence is passed...Hahaha!"


    Tanya was so furious that her chest was heaving up and down.


    Nora lowered her eyes.She stepped forward and bumped into Jill, who was about to leave! After the


    collision, she stepped aside and raised her eyebrows at Jill.


    Jill cursed furiously, "Are you blind?"


    But when she saw Nora, she swallowed back down the curses at the tip of her tongue.


    She merely muttered "Tsk, what bad luck" under her breath and went out with Mr.Jones.


    Nora looked at them from the back with a cold look in her eyes.Then, she took out a miniature


    earphone and put it in her ear.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    The two of them likely had only just gotten into the car and left.Only their breathing and the sound of


    the car starting and moving could be heard at the moment.


    For a while, neither of them spoke.


    Nora looked upstairs while she listened in on them¡ª Tanya was holding her head and she looked


    worried and anxious.


    Nora looked around and asked, "Where''s Joel?"


    "He went to ask Dad what happened."


    Tanya raised her head nkly and looked at Nora.


    She asked in a puzzled manner, "Nora, my father...Is he really a bad guy?"


    Nora''s jaw tensed up.


    She looked at Tanya and sighed.


    "There are no so-called good guys or bad guys in this world...Neither is there true good or evil...When


    she was a child, she had abhorred evil.


    But as she grew up and came into contact with more and more things, her many identities also came


    into contact with a lot of people.


    Only then did she graduallye to understand.


    In this world, no one was strictly evil or good.


    Take, for example, Jill.


    She was aplete viin from head to toe for others, but to Hiry, she was a good mother.


    And take, for example, Karl...


    He indeed had a lot of blood on his hands and also looked fierce and menacing, but in Nora''s eyes, a


    man like him was instead likable.


    Tanya, who didn''t get the answer she wanted, hung her head once more.


    After a while, thendline at home suddenly rang.


    The nanny picked up the call, upon which she looked at Tanya and said, "It''s Mdm.Sue."


    Tanya frowned.


    It was Sue from the ancestral home again.


    Before she could say anything, Nora went downstairs and answered the phone.


    As soon as she said "hello", Sue said, "Tanya, has your father really been arrested? Oh my, is a scary


    man like him finally going to be brought to justice? How delightful! He even fired at us the other


    time.Heh, does he think he can just shoot at others so casually? He''s such a boor!"


    Nora couldn''t bring herself to listen any further, so she went straight to the point and asked, "What


    exactly do you want?"


    It was only then that Sue realized that it was Nora on the phone.


    Surprised, she said, "Nora? Well, all the better if it''s you on the phone.I'' II tell you this, Karl Moore is a


    huge viin.Now that he has been arrested, they definitely won''t let him out anymore.We''ve already


    asked around; it''s said that hemitted murder.Tell Joel to hurry and divorce Tanya! This is also what


    your granduncle wants.The Smiths mustn''t have a murderer''s daughter as a daughter-inw! It would


    be horrible if news of this were to spread!"


    Nora frowned and sneered, "Are you a police officer?"


    Sue choked.


    "Huh? Of course not!"


    Nora said, "Oh, it''s fortunate that you''re not.Otherwise, there would have been so many cases of


    injustice in the world!"


    Despite being dissed, Sue didn''t get angry.She said, "Oh Nora, I know you''re on good terms with


    Tanya, but just giving her a bit of money in private will suffice.


    Someone like her is not suitable to be the matriarch of the Smiths! News of the incident has already


    spread in New York! There are even people saying that Jill was right to leave Karl Moore back then and


    that Tanya is regarding a bad man as her kin ! She should be repaying the Joneses for their kindness!


    How can she abandon the Joneses just because she has climbed up the socialdder? Isn''t a woman


    like her too cold-blooded? She''s so ungrateful!"


    ¡°...I''m hanging up" said Nora.


    As soon as she said that, Sue said anxiously, "Wait, don''t hang up just yet! I''m talking business


    here.Do you know who spread all this news? It''s Jill! She deliberately spread the news everywhere until


    the whole city was talking about it.Think about it, even if Tanya does be the matriarch of the


    Smiths, is there anyone in New York who would respect an ingrate like her?"


    Smack! Nora hung up huffily.


    As soon as something happened to Karl, an all too eager Jill had immediately started dragging Tanya''s


    name through the mud.


    She was too much! She lowered her gaze.


    Right at this moment, she finally heard Jill and her husband''s conversation in the earphone! Mr.Jones


    said, "Don''t fall out with her like that.Doing that will not benefit anyone! Can''t you take a softer attitude


    with Tanya?"


    Jill''s voice was very shrill.


    "Why should I? I feel like killing that little bitch the moment I see her face!"


    "That''s enough! You have to change that attitude of yours!"


    Jill sneered, "Hah, you weren''t the one in pain and suffering during that incident back then, of course


    you wouldn''t mind! But I do!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Back then, back then...That''s all you keep talking about.Why are you bringing up all those things from


    back then again? Don''t talk about it anymore.Aren''t you afraid that Mr.Smith wille to know of it?"


    "What are you so scared of? We''re in our car right now! You have never wanted to talk about it all these


    years.Since you refuse to let me talk about it, all the more I will do so! Back then..."

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    The couple''s voices traveled through the earphone, their conversation taking Nora by surprise.


    Through their argument, she slowly learned the truth of what had happened back then.


    She was utterly stunned.


    One could say that she had experienced a lot over the years, but even so, she never would have


    expected a viin like Jill to really exist in this world! Her jaw tensed up and her brows locked together


    into a tight frown.


    Lily came back at this point.


    A guest room had been prepared for Lily all this time.


    Every once in a while, she woulde back, take a day off, and rest.


    After all, she was terribly busy at the moment.


    Not only did she have to take care of Old Maddy, but she also had to take care of Quentin.


    She stretched and entered the house.


    After stepping into the house, she looked at Nora and said, "Anti, long time no see: Nora stared at her.


    Suddenly, she pulled off her earphone, coughed, and asked "Lily, are you busy?"


    Lily:"??"


    She slowly looked at Nora and then, the corners of her lips spasmed.


    She said, "Boss, you must be the most exploitative capitalist in the whole country"


    She really was back just to rest for a day! On top of that, this was the only day she hade back this


    whole week, Nora, however, got onto her feet.She took out the hair that she had pre- packed¡ª


    needless to say, she had plucked those strands of hair off Jill¡¯ s head when she collided with her just


    now.The hair follicles were still attached.Lily"


    The corners of her lips spasmed, and she felt like she was close to getting ustomed to it by now.


    She asked, "Whose DNA are you going to check this time?"


    "Jill and Tanya''s" replied Nora.


    Gotit¡¯ They had done DNA tests for Tanya quite a few times by then.


    Lily already had records of her data, so she didn''t need any more samples.


    She took the samples from Nora and headed to the door dejectedly.


    As she did, she said, "Boss, you really have to give me a pay raise."


    After watching Lily leave, Nora turned and went upstairs.


    Joel came back at dinnertime in the evening.


    With a big frown on his face, he looked at Tanya and said, "I''ve gotten someone to ask around.Dad


    didn''t do anything serious, so he will probably be out after two or three years of jail at most..."


    Tanya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Two to three years of jail for a bad man really wasn''t that long.


    Tanya had actually been worried that Karl would be imprisoned for life.


    She looked at Joel and said, "If you can pass him a message, tell him that I will wait for him outside,


    and will provide for him in his old age"


    Joel nodded.


    Nora, who was seated at the side, listened to them, feeling that Joel was indeed rather capable.


    The special department''s matters were handled with a very high level of confidentiality.


    On top of that, Morris was a tough nut to crack, no matter what kind of attitude one took with him.


    It was extremely difficult for one to find out what was going on within the department.


    Yet Joel had found out after running here and there for an afternoon.


    This showed that the special department wasn''t entirely imprable.


    Next to them, Warren and Maureen were eating with their heads down.


    Perhaps because of Karl''s incident in the afternoon, the couple¡ªwho were usually the ones livening up


    the atmosphere at home¡ªdidn''t speak.


    But if one were to look at them closely, they would see that Maureen had a furious look on her face


    while Warren was smiling ingratiatingly at her.


    Maureen, however, had turned away and was ignoring him.


    Nora was preupied with thoughts of Jill and Tanya''s DNA test because she wanted to verify the


    truth of what they had said in the car, so she didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the


    couple.


    After dinner, Joel suddenly looked at Tanya and said, "When I was getting someone to ask around


    about Dad today, I actually met him."


    Tanya was taken aback.


    Joel kept quiet for a while before he sighed and said, "He wants you to carry on with the wedding as


    nned, and is asking us not to dy the wedding because of him."


    Tanya bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "He''s thinking too much.Why would we cancel the wedding because of him?"


    Nora nced at Tanya.She knew that her best friend was being verbally stubborn again.She had heard


    Tanya call the hotel this afternoon to cancel the wedding banquet...


    When the hotel told her that the deposit was non-refundable , she had even snapped at them


    impatiently and said that they needn''t refund her then.


    But...


    "The wedding should indeed carry on as nned¡¯ said Maureen suddenly.


    She still sounded a little stiff, but one could faintly hear the concern in her voice.


    She said, "For some reason, news of what happened to Tanya has been spread everywhere and the


    city is abuzz with rumors.My family even called to ask about it today.If the wedding is canceled, those


    unaware of what''s going on will think that Joel has be unhappy with Tanya.Also...there are


    already a lot of people specting that the wedding will be canceled"


    The things that those people said had sounded way worse, actually.


    "..The Smiths will never ept a murderer''s daughter.I even heard that her father is an underworld


    figure.Jill had been forced into a rtionship with him back then, and he even forced himself on


    her...He''s even a rapist! How scary! It''s fortunate that he has been arrested!


    "Heh, like father like daughter.Tanya is his daughter, so she''s not going to be anything good either.If I


    had a father like him, I would be too ashamed to marry Mr.Smith!"


    "Wait for it.The Smiths will definitelye up with some kind of excuse to cancel the wedding.After all,


    if they hold such avish wedding now, it will look really bad when they divorce in the future."


    There were all sorts of spections, and Maureen''s family had ryed them all to her.


    Tanya would be living in New York as Mrs.Smith in the future.


    She couldn''t possibly be like Justin''s mother and lock herself up in a vi in the suburbs all day, never


    going out or socializing for the rest of her life.


    As long as she had to socialize, she would have toe into contact with others.


    And as long as she came into contact with others, disputes would inevitably happen.


    Therefore, they mustn''t let Tanya be looked down upon! Upon hearing what Maureen said, the few of


    them got together and discussed the issue.


    In the end, they decided that the wedding would continue as nned! The worried Tanya and Joel went


    upstairs.


    Maureen also went upstairs with Warren, one behind the other, leaving only Nora who walked up the


    stairs slowly.


    Upstairs.


    Nora sat on the sofa, her hands flying about on the keyboard at high speed.


    She now understood what was going on with Jill.


    However, she had to figure out the truth about Karl too! She intended to investigate what exactly had


    happened when Karl left New York back then...


    Seeing Nora hard at work, Pete, who was lying on the bed, sent a message to the tyrant: "Something


    has happened at home.This is a good chance for you to impress Mommy, why aren''t you here? You''re


    so useless!"


    Pete frowned and heaved a huge sigh.


    He was simply so mentally exhausted! In order to let the family of four reunite, he was shouldering too


    many responsibilities all by himself! The tyrant was usually so smart, yet he wasn''t making use of such


    a great opportunity to impress Mommy? With her cell phone in hand, Nora hacked into a certain


    system.


    To be honest, she already had a vague guess deep down and was just here to verify it.


    But unexpectedly...


    the moment she hacked into the system, she was obstructed by a master hacker! The two of them


    went back and forth.


    Even after a few rounds of fighting, neither of them could beat the other.


    However, perhaps because the other party was part of the public security system and thus held an


    advantage on their home turf, Nora was temporarily at a disadvantage.


    The other party opened a chat channel and asked straightforwardly: ¡®Who are you?¡¯


    Nora:"?"


    She thought for a moment and replied: m Y¡±


    Y was Justin anyway.


    Surely he wouldn''t hold it against her if she borrowed his name, right? After all, Justin was very


    powerful in the country, whereas her identity as Q had already been exposed in front of quite a few


    people.


    After sending the message, she asked: ''Who are you?¡¯


    The other party kept quiet for a long while before they finally replied: Oh, I am Q?


    Nora:"???"

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Nora stared at the screen for a while before she suddenly realized something.


    Well, that made sense.


    Out of the few known hackers in the world, who else besides Y couldpete with her for a few


    rounds? Justin hadn''t showed up the whole day even after learning what happened to Karl.


    As it turned out, he had the same suspicions as her, so he was also hacking into the system in the


    middle of the night? The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Just because Justin hacked into the system first, she had thought that he was someone from the other


    side.


    The corners of her lips spasmed again.


    Her phone rang at this point and then Justin''s low and deep voice came from the other side.


    "Are you nning to make me take the rap again?"


    Nora thought back to when the two of them had first met.


    Every time she did something with one of her identities, upon being discovered, everyone would think


    that it was Justin who had helped her.She didn''t want to reveal her identity at that time, so she hadn''t


    refuted it.


    However, the two of them weren''t familiar with each other yet at that time.


    She had even felt a little embarrassed having him take the me As for now...


    Had she already be so used to it? Nora coughed and changed the subject.


    "What did you find?"


    Justin, who had sensed her intentions, let out a low chuckle.


    Hisugh reached her ear through the phone, making her feel as if she was about to have an eargasm.


    Justin slowly said, ¡°I discovered that there isn''t any information about Karl in the system!"


    A surprised Nora subconsciously replied, "Something''s off"


    As she spoke, Justin stopped obstructing her and Nora entered the system too.


    When Karl went to Switzend more than twenty years ago, he had actually sneaked into the country


    illegally.


    Therefore, there definitely wouldn''t be any record of him purchasing air tickets or leaving the country.


    However, before he entered the country illegally, Karl had been a gangster in New York.


    At that time, when he was dating Tanya''s mother, he hadmitted a crime and ended up being


    arrested.


    That was why he had broken off contact with Tanya''s mother.


    So, how could he not have any criminal record in the police station? The fact that there wasn''t anything


    was, in fact, the biggest problem of all! Justin said, "I''ve already checked for more than three hours.


    He indeed doesn''t have any criminal record"


    Nora took a deep breath.


    "I see."


    She exited the system.


    There were only two possible reasons for Karl''sck of criminal record in the system.


    The first was that Karl himself had engaged a hacker to infiltrate the system and delete his records


    after he made a name for himself.


    After all, he was part of the Assassin Alliance abroad.


    The less others knew about him, the better it was.


    Of course, there was also the second possibility¡ªhis records had been transferred away, so they


    weren''t on the Inte.


    But why had they been transferred away? This was what Nora had to investigate next.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She said to the phone, "I''m hanging up."


    She nned to go to the special department to interrogate Karl again the next day.


    But unexpectedly, when she said that, Justin quickly replied, "You''re so heartless."


    There was a bit of resentment in his voice.


    "...What?"


    Justin sighed.


    "You throw me away once you''re done using me.Are you already denying doing anything with me when


    you haven''t even pulled your pants back up?"


    Nora:"???"


    She hadn''t done anything with him at all! Nora hung up straight away.Her cheeks were a little red.What


    kind of nonsense was that man spouting? What pants didn''t she pull back up?! Elsewhere at the


    Hunts¡¯.


    Justin, who had been busy for more than four hours, came up empty-handed.


    However, theputer made the corners of his lips curl upward into a smile in the end.


    He shook his head and went to bed.


    After hey down, he fell asleep very soon.


    He couldn''t tell if it was because he had talked about pulling up one''s pants with Nora, but he had an


    unexpected dream that night.


    In the dream, it seemed like someone had drugged him and knocked him out, it was six years ago.


    While he was half-awake, he''d had his way with a woman...


    The woman was very fat and very soft¡­


    In his daze, he seemed to have seen a pair of almond-shaped eyes.


    "Hufft"


    Justin''s eyes suddenly flew open and he stared at the ceiling.


    To be honest, he couldn''t remember a thing about how he had been drugged and knocked out, or how


    his sperm had been retrieved six years ago.


    Throughout all these years, that was the sole night he had no memory of.


    But the dream from the previous night was too real.


    It felt so real it was as if he had actually experienced it...


    Looking back at it now, it seemed like the memory of that night back then was graduallying back to


    him.


    The next day.


    After she woke up, Nora originally nned to head to the special department to ask Karl what exactly


    was going on with his criminal record.


    However, the moment she went downstairs, she instead saw peopleing and going in the living


    room, which was filled with people.


    Tanya was sitting on the sofa and looking at these people with a numb look on her face.


    As for Maureen, she was busy greeting the wealthydies visiting them. Most of them were here to ask


    if the wedding would still be held.


    When they heard that it would be, they started to give her wedding gifts in the pretense of friendship.


    Maureen found someone to make a note of the gifts and their senders, so that Tanya could return the


    favorter.


    Seeing how troublesome the situation was, Nora frowned.


    She suddenly didn''t feel like having a wedding anymore.


    How boring must it be to just sit and wait on the sofa? If she had that much spare time, she might as


    well just go to bed instead! But it seemed like she was thinking too much.


    She didn¡¯t have many friends in the States anyway.


    It was different for Tanya, who grew up in New York, after all...


    With that in mind, Nora went down the stairs and up to Tanya.


    She said teasingly, "To think you said that you didn''t have any friends.


    Does this look like you don''t have any friends?"


    ¡°Do you even remember your kindergarten ssmates?"


    Nora:"?"


    Tanya smiled wryly and said, "I really don''t have any impression of them.These people even said that


    they danced with me when we were children! How would I possibly remember anyone from when I was


    five or six?!"


    Nora instantly understood.


    These people were here to ingratiate themselves with the Smiths in the name of being good friends


    with Tanya! The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    At this point, the butler hurriedly walked in and said, "Ms.Nora, Mdm.Tanya, this is terrible! Mrs.Jones is


    here again! She''s crying at the door because we refuse to let her in¡­¡±


    Nora and Tanya looked at each other.


    The butler sighed.


    "We do want to drive her away, but with so many peopleing and going today, it won''t reflect well on


    us if people were to notice.How should I handle this?"


    Nora sneered.


    She was originally nning to find an opportunity to spill the beans about Jill and Mr.Jones''


    conversation in the car.


    With Jill rushing over to court death now, this was undoubtedly a great opportunity! She sent Lily a


    message straightaway: ''Have you brought the DNA report back?¡¯


    Lily responded very quickly: "I''m on the way.


    When Nora saw her reply, she stood and raised her almond-shaped eyes, making her seem like


    someone who took swift and resolute action.


    She walked out of the house slowly and said, "Then let''s go and meet her."


    Tanya originally didn''t want to, but Nora was already walking out of the house, so she could only follow


    behind.


    As soon as the two went out, they saw Jill sitting on a big rock outside the gate to the Smiths¡¯ manor.


    She was wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    Next to her, someone was passing by and asked, "Mrs.Jones, are you crying because you can''t bear to


    part with your daughter, who will be married soon?"


    Jill heaved a huge sigh.


    "Of course.I gave birth to her after all.No matter how badly I treat her, she was once part of my body...


    When Hiry and Tanya were embroiled in awsuit, Jill and Tanya had fallen out very badly.


    To be honest, everyone knew that the rtionship between the mother and daughter was not good.


    So, what was Jill here to show off about? A lot of people hade to the Smiths¡¯ to deliver gifts today.


    More than a dozendies had slowly gathered around Jill by now.


    Including their chauffeurs, assistants, and servants who hade with them, there were nearly thirty


    people surrounding Jill at the moment.


    Jill stood there and wept.


    "My life is so hard.What could I do after those things happened and I became pregnant with that


    murderer''s child back then? Being young and kind, I could only give birth to the child...It''s true that I


    didn''t treat her well, but she is the child of a murderer and even a rapist! I can''t help but think of her


    father whenever I see her.How could have I treated her well? Sob..."


    As soon as she started weeping, the unsuspecting people around her immediately realized something.


    "As it turns out, there is actually more to it than it seems!"


    "It''s no wonder Jill treats Tanya so badly, then.If you look at how she treats Hiry, she''s actually not a


    wicked mother.To be honest, if I were her, I might not have been able to even keep the child."


    "Me too...Come to think of it, I even scolded Jill for treating her daughter badly back then.But if that''s


    the case, then her actions are indeed forgivable!"


    "She has already done pretty well by giving birth to Tanya and giving her life! After that, she even


    raised her and didn''t kill her...Come to think of it, Tanya should really thank her¡±


    "I wasn''t understanding towards her previously.They are both her daughters, so how could she treat


    them so differently? Whenever I visited the Joneses when I was young, she had never really treated


    Tanya well.But now, I suddenly understand why she did that"


    Everyone passedments one after another.


    Jill wept even more miserably.


    "Yes, I was really hesitant back then.I didn''t want to give birth to her, but in the end, I still couldn''t bear


    to abandon a tiny little life, so I gave birth to her!"


    She looked at Tanya, who hade out.She cried and shouted, "Tanya, I know I was wrong.All of this


    is my fault.I misced my resentment towards your father on you.Can you forgive me?"


    As soon as she said that, everyone looked at Tanya.


    "Ms.Turner, why don''t you forgive her?"


    "Yeah.In a situation like this, if you still don''t forgive her, then you''ll be the one at fault!"


    "She didn''t mean it..." Lily''s car arrived at the gate at this point.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Lily''s car couldn''t enter because the gates werepletely blocked.She could only park the car at the


    roadside.


    With the DNA test report in hand, she walked around the crowd and strode towards Nora.


    Nora was still standing at the side and watching.


    After receiving Lily''s report, the corners of her lips curled upward slightly¡ªit was just as she had


    expected! However, she didn''t immediately step forward to say anything.


    Instead, she continued to observe the situation with a look in her eyes that seemed as though she had


    the whole situation under control.


    Lily whispered, "Anti, can I finally..."


    She stretched out two fingers, made a gesture as if a little figure was walking, and asked happily;...go


    to bed now?"


    "..Go ahead¡± replied Nora.


    "Whew!"


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief and took two steps toward the porch.


    But she had only taken two steps when her phone rang.


    No one knew what the person on the other side said, but Lily''s expression suddenly changed.


    She messed up her hair irritably and shouted angrily, "Shit!"


    Then, she turned andined to Nora with her cell phone in hand.


    "Quentin simply refuses to relieve himself without me.I ultimately am not fated to have any rest."


    Nora:"?"


    She asked hesitantly, "Didn''t you hire several caregivers for him?"


    When Lily heard this, she became even angrier.


    Lily, who had initially teased Quentin and infuriated him every day in the hospital, looked utterly


    helpless in this instant.


    She said, "In the beginning, I wanted to tease him, so I helped him with it every time.He was shy at


    first, but he eventually got used to it.When I got someone else to do it, he keptining that he


    can''t do it with anyone else now, so he keeps holding it in!"


    Nora:"..."


    Lily nced at her.


    "Can I hook Quentin up to a urinary catheter and drainage bag?"


    Nora nced at her and quietly replied, "No."


    Quentin had very strong self-esteem.


    If they hooked him up toa drainage bag, it would probably scar him mentally.He was someone who


    liked to show off and bask in the limelight.


    Nora really didn''t want to make him feel like he was handicapped.


    Lily was also just joking.


    Different patients must be treated differently.


    Besides, Quentin was really very handsome and she liked his looks very much, so she would just let it


    be.


    She shrugged.


    Then, she squeezed her way out of the crowd that she had only just squeezed past toe in, and


    drove off.


    As Nora looked at her from the back, she couldn''t help but touch her nose.


    Should she give Lily another pay raise? Look at how tired she was making the child.


    While she was talking to Lily, she didn''t forget about Tanya, of course.


    After Lily left, she looked at Jill again.


    There was a ring of people around Jill.


    All of them were marrieddies who hade to give Tanya wedding gifts.


    Some of them were afraid of getting involved and didn''t want to offend Tanya, but most of them were


    mothers who didn''t agree with Tanya''s behavior.


    They came forward tofort Jill.


    "Alright, alright.No matter what, it''s all over.The murderer has also been thrown into jail, so no one will


    harass you anymore.As for your children, Tanya is your only daughter now.Since you''ve already


    brought her up, it''s not like you can really be enemies with her, right?"


    "Exactly.Mrs.Smith is not an unreasonable person, either.You have a daughter yourself too, so you


    should also be able to understand your mother''s pain..."


    Tanya, who was so angry that she was shaking, clenched her fists.


    Jill was clearly spouting nonsense.


    Karl had clearly said that the two of them were willingly dating each other back then.How did it turn into


    a im that Karl had forced himself on her? She pointed at Jill and took a deep breath.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad said that the two of you willingly dated each other back then!" Jill sighed.


    "Yes, of course he would say that.How else can he put it? That he forced himself on me? For your


    reputation''s sake, I also allowed him to force me into a corner.When I thought of the nightmare from


    back then, how could I dare to tell the truth?"


    Jill dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "But things are different now, he has been arrested.I believe the bad guys will definitely receive


    retribution! That''s why I am willing to tell the truth now.All these years, I have really been so wronged


    and suffered so many grievances!"


    Everyone else heaved sighs.


    Tanya sneered, "You don''t have to y the victim and try to win sympathy here.My father is not that


    kind of a person-"


    When she said that, Jill cried even harder.


    "Tanya, how can you trust a murderer over me? I know that murderer has made a lot of money


    overseas and that he has given all that money to you, so you treat him better than you treat me! But


    don''t forget, I am your mother who brought you up! Whereas you have only known him for half a


    month!"


    This remark of hers was a little usatory and hinted that Tanya only trusted Karl because of money.


    The expressions of the wealthydies around them immediately changed.They looked at one another


    and the corners of their lips spasmed.


    Jill was still speaking.


    She said, "I know Karl left you a lot of money! You will also bring it with you to the Smiths after your


    wedding tomorrow.I don''t care about any of that, I can bear it.But how can you abandon me and refuse


    to acknowledge me as your mother?"


    The others stepped forward and tried to persuade Tanya.


    "Mrs.Smith, Mrs.Jones is actually quite pitiful.There''s nosting enmity between mothers and


    daughters.Mrs.Jones certainly made a mistake and was partial to Hiry in the past, but now that


    Hiry is gone, you are her only daughter...Why don''t the two of you reconcile?"


    Everyone liked being harmonious, and disapproved of abandoning the elderly¡ªthough Jill didn''t need


    Tanya to provide for her...


    With everyone trying to persuade her, Tanya''s eyes were close to reddening.


    Karl actually had the chance to flee.


    Although she hadn''t been aware when the incident took ce, she had tossed and turned all night


    yesterday, unable to sleep.


    After thinking about it carefully, she realized that Karl''s cell phone had been constantly ringing when


    they were on the way to the bridal shop.


    Later, Karl had also behaved as though he knew that the officers would rush in to arrest him...


    He had already known a long time ago, but he hadn''t fled.


    He was just hoping that he could drag things out until his daughter''s wedding and that he could give his


    daughter''s hand in marriage to Joel at the wedding before he left.


    But it had still been toote.


    No one knew that when Karl was taking off his suit, he had turned to her and looked at her with a smile


    in his eyes.


    He had even said, "You look so beautiful in the wedding gown."


    Her father had helped Jill and taken action against her in the beginning because he felt a little guilty


    toward Jill.


    How could someone like that possibly force himself on Jill? Tanya clenched her fists and asked, "What


    exactly do you want?"


    Jill finally sat up straight and sighed.


    "Tanya, what can I do? I just want you to see me as your mother.Can''t we just get along properly? Your


    Uncle Jones has also been wanting to form a good rtionship with the Smiths"


    Form a good rtionship with the Smiths...


    As expected, she was here to demand benefits again! There was simply no end to that family of


    parasites! Jill got onto her feet.


    "The two of us are mother and daughter, but the Smiths have been constantly cracking down on the


    Joneses recently, causing the Joneses¡¯ business to nosedive.Tanya, I don''t expect the Smiths to take


    care of us anymore.On ount of our rtionship as mother and daughter, can''t you give the Joneses


    a way out?"


    She was spinning stories again! Tanya was filled with despair as she stared at Jill.


    Joel had a thousand and one ways to punish the Joneses, but hadn''t he already chosen to not take any


    action because of her?! If Jill wasn''t her mother, the Joneses would have gone bankrupt a long time


    ago! Tanya''s eyes were all red.


    When she was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "So, you want to take advantage of the Smiths? Are the Joneses worthy of doing so?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    The voice was clear and pleasant but cold, shocking everyone present.


    Everyone suddenly turned around to see Joel, who had returned home at some point, standing outside


    the crowd.


    The man, who usually had a smile on his face, had a frosty look at the moment.


    Everyone who saw him subconsciously stepped aside and made way for him.


    Just like that, Joel took step after step toward Tanya and went up to her .


    As he stood beside her and held her hand, his attractive fox-like eyes nced at Jill.


    Jill''s heart trembled at the sight of him.


    But when she thought of how Joel had always shown her mercy in the past, she became bold again.


    "The Joneses brought Tanya up.By virtue of our kindness in bringing her up, how are we unworthy of


    it?"


    The Joneses had brought Tanya up? The woman must have forgotten again how Tanya had survived!


    At the Joneses, she survived by eating garbage that the others had left behind.


    The money that she bought her school textbooks with were all earned by working as a babysitter for


    the Joneses.


    The nine-yearpulsory education was free of charge.


    Even the money for her tuition in high school hade from her distributing flyers during summer


    vacations! What kind of financial support had they given her? Joel had decided not to hold it against the


    Joneses all this time simply because Jill was Tanya''s mother.


    No matter how badly she treated Tanya, she was her biological mother.


    This was a fact that would never change! He hadn''t made any moves because he was afraid that


    Tanya woulde to regret it in the future.


    After all, they were mother and daughter rted by blood, and Tanya had indeed grown up under her


    supervision.


    Moreover, Tanya initially had Karl to stand up for her, so Joel was more than happy to hide at the back.


    Firstly, this gave Karl an opportunity to do something, which would help with him repairing his


    rtionship with Tanya.


    Secondly, as a junior, it ultimately wasn''t appropriate for him to be too merciless with his elders.


    But now that Karl had been imprisoned, if Joel still didn''t step forward, wouldn''t Tanya be bullied to


    death? The previous night, when Jill took money from other people, demanded that Joel did what she


    asked, and then left after saying that, Tanya had already thought it through.


    On that night itself, she had already told Joel that she wanted to sever ties with Jill! Tanya had already


    made up her mind.


    Jill had no boundaries.


    There was no way Tanya would allow such a shameless parasite to leech off the Smiths! It was


    because she had finally made up her mind that Joel stepped forward today.


    He didn''t want outsiders to rebuke Tanya and say that she didn''t have a conscience.


    In that case, he would be the bad guy instead! He stared straight at Jill and sneered, "What does the


    fact that you''re Tanya''s mother have to do with the Smiths?!"


    The question stunned Jill, and she stood where she was in a daze.


    She frowned and asked Joel perplexedly, "Tanya is your wife, so that makes me your mother-inw!


    How am I unrted to the Smiths?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Oh? Sorry, but I''ve always been a cold and heartless man, and I believe there are a lot of people who


    have said that about me behind my back.They call me the smiley Hades, right?"


    Joel and Justin were equally famous in New York, but he wasn''t as fearsome as Justin because he


    always looked like he was smiling.


    However, everyone knew that he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    One could never figure out what he liked.


    He might be smiling at you one second, and then taking your life the next! Many years ago, a real


    estatepany had been driven into a corner by the Smiths.


    Desperate, the boss had approached Joel and gotten down on his knees in front of him to beg for


    forgiveness.


    The smiling Joel had told him to stand up.


    Thinking that Joel had let him off, the boss had left gratefully.


    However, the next day, he found out that thepany had still gone bankrupt! In the end, the boss


    threw himself off the top of a building.


    This incident was also the first thing that Joel had done after he took over the Smiths.


    It had intimidated all of New York, and no one had dared to underestimate him ever since.


    At this moment, when Jill heard what he said, chills suddenly ran down her spine.


    She stared at Joel and swallowed.


    "W-what are you nning?"


    Joel took out a stack of evidence proving the Joneses¡¯ crimes of tax evasion and waved it back and


    forth.


    He replied, "I just thought I''d cooperate with the authorities and crack down on some tax evasion."


    Jill swallowed at once, the look in her eyes going nk.


    She stared at Joel incredulously.


    "H-how dare you!"


    The authorities had been very strict in cracking down on tax evasion recently.


    Should the evidence about the Joneses¡¯ tax evasion be submitted, the Joneses would definitely go


    bankrupt! Not only would they lose all their money, but Mr.Jones would even have to go to jail! Joel cast


    his eyes down.


    "I have already dialed 911 just now.I''m sure the police wille and retrieve the evidence very soon:


    His simple one-liner made Jill''s knees go weak with fright.It was at this moment that Mr.Jones, who had


    sent Jill here, finally couldn''t hide anymore.He got out of the car at the side, stepped in front of Jill, and


    said to Joel, "Mr.Smith, this is all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! I will take her away now,


    okay?"


    Jill said angrily, "No!"


    Smack! Mr.Jones pped her across the cheek at once.


    "Shut up!"


    Then, he wanted to drag her away and leave.


    Joel stared at Mr.Jones.


    He had threatened them several times with theirpany previously and each time, Mr.Jones would


    come forward and take Jill away.


    But a short whileter, Jill would always pop up again.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Every word of hers had even stabbed right into Tanya''s heart this time.Joel said dispassionately, "I''m


    afraid the two of you won''t be able to leave this time"


    Mr.Jones had initially thought it would be the same as before this time too.If they behaved themselves


    for a while, Joel would let them off.He didn''t expect to hear a response like that instead.He was so


    scared that sweat instantly trickled down his forehead.His face paled a little and he said, "Mr.Smith,


    we''re all family here.Your mother-inw was just too angry.Please forgive her this one time! I promise


    she will never show up in front of you ever again."


    Joel looked at Mr.Jones.


    "It seems like you''ve been saying this same thing every time¡±


    The look that Joel was giving him made Mr.Jones choke on his breath at once.He red at Jill


    furiously, stretched out his hand, and hit Jill''s face again, causing her cheek to swell at once.


    He said, "You bitch, I told you not toe, but you simply had to! Hurry up and get down on your


    knees at once, and apologize to Tanya and Mr.Smith!"


    Get down on her knees? By demanding that Tanya''s mother kneel down and apologize to her, were


    they really apologizing, or were they trying to drive Tanya into a corner?! Everyone present could see


    this very clearly.


    Jill burst into tears at once.


    "Tanya, you have no conscience whatsoever! Do you really want me to get down on my knees in front


    of you?!"


    Everyone looked at Tanya in unison and began to persuade her.: "Mrs.Smith, Mrs.Jones knows that


    she''s in the wrong.Why don''t you let her off this time..."


    "Yes, Mrs.Smith, one must have boundaries in what they do.She''s your mother..."


    Tanya stared at her and merely smiled sarcastically.


    "No, it''s fine."


    Joel suddenly spoke up.


    Jill immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    She just knew that so long as she was Tanya''s mother, there was nothing Tanya and Joel could do


    about her! She was still thinking about it when she suddenly heard Joel continue.


    He said, "If you have anything else to say, you can tell that to the police! As he said that, the police


    came over in the distance.


    "Mr.Jones? Someone has reported you for tax evasion! Pleasee with us to the police station to


    assist in investigations!"


    When the police officers showed up, everyone present was shocked.


    No one had thought that Joel actually meant business this time! Everyone looked at him in shock and


    swallowed hard.


    Jill also came back to her senses.


    She immediately burst into tears again and cried out, "Tanya, Joel! Are the two of you really going to


    drive me into a corner until I''m dead? How can you be so heartless?!"


    Like before, Joel spoke without waiting for Tanya to say anything.


    He said, "I have always been a heartless man.After all, I''m someone who doesn''t even want his


    biological parents."


    Joel''s rtionship with his parents had always been bad.


    Aftern had chosen him to be the heir to the Smiths, he had stayed withn all these years and rarely


    interacted with his parents.


    Joel was a very straightforward and decisive person.


    Since he had already made the decision to pull no punches, he would not show any mercy anymore.


    Even if Tanya med him for it in the future, he would still get rid of the scourge for her today! His


    expression was cold and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    He clearly looked like he was going topletely abandon Jill and the Joneses.


    Jill and Mr.Jones panicked for real when they saw him like this.


    Mr.Jones became furious and kicked Jill.


    "It''s all your goddamn fault!"


    Despite being kicked, Jill did not retaliate.


    Instead, she looked at Tanya and Joel furiously and asked, "Are the two of you really going to push us


    this far?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tanya didn''t reply.


    Joel replied with a smile, "You''re mistaken.I didn¡¯t force you to evade tax.It was obvious that he wasn''t


    going to be persuaded otherwise! At once, Mr.Jones knew that he was finished.He red at Jill huffily.


    "Goddamn it, if I am going to be finished, then I am definitely taking you to hell with me!"


    The look in Jill''s eyes became flustered at his words.


    Given what the two of them had done back then, if he spilled the beans, both of them would be doomed


    no matter what! Therefore, Jill mustn''t let him be detained! She yelled, "Tanya! Joel! If the two of you


    dare to give the evidence to the police, I will make a police report that Karl raped me!"


    Her words made Tanya''s eyes widen abruptly.


    Jill stared at them and said, "I wonder how many years of imprisonment Karl will be sentenced to if a


    rape charge is added? Life imprisonment? Tanya, if you really hate me that much, then I will sue him!"


    Tanya and Joel, who didn''t expect Jill to be so shameless, frowned.


    All Karl had done was transport some bad guys into the country, so even if he was sentenced to jail, it


    would just be for two to three years.


    However, if Jill were to sue him and the rape charge was proven, then Karl''s sentence would increase


    by a lot more years! Despite that, Joel remained unmoved.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?"


    Jill yelled furiously, "Tanya is the evidence! If the two of you don''t give me a way out, then even if I die, I


    will take her down with me! ¡°


    Seeing that the atmosphere was more or less ready and that she was about to achieve her goal, Nora


    finally walked out slowly.


    She said with a smile, "Feel free to sue him, then¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Nora''s words made everyone present look at her in shock.


    Jill did not understand why she would suddenly say such a thing, but she still looked at Tanya angrily.


    "You don''t want your biological mother anymore? You don''t want your biological father either?! Tanya, I


    didn''t expect you to be such a heartless person!"


    Tanya frowned at her scolding.


    However, Nora just had to smile and say, "Of course she wants her biological father, but her biological


    mother...do you even qualify for that?"


    This sentence caused a hugemotion! Everyone present looked at Nora in disbelief.


    Even Tanya frowned and looked at Nora in confusion.


    Jill''s eyes flickered, but she did not think a girl would be able to tell anything.


    She cried and said, "How am I not? I spent 10 months pregnant and gave birth to her, but now, she


    doesn''t even recognize me as her mother? Yes, I didn''t treat her well, but I gave her life! That''s the


    eternal family tie!"


    The others nodded.


    "That''s right.It''s a debt for a parent to give their child life.Even if she doesn''t acknowledge this mother,


    she can''t sue her own mother..."


    "She''s too unfilial.."


    When Jill heard that there were still people speaking up for her, she looked at Tanya.


    "Tanya, choose! If you dare let the police take your Uncle Jones away, I''ll report the matter to the


    police!"


    Nora had her hands behind her back.Her almond-shaped eyes jumped slightly.She looked at Jill as if


    she was looking at an idiot.


    "Didn''t I say it just now? Go ahead and sue him.You said that Karl raped you, but Karl said that he and


    you were truly in love.Tanya''s existence is solely the product of your love.Whoever reports him will


    have to be the witness.You have to produce reasonable evidence.Without evidence, it''s useless even if


    you sue her to the gods!"


    With that, she deliberately looked at Jill and said slowly, "When the timees, you''ll be framed.You''ll


    have a good time in jail with Mr.Jones"


    With that, she knocked her head with the DNA report in her hand.


    "Look at my memory.A man and a woman can''t be in the same prison, you two will have to


    separate...On the other hand, Karl only made a small mistake.He''ll be detained for only two years."


    She frowned.


    "I remember that Uncle Karl is not very good-tempered.I think he wanted to..."


    At this point, she nced at Jill.


    Then, she tsked and said coldly, "I wonder if Uncle Karl will let you off then?"


    These words made Jill shudder.


    She had never known that Karl would only be sentenced to two or three years.


    If that was the case, then after Karl was released two yearster , her life would definitely not be good!


    When she thought of how Karl had once pointed a gun at her, Jill''s legs went limp.


    She immediately cursed, "I don''t have evidence of his rape, but back then, Kai I was a gangster.He


    even took a life!"


    Nora''s grip on the DNA result tightened slightly, but her voice was still filled with mockery.


    "Human life? How strange.If there was such a case, why didn''t the police know?"


    In order to confirm Karl''s crime, Jill shouted, "27 years ago, Karl once killed a person named Leonel!


    He was also wanted back then.He escaped from the country after that! Although more than 20 years


    have passed, he''s still a murderer! I saw him kill people back then with my own eyes!"


    Leonel...


    Nora frowned.She had watched Jill scold Tanya here, and watched as Joel was forced into a corner by


    Jill step by step.


    It was all to force her to say this! They had gone to investigate Karl but to no avail.


    However, if they investigated this case, they would definitely find some clues! If she had asked Jill


    nicely, Jill definitely would not have told them.


    That was why Nora decided to use this method! Now that her words had been dug out, she instantly


    stood up and could not be bothered to act anymore.


    Her expression returned to its usual coldness.


    Although Joel did not understand what his little sister had been doing just now, he sneered when he


    saw that she had stopped talking.


    He said to Jill, "Don''t you know that there are limits to cases? After the limit, old cases will not be dug


    out again!"


    He ignored Jill''s shocked expression and said to the police, "Now that we have our answers, please


    take her away!"He handed the evidence of tax evasion to the police.The police were about to leave


    with Mr.Jones.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait!"


    Jill and Nora suddenly spoke at the same time.


    The two policemen turned back in shock.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jill nced at Nora and sneered.


    "You''re afraid too, right? Let me tell you, Tanya, Joel, if you dare to sue your Uncle Jones, I''ll kill myself


    here today!"


    She looked at Tanya with hatred.


    "And you''d be the murderer who killed her own mother! You forced your mother to die!"


    Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Nora walked in front of the police.


    "Police officers, I want to report a case too."


    The two policemen were stunned.


    "Who are you suing?"


    Nora raised the ONA report in her hand.


    "I want to sue Jill! She is not Tanya''s mother!"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Her words stirred up a thousand waves.


    The people outside looked at Nora in surprise.


    Joel and Tanya''s eyes widened as well.The two of them looked at each other.


    Tanya was at a loss.


    Joel stepped forward and asked, "Nora, what''s going on?"


    Nora did not hand the DNA report to the police.Instead, she dragged her feet and walked to Tanya, and


    handed it to her.Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with pity.


    She sighed.


    "Jill is not your mother.No, I should say that the person standing in front of everyone is not Tanya''s


    mother!"


    Tanya had already done a DNA test with Karlst time, so she already knew what the DNA test report


    looked like.


    When she heard this, she still opened the report in her hand in disbelief When she saw that their DNA


    was only 30% simr, she was stunned.


    Jill was not her mother.She was not her mother.


    This thought made Tanya swallow hard.She raised her head again and looked at Nora.


    Her lips trembled as she asked, "Nora, what''s going on?"


    Her eyes were already filled with tears.


    Since she was young, Jill had always said to her¡ª "I''m your mother.Can I hurt you?"


    "I''m your mother.No matter what I do to you, I''ve given you this life, and you owe me!"


    "I''m just biased toward Hiry.You owe me this! I''m your mother, so you have to support me in my old


    age!"


    She had had enough of all the moral abductions and usations from the people around her.


    She had always wondered what mistake she had made to make her mother hate her so much.


    However, she had never thought that Jill was not her mother at all.


    At this moment, there was no anger from being deceived in the depths of her heart.


    There was no surprise now that she knew the truth.


    All she had was a rxed feeling from the depths of her soul.


    Yes.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.She was not an annoying child, much less a child that even her own mother


    did not like.


    Tanya''s eyes turned red.


    Since she was young, she had always wanted to ask why she did not like her, but at this moment, she


    seemed to have received the answer she had wanted for so long.


    This left her in a daze.


    She did not even want to ask...


    It was only when Joel spoke that Tanya looked at Nora.


    Before Nora could say anything, Jill, who was shocked by Nora''s words , had already shouted, "You''re


    talking nonsense! You''re talking nonsense here! I''m her mother!"


    Nora pointed at the DNA report in Tanya''s hand.


    "The evidence is right here.Are you still not going to admit it?"


    Jill''s eyes were in a daze, and her expression was extremely ugly.She panicked and refused to admit it.


    "Your report is definitely fake!"


    However, Joel exined, "This report was produced by the National Detection Center.Its authenticity is


    absolutely reliable!"


    Jill swallowed hard and looked at the people around her.


    Suddenly, she pointed at her face and said, "Everyone,e and judge.You say I''m not her mother?


    Then how can I look so simr to her?! Even Hiry and I aren''t as simr!"


    Jill was not actually ugly.Tanya was 60% simr to her but was even more beautiful.However, Hiry


    looked ordinary.


    From the looks of it, Jill looked more like Tanya''s mother than Hiry''s.


    If Nora had said that Hiry was not Jill''s child, people might have believed her more.


    Therefore, everyone said, "That''s right.I think they look alike too!"


    "Tanya and Jill''s eyes are the same.How can they not be mother and daughter?"


    "Even if they''re not mother and daughter, they should be family.After all , they look so simr.But why is


    the DNA simrity only 30% in this report?"


    The people around them discussed softly, Even if the DNA report was true, they trusted their eyes


    more.


    When Jill heard this, she suppressed her panic and said, "Yes, just by the looks, Tanya and I can


    confirm that we''re biological mother and daughter! There''s definitely something wrong with your report!


    Don''t try to brush us off with such a report!"


    When this was said, everyone looked at Nora.Some people also felt that the report was fake...


    "With the Smiths and Hunts¡¯ power, it shouldn''t be difficult to fake a DNA report, right?"


    "In order to draw the line with Jill, is the Smith family creating a lie?"


    "Jill is really too much of a mess.How many times has she forced her biological daughter like this? But


    the way they falsified the DNA report is too low"


    Jill felt a little smug.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes were even colder, but she still found a way out for the two of them.


    "Tanya, look at your face.Youpletely inherited my strengths to be so good-looking.Now, you can''t


    deny that you''re rted to me by blood, right? The report can be fake, but can your face be fake?!"


    Tanya frowned.She was too simr to Jill.


    Then why did Nora say that they were not mother and daughter? She then came back to her senses


    and looked at Nora.


    She asked, "What''s going on?"


    Nora''s expression was still light.She was very slow and calm.She was wearing a pair of jeans and a


    white T-shirt.


    As she looked at the sun, her straight ck hair was casually draped behind her back.


    When she saw that everyone was looking at her, her lips curled up slightly as she slowly said, "Of


    course you can fake your face."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Everyone was shocked.


    Everyone''s eyes swept across Tanya and Jill''s faces.Her face could be fake...


    With the current stic surgery skills, of course she could fake it! Everyone had watched her grow


    up.She had always been like that since she was young.


    Everyone knew if she had changed her face or not.But as for stic surgery...


    Everyone looked at Jill.


    Jill''s eyes became even more flustered.


    She had vowed earlier that the DNA report was fake because she thought that Nora and Tanya could


    onlypare their DNA.


    She had relied on her face to pretend that the report was fake.But now, she understood.


    Nora clearly knew more! When Tanya heard Nora''s words, she was even more stunned.


    On her beautiful face, her eyes looked at Nora in shock.


    "You mean...she did stic surgery ording to look like my mother?"


    Jill stared at Nora, wanting to know what she would say next.She felt as if all the warmth in her body


    had dissipated at this moment.She swallowed, still holding onto some hope.


    Then, she saw the girl standing there and said coldly, "She reced your mother."


    Her words made Jill''s legs weaken and she fell to the ground.


    She knew.She really knew everything! But how did she know?! Nora knew that everyone was very


    curious.She originally wanted to exin everything in one breath, but she did not expect her to


    suddenly open her mouth and yawn.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Nora also felt that she was a little too much.


    At such a high energy moment, how could she suddenly be sleepy? Her voice became even hoarser as


    she said slowly, "She''s not Jill.The real Jill passed away 25 years ago!"


    Jill shook her head crazily and roared at her, "No, this isn''t true.You, you''re talking nonsense! This is a


    story you made up! You have no evidence!"


    Nora sneered.


    "How do you know I don''t have evidence? Jill...Oh, wait, should I say Margot?"Jill...No, it should be


    Margot.


    She was even more flustered when Nora said her real name.


    Her body trembled slightly.


    She wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, it was as if her throat was blocked.She


    was speechless.She was really too shocked and afraid.She had never thought that Nora would really


    investigate her this thoroughly! A voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    "Margot? Oh my god, I''ve heard of this person!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "When we were young, she was in the papers.She and the person she mentioned earlier...Yes, Leonel,


    they were a couple! I remember now.Back then, after Karl killed Leonel, his wife fled for her life and ran


    on the streets in a panic.She bumped into the police and said that Karl had killed someone.Then, the


    police captured Karl.I heard that Margot was killed a yearter.She died very tragically, and her face


    was disfigured.The police only confirmed her identity with an identification document.Everyone said


    that Karl had returned to kill her again...Isn''t she dead?"


    No one was stupid.


    Hearing what this person had said, everyone was stunned for a moment before realizing something.


    Everyone looked at Margot and took a step back in shock.


    Tanya''s mind was in a mess.She looked at the person, who had just spoken, in disbelief.She suddenly


    realized something and her eyes turned red.


    "The person who died...was my mother, Jill?!"


    Nora nodded.


    "Yes.Back then, Karl did not kill anyone.It was Margot who had an affair and got pregnant.After Leonel


    discovered this, Margot went all out and killed him! However, Karl happened to see her.Margot could


    only me him at that time and even stabbed herself.¡± She told the police that Karl had killed


    someone.


    "At that time, Karl had escaped and inadvertently confirmed his crime.However, Karl had more friends


    in the underworld.Everyone believed his words, so they began to harass Margot.They even said that if


    she didn''t turn herself in, she would really die! At that moment, Margot incidentally bumped into Karl''s


    girlfriend, Jill, who is also Tanya''s mother...


    She began to devise a n.


    After she and Jill gave birth, she schemed to kill Jill and undergo stic surgery to look like Jill to marry


    her adulterer, Mr.Jones!


    "As for Tanya...She didn''t kill her because everyone knew that Jill was pregnant.And she didn''t want


    her biological daughter to be an illegitimate daughter.Therefore, she left Tanya behind and forged


    Hiry''s birth date, making Hiry the true young mistress of the Joneses!"


    All of this was heard by Nora through Margot and Mr.Jones''s fight the other day.


    Afterbining the bits and pieces, Nora formed aplete logical chain! When she saw Margot''s


    pale face and Mr.Jones, who had copsed to the ground in fear, she knew that her reasoning was


    perfect.


    Although the recording of their eavesdropping could not be used as evidence, after finding out what


    had happened back then, Nora had already found all kinds of evidence.


    And she submitted it to the police.


    After Nora slowly described what happened back then, the entire ce became silent.


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    "Back then, someone even said that Margot was killed to avenge her husband.She and her husband


    were very close...I even shed a few tears for her, but I didn''t expect the truth to be so cruel!"


    Tanya''s eyes were already red from anger as she red at Margot.


    Margot had framed her biological father and even killed her mother.


    She had even enved her for 26 years¡¯! Tanya trembled in anger.She suddenly screamed and rushed


    to Margot.She raised her hands and attacked!


    "Pisk!"


    The crisp sound of a p rang in everyone''s ears.


    The people around frowned.


    Some people even sighed deeply.


    The two policemen waited for Tanya to p her more than twenty times.


    When Margot''s face was clearly swollen, they stepped forward and stopped her.


    ¡®Alright, you''re not allowed to fight."


    They also wanted to do things professionally, really! However, they had suddenly felt a little dizzy and


    could not vent their anger! Therefore, they had given the victim the chance to beat the criminal! That


    was it! Tanya was pulled away.


    Her palm was swollen from the ps, but she still felt that she had not vented her anger for the past 26


    years.


    Joel said, "You have to believe in thew"


    Tanya covered her head and slowly squatted down.


    She cried in pain again.


    Margot, whose eyes were swollen from the ps, looked at her and wiped the corner of her mouth


    before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Perhaps she knew that she was done for, so she stopped pretending.


    She stared at Tanya and sneered.


    "You can only consider yourself unlucky! Who asked your father to see through me?! Haha, I did so


    many bad things, and my daughter received retribution.When she died , I didn''t want to live anymore!


    But it doesn''t matter if I die.Your father also broke thew! He has to go to jail! He can''t even attend his


    daughter''s wedding.Your family deserves to have a bad ending! Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Margot hated Karl.


    Leonel and Karl were both gangsters back then.They did not do much work and gambled every


    day.She was sent to Jones¡¯ bed by Leonel to get some money.


    Mr.Jones was rich and liked her body.


    The two of them were often together.


    However, every time Leonel took the money and asked her to sleep with him, he would beat her up.


    Later on, when he realized that she was pregnant...


    Leonel would get her to ask Mr.Jones for a huge sum of money! Only then did Margot kill him


    ruthlessly.


    At that time, she did not have any hostility toward Karl.


    However, it was strange that Karl had bumped into her murder scene! Margot still remembered that she


    had turned around happily after killing Leonel, only to be scared out of her wits when she saw Karl.


    She begged him to pretend that he had not seen any of it.


    However, when Karl saw Leonel die, he said, "Margot, turn yourself in.I believe thew will treat you


    gently!"


    However, she then stabbed the knife into her own arm.She was covered in blood as she walked past


    Karl.She was also doing this for her own happiness.She was pregnant.She could not go to jail! She ran


    into the street and shouted, "Murder! Murder!"


    Karl chased after her.


    "Margot, don''t be like this.Go surrender yourself!"


    Then, she bumped into the traffic police.She said that Karl had killed someone.


    As a hooligan, Karl always had some criminal records on him.


    If he ran away, he would be confirmed as a murderer.


    Margot thought that she would be able to rest easy from now on.


    She even wanted to have a child and marry Mr.Jones.


    However, Mr.Jones said that he could not marry her.Her status was too low, and she was even married.


    If the two of them got married, the police would suspect them of Leonel''s murder.


    She had endured it silently and finally gave birth to Hiry.


    Then, Jill came looking for her.She carried the child who had been born just two days ago and knocked


    on her door.


    "Margot, where did Karl go? He can''t have killed anyone, right? Can you tell me? Where did he go?"


    Margot stared at her beautiful face.


    Mr.Jones always said that she was not beautiful enough to marry him.


    Jill cried and wanted to look for the police to investigate the case again.


    Margot was afraid.


    Therefore, she went all out and killed Jill.


    After killing her, Margot stared at that face.


    Karl''s murder case had not been closed yet.


    The police were already suspecting her, but what if Margot was also killed? Margot then cut open Jill''s


    face and forced Mr.Jones to bring her for stic surgery.


    From then on, she lived with Jill''s identity.


    As for Tanya...


    She had originally wanted everyone to know that Jill had given birth.She did not want her daughter to


    be an illegitimate daughter and a murderer''s child.


    Therefore, she left Tanya behind and forged Hiry''s birth date.


    From then on, she had always wanted Tanya to die.


    When she was young, she had even deliberately locked her in the toilet to starve for four days.


    The family went out for a holiday.


    When she returned, she thought that she would see her corpse, but the little girl was still alive at her


    last gasp.


    She was like wild grass with such tenacious vitality.


    Margot and Mr.Jones were taken away by the police.


    With Nora''s statement and some evidence provided, Margot''s murder charge was confirmed.


    What awaited her would be life imprisonment and the dark days in prison.


    A shocking conspiracy was easily exposed by Nora.


    Furthermore, the so-called murderer''s father had already been cleared of suspicion.


    Tanya was no longer a murderer''s daughter.


    The people who hade to the Smiths to give gifts finally faced Tanya more sincerely.


    Everyone gave their gifts and left.


    The room finally quietened down after everyone left.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tanya was in a daze while Joel sat beside her andforted her softly Mia looked up and teased


    Tanya.


    "Mommy, can I dance for you? Don''t be sad.I''ll help you hit bad Grandma..."


    Tanya hugged Mia.


    However, Cherry''s eyes were as big as ck grapes.


    The game on the phone had not started yet, but she said, "God-mom, you should be happy.After all, it''s


    not that your mother doesn''t love you, but she''s not your mother at all! Can you be happy? Why don''t 1


    share the handsome guys I have with you?"


    Nora:"?"


    Joel:"??"


    Pete:"???"


    Pete pulled a long face and scolded, "Cheryl Smith! How many times have I told you not to keep in


    contact with Brenda anymore? Otherwise , Vl tell the tyrant!"


    Cherry stuck her tongue out at him.


    "Pete, you can''t be the tattler!"


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Nora sat on the sofa, but she still felt a little uneasy.


    At 10 PM, when she had finished showering and was about to sleep and then wake up early the next


    day for Tanya''s wedding, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the call and Morris''s voice came from the other end.


    "Karl has escaped"


    Nora:"???"


    She did not speak for a moment, but Morris said in a deep voice, "Breaking out of prison will add to his


    crime! He could have been sentenced to two to three years, but now, he''ll be sentenced to at least five


    years"


    At the same time, in the dark suburbs, a helicopter was parked.


    ck Panther looked at Karl and said, "Boss, let''s go! They must be looking for you everywhere!"


    After leaving, they would be free!

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Karl stood there, staring downtown.The sky in New York was gray and heavy.The foggy sky seemed


    covered in ayer of gray gauze.


    But at this moment, such weather was nostalgic in Karl''s eyes.Because his daughter was there.


    As he was staring, his phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up the call and a voice came from the other end.


    "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    Karl was silent for a moment before saying, "If I leave like this, I''ll never be able toe back!"


    Escaping from prison added to his crime.He could even be killed during the capture! The other party


    sneered.


    "You shouldn''t havee back in the first ce.You just have toplete the mission and bring those


    people back.Why are you interfering? Have you forgotten about your murder case?"


    A hint of coldness appeared in Karl''s dark eyes.


    "But now, the truth of my murder has been revealed.I''m not the murderer!"


    "It''s toote! You''re already on this road.There''s no turning back.Go abroad immediately and wait for


    my orders."


    Karl took a deep breath.


    After a moment, he said, "Okay."


    "Once he flees, he''ll be a fugitive if hees back.He probably won''t be able to return to the country


    for the rest of his life!"


    Morris was still talking.


    "Besides, this case itself has a lot of suspicious points.If he leaves like this, he''ll be associated with the


    mysterious organization forever.Perhaps New York will also be hostile to the Assassin Alliance in the


    future!"


    Nora: She hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "Is it that easy to get past the prison of the


    special department?"


    Morris felt offended! He coughed and exined, "Our prison is invincible.Even a cannon won''t st


    open the door"


    Nora asked, "Then how did he escape?"


    Morris sighed.


    "He got the key."


    Nora was speechless again.Then, she shook her head and said, "How long had it been since he


    escaped until you found out?"


    Morris was silent again.


    "Five hours"


    "...¡± Nora pursed her lips.


    "Five hours.You didn''t notice?"


    Morris knew that Nora did not mean to look down on him, but he still felt a little hurt in his heart.


    He coughed and said, "Some surveince cameras were reced by the ones in front, so no one


    realized that he had escaped.I thought about his daughter''s wedding tomorrow, so I wanted to use that


    as a breakthrough and persuade him again.I only realized he was not inside when I pushed open the


    door"


    Nora held her chin and continued, "Alright, then I understand.There are spies in the special


    department"


    Morris did not answer yes or no, which meant that he was probably suspicious as well.


    After a while, Morris said, "We''ll set up a surveince camera around Tanya tomorrow.Do you think he''ll


    come?"


    Nora was silent for a moment.


    After a while, she sighed.


    "I don''t know"


    She really could not tell which was more important between Karl''s life and his daughter''s wedding.She


    hung up andy on the bed.


    After thinking about it for a while, she sent Justin a message: "Help me hack into the system and


    investigate Leonel''s case"


    Justin called her immediately.


    When she picked it up, she could hear the sound of typing on the keyboard.


    The man chuckled and said, "Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Nora yawned.


    "I''m tired" Justin nodded.


    Then, he hacked into the system.


    After two minutes, he said, "There are no records."


    Leonel''s case was public knowledge, so why were there no records? Nora frowned and was in thought


    when Justin said, "Oh no¡¯


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?" Justin coughed.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was discovered"


    Nora:"?"


    How could Y be discovered? As she was thinking, she heard Justin say, "Last time, the two of us


    hacked into it.We probably identally triggered something.The hackers from the special department


    targeted us.I was in a hurry to find the answer earlier and didn''t notice it.Now, the other party has


    established a passageway to chat with me.He asked me who I am."


    Nora:"?"


    She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Then what did you say?"


    Justin chuckled.


    "I said, I''m Q¡¯ Nora:"!!"


    Why did she have to take the rap?! She grimaced.


    "And?"


    Justinughed again.


    "He''s recruiting me and wants me to work for the special department"


    Nora: The corners of her mouth twitched.


    Before she could ask, Justin said again, "I rejected him- Nora responded with an "oh".


    Then, she heard the man opposite herugh softly.


    Nora asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Justin smirked.


    "It''s nothing."


    His tone was filled with mockery.


    Nora ignored him.


    "Stop talking.You exposed your identity.I won''t bail you out when they catch you."


    Justinughed.


    "Don''t worry.If I''m caught, I''ll be Q and you''ll be Y"


    With Q and Y''s identities, could they still y with each other like this? Nora did not bother with him


    anymore and hung up the phone.


    The next day was Tanya and Joel''s wedding.The wedding was held at the New York Grand Hotel.


    The Smiths had booked the entire hotel.


    Although Tanya kept saying that she did not want to hold a grand wedding, Joel did not agree.


    He even increased the scale of the wedding after discussing it with Karl.


    The hotel had originally been booked by someone.


    Joel had to pay 10 times the price to snatch it from someone else.


    Of course, this was not important.


    The important thing was...


    It was rare for Nora to wake up early!!! The wedding was held at noon, so Tanya had to wake up at six


    o''clock to put on makeup, change her clothes, and prepare to go to the hotel.


    Nora''s mission today was to apany her the entire time.


    After the rm she had set rang three times, she got out of bedzily and walked out with narrowed


    eyes.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Joel standing at the door, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Joel said, "The special department called mest night and wanted to get Q''s contact details from me.I


    said shwas overseas.The special department kept saying they wanted to recruit an expert hacker like


    Q and asked me if there was anything else that could convince her, other than that fetish..."


    Nora:"??"


    She asked curiously, "What fetish?"


    What did Justin say yesterday?! Joel looked at her and chuckled.


    "Yeah, I asked this question too.Then, they replied that..."

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Joel deliberately paused.


    It was only after Nora raised her eyes that he finally said, "Q said he won''t leave the Hacker Alliance


    because there''s someone in there he loves deeply¡ªhe can''t live without Y."


    Nora:"!!"


    Joel leaned into her ear and said, "So, the reason why you still haven''t epted Mr.Hunt, as well as


    why you don''t take much initiative in this rtionship is that...you have someone else you like?"


    Nora:"???"


    Joel sighed.


    "Out of everyone you could like, why do you have to like Y, though? Don''t you know that Y is the Hunt


    Corporation''s exclusive hacker and that he is on very good terms with Justin? They all say that he may


    be Justin''s secret brother.Nora, you''d better not make the two brothers turn against each other"


    Nora couldn''t be bothered to pay any attention to Joel''s teasing.She asked, "Is the groom that free


    today?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Joelughed and said, "Alright, I''m just checking if Mia has woken up yet.I''m going."


    After he left, Nora shook her head.Then, she went to Tanya''s dressing room and watched Tanya put on


    her wedding gown.Nora also wore a white bridesmaid¡¯s dress.She didn''t put on any makeup.Her eyes


    and brows were light and simple, and her almond-shaped eyes docile.


    At first nce, everyone would be attracted by Tanya next to her¡ªafter all, she was the bride.


    But once one looked over, even though Nora didn ¡®t put on any makeup, she was still an existence


    impossible to ignore.


    At 8:28 in the morning, Tanya was picked up by the bridal car.


    At about ten o''clock, she entered the hotel.


    The hotel was jam-packed with people.


    Nora apanied Tanya to the lounge, where thetter would touch up her makeup depending on the


    situation.


    Once it was twelve o''clock, the wedding would begin! When Nora entered the lounge, she looked


    around and found several undercover officers that the special department had dispatched.She broke


    into a frown.


    In this instant, she actually hoped that Karl would note.


    But when she looked at the strained smile on Tanya''s face, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Tanya sat at the vanity table and stared at the woman with exquisite makeup on in the mirror.


    In her eyes, however, was deep sorrow.The day before, when Jill...no, Margot, the fake Jill, was taken


    away, it finally sank in that her mother had already passed away back then.


    And her father...after being wronged for so many years, left with no other choice, had finally embarked


    on the path of crime.


    Amid the silence, soft whispers suddenly drifted over from the door.


    "Have you heard? Karl has escaped from prison! He has escaped again I"


    "Sigh, if he hadn''t escaped back then, maybe Jill wouldn''t have died, and Tanya wouldn''t have led such


    a miserable life when she was a child."


    "Yeah.Besides, his crime isn''t that serious in the first ce this time.Breaking out of prison like that,


    he''ll probably never return to the States again, right? Why would he do that?"


    "Why wouldn''t he? The way I see it, it''s a good idea! He has been living in Switzend all this time and


    has nevere back all these years anyway.I reckon he has a lot of money all saved up.If he is


    imprisoned, how is he going to squander all that money?"


    "...That''s true, but he is too selfish if he does that."


    "He probably doesn''t want his daughter anymore, right? I heard that he gave his daughter a huge sum


    of money?"


    "What''s the use of having so much money? Are people like us short of money? Tanya is really pitiful,


    though.She really doesn''t have even a single person from her own family anymore"


    The voices gradually faded into the distance and the room became quiet.


    Tanya suddenly said, "Say, Nora, how nice would it have been if he hadn ¡®t escaped back then?"


    Nora clenched her jaw.She knew that Tanya was a little resentful toward Karl at this instant.


    If one thought about it carefully, Karl had indeed let Jill down.


    He was obviously in a rtionship with Jill, yet he had just upped and left without taking any


    responsibility.


    Neither had he told Jill about his whereabouts, which led to Jill approaching Margot and losing her life.If


    he hadn''t killed anyone, he should have trusted the police.


    Tanya lowered her head.


    "He had even persuaded Margot to surrender, so why did he refuse to trust thew himself? He was a


    coward!"


    She covered her face with her hands.


    Nora sighed and put her hand on Tanya''s shoulder.


    Tanya raised her head again.


    "He had already made a mistake once back then, yet he still ran away again this time¡­¡±


    Nora sighed silently.


    To be honest, if Karl had obediently gone to jail, Tanya might not have been so angry.


    However, Karl''s second escape made her very ufortable.He was being a coward again! Nora


    said, "Perhaps he has his own difficulties."


    Tanya scoffed, "I don''t understand, what kind of difficulties could have made him abandon my mother


    back then? And what about now? What kind of difficulty could he be facing?"


    Nora did not say anything.Someone knocked on the door at this point, and then a middle-aged couple


    walked in.


    At the sight of them, Tanya hurriedly got up and dabbed at the corners of her eyes with her head down.


    Nora looked at the couple.


    The woman was pretty and delicate while the man was calm and steady.


    He looked a little liken.


    After the two entered, the woman spoke first.


    She said, "Hello, I am Joel''s mother.Tanya hurriedly greeted her respectfully.


    "Hello, auntie."


    The woman nodded in a distant manner.


    As for Nora, enlightenment suddenly dawned upon her.


    They were Joel''s parents! So, that made them her uncle and aunt? Aftern inherited the Smiths,


    everyone in the same generation asn had moved out one after another, leaving only the young ones


    in the manor.Joel had grown up undern''s care and was not close to his parents.


    Joel''s mother said indifferently, "Today is your wedding with Joel, so we''vee.Well, some things are


    hard to say at the wedding, so I can onlye over to speak with you in private"


    Tanya was very respectful.


    "Please, go ahead¡¯ Joel¡¯s mother lowered her head and a look of disdain appeared in her eyes.


    She said, "We all know your background..."


    Tanya bit her lip.Joel''s mother went on.


    "We will not fault you for having an ordinary person as your mother and a criminal as your father, but I


    hope you can let us take Mia and bring her up."


    As soon as she said that, Tanya''s eyes widened and she said, "No, you can''t!"


    The moment she said that, Joel''s father snorted and sneered, "Why not ? Can someone like you bring


    up a child well? We won''t allow you to groom the third generation of the Smiths into good-for-nothings!"


    Joel''s mother was surprisingly gentle as she said, "Don''t get us wrong, Tanya, he doesn''t mean


    anything wrong.It''s just that your father is ultimately a very unsavory man.Now that he has even


    escaped from prison and be the talk of the town, we are just worried that Mia will be negatively


    impacted..."


    Tanya clenched her fists.


    A sense of shame surged up in her.


    She stared at the two people in front of her, never expecting that her inws would say such things.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Tanya was shaking.


    "What''s wrong with my father? He was wronged back then.


    He was forced into his current situation!"


    Even though she wasining about him just now, she couldn''t help but defend him when others


    badmouthed him.


    Joel''s mother sighed and said, "Don''t be so averse to us.We are Mia''s grandparents, we won''t harm


    her."


    Pretty much right after she said that, though, an icy-cold voice came from the door.


    "The two of you don''t have to worry yourselves about this¡± Joel strode in.


    The man, who had always been a wolf in sheep''s clothing, didn''t have a smile on his face at the


    moment.


    He looked at the couple in front of him very coldly and said, "Neither are you two Mia''s grandparents."


    At the sight of Joel, the couple looked a little flustered.


    Joel''s mother sighed and said, "Joel, you can''t say that..."


    Joel raised his eyebrows.


    "Didn''t the two of you already say so back when I was five? That you don''t want a son like me


    anymore! That you''re severing ties with me! You even wanted to kick me out of the Smiths at that


    time...


    If it weren''t for Unclen, I''d probably have already starved to death¡¯ Joel''s father suddenly shouted


    angrily, "Watch the way you''re talking to us! No matter what, we are still your parents!" Joel chuckled.


    He sounded a little sarcastic as he repeated, "Parents?"


    His words made both his father and mother shut up.


    Nora looked at them.


    Although she had heard from Louis a long time ago that Joel didn''t get along with his parents, she


    hadn''t expected it to be this bad.


    What exactly did they do to Joel to make him dislike them so much? To the extent that he would even


    mock them for calling themselves his parents? Was he saying that despite being their son, they didn''t


    even treat him as well asn, who had adopted him? While she was wondering, Joel''s mother said,


    "Joel, you''d better not be so ungrateful! If it weren''t for us, you would never be what you are today! Let


    alone inherit the Smiths!"


    Joel smiled.


    "It''s Unclen who agreed to me inheriting the Smiths, not the two of you."


    His words made both his parents choke.Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes.


    "If you don''t want me to get angry, then please leave and live your own lives.Don''t ever attempt to


    dictate mine.His threat made his father choke.Then, he snorted, turned, and went out.


    Joel''s mother took a deep breath and said, "Do you think I want to meddle in your affairs that much?


    You have no idea how many people out there secretly look down on that woman you''re marrying!


    Everyone is saying that she doesn''t even have an elder to give her hand away today! This wedding is


    no different from a joke!"


    She raised her chin and said, "Doesn''t matter if you acknowledge us or not, I won''t attend such a


    wedding.I will never ept a daughter-inw whose father is a criminal! Goodbye!"


    When Nora craned her neck, she saw the woman saying something to her husband.


    Then, the two of them left the ce for real.


    As parents, they weren''t even going to attend their son''s wedding? What weirdos.


    Nora frowned.


    Joel had already walked behind Tanya and was holding her shoulders.


    Tanya was still shaking and there was sadness in her eyes.She suddenly asked, "Did I embarrass


    you?"


    Joel hurriedly replied, "Why would you? Don''t talk nonsense.Don''t worry, I have already made all the


    arrangements for the wedding."


    ¡°But they are all gossiping in private..."


    Joel sneered, "Do you know why they only dare to say those things in private?"


    "Why?"


    "Because they don''t dare to say it in front of me!"


    Joel said coldly and seriously, "Who would dare to badmouth you in front of me? And how would they


    dare to talk nonsense in front of you? Aren''t they afraid that Mrs.Smith would get angry and make them


    bankrupt overnight?"


    "Pfft!"


    His words made Tanyaugh.


    Joel was about to say more when the door was pushed open.


    Justin strode in.He was here as the best man today.He stood beside Joel and slowly said, "Mr.Rogers


    has called it quits."


    Mr.Rogers was a middle-aged man with a lot of prestige to his name in New York.


    The few of them had approached him to ask him to give Tanya''s hand away today.


    After all, without a father to give her hand away, the wedding would seem iplete.But why had he


    suddenly called it quits? Joel''s brows drew together.


    "What happened?"


    Justin looked at Tanya and sighed.


    "Those people outside are saying rather unpleasant things.Mr.Rogers overheard them and left in


    anger¡±


    Then, his jaw tensed up and he said, "Unfortunately, I don''t have any reliable elders.


    The main issue, though, is that the wedding is about to start.There are only ten minutes left"


    Joel also clenched his fists.


    Just as the few of them were at a loss as to who to invite over at thest minute, Nora slowly said, "I''ll


    give her hand away!"


    The two of them looked at her in unison.


    Nora walked over to Tanya and said, "Tanya and I were already disapproving of asking Mr.Rogers to do


    it when you guys asked him to.I am Tanya''s one and only best friend.Now that she is getting married, I


    will give her hand away! From now on, I will be Tanya''s family!"


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A brief momentter, Joel gave the final word.


    "Okay!"


    He looked at Tanya and smiled.


    "I was just in denial when I approached Mr.Rogers.I can''t shut those people up anyway.In that case,


    why should we let others control us? It''s our wedding today, I only want the people closest to us to bear


    witness to our love!"


    Tanya''s eyes were red.


    She nodded heavily and said, "Yeah!"


    The wedding began.


    After the lounge was opened, Nora held Tanya as she stood at the door, where there would be a red


    carpet leading to the stage where Tanya would meet with Joel.


    As soon as the two of them appeared, a buzz went through the crowd.


    "What''s going on? Why isn''t there anyone giving away the bride''s hand in marriage?"


    "Her father escaped from prison.Of course there wouldn''t be anyone!"


    "Isn''t a wedding like this a little too weird?"


    "Yeah...I also heard that Tanya isn''t even bringing anything with her into the marriage.All her father


    gave her was a bank card.How much money can there be inside!"


    "The two families are not a good match! That must have been some sheer dumb luck for Tanya to be


    able to marry Mr.Smith!"


    "To tell the truth, although Hiry Jones is not that great either, she is ultimately still the precious young


    lady of the Joneses.Back then, when she got engaged to Mr.Smith, the Joneses gave them a full 30%


    of theirpany shares! Inparison, Tanya is really pitiful..."


    Everyone''sments reached Tanya''s ears.


    Tanya clenched her fists.She looked at the red carpet ahead and suddenly thought of Karl.


    The man was crude but meticulous.


    Although she knew that he had escaped from prison, Tanya still wanted to record the wedding and


    show it to him in the future.She took a deep breath.She knew that without corresponding social status


    and without having a family with enough power to contend with the Smiths, life would be very hard for


    her in the future after she married Joel.


    But she was not afraid.She stretched out her hand, upon which arge warm hand enveloped it.


    Tanya was taken aback.


    When did Nora''s hands be so rough? She turned her head and looked over¡­

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    ¡­


    Only to see Karl standing next to her.


    He was wearing the dark red suit that he had tried on the other day, and he was beaming.He had a


    naive and ingratiating smile on his face.He looked at Tanya and smiled.


    "I''vee, Tanya¡± Tanya''s eyes instantly reddened.


    She grabbed Karl''s hand tightly but noticed that he was holding a small silver pistol in his other hand.


    The gun was pointed at Nora.He didn''t say anything, but the undercover officers hiding in the crowd did


    not dare to step forward.


    Tanya was shocked.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    A smile appeared on Karl''s face when he heard her call him "Dad".


    He said, "Don''t worry, she is your best friend, I would never hurt her.It''s just that I have to do this to see


    your wedding to the end."


    Nora understood, though.


    She stood therezily, fearless of the silver pistol pointed right at her.Because...there weren''t any


    bullets in the gun.


    That was just a toy gun that Karl yed with.


    As ck Cat, she had even once mocked Karl about it.


    However, Karl had said, "This gun can be used to threaten people! What do you guys know?"


    And now, it really was being used to threaten people.She stood where she was calmly and turned her


    head to look over.Sure enough, Morris had already taken a step forward.


    Karl, however, grinned and said, "Captain Ford, I''d advise you not to move.I just want to see my


    daughter''s wedding to the end.I''m sure you guys will agree to it, right?"


    Morris clenched his jaw.


    Nora raised her brows and saidzily, "Captain Ford, I don''t wanna die"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was rather speechless when they saw her reaction.


    For some reason, despite her saying things like ¡®she didn''t want to die¡¯ as though she was scared, she


    couldn''t even be bothered to look like she was in fear and trepidation.


    In the crowd, even Justin''s lip corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    Why was his girl toozy to even act? She was simply...so cute.


    Morris held his earphone over his ear and said into it, "Everyone, remain on standby.Don''t mess


    around!"


    His words immediately calmed all the other undercover officers.


    Karl offered Tanya his arm and allowed her to hold it.


    Tears were rolling down Tanya''s cheeks.She didn''t know what to say.


    From the red carpet at the entrance to the stage in the distance, there was a total distance of two


    hundred meters Joel was standing in the middle of the red carpet and waiting for her.


    Karl walked forward with her step by step.


    He said in a rather flustered manner, "Don''t cry, Tanya! Dad''s fine.."


    The crying Tanya asked, "Did you escape from prison just to attend my wedding? Don''t you know that


    by doing that, another charge will be added to your crimes? You only needed to be in jail for two or


    three years, but now you''ll have to be in there for five years"


    Karl grinned and said, "I¡¯m tough and sturdy.Five years is just right.Three years aren''t enough for me to


    do anything in prison at all"


    Tanya''s lips were still pressed together tightly.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said, "Mom was killed by Margot"


    "I know.Don''t worry, I won''t let her off?¡± replied Karl coldly.


    Then, he sighed and said, "I''ve already let your mother down once, Tanya, I can''t let you down too.I


    hope you can be the happiest bride today¡±


    Tanya was choking from her sobs.


    Nora, who was ¡®being held at gunpoint¡¯ by Karl, walked leisurely beside the two of them.


    She heaved a silent sigh as she watched them.She nced at the crowd, only to find thatn was


    actually sitting in the first row and silently tearing up.


    In addition, as he cried, he even nced at her as though he had sensed her looking at him.


    Nora: Excuse me! Your status as a big boss in the world ofmerce has shattered! Right at this


    moment, a cold and unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out in the earphones¡±


    "Karl Moore has broken out of prison.He is armed and threatening the safety of the hostage.The sniper


    is ready and on standby.Permission granted to kill the target if necessary! "


    ¡°l repeat, as part of the Assassin Alliance, Karl Moore is a cruel and vicious man.For the hostage''s


    safety, as well as the safety of everyone present, permission has been granted to shoot and kill the


    target whenever necessary!"


    "Sniper, get ready!"


    Together with the voice, another slightly younger voice also rang out in Nora''s ear: "Nightingale ready!"


    Nora''s eyes suddenly darkened.Morris held his hand over his ear.


    "Sir, no! The suspect has no ns to shoot!"


    The person whom Morris had addressed as "sir" sneered, "How would you know if he has ns to


    shoot or not? Besides, his hostage''s life is in danger! Sniper, fire at once! This is an order!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Morris wanted to say more, but the sniper had already answered.


    Nora frowned.


    Only then did she realize that Morris actually wasn''t the boss of the special department.


    Well, that made sense, though.


    He was only 25 to 26 years old; no matter how fast he rose through the ranks, there was no way he


    could control the entire special department.


    Gunning down Karl, though? If that happened, Tanya''s wedding would turn straight into a funeral!


    Besides, Karl wasn''t intending to kill her at all.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    Right at this moment, Tanya, who was too agitated, tripped over her wedding gown in her high heels.


    Karl subconsciously put away the gun pointed at Nora and helped Tanya up.


    It was at precisely this moment that the sniper''¡¯s voice rang out in the earphone: "Target locked on!"


    "Fire!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Bang! The sound of a bullet whizzing through the air caused an uproar in the entire ce.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    The whole ce was filled with the sound of a bullet piercing through the ss.


    The bullet looked like it was going straight for the back of Karl''s head, and would subsequently go right


    through his brain and kill him on the spot! When that happened, he would take all the grievances with


    him into the ground and would forever be a secret.


    However, in that split second, Nora suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Karl''s suit, and pulled him to


    the side! The bullet whizzed past the side of his head by a hair''s breadth, grazing him! Everyone was


    dumbfounded.


    Even Karl himself didn''t seem to expect something like that to happen, so he looked stunned.


    Seeing that Morris and the others were about toe forward, Nora pulled the man''s sleeve and


    pointed his pistol at her waist again.


    Then, she raised her hands and shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Morris and the others stopped in their tracks again.


    In that instant, Karl had already recovered.


    He, who had witnessed all sorts of situations and experienced countless life and death situations, had


    only been flustered just now because this was his daughter''s wedding.


    However, he quickly recovered and held Nora at gunpoint again.


    In fact, when he was searching for the sniper so that he could get out of the line of fire, Nora stepped


    forward and stood in between him and the sniper! The cold and stiff voice rang out in the earphone


    again.


    He cursed furiously, "What is the hostage doing?!"


    Someone whispered a reminder, "She is not a hostage.She''s Nora, a forensic doctor in the special


    department!"


    The hard voice immediately became more anxious.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Then she must be wearing our earphones, right? Nora, can you hear me?"


    Nora''s expression remained unchanged and she stood motionless.


    The cold voice spoke again.


    "Find a way to shift a little.You''ll be able to get out of the line of fire that way!"


    Nora remained motionless.


    "Damn it!"


    The cold and hard voice seemed a little anxious.


    "What kind of forensic doctor is she? Has she undergone specialized training in the system before or


    not?"


    "She is an externally hired forensic doctor!"


    The cold voice was exasperated.


    "As expected, external hires are no good! Sniper, take aim.For the sake of everyone else present, you


    have to act decisively!"


    The moment the voice said that, a low but clear voice suddenly rang out.


    "Captain Johnson, that''s not quite appropriate, is it?"


    The voice took Nora by surprise for a moment.


    She turned her head and looked over subconsciously, only to see that Justin had walked over to an


    undercover officer at some point, taken off his Bluetooth earphone, and was currentlymunicating


    with the officers.


    He spoke very aggressively.


    "The hostage is my fiancee.If you disregard my fiancee''s safety and insist on using such risky means to


    gun down the criminal, I will definitely pursue the matter!"


    His words were loud and powerful¡ªat the very least, they made the cold and hard voice choke.


    A momentter, he said, "Mr.Hunt, we are currently executing a mission.Please understand.The man


    holding your fiancee hostage is a killer who''s wanted internationally! He is very dangerous!"


    Justin remained tough and aggressive.


    "Captain Johnson, you don''t have to exin so much, I don''t understand anyway.All I know is that my


    fiancee''s life is currently in your hands."


    Johnson fell silent for a while.


    In the end, he nevertheless lost.


    He ordered, "Sniper, retreat"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Nora could clearly feel that the danger from the sniper had disappeared.


    Obviously, the sniper had put away his gun.


    Only then did Nora whisper to Karl, "Uncle Karl, hurry up as much as you can."


    The sniper rifle just now had already put Karl on alert.


    Whenever he was in such dangerous situations, he was usually surrounded and protected by the few


    top-ranked assassins.


    Although they were not present at the moment, the girl''s calm and simple appearance gave him an


    inexplicable sense of security.


    It was just like...


    ck Cat was by his side.


    As soon as the thought formed in Karl''s mind, he immediately shook his head.


    Then, he held Tanya and continued walking forward step by step until he could hand her to Joel.


    Behind Tanya were Pete and Mia holding up the train of her gown for her.


    Pete was wearing a suit while Mia was wearing a white organza dress.


    Neither of them was affected by what had happened just now.


    Cherry was seated besiden in the guest seats.


    She was holding her cell phone and pouting as sheined, "Sob, how can they not let Cherry be a


    flower girl? They are baddies!"


    Cherry''s eyes immediately lit up and she raised her head.


    "Really, Grandpa?"


    As soon as she said that, Louis, who was also sitting there, suddenly felt chills all over.


    Then, he sawn slowly turning his head to look at him.


    Louis hurriedly waved and said, "Unclen, I don''t even have a girlfriend.I."


    Before he could finish,n said, "If you get married, I''ll give you 50 million dors."


    Louis instantly paused.


    Although he had tricked Trueman into giving him moneyst time, he simply had too big a "family".


    Because he had gained some money, he had adopted another bunch of stray cats and dogs, resulting


    in his expenses also increasing by a lot.


    50 million dors...


    Louis immediately said, "Unclen, my girlfriend and I have actually been hiding our rtionship from


    you! We have been wanting to get married for a really long time! When do you think would be a


    suitable time to hold the wedding?"


    Nora wasn''t aware of what was happening in the audience.


    At this moment, she saw that Karl had already led Tanya to Joel.


    At the holy and pure wedding, Tanya wore a wedding gown while Joel wore a ck tuxedo.


    Karl stretched out his hand and ced Tanya''s hand in Joel''s.He patted Joel on the shoulder and


    slowly said, "Take care of my daughter, young man.If you dare to let her down, bully her, or find


    someone else outside, I will send ck Cat to take your head!"


    Joel wasn''t bothered about the threat in his words.He merely straightened his back and looked at him


    as he said, "Don''t worry, Dad""


    Karl nodded.


    He took a step back and raised his hands.


    At this moment, Morris was the first to rush up to the two of them.


    He held his arms behind his back, took out his handcuffs, and handcuffed him.


    Tanya, who had heard themotion, wanted to look behind her.


    Karl, however, shouted, "Don''t look back.You must always look ahead of you in life.Tanya, be happy"


    Tanya''s eyes turned red.


    She choked back her sobs and nodded hard.


    Tanya and Joel walked up the tform step by step.


    When she turned to look at her father, she instead only saw his back as he was led away .At the


    special department.


    Karl was brought back once more.


    Nora didn''t stay at the wedding but followed them over, instead.She found that Karl hade in very


    naturally this time as if he was going home.


    His rxed expression made Nora and Morris look at each other with puzzled expressions.


    Nora kept feeling that something was wrong.


    It stood to reason that Karl would know that another charge would be added to his crimes, now that he


    had been arrested again.


    Shouldn''t he be sad about it? So, why was he looking so rxed instead? After the group of them took


    him to the interrogation room, he looked at Morris and Nora.


    "I wanted to take some things with me to my grave, but I don''t want to hide it anymore.I don''t want my


    daughter to have to shoulder the weight of being called a murderer''s daughter! Do you know how I


    escaped?"

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    How he had escaped? Everyone was aware that there was a traitor in the special department.


    Was Karl intending to confess and plead for leniency? From the looks of it, for Tanya''s sake, he had


    indeed thought things through and made up his mind.


    Nora and Morris were about to speak when the door of the interrogation room was suddenly pushed


    open.


    A middle-aged man, who looked about fifty years old, strode in.


    The man, who looked furious, immediately stared at Nora after he entered.


    He said, "What''s the matter with you?! As a member of the special department, even if you''re an


    externally hired forensic doctor, you should not be letting someone point a gun at you!"


    Nora frowned as she looked at him.


    Morris spoke up at this point.He said, "This is Captain Johnson, who is also my mentor.He was the one


    who guided me when I first entered this line of business¡±


    Nora looked at the man.So, he was the one who had ordered the sniper to fire just now? The man¡¯s


    aura was identical to Morris''s, and both of them were cold and steely men.


    But for some reason, Nora didn''t like him very much.Morris looked at Johnson and slowly exined,


    "Captain Johnson, Ms.Smith is an externally hired forensic doctor.She is only responsible for studying


    and researching the gic modification drugs that the special department investigates and


    confiscates.Therefore, it is very understandable that she wouldn''t be able to keep up in terms of


    physical strength¡¯ Johnson stared at Nora.


    "She can''t keep up in terms of physical strength? The way I see it, she''s a spy.Why did you block the


    bullet for Karl Moore just now?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows, her almond-shaped eyes looking somewhat innocent.


    "What bullet?"


    Johnson snapped, "You ced yourself in the line of fire between him and the sniper to help him! Stop


    pretending!"


    Nora said, "What are you talking about, Captain Johnson? I''m just a weak and powerless externally


    hired forensic doctor.How would I know about the bullet trajectory of the sniper rifle?"


    Her words made Johnson choke.


    However, Morris, who was standing beside them, nced at her with a cold look on his face.


    Nora kept standing where she was and feigned innocence.


    Johnson was infuriated.He pointed at her and ranted at Morris.


    "Look at how she''s using her ignorance to justify her actions! We don''t need someone like her in the


    special department!" Morris frowned.


    At this point, Johnson spoke again.


    He said, "Also, Karl''s escape is definitely an inside job.In that case, who is the traitor in the


    department? Going by how well she cooperated with Karl today, it may just be her!"


    Morris immediately said, "Watch what you say, sir! As a police officer, we mustn''t say anything without


    evidence"


    "Hah..."


    Johnson was likely terribly outraged.


    He said, "Then we won''t discuss this today.I have already looked thoroughly into Ms.Smith''s


    background while on the way here, and I will tell you now¡ªshe is not suitable for the special


    department!"


    Morris frowned.


    "Sir, you..."


    Johnson held his hand up and stopped Morris from speaking.


    He said, "Listen to my reasons for saying that first! Nora Smith''s mother is Yvette Anderson! And Yvette


    Anderson is someone we can confirm was a member of the mysterious organization back then! That


    alone makes Nora Smith unsuitable to remain in the special department!"


    "Her mother is a suspect, so what she needs to do is steer clear and avoid suspicion! But what are you


    doing instead? You''re letting someone who should be avoiding suspicion be part of the case! Is this


    what I taught you?!"


    Morris clenched his jaw.


    Johnson pointed to the special department regtions and asked, "Morris, what is rule seven of the


    special department regtions?"


    Morris straightened his back at once and recited aloud, "All direct or coteral rtives of persons


    involved in the special department''s cases are to stay away from the investigations to avoid suspicion!"


    Johnson pointed at him, "Do you still think she is suitable to stay in the special department?"


    Morris still wanted to exin.


    "But¡ª"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "No huts!"


    Johnson looked at Nora aggressively and said, "Nora Smith, you have been fired! Please immediately


    return all your credentials to the special department and leave! You are not allowed to carry out any


    further private investigations into the case!"


    Nora:"?"


    She nced at Karl, who was sitting there.


    Karl had clearly wanted to tell them something just now.


    Was he forbidding her from listening? She looked at Morris again.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Ms.Smith , go back for now.After I discuss this with Captain Johnson,


    I will invite you back again"


    "Hah!"


    Johnson sneered, "She''s nothing more than a weak and powerless girl who only knows how to be a


    burden to the team during critical moments! What''s the purpose of inviting a person like her back ¡°


    Morris sighed.


    Nora understood now.


    It seemed that Johnson had the final say in the special department.


    She raised her eyebrows, took out the special department''s staff pass from her pocket, and handed it


    to Morris.


    When Morris took it from her, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, give me some time.I will


    definitely let youe back in style!"


    His mentor had been transferred to the special department out of nowhere this time.


    The special department originally had no direct leader.


    It could be said that Morris dominated the team.


    With the sudden appearance of an obstruction like him, he needed some time to regain his authority in


    the special department! Nora looked at him.


    Her lips suddenly curled into a smile and she said, "No, it''s fine."


    She''d had enough of being an externally hired forensic doctor.


    Did they really think she cared for it? If she had that much spare time, she might as well just go home


    and have a good sleep instead! It had already taken up so much of her time! She nced at Karl again,


    only to see him wave at her rxedly.


    He smiled and said, "Go back and tell Tanya that I will be fine, Nora! Tell her to wait for me toe


    home with peace of mind!"


    Nora didn''t know where his confidence wasing from, but she nheless turned and left the


    interrogation room.


    After she left, Morris looked at Johnson and said, "You will regret the choice you have made today, sir!"


    Johnson sneered, "She''s just a useless little girl.Why would I regret anything?"


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door and walked in.


    He sighed and said, "Captain Ford, those few bodyguards we arrested the other day are too tight-


    lipped.They simply refuse to say anything!"


    Morris frowned.


    At this point, Johnson¡ªwho had been transferred to the department out of nowhere¡ªin order to show


    off his abilities, said, "If it''s about interrogation, then I have a particrly great candidate to nominate!"


    "Who is it?" asked Morris.


    Johnson lowered his head and replied, "ck Cat"


    ck Cat? Morris subconsciously nced at Karl.


    ck Cat was the top assassin in Karl''s organization! Now that they had arrested Karl, how would


    ck Cat possibly be willing to help them? While he was thinking about it, Johnson smiled triumphantly


    and said, "Don''t worry, I can get ck Cat to help us! People like ck Cat, talented at investigations


    and interrogation methods, are what the special department needs the most! Morris, you''re too


    shortsighted.That girl who does scientific research is nothingpared to ck Cat! I am confident


    that I can headhunt ck Cat and bring him into the department!"

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Outsiders weren''t aware of the conversation in the special department.


    By now, Nora had already returned to the Smiths¡¯.


    Tanya and Joel''s wedding was over, and all of them had gone home.


    As she was worried about Karl, Tanya was feeling rather down in the dumps.


    Knowing that she wasn''t in the best of moods, everyone else left early.


    The moment Nora got home, her cell phone rang.


    When she picked up the call, Justin''s voice rang out on the other end.


    "I took Cherry out for a stroll.She seemed a little unhappy"


    Nora nodded¡¯...Oh, okay"


    She obviously sounded aszy as usual, yet the sharp Justin nheless sensed something.


    He asked, "In a bad mood?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora didn''t like to whine, so she had always mulled over everything quietly by herself.


    But when faced with Justin''s question, she couldn''t help but say, "I''ve been fired by the special


    department¡±


    As soon as she said that, there was a moment of silence on the phone.


    A brief momentter, she heard a sigh from Justin, who then said, "If I say that I''m actually pretty happy


    about it, would you beat me up?"


    Nora:"?"


    Justin said pitifully, "I''m always so worried about you every time you''re out on a mission.Now that


    you''ve finally been fired, you can stay at home safely and spend more time with the children"


    Nora:"??"


    Why was what he was saying sounding so off? The corners of her lips spasmed, and she couldn''t help


    feeling that their roles had been reversed! Justin let out a low chuckle and asked, "Do I sound like a


    house-husband?"


    Nora:z"!"


    Justin sounded very rxed as he added, "It''s their loss for firing you.I can only say that they are


    blind.You don''t have to feel sad about it.The way I see it, they will be crying and begging you to go back


    very soon!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Why do you Say that?"


    Justin chuckled again.


    "Didn''t they invite Q to join the team? Also, if your identity as Big Sister is exposed, they will definitely


    be even more desperate..."


    Nora thought for a while about what he had said and suddenly felt that that was indeed the case.


    A smile formed on her lips and she opened the door and entered the living room.


    She was about to speak again when she noticedn, who was in his wheelchair, in the living room


    contemting something in silence.


    Upon hearing hering in,n immediately looked at her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora was a little surprised.


    "Were you waiting for me?"n nodded.


    Then, he suggested hesitantly, "Let''s have a chat?"


    Nora walked up to him and casually tossed her phone into her pocket.


    Thinking that Justin would hang up, she didn''t disconnect the call.


    Then, she pushed fan''s wheelchair to the garden.


    The weather was very fine that day.


    Tanya and Joel had picked a good day for the wedding.


    The sun shone down upon them, yet it was neither ring nor intense.


    It felt refreshing andfortable as the two of them walked in the shade in the garden.


    Nora raised her brows.


    Nora replied in a lukewarm manner, "As long as you don''t do anything stupid, it shouldn''t be a problem


    for you to live till you''re seventy or eighty years old."


    He had already been sick of living previously.


    After he realized that Nora was his daughter and that Yvette hadn''t betrayed him, he had suddenly felt


    even less like living because he couldn''t wait to go to heaven and be reunited with her.


    However, his daughter had kept him here instead.


    Butter, when he saw how much effort Karl was putting into building his rtionship with Tanya, and


    when he heard what everyone was saying about Tanya,n suddenly understood something¡ªchildren


    without parents would be bullied by others.


    Even if the child was very strong and powerful, people would still sigh whenever they mentioned them,


    and remark that it was a shame that both their parents had died and that they weren''t blessed enough.


    They even put the me for things like how the child was not blessed enough to have their parents


    with them on the child.


    Society demanded too much from girls.


    Nora wasn''t as tough and hardy as Joel, Quentin, and Louis.


    Therefore, he had to do his best to stay alive.


    As long as he was alive, he would be able to back his daughter up.


    It was at this moment thatnpletely abolished his thoughts of suicide and not wanting to live for


    real.


    For the first time in his entire life, he felt that he was still of use to someone and that there were still


    people who needed him.


    With that in mind,n smiled and said, "Even so, I still hope that the day I see you get marriedes


    soon.After all, no one knows for sure which woulde first ¡ªtomorrow, or an ident?"


    Nora did not refute him.


    Instead, she asked, "What you mean is...?"


    She felt a little hopeful.


    Even Justin, who was listening to the conversation through the phone that Nora had tossed into her


    pocket, couldn''t help raising his brows.


    His father-inw had finally thought things through.


    Had he be agreeable to their marriage? While he was wondering, he heardn say, "Why don''t


    you go on a blind date tomorrow?"


    Justin:"?"


    He heaved a silent sigh! To be honest, he understood whatn was thinking.


    His father-inw must think that the other branches of the Hunts were too unstable and too chaotic,


    right? He lowered his head.


    Suddenly, a sense of lethargy and world-weariness welled up in him.


    To be honest, even till now, he had been the one maintaining the connection between him and Nora in


    this rtionship all this time.


    He had tested it before¡ªif he didn''t send any text messages to Nora, she could ignore him for a whole


    day.


    Thus, he felt rather dejected in this instant.


    He didn''t understand what the point of trying to please his father-inw was anymore...

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    But it was at this moment that he suddenly heard Nora hesitate for a moment and ask, "Do you really


    disapprove of Justin? I''ve always thought that you were just making things difficult for him so that you


    would be in a more advantageous position, but I didn''t expect that...Can you tell me why?"


    Nora:"?"


    Nora:".."


    "He will make you take the burden of all the objectives and goals he wants to achieve.It''s to the extent


    that you won''t even realize anything if he takes advantage of you.You''ll be counting the money for him


    even after he''s sold you.Justin is that scheming and capable!"


    Nora was stunned.


    Obviously, she hadn''t expectedn to say something like that.


    She kept quiet for a while before she said, "Actually, I am also very strong¡±


    Who did her father think he was looking down on?!


    He had said so much, but unexpectedly, it had sparked the desire to win in his daughter instead? The


    corners ofn¡¯s lips spasmed.


    "What I mean is¡ª"


    Nora interrupted him and said, "Don''t make things difficult for him anymore, he is the children''s father,


    after all.The kids will also be in a dilemma if you keep pulling a long face at him all the


    time.Besides...Do you think there''s anyone among the men you''ve found more good-looking than


    him??"


    He was dumbfounded.


    "So the reason why you are dating him¡ªor rather, that you like him¡ªis that he''s good-looking?"


    Nora became even more puzzled.


    "Can''t I?"


    Of course, one would need a reason to like another person.


    If Justin wasn''t outstanding, wasn''t handsome, and didn''t treat her with that much sincerity, why would


    she like him?


    ".Y-yes, you can"


    "Uh-huh.


    Nora said, "Even though you can''t stop us even if you disapprove of the rtionship, I still want to say


    this¡±


    Thank you for letting us be together.


    Why was she already thanking him for letting them be together? When did he do that? The corners of


    lan''s lips spasmed.


    Nora yawned.


    "Is there anything else? If there isn''t, then I will go upstairs and go to bed for now."


    The corners of his lips couldn''t help but spasm again.


    Although he knew that there would be bodyguards who would take him back to the house, was it really


    okay for her to just abandon him here?n knew that it must be because he had badmouthed Justin a


    lot just now, so his daughter had gotten mad at him.


    Ever since the two of them acknowledged each other, this was the first time that his daughter was


    giving him the cold shoulder.


    It was all that pretty boy''s fault! The huffyn suddenly looked to the side and ordered, "Go and gather


    all the good-looking men in New York! I''m going to look through them one by one.I simply don''t believe


    I can''t find someone more handsome than him!!"


    The speechless bodyguard hidden in the shadows replied, "Yes, sir"


    When Nora returned to the bedroom and took out her cell phone from her pocket, she saw that the call


    had already been disconnected a long time ago.She wasn''t bothered.


    However, when she took off her clothes and got ready to take a bath, she suddenly received a call from


    the Hunt manor .


    Thinking that it was Cherry, she picked up the call.


    But unexpectedly, the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s voice instead suddenly rang out on the opposite end.


    "It''s me, Ms.Smith.I heard from Brenda that you''ve been fired by the special department? This is too


    much!"


    Nora:"?"


    Had Mrs.Hunt suddenly turned over a new leaf? Why was she suddenly speaking up for her? Nora''s


    brows knitted together.


    Thinking that it would be better if she got along with the elderlydy, she was about to reply when the


    olddy instead said, "As a woman, it is better that you stay at home and take care of your husband


    and kids instead.Not every woman can handle jobs that require so much professionalism like those of


    the special department.You are different from Brenda.Brenda has been through high-grade education


    since she was a child, so she is more than capable enough to deal with jobs like hers.You, on the other


    hand, are different.Not only did you grow up in the countryside, but you also don''t know much about the


    way of the world.It''s understandable that you would offend your team leader.In my opinion, you don''t


    have to feel too sad about it.This may instead be something positive for you!"


    Nora: She knew it, the fox might grow gray but it would never be good! She didn''t say anything¡ª


    because she discovered on her phone that she had suddenly received a few emails, and some of them


    were sent from the special department''s official email address.


    One was sent to Q.


    Another was sent to ck Cat.


    The content of the two emails was very simr and adopted a sincere tone.


    Additionally, both were inviting her to join the special department to be of service to the United States!


    The sender of both emails was also a man with thest name Johnson Initially, Nora hadn''t wanted to


    bother with him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mrs.Hunt''s voice rang out in her earphones.


    "You are too unsociable and entric.It''s understandable that other people would dislike you..."


    The corners of Nora''s lips curled upward and she said, "Who says I''ve been fired because they dislike


    me?"

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Mrs.Hunt was taken aback.


    "What do you mean? Weren''t you fired?"


    Nora didn''t pay any more attention to her.


    After all, chatting with her was a total waste of time.She politely replied, "I''m going to bed.Goodnight"


    And then, she hung up.


    If she weren''t Justin¡¯s grandmother, she couldn''t even be bothered to say goodnight.


    How dare she say that she was unskilled in building interpersonal rtionships? Hah.


    Nora picked up the phone and sent a message to Solo: ¡®How do you find me as a person?¡¯


    Solo, who was far away in Switzend, gnashed his teeth in fury upon seeing her text message.


    If she hadn''t saved his life, he wouldn''t have been enved and suppressed by her so easily.But did he


    dare to fight back? Of course not.


    Thus, Solo replied: "You''re fantastic! Absolutely great!"


    Nora was very satisfied.


    See? Even someone as unsociable and entric as Solo thought that she was a great person.


    Why would she be poor at building and maintaining interpersonal rtionships with others? Solo sent


    another message: "I''m going back to the States in a couple of days and will be in New York.Wanna


    meet?"


    He wasing back to New York? Didn''t that mean that it would be perfect for her to use him to cover


    up her identity? Nora didn''t want her identity as Q to be exposed.


    Thus, she replied: ¡®Good timing.I have something I need you to do¡±


    Nora put down the phone,pletely unsuspecting that she might not really be great at interpersonal


    rtionships, after all.


    When she was about to go to bed, someone knocked on the door.She opened the door to find Joel


    outside.


    He had an anxious look on his face.


    "Nora, what exactly is going on with Karl?"


    Nora replied calmly, "He is very confident, and even told me that he''ll be fine¡¯


    Joel:"?"


    It had be more difficult for him to ask around and get news from the special department this time.


    Rather than asking others for news, he might as well just straight-up ask Nora.


    Thus, after Karl was taken away, he had been waiting for her toe home while he also continued


    getting his men to ask around and find out what had happened.


    But he didn''t expect that all she would say was just a few words? Perhaps it wasn''t convenient for her


    to tell outsiders about the ongoings in the special department.


    But...


    Never mind.


    Given how reticent this younger sister of his was, she wouldn''t be able to give him a clear ount of


    what had happened even if he wanted to hear about it.


    With that in mind, Joel nodded.


    Then, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "I heard about what happened to you.It''s okay, don''t be


    depressed about it"


    "_..What happened to me?" asked Nora.


    Joel was surprised.


    "You know, you''ve been fired!" Nora blinked.


    "Why would I be depressed about it?"


    Joel:"??"


    The siblings stared at each other for a short while.Then, Joel coughed and turned to leave.


    As soon as he turned, Nora suddenly called out to him, "Joel."


    Joel looked back at her.


    Nora asked, "How do you find me as a person?"


    How did he find her as a person? Arrogant and cocky, of course! On top of that, she was just like a rock


    ¡ª never soft toward anyone! But could the wily little fox Joel say that? Certainly not.


    He smiled and replied, "Very cute"


    Nora nodded in satisfaction.


    "Okay, there''s nothing else."


    Without waiting for Joel to leave, she immediately turned and closed the door.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ...


    What a rude little girl! After asking the two of them about it, Nora felt even more assured.


    See? Both of them had said that she had a good personality, so how would she possibly be unskilled at


    interpersonal rtionships? When she woke up the next day, Nora opened her eyes to see Pete


    already sitting at the desk and studying quietly.


    She stretched.


    Before going to the bathroom to wash up, she looked at Pete and called out, "Pete?"


    Pete looked up.


    "Yes, Mommy?"


    Her son''s eyes were serious, which made Nora smile. She asked, "What do you think of your


    Mommy?"


    Pete tilted his head.


    Although Mommy was always either sleeping or on the way to sleeping , for Pete, who''d never had a


    mom since he was a baby, just having her within his sight was already great.


    Especially if he could see her right away whenever he lifted his head while she was in bed and


    sleeping.


    Pete smiled sincerely and said, "You are the Mommy who spends the most time with her kid!"


    A smiling Nora nodded.


    See? Not only did she have good rtionships with others, but she was also the best mother in her


    children''s eyes¡¯


    After washing up, Nora opened the door and went downstairs.


    When she was about to have breakfast, she suddenly saw Louis sneaking out.


    Nora suddenly called out, "Louis.¡±


    Louis paused and looked back at her, upon which his eyes lit up.


    "Nora Nora tore off a piece of bread and asked, "How do you find me as a person?"


    Louis curled his lips disdainfully when he heard her question.


    Not only was she cold, indifferent, and reticent¡ªmaking her seem just like a walking refrigerant¡ªbut


    she was also arrogant and cocky.


    Even the way she walked was so unwomanly! But when he thought of Nora''s money...


    Louis beamed and replied, "Kind, beautiful, and approachable, of course, Nora! You''re practically a


    model woman of the times!"


    Nora became more satisfied.


    She ate the bread she was holding and then asked, "Where are you going?"


    Louis straightened his back and replied, "To talk to my girlfriend about marriage!"


    Nora was taken aback.


    "You have a girlfriend?"


    Louis waved and replied, "Of course not.But I''m going to find one now! Nora was enlightened.¡±


    She remarked, "I knew it.How would you be able to find a girlfriend with that head of bleached blond


    hair of yours?¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Louis:"???"


    Why was his cousin''s mouth so toxic?! Could he take back thepliments that he had gone against


    his conscience to give her just now? Never mind.


    On ount of how he couldn''t afford to mess with her because of how rich she was, he would just suck


    it up! After asking several people in a row, where all of them said that she had a good personality and


    was popr, Nora''s doubts had all been assuaged.


    She confidently threw what Mrs.Hunt had said the day before to the back of her mind.


    After finishing her breakfast¡ªor rather, lunch¡ªNora got ready to go upstairs to read her medical books


    and look for a way to treat Quentin.


    As soon as she went upstairs, she sawn waving at her.


    When Nora walked over,n took out a few photos and asked, "Nora, what do you think of these


    people? Are they handsome enough?"


    He gave priority to a certain photo he had taken out.


    The man in the photo looked a little like Justin, he also had deep-set eyes and a straight, sharp nose.


    ".? Yes, he is pretty handsome"n''s eyes lit up.


    "How about meeting him, then?" Nora yawned.


    "No, it''s fine. Justin is still more handsome"


    "How can that be? No matter how I look at him, he''s more handsome than Justin, isn''t he?"


    Nora tilted her head.


    "Perhaps it''s because...he doesn''t have a beauty mark at the corner of his eye?"


    With that, Nora entered her bedroom.


    Justin''s beauty mark at the corner of his eye was pretty much his signature.


    Nora wasn''t lying when she said that just now¡ªshe really did feel that Justin''s beauty mark at the


    corner of his eye was very distinctive! At the Hunts¡¯.


    After Justin ended the call the previous night, he walked to the full-length mirror at home and looked at


    himself.


    He touched his cheek with hisrge hand and rubbed the beauty mark at the corner of his eye.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As it turned out, Nora liked him because of his face? In that case, he had to give full y to his


    strengths.He suddenly picked up his cell phone and called Lawrence.


    The man answered very quickly.


    Justin said, "Send me some sheet masks and skincare products."


    Justin was a fastidious man in his lifestyle, but he had always been rtively careless with his face.


    It was already enough for him that he cleansed his face every day.


    However, things were different now! He was going to start paying attention to skincare! Thus, Lawrence


    came over to deliver sheet masks to Justin early in the morning.


    He said"...¡±


    Apply this in the morning for five minutes.


    After that, apply this lotion and then the emulsion.


    Also, this is for anti-aging After exining all the skincare products¡¯ functions in session, Lawrence


    noticed his boss rubbing the beauty mark at the corner of his eye with his fingers.


    It was to the extent that the skin there was turning red.


    Justin suddenly asked, "Say, do you think the mole can be removed? Why is it so ugly?"


    "..Of course.Do you need me to make an appointment with the doctor for you?"


    "Yeah, contact them."


    Justin was very concerned that the mole would affect his appearance.


    Lawrence immediately contacted the director of the best aesthetic clinic in New York and spoke with


    him seriously.


    During the phone call, Lawrence even said, "News of Mr.Hunt visiting the clinic must not spread and


    must be kept absolutely confidential.In addition, get the best doctor in the clinic to do it and ensure that


    there aren''t any scars.You must arrange for a doctor with zero cosmetic surgery failures!"


    "Yes, yes, of course!" The director respectfully replied.


    Then, he asked, "What does Mr.Hunt want to do? His nose? Eyes? Or the whole face?"


    Lawrence frowned and replied, "None of that, of course.It''s even more serious.The director''s heart


    sank at once.It was the aesthetic clinic''s honor that Mr.Hunt wanted toe over and have cosmetic


    surgery done.


    However, it was also exceptionally stressful to perform cosmetic surgery on wealthy people like him.


    After all, everyone''s sense of aesthetics was different.


    In the event that Mr.Hunt was dissatisfied, it would instead damage their clinic''s reputation! The director


    was filled with trepidation.


    He asked, "Then which body part is he intending to treat?"


    An area that was more important than the eyes, nose, and face would be...


    Could it be that Mr.Hunt found a certain part of himself not...strong enough? So he wanted to do


    something about that? While the director''s imagination was running wild, Lawrence said seriously, "At


    the corner of his eyes...The corner of the eye...


    The director breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although operating on the corner of the eye was just a minor operation, it would indeed be very


    unsightly if not done well.


    The corners of Mr.Hunt''s eyes were pretty good-looking, though? Then, he heard the rest of


    Lawrence''s words:"...is a mole"


    The director:"???"


    After they made an appointment, Justin looked at the time and realized that he would be just in time to


    have dinner with Nora after removing the mole.


    Yup, hopefully, he would be able to give her a surprise in the evening! At the special department.


    Johnson had alreadye over early in the morning.


    When Morris saw him, he walked over and said, "Sir, I think the dismissal of Nora Smith as our forensic


    doctor requires further discussion"


    Johnson waved and said, "There is nothing to discuss.The department doesn''t need people with


    medical skills! What we need are talents like ck Cat and Q! I have already sent emails to both of


    them and invited them to join the team, and am currently waiting for them to reply!"


    Then, he said, "And now, I''m going to interrogate Karl! No one is to enter the room without my


    permission!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Nora read the whole afternoon.


    At five o''clock, Justin called and said that Cherry wanted to have dinner with her.


    A puzzled Nora asked, "Then why don''t the two of youe over?"


    Justin hesitated for a moment, seemingly somewhat reluctant to say something.


    However, in the end, he still said, "I doubt we cane over to the Smiths¡¯.After all, Unclen seems


    to have quite a lot against me"


    What he said simply made him sound as if he was suffering too much injustice.


    Nora suddenly felt a pang of heartache, so she said, "Alright, send me the address.I wille over


    with Pete"


    "Okay¡±


    After hanging up, Justin sent her a text message with the address of the restaurant they were having


    dinner at.


    Nora nced at it.


    It wasn''t very far from the Smith manor.


    Thus, she decided to read for another half an hour before she set off.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, perhaps because it was destined that she wouldn''t be able to find any peace, her cell phone


    suddenly lit up¡ªJohnson had sent her another email inviting her to join the special department.


    This time, the email was sent to ck Cat.


    The email read as follows: "Hello, ck Cat.Have you seen myst email? Even if you are not


    interested in the United States¡¯ special department, do you not care whether Karl Moore lives or dies?"


    Nora stared at the email and narrowed her eyes.


    She immediately replied to the email: ''What do you mean¡¯ She had always been straightforward in her


    typing, and couldn''t even be bothered to add punctuation marks.¡±


    The other party responded very quickly: "Karl has been arrested for breaking thew in the USA.You


    should be aware of that, right? Don''t you want to save him? If you agree to join the special department,


    I can find a way to release him."


    Release Karl? Nora narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    Did that man think that she was a three-year-old? Karl had broken thew.


    Without a reasonable exnation, how could the special department possibly release him? She


    narrowed her eyes and replied: ''How are you going to release him?¡¯


    Johnson''s reply came even faster this time: "I can release a public statement that he is my


    informant.This way, he can say that it was by my instructions that he brought those people into the


    country¡±


    When she saw this, Nora''s pupils shrank abruptly.


    An informant...


    This sure was a wless exnation.


    On top of that, it would also allow the special department to release him right away! But why would


    Johnson say that Karl was his informant? Nora frowned.


    Suddenly, she thought of how Karl had insisted that he did it for money when she and Morris had asked


    him over and over why he had illegally brought the people from the mysterious organization into the


    country.


    After that, Karl had sessfully escaped from the special department¡¯ s cell...


    Could it be that...


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    The dark pupils in her cat-like eyes flickered with a dim glow.


    It seemed like she had figured something out! At the special department.


    Morris stood outside the door to the interrogation room, hoping to listen in on the conversation taking


    ce inside.


    Unfortunately, the interrogation room had been soundproofed, so he couldn''t hear anything at all.


    He wanted to know what the two of them were talking about, but as soon as Johnson had entered, he


    had turned off the surveince cameras, rendering Morris unable to find out what Johnson and Karl


    were talking about.


    His brows locked together tightly.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Johnson finally walked out of the room.


    Morris hurriedly took a step forward and asked, "Did you manage to get anything out of him?"


    Johnson nced at Morris and shook his head.


    "He still refuses to talk"


    Morris suggested, "I''d suggest hiring Nora Smith back into the team.She knows Karl.He had already


    decided to talk the other time!"


    Johnson sneered when he heard what he said.


    "She is a forensic doctor, so it''s not like she''s part of the interrogation process.Why should we ask her


    toe back? To watch the special department make a fool out of itself?¡¯ I''ll tell you this¡ªI don''t agree


    to it!"


    Then, Johnson pointed at him and said, "The one we need the most right now is ck Cat.I have


    already emphasized this many times! Asking a doctor to be a forensic expert? Are you trying to be


    funny here? Does she have any experience in solving criminal cases? Or have the people in the


    special department be so poor that they can''t even afford to see a doctor when they are ill?"


    Morris clenched his jaw.He found Johnson''s words too unpleasant.He took a deep breath.


    "Captain Johnson, you are prejudiced against Nora!"


    His term of address had gone from "Sir" to "Captain Johnson", which went to show that Morris had


    be extremely unhappy with him.


    "Yes, I am! She was simply too unprofessional at the wedding! We don''t need someone like her! Hah!"


    Morris stared at Johnson.


    "Don''t be so sure.You should never offend a doctor!"


    Johnson sneered, "Heh, are you threatening me? I''ll tell you this, what I fear the least is getting sick! I


    am in great health and have never gotten sick all these years¡¯ Even if I do fall sick, I will never ask her


    to treat my illness!"


    After saying that, he walked out of the room straightaway.


    But as soon as he reached the door, his vision went ck and he suddenly fainted and copsed!


    "Captain Johnson!"


    "Captain Johnson!"


    Amid the chaos, Johnson was sent to the hospital.


    Nora took Pete to the restaurant.


    When they arrived, for once, Justin actually wasn''t there before them.


    Nora didn''t lose her temper just because she had to wait.She took Pete into the private room.


    They were at a Japanese restaurant.


    The solid wood decor in the private room looked veryfortable.


    Pete took off his shoes and started writing his assignments with his legs crossed.


    As he did, he asked, "Mommy, why is the tyrant insisting that we have dinner together tonight?"


    Nora was about to reply that she didn¡¯t know either when the door was pushed open.


    Cherry ran in first.


    She blinked with her big round eyes and looked at Nora.


    Then, she said excitedly, "Mommy, quick, look at Daddy! Which part of him is different today?!"

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Which part of him had changed? Cherry''s words made both Nora and Pete look at the door curiously.


    Justin took step after step into the room.He was wearing a ck suit.


    The tall and slender man leaned against the door after entering.


    His narrow and sharp eyes swept across the private room and then, his gaze traveled to the ceiling and


    he let out a cough.


    Nora''s gazended on his face right away¡¯! His cheeks, which were as smooth as usual, were still


    poreless, and his fair skin was glowing.


    In addition to his deep and bottomless eyes, his straight and sharp nose, as well as his...Huh? Where


    was the beauty mark at the corner of his eye?¡¯¡±


    Why was it gone?"


    Nora got up abruptly and looked at Justin in astonishment.


    Justin, who had caught a glimpse of her expression, breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    From the looks of it, her breath had been taken away by how he currently looked, right? Next to them,


    Cherry was cheering.


    The little girl bounced around and said, "Mommy, look! Isn''t Daddy more handsome than before?"


    Justin''s cheeks were a little red.


    Wasn''t the way the woman was looking at him a little too explicit and a little too fervent? He was just


    thinking about it when the corners of Nora''s lips spasmed and she asked, "The beauty mark at the


    corner of your eye is gone?"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yeah.Do I now look..."


    Before he could utter the word "better", the woman in front of her suddenly curled her lips disdainfully


    and sighed.


    "You''ve be uglier."


    Justin:"???"


    Nora nced at him disdainfully with a touch of regret in her eyes.


    "Why did you remove the beauty mark for no reason? Did you suddenly lose your mind?"


    Justin:"???"


    Even the look of interest in Nora''s eyes seemed to have faded away somewhat.


    As she looked at Justin, she sighed again, looking as though she thought there was no more hope left


    for him.


    Justin: "..."


    A short silence instantly descended upon the private room.


    Cherry and Pete looked at each other.


    Then, Cherry ran to Pete with her stubby little legs, sat down next to him, and then rested her chin on


    her hands.


    She said, "Look at him, Pete.I told Daddy that the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was attractive,


    but he simply insisted that it wasn''t and insisted on going to the beauty salon to have it removed! As


    expected, Mommy and I have the same taste when ites to handsome guys!"


    "...Uh-huh" said Pete.


    Cherry then took out her cell phone and said, "Shall we y games, Pete? I haven''t carried you for so


    long-"


    "No, I''m not ying.I have to finish this problem."


    Cherry:"???"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She curled her lips disdainfully and sighed.


    "What''s so fun about those problems? How can it be more fun than games?"


    Pete looked up at the ceiling speechlessly.


    "Is ying games the only thing on your mind every day?!"


    "Of course not!"


    Cherry looked at him confidently and said, "I also think about handsome guys!"


    While the two little fellows were talking, Justin touched his nose.


    Then, he sighed, took out a piece of wet tissue from his pocket, and wiped the corner of his eye, upon


    which the beauty mark reappeared.


    He heaved a silent sigh and said, "Cherry said that you may like the beauty mark, so I didn''t remove it"


    His car had entered the beauty salon, but then he turned around and left.


    After all, one could just apply a bit of makeup to cover up something sometimes.


    However, once it was gone, it would never return! From the looks of it, Cherry wasn''t that unreliable,


    after all! Nora was relieved to see the beauty mark back on the man¡¯s face.


    She remarked, "This looks more pleasing to the eye, after all, When Justin saw how relieved she was,


    the corners of his lips slowly curled upward.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought that once they got married, apart from kissing his lips, she could


    also kiss the beauty mark at the corner of his eye.


    The thought of it immediately made the man''s ears redden, and they flushed all the way to the base of


    his ears.


    When Nora caught a glimpse of it, she asked hesitantly, "What''s the matter? Do you have a fever?"


    "...No.Let''s have a seat."


    The two sat down and started eating while facing each other.


    At this moment, footsteps rang out outside the door.


    Then, someone opened the door to the private room and Brenda hurriedly walked in.


    Justin frowned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Brenda replied, "For dinner, of course! Aren''t you guys having a party here?"


    Justin:"??"


    Cherry, who was ying games, asked in puzzlement, "How did you know we are here, Aunt Brenda?"


    Brenda took off her shoes unceremoniously and sat beside Nora.


    "Tsk, have you forgotten what your aunt does for a living? I have all too many ways to find out where


    you guys are!"


    Then, she looked at Nora and said, "Captain Ford spoke up a lot for you in front of Captain Johnson


    today, but that old stick-in-the-mud still refuses to give in.I''m so mad!"


    She picked up a piece of salmon and put it in her mouth.


    "So, I decided not to stay in the special department and just left.They can do whatever they want!


    Captain Johnson is notorious for being a difficult man, though.The way I see it, unless he bes


    seriously ill and falls into your hands, it will be very difficult for you to go back!"


    Almost as soon as she said that, Nora''s cell phone rang.


    When she answered, Morris¡¯ voice came from the other side.


    "Captain Johnson is experiencing an acute myocardial infarction.The doctor says that he''s in critical


    condition now and only you can save him!"


    "Pfft"


    Brenda, who was listening to the phone call, suddenly spat out the tea that she had just drunk.She


    turned her head and looked at Nora in amazement.


    Then, she suddenly burst into loudughter and said, "My mouth must have been blessed.With this,


    Captain Johnson has really fallen into your hands, Nora!!!"

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    In the hospital.


    Johnson woke up in a daze.


    The dizzy man held his head and sat up.


    Right away, someone rushed up to him and held him up.


    He asked, "Captain Johnson, how are you feeling?"


    Johnson frowned.


    "I''m fine.What happened to me?"


    "You suddenly had a heart attack.Fortunately, you were saved in time¡±


    As he listened to his subordinate''s report, Johnson suddenly felt rather flustered.He knew how


    dangerous acute myocardial infarctions were.


    That must have been some sheer dumb luck for him to be saved.


    A doctor in a whiteb coat came in at this time.


    At the sight of the doctor, Johnson immediately held his hand and said, "Thank you so much for saving


    my life, Doctor! You are really my savior!"


    An awkward look immediately came over the doctor''s face.


    He said, "Don''t say that, Captain Johnson.I..."


    Before he could finish, Johnson spoke again.


    "Just tell me if you need any help in the future! If it''s within my means, I will definitely get it done I"


    As soon as he said that, a cool and clear voice traveled over.


    "Do you keep your word, Captain Johnson?"


    Surprised, Johnson turned his head and looked over, only to see a woman walking in.


    Her long straight hair cascaded loosely behind her and she dragged her feet as she walked, as though


    she was toozy to even lift them up properly.


    Although her almond-shaped eyes looked docile, they looked at him sharply and indifferently as though


    he was no more than a life-form in her eyes.


    Johnson''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Why are you here?"


    The moment he said that, Nora looked at him with a half-amused look.


    Next to him, Morris said, "Captain Johnson, Ms.Smith was the one who saved you.If it weren''t for her,


    I''m afraid it would have been very difficult for you to get past it this time!"


    Johnson:""


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Never would he have thought that he would be pped in the face so quickly.


    For a while, he was stunned.


    It was instead everyone else who gathered around Nora and said, "Thank you so much, Nora! To think


    you put aside all the past grievances and rushed over...Don''t worry, we will definitely deal with the


    traffic vitions that you were pped with for running the red lights!"


    Nora nodded.


    After receiving the call, she had sped all the way over.


    On the way there , she ran so many red lights that even the traffic police were hot on her heels.


    However, she didn''t have the time to stop and exin, so she had straight-up led the traffic police into


    the hospital.


    Morris was the one who had handled all the subsequent negotiations and other matters after that.


    She was indifferent and distant, so the rest didn''t know what to say.


    They could only keep repeating the same thing: "Thank you for what you''ve done!"


    Nora waved and said, "I am a doctor, this is what I do."


    After saying that, she checked the numbers on the monitor and said, "Captain Johnson is out of danger


    now, so I will take my leave."


    After Nora left the ward, everyone gathered in front of Johnson.


    All of them spoke up for Nora.


    "Captain Johnson, Dr.Smith is really professional.Someone like her is really suitable to be a forensic


    expert in the department! Why don''t we ask her toe back to the team?"


    "Yeah, with her in the department, if you ever have another heart attack, you will receive timely


    treatment..."


    Johnson kicked him angrily.


    "What are you saying?"


    The man took a step back andughed.


    "Captain Johnson, you were the one who said it yourself just now that the doctor who saved your life is


    your savior.Besides, you can''t really say that Ms.Smith vited the rules the other time.She is just a


    forensic doctor, so she''s not responsible for helping us catch the fugitives! Besides, nothing happened,


    right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right.Captain Johnson, why don''t you let Ms.Smithe back?"


    Everyone spoke one after another.


    In the end, Morris said, "Captain Johnson, if it weren''t for her, I''m afraid you would still be unconscious


    right now.Do you know? When Dr.Smith rushed over, your heart had already stopped beating for twenty


    minutes.All the other doctors said that it was useless and advised her to give up, but she insisted on


    performing heart resuscitation on you and fed you her pills.It''s only because of that that you were lucky


    enough to survive"


    Johnson looked at the people in front of him and clenched his jaw.


    Nora had saved his life, but he was not grateful at all.He felt that his condition must not have been that


    serious.


    Otherwise, why would he feel as if nothing was wrong with him at the moment? Nora must have made


    his condition sound more serious than it really was.


    That must be why his men were speaking up for her like this.


    However, he couldn''t refuse to ept it at the moment.


    After all, all of them had been deceived by Nora! Johnson took a deep breath, feeling like his chest felt


    a little tight.


    He could only say begrudgingly, "Fine, she cane back!"


    Morris lowered his eyes and slowly said, "She doesn''t have to e back¡¯.


    I haven''t processed her dismissal yet"


    When Johnson heard this, he became even angrier and his chest felt even tighter.


    Morris had been in charge of all of the special department''s matters all along, but he was young and


    impetuous, so he had only been the acting director of the special department even as of now.


    Even though he had finally been transferred to the special department, he was only on an equal footing


    with him right now! Originally, he''d thought that Morris would show him a lot of respect and faintly put


    him above himself because he was his mentor.


    But unexpectedly, Morris had actually said one thing and done another, and secretly disobeyed his


    instructions? He was about to get angry when the rest of his men spoke in unison.


    "Captain Ford, you are so farseeing! Nice!"


    "Yeah, Captain Johnson had said such nasty things when he drove her away that time.How


    embarrassing would it have been to ask her toe back? It''s fortunate that Captain Ford didn''t


    process the dismissal"


    Seeing how they were all defending Morris, Johnson knew that he had to suppress his temper.


    Otherwise, how was he going to tame these men? Johnson narrowed his eyes.


    If he wanted to be the director of the special department and suppress Morris, then it was


    imperative that he build up prestige in the special department! This particr department was different


    from the others.


    If his subordinates didn''t think he was worthy of his position, then it would be very difficult to get work


    done.


    This was also the reason why he had made an example of Nora as soon as he came¡ªbecause she


    was the forensic doctor that Morris had gone against all odds to personally hire! Firing Nora was


    tantamount to pping Morris in the face.


    But now, he had instead shot himself in the foot.


    Nora had single handedly suppressed all of his fame! In fact, he could faintly sense that the members


    of the special department now had even more trust and loyalty toward Morris! No, this wouldn''t do.


    He had to think of a way to even things out! By the time Nora was done saving Johnson''s life, it was


    alreadypletely dark outside.


    She drove straight home.She parked the ck jeep in the parking lot and entered the house.


    Just as she entered, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out and found that Trueman, who had not been in contact with her for a long time, had sent


    her a message.


    Nora thought of how the answer that the man had given her thest time had made her somewhat


    ufortable.


    She wondered what he had sent her this time.She lowered her head and opened the message.When


    she saw the content of the message, her pupils shrank.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Trueman''s message was: "I still have many secrets to tell you.Don''t you want to know? But it seems


    like Caleb hasn''t taken his medicine today.Ever since Morris captured Calebst time, Caleb had been


    detained in the interrogation room.


    Furthermore, because he was weak, the special department did not use any special methods to


    interrogate him.


    After all, what if he did not rest well and died from lung cancer? Nora had forgotten about him.


    However, she only frowned and replied: "I''m no longer from the special department.It''s useless for you


    to look for me.If you want to negotiate, look for Morris."


    With that, she put away her phone and entered the house.She heard Joel and Tanya chatting there.


    The two of them had already registered their marriage and held a wedding.


    Now, they were already a formal couple.


    Logically speaking, they were newlyweds.


    Furthermore, the two of them had been apart for so long and had just reconciled.


    Now, their rtionship was great.


    Tanya and Joel had been discussing their honeymoon even before the wedding...


    However, Tanya''s face was filled with worry.


    "I wonder how he is."


    Joelforted her.


    "It''ll be fine.It''s a prison, not a tiger''s den."


    Tanya could not help but ask, "Can''t you think of a way to visit him?"


    Joel was silent for a moment.


    If it was a normal department, she could definitely visit him.


    However, the special department had always had priority over all the other departments.


    The cases they handled were of the utmost importance! It was already difficult to get information from


    such a department, let alone visit it.


    He was silent for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s not impossible.I''ll arrange it.Don''t worry."


    Tanya sensed his momentary hesitation and suddenly asked, "Is the case my father is involved in very


    special?"


    When Joel saw that she had guessed it, he decided not to hide anything else.


    Therefore, he sighed and nodded.


    "Yes, it''s a little special.It''ll be difficult for us to meet, but we can find out about him through Nora."


    Tanya lowered her head in disappointment.


    "Don''t.Nora has just been fired.It''s too hurtful to ask her now.Let''s think of another way!"


    Joel nodded.


    Nora heard these words and lowered her eyes.


    At this moment, her phone rang again.It was a message from Morris .


    He tried to act smart as he said, "Miss Smith, your vacation has been canceled.You cane back to


    work tomorrow"


    Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes.


    If she had not heard Tanya and Joel''s conversation, she would not have wanted to join the special


    department.


    After all, there were too many things to do and it was troublesome.


    But now...If she stayed in the special department, at least Tanya would be more at ease.


    Furthermore, she could even go through the back door and bring Karl something like breakfast every


    day.


    As she thought about this, Nora replied: "Okay."


    After sending the message, she entered.


    Joel and Tanya stood up upon hearing her footsteps.


    Tanya still looked carefree.


    "Nora, what were you doing this afternoon? I searched for you all afternoon but did not find you."


    Nora noticed that she was pretending to be calm.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were raised a little.


    "I have good news to announce" Tanya widened her eyes.


    "What good news?"


    Nora: "My position in the special department has been remitted! I''m going to work tomorrow.You can


    prepare some food and necessities for Karl.I''ll help you bring them in."


    Upon hearing this, Tanya''s first reaction was not happiness but indignation.


    "On what basis? First, they chase you away, now they''re asking you toe back and you''re simply


    going to go back? No, you can''t ept this!"


    Nora stared at her.


    When she met Tanya overseas, she was like this.She clearly could not find her child, but she was


    enthusiastic about helping others find theirs.


    Just like now, she would never consider things from her own perspective.


    Instead, she would think from Nora''s perspective.


    Nora lowered her eyes and smiled.


    "They begged me toe back.Besides, I also want to know what happened to my mother, so I''ll give


    them face!"


    Tanya was still concerned about her.


    "Did they beg hard?"


    Nora: "...Yes."


    "How hard?"


    "They were just short of kneeling down and begging me"


    "That''s more like it."


    Their conversation was childish but warm.Joel nced at Nora but did not say anything.


    The next day, Nora slept until noon again.She got up and had breakfast.


    When she was about to report to the special department, Tanya handed her a backpack.


    "There are quite a lot of things prepared for him.It''s a little heavy."


    Nora casually picked up the bag that Tanya could only carry with two hands and ced it easily on her


    shoulder before leaving.


    Tanya:"..."


    When she drove to the special department, it was already noon.


    Nora carried her bag and had just entered when she bumped into Captain Johnson, who was already


    discharged.He looked a little weak and his face was a little yellow.


    However, when he saw Nora, his expression changed drastically.


    His expression was very ugly as he scolded, "What time is it? You''re justing to work?"


    Nora did not care about his reprimand.


    She took off her bag and threw it on the other shoulder.


    It happened to hit Captain Johnson, causing him to take a few steps back before he could stand firm.


    Nora looked at him coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Johnson, My contract with the special department clearly states that my work hours


    are flexible."


    At that time, she had especially added this because she wanted to ck off and sleep when she had


    nothing to do.


    Johnson: He snorted.


    "What kind of work attitude is this?"


    With that, he rushed out the door as if to wee someone.


    Nora ignored him and entered the hall.


    She was about to look for Morris for him to approve her meeting with Karl when she saw Morris walking


    out of the canteen with a lunch box.


    He must have just had lunch.


    Nora walked over and the two of them nodded at each other.


    Just as Nora was about to speak, two ps suddenly came from the door.


    Everyone looked over and saw Captain Johnson standing there.


    When he saw that everyone was looking at him, he smiled and said, "Comrades, I know that your


    interrogation of the members of the mysterious organization has reached a stalemate, and the few


    bodyguards you caught haven''t revealed any info! You all must know who the world''s most famous


    interrogation master is, right?"


    Upon hearing this, the people from the special department who had just returned from lunch shouted in


    unison, "ck Cat!"


    "Yes, that''s right"


    Captain Johnson smiled.


    "So, I specially invited an expert here!"


    As he spoke, he moved aside and let the person standing behind hime out.


    It was a woman.


    She was wearing decent clothes and a business suit.


    There was a friendly and approachable smile on her face.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she smiled, she had two dimples that looked very sweet.


    She was like a close neighborhood sister.She nodded at everyone.


    "Hello, everyone.I''m very honored to join the special department and work with you."


    "Wow!"


    There were very few female members in the special department.


    Everyone knew that Brenda was the queen of scumbags.


    Furthermore, as Captain Brenda, she was outstanding.


    When she trained with everyone, she would often beat them until they cried.


    Therefore, no matter how beautiful Brenda was, no one dared to have any feelings for her.


    On the other hand, Nora was too secluded and proud.


    Everyone maintained their respect for her, but it was difficult for them to have the intention to chase


    after her.


    However, this person was different...


    "Is this ck Cat? Is ck Cat a woman?" Someone asked the question in his heart.


    Captain Johnson instantly smiled.


    "Of course not.ck Cat is too proud and aloof.He''s more difficult to find.She''s an interrogation master


    as famous as ck Cat.She''s also an internationally famous psychiatrist¡ªRuth."


    Ruth continued to smile.


    "I''m a psychiatrist.I don''t need to use any means to obtain the information we want.Of course, I know


    that everyone is very respectful of ck Cat, and I''m also fortunate to have met him.He also said that


    he''s very interested in my interrogation techniques.If there''s a chance, we''llpete and discuss


    together!"


    Nora:"???"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Ruth was indeed a little famous internationally.The reason was...


    In order to apprehend a very evil crime boss, she had captured his subordinates and used special


    methods to force a confession.


    After this matter was exposed, everyone praised her for being a great interrogator.


    At the same time, Ruth''s reputation started soaring.


    She had even openly challenged ck Cat in public and said that his methods were too cruel.


    All humans were equal, and they did not advocate torture.


    At that time, Nora could not be bothered with her.


    She simply produced a book called the art of interrogation and defeated Ruth with it.


    Everyone held their own opinions about ck Cat and her methods, triggering a discussion.


    This was what had made her famous.


    However, Nora scoffed at this.


    At that time, Karl had even asked if he should use some methods to suppress Ruth.


    After all, Ruth was clearly trying to take advantage of ck Cat''s poprity! Nora felt that there was no


    need.


    However...


    Nora smiled and mocked, "When did ck Cat say that she was interested in your interrogation


    techniques?"


    Why didn''t she remember saying this? Besides, she did not know Ruth!

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Nora''s voice was cold.


    Even though everyone was talking about Ruth in private, these words still reached everyone''s ears


    clearly.


    Ruth''s fingers tightened.She looked at the woman who was talking calmly.She was wearing a ck


    shirt tucked under her clothes and was casually carrying a big backpack.She looked valiant and cool as


    she stood there.


    That question seemed to have seen through her mind, making her feel a little guilty for a moment.


    Had she found out that she was lying? As soon as this thought surfaced, Captain Johnson sneered.


    "Nora, what do you mean? Only ck Cat knows if he has ever said such things.Are you ck Cat?


    Why are you questioning Ruth here?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and pursed her lips.


    Captain Johnson said again, "I know that women are generally petty.Are you unhappy when you see


    women more beautiful and popr than you? But this is not a reason for you to question others!"


    With that, he snorted.


    Ruth also returned to her senses.


    She still maintained her gentle persona and said with a smile, "Captain Johnson, it''s okay.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Nora.


    "I''m indeed good friends with ck Cat."


    Nora sneered.


    "Then tell me where ck Cat is.What does he look like?"


    Ruth sighed.


    "I''m sorry.ck Cat likes to hide and rx, so I can''t expose his identity.This is also one of the


    prerequisites for me toe here and ept Captain Johnson''s invitation."


    Captain Johnson immediately echoed, "Yes, so don''t pester Ruth about ck Cat.She won''t mention


    it!"


    Nora:"?"


    Tsk, this person was quite sly! The excuse she had found was perfect.


    Ruth did not give Nora a chance to speak again.


    Instead, she took out a big bag of coffee beans from her bag.


    "I specially brought this here.The taste is very good.Consider it a gift for everyone to try!"


    When she said this, the group of eternally-single men immediately took a step forward.


    "Okay, this way.The coffee machine is over here!"


    "Miss Ruth..." Ruth smiled gently.


    "You don''t have to call me Miss Ruth.Just call me Ruth.We''re all colleagues."


    "Okay, Ruth.Coffee is my favorite! People in our line of work often stay upte.Coffee is indispensable!"


    Ruth kept smiling.


    "It seems like my gift was well received ."


    As Nora watched a group of people crowding around Ruth as she walked to the coffee machine, for the


    first time, she began to think that she was indeed not very good at handling things.


    Look at Ruth...


    Why didn''t she invite everyone for coffee when she first came to the department? As she was thinking,


    she heard Morris''s voice.


    "What''s in your bag? It ¡®s so heavy."


    Morris casually picked it up, nning to help her carry it.


    Nora blinked.


    "There''s no need to trouble you, Captain Ford.The bag is filled with some clothes and food.I wonder if I


    can give it to Karl?"


    Morris thought about it and nodded.


    "Okay, but you have to go through a routine checkup before you can take it in."


    "No problem."


    Nora entered the interrogation room.She wanted to continue chatting with Karl.


    After all,st time, Karl wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Captain Johnson.


    Since they were here to meet again, she had to get Karl to say what he could not say thest time!


    When they went through the security checks, Nora took out things one by one.


    Tanya had really prepared many things for Karl.


    Other than some snacks, there were also cigarettes and daily necessities.


    They were all eptable, so he let them in.


    When they entered the interrogation room, Nora could still vaguely hear the young man guarding the


    door say, "There''s another girl in the department! Her character is especially good!..."


    Nora shook her head and entered the interrogation room.


    However, when she saw Karl''s appearance, she frowned.


    "Uncle Karl, why have you be like this? What did you want to tell mest time? Can you tell me


    why you helped the mysterious organization bring people into New York?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Karl''s face was flushed red.He did not feel like he was being monitored at all.


    Furthermore, he was not even wearing a prison uniform.He was still wearing the clothes he had worn


    when he was captured.He sat in the interrogation room in a very rxed manner, as if this was not a


    prison cell but his own home.


    This waspletely different from the first time Karl was captured.He seemed to be certain that


    nothing would happen to him.


    When he heard Nora''s question, he smiled.


    "Nora, I''m fine now.Help me pass a message to Tanya.I can see her in a few days¡¯ I''ll see her openly!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "Why do you say that? Is there another reason why you transported the people from the organization


    into New York?"


    Karl was very calm.


    "Nora, I can''t tell you the truth yet, but you''ll find out sooner orter.Don''t be anxious, I''ll be fine too!"


    Nora:"..."


    She thought about it for a moment and handed him the bag.Karl instantly opened his bag and tock out


    cooked beef.


    "Sigh, everything in this prison is good, but I don''t eat well.I eat grass all day.I''m dying of hunger! Nora,


    get Tanya to prepare some meat for me next time..."


    Seeing that he was still in the mood to be picky about food, Karl was really certain that he would be


    fine.


    But what had happened that made his mentality change so much? Nora thought of a possibility.


    She deliberately sat in front of Karl and said slowly, "Uncle Karl, tell me the truth.You''re not ying


    dirty, are you?"


    Karl chuckled and did not answer.He only nced at Nora.


    Nora instantly understood.


    She was right! She was more certain than anyone else that the Assassin Alliance had nothing to do


    with the mysterious organization because as the number one assassin of the Assassin Alliance, she


    was actually the creator of the Assassin Alliance.


    Back then, she had handed the Assassin Alliance to Karl because she could not be bothered to


    manage it.


    Furthermore, she and Karl both had the rule that they could not break thew in New York! However,


    Karl suddenly took such a huge risk to ept the mission of the mysterious organization for a sum that


    she felt was not worth it.


    To her, bringing a group of people into New York was simply far-fetched! But what if Karl had been


    entrusted to bring someone to New York for them to capture? When she thought about this, Nora only


    felt that her thoughts were suddenly enlightened! Although Karl did not answer her question, he clearly


    admitted it in silence! Nora pursed her lips and suddenly asked, "Then whose informant are you?"


    Karl coughed.


    "I can''t say.I can''t say anything."


    As soon as he said this, Nora suddenly said, "Uncle Karl, do you know what happened at the


    wedding?"


    Karl was stunned.


    "What?"


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "At that time, as a member of the special department, I was also wearing their earphones.When you


    brought Tanya up the red carpet and held me hostage, someone in the earphones ordered a sniper to


    kill you."


    Karl was stunned.


    He frowned and asked, "Who gave the order?"


    Nora replied, "Captain Johnson.That day was the second day after he was transferred over."


    Karl tensed up.


    After a moment, heughed.


    "I understand.But don''t worry, he''s not my boss."


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    What she said earlier was to prevent Karl from trusting Captain Johnson and revealing key information.


    However, seeing that Karl was so rxed and the person in question was not Captain Johnson...


    Then, maybe Captain Johnson did not know his identity? It seemed like his contact was of a higher


    status than Captain Johnson and Morris? Otherwise, how could he guarantee that he would be


    released? Nora''s thoughts were running wild, but Karl had already said, "Don''t worry, I know what to


    do! Go back and tell Tanya that I''ll return gloriously.I won''t let her be the daughter of a criminal!"


    When Nora heard this, she stood up.


    "Okay"


    She went out.


    When she reached the door, she was still thinking that maybe Karl had never cared about his status in


    the past.


    But for his daughter, he had decided to rify things and live like an honest man.


    After confirming that Karl was fine and that nothing would happen to him, Nora went out of the


    interrogation room.She went to the interrogation room where Caleb was being held.


    Caleb still did not speak much.


    He only ate a few mouthfuls to maintain his vital signs.


    Nora brought him some medicine and made him take it.


    However, Caleb still did not speak.


    Nora sighed.


    "Trueman seems to be very concerned about you.He keeps sending me messages asking you to take


    your medicine."


    Hearing this, Caleb looked up at her.


    There seemed to be some ripples in his eyes, but he was still coughing violently.


    Looking at him like this and recalling how the Grays had protected her for so many years...


    Nora said, "I''ll make some cough medicine for you.Maybe it''ll make you morefortable."


    "Cough, cough, cough...There¡¯s no need."


    Caleb finally said, "It doesn''t matter if I treat this illness or not.There''s no need to waste your time"


    However, Nora stood up.


    "It''s settled."


    Although the medicine she made could not treat lung cancer, it could make Caleb morefortable.


    It was really ufortable to see him cough so heartbreakingly all day.


    As she thought about this, Nora arrived at her office.


    She was about to push open the door and enter when she saw two people packing up.


    Ruth was standing at the door.


    Nora frowned.


    Before she could ask, Captain Johnson had already said, "Nora, vacate this office and let Ruth have it!


    She''s an interrogation master after all, and you''re a forensic doctor.Logically speaking, you shouldn''t


    have your own office.Besides, you''re free at work and you like to run around.I don''t think it will affect


    you much.It''s settled.Pack your things immediately."


    Nora narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Captain Johnson immediately scolded, "If you don''t clean up, I''ll get someone to do it! I won''t be


    responsible for breaking your things!"


    Nora''s lips curled up slightly.


    Her gaze fell on Ruth, who was standing beside her with a rxed expression.


    Tsk.


    It was fine if she relied on her reputation to rise in power.If this person really had interrogation


    techniques, she did not n to fuss about it with Ruth.


    But why was she bullying her? Nora rubbed her wrist and moved her neck.


    In this life, she could endure anything except losing out.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Nora had always been a woman of few words.


    When solving problems, she would only use her fists and not her mouth.


    Although an office was nothing and she was rarely here, it was one thing for her to take the initiative to


    let go, forcing her to let go was too much.She narrowed her eyes and took a step forward.


    Captain Johnson frowned.


    The girl in front of him was clearly thin, but for some reason, he felt that she was very imposing.


    He straightened his neck and asked, "What are you doing? Are you still going to attack without listening


    to mymand?"


    As soon as he said that, Nora punched him in the chest.


    Captain Johnson instantly frowned in pain and looked at her angrily.He waved his hands and rushed


    forward.


    "Nora, how dare you hit me? I''ll teach you a lesson now!"


    Nora sneered and moved her wrist again.She was about to beat this person up again when a stern


    voice was heard.


    "What are you doing "


    Captain Johnson stopped in his tracks.


    The few of them turned around in unison and saw that Brenda had probably just returned from the


    training grounds.


    She was wearing a ck jacket.Her wavy hair was tied into a ponytail, and she looked capable and


    neat.She rushed over.


    Just as Nora thought that she was here to scold her, she saw Brenda stop in front of her and look at


    Captain Johnson.


    "Captain Johnson, no matter what Nora did wrong, you shouldn''t have hit her! No matter what, she''s


    still a girl.She''s weak and can''t bepared to those smelly boys under you!"


    Nora:"?"


    She blinked and silently lowered her fists.


    Johnson:"???"


    He felt like he had heard wrong.


    "What did you say? She was the one who attacked first!"


    His chest still hurt! Some people surrounded them.


    They did not know what had just happened.


    They could only hear Brenda say angrily, "You scolded her badly, so what if she hit you? Isn''t her little


    fist like a mosquito bite? You actually want to retaliate? This is my sister-inw.Come at me if you have


    anything! Let''s fight on the field if you dare?"


    Captain Johnson shouted angrily, "What do you mean like a mosquito bite? Her punch clearly hurt!"


    With that, he pulled open his shirt and pointed at his chest for everyone to see.


    "My chest is red!"


    When he said this, he saw that everyone was looking at him strangely.


    Captain Johnson lowered his head and realized that because of his heart attack, he had been sent to


    the hospital for emergency treatment.


    This was why his chest was still red.


    Brenda sneered.


    "Captain Johnson, your scam is too interesting- This clearly happened when the hospital was trying to


    save you, right? But now you''re saying that it was my sister-inw who did it.It ¡®s clearly a scam!"


    Her words were filled with mockery.


    The others also said, "Captain Johnson, forget it.Why are you fussing about it with a young girl?


    Besides, Miss Smith saved your life! We men should be more generous.Don''t keep fussing all the


    time."


    Johnson:"???"


    He was about to explode with anger.


    He felt that he was so aggrieved! What little girl? You bunch of bastards! No one was stronger than her!


    Just that punch alone made him want to throw up his lunch! However, this group of people did not


    believe it! When everyone was criticizing Captain Johnson, a hint of surprise shed across Nora''s light


    almond-shaped eyes.


    Huh? Something like this was possible? And she herself had unknowingly been made a delicate girl.


    However, when she saw how everyone was protecting her, Nora felt that it was not bad to asionally


    act delicate.


    As her thoughts were running wild, Brenda said, "Nora, what''s going on?"


    Nora did not correct her.


    She pointed at the people working in the room.


    "They want to force me out of my office."


    Brenda''s expression instantly darkened.


    "Isn''t this going too far?! Why? Nora came first, and you want her to give up her seat for the next


    person? On what basis?"


    Captain Johnson sneered.


    "She''s a forensic doctor.What does she need an office for? I think there''s a workstation outside! Ruth is


    a psychiatrist and an interrogation master.Of course she needs her own office! Besides, this office is


    good and very suitable for Ruth.She has her eyes on this office too..."


    Apanying his words, Ruth took a step forward and sighed with a smile.


    "Captain Johnson, isn''t this a misunderstanding? I didn''t know there was someone here.If I had known


    that it was Miss Smith''s office, I definitely wouldn''t have fought for it.Alright, alright.Don''t make a fuss


    over a small matter.I can work anywhere.It''s fine even if I get a work desk outside.Don''t make everyone


    lose face."


    When Captain Johnson heard this, he nodded and looked at Nora.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He sneered.


    "Learn from Miss Ruth.She didn''tin about not having an office! Why are women so petty?!"


    After that, without giving Nora a chance to speak, Captain Johnson held his chest and took Ruth to the


    office beside him.


    After the two of them left, Brenda grabbed Nora''s arm.


    "Nora, hurry up and show me.Are you hurt anywhere? If you''re hurt, my brother would definitely not let


    me off! Why are you so stupid? Why are you fighting head-on with Captain Johnson? He''s a man, and


    you''re a woman.If you fight him like this, you''ll definitely be the one at a disadvantage!"


    Nora:"..."


    Where did Brenda get the illusion that her body was soft and easy to bruise? Uh, no, it was because


    she was weak? She grimaced.


    "I''m fine."


    Then, she entered the office.


    In the office, she was about to y with her phone or take a nap when a group of people suddenly


    gathered outside the door.


    Everyone was chatting with Ruth.


    "Do you really know ck Cat?" Someone asked.


    Ruth smiled and did not speak.She pretended to pull a zipper over her mouth.


    "I can''t say it-"


    Everyone smiled and stopped asking.


    At this moment, a colleague from the Inte department of the special department, Damon, said, ¡°I


    don''t have any feelings for ck Cat.I''m only interested in a few well-known hackers.Captain Johnson


    said he wanted to invite Q over, but he hasn''t invited him yet..."


    When Ruth heard this and saw that everyone had changed the topic, she immediately lowered her


    eyes.


    "Speaking of which, Q isn''t the best hacker in the hacker world, right? Y is the best hacker."


    In the Hacker Alliance, since Nora was toozy to manage things, everything was handled by Y.


    When they heard Ruth''s words, everyone looked at her.


    "Forget about Y, we haven''t even seen Q""


    As soon as they said this, Ruth smiled.


    "Actually, I know Nora instantly pricked up her ears.¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Nora was originally not interested, but when Ruth said this, she instantly pricked up her ears.


    Ruth knew Y...


    In other words, she knew Justin? Heh.


    Nora smiled sarcastically.


    The people outside were already in an uproar.


    "You know Y? That''s too awesome.Who on earth is Y?"


    Ruth sighed.


    "Y only serves Hunt Corporation and never takes on any missions outside.It''s useless even if I tell you


    who Y is!"


    When Damon heard this, he lowered his head in disappointment.


    "You''re right."


    He lowered his head in dejection.


    "Our department recently encountered a difficult problem and wanted to ask Q and Y for


    help.Unfortunately, we don''t know these two people."


    Hearing this, Ruth deliberately looked at Nora''s office and said, "I heard that Q has be Smith


    Corporation''s online consultant? If there''s a problem, why don''t we ask Miss Smith for help? After all,


    Miss Smith is the eldest daughter of the Smiths.It should be a matter of a word for Q toe over..."


    Damon''s eyes instantly lit up.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Nora''s office.


    Nora:"..."


    Damon''s eyes were burning through the ss door.


    Nora lowered her eyes and stood up.She walked to the door and pulled the curtains down, cutting off


    the view outside.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The corners of Damon''s mouth twitched.


    Then, he lowered his head and whispered, "Miss Smith is solitary, cold, and proud.We don''t dare ask


    her for help."


    At the thought of this, Ruth stood up.


    "Then I''ll try!"


    Hearing Ruth''s words sensitively, Nora opened the door immediately and walked out.


    She could not be bothered to deal with this woman.Furthermore, she could not expose her identity as


    Q.


    Ruth, who was standing at the door and about to greet her:"..."


    The others turned their heads quickly and pretended not to see Ruth¡¯ s awkwardness.


    Ruth sighed and walked back.


    "Forget it, I''ll help you.Send me the problems you encountered.I''ll ask Y tonight."


    Damon''s eyes lit up.


    "Really? Okay!"


    Damon sent the problems he had encountered to Ruth.


    Ruth took the questions and returned to the office.She looked at the people outside and a confident


    smile appeared on her face.


    However, she then found the hacker''s website and privately messaged Y: "Master, hello.I''m a


    programming lover.I encountered a few small problems and wanted to consult with you.Please name a


    price.I''ll only ask a few small questions!"


    After sending the message, she waited for Y''s reply.


    She believed that Y would not ignore her if she was willing to pay a high price for such a small problem.


    Furthermore, even if Y ignored her, she could tell Damon that Y was busy and had not replied.Soon it


    was time to get off work.


    Damon came to knock on the door.


    Ruth sighed.


    "Y lives in a different country and lives an inverted life from us.He hasn''t replied to my message!"


    Damon understood.


    "I understand, I understand! Masters have more personalities! I understand.I''m willing to wait!"


    Ruth nodded and went out with Damon.


    On the way, she met various colleagues in the special department greeting her.


    On the first day Ruth came, she received a lot of goodwill from everyone! Nora returned to the Smiths.


    When she stopped the car, she saw a white Land Rover beside her.


    Louis was wiping it with a towel over there, looking like he loved it very much.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Is this new?"


    Louis immediately nodded.


    "Yes, I was despised by the beauties.They all refused to be my girlfriend.Sigh! Chester said that it was


    because my car was too lousy.I had no choice but to change to a new car!"


    This car had cost him $90,000! However, when he thought about it, he realized that he would receive


    gifts and cash worth a few million dors if he got married.


    Therefore, he decided to invest.


    However, when he thought of this $90,000, his heart ached! Nora: "...Are you sure those girls didn''t


    want to be your girlfriend because of your car?"


    Louis nodded.


    "I think so...Nora, what do you mean? Do you despise me?"


    Nora did not say anything and agreed silently.


    Louis:"..."


    Louis was very angry, but he thought of Nora''s bank card and decided to endure it! He said, "Nora, my


    car will be yours from now on.You can drive it anywhere if you need! Just remember to help me when


    you take the car!"


    Help him? Nora did not reject his kindness and could only cough.


    "Yes, you can definitely chase after a girl! Go for it!"


    Louis was stunned.


    A huge question mark appeared on his head.


    Nora was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Louis: "...What I mean is, when you take the car out, remember to put gas in it! Don''t cheer me on!"


    Nora ignored the awkwardness and went upstairs.


    After entering, she picked up herputer and hacked into the special department.


    Since she was a member of the special department, she had to help with some things.


    If there was a problem with the Inte Department, she would go in and help fix the bug.


    After fixing all the problems Damon had mentioned, she logged out of theputer and went to bed.


    Yes, she would not leave her name even if she did a good deed! The next day, she went to the special


    department as usual.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Ruth and Damon sitting in the hall together.


    Damon was sitting there with his head lowered, looking grateful.


    Ruth smiled gently and shook her head.She said something.


    Nora ignored them and went to the office.


    On the way, she heard her colleagues discussing.


    "They''re both daughters of wealthy families.People are really different!"


    "Yes, Miss Smith is too arrogant.I don''t even dare to trouble her.I didn''t expect Ruth to be so easy-


    going and help us so much!"


    "Besides, Ruth is always smiling.She looks easy to get along with."


    "Inparison, I think Ruth is better.Miss Smith is a little too cold..."


    Nora ignored the discussion and entered the office.She saw Brenda sitting there unhappily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Nora, did you hear that? You''re about to be a bad person in the department! That Ruth is too


    pretentious! I really don''t know what she did to make people respect her so much!"


    Nora nced at her.


    "Is that why you''re in my office?"


    "No.¡± Brenda stood up.


    "Justin wanted me to ask why you didn''t reply to his messagest night"


    Of course, it was because Ruth said she knew Y! Nora did not speak.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Have you heard? Ruth helped the Inte Department contact Y! She solved their big problem! She''s


    really awesome!"


    Nora:"???"


    Who had solved the big problem in the Inte department??

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Nora frowned, her displeasure at its maximum.She had disliked Ruth very much ever since the first


    time they had met.


    Not only did she use ck Cat to hype herself up, but she had also used Y to make the others like


    her...She sure was ttering herself a lot.


    To think she had actually stolen the credit for the good deed that Nora had done anonymously the night


    before, though? Hah.


    Nora cast her eyes down, feeling a little displeased.


    However, she had always been easy-going in nature, so she didn''t say anything.


    After all, she couldn''t possibly just go up to everyone all of a sudden and say that she was Q.


    She still had to keep her identity a secret.


    But despite her not making any trouble, she never expected that her conflict with Ruth woulde this


    quickly! At two to three o''clock in the afternoon, just as she was about to leave and go home out of


    boredom, she ran straight into Ruth! Ruth, who had her head lowered and was carrying documents in


    her arms, walked over hastily and collided with Nora! Nora immediately stepped back and quickly


    avoided the impact of the collision.


    However, as Ruth was in high heels, she fell onto the floor.


    Thud! A loud collision rang out in the hall.


    Upon hearing the sound, the others all rushed out.


    ¡®Are you alright?"


    "Ruth, are you okay?"


    A look of pain came over Ruth''s face.


    As she massaged her lower back and got onto her feet, she looked at Nora and sighed.


    "Ms.Smith, why didn''t you grab me just now?"


    Nora:"??"


    She frowned and stared at Ruth.


    Then, she replied unhurriedly, "I didn ¡®t react in time."


    Ruth''s sweet and pretty facial features scrunched up into a look of pain, making everyone feel bad for


    her.She massaged her lower back and sighed again.


    "Never mind, I''m alright anyway, I won''t me you for it."


    Nora''s mind was full of question marks again.


    What was she ming her for? Her brows drew together.


    When she turned and got ready to leave, Ruth suddenly said, "Ms.Smith, you look rather free to me,


    can you do me a favor? I need to photocopy these documents, but I think I may have to sit for a


    while.Can you photocopy them for me?"


    The look in Nora''s eyes turned cold at once.


    She turned to Ruth and immediately replied, "I''m not free."


    Was she making her do chores? Ruth was clearly trying to take her down a notch! When she was


    about to leave after her reply, Damon suddenly lost his temper.


    He said, "That''s enough, Ms.Smith! There should be a limit to everything you do.Just because we


    aren''t holding it against you, it doesn''t mean that you can behave so brazenly!"


    Nora:"???"


    Damon shouted furiously, "What did you mean when you said you didn''t react in time? I saw with my


    own eyes that you took a step back.You obviously could have caught Ruth and prevented her from


    falling, yet you didn''t reach out.I''d wager it doesn''t even ur to selfish people like you to help others,


    right?"


    Damon continued yelling out his thoughts.


    "Q obviously works in the Smith Corporation.Now that the team has run into problems, all you need to


    do is say the word and he would help, yet you are unwilling to help us out! In contrast, look at what


    Ruth did.She waited until the middle of the night yesterday for Y toe online to solve the huge


    problem for us!"


    Nora''s gaze suddenly turned frosty.


    "Q doesn''t receive a single cent of remuneration from the special department."


    So why should he think that Q should provide her services to the special department?! Moreover, never


    mind that she had done a good deed anonymously, and never mind that Ruth had stolen all her credit


    ¡ªbut now they were actually using the credit of what she had done to make things difficult for her?


    Hah, then there was no way she could let this go so easily anymore! The moment she said that,


    Damon choked on his breath.


    To be honest, Damon was actually aware that his resentment toward Nora was unjustified.


    Q was awork consultant that the Smiths had externally hired, so why should he provide his services


    to the special department? But the scariest thing among humans was directparison! Before Ruth


    joined the department, Nora''s attitude would only have given people the impression that she was


    haughty and beyond one''s reach.


    However, after Ruth joined the team, she had personally helped to contact Y and even straight-up fixed


    the special department''swork issues for them.


    Comparing one to another would only pointlessly vex oneself.


    Now that they had someone topare her with, it made Nora seem too selfish and callous! With that


    in mind, Damon cheered himself on and said angrily, "Yes, the special department has certainly never


    paid Q a single cent, but the special department serves the people! If even Ruth can approach Y and


    beg him for so long to help us out, why couldn''t you approach Q?"


    He was twisting reason and resorting to facious arguments now.


    Nora ignored him.


    Instead, she turned to Ruth, let out an icy sneer, and then said, "So, it''s thanks to you that the IT


    Department''swork was fixed? You were the one who went to Y and asked him to fix it?"


    Ruth sighed when she heard what she said.


    To be honest, she hadn''t seen Ye online at all even after waiting the whole night the day before.


    She''d originally been nning to make up an excuse to gloss things over, but unexpectedly, the


    moment she reached the special department, Damon had rushed up to her excitedly and thanked her


    for her efforts.


    Someone had gone online and hacked into the system the previous night, and also helped them repair


    the system.


    Ruth had been dumbfounded at the time, but because Damon kept thanking her, causing all the other


    colleagues around them to also thank her, she had tacitly admitted to it.


    After all, ording to Damon, Y and Q were the only people who could soundlessly infiltrate the


    special department''swork and fix their bugs! It was impossible for Q to be the one who had done it.


    After all, the special department had already approached Q so many times, but he hadpletely


    ignored them.


    In that case, it could only be Y.


    Y must have seen her request ande over to help.


    Seeing that Nora had adopted an attitude like that, Ruth sighed and said, "Ms.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Smith, there''s no need to focus on whose credit it was.


    I''m just helping out my colleagues.


    Just like Damon said, we''re all serving the people here"


    Her choice of words simply couldn''t get any prettier! Nora narrowed her eyes and asked once more,


    "Did you or did you not ask Y to help the IT department with the bug fixes?"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes.


    Faced with such an aggressive inquiry, she could only bite the bullet and answer, "Yes, I did!"


    Damon and their other colleagues immediately spoke up.


    "Ruth, you are so impressive! We thank you on behalf of the special department!"


    "Yeah.You''ve only just joined us, yet you''re doing so much for the special department and being so


    concerned for us.You''ve done the IT department such a big favor.You''re setting such a good example


    for us all! We need morerades like you in the department!"


    "Good employees like you are so rare these days- Some people just can''t bepared to you!"


    Ruth, who was being showered withpliments, adopted a very humble attitude on the surface.


    She gave them an exceptionally sincere smile and said, "No, these are things that I should be doing."


    Damon immediately said mockingly, "To you, these are things that you should be doing, but for some


    people, even though they obviously just needed to lift a finger to help out...People shouldn''t be too


    selfish! Especially people in our line of work.If everyone decides to be selfish, then how are we going to


    protect the society and keep the peace?!"


    Nora cast her eyes down frostily as she listened to what they said.


    She had really be angry this time.She slowly shifted her gaze to Damon and asked coldly, "Who


    says Y was the one who fixed the bug?"


    Damon was stunned to hear that.


    He replied, "What do you mean? Who else could it be if not Y, Q?"

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    When Nora heard this, she countered with a question of her own: "Why not?"


    Damon didn''t believe her at first.


    "How can that be?! Captain Johnson has already invited Q to join the team so many times, but Q didn''t


    respond at all.Besides, because you are so cold and distant, Ruth said that your status among the


    Smiths may not be very high, so maybe you can''t assign tasks to Q.Because of that, she told us not to


    give you any trouble...


    Therefore, it is impossible for Q to have fixed it!"


    Her status wasn''t high among the Smiths? She wouldn''t be able to get Q to do something for her? Nora


    looked at Ruth again.


    Ruth stood where she was uneasily and immediately said, "Damon, those are just my private


    spections.Don''t word it so bluntly."


    She felt really embarrassed.


    Damon actually hadn''t been resentful toward Nora initially the day before.


    It was under Ruth''s purposeful guidance that he had slowly be brainwashed and felt that working


    for the special department was an honor and that it was every citizen''s duty to serve the special


    department! This had led to him bing resentful toward Nora.


    He had said, "I am going to talk to her tomorrow.Even someone like you, who has just returned from


    abroad, is dedicated to the country and the homnd.As the youngdy of the Smiths, shees from


    an even better family background than you and enjoys an even higher social status, so why doesn''t


    she have a sense of responsibility?"


    His words had displeased Ruth.


    She sighed and replied, "Everyone has their own difficulties.Interpersonal rtionships among the


    wealthy are alsoplex.Some people don''t hold any work positions in their families.Even though they


    say that they are from rich families, they just look a bit more morous on the surface, that''s all.Who


    knows what it''s like for them in private..."


    Damon had understood what she meant at once.


    He said, "You mean Nora''s status among the Smiths may not be high enough? But isn''t she the only


    daughter of the previous head of the Smiths? The current head of the family is the previous head''s


    nephew, you know!"


    Ruth smiled and looked at him.


    "There you go.The current head of the family is the previous head''s nephew.This means that they


    aren''t real siblings..."


    Damon immediately felt like he had understood something.


    He nodded and said, "I get it now."


    That was how it had led to the conversation just now.


    After Ruth made that ambiguous statement, Damon went on.


    "At first , I''d thought that you must be quite pitiful at home, so I didn''t ask you for help anymore.Neither


    have I ever forced you to make any contribution to the special department.But for you to make things


    difficult for Ruth when you haven''t even done anything for the department...You''re too much! Are you


    upset that she managed to get Y to help?"


    As Nora listened to him prattle on, she kept her head down and continued to use her phone, ignoring


    him.


    She had always been someone who preferred to let her actions speak for themselves.


    Meanwhile, Damon was stillining.


    "I have always liked Q and Y, the two of them are every programmer''s idols.I also believe that Q is a


    patriotic person, it''s just that you have never been willing to convey our messages to him, that''s all!


    Never mind that you aren''t introducing him to the team, but how can you still be jealous of other


    people?"


    He was really noisy.


    Nora became even more annoyed.She pressed the Enter key on the phone.Then, she raised her head.


    Next to them, Ruth had already slowly opened her mouth.


    She said, "Don''t say any more, Damon.Everyone has their own lifestyle, we mustn''t impose our own


    standards on others.Being strict with ourselves and being lenient with others is the best quality one can


    have."


    She spoke patiently and used her words methodically to guide everyone''s thoughts.


    On top of that, her voice was sweet and pleasant, and she even had two dimples on her face when she


    smiled.


    This immediately made everyone around them find Ruth even more approachable.


    The contrast between the two women was simply too strong.


    At this moment, Johnson and Morris also came over.


    Seeing the group of them there, Johnson frowned and asked, "What are all of you gathering around


    here for?! cking off?"


    "No..."


    Damon walked over and quickly exined what had happened.


    Ruth hurriedly tried to get Nora off the hook again.


    She said, "Captain Johnson, Captain Ford, don''t hold it against Ms.Smith.She must have her own


    difficulties too..."


    Johnson sneered, his eyes sweeping over Nora.


    He looked at Morris and said, "Morris, even though you are now the acting director, I still have a better


    eye for people than you! Even the person you picked trying to bring special talents into the department


    is so irresponsible.In this respect, you still have lots more to learn from me!"


    Then, he looked at Ruth and Nora.


    "Capabilities and so on are secondary for people specially recruited into the special department .What


    matters the most is, ultimately, still one''s character! After all, this is a special department!"


    Morris frowned.


    He wasn''t very convinced.


    Previously, it was because Nora had gotten a hacker to help them out that they had managed to


    identify the hotel that Trueman was staying at.


    Later, it was only after word, that Q was working for the Smiths, had gotten out that all of them had


    spected that Q was the hacker that Nora had approached.


    Nora might seem like a cold person all the time, but when he thought of how she had fought the people


    at the martial arts tournament and the boxing champion one-on-one after Quentin met with harm...


    She was a loyal person who stood up for her friends and family.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If she really hadn''t helped, then there could only be one reason why¡ª Damon had upset her.


    But...whether to help or not was an individual''s own decision in the first ce.


    Morris lowered his head and said, "I don''t think we should im the moral high ground to guilt-trip


    others."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Johnson immediately reprimanded him.


    "What do you mean by iming the moral high ground? You youngsterse up with all sorts of


    reasonings and use an endless string of different terms.Back in our era, all we had was a passion for


    the department! If everyone stands back whenever something happens, how bleak would society


    be?!"


    He didn''t hold back at all when he reprimanded Morris and didn''t show the respect that he should be to


    the acting director.


    He was deliberately taking Morris down a notch in front of everyone.


    He wanted everyone to know that even though Morris was the acting director of the special


    department, he still had the final say when it came to seniority! His words made Morris frown.


    It didn''t matter that he was reprimanded, but if Nora was the one being reprimanded...


    He was about to say something when someone from the IT department suddenly ran over and


    shouted, "Damon, Damon! This is terrible!"


    Damon was taken aback.


    Everyone turned around in unison and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The man gasped for breath and replied, "Ourwork was hacked into again a moment ago.The other


    party has sent us a message."


    Damon asked, "What did they say?"


    m Q, not Y."


    Damon:"??"


    Everyone:"??"


    Stunned by the news, everyone looked at Nora, only to see her standing there calmly...If she told them


    that she had asked Q to help, the group of them would definitely continue to whine.


    Thus, she had decided that she would just use her actions to prove it instead.


    She didn''t give much of an exnation, but Brenda stepped forward and said, "I get it now! It''s you who


    got Q to help, Nora!"


    Everyone looked at her in unison.


    Brenda exined, "When we were tracking Trueman the other time, Damon wasn''t skilled enough to


    do it.It was the hacker whom Nora had approached who pinpointed the hotel as his location! That


    hacker must have been Q, right? The person who fixed thework bug for us free of chargest night


    was also Q!"


    The whole corridor fell silent.


    Damon''s eyes widened and he looked at Nora in surprise.


    "Were you really the one who helped us?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he turned back to Ruth in confusion.


    "But didn¡¯t you say that it was you who got Y to help?"


    Ruth clenched her fists.She hadn''t expected things to turn around this way! However, she''d already


    thought that this might happen when she falsely imed the credit, so she managed to remain calm


    andposed.


    She even acted surprised and said, "Y said he would help, though! Wasn''t it Y who did it?"


    After speaking, she deliberately took out her cell phone and took a look.


    "I¡¯ll ask him."


    She went to the side and sent a message.


    Brenda, however,unched straight into mockery mode.


    She said, "Oh my, is there still a need to ask, though?! What''s this? Are you already starting to steal


    other people''s credit when you''ve only just joined the special department?"


    Then, she pretended to reprimand Nora.


    "And you too, Nora! Why are you so silly?! In the future, remember to leave your name behind after you


    do good deeds, get it? ¡°


    "Those who understand you all know that, even though you look like a cold person, you''re actually very


    enthusiastic deep down.You obviously did the IT department a big favorst night, yet you had to suffer


    all these ridiculous usations aftering to the office today! It''s too much!"


    Every word of hers was like a knife that stabbed right at all the people who had condemned Nora just


    now.


    They were all straightforward men.


    Knowing that they had misunderstood her, some of them immediately apologized.


    "Sorry about that, Nora! We really didn¡¯t know..."


    "Yeah.What''s going on, though? Ruth imed the credit for herself just like that.It''s only because we


    misunderstood that we..."


    "Why did Ruth im false credit for it, though?"


    While everyone was talking about it, Ruth returned.


    With a guilty look on her face, she immediately said, "I''m sorry, everyone! It was a misunderstanding on


    my part! After so long, it turns out that it was a misunderstanding!"


    After speaking, she handed her cell phone to Damon.


    Disyed on the screen was her chat history with Y on Messenger.


    Ruth: ¡®Wasn''t it you who helped us fix thework bugst night?¡¯


    Y: ¡®No.When I infiltrated the system after agreeing to help, I found that the bug had already been fixed,


    but I forgot to tell you about it¡±


    Ruth sighed and said, "Y has always been unsociable and entric, and he rarely speaks.He didn''t


    inform me about it.Moreover, the moment I arrived at the office today, Damon said that the bug had


    been fixed, so I assumed it was Y...Ms.Smith, I formally apologize for what I said just now! You should


    still speak up if something happens again next time, though.The department is full of men, so their


    thoughts are all very straightforward.They won''t get it if you don''t say anything."


    Tsk.


    She was using Nora of not being genuine enough now.


    Nora looked at her and asked, "Are you very familiar with £¤?"


    To think she even had him on her Messenger! Even she didn''t have Y as a contact on Messenger.The


    chat window in the Hacker Alliance was her only way of contacting Y! Ruth was too much! The rest,


    however, felt enlightened.


    "I knew it, it''s just a misunderstanding!"


    Elsewhere, Brenda, who had already walked out of the crowd, stared at Ruth.


    At this moment, her cell phone suddenly beeped.


    She looked down and saw a message from Justin: ''Have you asked her? Why is Nora ignoring me?¡¯


    Brenda took out her cell phone and sent Justin an audio message¡±


    "It ¡®s all Y''s fault, Justin.If I were Nora, I would also be really mad! Someone named Ruth, who joined


    the department recently, said that she''s friends with Y and embarrassed Nora! Quick, go and ask him


    why he has a friend like that!"


    Justin:"?"


    To think that was why Nora was angry! In that case, he would have to exin things properly to the


    public!

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Justin narrowed his eyes and called Brenda straightaway.He asked, "What exactly is going on? Make it


    clear."


    He obviously wouldn''t know that a new employee had joined the special department, so he needed to


    ask for the specifics.


    Brenda told him what had happened.


    Justin fell silent.


    Then, he said, "I see."


    Brenda:"?"


    She panicked.


    "What do you mean ¡®I see¡¯? Ruth is no kind soul! It''s obvious that she''s aplete bitch, and she


    keeps making things difficult for Nora in the department both openly and secretly! It¡¯s so infuriating!


    Hurry up and contact Y! Doesn''t he listen to you the most ? Get him to just cklist Ruth, lest she uses


    his name to throw her weight about here!!"


    Justin replied, "Yeah okay, I''m hanging up."


    Brenda:""??"


    As she stared at the disconnected phone, she simply felt so anxious on Justin''s behalf.


    Nora was already so mad.


    Why didn''t he seem anxious at all? Besides, this was really a tricky situation.


    After all, Y was only an employee of the Hunt Corporation.


    To be honest, even Justin wouldn''t have the right to interfere with Y''s right to make friends, right? In


    addition, most of the employees in the special department were men.


    Once they cleared things up, they would all just drop it and wouldn''t hold any grudges.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, the atmosphere had returned to a harmonious one now.


    "Ruth, are you actually that familiar with £¤?! You actually have him on Messenger! And he instantly


    replies to your messages too!"


    Ruth lowered her head and smiled.


    "We''re alright, I guess.He didn''t reply to me the whole day yesterday, though, so I got angryst


    night.That''s why he¡¯s paying extra attention today."


    Nora:*???"


    Hah! That scumbag had sent her a few messages the day before, but she hadn''t paid him any


    attention.


    As it turned out, he had gone to coax Ruth and make her happy instead? Although Ruth might not even


    know Y in reality, she just didn''t feel like paying any attention to Justin now! Nora took a deep breath.


    At this time, Damon walked up to her and bowed a little.


    "Sorry about that, Nora! I was too impulsive just now! I mouthed off to you when I didn''t even know


    what was going on.I know you''re probably still angry.You can beat me up and vent your anger!"


    Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed as she looked at Damon.


    She couldn''t be bothered to hit him, though, so she said, "No, it''s fine."


    She wasn''t trying to specifically help Damon when she helped the special department, so it didn''t


    matter to her one bit what he had said.


    Seeing how distant she was being, Damon flushed as red as a tomato.


    He knew that he was in the wrong, so he did not dare to ask for Nora''s forgiveness, either.


    As such, he could only take a step back in embarrassment.


    At this moment, Johnson suddenly looked at Nora.


    "Ms.Smith, since you can get Q to do what you want, then why don''t you, on behalf of the special


    department, try asking Q to join us again?"


    Nora nced at him and replied very slowly, "Q cannot be bothered to join the department."


    She turned around and got ready to leave.


    However, it was at this point that she suddenly heard Ruth take the initiative to speak.


    She said, "I''ll try asking Y when I''m free! Y is unsociable and entric, though, and all masters of art


    have hot tempers, so he may not agree."


    Johnson was overjoyed.


    "That''s great! You have to help us out on this, Ruth!"


    Then, he looked at Nora and sneered again, "Isn''t it just doing the IT department a small favor? I don''t


    know what some people are so arrogant for."


    Nora:"??"


    She abruptly turned to Johnson, only to see that he was already singing praises of Ruth.


    "You''re really a greatrade to have, Ruth.If you can get Y onto the team for us, then you would be


    making a huge contribution to the team! I will definitely promote you!"


    Ruth lowered her head and beamed as she said, "Nah, a promotion isn''t necessary.I''m just hoping that


    the special department will do better and better."


    "You are so self-aware! Unlike some people, who only care about themselves and never take the


    department into consideration! You are a much better person than her!"


    Johnson continued topliment her.


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully and kept quiet.


    Morris came up to her, lowered his voice, and said, "Don''t hold it against them! I know that you''ve done


    a lot for the department."


    Nora: Was Morris afraid that she would get angry, so he had speciallye over tofort her? There


    was no need for that, though! It wasn''t like she was a child.


    Nora was about to speak when a hesitant voice traveled over from the side again.


    "Nora...I know you''re very angry with me, but I''d still like to be a little thick-skinned and ask you


    something...Can you introduce Q to me? Me? I promise I won''t disturb him.I''ll only ask him the


    asional question."


    Nora looked at Damon.


    The man had already lost the usatory attitude from just now, and there was a pleading look in his


    eyes.


    Nora sighed and replied, ¡ãQ doesn''t have a Messenger ount."


    As soon as she said that, Ruth''s surprised voice rang out.


    "Q doesn''t have a Messenger ount? How can that be?! Everyone uses Messenger to contact one


    another these days, so why wouldn''t he have one?"


    Her words made the atmosphere turn somewhat grave again.


    Everyone looked at one another, a guess forming in their hearts.


    However, they were too embarrassed to say it, for fear that they would embarrass Nora.


    Johnson, however, was more than happy to blow things up.


    He immediately said, "Q probably has one, just that Nora doesn''t know his ount, right? That''s why


    you say that he doesn''t have one.Here I was, thinking that you were really familiar with Q.Did you have


    to ask for your elder brother''s approval first when you asked Q for help¡±


    His words were overflowing with mockery! Everyone else immediately shut up, not daring to speak


    anymore.


    Everyone looked at Nora, hoping that she would not get mad.


    Nora, however, narrowed her eyes.


    "Even so, I have the means to contact Q, do you?"


    Johnson:"??"


    He had nothing to say to that! Just as everyone was at a loss as to what to say, someone suddenly ran


    over and said, "This is terrible! Someone has hacked ourwork again!"


    The moment he said that, Damon and another member of the IT department hurriedly rushed over to


    the IT department.


    Nora thought for a while and followed them over as well.


    On the way there, Ruth remarked worriedly, "Surely Q didn''t leave an opening when he was fixing the


    bug, right? Otherwise, why would we be hacked?"


    The few of them entered the IT department just as she said that.


    All the screens of theputers in the IT department had gone ck.


    Damon was typing on the keyboard, but the screen waspletely ck without anything on it.


    "What''s going on? The other party is aputer expert, we aren''t their match at all!"


    "How did they hack into the system? This is too weird!"


    "Our firewall has always been very strong, so ordinary hackers can''t get in at all.Q was the one who


    hacked into the system to fix the bug for usst night.Apart from Q, there''s pretty much no one else


    who can hack into the system..."


    While the few of them were quietlyining, a chat box suddenly popped up on theputer.


    Then, a row of words appeared: "Hello, everyone.Don''t worry, I''m Y"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    The entire special department was stunned.


    Damon, who was seated in front of theputer, even cried out with excitement, "Y! Oh my god, to


    think I have the opportunity to talk to Y in this lifetime of mine!"


    Someone echoed him.


    "First, it was Q who invaded us today, now it''s Y.What kind of sheer dumb luck is the special


    department having? My god, I feel like I can brag to everyone else in this line of work from now on! This


    is a big boss we''re talking about here!"


    The people next to them were stunned.


    "But why is Y suddenly hacking into our system?"


    "Yeah, and with such a big fanfare too.No one introduces themselves the moment they appear, right?


    Besides, judging from his tone, he doesn''t have ill intentions."


    Someone nced at Ruth and made a guess.


    "Could it be that Y has speciallye over to exin on behalf of Ruth? Is he afraid that we won''t


    believe her? There is actually really no need for him to do that..."


    "It''s also possible that Y is saying hi to us on ount of Ruth, right? Also, judging from what he said, Y


    seems very friendly..."


    "Can I quietly say something? Y feels more approachable than Q.Q is too cold and unapproachable-"


    "What''s the point now? I''ve already heard everything you said.Besides, Ms.Smith is still here.What if


    she overhears and tells Q?"


    While everyone was specting, Johnsonughed again and said, "Seems like Mr.Y is a very polite


    man! I''ve also sent him an email before to invite him to join the special department, but he didn''t pay


    me any attention.Come to think of it, Ruth gets more respect from him after allt"


    "As expected, the rtionship between Y and Ruth isn''t a simple one after all!"


    "If all this is true, then I suddenly have a bold guess here, and that is ¡ªY likes Ruth!"


    Nora:"??"


    What the f*ck? Was this something that could be tolerated? The corners of her lips spasmed and she


    sneered, "That''s not necessarily true."


    "Even if it''s not necessarily true, it''s still Ruth who got Y here!"


    Johnson said, "Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it''s all still Ruth''s credit!"


    He looked at Morris again.


    "You must consider one''s personality when you recruit someone! Morris, this is not an era where an


    individual should be trying to y the hero.Teamwork is what matters the most! An approachable


    person like Ruth would definitely bring more pleasant surprises to the department!"


    Johnson looked at Ruth and said, "Work hard, Ruth! You have a promising future!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth, who had been utterly stunned when Y appeared: She stared at theputer screen nkly,


    feeling dumbfounded! Why was Y here? While she was still surprised, another few words appeared on


    the screen: "Apologies, I don''t have a Messenger ount, so I can only use this method to rify


    some things with everyone."


    No personal Messenger ount...


    When those four words appeared, Ruth felt as if a bomb had gone off in her mind! However, the rest


    hadn''t realized it yet.


    In particr, Damon was even typing a reply excitedly: "It''s okay.What do you want to rify?"


    The others were also quietly marveling.


    "Advanced hackers approach people in such peculiar ways..."


    "Yeah! I suddenly find his actions so cool!"


    "What do you mean ¡®so cool¡¯? It''s more like ''too cool¡¯, okay?"


    "It''s obvious at a nce that you guys are science and engineering majors.How uncultured! This is


    called ¡®the coolest ever''!"


    While they were being silly, someone suddenly realized something.


    He said, "Why wouldn''t he have a personal Messenger ount, though? Isn''t he friends with Ruth on


    Messenger?"


    As soon as he said that, the entire IT department suddenly became dead silent.


    In addition, almost as soon as he said that, another row of words appeared on theputer screen:


    "Just to rify, I don''t know anydy named Ruth.Of course, if the special department ever needs my


    help, Ms.Nora only has to say the word and I will do my absolute best."


    The whole room fell dead silent again.


    Surprised, everyone slowly turned to look at Ruth.


    As if she had suddenly contracted some kind of contagious disease, the few people who had gathered


    around her silently moved away at once.


    Ruth clenched her fists tightly.


    She stared ahead of her in shock.


    Never would she have ever imagined that a master-level figure like Y would suddenly descend upon


    their department, and even hack into the IT department with great fanfare just to rify something like


    that?! How could this be?! It was just like someone bragging outside that they knew a certain celebrity.


    Would the celebrity specially make a public social media post to rify that they didn''t know them?


    How would a nobody like Ruth possibly attract the attention of someone as talented as Y?! It must be


    Nora! Y was the Hunt Corporation''s consultant.


    In order to make herself look good again, Nora must have approached Mr.Hunt and asked him to talk to


    Y, right? As Ruth figured this out, she suddenly felt like she had identally messed with the wrong


    person! She clenched her fists tightly.


    In the midst of her fury, Morris¡¯ low and serious voice rang out.


    "Ruth, please exin what on earth is going on.Do you or do you not know Y?"


    Ruth couldn''t help but stammer.


    She swallowed and suddenly said, "I , I...How are all of you so sure that this person is Y?"


    Damon''s jaw tensed up and he slowly said, "By his abilities.Do you think that any old hacker can hack


    into our IT department?"


    Ruth:"!!"


    She clenched her jaw.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head, her demeanor so aggrieved that even her eyes turned red.She said,


    "I''m sorry, everyone.I...I might have been deceived!"


    She took out her cell phone, opened the chat window with Y, and said, "I chat with him a lot.When he


    said he was Y, I believed him.I didn''t expect that I''ve actually been deceived!"


    With her in tears, it would be hard for the others to continue ming her.However, the corners of


    Brenda''s lips spasmed and she clicked her tongue loudly.


    She said, "The moment you joined the department, you imed that you knew this person and that


    person.So, you''ve found out that the Y you knew is a fake? In that case, might the ck Cat that you


    im to know also be a fake? Which other big boss do you also know?"


    Ruth''s face flushed at once.


    Seemingly unable to bear the pressure, she ran off in tears covering her face.


    After she left, everyone in the special department started to whisper to one another.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Maybe she really was deceived?"


    Johnson felt as if he had been pped in the face.


    He stared at the people in front of him and suddenly said, "Alright, stop specting.What''s there to


    say? Go and do your jobs!"


    As soon as he said that, Morris said coldly, "Captain Johnson is right, go do your jobs right now! You


    can''t get any work done just by pping your lips! Do you think you''re special just because you know


    certain people? Also, let Ruth serve as a warning example for all of you.Despite being a member of the


    special department, she was deceived by a conman! What an embarrassment!"


    His words were simply too mean! Nora almostughed out loud.


    Johnson flushed even redder.


    He looked straight at Morris.


    "You¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Morris interrupted him and said, "Johnson , the department should be


    recruiting people who at least have a functioning brain! Also, their character takes priority!"


    Morris left straight away after saying that.


    Johnson felt as if his cheeks were stinging and burning hot from being pped in the face.


    He looked at the people around him again , waved, and said, "Alright, begone! What are all of you


    looking at?"


    Nora left the IT department with a smile on her lips.


    As soon as she entered her office, her cell phone rang.She picked it up and took a look¡ªit was


    Justin.She raised her brows a little and pressed the answer button.


    "Nora."


    The man sounded very aggrieved.


    "Remember to give me the opportunity to exin the next time something happens!"


    Nora looked straight ahead of her and leaned back on her chair


    "...Alright"


    Her perfunctory tone, however, made Justin very dissatisfied.He heaved a quiet sigh and said, "We are


    lovers.If even lovers have to be so suspicious of each other, wouldn''t life be too tiring?"


    Nora kept quiet for a moment.


    She had never been in love, nor had she ever known how to interact with people.


    She had merely felt ufortable when Ruth said that she knew Y and when the others said that Y


    might like Ruth.


    Thus, she had ignored Justin''s messages.


    Thinking about it again, she had indeed gone overboard.


    She looked at the phone seriously and said, "Okay, I will take note of it next time."


    "How are you going to make it up to me this time?" The man suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Nora:"?"


    The corners of her lips gradually hooked upward.


    In azy tone, she asked, "Do I have to make it up to you?"


    "Yes, you have to."


    The man was just like a little puppy.


    He said, "Besides, I haven''t seen you for two days, I miss you.Shall we have dinner together?"


    Nora was about to tell him to bring the two children along when the man spoke in a low voice again.


    He said, "Just you and me.I will book a private room at a ce where no one will disturb us, okay?"


    The man''s voice was very low and he sounded as if he was cajoling her, making Nora feel as if


    feathers were tickling the depths of her heart.


    She coughed and replied, "Alright."


    Nora''s smile stayed on her face even after she hung up.


    At the Hunt Corporation.


    Lawrence''s lip corners spasmed as he listened to his boss¡¯ shameless words.


    After Justin hung up with a smile on his lips, Lawrence handed him the document in his hand.


    Justin took a couple of nces at it and signed it.


    When Lawrence was about to step out, Justin suddenly said, "Lawrence."


    Lawrence stopped and looked at him.


    "Yes, Mr.Hunt?"


    Justin asked unhurriedly, "How long do you think it will take for people to seize my power and take over


    my position?"


    Lawrence:"???"


    The entirepany is under your control, Boss! I''m afraid your uncle and his family will have to wait a


    hundred years after this batch of employees changes! What the heck was his boss thinking? While


    thinking about it, Justin said, "With that, I will be harmless and easy to control, right? And Uncle


    lan won''t worry anymore."


    Lawrence:"????"


    Justin looked up at him in silence.


    ",..Boss, I have something to do!"


    Lawrence fled the office before Justin could say anything else.


    He was really afraid that his boss would ask him to make up ns for thepany''s bankruptcy! At the


    special department.


    Nora was notified of an impromptu meeting.


    As soon as she entered the conference room, Johnson said, "Alright, as evident from the investigation,


    the Y that Ruth knew is indeed a fake.She was deceived by the other party''s skillful tricks.Fortunately,


    no losses were suffered.The good news, though, is that it is true that Ruth knows ck Cat!"


    Nora, aka ck Cat:"??"

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Before Nora could raise objections, Brenda scoffed and said, "Captain Johnson, you must back up your


    ims with reasonable evidence! She also said that this Y was real when she imed to know him!


    How can we be sure that the ck Cat she knows is real¡± Johnson sneered.


    "Of course I have my own way of verifying this! Moreover, not only is the ck Cat she knows real, but


    Ruth has also gotten in contact with ck Cat for us! Those men that we arrested still haven''t revealed


    any useful information.


    After ck Cat heard about it, he has decided to design some interrogation methods for us! Ruth and


    ck Cat will discuss and jointly decide on the specific methods!"


    After he spoke, he pped his hands by himself and said, "Therefore , let''s let the little


    misunderstanding today pass.There''s no need to keep harping on it.Ruth is young and has not been


    exposed to fraud syndicates.Moreover, those conmen''s tricks are too sophisticated.It is normal that she


    would fall for it!"


    The rest of the staff immediately echoed him.


    "Yeah, it''s nothing much that she fell for it!"


    Even Damon said, "Yeah, it''s nothing.Besides, you''ve never seen Y either.But you''ve met ck Cat in


    person before, right?"


    With her eyes red, Ruth bowed and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve really let all of you down.I also feel very


    embarrassed about it.I met Y through the Inte, but I''m good friends with ck Cat in private.I


    definitely won''t be deceived on that.Besides, ck Cat has already agreed to discuss with me the


    interrogation methods.I will definitely give everyone a proposal within the next two days!"


    She wiped her tears and heaved a silent sigh.She said, "The incident with Y was a huge


    misunderstanding on my part.Ms.Smith, you were the one who asked Mr.Hunt to get Y toe


    forward, right? Thank you so much.If it weren''t for you, I''d still be thinking that the Y I knew was real


    and be kept in the dark!"


    Nora:"..."


    Ruth''s level of hypocrisy and bitchiness was really beyond her! The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Ruth stared at Nora.


    Her expression was still aggrieved and apologetic, but a touch of contempt and disgust welled up in


    her.


    The incident with Y was indeed negligence on her part.


    She''d originally thought that big figures like Q and Y wouldn''t be involved inpetitiveness between


    women, so she hadn''t linked the incident to Nora.


    But unexpectedly, in order to beat her in their reputation, Nora had simultaneously gotten both hackers


    to make an appearance! One could say that she had spent a lot of money just to make things difficult


    for her! However, Q and Y were people whom the Smith Corporation and the Hunt Corporation could


    easily contact.


    With the twopanies¡¯ financial and material resources, it was very understandable that Nora would


    win this round.


    But no matter how powerful the Smith Corporation and the Hunt Corporation were, there was no way


    they would know ck Cat! She had already asked around.


    When Karl first returned to the States, things had been very unpleasant between him and the Smiths


    and the Hunts.


    He''d even threatened the two heads of the families with ck Cat.


    Therefore, ck Cat was definitely someone that the Smiths and the Hunts couldn''t get in contact with!


    No one would be able to expose her again for sure this time.


    With that in mind, Ruth became rather smug deep down.


    What was the big deal about being temporarily suppressed? Johnson had invited her into the special


    department precisely because of her identity as a master of interrogation.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Only by exhibiting superb working ability would she be able to conquer the people in the department!


    Nora ignored her.


    This made Ruth''s bow look a bit awkward.


    Johnson took the initiative to speak first.


    He reprimanded her and said, "Alright, Nora, let bygones be bygones.Harmony must be maintained


    among co-workers, and there mustn''t be any talks of revenge in private, understand? Also, certain


    people must not hold grudges.We are all a team here!"


    Nora curled her lips disdainfully.


    Brenda scoffed and said, "Interesting that you should say that, Captain Johnson! Originally, everyone in


    the department was handsome, so I definitely would''ve wanted the department to be whole.But now


    that you''ve joined us...Tsk, why do I not want it to be whole anymore?"


    Johnson:"!!"


    He could hear the ridicule in Brenda''s words, of course.But there was nothing he could do about her.


    Brenda had been transferred into the department by Interpol, so it was impossible for her to ever rise to


    the position of director in the department.


    Therefore, she behaved brazenly and fearlessly.


    Additionally, because she was from Interpol, she was entirely outside of his and Morris Jurisdiction.


    Whether she cooperated with them or not depended entirely on her mood.


    Johnson took a deep breath.


    He could only ignore her and say, "I asked all of you toe here because Ruth and ck Cat need to


    understand your personalities when customizing interrogation methods and ns for all of you, so I


    need all of you to fill out a questionnaire for them.Ruth will send the questionnaire to all of youter.I


    hope everyone will cooperate with her.Understand?"


    "Understood!" Everyone answered in unison.


    However, somebody raised a question.


    "Why do we have to fill in a questionnaire?"


    Ruth exined, "I have studied the people you guys arrested.To be honest, we have already employed


    many different methods, but have not achieved good results.In that case, we may have to crack them


    one by one, in which case all of you would have to cooperate with one another in acting and so on...As


    such, I would need to understand everyone''s personalities.The questionnaire is very simple, there


    aren''t anyplicated questions."


    Then, she smiled sweetly and added, "Also, I will be showing everyone''s questionnaires to ck


    Cat.I''m sure all of you will leave an impression on ck Cat, so you must try your best to answer the


    questions, okay-?"


    As soon as she said that, those who were originally reluctant to answer the questionnaire suddenly


    became excited.


    Johnson nodded.


    Then, he gave a wave and sat down.


    Ruth said, "I will send everyone the list of questions that need to be answered.I hope you can pass


    them to me before work ends tomorrow.Alright, let''s end the meeting."


    When leaving the conference room, Brenda sneered, "Who does she think she is? She just knows


    ck Cat, that''s all, isn''t it? What''s she arrogant about? She wants me to fill in the questionnaire?


    Hah!"


    Nora looked at her.


    "Do you think everyone will fill it out?"


    "..Yes!"


    Nora:"?"


    Brenda looked up at the ceiling.


    "If it means that ck Cat would remember my name, then even I''m willing to fill out the questionnaire."


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed.


    "Do you like ck Cat too?"


    "Of course!"


    Brenda walked with wind in her steps.


    "Is there anyone in our line of work who wouldn''t like ck Cat? If possible, I''d even like to marry ck


    Cat."


    "_..What if ck Cat is a woman?"


    "That''s even better!"


    Their male colleagues who hade over at some point jokingly said, "Then we can marry ck Cat!"


    The group of them walked past Nora and caught up with Ruth, who was walking in front.


    They asked, "Ruth, hey Ruth.What does ck Cat look like? Is ck Cat good-looking? C''mon, just


    reveal a little about him!"


    Ruth became popr again.


    Brenda curled her lips disdainfully and sighed.


    "Although I really don''t feel like paying any attention to her, the temptation that ck Cat presents is


    simply too great! Sorry, Nora, I gotta betray you for a while.Just a short while..."


    After speaking, Brenda took a step forward, hooked her arm around Ruth''s neck, and said bewitchingly,


    "C''mon, little girl, tell big sis here whether ck Cat is a man or a woman? Is he handsome? Do you


    think big sis here stands a chance? "


    Nora:"..."


    She felt like all of them had gone mad.


    Then, she heard Ruth sigh and say, "Is everyone that interested in ck Cat? Then why don''t I pick


    two representatives from among you guys to say hi to ck Cat when I have a meeting with him to


    discuss the interrogation ns?"


    "Wow!"


    Everyone was delighted.


    Nora: Was the video conference tomorrow? In that case, she would arrange a face-pping session!

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Nora left this group of people and went straight to Karl''s interrogation room.This big boss still looked


    rxed.He was on the sofa sleeping soundly.When he heard the door, he opened his eyes and looked


    at her heartlessly.


    "You''re here? Why didn''t you bring lunch today?"


    Nora: Did he really treat her as a food deliveryman? She grimaced and sat across from him.


    "How long until your business is over?" she asked.


    "Soon."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl crossed his legs and swayed.


    Nora could only say tactfully, "Tanya is very worried about you.Logically speaking, they''re newlyweds


    now.She and Joel have booked a flight and hotel for their honeymoon two dayster.If you don''te


    out now, she''ll probably cancel all her ns."


    When Karl heard this, he slowly sat up straight.


    Then, he said, "Two dayster?"


    Nora nodded.


    Karl coughed.


    "Alright, I''ll be released in two days.Tell her not to cancel her ns.Young people have to be romantic


    as newlyweds."


    "_..Okay."


    Nora was extremely satisfied.


    She stood up and left the room before walking towards Caleb Gray.


    The man was still coughing.


    Nora reminded him to take his medicine on time and asked him a few questions.


    When she saw that Caleb still wasn''t saying anything, she left.


    Not long after Nora left the interrogation room, Karl suddenly knocked on the door.


    The person guarding him asked through the door, "What''s wrong?"


    Karl said, "I want to see Captain Johnson!"


    The person thought that he was finally going to reveal information and said excitedly, "Okay, I''ll go look


    for him now!"


    Soon, the person walked away.


    Two minutester, Captain Johnson, who was about 50 years old, strode over.


    Before he entered, he said to the two guards, "Leave for a while.Let me have a few words with Karl in


    private."


    "Yes, sit¡¯ Captain Johnson entered the interrogation room and shut down the surveince cameras.¡±


    Then, he looked at Karl.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to see Old Morry."


    Karl said, "I''ve been making the same request ever since I was arrested the second time.When will you


    get him to see me?"


    Captain Johnson frowned and replied, "I told you, Old Morry''s health isn''t good.He''s in the hospital!"


    "Then let him take out my documents.That way, he can prove my innocence.I''m very anxious!" Karl


    said forcefully.


    Captain Johnson was puzzled.


    "Why are you in a hurry? I said before that if you''re really an informant, you have to wait until we have a


    clue.It''s not suitable to expose your identity now! Otherwise, we''ll alert the enemy!"


    Karl stood up.


    He was 1.85 meters tall and very strong.


    When he stood in front of Captain Johnson, his aura was several times stronger than his.


    Captain Johnson was so frightened that he subconsciously took a step back.


    "What are you doing? Look at yourself.You don''t look like an informant at all! You''re clearly the leader


    of the assassins!"


    Karl lowered his eyes at these words.


    From the time he first went undercover on the streets till now, he had been undercover for more than


    thirty years.


    Yes, he had always been an undercover agent.


    Back then, he had deliberately pretended not to care about his family and dated Jill for nothing.


    It was only a cover for his undercover mission.


    Later on, he was framed for killing someone in an ident.


    His undercover identity could not hold out anymore.


    At that time, Old Morry had given him another choice.


    The first was to rify his identity, but because there was no evidence regarding the murder, he had to


    wait for the police to slowly solve the case.


    The second was to go overseas and continue being an informant.


    Karl had no choice at the time.


    He had sent many people to prison when he was an informant.


    If he was imprisoned, there was no telling what could happen to him! Therefore, he had chosen the


    second option.


    Besides, he liked this path too.


    After leaving the country, he had kept in contact with Old Morry and got him to help take care of Jill.


    Old Morry had never told him about Jill''s pregnancy, only saying that Jill had married into a wealthy


    family a yearter.


    It was not surprising that the wealthy families took a liking to Jill''s face.


    Karl hadpletely let go of Jill and resumed his undercover career.


    He had helped solve five major cases and made several second-ss merits.


    With his character and looks, he really gave off the feeling that he was a bad person.


    Therefore, his identity had never been discovered.


    However, he still wanted to go back.


    Every time he called Old Morry, he would ask, "When can I go back? I got a promotion again!"


    Old Morry was always amused by him.


    "Keep rising through the ranks.When the timees, you might be the boss and lead a group of


    people straight to the right path."


    Karl was a capable person.


    He really rose to the second-inmand position step by step.


    After helping Morryh crack this criminal gang, he moved again.


    After being moved around a lot, his temper became wild, and he gradually forgot about wanting to go


    home.


    Later on, he established the Assassin Alliance.


    When he had asked Old Morry about it years ago, Morry had even said that it was possible.


    His actions had actually crossed the line.


    However, Old Morry said that he would help him report to the higher- ups and specially approved him to


    continue what he was doing.


    Furthermore, this way, he could continue serving his country.


    After he established the Assassin Alliance, he would regrly transfer a portion of the money he had


    saved back to his "home" every year.


    He had gotten Old Morry to donate that money.


    Over the years, he had indeed helped Old Morry crack many major cases.


    Many clues could only be obtained with his identity.


    Untilst time, when Old Morry asked him to introduce someone from a mysterious organization when


    he returned to the country.


    Morry asked him not to reject her and to bring her back to catch a turtle in ajar.


    This was also one of the reasons why he had lured Trueman and the others back despite already being


    rich! If not for Tanya''s appearance, Karl would have left the country long ago.


    At that time, even if he had captured and investigated Trueman, he would not have been caught.


    He would have continued to be the part-time informant in the Assassin Alliance...


    But now, everything had changed.


    Captain Johnson looked at his deep eyes and his tone became gentle.


    "Of course I trust you.I''ll arrange it as soon as possible.However, after your identity is exposed, you


    can''t be our informant anymore.Are you sure you''ve thought it through?"


    Karl stared at Captain Johnson and suddenly said, "Old Morry once promised me that as long as I want


    to quit, he will immediately let me go.Now, for my daughter''s sake, I want to reveal my identity!"


    He could not be the shame of his daughter''s life!

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Hearing his powerful and resonating words, Captain Johnson continued to speak sincerely, "I know,


    and I understand you.Actually, I''ve seen Old Morry and he has even verified your identity.Why do you


    think you were able to escape so easily thest time? You shouldn''t have returned!"


    Karl stared at Captain Johnson.


    Captain Johnson kept looking at him.


    "Now, the country needs you, and the people.The mysterious organization has already revealed its


    hand.As long as we keep following the clues, we''ll catch them sooner orter.I can help you leave


    now.Going overseas is much better than exposing your identity! Don''t you want to make this special


    contribution? At that time, you''ll return to the country even more gloriously.As for your daughter...she''s


    only being gossiped about now.She''ll definitely be able to forgive you and even understand your


    difficulties!"


    Old Morry had said this countless times.


    Therefore, Karl remained overseas time and time again.


    In the past, he had no rtives and was alone.


    The struggle was nothing, but now...


    Karl lowered his eyes and slowly said, "You don''t have to tell me that.I''m 49 years old this year and


    have already been undercover for 30 years.How many decades does a person have in their lifetime? I


    only want to do whatever I want for the rest of my life! I think the people will understand me!"


    "You-!"


    When Captain Johnson saw that he was unyielding, he said in exasperation, "Why have you be


    so selfish now? Have you already been outside for so many years that your heart has been polluted? ¡°


    Karl frowned.


    He clenched his fists.


    "Captain Johnson, Old Morry said that I can stop when I want to stop! This is my freedom! You don''t


    have to say anything else.Please help me contact Old Morry!"


    When Captain Johnson saw his determined expression, he knew that the decision had been made and


    that he could not persuade him anymore.


    He could only sigh deeply.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange for Old Morry toe over and settle the matter!"


    With that, he walked out.


    When he reached the door, Karl emphasized, "Two days.I''ll give you two more days.If Old Morry still


    doesn''te, I''ll look for your Captain Ford.I think he will be very interested in my story!"


    Captain Johnson choked and could only nod hatefully."...Alright!"


    "Also..."


    Karl asked, "I want a grand press conference.I think you all know how to announce my real identity,


    right?"


    If he left just like that, those people would not believe a single wording out of his mouth.


    This was the Inte age.If he wanted to recover his identity and walk out of the darkness, he naturally


    had to do it in a spectacr manner.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be letting down his reputation? Furthermore, this way, he could improve his


    social status and public recognition.


    This was beneficial to his daughter Tanya! Captain Johnson took a deep breath.


    "Okay! Wait for the good news! ¡° He left angrily.


    After leaving the special department, Nora returned home.


    As soon as she entered, she saw two uninvited guests sitting in the living room.She had seen these


    two people before at the wedding.


    They were the eldest uncle and aunt of the Smiths¡¯ eldest branch, as well as Joel''s parents.


    At this moment, the two of them were sitting upright on the sofa.


    An uncle, who looked simr ton, was crying ton.


    n, Joel married the daughter of a murderer.This matter has embarrassed us all!"


    Whenn, who was sitting in a wheelchair, heard these words, his eyes drooped.


    "Karl didn''t kill anyone.Amos, didn''t we make it clear that the person who killed the man back then was


    that woman called Margot?" Amos snorted.


    "They''re still not worthy!" n sneered.


    "Not worthy? You all should know who he is, right? I heard that ck Cat and ck Panther are top


    assassins.Do you think they''re not good enough?" Amos choked.


    His wife, Heather, instantly snorted coldly.


    "But other than us, who else knows that he''s the boss of the Assassin Alliance ? Now, everyone only


    says that hemitted a crime! He''s a criminal! We know his true identity, but ordinary families don''t!


    They only mock us!"


    Amos was like a father, but he could not support a big family back then.


    His ears were soft and he listened to Heather on everything.He had even treated Joel like that back


    then...


    Ifn had not intervened in time, the oue would have been unimaginable!n did not have a good


    impression of these two people.


    He said in a cold voice, "What on earth do you want?"


    Amos and Heather replied, "Anyway, we can''t stay in New York anymore! We want to go overseas!


    We''ll stay overseas from now on.Make the arrangements for us!"


    Whenn heard this, he was so angry that heughed.


    "Sure.Don''t evere back after you leave the country.It saves me from feeling vexed!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What could he do if Amos did not have the ability? Furthermore, Joel was in charge of the family now.


    Going overseas was indeed the best choice for their entire family.


    Joel and Tanya were alsoing downstairs asn was thinking about this.


    Joel''s smiling face instantly turned cold when he saw the two of them.


    He had also heard the two scourges and he said, "No problem .Your living expenses won''t becking


    either.The Smiths will support you forever! We''ll provide you with a wealthy life!"


    Nora also felt that this was a good thing.Heather looked like she was not easy to get along with.Them


    leaving was the best oue for Tanya.


    However, when she heard Heather''sst sentence, she instantly regretted her thoughts.


    Heather looked at the two of them and said, "We''ll definitely leave.After all, we can''t live in this country


    with all of you! You didn''t care about your face and insisted on marrying such a woman.But what about


    your daughter? I can''t let my granddaughter be mocked in this country.This is harmful to her physical


    and mental health! Therefore , I''m going to take my granddaughter Mia with me!!"

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere in the living room became tense.


    "No!"


    "No way!"


    Joel and Tanya''s voices were heard at the same time, causing Heather to frown.She did not dare to


    speak to Joel but looked directly at Tanya.


    "How can you speak to your mother-inw like this ? Although that woman wasn''t your biological


    mother, you grew up in the Joneses.You should know basic manners, right? Who taught you to address


    your elders so loudly?!"


    Tanya''s chest heaved up and down as she looked at Heather and said slowly, "I know you''re


    dissatisfied with me, but Mia is the daughter I''ve been looking for for five years.I definitely won''t be


    separated from her now!"


    Heather lowered her head.


    "Speaking of which, I have to criticize you even more.Tanya, how can you call yourself a mother? How


    did you lose the child and let her get picked up by Hiry? You helped her bewitch our family for so


    many years! Besides, I heard that she even abused the child?! This is all because you didn''t take good


    care of the child!"


    Every word she said was like a knife, a knife that stabbed into Tanya¡¯ s heart.She had felt guilty for five


    years.She even wanted to torture Hiry after seeing Mia''s injuries...


    Although Hiry was already dead, Tanya was still having frequent nightmares.She would often dream


    that Mia had been lost again.She would usually wake up in the middle of the night and rush to Mia''s


    room.She would only calm down after seeing Mia safe and sound.


    Therefore, she had no way of refuting this sentence! Seeing that she was stuttering, Heather was about


    to continue speaking when Joel suddenly rushed to Tanya and said, "I''m the child''s father.The child


    grew up under my watch, but I didn''t protect her well.In that case, I''m more responsible! Are you going


    to scold me now?"


    How could Heather dare to scold him like this? Their rtionship had not been terrible since Joel was


    young.


    After Joel became the leader, his aura became stronger, and she did not dare to offend him! She said,


    "You''re so busy with work and have to take care of thepany.It''s fine that you''re a little


    careless.Besides, if Tanya had not lost the child, this wouldn''t have happened.How can you be


    med? Tanya isn''t a qualified mother!"


    "Heh!" Joel sneered.


    "Then are you a qualified mother? What right do you have to criticize Tanya?"


    Heather pursed her lips.


    Amos instantly threw the teacup in his hand on the coffee table.


    "Joel, how can you speak to your mother like this? We''re doing this for Mia''s sake! We''re her


    grandparents, how can we hurt her? Besides, you''re not by our side all year round and follow behind


    lan every day.Shouldn''t your daughter be living with us?"


    When Joel heard this, he sneered.


    He lowered his eyes and suddenly said, "Are you sure you want to take Mia overseas with you for her


    own good? Forpany? Isn''t it so that you can ask me for money?"


    His words pierced through their thoughts.


    Heather''s face instantly turned red.


    Amos stood up angrily.


    "Joel, how can you say that? Do we have such a crude image in your heart?!"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    A sarcastic smile hung on Joel''s lips.


    Nora, who was at the door, instantly understood.


    It turned out that Amos and Heather insisted on taking Mia with them because they were worried that


    after they went overseas, Joel would not give them any money? As long as Mia was by their side, they


    wouldn''t be afraid that Joel wouldn''t recognize them as his parents, right? Nora frowned.


    What kind of strange parents were they?! It was no wonder that her brother did not have a good


    rtionship with his parents.


    Joel looked straight at Amos, whose aura weakened again...


    Right at this point...


    Bam!


    n suddenly smashed the teacup in his hand hard on the ground with a loud noise.He slowly raised


    his head and looked at Amos with a pair of eagle-like sharp eyes.His voice was very cold.


    "Amos, I didn''t expect you to still be so shameless after so many years¡¯ When you leave, the Smiths


    will definitely give you a huge settling amount.No matter how much you spend in this life, it''ll be


    enough! Why are you still so greedy?"


    When Amos heard this, he swallowed hard and said slowly, n, that''s not what I mean.Everyone


    knows that the days of the extended family are getting worse with each generation.Your sister-inw


    and I adopted another daughter.She''s going to get married in the future too.We must give it to her and


    her children..."


    At this point, Heather poked his arm.


    Amos finally realized that he had gone too far.It was indeed unreasonable to ask Joel for money and


    leave it to his adopted daughter.


    Therefore, he shut his mouth.


    On the other hand, Heather suddenly said, n, it''s really not that Amos and I are unreasonable.It''s just


    that it''s really inappropriate for Mia to stay in the country.I have a video here for you to see!"


    With that, she took out her phone and opened a video before handing it ton.


    Joel and Tanya walked behindn and looked at it together.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and walked over slowly too.She wanted to see what Heather was up to now.


    The video was from Mia''s kindergarten.


    A group of children was ying with Legos..


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mia sat alone in a small corner, building a princess toy.


    However, there were a few pieces missing.She stood up and walked to the Lego box.She was about to


    look for the missing parts.


    However, as soon as she walked over, the children immediately dispersed.


    "Mia''s grandfather is a murderer! We don''t want to y with her!"


    "My mother said that murderers have lunacy in their genes.It''s contagious.Mia, stay away from us!"


    "That''s right! Stay away from us!"


    "A murderer''s granddaughter is a small murderer.Will Mia kill people in the future?"


    "My mother said she would.She might go crazy one day!"


    "Ah! It''s too scary! Boohoo, I don''t want to die!"


    The children were chattering and screaming.


    No one attacked Mia, but their actions made her feel hurt.


    The little girl looked at the group of people in a daze.She waved her hands.


    "Don''t be afraid.I won''t kill anyone.Really...I really won''t kill anyone..."


    "I don''t believe you! Anyway, I won''t y with you! I won''t be your friend either!"


    "Me too.Mia, go away.We don''t want to talk to you!"


    The world of children was very simple, so their words were even more hurtful.


    If it was between adults, Tanya would not care about these words, but Mia would.She was already


    sensitive and fragile.


    Mia lowered her head and felt like she could not ever raise it up.


    Mia then sighed silently and returned to her seat.


    However, as soon as she walked back, she realized that someone had broken the lego toy she had


    made.She looked at it in a daze.


    Finally, she sat in the corner alone and lowered her head in frustration.She did not say anything else.


    That small girl made one¡¯s heart soften.


    Nora sighed silently.


    Even her heart ached when she saw this, let alone Tanya! When Nora looked up, she saw that Tanya''s


    eyes were already red.


    She tried hard to control her emotions as her body trembled slightly.


    Over the past few days, while Karl was in prison, she had put all her attention on him.


    When Mia said that she wanted to go to school with Pete, Tanya had let her go.


    She had also told Joel to pay more attention to his daughter.


    However, she did not expect her daughter to be bullied in school?! Joel hugged her shoulder and


    patted it gently as if he was giving her strength.


    "Don''t worry"


    Although Mia was rejected, she was better than the other children.She was from the Smiths, so those


    people did not dare to touch her.


    It was just psychological istion.


    Joel had actually learned of Mia¡¯s situation long ago.


    He knew all this.


    Joel looked at Heather and asked coldly, "What do you mean by showing this to us?"


    Heather said directly, "I''m telling you that the child is not happy in school! She needs to go with us!


    Leave this ce and change to a new environment.Live well in a ce where no one knows her!"


    She said sincerely, "Joel, you''re in charge of thepany, so you definitely can''t leave.Tanya is your


    wife.You''re newlyweds, and you''re unwilling to separate.Therefore, it''s best for us to take Mia


    overseas.Besides, if you really can''t bear to leave the child, then the two of you can have another


    one.?!"


    Joel felt that these words were really ear-piercing.


    "What are children to you? Are theymodities? Or are they pets? If Mia is gone, I can just get


    another one?"


    Heather pursed her lips.


    "No matter what you say, I''m doing this for your own good! You saw it too.Mia is being pushed aside


    and isted in school! You''re still her parents, don¡¯t your hearts ache?!"


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "Mia is growing up.Her matters will be resolved very well.Don''t worry about this.She won''t care about


    this in the future."


    Heather instantly pointed at his nose and scolded, "What do you know? Do you think Mia is as


    heartless as you? Do you think Mia is the same as you, that she doesn''t care about the opinions of


    others at all? Let me tell you, in this country, with her grandfather in prison, Mia will be looked down


    upon for the rest of her life! Something big will happen sooner orter! You either let Mia leave with us


    or you divorce this murderer''s daughter!"


    Nora could not listen to this anymore.


    She said, "Who said that Karl is a criminal?!"


    Heather sneered.


    "He is already in prison and they aren''t letting him go.They must have sufficient evidence to keep him


    in there.They couldn''t have kept him there just to make friends, right?"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    After Heather said this sarcastically, she saw Nora looking at her with a faint smile.It was as if she was


    looking at a clown making a fool of itself.


    Nora was unwilling to say more.


    After all, saying anything before the truth was revealed might cause some unwanted changes.


    She only spoke vaguely, "Perhaps he''s in there for tea with a friend?"


    Karl was an informant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Going to the police station was like going to work! Heather was about to say something when she felt


    lan''s gaze.


    Faced with this third brother, she was naturally afraid.She said, "No matter what, Karl''s matter has


    affected Mia.As her grandparents, the two of us have to interfere in this matter."


    Her granddaughter was not doing well at home, and it seemed reasonable for her grandparents to


    come looking for justice.


    However, Joel said, "Tanya and I are the child''s parents.Her legal guardianship also belongs to Tanya


    and me.Even if we go to the court, it doesn''t seem like you have any right to order her around, right?"


    Amos was furious.


    He pped the table and roared, "Joel, do you still want to go to court with us? Don''t you find it


    embarrassing enough?"


    Heather''s eyes turned red as she looked atn.


    n, we rarely interfered in Joel''s matters for so many years, but look at this heartless person.He keeps


    threatening us.Aren''t we doing this for Mia?"


    Heather was stunned.


    "What do you mean by taking things out of context?" Joel snorted.


    He patted Tanya''s shoulder and took out his phone.He opened the video yer app.


    There were a few videos inside.


    They were all taken from the kindergarten¡¯s surveince cameras.


    In the beginning, her ssmates pushed her aside.


    After all, the children were very simple-minded and felt that the granddaughter of a bad person must be


    another bad person.


    Mia was indeed very sad.


    However, after five minutes, Pete walked in with the Math Olympiad book in his arms.


    He only took a few casual nces before walking over to Mia and sitting beside her.


    Someone said, "Cherry, aren''t you afraid that she''ll be a bad person and kill you in the future?"


    Pete looked up at the child as if he couldn''t be bothered with him.


    However, he still said, "You''re so timid.Are you even a boy?"


    Five-year-olds felt that they were already old enough and hated being mocked for being timid.


    When that little boy heard this, he raised his chest.


    "Of course! How am I timid?! I dare to sit with Mia!"


    He quickly walked over and sat near Mia.


    Pete looked at the children looking over and pursed his lips.


    "Are you all cowards?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Of course not!"


    "I''m very bold!"


    A group of children quickly gathered around.


    They surrounded Pete and Mia and watched as Mia rebuilt the Lego toy.She learned to dance, was


    agile, and had quick fingers.


    Soon, she used the Lego pieces to build the little princess from Frozen.


    It was very lifelike.


    "Wow! Mia, you did a good job!"


    "Mia, can you teach me?"


    "I want Elsa! Build another Elsa!"


    Mia blushed and said, "But there aren''t enough Legos."


    "There''s more here!"


    One of the children took out his own Legos and gave them to Mia.


    "My Legos are all here! Mia, hurry up.I want to see Elsa!"


    The group of brats who had made Mia feel upset earlier was now dragging their chins as they watched


    Mia meticulously build the Lego models.


    The atmosphere became joyful.


    When the model was done, the group of people surrounded Mia and apuded.


    "Mia, you''re so awesome!"


    "I want to y with you in the next ss!"


    Hearing this, Pete stood up and pursed his lips.


    "You''re all cowards.Your mommies just scared you a little and you don''t dare to y with Mia


    anymore.Mia will ignore you now because the world of the strong doesn''t need fence-sitters."


    With that, he held Mia''s hand and walked out.


    The other children looked at each other and stood where they were.


    The surveince cameras could only see Mia and Pete''s backs.


    Mia suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Pete.


    "Brother Pete, I understand! I shouldn''t care about what others think of me.You never yed with them,


    but they still like you a lot because you''re the best!" Pete nodded.


    "Yeah."


    The two children then skipped out of the ssroom.


    The video ended there.


    Joel looked at Amos and Heather.


    "Life isn''t always smooth-sailing.Sometimes, some small bumps can increase the child''s courage to


    ovee them.Furthermore, Ever since Tanya''s return, Mia is clearly more confident than before!


    Therefore, she doesn''t need your so-called care at all."


    With that, his eyes turned cold as he said, "I still have something to ask the two of you.Only the


    children¡¯s guardians are allowed to watch the surveince camera footage from the kindergarten.How


    did you know that Mia was being bullied? You got someone to steal the footage, and now you''re even


    trying to use it to trick us?"


    Joel''s questions got sharper and sharper.


    In the end, his voice was already icy cold.


    Of course Joel knew that Mia might not be doing well in school.


    Joel had still insisted that Mia go.


    Mia was too timid.She had to learn how to face the world.


    However, this did not mean that Joel had thrown his daughter out.


    He had been paying attention to her every moment in school.


    Therefore, when he saw Amos and Heather''s video, he was not surprised at all because he had


    already known about it long ago.


    Amos and Heather swallowed hard.


    The two of them clearly did not expect Joel to realize so quickly what they had done! As they hesitated


    and thought about how to exin this,n said forcefully, "Amos, Heather, if there''s no reasonable


    exnation for this, then you should know the consequences"


    Amos instantly looked up and straightened his neck.


    n, we were anxious because we saw the video and didn''t understand the situation! Besides, no


    matter what, Joel is our son! What''s wrong with us meddling in his family matters? Can''t parents control


    their children?!"


    Heather said, "That''s right,n.As his parents, can''t we criticize him a little?"


    Their unreasonable behavior maden take a deep breath.


    He looked at Joel and suddenly sighed.


    "From today onwards, he''s no longer your son."

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    With that, the entire room fell silent.


    Amos and Heather were stunned.


    The two of them looked atn at the same time.


    n, what do you mean?"


    Joel looked atn in confusion.


    His domineering attitude stunned Amos and Heather.


    In the past, whenn raised Joel by his side, the two of them were worried thatn would not ept


    Joel.


    They had asked for adoption before, butn said that he was just a nephew.


    They were all members of The Smith family.


    Whether they went through with the adoption or not was only a formality.


    However, the two of them did not expectn to change his tune now.


    Joel was also stunned as he looked atn in a daze.


    "Joel, would you like to be my son?"


    Joel''s eyes turned red.


    After so many years, he had gained a lot of knowledge fromn and learned how to manage the


    company.It could be said that he was personally taught byn.


    When he was young, everyone told him thatn was only teasing him by bringing him along.


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t he go through with the adoption? He had also asked Ian this question.


    However,n said, "Because I don''t need a son.I raised you only because the Smithsck a


    sessor."


    Joel understood at that time thatn had never thought of him as a son.


    He was only doing his duty to the family.


    Joel treated him as his father in his heart, and he knew thatn had never wanted to leave any worries


    in this world.


    He never expectedn to make such a suggestion so many years after Joel inherited the Smiths.


    Joel could maintain hisposure in the face ofpany matters, but at this moment, he was a little


    moved.


    His voice was trembling as he said, "Of course I would, Unclen."


    "You''re still calling me Unclen?"


    Joel''s mouth moved.He seemed embarrassed to have said that word.


    However, Tanya, who was standing beside him, suddenly said, "Dad, Nora will be my aunt from now


    on!"


    Her words woke Joel up.


    Joel''s lips trembled again as he shouted, "Dad."


    He had not calledn Dad for more than twenty years.


    "Yes, son"


    "I''ll get thewyers to handle all the formalities.I hope that the two of you will maintain a distance from


    Joel in the future! After all, you have to avoid arousing suspicion! Understand? If I ever find out again


    that the two of you are doing something outside calling yourselves Joel''s parents, don''t me me for


    being rude!"


    His tone was filled with dense killing intent.


    Both Amos and Heather were frightened.


    The two of them did not dare to say anything else.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They stood up and said, "Okay."


    "I''ll arrange for you guys to go overseas.Don''te back again."


    The two of them:"..."


    They had not expected that not only would they fail to trickn, they would even lose what they already


    had! After this irksome couple left, Joel quickly restrained his emotions and looked at Nora.


    He asked, "Nora, Karl...What''s going on with Karl?"


    Nora clicked her tongue.


    This brother was indeed smart.


    From what she had said earlier, he guessed that Karl might have a n.


    In order not to make Tanya worry, Nora said, "I asked Uncle Karl today.He''s actually an informant.I''ve


    already found and asked his contact toe out.If nothing goes wrong, he can be released the day


    after tomorrow."


    This sentence shocked Tanya.


    "What?"


    Joel was also a little stunned and found it unbelievable.


    "The boss of the Assassin Alliance...is an informant for the police? Why does this sound so hard to


    believe?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.She had also found it hard to believe when she first heard Karl''s


    words.


    However, other than this, there seemed to be no other exnation.She nodded silently at Joel and


    Tanya.


    Tanya:"..."


    She suddenly felt likeughing and crying.


    After a while, she only sighed deeply.


    However, Nora did not have the time to chat with them here.She looked at her phone and realized that


    it was already past four o''clock.She hurriedly said, "I have a date.I''ll get going then."


    Seeing that Nora was about to go upstairs instead of out the door, Tanya asked, "I thought you had to


    go out for the date, why are you going upstairs?"


    Nora kept walking without turning back as she replied, "...To change my clothes."


    Tanya:"?"


    Joel:"??"


    He looked at Nora''s back and an angry expression instantly appeared on his face.


    Tanya and Joel hurriedly looked in opposite directions and pretended not to have seenn''s current


    appearance.


    After changing her clothes, Nora tidied her hair in the mirror again before going downstairs.She strode


    out happily.She did not notice the eyes of the old father behind her filled with sadness and worry.


    Joel walked ton''s side and sighed.


    "Dad, actually, Justin is not that evil.At least in front of Nora, he''s very obedient"


    "What do you know?"


    "His identity...is too mysterious.Nora definitely can''t get the upper hand over someone like him.She''ll be


    yed by him."


    Joel frowned.


    However, he was guessing in his heart.


    What was Justin''s identity? He could actually maken so vignt? He frowned and asked, "He is..."


    <pn was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "This is my guess.In short, you should make sure


    you never offend Justin."

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    ¡®¡®Never offend Justin¡­¡±


    Joel mentally repeated the words and looked atn, perplexed.


    Unclen had transformed the Smith Corporation from apany always in second ce into one that


    was ranked equally with the Hunt Corporation.


    Over the years, he had seen so much happen in the country, yet in spite of that, he had still reminded


    Joel to stay vignt and not to offend Justin.


    Just how powerful and capable was Justin? While he was musing,n said, "If he truly cares about


    Nora, then he won''t mind even if I make things difficult for him now.But if he''s not, then let me be the


    one to offend him.I don''t have that long to live anymore anyway.You''re still young, you shouldn''t do


    things that might jeopardize your future."


    Hearing the graveness in his words, Joel nodded hurriedly and replied, "I will keep that in mind, Dad."


    Fortunately, he had epted Justin''s goodwill when he took the initiative to build a good rtionship


    with him.


    Thus, the two of them currently shared a pretty decent rtionship.


    He also suddenly understood whyn hadn''t reprimanded him when he allowed Justin to enter the


    house the other time.


    On the contrary, he had even somewhat given tacit approval to it.


    In the beginning, he''d thought that it was becausen was ultimately still somewhat satisfied with


    Justin, but now it seemed like that might not be the case, after all.


    Just as Nora left the house, she ran into Pete and Mia returning home hand in hand.


    Pete was carrying arge school bag on his back, his little face was expressionless.He was totally a


    mini Justin.When his big round eyes caught sight of Nora, he subconsciously pulled his hand out from


    Mia''s.


    Nora''s gaze swept across Mia.


    There was no sign of unhappiness on the little girl¡¯s small face with the pointed chin, indicating that the


    events in the kindergarten indeed hadn''t affected her.


    Moreover, Mia had always been very timid in the past and seemed fainthearted at everything she did.


    However, the timid look on her face seemed to have dissipated a little.It seemed like Pete had given


    her a lot of confidence.


    Joel was right¡ªthe two times when Tanya had met with cyberbullying and experienced reputation


    crises had indeed made Mia mature quite a fair bit.


    While Nora was observing Mia, a puzzled Pete asked, "Mommy, where are you going?"


    "Cough."


    For some reason, Nora felt a little guilty.


    Her eyes shifted about and she looked at the sky as she replied, "Mm, I''m going out to discuss some


    work matters with someone."


    She couldn''t help but keep feeling a little guilty that she and Justin were going out on a date without


    Pete and Cherry.


    Pete hesitated for a moment.


    "With who? Do I know them?" If she said that it was Justin, how would she reject Pete if he said that he


    wanted toe too? With that thought in mind, Nora subconsciously lied.


    "No, you don''t.I''m leaving."


    She hurriedly walked past Pete and Mia.


    After getting in the car, she drove out in a hurry, her face looking a little panicked.


    Pete turned his head and looked at her.


    Seeing that Pete was not moving, Mia also stayed where she was.


    After a while, Nora''s car disappeared from their sight.


    Even then, Pete was still standing still.


    A puzzled Mia asked, "Pete, what are you looking at?"


    Pete heaved a silent sigh.


    "At my family running out of time"


    Mia:"?"


    Pete looked back at Mia with sorrowful eyes.


    "Mommy was lying just now.She doesn''t dare to look into my eyes any time she lies"


    Mia thought for a while and said, "Adults are all like that! Why would Aunt Nora lie to you, though? You


    mean she isn''t going out to discuss work matters with someone?"


    Pete nodded.


    "Mommy never discusses work face to face, always over the phone¡ªbecause going back and forth to


    meet someone is a waste of time! She might as well sleep instead! I''ve never seen her go out for work


    before"


    Although Mia wanted to defend her aunt and exin on her behalf, after thinking about what he said,


    she actually felt like there was nothing she could refute.She could only stare at him and ask, "So? If


    Aunt Nora isn''t going out to discuss work, what is going out for?"


    "It''s almost dinnertime.She''s likely going out on a date."


    Mia:"?"


    Pete continued to analyze the clues.


    "If she were going on a date with the tyrant, she would definitely take Cherry and me along with


    her.Even if she doesn''t take me, going by how much the tyrant dotes on Cherry, she would definitely


    take her."


    With that in mind, he took out his cell phone and called Cherry.


    The call was answered as soon as he dialed the number.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Cherry ranting at someone.


    "Hey, do you really know how to y? Is your boat stranded? ¡­¡±


    Pete, what do you need? Hurry up and say it! I''m ying games right now! Pete kept quiet for a while


    before he asked, "Where''s the tyrant?"


    "Daddy has a very important meeting with foreign business partners tonight, he''s in the meeting right


    now!"


    Puzzled, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "...Nothing."


    Pete hung up silently.


    "Pete, why didn''t you tell Cherry the truth?" Mia asked.


    Pete sighed.


    "She''s still dreaming that we will be together as a family .Let''s not make her worry, too, sigh!"


    He straightened his back.


    Among the people in his family¡ªthe tyrant was unromantic, Mommy was obsessed with sleeping, and


    even his younger sister wasn''t any reliable, either.


    He was the only one bearing a weight that he should not be bearing at his age! Mia nodded as she


    listened.


    Nevertheless, she still tried tofort him.


    "Maybe Aunt Nora and Uncle Justin are going out on a date? Maybe it just wasn''t convenient to bring


    you guys along.Pete, don''t think too much into it!"


    Pete shook his head.


    "What would stop them from bringing us along? ¡° Mia wanted to tell him that there were too many


    possible reasons.


    For example, she was clearly sleeping in her mother''s room every night, yet when she woke up, she


    would always find herself in her own bedroom instead.


    Whenever she asked her mommy about it, she never gave her an answer.


    When she secretly asked her father about it, her father would also blush.


    Sigh, the adults¡¯ affairs were simply soplicated! While Pete kept worrying about her, Nora was


    currently seated in a private room in a Chinese restaurant and looking at the te of roast duck on the


    table.


    With the fork in her hand, she grabbed a piece of meat, nning to stuff it into her mouth.


    Justin stopped her with a smile and said, "You''re supposed to eat it with the tbread"


    "I know."


    Nora looked at the numerous tes of exquisite side dishes, the thinly sliced meat, as well as the small


    and delicate slices of tbread, and said disdainfully, "It''s just too much work."


    Not only did she have to pick up the tbread and wrap the meat and side dishes in it, but she even


    had to dip it in the sauce afterward¡¯.


    Whether one ate it in small bites or gobbled them all down, It made no difference since it all ended up


    in the same ce anyway! So what was the point of wasting all that time? Justin let out a low chuckle.


    He picked up a piece of tbread, wrapped a piece of meat within, and held it up in front of Nora''s


    mouth.


    "Open your mouth," said Justin.


    A surprised Nora opened her mouth, upon which the wrapped roast duck entered her mouth.


    She subconsciously closed her mouth, her lips closing around the wrapped roast duck, as well as


    around the man¡¯s fingers that he hadn''t been able to pull back in time...


    Nora was stunned.


    Justin also froze.He had chosen a private room that evening.


    The two of them were sitting on the same side, and his body was turned slightly toward Nora.


    His fingers were in her mouth, and his fingertips just so happened toe into contact with her lips


    and her tongue...


    Justin swallowed.


    A certain scene shed past his mind, and his cheeks turned red all of a sudden.


    As for Nora, her lips parted slightly in a panic and she turned sideways.


    After she swallowed the mouthful, she looked at the ceiling and started looking for a conversation


    starter.


    She said, "The roast duck tastes pretty good with the bread."


    "Is that so?"


    Justin''s low chuckle rang out in her ear.Then, Nora heard him say, "Then let me have a taste too..."


    Apanying that sentence of his was arge hand cupping the back of Nora''s head.


    Then, her vision went dark as the man leaned forward and started kissing her¡­

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    The taste of the roast duck was still lingering in Nora''s mouth when the man invaded her territory


    aggressively.His crisp and cool breath instantly overwhelmed her sense of smell.


    This wasn''t Nora''s first time kissing Justin, yet her heart still felt like it was racing a little.


    Perhaps it was because the situation this time was different than before? While she was distracted, she


    was bitten on her lower lip, which made her snap back to reality.


    The man let go of her.His voice was very low and deep.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    There seemed to be displeasure in his voice.


    Those deep-set eyes of his were terribly deep and bottomless as if the vast universe was contained


    within them, which made one unable to see through or guess his thoughts.


    Nora seldom found her presence suppressed by others, yet at this moment, his had somewhat


    suppressed hers, putting her at a disadvantage.


    It seemed like her spacing out just now was a form of disrespect toward what they were currently


    doing.


    The thought took her by surprise a little and she said, "Sorry..."


    She wanted to say more, but Justin had already leaned over and sealed her lips again.


    The atmosphere in the room became amorous.


    The room was clearly very spacious, yet Nora still felt like there wasn''t enough air in the room.She felt


    like she was about to suffocate.She gave Justin a light push...but the man instead held her hands,


    For a moment, Justin felt a little foreign to Nora in this instant.


    He had always been cooperative and obedient in front of her, but in this moment, it felt like the man


    was pushing her down.


    Even his kiss had be a little more aggressive than before...


    This made her feel like she was about to be conquered.


    Her fingers, which were holding Justin''s shoulders, curled slightly and she grabbed his shoulders


    tightly...


    Suddenly, Justin put his arms around Nora''s waist and pulled her on hisp.


    Nora:"!!"


    The position felt a little shameful.She wanted to protest, so she said, "I''m not Cherry...Mm!"


    It was just a pity that the rest of her words were once again swallowed by Justin.


    A waiter stood there at the door with a dish in his hands as he listened to the suggestive sounds inside


    the private room.


    His cheeks turned red, and he didn''t quite know whether he should go in or not.


    At the Smiths.


    Joel and Tanya had dinner with Mia and Pete.


    When they saw what he was doing, they couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, what are you looking at? Nora has


    only been out for an hour!"


    "...You can do a lot in an hour!"


    Joel:"??"


    What Joel had meant was that, given how bad traffic was in New York, driving out for a meal would


    take at least half an hour.


    Added to this another half an hour to order and get the food served, Nora would only have just started


    eating at this point.


    What on earth wasn thinking instead? The corners of his lips twitched and he walked up ton.


    Thinking of hown had told him earlier in the day that Justin wasn''t to be offended, he suddenly said,


    "Actually, I think Nora may not like Justin as much as you think she does."


    His eyes instantly lit up and he looked at Joel.


    "Tell me more."


    Joel: That expression of yours is too obvious! The corners of his lips twitched again.


    He sat oppositen and said, "Nora seems to like Y, the hacker from the Hunt Corporation.That''s what


    she said the other time."


    News of how Q hacked into the special department and told them that she liked Y had already made its


    way to him.


    Then, he thought about the other time when he had gone to the hospital...


    Quentin had hinted that Nora seemed to have someone she liked, but it wasn''t Justin.


    On top of that, the two of them even addressed each other as husband and wife.


    When he thought about it that way, even Joel was a little confused.


    "Who exactly does Nora like?"


    He felt that this was the most baffling question in the world.


    Pete, who wasn''t aware of anything, silently appeared beside the two of them.


    He hadn''t heard what they were talking about.


    Instead, he only heard them saying that Mommy seemed to be entangled with three different men...


    He suddenly asked, "Are those three men handsome?"


    Both Joel andn were taken aback.


    Joel thought about his question.


    Quentin had said that the man Nora liked was a pretty boy...so he likely was...


    "He probably is, I guess!" Joel replied hesitantly.


    When he said that, Pete heaved a silent sigh and said, "It''s all over."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Pete replied, "I finally understand why Cherry is such a phnderer.As it turns out, it''s because she


    inherited it from Mommy"


    To think Mommy liked so many people.


    Would the tyrant still stand a chance, then? Bothn and Joel were stunned at his words.


    Joel hesitated for a moment before he looked atn.


    "So...Nora has cuckolded Justin?"


    He said, "What do you mean she cuckolded him? The two of them aren''t engaged yet.Nora is just


    making a few friends and having a few rtionships, that''s all!"


    Joel: Pete: A speechless Joel reminded him, "You were the one who just told me not to offend


    Mr.Hunt."


    The subtext: "Shouldn''t you also remind Nora about it?"


    But unexpectedly, the moment he said that,n nodded and said, "Yeah, so you have to maintain a


    good rtionship with him.This way, when the truthes to light in the future, you could at least ask


    him for a favor when you lose to him in a fight."


    Joel:"2??"


    Wasn telling him to build a connection with Justin just so he could make use of it in the future? In the


    private room, neither Nora nor Justin knew of the sensation that their various secret identities had


    caused at the Smiths¡¯, let alone that Nora''s image as a phndering scumbag was gradually


    establishing among the Smiths.


    When the two separated from each other, Nora was still in a daze.She could see Justin''s chest heaving


    up and down as if he was trying very hard to suppress something...


    There was actually an aesthetically-pleasing sense of abstinence to the way he looked, which made


    Nora swallow hard.


    She picked up the bowl of soup next to her and drank a spoonful of it in an attempt to calm the sudden


    stirrings in her heart.


    "Nora, let''s get engaged" Justin suddenly said, his gaze as scorching as before.


    Nora stirred the soup in the bowl with a spoon.


    A whileter, she finally smiled and said, "Okay."


    Hearing her reply, Justin smiled and said, "I suddenly feel a little regretful."


    Nora:"?"


    "If I knew you were going to agree so easily ¡° I would have said, ¡®Let''s get married¡¯ instead"


    Nora rolled her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t push your luck."


    Her eye roll didn''t bother Justin in the least.He merely made another roast duck wrap for her and held it


    up to her mouth.


    "Here, have a bit more as replenishment."


    Nora: What kind of replenishment was he talking about?! She bit the roast duck wrap viciously,


    deliberately biting his fingers too so that she could see him begging for mercy.


    But in the end, the man merely stared at her.


    In fact, the man even straightened his fingers and wriggled them in her mouth.


    Nora: Nora bit down a little harder.


    The man''s brows drew together slightly, making her heart soften.


    She could only let go of his hand.


    When she let go, she heard a low chuckle from the man.


    Suddenly, something urred to Nora and she asked out of the blue, "...Did you wash your hands


    before dinner?"


    Justin:"???"


    There was no doubt about it¡ªthe woman was definitely an expert at ruining the atmosphere! The


    woman''s words hadpletely extinguished all the desire that had just lit up in him.


    He took a deep breath, rolled up another roast duck wrap, and held it up in front of her mouth.


    He said fiercely, "Eat!"


    A beaming Nora ate another mouthful.


    With someone serving her so nicely, it seemed that even such a troublesome way of eating had


    be less of a waste of time.


    After the meal, she picked up her cell phone and took a look¡ªtwo hours had passed.


    This was pretty much the longest meal she had ever had.


    She stood up, stretched, and said, "Let''s go home."


    Justin nodded and got up as well.


    When the two were about to leave the private room, Justin asked, "Are you full?"


    "Yeah."


    Was there any way she wouldn''t be? Justin had been feeding her the whole time, offering her one wrap


    after another, which had made her all too content.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Nora became upset and ignored Justin''s messages the whole night the other time because Ruth had


    said that she knew Y.


    However, it wasn''t really because she was angry.


    Rather, she had been just been puzzled by the difort she had felt when she heard what Ruth said.


    That was why she hadn''t replied to his messages.


    Later, when Justin hacked into the special department and personally exined the incident, she had


    returned to her usual self.


    Even though Ruth was deliberately speaking with Justin in front of her at the moment, Nora did not


    be suspicious of Justin right away.


    She felt that since the two of them liked each other, they should trust each other.


    Besides, Ruth had always been fond of cheap tricks.


    Therefore, Nora merely raised her eyebrows and looked behind her at Justin.


    The man had always kept a straight face no matter what he encountered¡ªafter all, he had amazing


    mental resilience.


    However, Justin raised his brows at this moment, put on a surprised look, and asked, "You are?"


    The light in Ruth''s eyes dimmed at his response.


    She replied, "I''m Ruth, Ruth Yale.Have you really forgotten me?"


    Justin lowered his gaze.


    "I don''t know you, nor have I even seen you before."


    Ruth was so anxious that she stepped forward.


    She wanted to say more, but Justin instead put his arm around Nora''s shoulders as if wanting to im


    ownership.


    He said, "Ms.Yale, I am Nora''s fiance.Please conduct yourself with some self-respect."


    Nora: That scumbag! Half of that surprised look of his was directed at Ruth, but the other half must be


    directed at her, right? In addition, the restaurant was clearly owned by the Hunt Corporation.


    Now that someone hade up to him, even Nora could sense that the hidden bodyguards were


    about to rush forward .


    It was obvious that he could have just driven her away in a more direct manner, yet he was hiding


    behind her instead.


    She had no words for this! Nora rolled her eyes at Justin.


    Then, she looked at Ruth with her brows raised and a sharp look in her eyes.


    "Ms.Yale, do you need something from my fiance?"


    Ruth looked at them in shock.


    She looked at Justin, then at her, and finally asked, "He''s your fiance?"


    Nora didn''t pay her any more attention.


    Instead, she started walking toward the exit with Justin.


    She said, "If there''s nothing Ms.Yale needs, we''ll be leaving.After all, we''re in a hurry to go home and


    take care of the kids!"


    She took a step forward and paused for a while.


    After Justin took the initiative to follow after her, she finally strode toward the parking lot in satisfaction.


    It was only after the two of them went past Ruth that she finally turned around to go after them.


    She said, "Mr.Hunt, have you forgotten? Five years ago..."


    Unfortunately, before she could even get close to Justin, Lawrence had already rushed over and


    stopped Ruth.


    He said mockingly, "Ms.Yale, right? Your actions seem too low-ss! I''d advise you to stay away from


    Mr.Hunt.Otherwise, we''ll have to take action against you "


    Ruth said,"...No, that''s not...I really do know Mr.Hunt, I..."


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Lawrence curled his lips disdainfully and scoffed, "Take a look at yourself.Are you even worthy of


    talking with something with Mr.Hunt?"


    Ruth:"!!"


    The wealthy were usually very well-mannered, so Ruth hadn''t expected that she would be rebuked like


    this when she went forward to strike up a conversation with Justin.


    Seeing everyone around them looking over, Ruth turned as red as a tomato and stamped her foot in


    anger.


    She pointed at Lawrence and shouted, "You are too much!"


    Then, she covered her face and ran off in the opposite direction.


    What else could she do? There were bodyguards in the direction where Justin and Nora had left, so


    she couldn''t go over at all...


    Lawrence stared at her from the back and curled his lips disdainfully.


    "Is that all she has? She''s a far way off from what Ms.Smith did in the past!"


    Justin took Nora back to the Smiths.


    Nora sat in the passenger seat as Justin drove, her cheek resting on one hand while she looked at him


    lazily with her head turned sideways.


    Justin suddenly chuckled and said, "Don''t look at me like that.I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop myself."


    Nora:"?"


    "From stopping the car to kiss you"


    Nora:""


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    "Can you not be so blunt?"


    Justin narrowed his eyes, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmering.


    "If I don''t, I feel like you won''t understand what I mean."


    "Hah"


    Nora scoffed, "Are you looking down on me?"


    Justin suddenly looked at her.


    "Then do you know what a butterfly kiss is?"


    Nora:"???"


    Did such a term exist? She took out her cell phone and googled it, upon which she saw the


    exnation: A butterfly kiss is an affectionate gesture made by fluttering the eyshes against


    someone''s skin.


    The namees from the look of the fluttering eyshes resembling a butterfly''s wings.


    She turned her head to Justin again, the corners of her lips twitching.


    She said, "I''m ticklish"


    In other words: don''t you dare sweep your eyshes across my skin!


    "Oh; '''' The man said with a straight face, "Your eyshes are quite long."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora: She heaved a soundless sigh.


    Then, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you know so much?"


    Justin smiled.


    "Since we aren''t married yet, your father forbids us from going too far.In that case, I would have to put


    more effort into kissing."


    "So..."


    The traffic light in front turned red.


    He stopped the car, turned his head to Nora, and asked, "When are you marrying me?"


    Nora rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s just get engaged first."


    "Yeah.Tomorrow sounds pretty good to me.I will go over to propose marriage and confirm it with Uncle


    lan tomorrow."


    Nora:"??"


    The way the man answered so quickly made her realize that that was the exact reply Justin had been


    waiting for.


    The corners of Nora''s lips twitched again.


    She felt like she was reallying to understand the scumbag more and more! One must absolutely


    be careful when talking to him, or else they would definitely fall into his verbal traps.


    They were about to reach the Smith residence.


    While they were still a street away, Nora said, "Alright, I''ll just get off here."


    This was to prevent Pete from catching sight of Justin.


    Justin understood.


    After all, he also had a little princess at home.


    Should Pete find out, Cherry would also hear about it.


    If his daughter realized that he had abandoned her to go on a date, she would definitely throw a


    tantrum.


    Justin, the ve to his daughter, obediently stopped the car.


    A ck car then came forward from behind.


    After he bid farewell to Nora and she drove off, Justin got into the ck car and left.


    However, Louis, who was a street ahead of Nora, happened to witness this! This was the Smiths¡¯


    manor.


    No one else lived in the area, so everyone there was from the Smiths.


    Therefore, when Nora''s car stopped just now, he had seen everything very clearly! When he went


    home, he saw Joel andn sitting upright in the living room.


    Pete was seated at the coffee table and working on his Mathematical Olympiad assignments.


    Upon hearing footsteps, the little boy''s head whipped up and he looked over.


    But when he saw that it was Louis, the light in his eyes dimmed again.


    Louis leaped forward in front of them and shouted, "Something big has happened!!"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Louis'' words caused both Joel andn to be taken aback, and the two of them looked at him in unison.


    Louis recounted what had happened just now.


    Then, he said, "I didn''t get a clear look at the man¡¯s appearance, but why didn''t he drop Nora all the


    way home? Also, after the two got out of the car, they clearly hugged before they changed cars...So, is


    Nora really seeing someone else behind Pete''s father''s back?"


    For Louis, Justin wasn''t the head of the Hunts.


    Rather, he was just Pete and Cherry''s father! Pete, Joel, andn exchanged looks with one another.


    In the end, all three of them heaved silent sighs.


    Louis nodded.


    "I think so too.She''s so rich, there''s no way she would be so fickle!"


    Everyone:"?"


    Was there any corrtion between fickleness and being rich? The three people downstairs felt a whole


    mix of emotions as they watched the unconcerned Louis go upstairs with his head of bleached blond


    hair.


    How they wished their I1Q was also as low as his! That way, they wouldn''t think too much into things!


    While they were thinking about it, Nora came home.


    Even though she looked as cool and cocky as usual, it was obvious that her mood was a little different.


    Even her footsteps, which she had always been toozy to lift when she walked, had be a little


    lighter than usual.


    Even her face was rosy.


    Those reddish lips of hers stood out in particr.


    It was instead Pete who asked, "Mommy, what was your meeting about? It took so long.


    ¡®About love, '' said Nora inside her head.


    On the surface, however, she replied, "Mm, it was about a rtively difficult project.I''m going upstairs to


    wash up."


    But when she reached the stairs, she suddenly looked behind her.


    The moment she did, she saw theplex looks onn and Joel''s faces.


    However, the moment she looked behind her, the two of them withdrew their gazes.


    The one watching TV got back to watching TV , while the one drinking tea took a sip...It was just that...


    it seemed like the teacup inn''s hand was already empty a long time ago? Also, with the way how


    Joel was constantly switching TV channels, what exactly was he watching? Why were they behaving


    so weirdly today?! Without thinking too much into it, Nora said, "By the way, Justin ising over to


    confirm our engagement tomorrow."


    After speaking, she fell silent for a while.


    Then, she said, "Don''t make things difficult for him anymore, Dad."


    The word "dad" maden''s hands shake.


    The teacup in his hand dropped onto the carpet.


    Nora, however, seemed somewhat embarrassed as she went up the stairs with her head down.


    Pete also hurriedly packed up his books and followed her upstairs.


    Joel andn were the only ones left in the living room.


    Joel picked up the teacup and ced it in front ofn.


    Joel nodded and smiled.


    "Yes, I heard it."


    He said, "Never mind.I originally wanted to talk some sense into her and convince her that Justin is not


    suitable to be a member of her harem, but since she likes him, we won''t fight for it!"


    Joel:"??"


    He was afraid that his daughter would be at a disadvantage in the marriage.


    But since he had found out that his daughter was a fickle woman who liked only good-looking men, and


    Justin was indeed very handsome...


    If his daughter wasn''t just obsessed with romance, then of course he, as her father, would have to help


    her! What must he do so that Justin would obediently stay in his role as the ¡®queen¡¯ and not bother with


    his daughter''s concubines?n started to ponder this serious philosophical question about life.


    Early next morning.


    Outside the Hunt manor.


    Brenda walked forward in her high heels and flicked her airy curls as she opened the door and looked


    at Ruth, who was standing outside.


    It was already autumn and the weather was gradually getting chilly.


    The air was a bit cold at this time.


    Ruth, who was rubbing her arms, smiled when she saw her.


    "You''re here," she said.


    Brenda raised her eyebrows and nodded.


    Then, she led her inside the house and said, "You said it yourself, right? If I show you around the Hunt


    manor, you will introduce me to ck Cat."


    Ruth nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Brenda folded her arms, her attitude lukewarm.


    She hated the woman with a vengeance, but for the sake of meeting ck Cat, she would put up with


    her! She still didn¡¯t understand, though.


    "Why did you make such a request?"


    Ruth''s gaze swept around the ce with great interest.


    She answered, "I just want to know what kind of manor a family like yours lives in.After all, I''ve never


    seen such riches before."


    Brenda rolled her eyes and yawned.


    Then, she looked down at her freshly-done nails and said, "It''s nothing, actually.There aren''t even as


    many handsome guys here as there are out there!"


    Ruth: She looked around the house.It was only after she followed Brenda to the master suite that she


    finally asked, "Where''s your elder brother? I heard he''s very handsome!"


    Brenda became wary at once.


    She looked Ruth up and down and scoffed, "Surely you aren''t here for him, right? I''ll tell you this¡ªwith


    your in looks, you don''t stand any chance at all! Besides, I already have a sister-inw!"


    Ruth narrowed her eyes.


    "Take me to him.I have something to tell him.If you do, I will let you meet ck Cat.How does that


    sound?"


    ck Cat...


    This was too great a temptation for Brenda.


    As a member of Interpol, interrogation was her forte.


    Butpared to ck Cat, she was still far too inferior.


    Thus, she had always wanted to learn from ck Cat.


    One could say that ck Cat was the idol for people like her.


    Otherwise, she would never have allowed Ruth to step into the Hunt manor! Seeing her hesitate, Ruth


    said, "It''s a fair exchange, isn''t it? Besides, it''s not like you''re letting Nora down by doing that.After all,


    you''re just taking me to him.Whether or not I can convince him depends on me, not you...


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said that, Brenda sighed silently.


    "I''ve really let Nora down.With that, Ruth knew that she had given in.


    She smiled and saidfortingly, "You don''t have to feel guilty about it.This has nothing to do with


    you."


    "How does it have nothing to do with me?"


    Brenda suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Just a moment ago, I was actually hesitating to choose between ck Cat or Nora! I''ve really let Nora


    down!"


    After saying that, she dragged Ruth to the main door.


    "Therefore, I mustn''t continue making any more mistakes.Get lost!"


    Bam! Brenda was very strong.


    She pushed Ruth straight out the door! Ruth staggered.


    After steadying herself, she finally reacted and said angrily, "Brenda! Aren''t you afraid that you''ll


    be enemies with ck Cat if you do this?!"


    Almost as soon as she said that, Nora''s cool and crisp voice traveled over.


    "ck Cat will not be enemies with her!"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Nora had a dream the night before.


    In the dream, the man''s arms were circled around her waist.


    After kissing her on the lips, he had asked her to kiss the beauty mark at the corner of his eye...


    Then, she had woken up at the groundbreaking time of a little past seven in the morning.


    When she thought of how Justin would being over to propose marriageter that day, for some


    reason, Nora felt a little nervous.


    She decided to get out of bed.


    Even after she walked a few rounds outside and sent Pete to school, she still found herself awfully


    bored.


    Thus, she took a U-turn and came to the Hunt manor.


    Even she herself didn''t understand why she hade here.


    It was just that when she arrived at the entrance, she happened to witness the argument between


    Brenda and Ruth.


    She got out of the car and walked over.


    Ruth frowned when she saw her.


    She said, "Why not? ck Cat is my friend! Even if Brenda is the youngdy of the Hunts, ck Cat


    would never befriend her just because of that! The worlds inside and outside of the country are


    completely different! They do not cross paths whatsoever!"


    Nora looked at Ruth coldly and scoffed.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Ruth clenched her fists.


    A short whileter, she ranted angrily, "I know what you want to say.ck Cat is Karl''s underling while


    Karl himself is your sister-inw''s father.You must be on good terms with him, so you''re thinking of


    asking him to put in a good word for you, right? But Karl is in police custody of the special department,


    unable to get out! You want him to put in a good word for you? Dream on!"


    She looked at Brenda and said, "I will being up with the final interrogation n with ck Cat


    tomorrow.You still have a chance to change your mind before that!"


    Brenda ran her fingers through her hair and smiled.


    In a charming voice, she said, "There''s no need to wait till tomorrow.I told you, get lost."


    "You...!"


    Ruth took a deep breath.


    She lowered her head and said, "Fine.Don''t regret your decision!"


    After saying that, she nced at Nora again before she finally turned and left.


    After she left, Brenda looked at Nora.


    "Why are you here, Nora?"


    Nora looked up at the sky, and then suddenly said, "To pick you up for work."


    Brenda:"?"


    Her eyes lit up in an instant and she held Nora''s arm with a big smile.


    "Really? That''s so awesome of you! Justin went out early in the morning, though.I don''t know what he''s


    up to"


    This indirectly told Nora that Justin was not at home.


    Realizing this, Nora suddenly lost the desire to enter the manor all the more.


    After all, there was only one person she was interested in in the family.


    Thus, she led Brenda over to the jeep, got in, and drove to the special department.


    When the two of them arrived at the special department, Ruth happened to be already there.


    As soon as they entered the lobby, Ruth said, "Everyone, I will email you the questionnaire in a


    while.However, I need all of you to sign a confidentiality agreement.No one is to leak the contents of


    the questionnaire to anyone, including your co-workers in the department, because this is my little


    secret-"


    Brenda sneered, "It doesn''t feel like she''s designing interrogation ns.Rather, this feels like a sales


    promotion tactic.She''s being too paranoid about this."


    Nora also felt that Ruth was being too secretive about the questionnaire, making it seem like it was


    some kind of secret martial arts manual.


    But before she could say anything, Johnson had already given her his full support.


    "No problem, we are not bbermouths anyway, right? I''ll be the first to sign the agreement!"


    Ruth smiled and handed a copy of the confidentiality agreement to Johnson.


    She said, "Sorry about that, Captain Johnson, but this is a trade secret among psychologists.It''s not


    something I can change, so the content of the questionnaires has to be kept confidential."


    "I understand!"


    Johnson said with a serious look, "Even if you ask me how many meals I eat a day, I will still write it all


    down for you! This is work! Besides, it''smon that experts would take unusual actions!"


    After saying that, he signed the confidentiality agreement.


    With Johnson taking the lead, the others also stepped forward and signed the agreements.


    Brenda raised her eyebrows at Nora and asked, "Do we sign it?"


    With a half-amused look in her cat-like eyes, Nora replied, "Yeah."


    She certainly wanted to see what exactly Ruth was up to.


    Why was it necessary to understand the interrogator''s personality in advance in order for them to


    interrogate a prisoner?! Were they going to design different ns in ordance with the interrogators¡¯


    different personalities? Why did she feel like Ruth had her priorities the other way? Nora stepped


    forward and took a serious look at the confidentiality agreement''s uses.


    Seeing that there weren''t any traps, she signed it.


    Brenda thought for a moment and also signed it.


    After signing, she whispered to Nora, "Although I know that I won''t be able to meet ck Cat anymore,


    nor will I be able to win ck Cat''s favor, I''d still like to be involved with the interrogation proposals


    drawn up by ck Cat."


    Seeing the regretful look on her face, after a moment''s thought, Nora stopped and said, "There''s


    actually nothing special about ck Cat.It''s just another normal human."


    Brenda became anxious at once.


    "It''s only because you''re the one saying it and that you''re good-looking that I''m not holding it against


    you.¡±


    If it was someone else who had said that, I would have mmed my fist into their face! "Do you know


    how ck Cat''s reputation came about?"


    Brenda said vividly, "ck Cat was supposed to assassinate a psycho who had gone on a rampage,


    but everyone in the surroundings had gathered around him.In addition, as the man constantly had


    people trying to assassinate him for many years, he was very cautious.He had ten different rooms in


    his house and every night, he would sleep in a different one.With the exception of his butler¡ªwho was


    the person closest to him¡ªno one knew which room he was in.This led to many people failing to take


    his life¡ªafter all, the one-in-ten probability was too low! It was also a well-known fact that his butler


    was very loyal to him and had even taken 18 bullets for him before! Even if they caught the butler, no


    one could get him to reveal which room the man was in¡ªyet ck Cat had managed to! The man died


    soundlessly in his bed.It was only when he was discovered the next day that everyone realized that the


    butler had been kidnapped.Through some kind of method, ck Cat had actually gotten the butler to


    talk!"


    As Brenda spoke, she also became worked up.


    "Doesn''t it sound very exciting, Nora?" Nora paused.


    She could only sigh.


    That was such old news from so many years ago.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why were people still talking so enthusiastically about it? She looked at the ceiling and suddenly


    said,"...Well, you have already met ck Cat."

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    The two of them were suddenly enveloped in silence.


    Nora, who had decided to tell her part of the truth, turned to look at Brenda.


    Just as she was about to say something, the woman sighed and asked, "How did you know?"


    Nora:"??"


    Brenda rested her chin on her hand and said, "I have indeed seen ck Cat before.Even though I


    didn''t manage to get a good look at his face, I''m sure he must be a dashing and handsome man!"


    Nora:"???"


    Brenda heaved another soft sigh and said, "You may find me funny, but when I got news of ck Cat a


    year ago, I was actually being sent to arrest him.You should also know that ck Cat is an


    internationally wanted criminal.But when I went over, I didn''t catch him and instead silently let him


    go.That day, he was dressed fully in ck.ck Cat isn''t very tall, he¡¯s only about 5-feet-7".


    However, he''s very nimble.


    I only saw his back view and didn''t get a good look at his face, but it was exactly his side profile that


    made me fall so deeply for him!"


    Nora: "???"


    No, wait, why was the story developing kinda weirdly? Brenda covered her face and went on.


    "Saying it out loud sure makes me feel shy and embarrassed! Although this does not stop me from


    looking at other handsome men, if ck Cat wanted me to, I would abandon the whole pond of fish


    and run straight into his arms¡¯!"


    Nora:"H!"


    She wanted to say something, but someone suddenly called out to Brenda.


    Brenda immediately patted Nora on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go ahead, Nora."


    Then, as she turned to leave, she suddenly looked at her again and said, "I really have seen ck Cat


    before, so you don''t have to feel like it''s your fault that I wouldn''t get to meet ck Cat.Neither do you


    have to feel guilty about it.You really don''t have to think too much and feel bad about it."


    Nora:"???"


    Brenda then went off.


    After walking some distance, she even stretched out her hands and formed a heart with her fingers at


    her.


    Nora''s lip corners twitched.


    Only then did she realize that Brenda must have been talking nonsense on purpose because she


    thought that Nora would feel guilty about it? She held her forehead and returned to her office.


    A whileter, she saw an email from Ruth.


    It was likely the questionnaire.


    When she opened the file curiously, she saw some verymon questions, such as ¡®What color do


    you like?¡¯


    ¡®What do you like to eat?¡¯


    ''How long do you sleep every day?¡¯, as well as a whole slew of other questions about their personal


    life! Nora found it a little pointless and boring, so she filled it out casually and sent it back.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang.


    She looked down and found that it was Justin? She hurriedly answered and asked, "Are you at the


    Smith Manor?"


    "_..I have already returned home from there."


    When Nora heard this, she misunderstood and thought thatn had refused to let Justin into the house.


    Sheforted him and said, "He probably just can''t bear to part with me.I can make my own life


    decisions, though.It''s not like I''m still a kid..."


    "No.¡± Justin interrupted her.


    As though he was caught betweenughter and tears, he said, "Your father...that is, my future father-in-


    law, has agreed to our marriage."


    Nora:"??"


    She was the one astounded this time.


    Noraughed.


    "Why are you sighing?"


    She thought that the man would say that it was because she had to stay with her father for a while


    more before she could get married, but unexpectedly, Justin instead replied, "I''m sighing because it


    seems like my father-inw is about to get upset again when he has only just epted me."


    Nora was puzzled.


    "Why?"


    "_..After all, it''s impossible that I would listen to him.Cherry and Pete also need aplete home! So


    let''s get married as soon as possible, Nora!"


    Nora:"!!!"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry, I will resolve the issue with Unclen.Mm, I think it''s a pretty good idea to hold the


    wedding in a month.What do you think?"


    Nora:"??"


    "If you don''t have any objections, then I will make the preparations.You don''t have to bother yourself


    with anything.All you need to do is rest and wait for the marriage day.Toot...toot...toot..."


    This was the first time Justin had hung up on Nora.


    It seemed like he was afraid that he would hear a rejection from her.


    Nora stared at the phone for a while.


    Get married a monthter? Wasn''t this a little too fast?! Forget it, there was no way he would be able to


    convincen.


    Never mind, she wasn''t going to think about it anymore.


    Nora patted her face, stretched her legs out, and propped them on top of the desk.


    Bored, she went out of the office.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of Ruth and Brenda having an argument traveled over from the hall.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth asked, "Brenda, why aren''t you submitting the questionnaire?"


    Brenda replied coldly, "Because..."


    She was about to speak, but she suddenly thought of the confidentiality agreement.


    The confidentiality agreement had stipted that no matter what kind of questions were asked, even if


    they were to refuse to answer, they were not allowed to mention anything about it to anyone! But she


    was simply too frustrated! What kind of questionnaire was that? It was practically an investigation


    questionnaire about Justin, alright? There were questions about what he had done when he was


    young, what schools he had attended at what age, what his personality was like, what his hobbies


    were, and so on.


    It was pretty much short of asking what brand of diapers Justin had worn when he was a baby! Ruth''s


    motives were practically out in the open! How could she possibly answer a questionnaire like that?!


    She sneered and said, "Because I feel that it''s not of any use to the interrogation.Isn''t that so,


    Ms.Yale?"


    Ruth sighed.


    "I know that my questions don''t make any sense, but everyone has cooperated and responded.I will


    also give everyone a satisfactory answer sheet tomorrow.All of you just need to follow the interrogation


    methods that I designate and you''ll be able to get them to tell you whatever you want! Can''t you just


    cooperate with me?"


    Brenda said coldly, "No, I can''t!"


    Ruth sighed and made a show of how she found it a pity.


    In the end, she said, "Never mind, then.I''d originally wanted to let you meet ck Cat with me.After all,


    you are well-known internationally for your interrogation skills.But since you are not willing to


    cooperate, then forget it."


    Brenda: "??"

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Ruth''s smile was very pure and innocent, making everyone around them unable to keep watching what


    was happening.


    One by one, all of them started to persuade Brenda.


    "Captain Brenda, this is work.Why don''t you just cooperate with her? Besides, Ruth''s questionnaire is


    not hard to answer!"


    "Yeah, just cooperate with her! I don''t know what the content of your questionnaire is like, but mine was


    very simple.Revealing a bit of privacy isn''t much of an issue.Ms.Yale will keep things confidential! The


    confidentiality agreement we signed is mutual!"


    The confidentiality agreements they had signed were all mutual.


    In other words, while they were not allowed to reveal to outsiders the content of the questionnaires,


    Ruth was also forbidden from revealing to others their answers.


    Otherwise, it would be a breach of contract.


    "Captain Brenda, isn''t ck Cat your idol? Going by what Ruth said, as long as you submit the


    questionnaire, she will let you meet ck Cat!"


    "Yeah, this is such a golden opportunity, Captain Brenda! If Nathan got the chance to meet ck Cat,


    I''d definitely die of jealousy.But if it''s you, then I definitely won''t be jealous!"


    Hl They felt that Brenda was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    The questionnaire was a psychological one.


    In other words, it analyzed a person''s psyche by using various small details of their lifestyle.


    Therefore, the questions would undoubtedly be more lifestyle-oriented.


    There was no need to be so serious.


    Ruth maintained her innocent girl-next-door image and said, "Yeah, it''s because I heard from Captain


    Johnson and Captain Ford that you would like to meet ck Cat that I especially kept a ce for


    you.Do you really not want it?"


    "No, I don''t" replied Brenda.


    She was practically forcing those three words through gritted teeth.


    When she said that, Ruth sighed and said, "Alright, that''s a real shame."


    Then, she announced the ces on the spot and said, "Everyone was very cooperative with the


    questionnaire.Unfortunately, ck Cat doesn''t like meeting people, so I can only take two people with


    me to say hi to him! I''ll be talking to ck Cat in a video conferenceter.The people whose names I


    call out can join me for the video conference-! Damon, Ernie!"


    A huge uproar went through the ce.


    Everyone looked at Damon and Ernie enviously and remarked resentfully, "What sheer dumb luck they


    have!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, totally.Ahhhh, I''m so envious! To think they can have a video conference with ck Cat!"


    "Goddamnit Damon, you have to treat us to dinner!"


    "Ernie, your punishment is that you have to bring us breakfast tomorrow!"


    Damon wasn''t bothered.


    Ernie, however, valued money very much, so he became anxious when he heard what they said.


    He said, "It''s impossible for me to bring breakfast for all of you! I will only bring it for Captain Brenda!


    She''s the one who gave me the chance to meet ck Cat.If it weren''t for her refusing to submit the


    questionnaire, how could the opportunity havee to me?"


    Those were absolutely the words of an unintentionally insensitive man.


    He waspletely unaware that his words were like a knife that stabbed right into Brenda''s heart.


    Brenda: The others also burst into loudughter as they jokingly called Ernie shameless, stingy, and so


    on.


    Then, they happily sent Ernie to the conference room.


    Seeing Damon and Ernie being escorted by everyone into the conference room as if they had just won


    the lottery, Ruth looked behind at Brenda.


    Then, she turned again and saw Nora walking over.


    She cast her eyes down and suddenly said, "Ms.Smith, Ms.Hunt is really going to such great lengths


    for your sake! She has even given up such a great opportunity.I''m really full of admiration!"


    Nora:"?"


    It was for her sake that Brenda had refused to submit the questionnaire? Could it be that Ruth''s


    questions to Brenda were all rted to Justin? While she was thinking about it, Brenda said, "Don''t


    think too much into it, Nora.Besides, even if I do submit the questionnaire, Ruth would still refuse to


    give me a ce anyway.We all know that very well"


    Ruth curled her lips disdainfully.


    "I''ve already gone so far as to say it in front of so many people.If you had submitted it, I would definitely


    have saved you a ce!"


    Brenda lowered her eyes.


    "It still goes back to the same thing¡ªit''s impossible!"


    Seeing how stubborn she was being, Ruth took a deep breath and raised her head.


    "In that case, I''m very sorry, but I have to go for my video conference with ck Cat now.Goodbye."


    After speaking, she walked past Brenda.


    Despite saying that she didn''t give two hoots about it, Brenda kept looking at the conference room.


    She could hear Damon and Ernie''s loudughtering from within.She couldn''t help but wonder what


    they were talking about...She clenched her fists, a look of envying over her countenance.


    To be honest, she really wanted to meet ck Cat.But she knew that there were some things she must


    never do!


    "Do you really like ck Cat that much?"


    Nora''s cool and clear voice rang out beside Brenda''s ear.


    Brenda hurriedly said, "It''s just so-so, actually.It''s not like I really, really wanted to meet him.It would be


    nice if I could, but it doesn''t matter if I can''t! Besides, I''ve already seen him once back then! Who cares


    about Ruth''s meeting?!"


    After speaking, Brenda curled her lips disdainfully and said, "Ruth is so full of sneaky thoughts! Don''t


    be fooled by her, Nora, she still harbors illusions about Justin!"


    Despite saying that, she subconsciously walked over to the conference room.


    But when she reached the door, she couldn''t help but feel that her actions were simply too immature.


    Thus, she turned around and headed to the office.


    When the people next to them saw what she did, they couldn''t help but be puzzled and ask,


    "Captain Brenda, if you wanted to meet ck Cat that much, then why didn''t you agree with Ruth?"


    Brenda immediately stubbornly retorted, "Who says I want to meet ck Cat? I don''t want to at all!"


    Then, she looked at Nora and said, "What''s the big deal about ck Cat? Can hepare to my


    harem? To be honest with you, Nora, I still like handsome guys more than ck Cat..."


    It was only when one was lying that they would be this long-winded.


    Brenda didn''t even notice what she was beginning to repeat herself.


    Nora sighed silently when she saw her like this.


    She suddenly said, "Forget it, I''ll just tell you."


    Brenda was taken aback.


    "Tell me what?"


    "I am ck Cat."

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    The two of them were still standing outside the meeting room, and there was no one beside them.


    Nora had also deliberately lowered her voice.


    Brenda''s eyes, which were as beautiful as Justin''s, stared at Nora in astonishment.


    Nora was about to exin why she was hiding her identity when Brenda held her hand up and said,


    "You don''t have to say any more, Nora, I get it all"


    Nora:"?"


    Brenda sighed silently and said, "I know you''re trying tofort me, but you shouldn''t joke about


    something like that."


    "Although I do find it a bit of a shame that I didn''t get to meet ck Cat, I really don''t think it''s that big a


    deal.As an outstanding member of the Interpol, I will always have a chance of meeting ck Cat if I


    really want to!"


    Brenda patted her on the shoulder.


    Then, she couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing.She said, "Nora, don''tfort anyone like that in


    the future.You''re lucky I''m the one you did that to, otherwise, you will get beaten up"


    After saying that, Brenda took another look at the meeting room.


    Then, she turned and left.


    Nora looked at her quietly from the back, the corners of her mouth spasming.


    Never mind.


    In any case, she had already told her the truth.


    At least Brenda would not feel deceived when the cat got out of the bag in the future! However, she


    didn''t leave.


    Instead, she walked over to the lounge nearby and stared at the conference room.


    She really was very curious.


    Just what kind of proposal would someone who had openly made a statement on an international


    tform saying that her interrogation methods were too aggressive and discordant and that one should


    instead interrogate suspects humanely,e up with? She twiddled her thumbs in boredom.


    After about two hours, the meeting room''s door opened.


    Everyone looked at the meeting room, upon which they saw Damon and Ernie walking out with dazed


    and confused looks on their faces.


    Ruth was holding documents in her hand, her chin slightly raised.


    Damon and Ernie were looking at her with great admiration in their eyes.


    The very moment they came out, everyone who had been paying attention to them all this time rushed


    over and started asking questions one by one.


    "How was it?"


    "Did you guys finalize the interrogation ns?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon nodded, but then shook his head again.


    Ernie also had an indescribable look on his face.


    The people around them became even more anxious.


    They gave him a push and asked, "Come on, tell us, what exactly happened?"


    Someone even went straight to the point and asked, "Did you guys see ck Cat?"


    With regard to that question, Damon replied, "Yes, we did."


    Everyone''s ears perked up.


    "What is he like?"


    Damon sighed and replied, "He was wearing a facial mask and sunsses, so I couldn''t tell.But he


    talks very little and looks a little thin..."


    His description was somewhat simr to the image painted by the people abroad who had seen ck


    Cat before.


    There were also people who were more concerned about the case itself.


    They asked, "Are the ns done, then? How are they? Are they simple orplex?"


    Ernie replied,"...Yes, but I don''t understand them."


    Everyone:"?"


    Ernie coughed.


    "I don¡¯t know how to say it.ck Cat and Ruth were speaking in French the whole time...and you guys


    know what my fluency in French is like...I don''t understand even a single technical term..."


    "Boo-"


    Everyone then looked at Damon.


    "People in the IT department should understand technical terms, right?"


    Now, this was actually a misconception toward software engineers.


    Although there were a lot of technical terms in software engineering, one didn''t actually need to know


    them all.


    It was enough as long as they understood the ones rted to their specialization.


    Damon had taken French sses all the way till the end of college.


    This was already considered a high level of fluency in the department.


    But with all of them staring at him like that, he flushed and replied,"...Actually, I didn''t really understand,


    either.It''s mainly because Ruth''s academic qualifications are too high, and they were using too many


    technical terms.I really couldn''t understand them."


    After speaking, he even scratched his head.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Then, everyone turned to Ruth and asked, "Come on, Ruth, are the ns done?"


    Ruth smiled and replied, "Yes, but only in French, so they need to be tranted."


    After saying that, she stretched and asked, "Is there an interpreter in our department?"


    Everyone: With everyone keeping quiet, Ruth immediately understood.


    She said , I''m sure Captain Brenda can do it.I just don''t know if she''d be willing to deign helping us


    trante it?"


    Brenda was already standing outside the crowd when they came out of the meeting room.


    She was also very curious about what exactly ck Cat and Ruth had talked about, as well as what


    kind of interrogation ns they hade up with.


    Was it really possible to get someone to tell the truth without torture? Never would she have thought


    that the woman could turn the topic to her without her even saying a single word, though.


    On top of that, she even wanted her to trante the documents...


    To be honest, there wasn''t really anything wrong with her tranting documents.


    Brenda had already hung out enough with the men that she wouldn''t fuss over such little things.


    But now! Ruth was telling Brenda to be her assistant instead! Hah.


    She was a member of Interpol.


    Even Morris and Johnson couldn''t dictate her actions in the special department, so where did that


    woman get that much confidence from? She was practically speechless! Brenda sneered, "I''m not


    free."


    She turned around and left right after she spoke.


    At the sight, Ruth sighed and asked, "Captain Brenda, are you still mad about what happened?"


    Brenda didn''t even bother reasoning with her this time.She had already known a long time ago how big


    of a hypocrite she was anyway.


    Seeing how Brenda didn''t reply, Ruth lowered her gaze and sighed.


    ¡°Captain Brenda seems angry with me! In that case, is there anyone else who speaks French well?"


    One by one, the rest of the boorish men either lowered their heads or looked at the sky.


    Members of Interpol would definitely need foreignnguage skills, but this was a specialized


    department of the United States, so there weren''t many among them who were fluent in foreign


    languages.


    However, someone suggested tentatively, "If it''s someone who''s well -known internationally...then how


    about Nora? She is the internationally famous surgeon Anti, she might also be fluent in other


    languages, right?"


    Ruth looked at Nora.She wanted to speak up but suddenly realized something.She said, "Oh, I heard


    that it seems like Ms.Smith has never been to school? Even if you''re fluent in French, what about


    English itself?"


    Nora''s almond-shaped eyes lifted slightly.She was just watching the show.She wasn''t here to give


    herself more work.


    Besides, tranting documents would take up time, wouldn''t it? Which of the foreign documents she


    read didn''t need a few days for them to be tranted? Therefore, Nora replied decisively, "I''m bad at


    both."


    Ruth sighed silently.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it then!"


    Johnson walked over from the side when she said that.


    Upon hearing what she had said, he couldn''t help but frown.


    He said, "It seems like the academic qualifications of the people in the special department are a little


    low.Isn''t there anyone with high academic qualifications here? Ruth is a Harvard graduate majoring in


    psychology, you know!"


    The moment he said that, everyone was stunned.


    All of them looked at Ruth in disbelief.


    "Harvard? No wonder she''s so impressive!"


    "Yes, when I was watching her talk to ck Cat, the two of them were speakingpletely in


    French.Although I didn''t understand what they were saying, they still looked so amazing!"


    "A Harvard postgraduate majoring in psychology? It feels like some kind of strange life-form has


    infiltrated us!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    While everyone wasughing and joking around, Johnson suddenly realized something.He looked at


    Nora and asked, "By the way, what are your academic qualifications, Ms.Smith?"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Johnson suddenly turned and looked at Morris, who had just walked over.


    He said, "I remember that for recruitment into the special department, candidates must have a


    bachelor''s degree or higher, right? But it seems like Ms.Smith has never attended school.Aren''t you


    giving too much leeway for your special recruit here?"


    "She has never been to school?"


    Some of the people there had already found it strange when Ruth made that remark just now.


    They were even more weirded out now.


    "How did you be a well-known surgeon if you have never been to school?"


    Nora exined, "Oh, I''m self-taught."


    "Self-taught? That''s amazing!"


    "Yeah!¡± To think you could be the top surgeon in the world when you''re self-taught! I also heard


    that you''re even Dr.Zabe''s only disciple and that you''ve inherited his mantle in alternative medicine!


    "Huh? Is she that amazing?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you know?"


    In the midst of the discussion, there were also some dissonant voices mixed in.


    "But she has never received any orthodox training.Is she really qualified in things other than medical


    examinations?"


    "I can''t help but keep feeling like the talk about direct disciples and whatnot is a little too passe.I mean,


    are you going to say in a job interview that you''re some guy''s disciple instead of presenting your own


    academic qualifications?"


    "Yeah..."


    Johnson also attacked Morris with this.


    He said, "What is going on here, Captain Ford? I need a reasonable exnation from you!"


    Morris frowned.


    "I¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Johnson sneered, "In other words, even her medical skills came from some


    unorthodox background and she has never received proper training before.No matter how highly


    praised she is out there, the special department can''t have someone like her here! What''s the matter


    with you?! Are you ignoring even the hard conditions for recruitment into the special department? We


    won''t even talk about a bachelor''s degree anymore .Does she even have an elementary school


    background? I''m definitely going to report this to the higher-ups! Your behavior is really bing more


    and more ridiculous!"


    Johnson''s words became more and more unpleasant.


    The others also shut up one by one.


    But when they thought about it, they felt that Johnson''s words made sense.


    Ruth, who was standing at the side, felt a faint sense of superiority.She had finally found something


    that she could crush Nora with.


    Once news of how she had no academic qualifications whatsoever spread...she would probably


    be aughingstock! As the person in the center of the storm, Nora was surprisingly calm.


    She had no academic qualifications whatsoever? Hah.


    Just as Ruth was feeling awfully smug, Morris suddenly said, "Captain Johnson, who says that


    Ms.Smith has no academic qualifications?!"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    When Johnson heard this, he frowned, snorted coldly, and said sarcastically, "An elementary school


    certificate?"


    There might have been experts in ancient times who lived as hermits , but self-taught? In this current


    age and time? Without the relevant certificates and academic qualifications, that was nothing more


    than a joke! Even some of the wealthy and noble were pursuing academic qualifications these days.


    Most of them were Ivy League graduates.


    The moment Johnson said that, though, Morris pulled a long face and said, "Captain Johnson, you


    were the one who taught me in the past that we must always present evidence when making a case,


    and that we must always be careful in how we do things.But now that you''ve lived past your days, it


    seems like you have forgotten all of that!"


    When Johnson first joined the department, Morris had treated him as his mentor.


    But Johnson had put Morris down time and again in everything.


    Morris wasn''t stupid, how would he possibly not know what he was thinking? Following how each and


    every time Johnson made trouble for him, he had gradually be utterly disappointed in him.


    He no longer regarded the man as the mentor who had initiated him into the industry.He had never


    been a man of forbearance since the start, so he hit back at him directly.


    His words made Johnson choke and he reprimanded, "Morris, I know you''re the acting director of the


    special department, but even so, surely you shouldn''t be talking to me like that, right? No matter what ,


    I am still your mentor! Besides, are you behaving like this because you''re upset at being called out?"


    Morris cast his eyes down.His gaze swept across everyone present and he merely said coldly, "My


    external appointment of Ms.Smith is in fullpliance with all of the special department''s regtions


    and can stand the test of any investigation! Do a thorough investigation before you speak next time,


    Captain Johnson!"


    Johnson scoffed huffily, "Fullpliance with the regtions? The minimum education requirement for


    external personnel is a college degree.Did she pay for a college degree certificate?"


    Morris, however, did not reply to him.


    He merely looked at Ruth frostily and said, "One''s abilities are what matter in the special


    department.Academic qualifications are useless! I''d advise certain people not to do unnecessary


    comparisons.You guys shouldn''t use academic qualifications...to humiliate yourselves!"


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    It was only after Morris left that Johnson finally came back to his senses.


    He looked at Nora furiously and then at Ruth.


    "Humiliate yourselves...Aren''t you using the wrong words? In my opinion, you are the one who needs to


    study more! How are academic qualifications not important? If they aren''t important, then why is


    everyone trying so hard to further their studies and obtain higher qualifications?"


    When Ruth heard this, she let out a softugh andforted him.


    "Don''t be mad, Captain Ford just said that in a moment of anger.But if he says that Ms.Smith''s


    academic qualifications are inpliance with the rules, then they must be inpliance with the


    rules..."


    As soon as she said that, Johnson sneered, "He probably just means that she meets the minimum


    academic qualifications requirements in the regtions, right? I heard that she lived in another country


    for five years, yet she can''t even trante a document¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth continued to persuade him.


    "Living overseas is not like how you think it is.I heard that there are areas in every country where


    immigrants from certain countries tend to congregate, and the people living there all speak in their


    nativenguage.Thus, there is no need to use the country''s native tongue formunication at all.It''s


    no different from a reduced version of certain countries.So, even though a lot of people im to have


    lived overseas in order to make themselves seem more impressive than they really are, in truth, they


    were just staying there instead.When they return to the country two yearster, they self-proim to be


    people who have undergone ¡®foreign education¡¯.How amazing!"


    As soon as Ruth said that, Johnson sneered again and said, "Such returnees are impressive on the


    surface, but rotten inside.The special department does not need useless good-for-nothings like that!"


    He looked at Nora again and said, "Nora, seeing how you are still young, don''t alwaysete and


    leave early.If you have the time, it''s better if you study more instead! Do you think that just having a


    degree is enough? Even the lowest college degree required to join the special department is a


    Bachelor''s degree.There are even several people with Master''s degrees here! I heard that Damonis an


    MIT Computer Science graduate!"


    Damon scratched his head at once, a little embarrassed.The Massachusetts Institute of Technology


    was one of the best universities in the world.


    MIT''s courses focused on science and engineering, and theirputer science department was the


    best in the country! Damon''s academic qualifications were indeed very impressive, and he was indeed


    a rare talent in the special department.


    He hurriedly said, "Captain Johnson, that''s nothing much to be proud of.Throw a stone randomly in


    New York and it would probably hit an MIT student"


    "Look at how humble he is!"


    Johnson pointed to Damon and said insinuatingly, "Everyone should learn from Damon!"


    Damon became even more abashed.


    "What''s there to learn from me? No matter how great myputer skills are, they don''t even amount to


    one-tenth of Q or Y''s capabilities.I still have lots more to work on.Even if I am not as amazing as them,


    I should still at least maintain the gap between us, lest they leave me in the dust."


    Damon was a straightforward man.His words were sincere and came from the bottom of his heart.


    However, he didn''t know that his words only gave Johnson even more of an excuse to reprimand Nora.


    He said, "Look at him, now that''s what I call the hope of the United States! If every single one of you is


    lazy, glib, andcking in ambition, then how is the special department going to improve? How will we be


    able to crack the cases we were tasked with?!"


    Everyone stopped talking.


    Ruth spoke up again.


    "Captain Johnson, you can''t use an isted incident to make demands of everyone."


    Johnson sneered, "Why not? As they say, geniuses are not scary.What''s scary is when the geniuses


    work even harder than you! Never mind that some people don''t have any academic qualifications, but


    shouldn''t they then put in even more effort to learn from their highly- educated co-workers? And ask


    them for advice? Do they think that they are already at the top of the world just because they''ve


    mastered a certain skill? There is no limit to learning! If you don''t advance, you will only fall behind.If


    you don''t pursue further studies, I''m afraid that your position as the number one surgeon will be


    reced by someone else in a year or two!"


    The front half of his words was only alluding to Nora''s identity, but thetter half had directly singled out


    Nora.


    Nora picked at her ears and looked at Johnson.She lifted her cat-like eyes slightly and said directly,


    "You might as well just straight-up call out my ID number"


    Johnson:"?"


    Nora looked at him and marveled, "Are you really Morris'' mentor?"


    Johnson frowned.


    "Of course I am!"


    Nora heaved a silent sigh.


    "In that case, the fact that Morris could be the cautious man he is today must really be some kind


    of gic mutation!"


    Johnson:"?"


    Nora nced at him and scoffed, "Morris has already said just now that one should not belittle others


    when they don''t know any better.Captain Johnson, if your eyes are bad, I can change them to another


    pair for you.If possible, please go to the archives and take a look at my file before you make such a


    ruckus."


    After speaking, she turned and walked out.


    "What a huge din."


    Everyone:"?"


    Everyone could only watch as Nora stepped through the main entrance and left.


    Johnson was infuriated.


    He pointed at her from the back and snapped, "What does she mean? Is she saying that I''m blind?


    She''s too arrogant! Even though her academic qualifications are low, she sure has a huge temper!"


    "How dare she even tell me to take a look at her file! Hah, then I shall go and take a look!"


    Johnson then took out his cell phone, logged in to his ount, and essed the archives.


    He would take a look at that woman''s academic qualifications in front of everyone today so that all of


    them would know what exactly she was like! The furious man connected the cell phone to the projector


    in the hall and disyed her education history on the wall.


    Johnson then opened the file containing Nora''s personal information. Nora looked cool and distant in


    her photo in the personal data section.


    The girl''s almond-shaped eyes looked straight ahead as if her gaze prated right into one''s heart


    through the screen, making one feel a little rmed.


    Position: External forensic doctor


    Age: 25


    Date of birth...


    Atst, Johnson looked at the section detailing Nora''s academic qualifications...


    When he did, he was stunned.Next to him, the smug smile on Ruth''s face also froze.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Ruth had always been proud of her academic qualifications.


    After all, there were very few highly-educated people with Master''s degrees like her.


    People like them were considered scarce talents.


    That was why she had suddenly put Nora down with academic qualifications when she spotted her


    right after they came out of the conference room.


    Because it seemed that apart from her academic qualifications, there was nothing about her that could


    compare with Nora! However, she was currently staring at Nora''s personal information on the screen in


    astonishment.


    It clearly read: Education: Doctorate All education after a Bachelor''s graduation was postgraduate, so


    postgraduate degrees were the highest level of degree that one could achieve.


    In that respect, Nora''s academic qualifications were the same as Ruth''s.


    However, Ruth''s was a Master''s degree whereas Nora''s was: Degree: PhD Ph.D....


    This was the highest level of degree achievable! Was there anything beyond that? Of course there


    was! There were postdocs and academicians, but those were just upational titles.


    In addition, there were many people who couldn''t be postdoctoral researchers or academicians


    even after spending all of their lives trying.


    Yet it was stated in Nora''s file that she was an academician at an international medical university when


    she was living abroad.


    It was to the extent that Ruth was even wondering if her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    Did 25-year-old academicians even exist?! She rubbed her eyes and looked over again¡ªonly to see


    that the word "academician" was still clearly stated there.


    In addition, there were also corresponding certificates proving that all of this was real.


    Johnson was dumbfounded.


    Ruth also shut up.


    Only Damon, the insensitive fellow, was silly enough to say, "Oh my god, I finally understand why


    Captain Ford said that we would just be humiliating ourselves if wepare our academic


    qualifications with Ms.Smith''s! B-but what''s going on here, though? Didn''t they say that Ms.Smith has


    never been to school? Yet she''s actually an academician?!"


    Someone nearby swallowed audibly and said, "An academician...! I''ve actually seen a living, breathing


    academician! No wonder Ms.Smith is so cocky! If my academic qualifications were like hers, I would be


    even cockier than her, alright? She''s so cool!"


    "Where did Captain Ford find someone as talented as her? Her working ability aside, just her academic


    qualifications alone are already the first of its kind in the special department! Ms.Smith makes us so


    proud!"


    No matter in what industry and no matter who it was, one would always possess the most basic level of


    awe in the face of knowledge.


    People who managed to enter prestigious universities were already very impressive, and geniuses¡ª


    even if they were down and out¡ªwould never be ridiculed, either.


    Furthermore, given Nora''s academic qualifications and certificates...one couldn''t even call her a mere


    genius anymore, right?!


    "I''m actually working with an academician every day! Gosh, I suddenly feel so honored"


    "Me too...I feel like I''m about to float...Captain Ford is so awesome.To think he could actually get such a


    talent to join the special department..."


    While everyone was talking about it, Johnson hurriedly turned off his cell phone.He felt like his cheeks


    were stinging.He had recruited Ruth while...


    Morris had recruited Nora.


    All this time, he had been trying to use the reason that Ruth was better than Nora to weaken Morris''


    momentum, but little did he think that he would actually lose all of the few consecutive rounds of


    competition! This especially stood out when he looked at the group of subordinates here.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that they now admired Morris even more.


    He had totally shot himself in the foot! Ruth clenched her fists tightly.


    She felt like even the glory that ck Cat had brought her just now had all been snatched away.


    If she hadn''t mentioned anything about academic qualifications, everyone would probably still be


    gathered all around her and dying to know more about ck Cat''s proposal.


    However, it was obvious that their focus wasn''t on her anymore.


    Ruth coughed, nning to change the subject.


    She asked, "Would you guys like to take a look at the proposal that ck Cat and I have discussed


    and jointly drawn up?"


    As soon as she said that, Damon said perfunctorily, "I can''t read it anyway, so I''ll just wait until you''re


    done tranting it...


    Speaking of academicians, though! It''s really hard to be one.


    But considering how Nora is Anti, the top surgeon in the world, it doesn''t seem that improbable that she


    would be one..."


    A puzzled co-worker asked, "Are academicians very amazing?"


    Damon''s lip corners couldn''t help but spasm.


    He gave him a crash course and said, "The United States has a poption of over 300 million people,


    but there are only over a thousand academicians in the country! In addition, you have to make major


    contributions in your field to have a chance of being appraised! There are only a dozen or so


    academicians in the field of medicine! So, would you say it''s amazing or not?!"


    "My goodness, then Nora...no, I feel like even the uttering her name is a form of insult towards


    her.What kind of contribution has Professor Smith made?"


    No one was paying any attention to Ruth anymore.


    All of them had gathered and were discussing the matter in low voices.


    Seeing this, Ruth bit her lip hard.


    Next to her, Johnson took a deep breath and said, "What''s the use of having impressive academic


    qualifications? This is the special department! It''s not a medical team! People who can crack the case


    and catch all the members of the mysterious organization are the ones who are truly the most


    impressive!"


    Unfortunately, no one was listening to him anymore.


    Johnson: "Forget it, Captain Johnson" said Ruth.


    Johnson looked at Ruth bitterly and said, "It''s all your fault.You''ve totally embarrassed me!"


    A dim light shed across Ruth''s eyes, but on the surface, she instead lowered her head and sighed.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen, either.But don''t worry, Captain Ford has already said it himself just


    now.Having high academic qualifications is nothing impressive.As long as my proposal allows us to find


    important clues through interrogation, it''ll still be all thanks to you knowing talent when you see it!"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Upon hearing this, Johnson looked at her.He suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "Is that


    interrogation n of yours reliable?"


    Johnson had boasted really hard about how Ruth was a master interrogator and whatnot, but to be


    honest, he didn''t really believe in her, either.


    Ruth''s eyes flickered.


    Then, she smiled and replied, "Just wait for the good news tomorrow!"


    Johnson nodded when he heard that.Then, all of his fury from just now disappeared.


    The next day...


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Heh, he would give the special department a big gift the next day! Nora drove home in the jeep.


    On the way home, she couldn''t help but sneeze.She couldn''t tell who might be cursing her.She held the


    steering wheel with one hand and leaned her other arm on the window.Her head was propped on her


    hand as she looked ahead of her and drove in boredom.


    Ruth and Johnson sure were bing kinda annoying.


    It was to the extent that she wanted the two of them to disappear from her sight.


    However, those two usually only made small trouble, so she could only disclose her identity and give


    them a p in the face at the most, which was no fun at all.


    She wondered when the two of them would do something big instead? nd and painless tricks like


    those were simply too boring! While thinking about it, she returned to the Smiths.


    As soon as she entered the house, Maureen came running out in tears.She was taken aback for a


    moment.


    Before she could even ask what had happened, Warren rushed over.


    He said, "Sigh, dear, let me exin..."


    Maureen, however, refused to listen and left at once.Warren chased after her and went past Nora.It


    was as though neither of them had noticed her.


    Nora:"..."


    The couple was quarreling again.


    The corners of her lips spasmed and she ignored them.


    Instead, she went up the stairs.


    As soon as she reached the door, she saw Joel staring at her.


    He said, "Mr.Hunt came over today."


    Nora raised her brows.


    The sensitive woman discovered that for some reason, Joel''s term of address had changed from


    "Justin" to "Mr.Hunt" again.


    There was a little more respect in his speech.


    "Uh-huh, and then?" She asked.


    Joel replied, "He proposed marriage, to which Dad has agreed.Then, he immediately set a few dates


    where he''ll being over so that you guys can settle on a wedding date."


    Nora: Was that man in such a hurry? Her lip corners twitched and she nodded.


    "Okay, got it."


    After replying, she was about to enter her bedroom when she heard Joel''s voice again.


    "Nora" he said.


    Nora looked back to see Joel looking at her hesitantly.


    A short whileter, he suddenly said, "You...Why don''t you treat Mr.Hunt a little nicer and be a little


    more faithful to him?"


    Nora:"?"


    Even though she was confused, she nodded before she finally entered her room, leaving behind Joel,


    who could only heave a soundless sigh as he looked at her from the back.


    In the future thatn had nned for Nora, Justin was the queen in her harem.


    As for the concubines, they sure were pitiful.


    They wouldn''t even be getting an official status.


    Just like that, Justin¡ªaka the queen¡ªstarted to y multiple roles all by himself without him even


    knowing.


    The next day, Nora only woke up at noon as usual.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Tanya standing there and looking at her nervously.She said,


    "Nora, I will go with you to pick him up and bring him home!"


    Nora yawned.


    Before she came home the day before, she had gone over and visited Karl again.


    He was still the same as ever.He had even asked her to tell Tanya to prepare some dumplings for him


    to eat that day.


    In the kitchen, the dumplings were already all wrapped andid out on the tray, stuffed to the brim with


    fillings.


    Nora took a couple of bites from a slice of bread.


    Then, she went to the special department with Tanya.


    When the two arrived, Karl had not been acquitted yet.


    Nora took Tanya to visit him first.


    When he saw Tanya, Karl chuckled and asked, "Are the dumplings all wrapped and done?"


    Tanya looked at him huffily and folded her arms as she replied fiercely, "No, they aren''t!"


    Karl grinned and scratched his tattooed arm.


    "Well, never mind if they aren''t done yet, what are you being so fierce for? You''re not like your mom at


    all!"


    At the mention of Tanya''s mother, Tanya fell silent for a moment before she asked, "What was she


    like?"


    Margot, who had killed Jill and stolen her identity, had always beaten and scolded Tanya since she was


    a child.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was afraid that others would discover her identity, she would probably


    have drowned Tanya a long time ago.


    But it was precisely because of Tanya''s existence that no one ever connected her to Margot.


    Tanya had never experienced a mother''s love.


    Karl was about to tell her about Jill when Johnson suddenly knocked on the door outside and said,


    "Karl, Terry is here!"


    As they had to deal with work matters, Nora led Tanya out of the room.Karl was waving at them.


    The burly man looked just like a kid asking for candy.He said, "I''ll tell you all about it when we get


    home!"


    Tanya rolled her eyes.


    Even though she cared for him, on the surface, she was always acting as if she didn''t.


    Nora, however, was staring at the man named Terry.He had wrinkles on his face and was in a


    wheelchair.


    Johnson pushed the man in the wheelchair into the interrogation room...


    For some reason, a foreboding feeling suddenly welled up in Nora.


    Sure enough, some timeter, a gunshot suddenly rang out in the room!!


    Bang!


    Nora''s pupils shrank and she rushed over!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Everyone in the special department immediately became nervous.


    They ced their hands on their waists and held their guns.


    Tanya reacted a little slower than Nora, but then her legs went limp.She stumbled toward the


    interrogation room.


    As she ran, she shouted, "Dad!"


    In the interrogation room, the people with guns could only be the two policemen.


    Then, who had fired the gun? Who had been hit? Nora ran quickly into the interrogation room.


    Before she could get close, the people guarding outside had already rushed in.


    The person in the lead was actually Ruth! After they entered, Ruth''s voice suddenly came from the


    interrogation room.


    "Ah!" Nora sped up and rushed to the door.She hurriedly looked inside and saw that Karl was holding a


    gun in his hand.


    He was pressing it against Ruth''s temple.


    The others, including Captain Johnson, all pointed their guns at him! Nora¡¯s gaze swept across Karl''s


    body first.


    When she saw that there were no traces of him being hit, she finally rxed.


    Then, she turned around and saw that Old Terry was lying in a pool of blood.She rushed over and


    checked Old Terry''s pulse, but she realized that his temple had been pierced by a bullet.


    There was no way to save him.


    Nora frowned.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Morris had already rushed over.


    He asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Captain Johnson still had a frightened expression on his face.


    His eyes were red as he shouted angrily, "Karl kept saying that he wanted to see Old Terry.He would


    only tell the truth when he saw Old Terry, so I called him over.But I didn''t know that Karl hated Old Terry


    for misjudging his murder case back then.He killed Old Terry!! ¡°


    With that, Captain Johnson pointed his gun at him.


    "I want to take revenge for Old Terry!"


    However, Karl blocked Ruth between him and himself and shouted, "If you dare to shoot, I''ll kill her!"


    Captain Johnson frowned.


    Seeing that no one came forward, Karl said, "I didn''t kill anyone! Old Terry is my boss.How could I kill


    him?! It was Johnson who killed him and framed me!"


    When Captain Johnson heard this, he sighed silently.


    "What? Karl, do you think this is a drama?!"


    Karl shouted, "It''s true! Old Terry is my boss.He has my file! Johnson killed Old Terry and wants to kill


    me too!"


    Captain Johnson frowned.


    He took a deep breath and said, "What bullsh*t.You said I killed Old Terry.Should I test the trajectory?!


    Let''s see whose pistol killed Old Terry!"


    At this moment, both Karl and Captain Johnson had a gun in their hands.


    Everyone would know after testing the guns.


    Karl narrowed his eyes and stared at Captain Johnson.He could not figure out why Captain Johnson


    would do this...


    Two minutes ago, when Captain Johnson and Old Terry entered, Old Terry had even held his hand and


    said that it had been hard on him for so many years.


    Karl sighed.


    "I just want to recover my identity so that I can return to my daughter."


    Old Terry expressed his understanding.He even said that he himself had retired because he wanted to


    go back and apany his daughter...


    However, Karl was stunned.


    "You retired? Weren''t you working all along? When did you retire?"


    Old Terry was stunned.


    "I retired five years ago.Your matterster were..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Captain Johnson suddenly took out a gun from his pocket.


    It was wrapped in tissues.


    He fired through the tissues and aimed the gun at Karl! In his panic, Karl reached out to snatch the gun!


    And there were only his fingerprints on the gun! If he went to verify it, there would be no evidence at all!


    His original n was to kill Old Terry and Karl.


    This way, he could bury everything! But Karl had some skills.


    Not only did he snatch his gun, but he also shoved him hard and rushed out.


    It was filled with Johnson''s people outside.


    If Karl went out, he would die too! However, Ruth just so happened to pass by outside at this moment.


    When she turned the corner, she was still talking.


    "Captain Johnson, we want to start the interrogation from Karl.May I?"


    Then, she was quickly taken hostage by Karl.


    He did not manage to fire that shot! Now, it was big trouble.


    However, Johnson had a n.


    Captain Johnson raised his gun and stood with the group of people around him.


    He said, "Besides, I''m from the special department.Why would I kill Old Terry? I''mrades with Old


    Terry! Brothers! Old Terry even took a bullet for me.Everyone knows that!"


    Captain Johnson''s eyes were red.


    He was furious.


    "I want to avenge Old Terry!"


    With that, he took another step forward and looked like he was about to shoot! Karl pushed Ruth! Ruth


    immediately shouted, "Captain Johnson, save me, save me!"


    Captain Johnson looked extremely angry and he only felt that Ruth was meddlesome! As Captain


    Johnson thought about this, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Karl, if you''re innocent, then put down the gun and let go of Ruth!" Karl sneered.


    "How is that possible? Do you think I''m mad? If I let go of her, I''ll be the one dying the next second!"


    Karl was very smart.


    He knew that there was a sniper in the special department.


    Therefore, not only did he hold Ruth hostage, but he even hid inside the interrogation room.


    The interrogation room was airtight, and it had be his safe-haven! Karl did not wait for Captain


    Johnson to speak again and shouted, "Go out, all of you!"


    Captain Johnson and Morris could only slowly retreat.


    As soon as he went out, Captain Johnson mmed his fist on the wall in anger.


    Tears flowed down his face as he roared, "I''m the one who harmed Old Terry!!"


    At this moment, inside the special department, Janson ran over.


    He shouted as he ran, "What''s going on? What happened to my father?"


    The dead Old Terry inside was his father! When Captain Johnson saw him, he instantly patted his


    shoulder.


    "It''s me.I''m the one who caused your father''s death!"


    Janson''s eyes widened.


    Then, he seemed to have understood something.He pulled out his gun and rushed into the room.


    "I want to avenge my father!"


    However, he was grabbed by Morris.He said in a deep voice, "Janson, don''t be impulsive.You have to


    trust us.We''ll give you a fair answer!"


    Hearing Morris''s words, Janson suddenly squatted down and covered his face.He believed in Morris.


    The door to the interrogation room was still open.


    Morris shouted into the room, "Karl, let go of Ruth and surrender.


    We¡¯ll give you a chance to defend yourself! This is also your best choice!

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Karl did not move.


    He wanted to leave! The moment Captain Johnson killed Old Terry, he no longer believed in this ce.


    Furthermore, five years...


    Old Terry said that he had retired five years ago.


    Then, who had been giving him orders these five years?! These matters were extremely terrifying when


    thought carefully.


    It made Karl only want to escape and return to somece he was familiar with.


    He held Ruth hostage and walked out of the interrogation room, avoiding the ss door and any ce


    that could be hit by a sniper rifle.


    He moved out bit by bit.


    "Prepare a car for me! I want to leave this ce immediately!"


    Ruth was so frightened that her legs were trembling.


    "Give it to him! Captain Ford, give it to him! I don''t want to die!"


    Morris looked at the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a moment, he said, "Karl, have you thought it through? If you leave like this, then your charge of


    murder will be confirmed! You''ll never be able to prove your innocence!"


    Karl lowered his head.


    "Fleeing is better than death!"


    However, when he said this, Captain Johnson suddenly pointed not far away and said, "But what about


    your daughter? Do you want your daughter to be a murderer''s daughter for the rest of her life? Karl,


    aren''t you afraid you''ll traumatize your daughter by doing this in front of her?!"


    Karl suddenly looked at her daughter.


    Tanya was standing holding the wall.Her beautiful eyes were looking at him without a blink.Her eyes


    were filled with shock.


    Karl tightened his jaw.


    Tanya did not know what to do...It was very dangerous now.


    He might get killed if he stayed here much longer! As she was thinking...


    An angry voice was heard.


    "You killed my father.I''m going to kill your daughter!"


    Janson stood up suddenly and raised his pistol to aim at Tanya! Karl was anxious.


    He let go of Ruth and shouted at Tanya, "Careful!"


    Tanya''s eyes widened.


    Even Morris looked suddenly turned toward Janson, but it was toote.Janson had already pulled the


    trigger!


    At the moment, just as everyone held their breaths, they realized that Janson had pulled the trigger but


    there was no sound at all.


    Janson''s hands were trembling.


    Only then did everyone realize that the gun was not loaded! Morris was shocked.


    He stood between Tanya and Janson and shouted angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Janson looked at Morris and said, "Captain Ford, don''t worry.I didn''t forget I''m a cop!"


    He knew what he should and shouldn''t do! Then why did he suddenly target Tanya? At this thought,


    Morris suddenly realized something.


    This was a diversion! This was Janson and Captain Johnson''s n! Indeed, Morris suddenly turned his


    head and saw that on the other side, Captain Johnson suddenly shouted at Ruth, "Get down!"


    Ruth understood and hurriedly dropped to the ground.


    Then, Captain Johnson calmly shot Karl with a cold expression! Captain Johnson wanted to kill Karl!!


    Karl looked at the gun aimed at him and knew that he could not escape...He subconsciously looked at


    Tanya.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of the dumplings that Jill had once made for him with three-fish


    filling...


    Was he going to die here today? Although he was unwilling, he seemed to feel a little better when he


    thought about how he was going to reunite with Jill.


    These thoughts shed across Karl''s mind...


    But at this point! Unexpectedly, the falling Ruth suddenly raised her arm.


    Coincidentally, she blocked the bullet aimed at Karl! Bam! The bullet hit Ruth''s arm, causing her to cry


    out in pain.


    "Ahi" The bullet was blocked.


    It seemed to be mostly luck, but no one had noticed that Nora, who was treating Old Terry on the


    ground, had suddenly picked up a coffee bean lying on the ground and thrown it at Ruth, hitting her


    arm.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.She had been performing CPR on Old Terry with another policeman.


    However, she was actually looking around and watching the reactions of the people around her.


    Karl was saved again.


    He quickly came back to his senses and grabbed Ruth''s arm, taking her hostage again! She, who had


    been trying to escape had been shot in the arm, causing her to turn pale.


    At this moment, Ruth was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    She just wanted to receive credit.She did not expect things to end up like this! Karl did not listen to her


    and dragged Ruth to the door.


    At the door, ck Panther was waiting in a ck car.


    He was originally going to pick Karl up from prison.


    He did not expect to get into such a situation.


    He immediately rushed to Karl''s side and asked, "Brother, what''s going on?!"


    When Captain Johnson saw him, he shouted, "Do you see that? That is ck Panther! He''s here to


    receive Karl.They must have nned everything long ago! They nned to kill Old Terry!"


    He was not anxious at all.


    Luck was a factor when he picked up the gun earlier.


    It would have been best if he could kill Karl.


    But even if he couldn''t, Karl would still be frightened away.


    As long as he left, everything could be buried! Karl roared, "I didn''t!"


    Morris stared at him.


    "Karl, I believe you.Put down the gun and surrender.I guarantee that no one can hurt you! I''ll find


    evidence for you! But if you leave, your innocence will never be proven!"


    ck Panther said warily, "Brother, we can''t trust these people.They''re too sly! Follow me.We can


    escape from here! ck Bear and the others are ready!"


    Hearing that ck Bear was here, Karl was even more confident to escape.


    However...Was he really leaving? Karl turned to look at Tanya, who was following behind everyone.If


    he left, he might never see Tanya in his life again.But if he did not leave...


    "Brother, you have to go! You don''t have any evidence to prove your innocence!"


    ck Panther was anxious and shouted vigntly.The two of them hid behind the car and avoided the


    snipers.


    The car was in front of him.Once he got into the car, he could leave safely.


    However, Captain Johnson shouted, "We can''t let him go.We have to make him pay for Old Terry''s


    death! He killed Old Terry!"


    Karl narrowed his eyes and made up his mind.He reached out and held the car door.


    When Captain Johnson saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief.However, at this moment, a cald voice


    suddenly sounded.


    "Who said Old Terry is dead?"

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Nora''s words caused everyone to look at her.Morris''s eyes darkened and he nced at Captain


    Johnson.


    However, there was no surprise in his eyes.He sighed silently at this old fox and looked at Nora at the


    same time.He asked, "Old Terry isn''t dead?"


    "His heartbeat just returned to normal."


    Nora said, "But his head was blown up at his temple.He''s currently in aa.."


    When Captain Johnson heard this, his deep eyes were filled with contemtion, but he pretended to


    be excited.


    "What? Old Terry really isn''t dead? That''s great! He''s in aa.Can he recover?"


    Nora nodded.


    "Of course.I have a way to save him!"


    "Great!"


    Captain Johnson was so excited that his eyes were red.


    "Old Terry is an outstanding police officer.If he died just like that, it''d be all my fault!"


    Nora kept staring at Captain Johnson, hearing all his lies with interest.


    Originally, she had thought that Captain Johnson was a brainless and impulsive person.


    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that she had misjudged him! Ever since Captain Johnson


    had entered the picture, he had been very troublesome.


    He was easy to anger and his hate for her was obvious.


    This had made her lower her guard, thinking that Captain Johnson was really such a person.


    It was only after this incident that Nora suddenly realized that this Captain Johnson was really a sly old


    fox! If he was really just a senile old man, how could Captain Johnson have killed someone and framed


    Karl? How could he have done everything so naturally? Having worked alongside these five years,


    Nora trusted Karl more.


    Although Karl did not say anything, she had already guessed the reality of the matter.


    Captain Johnson fired, and Karl snatched the pistol.


    There could be a ballistic analysis.


    However, Captain Johnsor''s fingerprints were definitely not on the pistol in Karl''s hand! Captain


    Johnson was careful enough not to leave any evidence.And...Old Terry''s temple was pierced by a gun.


    The bullet trajectory was also calcted in advance.


    Now, Captain Johnson was so calm, and he was also certain that Old Terry would not survive.


    What Nora had said earlier was actually a lie...


    Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly.She did not look at Captain Johnson but at Karl.She


    said calmly, "Now, all the evidence points to you, but Old Terry is still alive.Whether you leave or stay is


    your decision."


    Karl tightened his jaw.


    After repeatedly breaking out of prison, he could already be the number one criminal in the special


    department.


    If he stayed, it would be even harder to escape next time.


    Furthermore, the situation was not optimistic for him.


    When Karl hesitated, Captain Johnson shouted angrily, "Nora, what nonsense are you talking about


    again?! Make him stay and bear the punishment! Even if Old Terry didn''t die, he was the one who


    injured him!"


    Janson clenched his fists.


    "He''s my father¡¯s murderer.Even if he leaves, even if I have to chase him to the ends of the earth, I''ll


    catch up to him!"


    Karl looked at the people in front of him.


    Not long ago, he was also one of them.


    It was because he looked evil and did not look like a good person that he was chosen by Old Terry to


    be an undercover agent.


    After being undercover for so many years, he really wanted to go home.


    However, there was no one at home, and it was meaningless toe back.


    Therefore, he had established an Assassin Alliance overseas.


    On the surface, he took money to do things, but was it not just another way to maintain peace? After


    leaving this ce, he could continue to live a happy life.


    But was he really leaving? His gaze fell on Tanya, who was following Nora and stumbling out the door.


    On his daughter''s bright face, her eyes were stuck on him.


    There was reluctance, hesitation, and confusion in them.


    Karl understood her thoughts.She wanted him to stay, but she was afraid that he would die if he


    did.She wanted him to live, but she did not know what to do.


    Karl suddenly lowered his eyes.


    He turned to look at ck Panther and said, "Get in."


    ck Panther heaved a sigh of relief and sat in the driver''s seat.


    The others immediately took a step forward.


    Morris said in a deep voice, "Karl, don''t make the wrong choice! We will give you justice! You have to


    believe in us!"


    Captain Johnson picked up the walkie-talkie and said to the sniper hiding in the dark, who was


    searching for the best sniping position, "Find an opportunity and kill him! Take revenge for Old Terry!"


    When Nora heard this, she nced at Captain Johnson.But she said nothing.


    Strictly speaking, Captain Johnson wasn''t doing anything wrong.


    For the safety of the hostages, shooting was inevitable.


    Just as she was worried that Karl would really leave, she saw him grab Ruth and say to ck Panther


    in the car, "Go!"


    ck Panther was stunned and shouted, "Brother!"


    Karl did not speak.


    His eyes were very firm.


    "Go!"


    ck Panther bit his lips in anger.


    However, when he saw the people slowly surrounding him, he knew that if he did not leave now, he


    would probably be trapped if the sniper found his position.


    If his brother would not leave, then he had to leave first to find a chance to save him.


    Thinking of this, ck Panther became ruthless.


    He stepped on the elerator and rushed out! Other police officers chased after him, but unfortunately,


    they could never catch a top killer like ck Panther.


    Karl pushed Ruth and slowly raised his hand.


    Captain Johnson instantly picked up his gun and was about to shoot Karl when Morris suddenly held


    his hand and said in a deep voice, "Captain Johnson, he has already surrendered.It''s probably


    inappropriate for you to kill him, right?"


    Captain Johnson took a deep breath and shouted angrily, "He killed Old Terry!"


    Janson, who was beside him, rushed forward.Ruth thought that Janson was here to pick her up and


    reached out.


    However, the next moment, Janson circled around Ruth and rushed to Karl, waving his fists at him!


    With a bang, Janson hit him in the face.


    Karl did not dodge.He stood there and stared at Janson.


    "You''re Old Terry''s son, so I''ll take this punch!"


    Just as Janson was about to hit him again, someone rushed forward and stopped him.


    "Alright, alright.That''s enough.We have to follow thew!"


    "Yes, we can''t beat others up in private...Let''s go see your father quickly!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Janson was taken away by the other colleagues.


    A group of people immediately rushed forward and detained Karl.


    They twisted his arms behind his back and restrained him.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    At this moment, Karl''s face was swollen and he did not look good.


    However, he still looked up and gave Tanya a reassuring look.


    Tanya''s eyes instantly turned red.She held Nora''s hand.


    "He''s innocent!" Nora patted her hand.


    "You should go back for now.I''ll handle the matters here."


    Tanya knew that it was useless for her to stay.


    Instead, Janson and the others could use her to deal with Karl.


    Therefore, she nodded and left.


    Only then did Nora enter the department.She did not look at the things in the hall and turned to the


    interrogation room.


    Someone had already called 911.


    The medic rushed in and was looking at Old Terry''s eyes in the interrogation room.The medic frowned.


    "Well, it''s useless even if we pick him up."


    "Yes, his temple was pierced.He''s probably already brain dead.There''s no way to save him."


    The forensic doctor in the special department also sighed.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, either."


    Faced with their words, Nora lowered her eyes and said, "You don''t have to care about him.You just


    have to take him to the hospital.My medical team will take over the treatment for Old Terry."


    The medic was stunned and looked at her in confusion.


    "You are?"


    "I''m Anti."


    Nora showed her identification card.


    The few medics instantly nodded.


    "Okay."


    They lifted the stretcher and ced Old Terry on it.


    As soon as they went out, they were stopped by someone in the hall.


    At this moment, a group of people from the special department was gathered in the hall.


    At a nce, there should be more than a hundred people.


    At this moment, everyone was in a frenzy.


    Some wereforting Janson, while others stood behind Captain Johnson, opposite Morris.


    Janson clenched his fists tightly, his body was slightly trembling.


    "Captain Ford, my father is here while Karl is lying in the interrogation room.Are you still protecting


    him? Why can''t you give the judgment now?!"


    Captain Johnson also said, "Morris, why on earth are you protecting him? He''s a criminal! A murderer!


    Are you going to protect him just because he''s close to Nora? Now, all the evidence is here.With all the


    evidence, why don''t you convict him immediately?!"


    Logically speaking, convictions were a matter of the court.


    However, this department was rtively special.


    Because of theplexity of the cases they investigated, the special department was independent of


    all departments.


    Therefore, the special department waspletely qualified to judge Karl.


    Janson pointed at Karl and shouted angrily, "Captain Ford, my father has been a police officer his


    entire life and has never done anything to let the people down! He has more than twenty wounds on his


    body, all of which are scars from being injured during missions.Now , They act up and hurt every time


    the weather gets rainy! But even so, he has never troubled the country...Why should a person like him


    ept such an oue?! I want Karl Moore to be sentenced to death! He deliberately killed someone!


    I want to execute him with my own hands!"


    Janson was agitated.


    Even if Nora said that she could treat Old Terry, he did not have much hope.


    His temple was pierced, so how could he still live? Captain Johnson sighed at the side.


    "Janson, don''t be agitated.Morris will definitely give everyone an exnation"


    Janson wiped his tears and looked at Morris fiercely.


    Morris pursed his lips and said slowly, "We still need to investigate this matter..."


    "What else is there to investigate?!"


    Captain Johnson couldn''t stand it anymore.He red at Morris angrily.


    "Or do you believe this murderer and want to investigate me?! I''ve beenrades with Old Terry for


    more than twenty years.We''re brothers.Don''t you believe me?!"


    As soon as he said this, Janson suddenly raised his head and red at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, my father and Captain Johnson are good brothers.I trust Captain Johnson.Besides, the


    evidence is conclusive.What else is there to investigate? Are you nning to subside his trial because


    he has let go of the hostage and turned himself in? I don¡¯t agree! I''ll never forgive a murderer!"


    With that, he looked around.


    "Brothers, help me! I only want to get justice for my father!"


    Everyone in the special department was brave.


    Many of theirrades had died during missions.


    Regarding Janson''s encounter, they were very concerned.


    From their point of view, Captain Johnson and Old Terry were brothers.


    Furthermore, with the evidence avable, how could they still suspect Captain Johnson?! Therefore,


    everyone said: "Captain Ford, you have to give an exnation for this!"


    "Yes, he killed a hero.Old Terry is an existence we all respect!"


    "Captain Ford, you can''t shield the murderer!"


    At this moment, the people from the special department stood behind Janson and Captain Johnson.


    Johnson narrowed his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Previously, he had used many methods but the people from the special department did not stand on his


    side.


    But now, with Old Terry''s death, so many people had leaned over to his side.


    Perhaps this was because humans innately sympathized with the weak.


    Morris stared at those people, his eyes persistent and cold.


    However , he stood in front of Karl, opposite his colleague.He slowly said, "It''s not that I''m protecting


    the murderer, but this case can''t be closed yet.We can''t let any suspects off, but we can''t malign any


    innocent people either!"


    Janson''s eyes were red as he stared at him.


    After a moment, he sneered.


    "Okay, okay! I understand!"


    He wiped his tears.


    Captain Johnson seemed to be furious as well.


    "Morris, what the hell do you mean? If you suspect me, just arrest me! What are we after in this


    industry? The murderer is right behind you.You don''t care about him and want to aim the gun at your


    comrade?!"


    Captain Johnson was clearly stirring up everyone''s emotions.


    Everyone looked at Morris.


    Morris took a deep breath.


    Captain Johnson had orchestrated the situation very carefully.He did not leave any evidence behind.


    The only way to overturn the case was with Old Terry.


    Morris said, "When Old Terry wakes up, we''ll ask him before convicting Karl!"


    Captain Johnson sneered.


    "With just one sentence from Nora, are you sure that Old Terry can wake up? Morris, his temples have


    exploded.How would he evere back to life? If Old Terry doesn''t wake up, you won''t judge Karl? If


    he stays in a vegetative state his entire life, will Karl wait for him forever?!"


    Morris was speechless.


    Nora walked out hearing all themotion.She narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, "Don''t wait


    forever.Give me three days.I''ll wake Old Terry up!"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The moment Nora spoke, Janson and the others¡¯ gazes fell on her.It reduced the pressure on Morris.


    Janson''s gazended on Old Terry lying on the stretcher.


    Earlier, he had seen his father''s body.His father''s heart had stopped beating.


    Blood and brain matter had oozed out from his temples.


    It was a tragic sight.


    His colleagues had pulled him away.


    At this moment, he turned around and saw that Old Terry''s chest was heaving weakly on the stretcher.


    It was obvious that he was nearly dead.


    Janson''s eyes turned even redder.


    He asked with a trembling voice, "Can you really treat him?"


    Nora nodded.


    However, Ruth, who had finished treating her wounds, held her arm and said, "Miss Smith, what the


    doctors said earlier clearly indicated that he can''t be saved.It''s not good for Old Terry if you forcefully


    keep him alive! His brain is already dead, so why are you torturing his body like this? Just to avoid


    punishment for Karl?"


    When Ruth said this, Janson instantly became furious.


    "Nora, what on earth is going on? Can''t my father''s illness be treated? Is there really no such


    precedent in the world?"


    Nora lowered her eyes and nced at Ruth coldly.Then, she looked at Janson and lowered her head.


    "Indeed, there are no cases of brain dead patients waking up yet"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    These words made Janson¡¯s eyes instantly be even more furious.He was like a lion, as if he


    wanted to rush over and bite her the next moment.


    Nora was not afraid at all.She stared at him and said, "But I have a method that might allow your father


    to obtain a new life.I wonder if you want to use it?"


    Janson was stunned.


    "What way?" Nora sighed silently.


    "What is our special department investigating?"


    Janson frowned and quickly came back to his senses.


    "Gic medicine?" Nora nodded.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, she said slowly, "Everyone has seen the power of gene serum.It can


    change the DNA and make the body stronger.As our forensic doctor, I have been researching this gene


    serum for a while now.I''ve cracked this gene serum!"


    With this sentence, everyone looked at her.


    Even Morris looked at her in disbelief.


    Ruth''s eyes widened.


    "How...how is this possible?"


    Nora said calmly, "How is it not?"


    Ruth bit her lip and did not speak.


    Instead, it was Captain Johnson who sneered.


    "Nora, I think you''re really putting the cart before the horse! The case we want to investigate is the


    human body experiment corresponding to the gene serum! This gene serum itself is an illegal


    substance.You actually want to use this thing?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "In order to save people, even if it''s poison, we have to use it, right?"


    Captain Johnson snorted.


    "But what''s the difference between this and a human trial?!"


    The difference...Of course there was a difference.Nora lowered her eyes.


    "Old Terry is already dead anyway.What if the gene serum really revived him?"


    She pointed at Old Terry''s head and said, "The gene serum has the ability to revive cells, so it can


    extend bones and bring people back to life.In theory, as long as a person is still breathing, this serum


    should work!"


    Captain Johnson still wanted to say something, but Nora looked straight at Janson.


    "I''m telling you now, this is the only way.There might be a 50% chance of making your father wake


    up.So are you going to use it or not?"


    Janson said without hesitation, "Yes!"


    He did not even need to think about it.


    Captain Johnson hurriedly said, "Janson, you..."


    Before he could finish, he was stopped by Nora.


    "Captain Johnson, what are you thinking by stopping me from using the gene serum? Are you that


    afraid that Old Terry will wake up?"


    Captain Johnson choked on her words and shouted angrily, "Of course not.If Old Terry can wake up, I''ll


    be happier than anyone else ! But you''re using his body as an experiment.This is really uneptable!


    Besides, what if this gene serum has side effects?! Old Terry is already brain dead.Are you going to


    insult his corpse and beliefs?"


    Janson hesitated.


    However, Nora seemed to have expected this.


    She still said casually, "Therefore, I won''t choose Old Terry as my test subject.I''ll use it on someone


    else first"


    Janson subconsciously asked, "Who?"


    "My cousin, Quentin."


    Nora said slowly, word for word, "You all know that my third brother has all his bones broken.With the


    current medical knowledge, it''s impossible for him to stand up again.The gene serum can definitely


    treat people who have broken their bones.I''ll inject the gene serum into Quentin today.After


    observation, if his health improves, I''ll give it to Old Terry.Is that okay?"


    Of course! If she was confident enough to use it on her own brother, why couldn''t it be used on Old


    Terry? Janson hurriedly nodded and decided.


    "Yes!"


    Nora looked at Morris again and raised her eyebrows to ask, "Captain Ford, can I?"


    She was asking if she could use the gene serum.


    Morris looked at Captain Johnson.


    Actually, it was illegal for them to use this drug now.


    But to save Old Terry...Morris said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    The matter was settled.


    Seeing that he could no longer interrupt, a dark light shed across Captain Johnson''s eyes.


    The people gathered in the hall quickly dispersed.


    Captain Johnson entered the office with Ruth following behind him.


    "Captain Johnson, do you need me to help you interrogate Karl and make him confess?¡±


    "No, it''s fine."


    Captain Johnson said, "Our best option is to stay put for now!"


    He had the absolute advantage.


    How could he lose? Besides...


    Old Terry''s temple had exploded, and his brain matter hade oozing out.


    He was already dead.


    Captain Johnson did not believe that Nora could treat Old Terry.


    Also, what gene serum...


    Heh, how could it be so effective? He was waiting to hear the news of Old Terry''s death and then send


    Karl to the guillotine.


    Then, he would make use of this matter to pull Morris down from his seat! It was really killing three


    birds with one stone! However, Ruth reminded her worriedly, "I heard that Nora took Old Terry to the


    hospital where her medical team is.And she will treat Quentin tonight."


    Captain Johnson sneered.


    "Okay.Then we''ll wait for her treatment results tomorrow!"


    In the hospital.


    Quentiny there with a straight face.


    Lily stood beside him and was looking at his vitals on the monitors.


    Quentin was nowpletely out of danger.


    His physical indicators had returned to normal.


    Other than the shattered bones that had not healed, there was no danger.


    Hey there weakly, looking at the ceiling.


    Then, the door was pushed open.


    Nora brought Janson and another member of the special department in.


    Quentin nced at her and said in surprise, "Sister, you changed men again?"


    You even changed to two men at once?


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned and did not react to his words.


    Beside her, Lily coughed.


    Quentin instantly stopped talking.


    Quentin was like a stupid teenager.


    Nora ignored his words and said, "I found a way to treat you."


    Quentin''s eyes instantly lit up as he looked at her.


    "I knew you could do it! Treat me quickly.I''m bored to death, and I''m still being bullied every day!"


    With that, he red at Lily.


    Nora followed his gaze and looked at Lily in confusion.She saw Lily looking to the side.


    Lily did not even dare to look her in the eye.


    Nora:"..."


    She did not speak and just looked at Lily silently.


    After a while, Lily could not help but say, "Alright, alright.I admit it.Boss, I just pinched his face!"


    "Did you just pinch my face?" Quentin shouted angrily.


    Lily: "...Oh, I touched his chest"


    Nora and Quentin continued to watch her whine.


    Lily: "...I touched his thigh"


    Nora still did not speak.


    Lily was anxious.


    "That''s all! Oh, right, and his Adam''s apple."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Quentin looked like he had been humiliated.


    Lily was shocked.


    "Why are youining to my boss like this? What if she fires me or lowers my sry? Don''t say


    anything else.I''ll be responsible!"


    "Okay.¡± Quentin''s expression was natural.


    After saying this, he looked at Nora.


    "What is the treatment method? What are these two men here for?"


    Nora was silent for a moment before exining, "I''m using the gene serum I extracted to treat you


    now.Because we don''t know how effective it is or if there are any side effects, these two are here to


    record your reactions."


    Upon hearing this, Quentin immediately pursed his lips.


    "Heh, as a peerless expert, I won''t make a sound even if you scrape my bones to treat my


    wounds.Come on!"


    Then, he acted as if he was going to the execution ground.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.She had said that on purpose.


    Quentin loved to show off.She had deliberately told him that these two people were here to observe


    him.


    Quentin would definitely be very cooperative and not make a sound.


    Treating broken bones was very painful, but she could not use anesthesia.


    Quentin had to withstand it all on his own.


    Nora thought about this and nodded.


    Then, she said to Lily, "Let''s start,'''' Janson and the forensic doctor from another department stood by


    the side and observed them.


    Janson had to confirm that this medicine was really useful.


    Otherwise, he would not dare to let Nora use it on his father.


    Everyone in the special department knew that although the gene serum sounded good, it was actually


    a drug used to produce monsters.


    Looking at the fate of those who had used this drug, they were all either crazy or dead.


    No one was unscathed.


    As he was thinking, he saw Nora take out a medical box.


    She opened the box with a serious expression and carefully took out a ss jar.


    Then, Nora brought over a syringe and took half of the serum from the ss jar.


    The ss tube was crystal clear, and the gene serum was transparent and colorless.


    Janson swallowed.


    The forensic doctor from the special department beside him called Mark asked, "Is this the gene


    serum?"


    Nora nodded and said, "I extracted it from their blood and refined it.It can guarantee that this gene


    serum is good."


    With that, she looked at Quentin and asked with a grave expression, "I can''t guarantee what the final


    oue will be if this drug is injected.Brother, I''ll ask you onest time.Are you really not afraid?"


    Quentiny there and looked at her with a serious expression.


    He suddenly asked, "What did you call me?"


    Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes.She looked obedient, but her aura was cold and stern.She


    called out again, "Brother."


    This was the first time Nora had called him brother.


    The Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts, an existence respected by everyone, actually called him


    brother! Quentin was extremely excited.


    He nodded and said, "Don''t hesitate.Come!"


    Nora took a deep breath.


    Looking at her, she seemed to be very uneasy.


    Then, she walked to Quentin and raised the needle to insert into his arm.


    A few momentster, Nora suddenly pressed on the broken joint on his arm and asked, "Does it hurt


    here?"


    The moment she pressed it, although Quentin did not say anything, his expression instantly became


    ferocious.He should be in a lot of pain.


    It was so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his veins bulged.


    However, he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound.


    Janson and Mark could not stand it anymore and frowned.


    Nora sighed.


    "Quentin, if it hurts, just shout it out..."


    Quentin gritted his teeth.


    The words almost came out of his throat.


    "It! Doesn''t! Hurt!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Janson and Mark: Lily could not stand it any longer.She walked to the two of them and said, "You two,


    go out.Quentin has too much pride.If you''re here, he wont shout even if it hurts.It''s not good for him to


    hold it in."


    Janson and Mark nodded and the two of them left the room.


    "Abh!"


    Almost as soon as they were out the door, a bloodcurdling scream filled the room, followed by


    Quentin''s cries of pain and murmurs.


    Mark could not help but say, "This is too torturous,"


    Janson nodded.


    At this moment, his phone rang.He picked it up and saw Captain Johnson''s message.


    "How''s the treatment?"


    Janson replied to the voice message, "I can''t see anything yet, but the side effects of that drug are


    really huge.Listen to this, this scream..."


    Janson moved the phone away from his ear and aimed it at the ward. A faint whimper came from


    inside.


    When Captain Johnson heard this, he sighed.


    "Janson, why do I feel like Nora is too unreliable? Do you really believe she can revive people?"


    Janson swallowed.


    For some reason, he recalled Quentin''s appearance from earlier.He suddenly said, "Perhaps? Uncle


    Johnson, for my father''s sake, I want her to try-"


    "_..Okay, I respect your choice."


    In the special department, Captain Johnson hung up the phone.


    He walked back and forth in the office, looking out the door from time to time.He looked deep in


    thought.He had originally refused to believe that the gene serum could create a medical miracle.


    But why did she suddenly feel a little reliable now...


    What if? What if Nora really cured Old Terry''s illness? What should he do?! Captain Johnson''s original


    certainty suddenly turned to uncertainty, making him a little vexed.


    He told himself not to be nervous as he walked around the room.His rationality told him that no one


    could revive a person from the dead.


    Old Terry was already brain dead.


    Even if he had been injected with a gene serum, it was impossible for him to survive.


    On the other hand, he had seen too much in the special department and knew how strong those people


    had be after being injected with the gene serum.


    Once, their team had arrested a woman.


    After she was injected with a gene serum, she became extremely strong.He had seen with his own


    eyes that the woman had picked up a 150-kilogram object easily and thrown it into the distance...


    The more he learned about it, the more he respected that gene serum.


    Captain Johnson suddenly took a deep breath and sat in his chair.


    At the door, Ruth knocked.


    Captain Johnson said, "Come in."


    After Ruth entered and saw him, she asked, "Captain Johnson, you don''t look too good.What''s wrong?


    Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Ruth''s arm was still wrapped in a bandage.


    Captain Johnson''s gaze swept across the wound before he sighed.


    "I¡®m just thinking about Nora''s gene serum.Can it really save people?"


    When Ruth heard this, she narrowed her eyes.


    After a while, she said, "Captain Johnson, you might not know, but gene serum is really too popr in


    the underworld.This serum can improve human genes and make humans perfect.However, the amount


    of gene serum produced by that mysterious organization is too little.Normal people can''t even get in


    line."


    With that, she pretended to hit her mouth.


    "Look at my mouth.What I mean is, you have to keep Miss Smith''s gene serum a secret.Otherwise,


    who knows how many people woulde fighting over it!"


    Her words made Captain Johnson narrow his eyes.


    After saying a few more perfunctory words to Ruth, Captain Johnson asked her to leave.


    However, after Ruth left, he immediately took out his phone and logged into a foreign forum.


    There, he posted: "Gic drugs can be used as life-saving medicine, they can even revive people!"


    At the bottom of this thread, it exined in detail that Nora had extracted the gene serum from the


    prisoner and decided to use it on her already disabled rtive.


    The drug would also be administered to a severely injured colleague.But it would have to wait three


    days.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Immediately after the post went online, many anonymous people immediately asked if this was true.


    One person even asked Johnson personally.


    Austin: "Is the news reliable?"


    When Captain Johnson saw who it was, he was instantly excited.


    Austin was the most powerful underground boss in the UK.


    He dominated the UK and was not afraid of anyone! Since he had taken a liking to the gene serum, he


    would definitely spend a high price to snatch it! With him around, even the Assassin Alliance might not


    be able to withstand!


    Captain Johnson replied: "I guarantee it''s true! They''re doing experiments in the hospital as we speak!"


    He was afraid that Old Terry would wake up, but he could not let anything happen at this time.


    Since he could not do it himself, why not use someone else to kill him? There were countless


    organizations in the world.


    He would let those people be enemies with Nora as he sat still and reaped the benefits! Captain


    Johnson felt that his n was absolutely perfect.


    Austin replied casually: "I want this gene serum."


    He was openly dering his sovereignty under the post, also warning those small organizations not to


    try if they did not have the ability! When Captain Johnson saw this, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since Austin had said so, their organization would definitely send someone.


    This time, Nora''s matter was over! However, he did not know that his actions were being monitored by


    someone who had witnessed the entire conversation.


    The ck-and-white office was filled with low-key luxury.


    Justin sat behind the desk, his dark and long eyes staring at the thread.


    Then, he slowly lowered his head and his long fingers casually tapped on the sofa.


    Lawrence, who was standing beside him, was indignant.


    "Mr.Hunt, this Austin is not to be trifled with.Although their organization is as famous as the Assassin


    Alliance, Austin never keeps his word.He''s much more terrifying than Karl Moore! Miss Smith is in big


    trouble now!"


    However, Sean said, "Do you want to help? Mr.Hunt, now is the perfect time for you to be a hero and


    save the beauty!"


    Lawrence rolled his eyes at Sean and said nervously, "You talk too much.I''m the one handling


    Mr.Hunt''s romantic matters.Do you have any experience?"


    Sean: "No, what do you think we should do?"


    Lawrence smiled.


    "We have to save the damsel in distress, of course "


    Sean: "...How is this different from what I said earlier?"


    Lawrence said, "Of course there''s a difference! The hero saving the damsel in distress has to wait until


    Austines to New York.When Miss Smith is in danger, the hero will save the damsel in distress in


    our own territory! This would make Miss Smith rely on Boss..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw that Justin had already opened a drawer and taken out an


    encrypted phone to prevent tracking.


    He called Austin.


    At the same time, in the Smiths,n was contacting Austin.


    The call had just been connected whenn said, "Austin, Nora is my daughter.You have to give up on


    the gene serum this time."


    Austin sneered and replied, "Stop me if you can."


    "I know you''re very strong, but this is New York.The Smiths have not been living in retirement all these


    years!"


    Austin¡¯s tone was still light.


    "I know that your family has power and influence in New York.The Smiths can scare others, but you''re


    not qualified to scare me, my dear!"


    "Are you really not afraid of the Smiths?" Austin smiled.


    "I''m really am not."


    After a moment of silence,n said again, "Aren''t you afraid of the Hunts?"


    Austin still smiled gently.


    "Are the Hunts any different from the Smiths?"


    Whenn heard this, his deep eyes narrowed.


    He had always suspected that Justin was somehow behind the underworld forces in the UK...


    That was why he had deliberately mentioned the Hunts in front of Austin.


    But Austin''s tone seemed unaffected even after the mention of the Hunts.


    Either his guess was wrong, or Austin did not know who the real boss was! Could it be thatn was


    overthinking? Justin actually did not have that much power overseas? As he was thinking, Austin''s


    phone suddenly received another call on the second line.


    Austin said, "Smith, if that''s all, I''m hanging up.See you in New York-"


    With that, he hung up.


    Austin pursed his lips.


    The two families only lorded over New York, but what were they overseas? With that in mind, he looked


    at his phone.


    The called ID was nk.


    Austin narrowed his eyes.His phone was also protected.


    Logically speaking, unknown numbers should not be able to reach his phone.But now, his phone was


    ringing.


    Austin was silent for a moment before picking up his phone and answering the call.


    A pure British ent came from the other end of the line.


    "You''re too bold, Austin."


    That voice...


    Austin stood up in shock.


    He swallowed and asked tentatively, "Mr.King?"


    The voice on the other end was low as if it came straight from hell.


    It made Austin feel like someone had poured a bucket of ice water on his head in the middle of


    summer.


    "It''s me."


    Austin hurriedly said, "Mr.King, I don¡¯t know what I''ve done to make you call me personally?"


    His mind was racing, he was afraid that he would anger him if he was any slower.


    "Is it that gene serum? Do you want it too?"


    The other party: "...Scram¡¯


    Austin: "Okay, I understand.I''ll immediately cancel all the flights to New York...


    I guarantee I won''t appear in New York anytime soon!"


    "Beep, beep, beep..."


    The call ended.


    It was only then that Austin realized that his entire body was drenched in a cold sweat as if he had just


    been scooped out of water.


    He looked ahead in surprise and muttered to himself in confusion, "Mr.King is also after the gene


    serum? If he wanted the gene serum, he only to say the word and the other party would have


    obediently given it to him, right? Besides, why would Mr.King need such a thing?"


    Austin was very puzzled, but he did not dare to ask anything else.


    One of his subordinates asked, "Are we still leaving?"


    Austin kicked him.


    "For what? Do you want to die?"


    In the country.


    Aftern hung up the phone, he thought for a while and finally called Joel.He asked him to send all the


    people from the Smiths'' dark forces to protect Nora at the hospital.


    After speaking to Joel,n was silent for a while but remained worried.


    Austin was too terrifying.


    He was the worst at keeping his promises.


    Furthermore, he was ruthless.


    At this critical moment,n put down his prejudice against Justin and called him.


    Justin picked up quickly.


    "Mr.Smith, what''s the matter?"n coughed.


    "You must have seen the post on the foreign forum by now, right? Austin ising to snatch Nora''s


    medicine.Although I don''t know what it is, Austin is a little difficult to deal with.I''m worried about Nora''s


    safety.The Smiths¡¯ men are already on their way to the hospital..."


    He suddenly could not say anything about asking the Hunts to send someone out.He was pleading,


    after all.


    However, before he could think of a way to say it, he heard Justin say , "I have 81 bodyguards here.I''ll


    personally guard outside the hospital.Is that okay?"


    Hearing this, for the first time,n felt that this son-inw seemed pretty good.He coughed again.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes.I''ll be more at ease if you guard it personally Justin said politely¡±


    "I''m still young, after all.There are some things I couldn''t do well, so I still need your guidance.This


    time, you''ll be themander, and I''ll listen to your orders.How about that?"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    He was showing weakness.It also maden lower his guard against him for the first time.


    In the end, Justin was only a man who had just fallen in love.He shouldn''t be that dangerous, right?n


    said, "Okay, sure.Then listen to the arrangements."


    "No problem."


    Justin hung up the phone.


    Lawrence shouted from the side, "Boss, how can you not let Miss Smith know that you''re the one


    actually saving her?"


    Sean also looked at Justin.


    Justin touched his nose.


    The mole under his eye flickered, and a sly look appeared in his eyes.


    "If I''d done somethingn couldn''t, do you think he''d still be at ease handing Nora to me?"


    Justin had suddenly understoodn''s thoughts.


    Thinking about it, if he were to find a husband for Cherry in the future , he definitely would not want her


    husband to be too powerful.


    He only hoped that Cherry would be happy and healthy and could find a reliable person to take care of


    her for the rest of her life.


    The more capable a man was, the grander his ambitions.


    Such a man would be all the more difficult to control.


    If Cherry''s husband was stronger than him, how could he help Cherry take revenge if he bullied her in


    the future? Therefore, the best way was to prevent Cherry''s boyfriend from having the ability to


    overpower him! Therefore, not only could he not follow Lawrence''s instructions and show off his


    abilities, but he also had to keep a low profile and maken put down his guard against him.


    Justin stood up and walked out.


    Lawrence asked, "Boss, where are you going?"


    Justin turned around.


    "The hospital, of course.Didn''t I promisen that I would guard Nora?"


    Lawrence was confused.


    Austin did not dare toe! However, before he could finish speaking, Justin had already strode out


    the door.


    Austin wasing.


    This news made Captain Johnson excited and he was constantly paying attention to the movements


    outside.


    The next morning, there was still no news from the hospital.


    Captain Johnsonforted himself.


    It would take 12 hours for Austin to fly from the UK to New York.


    He must not be here yet! At noon the next day, there was still no news of him at the hospital.


    Everything was unbelievably stable.


    Captain Johnson could only continue tofort himself.


    Austin had arrived in New York, and he definitely needed to rest.


    He could not do anything without the proper preparation.


    However, by the morning of the third day, Austin still hadn''t shown up ! Captain Johnson could not sit


    still.He walked around the room.


    He, who had not slept the entire night, had serious dark circles under his eyes.He even went online and


    sent a message to Austin: "You didn''te?"


    Austin replied: "Are you looking for death? Scram!"


    Johnson:"???"


    He looked at Austin''s reply on the screen in a daze.


    Was Austin really not here? He said he woulde, and then posted ament that frightened others


    so much that they did not dare to jump in.


    But in the end, Austin still did note? Why?! Captain Johnson abruptly stood up.


    He wanted to rush to the hospital, but hisst remaining rationality calmed him down.


    Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious...


    What if that gene serum was useless? He definitely could not fall into Nora''s trap! At this moment,


    Janson called.


    His voice was a little dull.


    "Captain Johnson!"


    He was choking on his tears as he spoke.


    Captain Johnson heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Did the experiment fail? Nora''s brother


    didn''t stand up, right? Like I said, using the gene serum to treat illnesses is impossible! But Janson,


    don''t be too depressed.Life and death are determined..."


    At this point, Janson interrupted him.


    "No, Captain Johnson, that''s not what I meant.I called you to tell you...It worked! Quentin has stood


    up!"


    Captain Johnson''s pupils constricted as he looked ahead in a daze.


    "What did you say? He stood up?"


    "Yes"


    Janson could not hide the excitement in his voice.


    "You know Quentin''s previous situation.All his bones were broken, but three days after he was injected


    with the gene serum, he stood up!"


    Captain Johnson swallowed.He really stood up.


    If the gene serum could revive broken bones, then could it also revive damaged brain cells? Therefore,


    Old Terry had a cure? Captain Johnson''s mind exploded.


    If Old Terry woke up, everything he had done would be exposed.


    No-this was all part of their scheme.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Quentin could not have stood up.


    "Uncle Johnson, this is really a medical miracle that I''ve seen.It''s simply too awesome.I didn''t expect


    the effect to be so good.Three days...only three days! Quentin stood up.If my father is injected with the


    drug, can he wake up? Uncle Johnson, Uncle Johnson? Are you listening?"


    "I''m listening."


    Captain Johnson came back to his senses.


    "I''lle to the hospital immediately"


    "Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Captain Johnson got up, put on his jacket, and drove straight to the hospital.


    "Screech!"


    Captain Johnson''s car stopped outside the door.He got out of the car and ran to the VIP ward.


    Ata distance, Justin sat in the front passenger seat of a car.


    After watching Captain Johnson enter, he turned around and looked at the back seat.


    Nora was lying there to catch up on her sleep.She had a cap covering her face.She was hugging her


    arms, and her long legs were slightly bent in the cramped seat.


    The moment he turned back, Nora''s cold and hoarse voice was heard.


    "He''s here?"


    "He just went in."


    Justin said calmly, "Go to sleep.I''ll keep an eye on him"


    "Okay, ¡° Nora repliedzily.


    It seemed like she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    No one knew that she had not slept at all for the past three days.


    To outsiders, Quentin had only taken an injection of gene serum and recovered slowly.


    However, no one knew how much she had done in private...


    Nora was usually not very energetic and only relied on sleeping to replenish her energy.


    At the time, she had been awake for three consecutive days.


    She walked out of the hospital with dark circles under her eyes.


    When she saw Justin''s car, she climbed inside without a word and fell down.


    Justin did not dare to move, afraid that if he did, he would make a rubbing sound that would disturb her.


    When he saw the woman''s exhausted expression, his heart ached.


    Usually, this woman even felt that her dates dyed her sleep, let alone three days of sleepless


    nights? He was really worried that Nora would sleep for 72 hours likest time! However, she seemed


    to know that she had unfinished business.


    Therefore, even though she was lying there, she was still paying attention to the outside? As Justin


    thought this, he saw Nora suddenly remove her hat and rub her slightly greasy hair.


    She said in a slightly frustrated tone, "Forget it, I can''t sleep."


    With that, she opened the car door, put on her cap, and walked to the hospital.


    Her legs seemed to have lost strength as she walked, and her dragging footsteps became more and


    more intense.


    Furthermore, her face was cold, and her entire body was filled with an aura that stopped others from


    coming close.


    Justin got out of the car and was about to follow when he suddenly heard Cherry''s familiar voice.


    "Mommy Justin subconsciously turned his head and saw Cherry getting out of Sean''s car and running


    over.¡± Nora also stopped in her tracks.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much! I haven''t seen you in days.I miss you so much!"


    Cherry ran over to Nora and reached out with her small little hand.


    Just as she was about to speak, Nora turned her face and looked at her.


    The rest of Cherry''s words were stuck in her throat.


    Her small body trembled forcefully.


    Then, her hand moved in a different direction, and her words became, "Daddy¡±

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Justin: He lowered his head and carried her up.He saw Nora ring at him and walking forward.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry stayed obediently in Justin''s arms until Nora was far away.


    Then, she leaned into Justin''s ear and asked softly, "How long has Mommy been awake?"


    "72 hours." Justin replied.


    "Tsk..."Cherry gasped.


    "It''s over.ording to my understanding of Mommy, she''s at the nuclear stage!"


    Justin:"??"


    Cherry struggled to get down.


    Justin put her down.


    Perhaps it was their actions that made Nora turn her head around again.


    Cherry immediately said seriously, "Mommy, I suddenly remembered I haven''t finished my


    homework.I''ll go back with Uncle Sean now."


    Nora''s face was expressionless.Her almond-shaped eyes looked at her.


    After a full three seconds, she finally nodded.


    Cherry immediately felt like she had been pardoned.She said to Justin, "Daddy, good luck."


    Then, she ran over to Sean happily.


    Justin: This little smartass saw Nora''s cranky mood and quickly slipped away! Justin shook his head


    and followed beside Nora.


    Then, he reached out and hugged her waist.


    When his hand touched her, he could clearly feel her body stiffen.


    A violent aura lingered around her as if a storm was about to descend.


    Nora was really going crazy.


    Other women had strange personalities during their periods and would explode easily at the slightest


    annoyance, but she did not.


    She usually did not care about others.


    It was only when she could not sleep enough that the slightest displeasure could drive her crazy.


    At this moment, no one dared to approach her.


    When this man''s hand was ced on her waist, Nora felt that a wave of evil fire seemed to have found


    a way to vent out.


    However, when she turned her head, the man¡¯s refreshing aura came over.


    It actually made her feel like a volcano had touched a stream of icy water.


    All her frustration was suppressed by the silent and refreshing aura.


    Nora pursed her lips and sniffed hard.


    The man reached out and took off her cap.


    He stroked her hair as if he was stroking fur.


    Nora was like a wild cat about to explode.


    Her temper was slowly soothed.


    Perhaps it was because she had just taken a nap in the car? Nora suddenly felt like she was not that


    tired anymore.She then strode toward the VIP ward.


    Outside the ward.


    Captain Johnson still did not believe that Quentin could stand up.


    Janson might have been deceived by Nora.He had to see it with his own eyes.He and Janson arrived


    outside Quentin''s ward and looked in through the ss window.He saw Quentin holding the table


    beside him with difficulty and moving his feet bit by bit...


    Although every step he took was terribly shaky and fraught with great difficulty, he had indeed


    managed to stand! Countless fine beads of perspiration formed on his forehead.


    Lily was helping him up at the side.


    "You have only just recovered, you mustn''t overdo it.Go back and lie down after another two steps! ¡°


    "Heh, only weak people wouldn''t be able to get up and walk around immediately after they


    recover.Don''t forget that I was the third-best fighter in the martial arts scene in New York before I got


    hurt!"


    Quentin was clearly so tired that even his voice had be weak, but the things he said were still as


    stubborn andpetitive as before.


    Lily''s lip corners spasmed.


    "Fine, you''re the third-best fighter in the world, okay? Even so, you still have to rest more!"


    ¡°I..I¡¯ll walk another round."


    Quentin, who refused to listen, continued to move about.


    Then, he said, "You don''t know how tired of lying in bed I''ve been all this time! He looked at Lily,


    grinned, and said, "Don''t be fooled by how trusting I was of Nora before this.To be honest, I wasn''t


    confident of it myself , either.I had also been worried at that time and wondered what I should do if I


    really can''t stand again?"


    This was a rare asion where Lily was actually hearing him confessing his true thoughts, so she


    didn''t diss him.


    But unexpectedly, Quentin then said, "If that happened, the martial arts scene would have suffered too


    great a loss!"


    Lily:"???"


    Quentin didn''t notice Lily''s surprise at all.


    He was still going on by himself.


    "Now that I''ve recovered, I have to make full use of the time I have to rehabilitate.There are so many


    people waiting for me! I also have to continue with my martial arts practice.One day, I will defeat N...I


    mean, Big Sister!"


    He had almost blurted out the fact that Nora was Big Sister again.


    Lily: Lily was filled with a sense of resignation.


    She walked up to Quentin, sighed heavily, and said, "I''ve treated so many patients with Anti, but I really


    haven''t met anyone like you my whole life!"


    Quentin looked at her.


    Even though he was as pale as a sheet, and the fine beads on his forehead had condensed into drops


    of sweat trickling down his cheeks, his eyes nevertheless still lit up.


    "Someone as handsome and talented as I am?"


    "_..No, someone as groundlessly confident as you are!"


    While the two were bickering, Quentin hadpleted another round.


    Outside the door, Johnson and Janson looked at each other.


    Johnson asked in astonishment, "Was he really paralyzed just a few days ago?"


    "Yes, he was."


    Janson whispered, "Il held and pressed his joints before the operation.They were all soft and


    broken...Although they haven''t fully healed yet, they are on the way to recovery""


    Janson¡¯s eyes flushed with excitement.


    "Dr.Smith has already told me that it really is possible for my father to regain consciousness!"


    Johnson took a deep breath.


    He suddenly said, "Janson, have you really thought this through? Are you really going to let your father


    use the gene serum? It''s only been three days! What can you really see in just three days? What if


    there are aftereffects? Also, is the use of the gene serum really legal? Have you ever considered all


    this?"


    Upon hearing what he said, Janson took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Uncle Johnson, I know you


    are someone who takes rules and regtions very seriously, but this time, I would like to fight for my


    father''s sake."


    He clenched his jaw and said, "When my father was first gone, I felt like I was dreaming.It was very


    unreal and all I wanted was to avenge him.But during thest three days, I''ve thought about it


    countless times.If there is any way I can help Dad regain consciousness, I will try it without a second


    thought! Because he did not leave us even a word before he died.If I can get him to wake up for a short


    while, even if it''s just for him to bid farewell to us, my mother won''t be so sad anymore, right? "Uncle


    Johnson, you will support me, right?"


    Johnson''s eyes flickered and he said, "Why wouldn''t I? Even I didn''t get to properly bid farewell to


    Terry, let alone you! Everything had happened so quickly that day!"


    He sighed bitterly and said, "I was too worked up afterward as well, and insisted on avenging him.If


    Morris hadn''t stopped me, I might have killed Karl on the spot!"


    Speaking of Karl, Janson became agitated.


    "Is Captain Ford still defending him?"


    Janson had been watching over Terry in the hospital thest three days, so he hadn''t had time to


    confront Karl yet.


    "Sigh!"


    Johnson pretended to sigh.


    Then, he said, "You''re on good terms with Mark, right? I heard that he went to the interrogation room to


    punch Karl and take revenge for you.But Captain Ford detained him before even before he could hit


    him! He even told him to reflect on his actions and write a report!"


    "What?"


    Janson clenched his fists in anger.


    "Just what exactly has Karl done to brainwash Captain Ford that he would defend him so much?!"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Johnson nodded.


    "Exactly! Captain Ford has been refusing to put Karl on trial.I really don¡¯t know what he''s thinking.Poor


    Mark, though, he''s still locked up right now."


    Janson became furious and indignant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Captain Ford has really be muddleheaded! He has never done this before.He is really


    disappointing me this time!"


    After making use of the opportunity to paint a bad picture of Morris, Johnson said, "It''d be for the best if


    Terry can wake up.


    Otherwise, we won''t be able to cement Karl''s charges.


    Captain Ford will probably use the excuse of insufficient evidence to release him!"


    Janson clenched his fists tightly.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps traveled over from a distance away.The two looked over to see


    Morris and Nora walking over.


    Nora was apanied by a big and tall man.


    Although he fell behind by a few steps, it was impossible for anyone to ignore him.


    It was none other than Justin.


    Morris asked, "Janson, how is your father doing?"


    Janson sneered, "Do you even care how my father is doing, Captain Ford? Shouldn''t you be more


    concerned about Karl''s safety instead? Why aren''t you staying by his side in the special department


    anymore?"


    Upon hearing what he said, Morris kept quiet.


    Nora, however, narrowed her eyes.Her gaze swept across Johnson and Janson impatiently and she


    asked, "So, do you want to treat your father''s illness now?"


    Janson nodded at once.


    "Yes!"


    Although he didn''t like Nora either¡ªafter all, Nora and Karl were on very close terms¡ªshe was the


    only one who could treat his father now.


    With the box in her hand, Nora walked past Janson and entered the ward where Terry was.


    Everyone went into the room one by one.


    Johnson, who was at the end of the line, looked into the distance from time to time.


    Justin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Waiting for someone, Captain Johnson?"


    His one-liner made everyone look over.


    Johnson immediately replied, "No, I''m not."


    In spite of that, he became a little anxious.


    Why weren''t the people from the inspection unit here yet?! His brows drew together and he followed


    the others into the ward.


    Then, he saw Nora open the metal box.


    Right at this moment! The sound of footsteps suddenly traveled over from afar.


    About seven to eight people rushed into the ward.


    The person leading the team said, "Morris Ford! We have received news that someone is conducting


    human experiments in the hospital! Such actions are absolutely prohibited! I demand that all of you


    stop what you are doing at once!"


    The gene serum was the purpose of the special department''s existence itself! Yet not only had the


    special department not been able to catch the culprits behind the gene serum, but they were instead


    conducting human experiments of their own? This must never be allowed! The purpose of the


    inspection unit''s existence was to keep Morris under strict control.


    Morris frowned when he heard him.


    Janson spoke up at once.


    "We are not conducting human experiments with the serum.We are trying to save a life!"


    The people from the inspection unit replied, "No, you can''t do that! This needs further investigation!


    Someone has given us a signed tip -off saying that you people are conducting human experiments


    here in an attempt to turn the gene serum into medicine.You must stop such behavior at once!"


    Janson was dumbfounded.


    "A signed tip-off?" Justin immediately looked at Johnson.


    He was expressionless, but in his eyes was a look of clear understanding as though he had seen


    through everything.He said, "Captain Johnson has been waiting for someone the whole time.Might they


    be who he was waiting for? How did you know that they woulde, Captain Johnson?"


    His words made Janson look at Johnson incredulously.


    "Uncle Johnson?"


    Johnson had originally wanted to refuse, but if he had given the tip-off anonymously, the people from


    the inspection unit wouldn''t be able toe so quickly.


    He had no other choice, so his name had gone onto the records.As such, he could only admit to it.


    He sighed and said, "I am doing this for your own good, Janson! Do you know what you are doing? Do


    you know how fearsome the gene serum is? How many people have died because of it? How many


    victims of human experiments have died because of it? It''s a poison itself! You mustn''t use it!"


    Janson panicked.


    "Uncle Johnson, you saw it yourself! Quentin Smith managed to get back onto his feet! There''s hope


    for my father now!"


    Johnson shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s useless.Even if it really works, you can only use it after it has gone through the inspection unit''s


    checks.You can''t use it on someone without going through the proper channels!"


    He adopted a righteous attitude and said, "Have you forgotten how much your father abhorred the


    gene serum? If he was conscious, do you think he would agree to you using it?"


    Then, he looked at Morris and said, "And you, too.As the leader of the special department, how can


    you allow your subordinates to mess around? This has to be strictly rejected!"


    A cold Morris suddenly sneered, "Captain Johnson, is it really because of these pretentious reasons


    that you''re so opposed to this ? Or is it because you''re scared?! Scared that Terry will regain


    consciousness?"


    Johnson choked on his breath.


    Janson turned to him abruptly.


    Johnson immediately said, "Janson, you must trust me!"


    Janson, however, kept quiet.


    At this point, the people from the inspection unit walked up to Morris and said, "We need to understand


    what is going on right now.Please cooperate with us! Captain Ford, are you aware that Nora Smith is


    intending to use the gene serum to treat Terry?"


    Morris looked at Nora.


    Nora raised her brows.


    Although she rarely socialized with others, she knew that Morris would probably be held ountable


    for the incident if he responded affirmatively.


    Thus, before Morris could speak, she said, "This has nothing to do with him.I''m the one who wanted to


    use the gene serum to treat the patient and save his life"


    The person from the inspection unit looked at her at once.


    He frowned and said, "Ms.Smith, in that case, are you aware that your actions could have severe


    repercussions? Your serum does not have sufficient experimental data to support its use.By rashly


    using it on a human, you are undoubtedly ignoring several medical principles!"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Before she could say anything, Janson¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened.


    "It''s not her fault, I asked her to do it! I want to save my father!"


    The person from the inspection unit shook his head.


    "You are also at fault, but the main responsibility is not yours.We will definitely pursue this to the very


    end!"


    Nora had already unsealed the bottle of gene serum in her hand.She was still holding the syringe as


    well.


    Janson stared at Terry on the bed.


    During thest few days, Terry''s vitals had been weakening further and further.


    Should the inspection unit''s investigations take a few days toplete, by the time they are done


    investigating everything, Terry would probably die, regardless of whether or not they granted them


    permission to use the gene serum.


    Three days...


    ording to what Nora had said, that was the longest Terry could survive for! Janson felt a lump of


    frustration stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down.


    He had indeed made a mistake, but he just wanted to save his father .


    Even Quentin''s condition was improving, so why couldn''t he inject his father with the gene serum?! The


    person from the inspection unit said sternly, "Quentin Smith''s condition is improving at the moment, but


    whether or not he really will recover, as well as what kind of aftereffects he may suffer are


    unknown.The gene serum has not even been tested on animals before.Therefore, ording to the


    regtions, it is prohibited to inject humans with it! Besides, the gene serum is a strictly controlled


    substance.Everything involving the drug is against thew! Despite that, you''re still knowingly breaking


    thew, which makes what you''re doing even more of a muddleheaded move! All of you are to


    cooperate with us and follow us back to the station for the investigation now!"

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Janson was close to tearing up.


    "No, I can''t..." He turned to Morris.


    "Captain Ford, what should I do? What should I do now?"


    The medicine that could save his father was clearly within sight, so why couldn''t they use it? Just as he


    was in tears and Morris was also at a loss, he suddenly heard an impatient and disgusted voice.


    "Why are you crying? Can you even call yourself a man?" Janson choked on his sobs.


    His head whipped towards the back abruptly to see Nora still calmly standing where she was.


    Her arm was outstretched, and she had already inserted the needle into the bottle of gene serum.Then,


    she drew the remaining half of the bottle''s contents into the syringe.


    Seeing what she was doing, Johnson panicked at once.


    He shouted, "Nora Smith, what are you doing?"


    Nora stared at the syringe in her hand.She pushed the syringe plunger with her fair fingers and cleanly


    expelled all the air inside.


    Then, her cat-like eyes turned to Janson and Morris frostily and she said only three words: "Hold them


    back."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she strode towards the bed.


    Janson and Morris were dumbfounded.


    It was only when the people from the inspection unit reacted, yelled for Nora to stop what she was


    doing, and were about to rush over to snatch the syringe from her that Janson and Morris finally


    recovered from their daze.


    The two hurriedly stopped in front of Nora and blocked her from them.


    "I''m not letting you over!"


    Chaos broke out in the ward at once.


    The sound of people pushing one another, loud arguing, and angry yells rang out one after another as


    though they were about to blow the roof off.


    Amidst the fierce dispute, Nora took step after step towards Terry and walked up to him.


    Then, she lowered her head and plunged the needle into the blood vessel in Terry''s arm.


    She looked behind her at Johnson and the people from the inspection unit, whom Janson and Morris


    were keeping outside the door.


    Then, she exchanged a look with Justin, who was standing leisurely in front of her.


    After that, she slowly pushed the end of the syringe and injected the gene serum into Terry.


    The inspection unit had more people on their side, after all, so they ultimately managed to break


    through Janson and Morris'' defenses and rushed into the ward.


    However, what entered their sight was instead Nora slowly pulling out the needle and pressing an


    alcohol-soaked cotton ball against the skin.


    After crankily finishing all she had to do, she finally tossed the disposable syringe into the trash can.


    Then, she looked at the people from the inspection unit and Johnson.


    "Were you asking me to cooperate with you just now? Okay, I will fully cooperate with the investigation


    now."


    "You people! All of you are too arrogant!"


    Never would Johnson have ever expected that Nora would solve the problem in such a simple and


    crude manner in front of the members of the inspection unit.


    Was she not at all concerned about getting in trouble? She was too much! Johnson looked straight at


    the people from the inspection unit and pointed at Morris and Nora.


    "Did you guys see that? That is exactly how Captain Ford operates! Everything he does is utterly non-


    compliant with the rules and regtions! Also, they have stolen what they are supposed to be


    guarding! How can they extract the gene serum from patients?! What makes them any different from


    the members of the mysterious organization?!"


    An indignant Johnson criticized them usingly.


    The people from the inspection unit looked at the bed and asked, "What do we do? Is it possible to still


    extract the serum that has been injected into him?"


    Next to him, the lip corners of the doctor who hade along with them spasmed.


    "Of course not" he replied.


    After the man spoke, he craned his neck and nced at the bed.


    Then, he said, "Terry''s condition is simply too serious, though.It is near-impossible for anyone to take a


    bullet through the temples and survive.¡±


    "Never mind, let''s just take them back with us for now and take our time to investigate!"


    There was nothing the people from the inspection unit could do, either.


    They could only look at Morris, Nora, and Janson and say, "The three of you, please follow us back to


    the station to assist in the investigation!"


    Janson looked at his father.


    He wanted to say something, but Morris suddenly said, "Terry is here on hisst breath.Let Janson


    stay, I wille with you instead."


    Terry had gotten injured while on duty, so everyone in the department felt a lot of heartache for him.


    Upon hearing what he said, after a moment''s consideration, the group of them said to Janson, "You


    can stay in the hospital and observe your father''s condition for now.However, you are not allowed to


    leave the hospital, and you must also make sure that you are avable whenever we summon you!"


    Gratitude welled up in Janson in this instant.


    He looked at Morris and thought of how Johnson had called him unkind just now just because he had


    detained Mark, who had tried to punish Karl for his sake...


    But as it turned out, deep down, Captain Ford understood everything better than anyone else.


    Janson''s resentment towards Morris for defending Karl all this time disappeared.


    With his eyes red, he nodded.


    "Okay! Thank you, Captain Ford!"


    Morris patted him on the shoulder quietly.Then, he looked at Nora.


    Just as he was about to speak, Nora yawned and said, "I will cooperate with the investigation."


    Morris breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that the woman would leave the hospital in a moment of pique and end up getting


    into a conflict with the people from the inspection unit.


    After all, she tended to employ unorthodox methods and was often defiant of authority.


    While he was thinking about it, he heard Justin next to him suddenly say, "Excuse me, but where will


    you be taking them to? How long will the investigation be? Also, can they bring their own bedding?"


    Upon hearing this, Morris¡¯ heart lifted slightly and he felt some inexplicable joy.


    A momentter, sure enough, he heard the people from the inspection unit hesitate for a moment


    before they replied, "Yes, they can."


    "Alright, I will make some preparations, then."


    Thus, half an hourter, when Morris and Nora got out of the inspection unit''s car together, they


    immediately saw a group of attendants standing in front of the entrance to the special department.


    Two of the attendants were carrying a 6 feet mattress.


    Some were carrying pillows and some were carrying quilts.


    All of them were standing there respectfully.


    Justin did not take the same car as them, but he was also standing there calmly.


    When he saw them, he waved at the person who had led the inspection unit during the operation and


    said, "Hi-"


    Everyone:"..."


    Morris stared at Justin, and then nced at Nora who couldn''t stop yawning.


    It seemed like she couldn''t even keep her eyes open anymore.


    All of a sudden, he felt really good.


    How frustrated he had felt when those two treated him this way thest time was how happy he


    currently was.


    Because they had said that they could bring their own beddings¡ªafter all, Nora and Morris¡¯ actions


    were still under investigation, and both of them were talents from the special department¡ªthey couldn''t


    request that they take the beddings back now, either.


    They could only watch helplessly as Justin entered the department with all the bedding.


    He chose the most spacious interrogation room there, after all, if the room was too small, the big


    mattress wouldn''t fit.


    Then, they speedily transformed the interrogation room into a hotel room in just two minutes.


    Nora entered and took off her shoes.


    Although she also felt that Justin''s actions were a little exaggerated, she nevertheless obediently sat on


    the bed.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    After that, someone from the inspection unit entered and said, "Ms.Nora Smith, please cooperate with


    us in the investigation.May I know if-"


    "Can I close my eyes and rest for a while?" Nora suddenly spoke and interrupted the other party.


    "...Yes, sure."


    He assumed that she would just be napping for half an hour when she asked to "rest for a while", but


    unexpectedly...


    When he exited the room, he immediately saw Justin standing outside.He closed the door obediently


    and instructed, "She hasn''t slept for three days.You can ask her your questions after she wakes up."


    Although he didn''t know how Justin had entered the inspection unit''s premises¡ªafter all, strangers


    were not allowed entry¡ªthe man in charge of interrogating Nora nevertheless replied,"...


    Alright, I guess! They were all colleagues.He mustn''t go too far! And then...He learned the meaning of


    the words "Queen of Sleep".


    Five hourster, he came over and found that Justin had moved a chair over to the door.


    The man, who was sitting outside the door, shushed him.


    Surprised, the interrogator asked, "She''s still asleep?"


    "Yes." Justin sighed.


    "After all, my Nora forgets to even eat and sleep once she starts working.She doesn''t know what rest is


    at all.Sigh!"


    The corners of his lips spasmed.


    "Alright."


    When he turned to leave, Justin suddenly said, "Um..."


    When he turned back, Justin said, "Can you tell the people in the interrogation room next door to keep


    it down a little? The interrogation rooms here are not as soundproof as I''d thought!"


    While Nora was dead to the world, the situation in the hospital was also changing.


    With Morris temporarily taken away, Johnson became the provisional leader of the special


    department.He also stayed in the hospital and stood outside Terry''s ward.


    Five hours had passed.


    After checking and analyzing Terry''s condition, the forensic doctor came out.


    Johnson hurriedly asked, "How is he?"


    He suppressed his nervousness.He knew that there was no way Terry would survive.


    No matter how godly one''s medical skills were, surely there was no way missing brain cells could be


    recovered, right? But unexpectedly, the forensic doctor''s brows drew together tightly, and then, with a


    fervent look on his face, he said, "It''s too amazing! It ¡®s simply too amazing!"


    A foreboding feeling welled up in Johnson.


    "What happened?"


    The man replied, "Terry''s brain cells are really recovering!"


    They were recovering? Johnson was utterly stunned.


    He said incredulously, "What?"


    The doctor took a deep breath and said, "Terry will really be able to wake up in another day''s time!"


    Johnson had always been someone who could keep himself calm.


    From the start to the end, he had never believed that someone who had taken a bullet through the


    temples could survive.


    That was why he had not done anything all this time.


    Neither would he leave behind any potential ckmail material for Nora.


    However, things were starting to develop more and more bizarrely.


    Even the inspection unit''s forensic doctor was saying that Terry had a chance of regaining


    consciousness? However, he mustn''t panic.


    Regaining consciousness did not mean that he would remember the past! Surely there was no way


    newly-grown brain cells would retain past memories, right? He couldn''t help asking, "Would he


    remember what had happened in the past?"


    The forensic doctor replied, "One''s memories are stored in the central nervous system.As long as the


    nerves are not destroyed, the memories could be retained.It all still depends on Terry''s condition after


    he wakes up!"


    Johnson was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    The forensic doctor went back into the ward and continued to observe Terry''s condition.


    Johnson stood outside.Then, he suddenly turned and headed outside.


    When he was about to go down the stairs, he saw Lily supporting Quentin as he walked about in the


    corridor.


    Shockingly enough, Quentin, whose body had been limp all over, could already walk a great distance


    without any help or stops.


    Lily was even giving himpliments.She said, "Nice! Your recovery is progressing so fast!"


    Quentin exined, "Yeah, I can feel my body repairing itself bit by bit every day.I can feel the bones


    growing, it''s as if something is bubbling inside me...It''s amazing! I''d always known that Nora''s medical


    skills were amazing, but I didn''t expect them to be this good!"


    Lily also nodded.


    "I finally understand why people are chasing after the gene serum.It¡¯s simply too amazing!"


    Johnson kept walking downstairs as he listened to their conversation.He lit up a cigarette downstairs in


    the hospital and started smoking, his emotions bing more and more irritable.He extinguished the


    cigarette butt and tossed it into the trash can.


    Only then did he get into his car and make his way to the special department.


    As soon as he stepped inside the special department, everyone there gathered around him.


    They looked at him and asked, "Captain Johnson, what happened to Captain Ford? Did he really


    vite the regtions?"


    "Captain Johnson, shouldn''t Mark be released by now?"


    The attitude of the people in the department towards Johnson had clearly be a lot more


    enthusiastic than before, all just because Morris hadn''t immediately taken revenge for Janson when the


    ident happened.


    This had made everyone unhappy with him.


    Johnson smiled and replied, "He''s fine, they are just trying to thoroughly investigate what had


    happened.All of you are also aware that Captain Ford''s way of doing things is too nonpliant with


    the rules.Sigh! Alright, let''s just free Mark for now! Also, you all shouldn''t be gathering here.Go and do


    what you''re supposed to be doing!"


    Everyone nodded.


    They wanted to say more, but Johnson had already entered his office.He took out another cigarette


    and started to smoke.He was still waiting¡ªwaiting for further news from the hospital about Terry''s


    condition.


    Brain damage could lead to many different scenarios.


    He couldn''t take any risks yet! After some time, it gradually turned dark outside.


    Someone suddenly pushed open the door to Johnson''s office.


    An excited Mark rushed in and said, "Johnson, I think Karl is about to be convicted of his crimes!"


    Johnson was surprised.


    "What do you mean?" Mark replied, "Janson just contacted me and said that Terry opened his eyes


    today! He obviously wanted to say something, but because he couldn''t control his body yet, he couldn''t


    speak.Janson also said that Terry will be able to speak after another day''s time.When that happens, we


    will have a testimony! Let''s see what Karl has to say after that!"


    Panic entered Johnson''s eyes, but he nevertheless feigned surprise and said, "Really? That''s great!"


    After Mark reported the "good news¡¯, he left the office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Johnson stayed in the office for a while more.He suddenly extinguished the cigarette.


    A sharp look shed in his eyes.


    After that, he went out and called Mark over.


    He instructed, "Interrogate Karl overnight and try your best to get him to confess to his crimes! This will


    be a gift for Terry once he wakes up!"


    A fierce look appeared in Mark''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely get you a satisfactory oue!" Johnson nodded.


    "I''ll head to the hospital and watch over Terry, and strive to get a statement from him! This way, we''ll be


    able to have Karl convicted as quickly as possible!"


    "Yes, sir¡¯ Johnson then went out and drove off.


    However, he did not go to the hospital.He stopped by a pharmacy and bought some drugs capable of


    instantly suffocating someone¡­

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    When Johnson arrived at the hospital, he found Janson asleep outside Terry''s ward.He looked around


    vigntly.


    As a professional with many years of experience in the industry, he had been suspecting all this time


    that all of this was just a trap that Morris and Nora were trying to lure him into.


    Even though the two of them had been taken away by the inspection unit, Johnson did not let his guard


    down in the least.He had always been a perceptive, paranoid, and meticulous person.


    Otherwise, he would not have be Morris¡¯ mentor back then.


    His rash, irritable, and upright personality on the surface was all just a disguise to establish a sense of


    harmlessness to the leaders above, so that he would be promoted quickly.


    As facts had proven, he had indeed seeded.


    That act of his had deceived a lot of people.


    All of them had let their guard down around him.


    In fact, the people involved in innumerable workce traps back then had all underestimated him


    because of his disguised carelessness, allowing him to makeebacks and turn defeat into victory.


    Thus, even at this moment, Johnson''s first reaction was not to enter the ward in a hurry and kill Terry,


    but to observe the surroundings.


    With his years of experience and surprisingly sharp intuition, he made sure that there wasn''t anyone


    watching him in the surroundings and that he wasn''t being plotted against by anyone.


    Atst, he lightly pushed open the door to the ward and went in.


    In the ward, Terry was lying on the bed.


    He had lost a lot of weight due to hisa over the past few days.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His head was wrapped in white gauze, and he was unconscious, his eyes closed.


    The first thing Johnson did was inspect the ward.


    Even after confirming that there weren''t any surveince cameras there, he did not immediately inject


    the toxic chemicals into Terry.


    Instead, he observed his vitals.


    His heart rate was maintained at a little past sixty and was very stable.


    Although it was a little slower than normal, it was still considered healthy.


    The other numbers were also indeed very good, which indicated that Terry was alive and recovering.


    The gene serum was indeed impressive.


    With that in mind, Terry avoided all the angles that might allow one to photograph him, took out the


    deadly chemicals from his pocket, and injected them right into Terry.


    He moved smoothly in one go without any hesitation whatsoever, fully exhibiting thepetency of a


    professional.


    When he was done, he took a step back.


    Shortly after, the monitor emitted a sharp beep.


    He gave Janson a push before he even woke up.


    Then, he shouted, "Janson, quick,e over and take a look! What''s the matter with Terry?"


    Janson opened his eyes in a daze.


    Upon hearing the warning rm from the monitor, blood drained from his face.


    The hospital staff had also rushed over by then.


    Unfortunately, the heart rate monitor was only showing a straight line.


    Terry was dead.He had died a day after being injected with the gene serum.


    The cause of death was cardiac arrest, which seemed like a heart attack , yet also seemed like it was


    caused by the gene serum.


    His body was taken away by the people from the inspection unit.


    Janson was extremely dispirited.


    Never would he have thought things would turn out like this.


    Quentin was obviously still well and alive in the ward next door...


    When news of the incident reached the special department, most of the colleagues felt their hearts


    sinking.


    Johnson quickly returned to the department to counsel everyone.


    He sighed and said, "The gene serum was nothing good right from the start.Most people have lost their


    lives after being injected with it.I was already opposed to the idea back when Nora wanted to use it to


    treat Terry, but they simply refused to listen...And Morris, too.I really don''t know how Nora managed to


    brainwash him so badly that he actually trusts her so much and goes along with her ridiculous actions!"


    The others also sighed.


    Janson stared at Johnson.


    He had a suspicion in his heart, but he didn''t know whether he should trust Johnson or not.


    Seemingly sensing his hostility, Johnson walked up to him and said, "Janson, you now understand why


    I tipped off the inspection unit, right? I really did it for Terry! The gene serum cannot be counted on at


    all! God knows how much Terry must have suffered during the past few days! I wonder if he could feel


    any pain when he was unconscious..."


    As Johnson spoke, Janson''s eyes reddened.


    Johnson sighed and said, "For all his life, Terry had been at odds with the people behind the gene


    serum.I never expected that he would still have to suffer such torture before his death.Janson, can you


    understand my good intentions?"


    Janson suddenly clenched his fists.


    Nevertheless, he replied sensibly, "Nora only used the gene serum in order to save my father¡¯ s life,


    even though it failed in the end...The real murderer is Karl Moore!"


    He said, "I request that we close the case and convict Karl as soon as possible!"


    Johnson shook his head and sighed.


    After a while, he said, "The special department has the right to convict a criminal of their crimes , but


    the problem is that only the acting director has the right to do that! Now that Morris has been taken


    away by the inspection unit, no one in the department has the right to do that anymore!"


    He frowned at once and said, "I wonder when the investigation into Morris will bepleted.Also,


    when will the new acting director be assigned?"


    The moment he said that, Janson was slightly taken aback.


    He, who was still in the throes of pain from losing his father, got the vague feeling that Johnson was


    bringing up the matter because he wanted to fight for power.


    But before he could say anything, Mark, who was next to him, said angrily, "That''s easy! We can jointly


    propose to remove Captain Ford from his post and then support Captain Johnson as the acting director


    in the interim! When that happens, you will be able to convict Karl of his crimes!"


    Johnson frowned when he heard what he said.


    "That''s...not quite a good idea, is it? Although Morris has done something muddleheaded, it was Nora


    who had deceived him..."


    Mark immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Captain Ford has indeed be muddleheaded! The


    way he looks at Nora isn''t right.For so many years, he has always been firm and impartial, but how


    many oundish things has he done for Nora? All I did was interrogate Karl for a short while the other


    time, yet he actually locked me up!"


    Mark and Janson were best buddies.He often went over to their ce for meals.


    As his senior, Terry had also taught him a lot, and he had benefited a lot from his teachings.


    That was why Mark was so worked up.


    He didn''t even wait for Johnson to speak and immediately said, "A lot of people in the department think


    so too.Just wait for it, Captain Johnson, I''ll take care of this!"After speaking, Mark ran off.Janson looked


    at him from the back, his eyes were all red.A dayter, the inspection unit came to the special


    department, nning to investigate the incident about Terry and also to announce the final oue.


    As the incident had blown up a great deal in the special department, and also because Morris had gone


    against everyone''s will to protect Karl, they had decided to hold a huge conference to resolve the


    matter.


    Seeing everything going smoothly, Johnson finally rxed.


    He felt that things were undoubtedly going very smoothly and there wouldn''t be any unexpected issues.


    Karl''s case had already been reported to the organization.


    Many people knew about this matter, and it attracted wide attention.


    Of course, this was still Captain Johnson''s doing.


    Morris was powerful and had umted a lot of connections over the years.


    After the incident, many people had spoken up for him and put pressure on the inspection unit.


    The inspection unit had originally nned to let Morris be released early, but with Old Terry''s death


    along with Captain Johnson''s actions, it was not appropriate to let him go.


    After all, if they were to forcefully let him go now, it would probably arouse the displeasure of the crowd.


    Therge conference room of the special department could amodate a hundred people.


    All the staff members of the special department were present.


    Morris had broken thew and helped Nora give Old Terry the gene serum.


    This matter was going to be judged today.


    After all, Morris''s actions at that time were to save people, so the inspection unit did not know how to


    punish him.


    At this moment, the meeting room was fully packed.


    Most of the people inside were divided into two parts.


    A portion of them was of Morris''s loyal supporters.


    They had worked with him for many years and believed in him.


    They even said, "Captain Ford is also doing this to save people! If there are lives in danger, would we


    not prioritize saving people over viting some rules?"


    The other group was led by Mark.


    Janson was heartbroken and depressed, but Mark was indignant and retorted, "Then why didn''t he


    convict Karl even after so long? He didn''t even allow me to interrogate him! There must be something


    wrong!"


    "That''s right.Don''t we know what gene serums are? They''re harmful! They''re poison! This is what we''ve


    been fighting against.Over the years, how many colleagues have been sacrificed to fight against the


    mysterious organization that makes this gene serum? In the end , you want to use this thing on one of


    our own? How ridiculous!"


    The person supporting Morris said, "But Captain Ford did it to save people!"


    "But Old Terry is dead! He''s not saved! The facts have proven that we were right! Captain Ford is too


    extreme.The special department has even be his one-man hall! Also, why is the trial against Karl


    Moore dyed? We clearly have all the evidence!"


    As the crowd was in a heated argument, the door to the meeting room was pushed open.


    Then, apanied by a staff member from the inspection unit, Morris strode into the meeting room.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    The moment he entered, the entire conference room instantly became silent.


    Everyone looked at him.As he had been detained for two days, a ck beard had appeared on Morris''s


    chin.


    At this moment, he looked more like a mature man.


    His gaze was like an eagle as it swept across everyone present, causing them to shut their mouths.


    Morris and a few people from the Ministry of Supervision sat on the stage and looked down.


    One of them then started speaking, "Alright, now the special department is divided into two factions


    regarding Morris''s situation.One half thinks that Captain Ford has been negligent in his work.As long as


    he apologizes to Janson, this matter will be over.The other half thinks that Captain Ford has used


    illegal drugs from the special department recklessly and seriously vited thew.He should be


    dismissed from his post till further investigation! Now, we want to ask the public''s opinion!"


    As soon as he said this, the two sides started arguing again.


    Their words were the same as earlier.


    Looking at the heated discussion, Captain Johnson suddenly said, "Um, I''ll say something.Everyone,


    please listen to me."


    He sighed and said, "I was the one who brought Morris into this industry.Now that I''m going to judge


    him, I really can''t bear it.But there''s nothing I can do.He has done something wrong and made some


    bad judgments! If anyone gets hurt in the future and says that the gene serum can be used to save


    lives, will he break thew and take it out again? We have to firmly put an end to such things!


    Therefore, in this situation, I suggest reducing the punishment for Morris.A dismissal is too serious.We


    should let him work from the bottom again and punish him with three months of sry cut as a show of


    service.I wonder if anyone has any objections?"


    This kind of neutralized opinion instantly shook the people below.


    Those who originally thought that Morris should be punished but still had some feelings for him and


    could not bear to remove him from the Investigation Committee immediately nodded.


    Those who were originally on Morris''s side also felt that this n was reasonable...


    For a moment, this proposal from Captain Johnson received the agreement of most people! Mark stood


    up as well.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "To be honest, Captain Ford has indeed worked hard and provided meritorious service all these years.I


    think it¡¯s too big of a punishment for him to be dismissed.I can''t bear for Captain Morris to leave either.I


    think what Captain Johnson has said can be done! If he starts from the bottom again, I believe Captain


    Ford will be able to rely on his contributions to return to this position quickly!"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Yes."


    When Captain Johnson heard this, he was very satisfied.He was doing this on purpose! Morris had too


    many connections and too deep of a background.He could not possibly p Morris to death.He could


    only take a step back and let him resign.


    Then, the chair of the Special Case Department Head would be his now! This was his goal.


    Seeing that everyone below had agreed, the people from the inspection unit then looked at Morris.


    "Captain Ford, do you have any objections to this punishment?"


    With that, everyone looked at Morris.Morris lowered his eyes.


    After a moment, he suddenly looked up and said slowly, "Yes."


    Everyone fell silent again.


    Captain Johnson frowned.


    "Morris, this punishment is already very light.You knew the rules and vited them, so you have to pay


    the price.People can''t just be forgiven when they''ve done something wrong!"


    "You''re right."


    Morrisughed coldly and suddenly stood up.


    "It''s very hard to cover up when you''ve done something wrong.What about a murderer? Compared to


    my mistake, isn¡¯t your mistake more serious?"


    These words made Captain Johnson''s pupils shrink.


    He sneered and said, "Morris, Karl keeps saying that I killed Old Terry, but do you really trust him over


    me? You''ve really disappointed me.Do you have any evidence to say that I have killed someone?"


    "Of course."


    Morris said slowly, "Not only do I have evidence, but I also have a witness!"


    With that, he looked at the door.


    He was clearly here to be judged, but he turned the tables and said, "Come in."


    Apanying this sentence, Nora strode inzily and yawned, pushing a wheelchair along.Her face


    was filled with impatience as if she had not slept enough.Her expression was not very good.


    However, no one noticed that at the moment.


    Everyone''s attention was on the person in the wheelchair.


    It was Old Terry.


    When Old Terry appeared on the scene, the entire audience was shocked.


    Janson stood up in shock and looked at Old Terry in disbelief.


    Why was his father here? He should be in the hospital''s mortuary.


    While Janson was so shocked, Captain Johnson''s heart was already in turmoil! Old Terry...


    He was clearly dead! He couldn''t be alive after he had drugged him.


    He swallowed hard and looked at Old Terry in horror.


    The person who had appeared there was like a demon! A demon that had climbed out of hell.


    Before Captain Johnson could speak, Janson''s eyes were already red.He took a step forward.


    "Dad, you''re still alive?"


    Old Terry''s head was wrapped in gauze.


    The gauze on his head covered half his head, and the other half was horribly swollen.


    His voice seemed to be blocked by something in his throat.It was very hoarse, and it was very


    ufortable to hear.


    He slowly said, "I''m not dead, I''m still alive."


    It was really him! Everyone present widened their eyes.


    Why was he still alive? Old Terry''s next answer puzzled everyone.


    "The gene serum can even restore brain cells.How could I have died?"


    Captain Johnson swallowed.He thought that he could rest easy after seeing Old Terry die with his own


    eyes.


    However, he did not expect him to be alive! Had the gene serum cured the poison he had injected?


    How could...this be?! Thus, in the end, even if he was meticulous, he had still lost to fate! "Uncle Terry,


    it''s great that you''re still alive!"


    Mark''s feelings were purer than others.It was also easier for him to recover from his daze .


    He rushed to Old Terry and said with red eyes, "Tell everyone now who shot you?!"


    With that, heined aggrievedly, "Karl has been arrested, but he refused to confess.Captain Ford


    actually said that he felt aggrieved .He even used Captain Johnson of killing you.How is this


    possible...You''re awake now, tell everyone who shot you that day!"


    Mark red at Morris.


    Before Old Terry could speak, he said, "Captain Ford, if Old Terry personally testifies, you can use it as


    absolute evidence, right? If you still think the evidence is insufficient, we won''t ept it if you don''t


    punish Karl Moore!"


    "Right, we can''t ept this!"


    Behind Mark, many hot-blooded youths from the special department shouted.


    Morris''s gaze was sharp.


    Despite being criticized and questioned by so many formerpanions, he said calmly, "Let Old Terry


    speak first!"


    Everyone looked at Old Terry.


    Mark even walked to Old Terry.


    "Uncle Terry, hurry up and speak.Karl framed Captain Johnson and Captain Ford believed Karl''s


    words.Quickly clear Captain Johnson''s name!"


    Captain Johnson, who was shielded behind him, had a livid expression, his eyes flickering.He knew


    that he waspletely finished this time.


    Old Terry coughed a few times.


    It seemed like even his cough was very ufortable.


    He even touched his head and looked at Captain Johnson.


    "Old Johnson, I had already woken up yesterday.I didn''te yesterday was because I couldn''t figure


    out why you had shot me?"


    With that, the entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone seemed baffled by this sentence, but they also seemed to understand it.


    Then, they suddenly looked at Captain Johnson.


    Janson was the first to react.


    He shouted at Captain Johnson, "Uncle Johnson, it was you who shot my father? You! But why...Why


    did you try to kill my father?!"


    Captain Johnson narrowed his eyes and refused to admit it.


    "Old Terry, are you confused? I think you''re just confused.How could I try to kill you? Have you been


    bewitched?"


    With that, the people around looked at Old Terry.


    The people in the special department were all passionate youths.


    In order to carry out their mission, they had sacrificed countless people and manyrades.


    Therefore, the camaraderie between them wasparable to that of real brothers.


    Captain Johnson was their role model whom they looked up to.


    Many young people wereforted by Captain Johnson when they felt lost in life.


    Therefore, after the incident, everyone would definitely choose to trust their leaders andrades¡¯


    Even at this moment, everyone trusted Captain Johnson more.


    Mark shouted, "Uncle Terry, what are you talking about?"


    Old Terry sighed and continued, "Old Johnson, I understand now.Back then, Karl was my


    informant.When I retired, I transferred him to you.At that time, I was not in good health.I stayed in the


    hospital for half a month and was even in aa.Before I fainted, I gave you his contact details and


    asked you to tell him that I''d retired him from undercover duty.You didn''t tell him, did you?"


    Captain Johnson pursed his lips.


    "Old Terry, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Old Terry sighed again.


    "You know, I have evidence that he¡¯s an undercover agent! Old Johnson, I''ve never doubted you.Over


    the years, you''ve used the intelligence he provided to solve many cases.Don''t you know how you got


    from a lowly beat cop to where you are today? How could you still treat him like this?! The reason you


    killed me and framed him was because of that charity fund, right?"


    When Captain Johnson heard Old Terry''sst sentence, he knew that he could not hide it anymore! Old


    Terry said slowly, "Your son is overseas.He bought a sports car worth $5,000,000.Where did this


    moneye from?"


    Captain Johnson stammered, "How...how would I know? He didn''t buy a sports car at all.What


    nonsense are you talking about?"


    Old Terry''s voice was very hoarse, and his words were sharp and unpleasant.


    "We have all the records of whether he bought it or not.I can get the bank to send them over right


    now.The money your son spent buying a car and a house outside are all from the charity foundation


    Karl gave you, right?"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Captain Johnson was flustered.


    "You..."


    "Back then, when you contacted him with the information I gave you, you did not reveal your identity.He


    thought that you were me, so he told you that he wanted to give New York a charity.Then, when he


    talked about money, you were tempted, right? You pretended to be me because Karl only trusted me!


    You took the money and put it all in your own pocket! We''ve already investigated your bank


    ounts.Old Johnson, you can''t deny it!"


    When Captain Johnson heard these words, he knew that he had to admit it no matter how much he


    lied.


    Morris shouted, "Captain Johnson, aren''t you going to confess now?"


    Captain Johnson looked at him suddenly and shouted, "Even if! confess, you can''t escape from what


    you''ve done with the gene serum!"


    Captain Johnson hated Morris to the core.He was ashamed to face Old Terry.


    After all, he was the one who had shot him.


    Karl had given him a lot of money over the years.


    Therefore, when he saw that Karl was captured by the special department, Johnson was afraid that he


    would expose his identity and lead the special department to investigate the fund.


    Captain Johnson helped Karl escape because he wanted him to leave New York and be of use to him


    in the future.


    Unfortunately, Karl had actually stayed for his daughter''s wedding.


    In order to prevent any idents, Captain Johnson had gotten the sniper to shoot him at the


    wedding.He wanted to kill him so that there would be no risk.


    Unfortunately, Nora had stirred things up again.


    After that, she had arrested Karl.


    Morris had watched Karl closely and made him unable to do anything.


    Karl had forced him to look for Old Terry.


    Helpless, he could only call Old Terry over.


    However, no matter how much he calcted, he had missed Nora and Morris''s persistence! If Morris


    was not so persistent, he could have convicted Karl after Old Terry died or gotten someone to kill him.


    The matter could still be controlled.


    Unfortunately, Morris was too protective of Karl! And Nora, this little b*tch, actually developed some


    gene serum and saved Old Terry, who should have died! It was all their fault, all their fault! Captain


    Johnson knew that he had already been exposed.


    There was nothing else to say.


    He shouted angrily, "And you, Nora.I asked you toe to the special department to catch the


    mysterious organization, not to develop the gene serum.But what have you done? Do you think you''re


    much better than me? I just want money, but you''re in cahoots with the people from the mysterious


    organization.What you do is no different from the mysterious organization!"


    Morris looked at him and sighed deeply.


    "Captain Johnson, what we''re talking about now is your murder charge."


    Captain Johnson sneered and said, "I''m at most considered to have attempted murder! But your and


    Nora''s crimes are far too serious.I just want to ask you something.If gene serum can treat illnesses and


    save lives, and can even bring people back to life, then what is the meaning of the years of work we


    have done targeting the mysterious organization?! This research they''ve done is beneficial to humans!"


    "Your actions make all our actions seem so ridiculous! Is the birth of this drug supposed to make us


    hurry up and submit to the mysterious organization?"


    "And you, Old Terry.Don''t look at me like that.You''re stupid.You don''t know how to earn money.Is it


    wrong for me to make money? I''ve risked my life so many times.On what basis can I not live as well as


    others? Those people from wealthy families can casually earn money, live in mansions, and drive good


    cars.But what about us?" He looked around.


    "Our existence is a joke! This drug developed by the mysterious organization that we''ve been trying so


    hard to catch has be your life-saving straw!"


    "Morris, I attempted murder.You''re not any better off than me.It was you who made the special


    department dispensable!"


    If the drugs in the mysterious organization could really save lives, should the mysterious organization


    really be ouwed? This question appeared in the hearts of many members of the special department


    at the same time.


    They had fought for so many years and sacrificed so manypanions.


    What was the reason? Was the justice they insisted on even right? Just as everyone was confused,


    they suddenly heard a scoff.


    "Old Johnson, in that case, you admit to your crimes?"


    Captain Johnson narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, I confess.I attempted murder and choose to surrender.My sentence will be lighter!"


    "But regarding Morris, I strongly urge the Ministry of Supervision to deal with him seriously! He covers


    the sky with one hand in the special department and is ying a good role in reversing the situation!


    Heh, his thoughts are evil and his heart is already leaning towards the mysterious organization!"


    As soon as Captain Johnson finished speaking, he saw Old Terry suddenlyugh softly.


    Thatughter was clear and was no longer as hoarse as before.


    Captain Johnson was stunned.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Old Terry in disbelief.


    Old Terry reached out and pulled at the skin at the chin, tearing off a piece to reveal Brenda''s stunning


    face! This time, no one could speak.


    This sudden change in attitude caught everyone off guard.


    After tearing off the fake skin on her face, Brenda stood up and took off the wig.Her beautiful hair fell


    down and she stood there beautifully in her hospital gown.


    "Captain Johnson, I''m sorry to inform you that Old Terry is really dead.You didn''tmit attempted


    murder.You havemitted a real murder!"


    Captain Johnson widened his eyes.He took a step back and looked at Brenda before looking at Morris


    and Nora again...


    At this moment, someone instantly understood something...


    This group of people had no evidence of him killing anyone.


    Even the transfer record was forged carefully.


    It was difficult for anyone to notice.


    When he killed Old Terry, he had done it wlessly! Morris had no evidence to prove Karl''s innocence.


    After all, he had the motive to kill Old Terry.


    Unless Old Terry said it himself and testified as a witness.


    However, Old Terry was already on hisst breath at the time.


    He could not have lived! Therefore, that gene serum was not so magical at all.


    It only healed Quentin''s injuries, but it could not revive the dead! Old Terry was really dead! However,


    this group of people had put on a show for him.


    It was a miracle that Quentin''s bones had recovered.


    Johnson had seen a medical miracle with his own eyes, so he believed that Old Terry could be treated.


    The moment Old Terry appeared, he did not doubt his authenticity.


    However, he had forgotten what Brenda was best at¡ª Disguise! When Captain Johnson figured this


    out, the people from the inspection unit said, "Captain Johnson, you''ve already admitted yourself that


    you killed Old Terry.


    The motive and evidence are enough! What else do you have to say?!"


    What else could he say? Nothing! Captain Johnson knew that it was useless to say anything now.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Morris and Nora angrily.


    "I want to say that these two people have vited the rules of the special department and used the


    gene serum to treat Quentin without permission.This is all Nora¡¯ s private use of public power!"


    Even if he died, he had to make Morris and Nora suffer along! However, as soon as he finished


    speaking, he saw Nora, who was behind Brenda, yawn heavily.


    Then, she said casually, "Gene serum? Are you talking about this?"


    She casually picked up an iron box and opened it.


    There were rows of transparent ss bottles inside.


    Nora slowly curved her lips.


    "These are just vitamins."


    Nora was very focused when she worked.


    When she was overseas, she would often work for a few days and nights in a row.


    After that, she would sleep for a very long time.


    Therefore, she had specially made a vitamin solution to prevent hypoglycemia in her sleep.


    Lily only needed to inject this solution into her body.


    She did not need to wake up herself.She could sleep for 72 hours, or even more Captain Johnson was


    stunned.


    "How...how is this possible?" Nora raised her eyebrows.


    Because she had not slept enough, her temper was a little grumpy as she spoke impatiently in a


    hoarse voice, "The inspection unit has already collected the needles and syringes I used on Old Terry


    that day.They have checked theposition inside and confirmed that it is indeed a vitamin


    solution.Why do you think Captain Ford and I were let out?"


    They had been acquitted! Furthermore, the Inspection unit had cooperated with them and put ona


    show! As for the medicine used on Quentin...


    The gene serum Nora had pretended to inject was all a cover to fool Janson into convincing Captain


    Johnson.


    The drug actually used for Quentin''s treatment was administeredter on! She did not sleep for three


    days and three nights to synthesize an excellent drug for the recovery of his bones using the medical


    skills given by her master, Dr.Zabe.


    This medicine was the Bone Adhesion Balm.


    Quentin was finally able to stand up because of that drug.


    The drug would not take effect that fast, but to help her convince Captain Johnson, Quentin had stood


    up forcefully and walked back and forth. Now, he was lying on the bed again.


    He had been injured for a hundred days, not to mention that his bones had been rejoined.He had to


    recuperate wellter on.


    As for Old Terry...


    Since his temples had exploded, there was no way to save him and he had died on the very same day.


    However, how and when to tell the others about his death was all nned by Nora.


    At this point, the truth was revealed.


    Captain Johnson was arrested and taken away by the Inspection unit .


    What awaited him next was trial and execution.


    The death penalty was unavoidable.


    After all, his crime was too serious.


    Janson realized that his father had really passed away and started crying.


    Mark and the others felt as if their worlds had copsed.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Just as everyone was feeling mixed emotions, Ruth suddenly rushed out.Her arm was still wrapped in


    bandages and her charming face was filled with fear.She said, "Officers, I want to report something!"


    When she said this, the people from the Inspection unit looked at her Ruth said, "Captain Johnson had


    asked me to develop a n to interrogate Karl.I found it very strange at the time, so I kept dying the


    ns.Now, I understand.Fortunately, I trusted Captain Ford.So that''s how it is! Anyway, I want to report


    something!"


    The people from the Inspection unit and the surrounding special departments all looked at her.


    Ruth said righteously, "When I went to his room to find some information, I realized that hisputer


    was switched on.He had logged onto an externalwork.I checked his records and realized that


    Captain Johnson had posted a message on a foreign underworld forum.He said that Nora had a gene


    serum, he was trying to attract overseas organizations to fight for it.I think the reason he did that was


    also to stop Old Terry''s treatment."


    Her words made the expressions of the people change drastically.


    Captain Johnson had alreadymitted a heinous crime by killing people for money.


    However, they did not expect him to be in contact with foreign underworld? They definitely needed to


    investigate if he was a spy! The officer from the Inspection unit said, "Comrade Ruth, the intelligence


    you have provided is very important.We will thoroughly investigate the matter! If any of you people


    have any other information for us, you have to tell it in time!"


    Ruth''s eyes were red as she lowered her head.


    "Although I grew up overseas and was rmended by Captain Johnson to join the special


    department, I knew this ce was my home when I came to New York.I didn''t expect Captain Johnson


    to be such a vile person..."


    The people from the Inspection unit could onlyfort her.


    "It''s okay .This has nothing to do with you." Ruth sighed.


    "I know it has nothing to do with me, but it was Captain Johnson who rmended me to the special


    department.This..."


    The people from the Ministry of Supervision immediately calmed her down.


    "It''s okay.The special department wees all talented people! Besides, you''ve done a good job by


    reporting Captain Johnson!"Ruth heaved a sigh of relief.This was the reason she had rushed out to


    snitch against Captain Johnson.She had been rmended by Captain Johnson.If he left, she was


    afraid that the department would chase her away.


    She hurriedly looked at Morris and said, "Captain Ford, ck Cat and I have already sorted out the


    interrogation n.If we interrogate them ordingly, I guarantee that they will all speak!"


    Morris stared at Ruth.


    Morris was a person who cared about principles when he did things.


    Although Ruth had always been against Nora in the past, she had never done anything against his


    principles.


    Moreover, Captain Johnson had just been arrested.


    If he turned around and dealt with Ruth, he would leave a bad impression on the other people in the


    special department, making them feel uneasy.


    At the thought of this, Morris said, "Work hard.Don''t spend so much time on those trivial matters in the


    future!"


    Ruth blushed and she said, "Yes Sir!"


    Morris then looked to the side and wanted to speak to Nora, but he saw Nora and Brenda already


    walking out when he turned his head.


    Nora was so tired that she did not want to speak, but she still looked at Brenda in confusion.


    "You are quite good at disguises.Your acting was very realistic."


    Brenda said, "Of course.I''m made use of my makeup and forgery techniques to the limit!"


    Nora was curious.


    "Can you impersonate anyone?"


    Brenda said, "No, it would be very difficult to impersonate you.After all, your head is smaller than mine.I


    would prefer someone with a big head.I just need to add some skin and stuff like that.If I had to


    impersonate you...Do you think I can peel off ayer of skin?"


    The two of them walked along busy chatting.


    Just as they left the door, they saw Justin standing in the parking lot.


    His tall and slender figure was noticeable at a nce.He was leaning against the car with his legs


    crossed.


    When he saw the two of them, he immediately stood up and walked toward them.


    Brenda clicked her tongue twice and said in azy and charming tone, "Justin, you were married to


    your job when you weren''t with Nora in the past.Now that you have Nora, have you thrown your job


    away in some cold corner?"


    Justin ignored her.


    Instead, he opened the car door and said to Nora, "Let''s go home and catch up on your sleep."


    Nora nodded and got into the car.


    Justin walked to the other side and was about to get into the car when Ruth suddenly came running out


    of the special department.


    When she saw him, her eyes instantly lit up and she hurried over.


    "Mr .Hunt, I really have something to tell you!"


    Justin did not even look at her and got into the car.


    Ruth had no choice but to bite her lips and shout, "It''s about the child ! You''ll regret it if you don''t listen!"


    About the child? Justin''s footsteps paused as his long and cold eyes looked at her.


    However, he only nced at her casually before getting into the car.He had nothing to say to Ruth


    about the child.


    The car started and Ruth chased after it.


    Just as she was about to reach the car, Lawrence suddenly came out and grabbed her.


    "Miss Ruth, let''s talk!"


    When Ruth saw that it was him again, she bit her lip in anger and said, "I really have something


    important to discuss with Mr.Hunt! It''s about the child! His son!"


    Lawrence lowered his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with Pete? Tell me first."


    Ruth''s eyes were firm as she slowly said, "No, I must discuss this with Mr.Hunt face to face.I won''t say


    anything until I see him!"


    The corners of Lawrence''s mouth twitched.


    "This trick again.Are you going to ask him out on a date when you see him? Miss Ruth, I''ve already


    seen this trick of yours a million times.I advise you to behave yourself! Mr.Hunt has a fiancee! It''s Miss


    Smith, do you understand?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at Ruth up and down.


    "Please take a good look at yourself.What about youpares to Miss Smith? Your face? Your figure?


    Or your talent? Tsk! Look in the mirror if you have the time!"


    Lawrence got into the car and left behind Justin.


    Ruth was left alone in embarrassment.She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath after a


    moment .


    "Just wait and see! I''ll expose the person you like sooner orter and make her fall from grace!!"


    The limousine was driving back to the Smiths.


    Justin personally drove so Nora could rest without any hindrance.He drove the car so smoothly not


    even a little vibration could be felt.


    Noray on the big bed on the backseat and slept with her eyes closed.She had only fallen asleep


    when she suddenly sat up.She hesitated for a moment.


    "Did we forget something?" Justin looked at her.


    "What can I forget? Just go to sleep."


    Nora''s face was pale and listless.Her almond-shaped eyes were lowered and she could barely open


    them.


    When she heard Justin''s words, she thought that it was probably nothing serious, so shey down


    again.


    This time, she really fell into a deep sleep.


    Not long after their car left, Karl was released from the special department.


    Everyone in the special department stared at him.


    Janson had gone to settle Old Terry''s funeral matters, so Mark represented him as he stood there.


    The moment Karl came out, he stood straight as a wall and saluted.


    An undercover colleague was someone they should admire the most .


    However, under Captain Johnson''s guidance, he had instead humiliated Karl several times over the


    past few days.


    At this moment, Mark really felt that he had been wrong.


    "Sir, I was wrong! Please hit me and vent your anger!"


    Young officers were always hot-blooded.


    However, they could realize their mistakes and change.


    They did not always have bad intentions Karl looked at him and thought of his younger days...He


    patted Mark''s shoulder and said, "You did the right thing.Even if there''s no evidence and you have


    doubts about the enemy, you must haveplete faith in yourrades!"Just as he himself had never


    doubted Old Terry all these years.Even if such a thing had happened before, it should not have caused


    the people in the special department to have a crisis of distrust toward theirrades.


    Mark''s face turned even redder.


    "But Captain Johnson turned out to be like this.Can ourrades be trusted?"


    "Yes!"


    Karl replied affirmatively, "There are always exceptions.But those willing to give up everything for the


    people deserve respect."


    They could not let the people in the special department have a trust crisis because of Captain Johnson.


    Mark nodded thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Morris held a uniform in his hand and walked to Karl with steel steps.He suddenly


    saluted Karl and handed him the uniform.


    "Karl, wee home."


    Wee home.


    These words made Karl''s eyes turn red.


    With trembling fingers, he slowly took the uniform and returned Morris''s salute.


    Then he turned and walked out.


    Along the way, people from the special department kept looking at him.


    People saluted Karl one after another as he walked past them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With everyone''s attention on him, Karl went out the door.


    In the solemn and tragic atmosphere, Karl''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Where''s Nora? This heartless person.Did she not think of taking me home?¡¯ Do I have to take a taxi


    home?!" Everyone was speechless.


    Morris hurried over and arranged for a car from the special department to send him home.


    At the Smiths.


    After reaching the Smith Manor, Justin picked up Nora, who was in deep sleep, and took her inside.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    The matter had been resolved, and Austin had note to the country.


    Justin went upstairs and gently ced Nora on the bed.


    Then, he heard themotion downstairs.His brows drew together tightly.He went out and looked


    downstairs.He realized that it was Sue.


    At this moment, she was pointing at Tanya.


    "Tanya, your status is so awkward now! Your father killed a person and even killed a policeman! He''s


    simply toowless!"


    Tanya rolled her eyes and ignored her.


    However, just as she was about to go upstairs, Sue said, "You''re now the mistress of our family.It''s too


    embarrassing to have a murderer as a father! Look, so many invitation letters have been sent to my


    house.No one dares to invite you.Therefore, Joel, don''t you think I should be the one appearing as the


    mistress of the Smiths?"


    Many people wanted to curry favor with the Smiths to do business.


    As the mistress, she could get many gifts from them.


    Being the mistress of the Smiths was a very glorious thing.Sue was using Tanya''s bad reputation to vie


    for this position! She really courted death every day.


    Joel lowered his eyes.


    "I won''t trouble you with that kind of thing."


    "How is it trouble? I''m also a member of the Smiths.Besides, Tanya''s status is too awkward now, and


    she''s not suitable to appear in public.Isn''t it my responsibility then?"


    Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a police car stopped outside the vi with a screech.


    The Smith manor was still some distance away from the gates.


    Thus, when the police car stopped, the security guard hurriedly popped his head out the window and


    was badly frightened.


    "Are they here to arrest someone again?"


    Puzzled, the butler went out and went up to the police car politely.


    Just as he was about to speak, the car window rolled down, revealing Karl''s face.He asked, "Is Tanya


    at home?"


    The butler was taken aback.


    "Mrs.Smith has been home all along.Mr.Moore, have you...hijacked a police car?"


    Had Karl broken out of jail and even stolen a police car? Wasn''t he a little too bold? The butler''s


    thoughts terrified him.


    Upon hearing what he said, Karl broke into a grin.


    He even patted the steering wheel and asked, "Is this car dashing or what?"


    The butler: "C''mon, cut the crap and open the door! I''m going in to look for my daughter!"


    Following Karl''s words, the butler swallowed.He ultimately didn''t dare to stop Karl from entering, so he


    opened the gates.


    The car swayed about as Karl drove carelessly on the driveway.


    In the living room.


    Tanya''s eyes were lowered and she kept quiet.


    With a cold look on his face, Joel said, "Grandaunt Sue, I don''t find my wife''s status awkward at all."


    Sue curled her lips disdainfully and said, "You don''t have to glorify her anymore.All of New York already


    knows by now that her father is a murderer.This has pretty much been cemented.We also have our


    own contacts that we can use to find out the information we want! Tanya is not invited to any of the


    events in the New York circle these days.If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you go out and have a


    look yourself? Think of all the invitations that the Smiths had received when Yvonne was still


    around.Who is going to send the Smiths any invitations now?"


    She went on.


    "It''s not just Tanya.Even Nora is also¡­¡±


    What is a good girl like her doing being a forensic doctor? Doesn''t she find it crass dealing with dead


    bodies every day? It''s even taboo for many people, that''s why they are not sending invitations to Nora


    anymore, either.


    "But there are many things that require a woman toe forward and take care of.Take a look at the


    Smiths now, how many presentable women are there?


    "Besides, I''m here this time because of a huge transaction!" Joel narrowed his eyes and looked at


    Sue.


    Sue said, "There isn''t anynd avable for purchase in New Yorktely, right? The real estate


    business is gradually failing.The part of our family''s business in the real estate hasn''t produced any


    profits this year! But I daresay that this project of mine is definitely the most profitable in the real estate


    industry!"


    Joel immediately understood what project Sue was talking about.


    He immediately cut her off and said, "The Smiths will not brood over certain businesses.The real estate


    industry is not doing well anymore.It was a wise choice that we pulled out in time!"


    He didn''t give Sue a chance to speak, but stood up and pushed her out instead.


    He said, "Grandaunt Sue, we have a lot to do.Why don''t you go home for now?"


    Tanya watched the two of them.


    Joel had always been a wily little fox.


    Even if he was obviously unhappy about something, he would still keep a smile on his face.He


    maintained a smiley disposition all year round and then decimated his enemies behind their backs.He


    seldom got angry on the surface back then.


    But he was actually starting to get physical now.It must be because what Sue was about to say had


    something to do with her.


    As soon as the thought formed, Sue said, "Joel, don''t push me.Isn''t it for the sake of letting the Smiths


    profit that I''m here to talk about the project today? Are you going to deprive the Smiths of such huge


    profits just to protect your wife?"


    Sue rushed up to Tanya and said, "Do you know? There is a big project in New York that all the


    companies are bidding for right now.The Smiths could have easily fought for it; it''s all because of you


    that we have let this project slip by us!"


    Tanya frowned and looked at Joel.


    Joel''s voice became even colder.


    "Grandaunt Sue, don''t force me into taking action against you!"


    Sue, however, lifted her chin and said, "Then why don''t you do it? But before you do, I still have to


    make this clear!"


    She looked straight at Tanya and said, "This huge project was to build a courthouse on a plot ofnd in


    the suburbs! And since this building is so special, they require an engineering team with a crystal clear


    track record with thew! The Smiths have indeed never broken thew before even after being in


    business for so many years! But we now have a daughter-inw with a murderer for a father! You''ve


    utterly ruined the Smiths'' reputation! We can''t bid on the project anymore just because of you!"


    Tanya bit her lip when she heard this.


    As for Joel, he immediately shouted, "Where''s the housekeeper?!"


    Lucy entered the room and said, "I''m here."


    "Show Grandaunt Sue out!"


    "Yes, sit¡¯ Lucy took a step forward as she spoke.


    She grabbed Sue''s hand right away and started to drag her toward the door.


    Sue, however, sneered and said, "Joel, do you think this problem will just go away if you drive me out


    and stop me from talking? Even if I don''t say anything about it, both of you should know that it''s all


    because of her father that we have been barred from the project! Hah, we, the Smiths, have never so


    brazenly broken thew all these years, but we have totally embarrassed ourselves this time! Are you


    still going to defend a wife like that?"


    To be honest, building a courthouse didn''t bring much profit.


    However, it was a representation of one''s corporate reputation in the country! It was indeed extremely


    unsightly that the Smiths¡¯ engineering team didn''t even qualify to bid on the project.


    However...


    Joel refuted her.


    "We may not be able to win the project even if we bid for it, anyway! How can you me it all on


    Tanya?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sue sneered, "With what all the outsiders are saying, the Smiths have utterly embarrassed themselves,


    yet you are still defending her! Not only is a matriarch like her unable to do anything for the Smiths, but


    she''s even giving us a whole lot of trouble! Joel, I told you, I came here with a project! As long as you


    let me be the matriarch of the Smiths on the surface, I can convince the Department of Housing and


    Urban Development to give the Smiths a chance to participate in the bidding! Whether we make money


    or not doesn''t matter; what matters is earning back the reputation we have lost!"


    Joel frowned.He was about to speak when police sirens came from the door.


    Sue''s eyes lit up at once when she heard the police sirens.She pointed at Tanya and said excitedly,


    "Hear that? The police are here again! Have we be at constant loggerheads with the police?


    Tanya''s father must have gotten himself in trouble again, they''re here to arrest Tanya now!"


    As soon as she said that, a wild and boorish voice came from the door.


    "Who dares to arrest my daughter?!"


    Upon hearing this, the few of them looked over one after another and saw Karl striding in wearing a


    police uniform! A shudder went through Sue when she heard his voice.


    Seeing that it was Karl walking in, Sue was reminded of the terror she had felt being dominated by him


    thest time, and her legs turned into jelly.


    Karl was dressed in a police uniform, which covered all of his tattoos and made him look very


    righteous.It was just that there was no change to his simple and honest image.


    As he entered, Karl grinned at Tanya and said, "I''m back."


    Tanya''s eyes reddened.


    Joel put his arm around her shoulders.


    After greeting his daughter, Karl finally looked at Sue.


    Upon recognizing her, he frowned and said with displeasure, "You again?"


    Sue swallowed hard.


    "No, it''s not me!"


    Karl: ?


    Sue was so terrified that she didn''t dare to speak.


    Instead, she said to Tanya and Joel, "Um, I have something to do, so I''ll be going now! She hurried out


    after speaking, upon which she spotted the police car parked at the door.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Sue became even more scared and almost fell onto the ground.She got into the car and immediately


    told the chauffeur to quickly drive off.


    When they reached the gates, she saw the butler instructing his subordinates, "Quick, close the gates.


    If anyonees and asks about Mr.Joel''s inws, just tell them that you don''t know anything!"


    "Yes, sir!" The butler sighed.


    "He even has the guts to steal a police car.Surely Mr.Moore didn''t really break out of prison again,


    right?"


    Sue became even more scared and she didn''t dare to say any more.She immediately urged the


    chauffeur to hurry up and drive back home.


    But when she got home, the more Sue thought about it, the more scared she became.She said to


    Samuel, "People like Karl Moore are all devils who kill without even batting an eyelid.Do you think he


    wille to take revenge against me?"


    Samuel was, surprisingly, rtively calm.


    He replied, "I know that family well.Although they seem cold and ruthless, they are reliable..As long as


    you don''t provoke them, they won''t do anything to you."


    Samuel just foundn an eyesore, that''s why he was always going against him.


    However, he had never harbored any thoughts of harming the Smiths.


    Sue, however, said, "But I have already made an agreement with the other party.They will give the


    Smiths a chance to bid for the project and I will give them money! This way, I would also be the


    matriarch of the Smiths.With that, won''t all the Smiths¡¯ little opportunities to make money be ours in the


    future?"


    Samuel curled his lips disdainfully.


    "Dream on.The matriarch of the Smiths? You sure dare to dream big.With how stingyn is, he has all


    the power in the family tightly in his grasp, okay? His word is absolute in for the Smiths¡¯ Joel was


    personally taught and groomed by him.Do you think he will ever make you the matriarch of the Smiths?


    Don''t even think about it!"


    Seeing that even Samuel wasn''t cooperating with her, Sue got anxious.


    "Why are you being such a loser? Haven''t you ever thought of improving our family''s conditions?"


    She walked back and forth in the room.Then, she went out.


    "No, this won''t do.I''m calling the cops"


    Samuel was taken aback.


    "What are you going crazy for?"


    Sue replied, "I am a good,w-abiding citizen.Now that someone like him has broken out of jail again, I


    have to inform the police about it! Even if it is not for money, I am afraid that he wille over in the


    middle of the night and murder me! There are murder cases everywhere these days.It''s not like you


    haven''t seen the news!"


    Before Samuel could recover, Sue had already left.


    The forty to fifty-year-old woman was a bit chubby but didn''t look swollen.She merely looked a little


    well-fed.


    Her butt twisted from side to side as she got into the car and went straight to the nearest police station.


    The moment she entered, she immediately said, "Officer, I''d like to make a police report! A murderer


    has broken out of jail and is now hiding at the Smith Manor!"


    At the Smiths.


    Karl didn''t have the time to bother with Sue after she fled.


    Instead, he asked, "What project is it? I can talk to them!"


    He was now a hero in the special department.


    Morris definitely wouldn''t reject him if he asked to give the relevant departments a heads-up.


    Joel smiled and replied, "No, it''s fine.You''ve only just returned, you should take a good bath and rest


    instead!"


    The fact that Karl had returned in the uniform showed that what Nora had said was all correct.


    From the looks of it, Karl''s identity must have been reinstated.


    The obstacle standing in the way of the Smiths would go away even without him speaking with the


    relevant authorities.


    Upon hearing what Joel said, Karl sniffed himself.


    Then, he scratched his head and looked at Tanya.


    "Do I smell? I''ve been taking baths every day in the special department!"


    As he spoke, he even stretched his arm towards Tanya so that she could take a sniff as well.


    Tanya:"..."


    She pushed Karl''s arm away and sighed.


    "There are dumplings in the kitchen.Do you want some?"


    Karl''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes!"


    Tanya walked to the kitchen straight away.


    The servant in the kitchen said, "What do you need, Ma''am? Let me do it!"


    "No, it''s fine," replied Tanya.


    Then, she took out the frozen dumplings from the refrigerator and put them in the pot.


    Karl came over.


    The servant smiled and said, "Mrs.Smith made these dumplings herself.She didn''t let us help at all!


    You''re so blessed, Mr.Moore!"


    The simple-looking Karl couldn''t stop chuckling.


    He could get out of the wheelchair and walk with crutches by now, and his recovery was going well.


    When he saw Karl, he huffily asked, "Old man, why are you in my house again?"


    Karl craned his neck and replied, "I don''t have a house in New York, so where my daughter is is my


    home!"


    When Tanya sawn, she asked, "Dad, would you also like a te of dumplings?"


    Ever since Joel started calling him "Dad", Tanya had also changed her term of address forn.


    But as soon as she called him "Dad", Karl became jealous.


    "Girl, why are you calling him Dad? He''s not eating!"


    The moment the smile formed, his good looks immediately revealed themselves.He had always been


    an attractive man.


    Now that he was keeping himself well-maintained, and his cheeks had be a bit fleshier, he looked


    a lot younger than before.


    His smile was very elegant.


    He said, "I''ll have a te."


    Initially, he hadn''t wanted to eat it, but just for the sake of annoying Karl, he would have a te of


    dumplings, no matter what.


    Karl said¡¯...My daughter made them for me! You are not allowed to eat any!"


    While the two old men were arguing as if they were children, a group of police officers suddenly


    swarmed in through the doorway! There were about ten officers.


    All of them were wearing bulletproof vests and had surrounded the living room.


    The perspiration-soaked butler came after them and replied, "Sir, I tried to intercept them, but they


    refuse to listen to me..."


    What apanied his words was Sue walking in from behind the policemen.


    She pointed at Karl and shouted, "Officer, that''s him! He is a murderer! He even escaped from prison


    and stole your car!"


    Karl:"???"


    Karl was still holding the bowl of dumplings that Tanya had prepared for him when the policemen


    surrounded him.


    The officer at the front looked at him warily and asked, "Who are you?"


    Karl neatened his uniform, waved, and replied, "One of you, obviously fe Sue immediately yelled, "You


    mustn''t believe him, officer! His affairs were all over the news just some time ago! Quick, arrest him! He


    had already escaped from jail once to attend his daughter''s wedding!"


    Someone had filmed Karl''s escape from prison to attend the wedding the other time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The video had made it to the news, making him a household name in New York.


    Therefore, the police officers had also heard a little about it.They looked at Karl in surprise.


    Karl: He put down the bowl of dumplings, sighed, and then took out his ID from his pocket and threw it


    to the leading police officer from a distance.


    The man flipped open the ID.


    Upon seeing the badge number on it, he opened up the system and keyed in his information.


    Karl''s profile appeared at once.


    When he saw the words "Went undercover for 25 years.Returned to the team on XX day of XX month


    of XX year"


    Among other things, he was filled with awe and respect at once.


    Sue was still sneering at them.


    "Tanya, you are too much! Hurry up and persuade your father to surrender! Don''t drag the Smiths into


    this! You mustn''t be so selfish! Now that you have be known as a murderer''s daughter, it''s already


    very hard for you to socialize in New York.You''ll be breaking thew if you continue to shelter a


    criminal! Even if you must break thew to help your father, how can you drag the Smiths? You¡ª"


    Sue was very afraid of Karl, so she was hiding behind the leading policeman as she spoke.


    While she was speaking, though, she saw the policeman suddenly straightening his back.


    Then, he saluted Karl!


    After that, with a wave from him, the other SWAT officers also immediately stood straight and put away


    their weapons.


    Then, the leading policeman walked up to Karl and respectfully returned his ID "Thank you for your


    hard work!"


    Sue:"??"


    Karl waved him off.


    "Not at all."


    After Kai put away his credentials, just as the policemen were about to leave, he suddenly said, "There


    are costs for you guys to respond to a call like this, right?"


    Of course.


    It took time for everyone to gather at the training ground, collect their equipment, and set off.Before the


    leader could reply, Karl looked at Sue again and said, "You can''t just respond to a call for nothing.Why


    not take this woman who made the false police report back with you and educate her?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Karl was a retiree of the special department.


    Morris had even given him several medals.


    All the contributions he had made were all apparent on his clothes in the form of medals.


    Thus, his position was much higher than the other officers¡¯.


    Upon hearing what Karl said, the officers immediately held Sue down Dumbfounded, Sue shouted, "No!


    I''m not...! I didn''t...! What is going on? I don''t know anything at all..."


    It was just a shame that they couldn''t hear the rest of what she said as the group of policemen was


    very efficient.


    They took her with them straight away.


    After they left, Karl looked atn.


    "The Smiths suck.Howe random people just waltz in so casually?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    The butler came in at this point.


    To be honest, the butler had already received news of the police officers¡¯ impending arrival before they


    had even arrived.He had specially asked Joel whether he should let them in or not.


    The Smith Manor wasn''t a ce that they could enter just because they wanted to! Joel had agreed to


    it at that time and instructed the Smiths¡¯ bodyguards not to get into a conflict with them.


    However,n and Joel couldn''t be bothered to exin.


    After mocking them about it, Karl took his bowl of dumplings and started digging in.


    He even said unceremoniously, "Get a room ready for me."


    "Are you even nning to take up permanent residence here?"


    "Of course." Karl said, "I am now employed, so I will have to work in New York from now on.What, are


    you guys going to drive me away? If so, then I''ll be taking both my daughter and granddaughter with


    me."


    "Would I be afraid of you? I just think that it''s too pitiful for you to live all by yourself! Fine, fine, stay


    here if that''s what you want!"


    Seeing the two of them bickering, Joel and Tanya looked at each other.


    Earlier, Tanya had no father.


    But now, it seemed like everything was developing for the better...


    Nora woke up after just 48 hours this time.


    Firstly, it was because she had already made up more than thirty hours of her sleep debt previously.


    Secondly, it was because she had to go to the hospital to visit Quentin.


    Although the bone adhesion balm was great, it was necessary to reapply it every other week.


    Moreover, she had to personally see to it because the application of the balm had to be apanied


    by acupuncture.


    When she stretched, she saw that both Cherry and Pete were also on her bed and taking a nap with


    her.


    Everyone who should know about Cherry and Pete''s identities was already aware by now, so Pete had


    cut his hair short while Cherry was slowly growing out her hair.


    The two little fellows'' mouths were slightly open, and they looked really cute asleep.


    While she was looking at them, Pete suddenly opened his eyes.


    Although his eyes still looked a little dazed, he quickly recovered.


    When he saw that she was awake, a touch of a smile formed on the little boy''s face.He rubbed his eyes


    and sat up.


    "Mommy, do you want a ss of water?"


    Nora had been asleep for an extended period of time.


    Even though she had been injected with nutritional fluids, her throat was still parched and dry.She


    replied hoarsely, "Yeah."


    Pete slipped off the bed at once.He was about to go out and pour her a ss of water when the door


    opened.


    Justin pushed the door open and walked in with a ss of water and a bowl of in oatmeal.


    "I thought you might have woken up when I heard soundsing from the room.Here, have some


    water and oatmeal."


    Nora: She thought of how she always saw the three of them right after she woke up during thest two


    times she fetose.


    She felt a little touched.Her cell phone beeped just as she finished the oatmeal.She picked it up to see


    that it was a message from Brenda.


    The message she had sent a day ago was: "Johnson has been tried and sentenced to death.He will be


    executed immediately.Most of the money that Karl gave him over the years has also been recovered,


    but there''s nothing to be done about the portion that has been spent."


    The message she had sent just now was: ¡®Are you awake?¡¯ Nora replied: ¡®Yeah: Brenda called her at


    once.


    When Nora answered, an agitated Brenda said, "Hurry over to the special department, Nora! Ruth has


    managed to get those people to talk after using the ns that ck Cat drew up! As it turns out, the


    mysterious organization really is rted to your mother! The situation is very disadvantageous for you


    right now!"


    Hearing this, Nora narrowed her eyes at once and said, "Okay, I''m on my way."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora stroked Pete''s head.


    Then, she looked at the sleeping Cherry and whispered, "Look after Cherry.Don''t let her y games all


    day"


    Pete nodded seriously and replied, "Okay"


    Nora then got up, changed, and went out.


    Justin drove her there.


    Nora was in the passenger seat.


    On the way to the special department, she suddenly thought of Trueman.


    She opened her chat record with him and found that he still hadn''t answered the question that she


    asked him thest time.


    Nora asked again: ¡®Who plotted my pregnancy?¡¯


    The person who had managed to plot her pregnancy must also be capable of drugging Justin.


    This was definitely no simple person.


    Trueman didn''t reply to her right away.


    Nora frowned.


    As if he could sense her emotions, Justin suddenly said, "No matter what happens, it has nothing to do


    with you."


    Taken aback, Nora turned to look at him.


    Justin then said, "The previous generation''s affairs have nothing to do with us.Even if your mother has


    really done something, it has nothing to do with you."


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    After a while, she nodded.


    To be honest, she had already seen iting.


    Just like what Morris had said at the beginning, he had also suspected Yvette of being involved in the


    production of the gene serum.


    Back then, on the grounds of treating someone''s illness, Yvette had escaped after she left the police


    station.


    With that in mind, she arrived at the special department.


    As soon as she entered, she noticed that the way the people there looked at her had changed a little.


    Nora frowned.


    At this moment, Brenda rushed out, grabbed her, and took her straight to her office.


    After entering, Brenda closed the door, blocking out the gazes and gossips of the people outside.


    When she looked back behind her, she saw that Nora was already seated on the sofa in her office.


    Brenda said, "Excuse me, Nora, she is already starting to bully you.Why are you still so calm?!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Alright, tell me, how did she bully me?"


    Brenda sat in front of her and exined, "She has already made them talk.Those people are saying


    that your mother, Yvette Anderson, was a member of the mysterious organization! On top of that, her


    status in there was pretty high!"


    Nora nodded.


    "And then?" Brenda sighed.


    "All the bodyguards who were arrested are saying the same thing.They came back to the States this


    time to look for your mother! They even said that..."


    Brenda nced at her and went on."...that you are also involved in this.They said that you are their


    undercover agent"


    Following what she said, the door to Brenda''s office was pushed open.


    A few people from the special department stood outside, all of them staring at Nora.


    Brenda''s expression changed at once.


    She looked at them harshly and demanded, "What do you think you''re doing? Are you staging a


    rebellion?"


    The few of them hesitated for a moment.


    Then, they said, "Captain Brenda, it''s like this.The suspects have said that Nora is their undercover


    agent..."


    Brenda sneered, "And you believe them?"


    They sighed and replied, "We don''t believe them, either, but ording to the regtions, we have to


    ask her a few questions."


    Brenda let out a "hmph".


    "What kind of questions? Don''t you know what she has done for the special department? Two days


    ago, it was none other than Nora who exposed Johnson''s conspiracy here and allowed one of our


    undercoverrades to return to the light.It was also her who let you people know who the more


    reliable one between Captain Johnson and Captain Ford is! But now you''re actually running over to


    interrogate her? Also, have you people asked Captain Ford for permission to interrogate her?"


    Reprimanded by Brenda, none of them dared to speak.


    At this moment, a voice reached them.


    "Don''t be mad, Captain Brenda.Everyone is just trying to do their jobs..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The few of them stepped aside, upon which Ruth walked over from behind.


    Ruth had been very popr in the special department recently because of the interrogation n that


    she and ck Cat had designed.


    Everyone had be a believer of her.


    In addition, all of them had interrogated the suspects for many days ¡ªin fact, some of them had even


    started to employ torture methods ¡ªyet none of them had managed to make the bodyguards talk.


    Despite that, Ruth''s interrogation methods had easily made them talk, which gave everyone a new


    perception of her interrogation abilities.


    Originally, because of the Johnson incident, everyone had distanced themselves from Ruth somewhat.


    However, everyone here admired capable people.


    Ruth''s ability had made everyone''s fondness for her grow exponentially.


    Moreover, because the interrogation n was designed by ck Cat and her, Morris had left her in


    charge of all interrogation matters.


    Ruth looked at the two of them, a smile still on her face.Her dimples made her look like a little girl next


    door.


    Brenda stared at her.


    "What? You want to interrogate Nora too? Are you worthy of that?"


    Ruth lowered her eyes.


    "How would I dare to do that? I know Ms.Smith''s status in the special department is special, and also


    know very much just how much Captain Ford values her, so how would I possibly dare to interrogate


    her?"


    "Then hurry up and get the hell out of here!" Brenda shouted sharply.


    Ruth sighed.


    "Captain Brenda, all the bodyguards are now saying that Yvette Anderson was the second-inmand


    in the special department back then.She was also involved in the development of the gene serum and


    other issues.


    All of them came to the States just to search for her! Moreover, they also said that she is in possession


    of all the theories and mechanics of the gene serum! Yvette Anderson alone can establish another


    mysterious organization!"


    Brenda sneered, "So? Yvette Anderson is dead!"


    Ruth looked at Nora.


    "But her daughter is still alive."

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Brenda immediately said, "I didn''t know that the special department¡¯ s principles involve imposing


    parents¡¯ crimes onto their children? Even the children of murderers have to be arrested, right?"


    Ruth sighed and looked at her helplessly.


    "As I said, Captain Brenda, we will not be arresting Ms.Smith.We just want to summon her to answer a


    few of our questions.Isn''t it in her interest to clear her of all suspicions as soon as possible?"


    To be honest, ording to the rules and regtions, Ruth''s approach was appropriate.She upied


    the moral high ground this time.


    On the contrary, Brenda''s interception at the moment was a bit unreasonable.


    As Yvette''s only daughter, even if Nora was not involved with the mysterious organization, she was


    obligated to assist the special department in their investigations.


    But...when Ruth became the interrogator, there was no way Brenda would allow Nora to suffer such


    grievances.


    She was about to say more when Nora got up and said, "I want to interrogate the bodyguards."


    Ruth and the others were stunned.


    A contemptuous smile immediately formed on Ruth''s countenance.


    At once, she said, "What do you mean by that, Ms.Smith? I can understand if you suspect that my


    proposal is problematic, but this proposal was designed by ck Cat and me.Are you saying that you


    doubt ck Cat''s interrogation abilities?"


    She was exactly the one that Nora was suspicious of! She narrowed her eyes and said, "I have never


    doubted ck Cat''s abilities"


    Only then did Ruth nod.


    "In that case, you don''t need to interrogate them.Captain Brenda, if you really refuse to let us take her


    away, that¡¯s okay too.I will ask her a few questions right now and right in front of you.Surely that would


    do, right?"


    Brenda looked at Nora.


    Nora stared at everyone outside.She knew that even she herself would probably have doubted


    someone in her position, let alone them.


    Her mother was a member of the mysterious organization.


    Even if she wasn''t, what was certain at the moment was that she was undoubtedly connected to the


    mysterious organization! On top of that, she was being so mysterious.


    They definitely wouldn''t fully trust her.She nodded.


    "Ask away"


    As expected of someone who once dared to say on a public forum that ck Cat''s interrogation


    methods were problematic, Ruth was certainly skilled when it came to interrogation methods.


    She went straight to the crux of the matter and asked, "Ms.Smith, I''d like to ask, do you have any


    impression of your mother?"


    Nora remained seated on Brenda''s sofa, her posture like a big boss.


    Her voice was cool and crisp as she slowly replied, "If one could retain their memories from when they


    were a six-month-old baby, then perhaps I might still have had an impression of her."


    Yvette had died a few months after she was born.


    How would she possibly have any impression of her? Ruth then asked, "Did she leave you anything?"


    Yes, an audio recording.


    However, Nora lowered her eyes.She didn''t want them to know the content of the recording.


    Besides, she was certain that there was nothing rted to the case in the recording.She looked straight


    at Ruth and answered, "Yes, but it has nothing to do with the case"


    Ruth''s voice instantly turned stern and severe.


    "Ms.Smith, please cooperate with our investigation! We will decide whether or not it has anything to do


    with the case after we verify it.Please tell us what your mother left you and where it is!"


    Nora looked straight at her.


    Ruth, however, was not afraid.She continued to stare at her as well.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    Suddenly, it urred to her that the Grays had wanted Anthony to marry her even after she became


    pregnant back then.


    They must have wanted something that her mother had left behind, right? Later, Anthony had


    demanded the small pharmaceuticalpany that her mother had left behind.


    She had gone to thepany premises and searched it before, though, but she hadn''t found anything


    useful.


    And now, Ruth was asking her if her mother had left her anything...


    Although she knew that this was a step in the interrogation process and was also a necessary


    procedure; had it been someone else who had asked her that question, she might not have thought too


    much into it.


    But if it was Ruth...


    Why was she getting the feeling that Ruth was also trying to sound her out to find out what that thing


    was?! Nora did not speak.


    The atmosphere suddenly died down.


    Even Brenda looked at Nora and said, "Nora, if it''s not very important, why don''t you show it to them?"


    "No! ¡° Nora replied, "This involves my privacy.It is also my personal belonging.I have the right to refuse


    to show it to anyone"


    She sounded very firm.


    Even if she were to present the audio recording, she would only let Morris listen to it.


    Brenda fell silent for a while.


    Then, without any hesitation, she chose to stand in front of her.She faced Ruth and said, "Nora does


    indeed have the right to do that"


    Ruth, however, said aggressively, "Finding the roots of the mysterious organization and taking all of


    them down in one fell swoop is what matters the most right now.Ms.Smith, as a member of the special


    department, can''t you just cooperate with us?"


    She spoke as if Nora would be the special department''s sinner if she did not cooperate with them.


    The others also looked at her.


    Ruth went on.


    "Also, don''t you find your past very weird? How did you meet Dr.Silvester Zabe when you grew up in


    California? And how did you learn everything you know about surgery? Dr.Zabe is in New York; surely


    he couldn''t have run all the way to California to take you as his disciple, right?!"


    Why not...It wasn''t just Silvester but also Quinn and...


    Nora cast her eyes down and said nothing.


    Ruth went on.


    "In addition, you came to New York at a time that is really too coincidental.We have already done the


    calctions.Not long after you came, Caleb Gray also arrived.After Gray came, Trueman Yale brought


    his bodyguards with him and came here too.Since then, Yale has been in constant contact with


    you.May I know why this is?!"


    Every word Ruth spoke was insinuating that there was something between her and Trueman.


    Nora cast her eyes down and sneered, "If it''s about that, you can ask Captain Ford about it."


    She had always kept Morris in the loop about hermunication with Trueman.


    However, Ruth said, "Are you nning to have Captain Ford protect you? What bad timing, though,


    because something came up, he is out today.Therefore, you must exin this clearly today.Otherwise,


    I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave the special department."


    After Ruth spoke very aggressively, she stepped aside.


    At once, a group of SWAT officers from the special department came forward from behind her.


    Brenda frowned.


    "Ruth, what is the meaning of this?"


    Ruth adopted a very aggressive attitude and replied, "Captain Brenda , Lam in charge of all


    interrogation matters.Captain Ford has also given me the right to act ording to my will! Now that


    Nora is involved with the key figures of the case, she can only be released after she has been


    thoroughly interrogated.Otherwise, we have firm grounds to believe that she has rtions to the


    mysterious organization!"


    Brenda went forward and stopped right in front of Nora.


    "Try taking another step forward! I''m going to see which one of you has the guts to take her to the


    interrogation room when I''m standing right here?!"


    "We won''t take her away."


    Ruth said, "We will interrogate her right here in your office.Give it some good thought, Ms.Smith.We will


    only be able to trust you if you hand over what your mother has left you!"


    After speaking, she took a step back and left straightaway.


    Brenda frowned and looked at the SWAT officers at the door.She knew that they were there to monitor


    them.


    Infuriated, she whipped out her cell phone at once and said, "I will call Captain Ford right now and get


    him toe back!"


    Unfortunately, after she took out her cell phone, she realized that there was no signal at all.She was


    stunned for a moment.


    Then, she suddenly realized what was happening.


    "F*ck! They actually jammed the signal in my office "


    She looked at Nora and said, "Two days ago, when you were in a deep sleep, Captain Ford received a


    call for help from the border.Someone who appears to be from the mysterious organization has


    allegedly shown up there, so he took some men with him and immediately went over as


    reinforcement.Before he left, because Ruth looked like she was doing a decent job of interrogating the


    suspects, Captain Ford temporarily gave her the rights to interrogation.But I didn''t expect that she


    would actually start targeting you!"


    Brenda went out with her cell phone at once.


    She said, "Wait for me here, Nora.I''ll go out and find a signal and call Captain Ford! I''ll make hime


    back right away.Even if he can''t, I will make him call the department and release you!"


    Nora, however, leaned back on the sofazily and stared at the ceiling.


    Even if they couldn''t get him on the phone, Morris would have toe back the next day anyway.No


    biggie, she would just sleep the day away!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    After Brenda left her office, she went to the special department''s entrance.But when she dialed Morris¡¯


    number, she found that his cell phone had been switched off.She broke into a frown.


    When she turned to go back, she found the SWAT officers blocking her way.


    Brenda narrowed her eyes and stared at the two of them.


    "How dare you stop me?"


    The two replied, "Captain Brenda, we are in the process of interrogating Nora Smith at the moment.You


    are not from the interrogation unit, so you are not allowed to enter your office."


    Brenda immediately sneered, "Is that so?"


    She rolled up her sleeves at once and said, "Let''s see if you two can stop me, then!"


    Then, she went on the offensive right away.In no time, she had flipped the two officers onto the floor.


    Only then did Brenda dust her hands off and continue walking forward.


    However, the other people at the door blocked her way once more.


    Brenda stared at them.


    "Are you sure you want to go against me?"


    The few of them looked at one another.


    Atst, they sighed and said, "Captain Brenda, we were assigned this task! We will unconditionally


    obey all orders rted to interrogation!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Brenda:"!!"


    She was livid.


    She let out an icyugh and said, "Fine.


    Then you guys cane and try me!"


    But as soon as she said that, Nora''s calm and dispassionate voice traveled over.


    "Forget it."


    Taken aback, Brenda looked at her.


    With the SWAT officers in between them, Nora said to her, "You will only be detained along with me if


    youe back.It''s morefortable outside.Why don''t you go home for now?"


    "You have been detained? How does Ruth have the right to detain you?!" Nora shrugged.


    "Who knows?" Brenda took a deep breath, turned, and started walking out.


    "I''ll go and look for Justin right away, Nora!"


    Seeing that Brenda had left, Nora returned to the room.She closed the curtains and looked at Brenda''s


    white sofa.


    That woman sure knew how to enjoy life.


    There was even a white fluffy nket on the sofa that suited lying down just right.


    Nora could almost imagine Brenda''szy and charming appearance as shey down on it.She shook


    her head, walked over, andy down.She would just catch up on sleep.


    In the other room, Ruth stared at the monitor showing what was happening in Brenda''s office.


    The surveince cameras were newly-installed, but she could already see Nora lying on the sofa.


    She bit her lip.


    Suddenly, she said to the person next to her, "Go there and do this..."


    When she was done speaking, a hesitant look came over the countenance of the person next to her.


    "Isn''t that kinda inappropriate , Ruth? Nora is also a member of the special department after all." Ruth


    looked at him at once.


    "Do you still think of her as part of the special department? Don''t forget, her mother is the backbone of


    the mysterious organization! If it weren''t for her mother, the gene serum would never have emerged


    into the world! How many people have died because of the gene serum all these years? And how many


    children did they kidnap for human experiments back then?!"


    Ruth gritted her teeth hatefully.


    "More than twenty years ago, as many as a thousand children had gone missing in the country.It was


    only in the end that it was discovered that they had been captured by the mysterious organization.It


    was only after they conducted brutal and inhumane experiments on the children that the gene serum


    was created! The members of the mysterious organization are simply devoid of all conscience! All


    these years, in order to capture the mysterious organization, how many of ourrades have we


    sacrificed? Now that Nora Smith holds clues to the mysterious organization, why should she be allowed


    to keep mum about it? Just do what I say! I will bear all the consequences!"


    The person felt that Ruth was right, yet also not.


    For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, he could only say"...Alright, I guess."


    Elsewhere, Nora was lying on the sofa.


    While she was resting, someone suddenly rushed into the room.


    Nora opened her eyes to see a few people from the special department.


    They took amp and switched it on with a loud snap.


    After themp was switched on, piercing light illuminated the whole room, making it as bright as day!


    Nora frowned.She knew that this was an interrogation tactic.


    High-intensity light like this would irritate people and make them ufortable.


    Even if they closed their eyes, they wouldn''t be able to fall asleep.She clicked her tongue coldly.


    So, was Ruth nning to use these interrogation tactics on her? She raised her eyebrows and looked


    at the person who had switched on themp.


    The person nced at her and tried to persuade her.


    "Ms.Smith, why don''t you show us what your mother left you? Don''t try to tough it out anymore.Even if


    Captain Fordes back, he still has to act ording to the regtions!"


    Nora replied detachedly, "No."


    The man sighed.He could only leave the room.


    At the door, Ruth stood there and looked at her with a smile.


    "Ms.Smith, we have no choice but to do this.After all, this is a standard tactic.I hope you can


    understand! Of course, if you hand it over now, I can remove themp at once."


    Nora lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    Seeing how she looked as if she didn''t want to talk, Ruth said, "Since you haven''t decided to make the


    right decision yet, you can continue to give it more thought!"


    After speaking, she left and closed the door with a bang.


    Ruth had already asked around a long time ago¡ªsleep was the most important thing to Nora.


    Now that she couldn''t sleep, she would definitely be exceptionally anxious while being detained in


    there! In the room.


    Nora leaned on the sofa and stared at themp.


    The light was very ring.


    After she closed her eyes for a while, she found that she really couldn''t quite fall asleep.


    Moreover, with such a strong light stimting her senses, she started to be a little irritated,


    making her seem a little impatient.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    She decided not to put up with this anymore.


    Initially, Nora had thought that even though it was obvious that Ruth was making things difficult for her,


    she was indeed acting ording to regtions.


    After interrogating the suspects and finding out that the mysterious organization''s ultimate mastermind


    was Yvette, she should indeed interrogate Nora.


    But Nora was not just anybody.


    She was internal personnel of the special department.


    Even if they wanted to interrogate her, they should have asked Morris for permission first.


    After all, she was someone whom Morris had specially recruited! When Ruth detained her and forbade


    her from leaving, she could understand and think of it as Ruth trying to prevent her from taking the


    opportunity to escape in case she really was involved with the mysterious organization.


    Therefore, she had intended to cooperate with them in the beginning. After all, once Morris returned,


    the truth woulde to light.


    That was why she hadforted Brenda and told her to leave just now.


    But Ruth was actually installing a light like that in her room? What kind of attitude was that? Even in a


    normal interrogation, they should not be employing torture methods when there was no evidence of her


    involvement with the mysterious organization! Nora closed her eyes and experienced for herself the


    pain and agony of someone under interrogation.


    Ten minutester, she ultimately decided not to go against herself anymore.


    Thus, she picked up her cell phone, tapped away on it a little, and sent out a signal from the room


    whose signal had been jammed.


    About five minutester.


    The SWAT officers from the special department looked warily at Nora who had exited the room.


    She stood there, thin and frail and standing at a height of 5''7, yet all the men felt pressured by her


    presence.


    "What''s going on?" Ruth came over and asked.


    At the sight of Nora, her pupils shrank.


    "A -are you actually thinking of escaping? Nora, do you have a guilty conscience?!"


    Nora flexed her wrists a little.


    "No, I just think that getting this over with quickly would be better."


    Ruth was taken aback.


    "What do you mean ¡®get it over with quickly''?!"


    As soon as she said that, Nora, who was in front of her, suddenly hooked her toes around the chair


    next to her.


    Then, she applied some force and the chair flew straight towards Ruth! Ruth screamed and tried to


    duck.


    But would the target of Nora''s attack be able to avoid her?! Bang! The chair crashed into Ruth, grazing


    her forehead and making her head buzz from the impact.


    She demanded furiously, "Nora, what are you doing?! Are you trying to break out of jail?!"


    After shouting at her, she looked behind her at the SWAT officers and shouted, "What are you people


    still in a daze for? She is attacking us ! Hurry up and arrest her!"


    The SWAT officers took a step forward.


    Just as they were about to attack, Nora suddenly whipped out her cell phone¡ªMorris'' face was


    disyed on the screen.


    Nora hadn''t had enough sleep, so she was very grumpy at the moment.


    She felt a lot better after she hit Ruth.


    Only then did she say, "Captain Ford, go ahead and tell them what you have to say!"


    At the sight of Morris, Ruth''s pupils shrank.


    ...


    Impossible! There was no signal at the area where Morris was.


    She had only started to target Nora after she confirmed that Morris was unreachable by phone, so how


    did she manage to give him a video call?! On the screen, Morris¡¯ lip corners were also twitching.


    The woman obviously could have taken out her cell phone right away , yet she had to get violent


    instead...


    Never mind.


    Morris coughed and said, "Nora is someone that I specially recruited .Before recruiting her into the


    special department, I have already thoroughly investigated everything about her! She has nothing to do


    with the mysterious organization! In addition, I have been constantly kept in the loop about her


    communication with Trueman Yale.It was also because of her contact with Yale that we were able to


    pinpoint his ce of residence and arrest those suspects."


    His words clearly exined what had happened to everyone.


    The members of the special department''s interrogation unit understood at once that they didn''t need to


    interrogate Nora at all.


    The members of the special department didn''t have any feelings for Nora.


    After all, she was cold and distant in nature.


    Although she held a position in the special department, she hardly came to work.


    However, the members of the special department trusted Morris a lot, especially after the Johnson


    incident.


    Therefore, what Morris said must be true.


    Moreover, given Morris¡¯ high position in the department, if he was willing to be Nora''s guarantor, then


    they should not be interrogating Nora anymore.


    Ruth also understood this.


    Even though she was filled with hatred, she knew that she had already missed the opportunity to do


    anything, so she did not dare to say any more.


    Without Johnson providing her cover, everything she did now must be logical and reasonable in order


    for her to be able to stand her ground.


    Thus, she said, "Since Captain Ford has put it that way, then Ms.Smith can go.However, since her


    mother is rted to the case, then it stands to reason that Ms.Smith should stay away from the


    investigation to avoid suspicion! Therefore, shouldn''t Ms.Smith stop participating in further


    interrogations rted to the case, Captain Ford?"


    Even if she couldn''t bring her down, she would drive her away! Morris hadn''t even spoken yet when


    Nora herself said, "Sure."


    Nora looked at the people in front of herzily.


    To be honest, there were indeed people who really couldn''t fit into the team atmosphere after joining


    the group halfway.


    Moreover, she had alwayse and gone alone.


    During this period of time in the special department, she hadn''t felt any concern from them at all, either.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    All she had experienced was just pressure and restrictions.


    She had already wanted to leave the special department a long time ago.


    However! Nora went on.


    "Let me interrogate those people before I go.After I am sure that they are telling the truth, I will leave."

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Her mother was indeed involved with the mysterious organization.Otherwise, she wouldn''t have told


    her to keep a low profile, bide her time, and avoid standing out, lest she attracted the mysterious


    organization''s attention and put herself in danger.


    But if her mother really was the leader of the mysterious organization, then why hadn''t she gone


    abroad and met up with the mysterious organization after she fled from New York back then? Given


    how the mysterious organization could move Trueman to ces without anyone realizing it, wouldn''t it


    also be a piece of cake for them to move her mother somewhere else back then? Yet they hadn''t! Not


    only had they not done that, but Yvette had even gone to California, where she spent the rest of her


    life.


    On top of that, she even married a little ruffian like Henry Smith and entrusted herself to him.


    Something was definitely wrong! While she was contemting, Ruth said sarcastically, "Ms.Smith, I


    have already talked about this just now.Even if you don''t trust me, don''t you trust ck Cat? It''s


    impossible for the interrogation proposal that I designed with ck Cat to have ws."


    ck Cat...


    Tsk.


    After the spotlight incident, she felt extremely disgusted that how the woman was using her to brag.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nora''s lip corners suddenly curled into a smile and she sneered, "Do you really know ck Cat?"


    Ruth raised her chin at once.


    "Of course.ck Cat and I are very good friends.Our colleagues have already seen us when we were


    discussing the proposal together the other time..."


    But as soon as she said that, Nora retorted dispassionately, "But ck Cat doesn''t know you!"


    ck Cat didn¡¯t know her? Ruth''s pupils shrank and her head whipped towards Nora.


    She clenched her fists nervously and retorted, "What? I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    "Oh, you don''t? Then I''ll exin it to you carefully."


    Nora hadn''t slept well, and on top of that, she had only eaten a bowl of oatmeal after she woke up, so


    she was a little tired.


    She suddenly pulled a chair next to her over and sat with the back of the chair facing her.She propped


    her arms on the back of the chair and slowly said, "You''re aware that Karl has been acquitted, right?"


    ck Cat was the number one assassin in Karl''s Assassin Alliance.


    However, outsiders werepletely unaware that Karl had never actually met ck Cat before.


    Following what Nora was saying, everyone immediately understood that she had met the real ck


    Cat before.


    Everyone in the special department gasped.


    Nora stared at Ruth.


    The wound on her forehead was still bleeding.


    She was holding a tissue against the wound, but her eyes were already starting to be evasive.


    Nevertheless, she said insistently, "Yeah, I know that, but I have no idea what you are trying to say."


    Nora sighed.


    She said solemnly, "Aren''t you very smart? Yet you don''t even understand something as simple as


    this? Then let me put it more bluntly for you!"


    She slowly said, "ck Cat said that they don''t know you at all.So, which ck Cat did you design the


    so-called interrogation n with Ruth choked on her breath.Of course, she knew that the ck Cat she


    had spoken with was a fake.


    She was about to use the same trick again when Nora said lightly, "Surely that ck Cat of yours didn''t


    also deceive you, right?"


    Ruth:"!!"


    During all her previous interactions with Nora, she had always found the woman very stupid, and


    thought that she didn''t really know how to speak properly.


    She didn''t expect that she would also know how to diss someone! Her rhetorical question had rendered


    Ruth speechless.


    Her throat moved a little, but even after a long while, she still couldn''t squeeze even a word out of her


    mouth.


    It was surprisingly Nora who couldn''t be bothered with her anymore.


    She looked straight at her cell phone and said to Morris, "I''m going to interrogate those few suspects."


    "Okay."


    Morris agreed without any hesitation.


    Ever since the Johnson incident, because of Morris¡¯ meritorious contributions, the word "acting" had


    been removed from the front of his job title.


    He could now make the decisions for everything pertaining to the special department.


    Now that he had spoken, those who had obeyed Ruth''s instructions were no longer under her control.


    Nora walked straight to the interrogation room.


    Morris picked a few people to work with her.


    As for Ruth, she remained where she was.


    Mark and a few others who had cooperated with Ruth also awkwardly stood where they were.


    In particr, the staff member who had installed the spotlight in Nora''s room for Ruth just now felt even


    more embarrassed.


    He couldn''t help but stare at Ruth and say, "As it turns out, you don''t know ck Cat at all? You are so


    full of lies.Which sentence of yours is actually true?!"


    Ruth bit her lip.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    A short whileter, she suddenly looked at the man and retorted, "Regardless of whether I know ck


    Cat or not, the interrogation proposal I produced has indeed yielded useful information, and that is what


    I am capable of!"


    The way people all around looked at her suddenly changed.


    In particr, Damon immediately said, "Previously, I thought you were just deceived by a fake Q, but


    you actually used the same trick time and again.I have finally seen your true colors!"


    Ruth knew that she couldn''t carry on the act anymore.


    With nothing else to lose, she threw the handle after the de.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I don''t know Q or ck Cat, I made up all of it! But my ability is


    real! There is absolutely no problem with that interrogation proposal!"


    Then, she looked at Nora''s back and followed after her.


    The others also followed after her.


    Ruth stared at Nora and sneered, "You just don''t give up, do you? So, you don''t believe that all of this


    has something to do with your mother and that your mother is the mysterious organization''s second-in-


    command? Okay then, go ahead and interrogate them yourself! Let''s see what you can get out of


    them!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    There was anger in her words.


    But at the same time, there was confidence! Her interrogation methods were viable and were the real


    deal! Besides, the bodyguards had all been trained by the mysterious organization, and would never


    easily reveal the mysterious organization''s location.


    How would they possibly tell the truth? By stupidly going over to interrogate them, Nora was doing


    nothing more than a final struggle.


    She knew that whatever Nora was about to do was nothing more than a few tips the real ck Cat had


    given her.


    However! When it came to interrogation, the actual person had to be present in order for it to work.


    ck Cat''s capabilities weren''t something that one could learn with just a few words.


    If that was possible, ck Cat could just publish a book.


    Why would everyone have to admire ck Cat so much? ck Cat had their own style and


    momentum! Therefore, Ruth was confident that nothing woulde out of Nora¡¯ s interrogation! Nora


    ignored her.


    Before she entered the interrogation room, her cell phone vibrated.


    She looked down to see that it was actually a reply from Trueman.


    This time, Trueman did not dodge her questions.


    Instead, he answered her questions directly.


    Her question was: ¡®Who plotted my pregnancy?¡¯


    Trueman''s answer, however, made her pupils shrink.


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    A momentter, she put down her cell phone and instructed the people apanying her, "You guys


    wait outside.I will go in alone."


    The special department staff members wanted to say something, but the video call with Morris was still


    connected, so he said, "Do as she says."


    With that, all of them stood outside the door.


    Nora entered the interrogation room and closed the door.


    The moment the door closed, all the sounds outside were cut off.


    All the sounds inside the interrogation room were also isted.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth stared nervously at the door to the interrogation room.


    She knew that if Nora got a different answer from hers in her interrogation, then she would most likely


    be fired from the special department.


    But...there was no way Nora would be able to get anything out of them.Sheforted herself.


    In the interrogation room.


    Nora sat opposite one of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard, who was shackled down with iron chains, was seated opposite her.


    The two looked at each other.


    Suddenly, Nora asked, "You said that my mother was involved with the mysterious organization, right?"


    The bodyguard nodded.


    "Yes." Nora cast her eyes down.


    "Is that really true?"


    The bodyguard nodded again.


    "Yes, it is.Our purpose ining to the United States this time is precisely to take over what she has


    left behind.You are her descendant! So that makes you a member of the mysterious organization too!"


    Nora stared at him.


    "I will ask you once more¡ªis what you just said true?"


    "Yes, it''s true." The bodyguard answered firmly.


    "Oh, okay."


    Nora got onto her feet and disconnected the video call with Morris.


    Then, she flexed her wrists and said, "In that case, the interrogation officially begins now."


    "The interrogation officially begins"? The bodyguard was dumbfounded.


    Before he could understand what was going on, Nora suddenly came up to him.


    With azy demeanor and a bit of impatience in her facial expression, she stretched out her hand...


    "Abhhh!!"


    A sharp cry of pain came from the interrogation room.


    Even the interrogation room''s great soundproofing couldn''tpletely drown out the cry, which went to


    show just how loud the man in the interrogation room had been.


    The people outside became nervous at once.


    Damon and Mark went up to the door to the interrogation room and looked inside worriedly.


    They called out, "Ms.Smith? Ms.Nora Smith? Are you okay?"


    But apart from cries of pain, no other sound came out of the room.


    Damon couldn''t help but ask, "That guy couldn''t have broken free and assaulted Ms.Smith, right?"


    A look of worry also came over Mark''s countenance.


    Ruth stood at the side and scoffed inwardly.


    Here she was, thinking that ck Cat had really imparted a skill or two to Nora.


    As it turned out, they had just told her to torture them, that was all.


    This was against thew! Nora must have given up on herself after making up her mind to leave the


    special department, right? When it came to things like torture, every report made was taken seriously.


    Besides, with the way how those bodyguards from the mysterious organization were, it was impossible


    that one could make them talk just by torturing them.


    If it was possible, the special department personnel would have done it a long time ago.


    She had a lot of faith in the well-trained members of the mysterious organization.


    While she was thinking about it, cries of pain traveled over from the room one after another.


    She leaned against the wall outside leisurely. After waiting for a full ten minutes, the door to the


    interrogation room suddenly opened.


    Nora walked out of it calmly.


    There seemed to be a little displeasure on her countenance, making the hearts of the people outside


    sink.


    Ruth, however, became excited.


    She immediately said, "Nora, did you get anything out of them? Or did you not manage to get them to


    say anything at all? Or did you get the same answer as I did just now? Also, you tortured him just now,


    right? Is the information received through such methods reliable? Will he give you false evidence?"


    Nora stared at her.


    "I didn''t torture him"


    "You didn''t?"


    Ruth sneered, "How can that be? The man''s voice was close to shooting up to the high heavens just


    now, we all heard it.Are you still trying to deny it?! Heh, I''m going in to have a look!"


    She went straight into the interrogation room.


    Damon and Mark also followed behind her closely.


    What the two of them were thinking, though, was that if Nora had really tortured the suspect, then they


    must find a way to cover it up for her.


    Unexpectedly, when the three of them entered the interrogation room , they instead found the


    bodyguard drenched in sweat.


    Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead, but he actually didn''t look like he had suffered any injuries!

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Ruth refused to give up.


    She took a step forward and checked the person''s vitals, but she couldn''t find anything wrong with him.


    Ruth hesitated.


    Did she really not torture him? Why was Nora so mysterious in everything she did, though? She really


    didn''t know what she had done just now.


    However, Ruth suddenly didn''t dare to let her make contact with the other suspects anymore.


    She frowned and looked straight at Damon.She said, "Nora must not have gotten anything out of them,


    but we clearly heard something just now.Therefore, we mustn''t let her interrogate the rest of the


    suspects!"


    Damon lowered his head.


    He, who had no affection for Ruth whatsoever, didn''t feel like listening to Ruth talk at all at the moment


    Ruth wanted to say more, but Nora''s low voice had already traveled over.


    "He has confessed everything.Re-interrogate him and get a statement from him."Everyone:"??"


    Ruth:"???"


    After Nora said that, she nced at the bodyguard in the interrogation room.


    The simple nce from her actually made the bodyguard shudder all over.


    The big burly man had always been rational and aggressive before this, but it was as if he had be


    apletely different person.


    Stunned, Ruth asked, "What did she do to you?"


    What did she do to him? The thought of what had taken ce just now terrified the bodyguard.


    He swallowed and suddenly said, "I''ll confess! I''ll confess everything! Don''t let her interrogate me


    anymore! She''s the devil himself! The devil!!!"


    Half an hourter, a dispirited Ruth walked out of the interrogation room with the others.


    All of them had rather awful looks on their faces as they looked at Ruth.


    Mark said, "I will send the new information from the interrogation to Captain Ford right away.As for how


    you will be dealt with, it''s up to Captain Ford"


    After speaking, he hurriedly walked to the side and called Morris to give him a report.


    The others stared at Ruth.


    Five minutester, Mark returned.He stared at Ruth and said, "Captain Ford says that the special


    department does not need a hypocrite like you.Please leave¡¯!"


    Ruth might have deceived them, but her academic qualifications were real.


    Her ims of knowing Q and ck Cat were all made verbally, so there was no actual ountability to


    be held.


    It was just like how a lot of ordinary people would brag and im that they knew certain high-ranking


    officials.


    Even if one saw through their lies, could they arrest him? As long as they didn''t make use of that to


    break thew, no one could arrest them.


    Ruth hadn''t broken thew either.


    If one must say that she had made a mistake, then it would just be negligence at work at most.


    Her academic qualifications and so on were all real.


    The interrogation ns she had produced were also all rigorous and backed up by science.


    It was just that the information she received from the interrogation was different from the final answer.


    Ruth bit her lip.


    Even without her looking up, she could still feel the gazes from the people around her.


    She balled up her hands and suddenly shouted, "You can''t do this to me! Captain Ford can''t do this to


    me! Be it my interrogation methods or the statements, none of it is wrong! Nora¡¯s mother really is the


    mysterious organization''s second-inmand! There is no doubt about that!"


    Seeing that she was still unrepentant, Mark sighed and said, "But she has already betrayed the


    mysterious organization! You didn''t manage to get them to tell you this critical fact! That makes the


    statement you got theplete opposite!"


    Yes, that''s right...Yvette had indeed been the second-inmand in the mysterious organization.


    In fact, she had even been a key figure in the gene serum¡¯s research and development.


    However, she hadter betrayed the mysterious organization and fled back to the United States.


    After being arrested in the country, the reason why she had fled from prison was also to escape the


    mysterious organization''s pursuit! That was why she had escaped to California! Also! When Yvette


    escaped, she had taken away a key part of the mysterious organization''s research and development of


    the gene serum.


    As a result, their gene serum research and development had been missing something all these years.


    All the gene serums they had developed were also iplete.


    This was why the people who consumed the gene serum either went crazy or died.


    Why had Yvette betrayed the mysterious organization? The bodyguards did not know the reason.


    All they knew was that the purpose of theming to the United States was to take back from Yvette¡¯s


    sessor everything that had belonged to the mysterious organization.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be said that based on Ruth''s interrogation results, Nora had be the enemy of the special


    department.


    But when one looked at the final interrogation results instead, not only was Nora not their enemy, but


    she was even in the same camp as the special department.


    These were twopletely different conclusions.


    As for whether it was Ruth''sck of ability that led to her failure to uncover the final conclusion or a


    deliberate act on her part, Morris couldn''t be bothered to pursue this.


    At least, on the surface, she was no longer suitable to stay in the special department.


    Meanwhile Nora was outside the interrogation room.She had also interrogated the other bodyguards.


    The answers she got from them were the same.


    She clenched her jaw.She picked up her cell phone and looked at Trueman¡¯s reply to her text message:


    "Your pregnancy was out of everyone''s expectations.After an investigation into it, we were able to


    confirm that your mother was the one who had set up the whole thing.You should be aware that she


    made a deal with Caleb, but she deceived him, as well as the rest of us all.The original agreement


    between Caleb and her was that once you came of age, she would return to the organization what she


    had stolen while you married into the Grays.But for some reason, she broke the agreement.Your


    mother has never been someone trustworthy!"


    Nora stared at the text message.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    What she remembered of her mother was that she had fled to California behindn''s back.


    She was the one who had left her the audio recording in California, as well as the one who had made


    various arrangements for her future.


    After she came to New York, she had also learned from other people what her mother had been like.


    Therefore, the image she had of her mother had gradually started to take a clear shape in her mind.


    Even if she had never felt her mother¡¯s embrace before, the impression she had of her mother was


    now that of a strong, independent, powerful, and unrestrained woman.


    She was the center of attention that even young and talented men liken had pursued.


    It could be said that she was someone whom almost everyone looked up to.


    The Carefree Pill she had developed on a whim had be sought after by all after she improved its


    form.


    Her prowess in alternative medicine was recognized by everyone in the field.


    Even Jon, no matter how much he disliked her, always looked like he thought of her as a talented


    person whenever he mentioned her.


    Everyone who had lived in the same era as her mother called her a legend whenever they mentioned


    her.


    She was just like the sun¡ªalive and vibrant, yet also enviable.


    People only had praise for her whenever they mentioned her name! Yet, she had really once been a


    member of the mysterious organization...


    On top of that, she had even made use of a method like artificial insemination to make her daughter


    pregnant! She took a deep breath, Caleb''s words suddenly shing across her mind:"...the final truth


    will definitely be cruel."


    Nora clenched her hands into fists.


    No matter the reason for her betrayal to the mysterious organization, her decision was right.


    For the special department, the fact that she was not an enemy was cause for celebration.


    But for her...


    Why on earth would she want to plot against her own daughter like that?! She had always hated how


    her life was out of her own control.


    Bing pregnant was the only thing in her life that had deviated from her expectations.


    She could only say that she was fortunate that Justin was the children''s father.


    But...what if she hadn''t fallen in love with Justin her whole life? Would those two children have been


    destined to grow up without a mother or a father?¡¯ For a moment there, her feelings towards Yvette


    became ratherplicated.


    At this time, Morris finally came back.He looked like he was in a hurry.


    From the looks of it, he had just gotten off the helicopter.


    After entering the special department, he immediately made eye contact with Nora.


    Then, he took a deep breath and said, "You can''t leave."


    Nora didn''t respond.


    She was uninhibited by nature, and such a lifestyle of having to adhere to rules and regtions in


    everything she did actually didn''t suit her.


    Compared to working in the special department, she would prefer to sleep instead.


    Besides, now that they had figured out the truth, she didn''t feel that there was a need for her to stay


    anymore.She didn''t speak, her stance clear.


    Morris gazed at her.


    A whileter, he finally heaved a sigh.


    "Never mind.It''s only because certain people in the department disappointed you."


    His gaze swept towards Mark and the others nearby.


    Mark and the others hung their heads at once.


    Cooperating with Ruth to interrogate Nora was indeed something that filled them with guilt.


    Nora said, "It''s nothing."


    She wasn''t nning on holding those things against them¡ªbecause she had never once regarded


    Mark and the others as friends.


    Seeing how indifferent she was, Morris kept quiet for a moment before he finally said, "If you want to


    leave, then why don''t you pay Caleb Gray onest visit? He probably has something to tell you."


    Caleb? Nora was a little surprised.


    She then turned and walked towards Caleb''s interrogation room.


    In the hall.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, Morris stared at the people who had cooperated with Ruth.


    He pointed at them and said, "Do you guys know what you have done wrong?!"


    However, they didn''t know what Morris was upset about.


    Someone among them even said with dissatisfaction, "Captain Ford, we were just following


    procedure.We can apologize to Ms.Smith"


    "It''s toote."


    Morris knew that Nora would never turn back once she made up her mind.


    He also knew that everything that took ce in the special department during this period of time had


    immensely disappointed her.


    Those people curled their lips disdainfully.


    "That''s Ms.Smith being petty, then.Is there anyone here who wouldn''t have the asional


    disagreement with one another? How is it that she''s the only..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, Morris'' gaze had already swept towards him, causing him to


    shut up.


    "Isn''t she just a forensic doctor? What''s she being so arrogant for?!"


    Someone muttered under their breath.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Morris heard this, he sneered, "A forensic doctor? Do you think she is just a forensic doctor?!


    The way I see it, you still don''t understand what you have missed out on!"


    "What else could it be..."


    The man replied with dissatisfaction.


    At the side, as Damon stared after Nora, for some reason, he couldn''t help but feel like there was some


    sort of mysterious and unfathomable aura around her.


    He suddenly asked, "She''s...not Q, is she?"


    Morris didn''t say anything.


    He did not deny it, but he did not refute him either.


    Damon''s eyes gradually widened.


    He thought of some of the things they had done to Nora after she joined the special department and he


    held his head in regret.


    "If...if she really is Q, then...my god, what have I done to her?!"


    The person next to him was taken aback when he heard him.


    However, even though Q was a god to the people in the IT department, they were nothing to them.


    Thus, he said, "What''s the big deal about people like Q and Y? At the bottom of it all, they are just


    hackers.


    For the special department, it''s ck Cat who is the most impressive!

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    As long as she isn''t ck Cat, our loss is negligible!


    But as soon as he said that, someone nearby poked him.


    In a low voice, he said, "After she interrogated the bodyguards just now, the bodyguards called her the


    devil and revealed everything..."


    As soon as he said that, the whole ce suddenly fell silent.


    A short whileter, someone murmured, "S-surely not...? Could it be that..."


    "Impossible! If she''s Q, how can she be ck Cat?"


    Someone could not believe it.


    "Besides, Miss Smith doesn''t look like one to dirty her hands.A delicate young mistress can''t be the


    number one killer."


    The number one killer was a top-secret agent! Such a person must have trained every muscle in their


    body.


    Furthermore, they probably had to train every day.


    Miss Smith was so free.She was either sleeping or preparing to sleep at all times.


    How could it be her? When this was said, everyone believed it.


    After all, in the special department, those who maintained their muscles really needed to train every


    day.


    However, Nora looked thin and weak.She could not be that strong.


    Someone else said, "She was interrogating those people earlier.ck Cat must have given her some


    tips!"


    This thought seemed to make everyone feel morefortable and ept it.


    After all, if Nora was ck Cat, that would be too inconceivable.


    Therefore, everyone nodded and echoed this thought Morris was not sure if Nora was ck Cat, either.


    However, in terms of martial arts, Nora was Quinn School of Martial Arts'' Big Sister.He felt that since


    she was Q and Big Sister, there was a high chance that she was ck Cat.


    After all, ck Cat was a top-secret agent and a special-ss killer.


    No matter what they did, other than strong martial arts and intelligence, they also needed a good grasp


    of technology.


    Forget about the uncertainty.


    However...


    Morris slowly said, "ck Cat''s identity is mysterious.It''s not something that can be seen through by


    any ordinary person.ck Cat isn''t someone that just anyone can hire.However, Nora knows Karl.He


    might be the person who understands ck Cat the most."


    When the people heard this, they were a little indignant.


    "Karl is also one of us now.Can''t we just get Karl to invite ck Cat? She knows ck Cat probably


    through Karl, right?"


    As soon as someone said this, Morris''s voice turned cold.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled sarcastically and said, "You have the cheek to mention Karl?"


    Everyone shut their mouths at once.


    Morris''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces coldly and he said word by word, "You guys always say


    that Nora is useless.Then I''ll help you guys count how many things she has done for us since she


    joined the special department!"


    "She was the one who lured Trueman out and gave us a chance to capture him.Regardless of whether


    she''s Q or not, she was the one who gave us Trueman''s location.Otherwise, our Inte department


    wouldn''t even be able topare to the experts on Trueman''s side.We couldn''t locate him at all!


    Furthermore, it was her who fixed thework department''s bugs!"


    Damon''s face turned red.


    Morris looked at Mark again.


    "It was also her who set up a trap at thest minute and exposed Captain Johnson''s true face.She also


    proved our hero Karl''s innocence.Otherwise, Karl would have been killed by you already, right?¡¯ You


    still want to find ck Cat through Karl? Heh..."


    Mark was embarrassed and lowered his head.


    "So, what right do you have to judge Nora here? Not to mention her identity, just going by her


    contribution to the special department, who canpare to her?"


    Morris''s every word pierced into the hearts of these people.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    No one raised any objections.


    Morris saw that the people had finally shut their mouths and looked at Mark.


    "Come here"


    Mark followed behind Morris, and the two of them walked to the side Morris suddenly said, "Take a few


    people and monitor Ruth 24/7! You must catch her!"


    Mark looked at him in a daze.


    "Captain Ford, you''re..."


    His eyes lit up.


    "You''re suspecting Ruth?"


    Morris lowered his eyes.


    Of course, Ruth was suspicious! She first interrogated the four bodyguards, and the answers she got


    were all aimed at Nora.


    If Nora had not interrogated the bodyguards again, she might have been implicated by Ruth.


    She might even have had to leave the country, right? Moreover, after detaining Nora, she took


    advantage of the time when his phone had no signal to interrogate Nora.


    It was as if she was afraid that he would not give her this chance.


    Furthermore...he had received news of the mysterious organization and the other party had deliberately


    set up a signal jammer nearby.


    Wasn''t this too much of a coincidence? If Nora had not hacked the jamming device and forcefully


    contacted him, he might still have been outside! There were too many coincidences, so many that he


    could not help but suspect Ruth.


    Before Morris could answer, Mark instantly stood up.


    "Captain Ford, don''t worry.I promise toplete the mission this time!" Morris nodded.


    On the other hand, Nora entered Caleb''s interrogation room and saw Caleb was reading something.


    His cough seemed to have improved a lot and was not as frequent as before.


    Hearing this, Caleb turned to look at her and said, "Your medicine is not bad."


    Before this, Nora had given Sheril a form and asked her to help concoct a bottle of medicine.


    Although it could not treat lung cancer, it could slow down his cough.


    Nora nodded.


    "I''ll further refine it for youter."


    Caleb was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "Then you have to speed up."


    Nora:"?"


    She was stunned for a moment and looked at Caleb in confusion.Caleb put down the book and poured


    a cup of tea for Nora.His treatment here had clearly improved.


    "I''m afraid I''ll leave soon"


    Nora paused.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the mysterious organization." Caleb said slowly.


    His words stunned Nora.


    If he was imprisoned here, how could he return to the mysterious organization? Nora had just thought


    of this when Caleb answered her doubts.


    "I chatted with Captain Ford."

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Nora instantly understood.Karl''s identity had already been revealed, and he was no longer suitable to


    be a spy overseas.So Morris had instigated Caleb? Nora was stunned.Caleb''s status in the mysterious


    organization should be quite high.How could he be persuaded to defect so easily? As she was thinking,


    she heard Caleb suddenly say, "Actually, I''m the same as your mother."


    The same...


    Nora looked at him directly.


    "What do you mean? Do you know why she betrayed the mysterious organization back then?"


    "Yes." Caleb replied calmly and pointed to the chair opposite him.


    "Sit.There are some things I want to tell you."


    Nora was really only here to say goodbye.


    After all, she had left the special department.It was indeed inconvenient to see him again in the future.


    But she did not expect Caleb to suddenly reveal the truth from back then?! What had Yvette done back


    then? Nora sat opposite Caleb and looked at this man who was getting thinner and thinner because of


    lung cancer.


    His deep eyes were filled with helplessness as if he had seen through the world.


    Those eyes made him look more refined.He slowly said, "Do you know how your mother joined the


    mysterious organization?"


    Nora shook her head.


    "No." Caleb slowly said, "Actually, she was tricked into it."


    Nora was surprised.


    Caleb continued, "The mysterious organization was a small society.Your mother was deliberately set up


    with difficult questions and baited by them to join, but she had no idea what the organization was really


    doing...Your mother was only interested in gic modification.


    Human genes always have defects.


    Think about it, who wouldn''t want their genes to be perfect? Your mother was virtuous and her research


    in medicine had already reached the peak back then.


    Everyone in the country said that Dr.Zabe''s alternative medicine was the best, but that was not the


    case.


    Back then, the best in alternative medicine was actually your mother.


    It was just that she was still young and could notpare to Dr.Zabe in terms of seniority.


    That''s why she was targeted by the mysterious organization.


    The leader of the mysterious organization was famous for his academic research.


    He often discussed medicine with your mother and threw out all kinds of difficult questions about the


    production of gene serums.


    Your mother used up all her wits and answered whatever questions she could every time.


    Over time, your mother started sensing that something was wrong, so she asked the leader.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The leader invited your mother to visit their dream factory overseas.


    Only then did your mother discover the true identity of the mysterious organization!"


    Caleb lowered his eyes.


    "Do you know what the mysterious organization has done?" Nora shook her head.


    "I don''t really know."


    Caleb took a deep breath and said slowly, "The mysterious organization studied the gene serum.In the


    beginning, they tested it on adults and realized that their genes had already been rigidly fixed .It was


    not viable to change them again.Most of the people who had been injected with the gene serum either


    turned crazy or exploded.Therefore, they changed their strategy.Only experiments on some children


    could seed.Therefore, in that year, they bought a thousand children who had been abducted or


    abandoned all over the world.Most of those children were just born and were not even three years


    old.Those children all became the subjects of their experiments.They often injected drugs and


    extracted blood from them.Some even treated them as Petri dishes to see the effects.They sized up


    the viruses and bacterias.Some even deliberately injected the ratio virus into them to see if the gene


    serum can defeat the virus.Some even had their hands and feet chopped off and their organs plucked


    because the researchers wanted to know if the gene serum had the ability to regenerate their


    organs...And while doing those experiments, they wouldn''t inject the children with anesthetic because


    the anesthetic would change the effect of the gene serum..Among a thousand children, only a few


    survived, and most of them died."


    Nora''s heart clenched tightly when she heard these words.


    She had always known that the mysterious organization was filled with evil and was trying to change


    the human gic sequence.


    Furthermore, she had seen with her own eyes that Hiry, Yvonne, and the others had all been harmed


    by that drug.


    After entering the special department, she had also checked the information and knew that the


    mysterious organization was experimenting with children.


    There were also data about there being about a thousand children.


    However, she had never known that the details were so infuriating! Caleb had said it in too much detail,


    so much so that an image appeared in her mind.


    If it was six years ago when she didn''t have children, she might have only called them animals.


    However, now, whenever she thought of Cherry or Pete lying on the operating table and being tortured


    by them, she felt like destroying the mysterious organization! They were so cruel and inhumane! Nora''s


    expression turned cold.


    "And?" Caleb took a deep breath.


    "When your mother saw this, she also felt strange anger.Only then did she realize that she had


    unintentionally helped a tyrant for so long.However, she also understood that a head-on sh could not


    resolve the problem.She pretended to cooperate and epted the leader''s invitation to be the


    boss of the research and development department and the second-inmand of the entire


    organization.Then, she found an opportunity to steal the data at the research and development


    department and fled back to the country with the information."


    Nora clenched her fists.


    "Then?"


    "At that time, the mysterious organization was only thought of as an organization engaged in child


    trafficking.Your mother was caught by mistake.After she found an excuse to escape, she realized that


    the people in the mysterious organization were very resourceful.She could not resist at all and thus she


    fled.Do you know why she went to California?"


    Nora shook her head.


    Caleb sighed.


    "Because she had saved a three-year-old boy from the 1,000 children captured by the mysterious


    organization.That boy told her to look for his parents in California."

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Nora was stunned and looked at Caleb in shock.


    Caleb smiled.


    "That''s right.That boy is me."


    Nora:"!"


    She stood up in shock and looked at Caleb in disbelief.


    Caleb lowered his eyes and slowly said, "When I was three, they injected me with a gene serum and


    improved my gic code.They deliberately did not inject the serum all at once.At that time, my


    parents being quite capable reached the mysterious organization to find me.Unfortunately, by that time,


    I could no longer leave.My body had been conditioned such that I would die if I stopped taking the


    serum at regr intervals.I had to be injected with the serum every month to maintain my life."


    Perhaps he had said too much at once, and he coughed again.


    Nora handed the tea to him.He took a sip and suppressed the itch in his throat.


    "And thus, I was tied to the mysterious organization.When my parents found out, they felt helpless.At


    that time, your mother decided to make a deal with the Grays.The Grays helped her hide her identity


    and guaranteed to raise you until you were 18 years old.She also left the form for thest dose of


    the serum.I was to be injected with thest dose once I turned 25."


    When she heard this, Nora suddenly understood everything.


    No wonder she had an engagement with Anthony! No wonder the Grays did not break off the


    engagement even when she got pregnant.


    What they wanted was the form for thest dose of the serum! And the reason why the mysterious


    organization came to New York and kept looking for her mother was because of that form! At this


    moment, she came to a sudden realization! But what about her pregnancy? Why did her mother betray


    the Grays and arrange for her to have a child with Justin? Was there a secret behind this?¡¯ She stared


    at Caleb.


    Caleb waved his hand.


    "Don''t look at me like that.I don''t need that drug anymore." Nora was surprised.


    Calebughed softly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m one of the few remaining children out of the 1,000.Logically speaking, my transformation was very


    sessful.Unfortunately, I was diagnosed with lung cancer when I was 26.That''s why I no longer need


    that drug."


    Nora fell silent.


    Suddenly, she felt that the deal between the Grays and her mother was not worth it.


    They had helped hide their identities for so long, but in the end, fate had yed a joke on Caleb.She


    lowered her eyes.


    "If I can find the form for thest drug, I''ll give it to you." Calebughed softly.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m still loyal to the mysterious organization and am lying to you about the


    form?"


    Nora stared at him and did not speak for a moment.


    Caleb sighed silently.


    "l won''t tease you anymore.I''ve already hated the mysterious organization deeply.This illness has


    instead helped me.I can finally get rid of them.However, I''ve always been living on the edge.I only have


    two months left to live.I want to use my limited life to help the special department.It could be my help to


    humanity.Let''s make them pay for the thousand children who died in front of me!" Nora understood.


    "So Morris will let you go and you''ll go undercover¡±


    "Yes." Caleb looked at the ground.


    "Trueman is one of the children of the leader.Back then, the leader threw his children in and injected


    them with serums.Only Trueman survived, so he''s the second-in-charge of the mysterious


    organization.This is also the main reason why the mysterious organization has been looking for thest


    form your mother left behind! If he doesn''t inject thest dose within half a year, Trueman will die"


    Nora was stunned.


    "Then you and Trueman..." Caleb chuckled.


    "That''s right.I grew up with him.Many of us kept dying every month.In the end, only four have survived


    till now.Perhaps because of our experiences together, Trueman is still polite to me.Furthermore,


    because of the serum, I''m smarter than ordinary people.My status in the mysterious organization is


    higher.But even so, I don''t know where the leader and Trueman''s nest is...My goal for returning this


    time is to find their foundation so that the special department can cooperate with Interpol and eliminate


    them all¡¯¡¯ Nora was silent for a long time.


    The truth she had been searching for was exposed in front of her just like that, but this truth was


    iparably cruel.


    After a long time, she asked, "How did my mother die back then?"


    Caleb was silent for a moment.


    Nora stared at him with a determined look.


    "I want to hear the truth." Caleb sighed.


    "The mysterious organization is very powerful.Back then, your mother leaked some information under


    the cover of my parents.Seeing that they were about toe looking for you, your mother chose to die


    to protect you."


    Back then, Yvette had left Ian because she didn''t want to drag him into all of her mess.


    Later on, when she was discovered, she knew that she could no longer escape.She had used her


    death to stop that pursuit.


    Caleb continued, "After your mother died, my parents helped cover all the evidence, and you were


    safe.But no one expected for the Andersons to recognize you.You even appeared in New York in such


    a high-profile manner.Yvette had a daughter who was still alive .This attracted the attention of the


    mysterious organization, and it finally made them discover what had happened back then."


    Caleb lowered his eyes.


    "When he found out that my parents and I had hidden your whereabouts to protect you, the leader


    wanted to kill me.It was Trueman who begged for mercy and saved my life."


    Nora also said, "After you were caught, Trueman sent me a message .He said that he would answer


    one of my questions in exchange for me to give you medicine.He treats you pretty well."


    Caleb sighed.


    "Yes, this is also why I didn''t betray all these years the mysterious organization despite knowing that


    they were in the wrong."

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Nora nodded and asked again, "About my pregnancy.."


    "I don''t know anything about that¡± Caleb replied.


    "I don''t understand why you got pregnant.I don''t understand why my family has protected you for so


    many years." Caleb smiled bitterly.


    "Back then, Anthony despised you and refused to fulfill the marriage agreement.After this matter blew


    up too many times, my family even suggested that I take his ce and fulfill the marriage agreement."


    He looked at Nora, his eyes were suddenly deep.


    "In the end, we''re not fated to be together"


    Faced with his words, Nora did not know how to answer.


    Caleb muttered to himself, "Fortunately, you didn''t marry me."


    He coughed.


    Nora looked at him and sighed.She did not say anything and patted his shoulder.


    "When are you leaving? I''ll see you off."


    "No, it''s fine."


    Caleb replied slowly, "I''ll pretend to escape.Otherwise, Trueman would find out."


    Nora nodded.


    The two of them were speechless for a moment.


    Nora simply said, "I'' Il get going then."


    "Okay, goodbye."


    When Nora walked to the door, she realized that Caleb had already picked up the book and was back


    to reading it leisurely.


    He looked warm and mellow, and he indeed looked suitable for such a scene.


    Nora then went out and did not see Caleb suddenly put down his book after she left.He looked at the


    door and let out a long sigh.Then, he covered his chest and coughed violently.He quickly took out the


    medicine Nora had prepared for him.He opened it and wanted to take a pill, but he suddenly realized


    that there was only one pill left in the bottle.He stared at the pill for a while and suddenlyughed at


    himself.He ced the pill back into the bottle and could not bear to take it.


    Nora, who was outside the door, did not know this.She only looked at Morris and asked, "When did


    Caleb start talking?"


    Morris stared at Nora for a while and replied, "The day after you sent him the medicine."


    Nora: She did not speak and just waved at Morris before leaving..From the moment she left the special


    department to the parking lot, she did not look back.


    Life was not worth looking back at.


    Nora arrived at the parking lot and saw Justin''s car parked not far away.She had just walked over when


    she saw Ruth standing in front of Justin.She was tightly clutching Justin''s sleeve.


    "Mr.Hunt, I knew it.I knew you would definitelye if I locked up Nora.It''s too difficult to see you!"


    Justin''s expression was cold and even a little impatient.


    He was about to speak when Ruth shouted, "You can''t treat me like this.Have you forgotten that night


    five years ago? I was the woman that night!"


    Nora, who was about to walk over, was speechless.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    Her first thought was not that Justin was dating this woman, but that Ruth was somehow involved in the


    matter of extracting Justin''s sperm and injecting it into her body to make her pregnant?! How did she


    get pregnant? How did Justin lose his memories and got schemed against? She was still wondering


    when this woman exposed herself.


    She had really met her match!! Justin did not n to bother with this woman at all.


    However, he did not expect Ruth to suddenly say such a shocking thing, making him frown.


    Actually, he had dreamed of that night a few times recently.


    In his dream, he had not been robbed by some cold instrument.


    Instead, he had slept with a woman! He had brushed it aside thinking it was just a wet dream.


    However, when Ruth shouted this, he frowned tightly.


    For some reason, at this moment, he recalled very clearly that he had indeed slept with a woman five


    years ago! This realization suddenly made him nervous.


    His heart clenched slightly as he subconsciously looked at Nora.


    His first reaction was¡ªwould Nora be angry? The second reaction was¡ªif that person was Ruth, he


    would definitely feel extremely disgusted.


    Damn it! However, in his memories, he did not seem to be rejecting her that night...


    This thought made him feel like he had swallowed a fly.He felt like his body had betrayed him...


    As his thoughts ran wild, the bodyguards who had rushed forward to chase Ruth away were stunned.


    From what Ruth said, she seemed to have slept with Mr.Hunt? Should they chase her away or retreat?


    Everyone looked at Justin in confusion.


    However, their big boss was staring straight at Nora in front of him.


    He did not give them a single nce, making them unable to do anything! Should they go forward and


    pull Ruth away or retreat quickly? Boss, please give some instructions? They didn''t want to watch


    some melodramatic scene here!¡¯ While everyone had their own thoughts, it gave Ruth a chance to


    showcase her skills.


    She tried to grab Justin''s hand.The man dodged guiltily.


    Ruth did not get his hand, but she grabbed his sleeve.


    Ruth looked straight at him.


    "We''ve slept together before.Mr .Hunt, have you really forgotten me? Do you really not remember me


    ?"


    Justin: !! He saw Nora standing there silently in the distance, her gaze fixed on him.


    He frowned in panic.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not talking nonsense.I have evidence!"


    Ruth was very anxious.


    She took out her phone directly.


    "After we slept together back then, I took a photo to remember it."


    With that, she handed the photo to Justin.


    Justin stared at the photo.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In the photo, he was lying on the bed, asleep.


    Ruth was beside him.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, revealing her fair shoulders.She looked shy and bashful.Now, there was


    even evidence.


    Justin felt that he could not exin anymore, especially when he met Nora''s cold gaze.


    It actually made him feel that he was...dirty?! Justin felt like he had swallowed half a fly, and he was so


    disgusted.


    He pushed Ruth away and strode towards Nora.


    "Nora, let me exin..." Nora waved her hand.


    "Stay where you are." Justin was taken aback.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Ruth bit her lip and looked over.


    After seeing Nora, her eyes flickered with a fierce and cold light.


    But then, she looked at her pitifully.


    "Miss Smith, don''t be angry.It was an ident...but...but after that night, I never forgot


    Mr.Hunt...Mr.Hunt also liked me.That night, he wanted me three times...He even said he would be


    responsible for me..."


    Her eyes turned red immediately.She stared at Nora and said, "I know I''m being very shameless in


    saying this, but I really love him...I beg you, please help me and Mr.Hunt! You don''t love him at all,


    anyway.You''re only with him because of the child..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She lowered her head and cried.


    Justin''s expression changed drastically.He pushed her away with disdain as if he was pushing away a


    pile of trash; as if being stained by her once was already very disgusting and dirty.


    He shouted sternly, "Don''t talk nonsense! Nora, I''m not, I didn''t...five years ago, you know, I had no


    memories! I was framed!"


    Ruth cried even harder.


    "Mr.Hunt, how could you be like this...You clearly wanted it that night.You seemed intoxicated when you


    rushed into my room..."


    As she spoke, she looked at Nora.


    However, this woman, who was usually very cold, was now covered in ayer of frost.


    She stared at Justin and suddenly sneered before turning to leave.


    Justin strode forward, wanting to chase after her.


    However, before he could move, Ruth had already grabbed his arm again.


    "Mr.Hunt, you can''t treat me like this!"


    When she blocked him, Nora had already gotten into her big ck car and driven away.


    Justin''s expression was very ugly.


    He lowered his head to look at her, his long phoenix eyes filled with anger and violence.He shouted


    softly, "Let go!"


    Ruth was frightened by his appearance.


    The mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be filled with killing intent, making her take a step back.


    At this moment, Lawrence suddenly walked over in rapid steps and handed the phone to Justin.


    He whispered, "Mr.Hunt, bad news!"


    Justin''s eyes narrowed as he looked down.


    Lawrence exined, "I don''t know who sent this message saying that you''re suspected of rape.It even


    has a photo of you and...Miss Ruth from a few years ago!"


    Justin looked down.


    It was a photo of him breaking into Ruth''s room.


    Lawrence said, "Everyone is specting now that you often used your power to force women to do in


    private and even took pictures of them.They say that there are many others that haven''t been


    photographed.They''re requesting a strict investigation!"


    Justin suddenly looked at Ruth.


    "You did this?!" Ruth bit her lip.


    "Yes, I did it.Mr.Hunt, I can go out there and say that we''re boyfriend and girlfriend.Then, it won''t be


    considered rape.Otherwise, you''ll definitely be sued!" Justin frowned.


    Ruth stared at him.


    "Mr.Hunt, can we talk now?"


    Justin thought for a moment before saying, "Get in."


    Ruth got into Justin''s car and they drove all the way to the Hunt manor.


    When they entered, she turned to look at the scenery outside , alight appearing in her eyes.


    She was going to be the mistress here soon! She did not see that Justin was looking down and sending


    a message to Nora.


    "I brought her to the Hunt manor.No matter what we do to her here, no one will know.You cane


    over.Do you want me to pick you up?"


    Nora replied, "No need.I''lle overter."


    Just now, outside the special department, although Nora and Justin hadn''t said a word, when their eyes


    met, Justin instantly understood Nora''s meaning.It was outside the special department.


    The special department was half a police station.


    It was a fair and strict ce.


    It would be inconvenient to interrogate Ruth there, so it was best to take her away.


    Therefore, Nora took the opportunity to act.


    Normal girlfriends would be jealous at that time, right? Therefore, it was normal for her to be angry and


    leave.


    Subsequently, Ruth directed and acted in a public opinion battle.


    It seemed like she was forcing Justin to lower his head, but Justin was only beating her at her own


    game and taking advantage of the situation.


    Justin put down his phone and narrowed his eyes again.


    Ruth should be thankful because if not for Noraing to interrogate her about her role in what had


    happened back then, he really wanted to kill Ruth on the spot! Unfortunately, Ruth seemed unaware of


    this fact.


    The car arrived at the Hunt manor and drove into Justin''s residence.


    The car stopped and Justin got Ruth out of the car and into the living room.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Justin was about to call for someone to take Ruth down when


    Mrs.Hunt''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Justin, you''re finally back!"


    With that, she walked over with her walking stick, trembling.


    "What''s with the report on the Inte? What''s going on between you and that girl?"


    After saying this, she saw Ruth following behind Justin.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.She frowned in surprise.


    "This is?"


    Ruth immediately stepped forward and held Mrs.Hunt''s hand.


    "Mrs.Hunt, I''m Ruth, and I''m also the girl from the report.Mr.Hunt and I are..."


    At this point, she nced shyly at Justin and then lowered her head.


    "It''s that kind of rtionship."


    Mrs.Hunt immediately frowned and looked at Justin in surprise and confusion.


    "Justin, you''re..."


    Ruth was about to say something when Justin''s face turned cold and he said, "Grandma, I have


    something to discuss here.


    Please leave for now.Mrs.Hunt was actually afraid of Justin.


    He used to listen to her when he was young, but when he grew up and had his own views, he would


    never listen to her again.


    Mrs.Hunt knew very well that apart from respect, Justin''s feelings for her were of familial love.


    She would not do anything to hurt their rtionship, so she said, "Alright, then you guys talk.You guys


    talk..."


    The olddy leaned on her walking stick and walked out slowly.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    After she left, Ruth looked at Justin and directly spoke her mind, "Mr.Hunt, I want to be Mrs.Hunt!"


    Elsewhere.


    Nora returned to the Smiths and saw Tanya standing outside the door.


    She asked anxiously, "How is it?"


    Tanya: "They''re still arguing."


    The reason she rushed back was that Tanya had sent her a message saying that the two children had


    gotten into a fight! They had a fight! This was the first time she had heard of it.


    After all, Cherry was a little cutie who spoke her mind and made people love her.


    And Pete was a sensible and obedient little gentleman.


    How could the two of them get into a fight? Hearing the two words "still arguing"


    Nora instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, I came back quickly." Tanya nodded.


    "Yes, go talk to them..."


    As soon as she said this, she heard Nora''s next words.


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the chance to see what their fight looks like!"


    Tanya:"???"


    Was this something a mother should say?! When Nora entered, Cherry was arguing with Pete.


    Pete said sternly, "Cherry, you can''t y games every day.You should learn something."


    Cherry refused to let go of her phone and hugged it in her arms.


    "Pete is bad.If you keep trying to control me, I won''t love you anymore! Why should humans learn,


    anyway?!"


    Pete lectured her seriously, "It''s to make yourself better!"


    "And?"


    "Then, when you grow up, you can learn many techniques.You can also control everything without


    being confused by the butler!"


    "And then?"


    Pete: "After that, you can live a happy and blissful life."


    Cherry was being unreasonable.


    "But I have my parents and you.I''m already living a blissful life!"


    Pete:"?"


    He could only exin again, "Cherry, you have to make your life valuable.You can''t live every day in


    vain! This is wrong!"


    "Why? Making life valuable is to satisfy your own desires, right? It''s also to make you happy? But the


    value of my existence is to get first ce in the game! I''m being needed every day! Without me, Chesty


    can''t even get first ce in the national server!"


    Cherry patted her chest.


    "I''m very awesome!"


    Pete: "...l can''t out-talk you, but you have to learn knowledge, especially your English.You have to


    make up for your idioms and poems!"


    "I know how to memorize 300 poems-"


    Cherry was very persistent.


    Pete: "...But you don''t know Mathematical Olympiad questions! You don''t know how to do


    programming, and you don''t know how to make a robot either.You still have a lot to learn!"


    Cherry bit her lip.


    "Pete, what you''re saying is too boring.But I also know someone who''s very good with these


    things.He''s a genius!"


    With that, she picked up her phone and opened an application.


    There was a lot of chat content inside.She sent a voice message.


    "Are you there? My brother wants topete with you!"


    After sending the message, she said to Pete, "I met him overseas.He¡¯s five years old this year, just like


    you! Don''t force me to study.Gopete with him!"


    The other party replied with a voice message.


    It was a young voice, but this voice had a hint of ruffianism.


    "Where did you get a brother from? Don''t you only have one brother?"


    Cherry: "My biological brother.My mother found my biological brother!"


    The other party: "Tsk~ So what if he''s your biological brother? I''ll definitely beat him, but I don''t have


    time topete with him now."


    Cherry: "Why? What are you busy with?"


    The person said, "I''m dissecting a small animal.I n to rece the rabbit''s leg with another rabbit''s."


    Cherry was stunned.


    "Didn''t your father stop you from ying with those things?"


    As soon as she said this, the other party replied, "Hehehehe, my father will be away for a few days.I''m


    simply too free!"


    Cherry asked again, "Where did your father go?"


    The other party: "God knows.Anyway, that''s not important.The important thing is that no one will care


    about me"


    Cherry asked, "Doesn''t your mother care about you?"


    The other party: "I don''t have a mother.I lived with my father alone."


    Cherry:"???"


    The other party replied, "Alright, let''s not talk about it.I''m busy.I''ll let your brothere and see how


    awesome I am another day!"


    Cherry put down her phone in resignation.


    Beside her, Pete looked at her curiously.


    "Who is this?"


    Cherry tilted her head and exined, "This is a good friend I know from the Inte.His hobby is to


    grow wheat on cows.He can make the wheat smell like beef, dogs, rabbits, and dogs.He''s very


    smart.He once connected a dog''s body to a cat''s head for two hours.Unfortunately, they died in the


    end."


    Pete:"...Cherry, stay away from this person!"


    Cherry was stunned and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Pete said seriously, "Because this person is either a lunatic, and everything he says is a lie, or he''s


    crazy! Why did he connect the dog¡¯ s body with the cat''s head? Did he torture the two pets to death just


    for fun?"


    At these words, Cherry thought of a child torturing two little pets and instantly shuddered.


    She swallowed.


    "Pete, you make it sound so scary!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pete continued to teach her seriously.


    "So stay away from him in the future!"


    Tanya and Nora, who were at the door, were speechless.


    Tanya said, "If not for Pete''s honesty and kindness, I would have thought he was jealous."


    Nora: The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    In fact, over this period of time, she had long realized that however obedient and sensible Pete was, it


    was only on the surface.


    How could Pete be a good person when he grew up with Justin? This fellow had many thoughts.


    To put it bluntly, he was scheming.


    She had just confirmed that Pete was jealous! Otherwise, he would not have said bad things about the


    other boy! However, when did Cherry make such a weird friend? Which family was that child from? He


    was so young, but he was already so cruel.


    Of course, Cherry was not easily fooled.She pursed her lips.


    "Brother , I won''t talk to him if you let me y games!"

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Pete:"!!"


    He was silent for a moment before he sighed and did not probe further.


    "Forget it."


    Cherry picked up her phone excitedly.


    The slightly intense dispute dissipated into thin air.


    Nora looked at Tanya.


    "See that? It''s a good thing I came fast."


    Tanya: The scene of the two children being obedient returned to the room.


    Nora simply went out.


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone suddenly rang.She took a look and realized that it was


    Morris.She was stunned for a moment before answering the call.She heard Morris say, "Caleb has


    escaped."


    Nora was surprised.


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, everyone''s attention was on you and Ruth today.He found a chance to escape."


    That was true.


    After all, Caleb wanted to pretend that he had escaped.


    It was definitely appropriate for the special department to be in such a mess today, but...She suddenly


    felt a little regretful.


    Previously, she had asked Sheril to make a few cough pills for him.


    As it was her first time making them, she had only made a few and was urgently making a second


    batch.


    Unfortunately, with him gone, she could not give them to him even if she made one, right? As she


    thought about this, Morris suddenly changed the topic.


    "I heard that Ruth and Mr.Hunt have returned to the Hunts? And Mr.Hunt is suspected of raping her?"


    Nora frowned and sounded a little unhappy.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, my people saw her enter the Hunt Manor with their own eyes.If possible, can you spare her life? I


    still want to use her to bait people.


    Nora was silent for a moment before saying, "Don''t worry.Justin and I are goodw-abiding citizens."


    In the special department¡ªthe corners of Morris''s mouth twitched when he heard the beeping sound


    on the phone.


    Mark, who was beside him, looked at Morris carefully.


    "Our people can''t enter the Hunt Manor, so we don''t know what they''re doing inside...We really don''t


    have a choice.Can we get Miss Smith to take a look? And report to us..."


    He did not pursue the matter with Ruth nor suspect her.He only chased her away.It was all Morris''s


    bait.


    He wanted to see her contact the mysterious organization and take advantage of the opportunity.


    However, who would have thought that Ruth would be taken to the Hunt Manor as soon as she left the


    special department, causing them to lose their surveince?¡¯ Morris looked at him and sneered.


    "Report? In what capacity should I ask Miss Smith to report to us?! If she was still in the special


    department, then I could request her to go on a mission as her superior.But what should I do now?"


    Mark shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    Why did it feel like the special department was in chaos ever since the moment Miss Smith left? The


    investigation that had finally gotten on track previously had be troublesome again...


    Nora got out of the car and was about to walk to the living room when she was grabbed by Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Hunt looked at her and saw that she did not look happy.She instantly trembled and coughed.She


    suddenly said, "Miss Smith, um, you have to be forgiving..."


    Nora:"???"


    The olddy suddenly felt guilty.


    Although she was very arrogant in the past, after learning that Nora was Pete''s biological mother, she


    knew that this marriage was set in stone! Even if it was just for Pete, she had to be Justin''s wife.


    Therefore, she had to suppress Nora in the future.She could not let her be too arrogant in the Hunts.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But now! Why was there another woman? What if Miss Smith got angry and suddenly broke off the


    engagement?! She was anxious inside, but Nora could not be bothered with her.


    She had already walked into Justin''s living room.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Ruth sitting calmly on the ground.


    Her hands and feet were already tied, but she was not anxious or flustered.


    She said with certainty, "Mr.Hunt, I dared toe here alone with you because I have leverage.Your


    interrogation techniques are useless against me.Unless ck Cates in person, no one can make


    me talk..."


    Lawrence and two bodyguards stood behind Ruth.


    Justin sat on the sofa with a cold expression and a strong aura.


    At first nce, he reminded Nora of the first time she had met this man in California.


    Only at times like these could Nora clearly see that this man had a noble status.


    When he was not in front of her, the man''s expression was high and mighty.


    His entire body exuded an unapproachable aura.


    He could not be bothered with Ruth and only lowered his head to handle the documents.


    Lawrence was talking to Ruth instead.


    "Miss Ruth, don''t make things harder for yourself.Over the years, no one has ever been able to hide


    anything from us..."


    Ruth did not want to bother with him at all and directly said to Justin, "Mr.Hunt, it''s useless for you to


    ignore me like this.Aren''t you afraid of the public''s opinion? If I just disappear out of nowhere, I''m afraid


    the outside world will start talking about you silencing me!"


    Justin turned a page of the document, took out a pen, and signed it.


    However, Lawrence said, "Tsk, Miss Ruth, you''re looking down on the Hunts too much, aren''t you? Do


    you think a battle of public opinion will matter to us? Do you think you can publish such news as you


    please with Y around?"


    Ruth was stunned.She looked at Lawrence and saw strong confidenceing from this assistant.


    It was as if those things were nothing to him.


    She bit her lip.


    "Shut up! I''m talking to Mr.Hunt.How can you interrupt?"


    Lawrence raised his chin and sneered.


    "Miss Ruth, you have to know that I''m only here to talk to you because I''m bored.Do you think you


    would otherwise have the chance to talk to me?"


    As Justin''s special assistant, Lawrence''s words had a very big say in New York! Ordinary people would


    have to rack their brains if they wanted an opportunity to speak to him.He was very proud and aloof.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Ruth was furious.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am ? You can''t afford to offend me!" Lawrence


    sneered.


    "Who are you?" Ruth wanted to say something, but she calmed down.


    "You want to pry information out of me? I won''t say anything..."


    Then, she looked at Justin again and said, "Mr.Hunt, I suggest you let me go.Let''s have a good


    talk.Otherwise, my people will call the police if I''m missing for 24 hours!"


    Lawrence: "Omg, I''m so scared!"


    He pursed his lips.


    "Who do you think the Hunts are? Even if your people call the police, can they step foot into our


    property without any evidence?" Ruth frowned.


    "You...Lawrence squatted down.


    "So, I suggest you talk nicely.After all, we don''t want to kill women either."


    Ruth spat and saliva sttered on Lawrence''s face.


    "Since I dared toe, I''m not afraid of torture.


    Besides, you can''t torture me! If I lose so much as a strand of hair, I guarantee that Mr.Hunt will regret it


    very much!"


    Lawrence frowned.


    He did not know where Ruth''s confidence came from, but to be safe, he still looked at Justin.


    At this moment, Justin finally put down the document.


    He slowly raised his head, but his gaze passed through Ruth and went straight to Nora.


    Then, he stood up.


    He was still acting very cold and distant, but now, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.He strode to


    Nora and said, "You''re here!"


    Nora nodded calmly and then turned her gaze to Ruth.


    Ruth did not seem to expect her toe over, but the moment she saw her, she suddenly understood


    something.She looked at Justin again and frowned.


    "You all teamed up to deceive me!"


    Nora and Justin could not be bothered with her.


    Only Lawrence bothered to talk to her.


    "Of course.Did you just notice? Heh, Miss Smith and our Mr.Hunt can already talk with just their


    eyes.How could he have been stirred up by you? Let me tell you, your matters are nothing in Mr.Hunt''s


    eyes.Besides, Miss Smith is very magnanimous.She has been framed before, so she definitely won''t


    fuss about anything!"


    As he spoke, Lawrence nced at Nora carefully.


    Nora: She turned back to look at Justin and saw that he was also sizing her up.It seemed like this


    person really cared about her opinion.


    However...If Justin had really slept with Ruth, it would be quite...disgusting.She simply waved her hand


    and said to Lawrence, "Stop wasting time.Just interrogate her."


    Lawrence instantly nodded.


    Just as he was about to call for someone to pull her down, Ruth''s eyes widened and she gritted her


    teeth.


    She looked at Justin and shouted, "I slept with Mr.Hunt.Do you really dare to interrogate me? Do you


    dare to touch me?!"


    Everyone:"?"


    Lawrence was stunned by the logic of her words.


    "Why can''t we interrogate you?" Ruth looked at Justin.


    "Mr.Hunt, can you really bear to? We had a one-night stand after all.How could you treat me like


    this?!"There was a silence.After a while, a sneer came from Nora''s mouth.Her pretty face could not


    help but tighten slightly.She only felt that this women''s brain circuit was damaged.


    She shook her head and mocked, "Do you think you''re filming a tv show?"


    Ruth bit her lip.


    "You''re too shameless.Are you going to torture me? I''m a woman.You guys call yourself men?!"


    Lawrence: Nora waved her hand.


    "Forget it.Find a soundproof room.I''ll interrogate her."


    Lawrence was stunned.


    "Miss Smith, you''re doing it?"


    "Why? Can''t I?" Nora retorted.


    Lawrence hurriedly nced at Justin and saw him nod.


    He then said eagerly, "Of course! you can definitely do it!"


    With that, he got the two bodyguards to carry Ruth to the basement.


    The dark room in the basement was very soundproof.


    After the few of them went in, Ruth was tied to a chair.Her posture was still calm.


    "I''ve already said that you will only hear what I want to say.You''ll never know what I don''t want to say!"


    Lawrence also persuaded, "Miss Smith, why don''t we do it? After all, it''s not appropriate to let you do


    such a bloody thing, right?¡¯ Actually, he was thinking to herself, "Miss Smith, you can treat illnesses, but


    can you interrogate people?"


    However, he quickly figured out that Miss Smith wasn''t here just to interrogate her.She just wanted to


    take the opportunity to hurt Ruth! Sigh, women! They were indeed petty.


    Although they said they were not jealous, they actually cared more than anyone else, right? He wanted


    Miss Smith to have fun.


    Later, he would find an excuse to take care of her mood and do it himself! The basement was very big


    and spacious.


    It was dozens of square meters.


    Ruth was tied to a chair in the corner with some equipment for interrogation.


    Justin sat on the leather sofa beside her, and the two bodyguards stood respectfully behind him.


    Lawrence was exining to Nora one by one.


    "Miss Smith, this isn''t an ordinary whip.There are thorns on it.It''s especially painful! Even a strong man


    can''tst five minutes with this whip! Do you want to use this?" Nora shook her head and sighed.


    "It''s too rough."


    Lawrence: He could only walk to the other side and take out a box of needles.Miss Smith, have you


    seen this before? Do you know how you can prick her with these needles? It won''t leave any marks on


    the person , but it''s super painful! You can also insert these needles into her body or along her blood


    vessels to slowly reach into her heart, tormenting her bit by bit..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora also shook her head.


    "This is too despicable."


    Lawrence kept exining one tool after another.


    Until he had introduced all the tools in the room.


    Nora did not find any one satisfactory.


    Lawrence was a little speechless, but he was still very cooperative.


    At least, exining these torture devices one by one was already psychological torture for Ruth! When


    Lawrence saw that Nora was not satisfied, he could not help but sigh in his heart.


    Miss Smith was a girl after all.She probably could not stand these scary things.


    Tsk, tsk.


    What interrogation? She probably just wanted a little taste of it.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    However, he still said, "If Miss Smith doesn''t like them, why don''t the few of us go through these tools


    on her first and see if she can withstand it?! If she can, then we''ll let Miss Smith do it again!"


    With that, Lawrence looked at Ruth.


    However, Ruth calmly remained seated.


    There was no fear in her eyes at all.She sighed.


    "Mr.Hunt, you forced your way into my room and raped me back then.You''ve let me down.Besides, do


    you think these torture devices will work on me?"


    She was arrogant and looked very confident.


    However, it was unknown where this confidence came from.This made Justin and Nora feel extremely


    surprised.


    In fact, when Justin invited Ruth to the Hunts, he originally wanted to find another excuse, but Ruth had


    readily agreed.


    At that time, Ruth''s actions had exceeded Justin''s expectations.


    No woman should be so stupid as to threaten a business tycoon.


    Moreover, judging from what Ruth had done in the special department, she should be a meticulous


    person.


    She pretended to know Q and ck Cat and sessfully fooled almost everyone.


    In fact, if these two identities weren''t Nora''s own, Ruth might not have been pped so hard in the


    face.


    One should wonder how could such a smart woman fall into their trap so easily? Moreover, she kept


    saying that her identity was not simple...Not simple...Lawrence suddenly said, "Could it be that you''re


    an agent who has undergone secret training?"


    Ruth sneered.


    "So what if I am? So what if I''m not? I didn''t expect Mr.Hunt to be so cold-blooded to the woman he


    once had a rtionship with!" After saying that, she looked at Nora again.


    "And you! Do you really not care that I slept with him?" Nora replied calmly, "It''s already the 21st


    century.Are you still living in ancient times?"


    Regardless of whether Ruth''s words were true or not, even if they were true, it was five or six years


    ago.


    Modern people from the 21st century wouldn''t care about such small things.


    Moreover, it was under the circumstances where Justin was schemed against.


    How could Nora be jealous and act unreasonably because of this...No way! Nora would never admit


    that she was jealous.


    That was why she had not said a word to Justin since she entered.


    Ruth bit her lip and took a deep breath before saying, "We didn''t just sleep together for a night!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "I had guessed it." Ruth was stunned.


    Nora continued, "You were the one who schemed against him back then, right? But I don''t


    understand.Whose side are you on?"


    Ruth stared at her.


    "Alright, since you''ve guessed it, I have nothing to hide.I''m one of your mother''s people!"


    The message Trueman sent her had said that Nora''s pregnancy was all nned by her mother.


    So if her mother''s people had schemed against Justin, then Ruth was indeed one of her mother''s


    people? But this was impossible! As she was thinking, Ruth suddenly said, "Back then, I drugged


    Justin, but he was too strong.


    Even with the drug, he could still withstand it.I had no choice but to do it myself...


    Only then did I obtain his sperm.


    However,ter on, I became more and more jealous of you.I didn''t want to be an invisible person.I also


    fell for Mr.Hunt, that''s why I came here.


    How is it? Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    "No." Nora sneered.


    "There are too many holes.There are ws in your logic.I guess you''re from the mysterious


    organization." Ruth sneered.


    "How is that possible? Don''t nder me here!" Nora rubbed her wrist and stepped forward.


    "It seems like you really won''t cry until you see the coffin.Since you''re not cooperating, don''t me me


    for being ruthless!"


    With that, she arrived in front of Ruth.Ruth red at her.


    "I''m one of your mother''s people, but I''ve undergone training! Using these torture devices on me is a


    waste of time!"


    "I don''t like to waste time, either."


    Nora suddenly leaned closer to Ruth and whispered into her ear.


    "You can only hype yourself up as an interrogation master by using my reputation.You don''t know a


    thing about interrogation, Ruth!" Ruth''s eyes widened when she heard this.


    She looked at Nora in disbelief.Her lips trembled.


    "You, you, you''re ck Cat?"


    How could this be?! She was ck Cat...Why was she ck Cat?! No, she suddenly thought back to


    the times in the special department.


    Every time she mentioned that she knew ck Cat, Nora would always have a mocking smile on her


    face.


    Furthermore, when Nora entered the interrogation room and interrogated those bodyguards, they


    started singing in no time.


    At that time, she had thought that ck Cat had guided her...


    While she was extremely frightened, Nora lowered her eyes.She took out two gloves from her pocket


    and slowly put them on.


    "Last time, I needed five minutes to interrogate the top-secret agent known to have the toughest


    mouth.Guess how long will youst?"


    The basement was very dark.Ruth looked at Nora.Her voice was very low, but there was a little


    coldness in it.


    It sounded arrogant and domineering.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The mottled light shone on her face, making the woman''s body flicker between light and dark.


    She was like an envoy from hell...


    No, it could be said that she was a demon from hell! Ruth''s nervous breathing stopped.


    She suddenly recalled that scene back in the special department¡ªafter Nora came out of the


    interrogation room, the bodyguard had shouted that he would confess as long as the demon did not


    interrogate him again!! Furthermore, ck Cat''s achievements were famous all over.


    International agents were known to have the strongest mouths.


    No matter what mission they received, it would be strictly confidential.It had almost be the


    benchmark of the agent world.


    However, that person was defeated by ck Cat.


    Ona mission, ck Cat only needed five minutes to knock out the employer''s name from his mouth...


    Five minutes...


    Ruth''s mentality copsed.


    She believed that she had undergone strict training and was stronger than those bodyguards, but she


    was no match for the strongest agent!

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Therefore, before Nora could do anything, she suddenly closed her eyes and shouted, "I''ll say it.I''ll say


    whatever you want me to say!"


    Nora''s hand paused slightly.


    She ced her hands on either side of Ruth''s chair and approached her with a strong aura.


    She asked, "What''s your rtionship with Trueman?"


    Ruth bit her lip.


    Seeing that she was silent, Nora sneered.


    "Do you want to know how I got the strongest agent to speak? It''s actually very simple. My scalpel is


    very sensitive.I cut his tissueyer byyer, letting him feel his skin being peeled off bit by bit without


    anesthesia..."


    She took out a small and exquisite scalpel from her pocket. Ruth shivered and shouted suddenly,


    "Trueman is my brother!" Nora paused.


    Even Justin''s movements stopped for a moment.


    Ruth shouted, "Trueman is my brother! Ie from the Yale family! So you can''t attack me.The Yales


    will never let you go!"


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    "So you''re really from the mysterious organization?" Ruth gritted her teeth.


    "Yes."


    Nora continued to ask, "Then were you the one who plotted my pregnancy six years ago?!"


    Ruth shook her head.


    "I didn''t plot it.I was just involved!" Nora suddenly let out a deep breath.


    Ever since she learned that her pregnancy was nned by her mother, the ufortable feeling of


    being schemed against had finally dissipated.


    Indeed.Her mother would rather sacrifice herself to protect her.


    How could she have done such a thing without her knowledge? Nora lowered her eyes.


    "Why did you scheme against me?" Ruth stared at her.


    "It was your mother who betrayed the mysterious organization first.We only wanted to break your


    agreement with the Grays! Besides, you were so well hidden.Wasn''t it just right to punish you when we


    found you?!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Ruth stared at her.


    "Also, you should thank me.You were fat and ugly back then.No one wanted you! I heard that Anthony


    Gray proposed to break off the engagement many times, but he was rejected.If not for me, where else


    would you have found such a good man?! And you were so lucky to have a child for him!"


    Nora: She raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly and suddenly looked at Justin before saying calmly,


    "Yes, I want to thank you for this.If not for you, I might never have met him."


    Her words made Ruth bite her lip tightly.


    "Yes, if you hadn''t given birth to his child, how could Mr.Hunt have fallen for you?! You should thank


    your stomach for doing so!"


    However, Nora asked again, "Then why him? If it was to punish me, wouldn''t it be better to find a


    random bad man?"


    Ruth frowned.


    "How would I know? I told you, I didn''t n it.I just cooperated.My mission was to scheme against


    Justin!" Nora was puzzled.


    "Was it nned by Trueman?" Ruth sneered.


    "That''s right.My brother has really found a good man for you."


    Nora lowered her eyes and said after a while, "How did you scheme against Justin?"


    Ruth looked at Justin and took a deep breath.


    "This is very simple.I drugged his food, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong.In the end, I had to do it


    myself..."


    At this point, she looked at Justin.


    "So, Mr.Hunt, you and this woman aren''t even married yet, but we''ve already done it! You can''t treat me


    like this!"


    Justin still ignored her.


    However, Nora sneered.


    "Who cares about marriage? Children are the most important.Can''t you even see this?"


    As soon as these words were out, Ruth was furious.She suddenly looked at Nora and Justin.


    "Children? Heh, do you think you''re the only one with a child? What if I say that I gave birth to a child


    for Mr.Hunt too?!"


    "Mr.Hunt, I also got pregnant that night.I gave birth to a boy! That child is yours! If we really count,


    we''re even more intimate!"


    In the underground interrogation room, there was a sudden silence.


    Even Lawrence, who was watching themotion, suddenly shut his mouth.


    The smile on his face disappeared.He looked at Ruth in disbelief.


    Justin also raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruth in surprise.


    This was the most unexpected answer in today¡¯s interrogation.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed and she froze on the spot.


    Seeing that none of them spoke, Ruth sneered and finally found her ce.


    "Why did Ie here with Mr.Hunt? Don''t I know that he takes both ck and white? If I didn¡¯t have a


    trump card, I wouldn''t be here!" She looked at Justin.


    "Our son is in the hands of my brother overseas . I want to tell you that I have to video chat with my


    brother every day to ensure nothing happens to him.Otherwise, our son will suffer every pain I do! If I


    break a finger, he will also break a finger! Since you love your children so much, you won''t ignore the


    well-being of our child, right?!" Justin narrowed his eyes.


    Ruth took a deep breath as finally had the upper hand.She slowly smiled.


    However, she did not expect Justin to stand up the next moment.He walked over step by step, his tall


    figure filled with oppression.He finally said his first sentence ever since entering the basement.


    "Do you think I really forgot what happened that night?"

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Ruth''s pupils constricted as a flustered expression shed across her face.


    After finding out that Nora was ck Cat, she was in a mess.


    That was why she said so much in one breath.


    However, she did not expect Justin to still remember what had happened back then? Justin stared at


    the panic shing across her eyes and sneered.


    He moved aside and said to Nora, "Nora, looks like I''ll have to trouble you again."


    In other words, Ruth was still lying and needed ck Cat to interrogate her.


    Nora moved her wrist.


    "No problem."


    She pressed down on Ruth''s arm.


    The next moment, a silver needle was inserted into one of her acupuncture points.


    A sharp pain enveloped her instantly.


    Ruth felt like her entire body was about to be torn apart.


    All the pain was concentrated on that point, which gave her an intense urge to dig that piece of meat


    out.It hurt.It hurt too much.She had never experienced such pain before! "Ahh!"


    A shrill scream was heard.


    Then, she saw Nora pick up the scalpel again and about to sh her body.


    Ruth shouted, "I told you, no matter what you do to me, my brother will take revenge on that children¡±


    These words made Nora pause.She stared at Ruth and saw that her forehead was already covered in


    a cold sweat because of the pain.


    Her hair was wet as she red at Justin fiercely.


    "He''s your son.Do you really not care about your own son?!" Justin frowned.


    "You are full of lies.We didn¡¯t have any rtionship at all back then, but you made it sound like it was


    true.Do you think I''d still believe you?"


    Ruth bit her lip.


    "Heh, don''t forget that I had drugged you back then.It was easy for me to get pregnant with your child!


    Even if everything else is a lie, the child is real!! I swear! Your son is in my brother''s hands! If you dare


    to let ck Cat interrogate me again, your son will suffer the same pain!"


    Justin was stunned.


    Seeing that he finally hesitated, Ruth then looked at Nora.


    "I also gave birth to a child for him.Now, you don''t have any upper hand!"


    Nora pursed her lips and suddenly took off her gloves.


    "How boring." She left the interrogation room after saying those cold words.


    Justin hurriedly followed behind her.


    When she saw the two of them leave, Ruth finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, an unprecedented pleasure rose in her heart.


    See, she had said it before.


    No woman could withstand such jealousy! At the mention of the child, Nora finally could not take it


    anymore, right? Nora''s face was cold.


    She walked from the basement to the living room.


    Justin followed behind her.His tone and demeanor were hesitant.He wanted to exin, but he did not


    know what to say.


    At this moment, Nora suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "What she said about the child should be true." Justin''s pupils shrank.


    He pursed his lips and organized his words before saying, "I don''t have any memories of that night.I


    only lied to her before she immediately exposed herself.That woman is full of lies.Her words can''t be


    trusted."


    However, Nora lowered her eyes.


    "She''s very smart.Her words are 8 0% true and 20% fake.You can''t tell them apart.However, although


    the needle I put in earlier hurts, I could still judge her speech and blood flow, as well as her heart


    rate.When she mentioned the child, she didn''t seem to be lying."


    Justin was enlightened.


    "So you pretended to be jealous and paused the interrogation?" Nora rolled her eyes at him.


    She wanted to say that she was not pretending to be jealous, but she could not say that.She instead


    said, "I''m worried that she might have a tracking chip in her body.My methods of torture are a little


    cruel.If it''s really like what she said, what if the shameless and immoral Trueman really is torturing that


    child?"


    Nora was worried about that child who might not really exist! Even if that was the child of Ruth and


    Justin, she could not bear to hurt him! Perhaps it was because she had felt guilty toward her son since


    he was young.


    When she was overseas, she had interacted with many children.She had even gone to ces like


    Africa and seen some hungry children who could not even eat well.She could not ignore the life of a


    five-year-old child.


    It could be said that this was her only weakness in life.


    Not to mention that this child was Justin''s son, but even if he was a stranger, she would still be soft-


    hearted.


    Nora knew her own weakness, so she simply withdrew from the interrogation.


    Anyway, she already knew most of the things she needed to know.


    Next, it was up to Justin! Justin knew that Nora was avoiding suspicion, but when he looked at her like


    this, he suddenly felt a pang of indescribable guilt.He really had a child with someone else...


    Nora would definitely mind, right? He lowered his eyes and said, "Yes, leave the rest to me."


    Nora nodded and turned to leave.


    Before she could leave, however, Justin suddenly called out to her, "Nora."


    Nora turned back.


    Justin suddenly sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give you an exnation." Nora was a little stunned.


    Then, she nodded.


    "I trust you."


    She had always been the type of person who either did not love orpletely believed the other


    person if she did.She no longer hid her many identities from Justin.


    After Nora left, Justin returned to the basement.


    His gentleness and love from earlier had disappeared, and he was exuding a bloodthirsty aura.


    As he entered, everyone in the basement lowered their heads.


    Feeling his aura, they did not dare to speak.


    Justin came to Ruth and asked in a deep voice, "Where is that child?"


    Ruth bit her lips.She felt a terrifying pressure from him.


    It was even more terrifying than when she first learned that Nora was ck Cat.


    She replied, "He''s with my brother."


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    "What''s the child''s name?"


    "Xander Yale."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth continued, "He took my surname."


    Justin did not pursue this matter further.


    Instead, he stood up and looked down at her.


    "Get someone to bring the child here.I can let you leave.A life for a life." Ruth''s pupils constricted.


    "No way..."


    The child was her bargaining chip.


    How could she give the child to him so easily? However, before she could finish speaking, a hand as


    hard as steel grabbed her neck! It was as if it would snap her neck the next second! Ruth''s eyes


    widened, a look of despair forming in them.She couldn''t breathe properly and her throat felt like it had


    all stuck together.


    Her brain started receiving insufficient oxygen and her vision ckened intermittently.


    Then, she cked out from suffocation.


    Ssh! A basin of icy-cold water was sshed onto Ruth''s face, waking her up with a start.


    Only then did she realize that she had been released and had fallen onto the ground.


    The basement was dimly lit, so she had no idea just how long she had been unconscious.


    She wiped her face with her hand.


    When she looked up, she saw Justin seated on the sofa with his legs crossed, coldly looking at her

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    The look in his eyes gave Ruth a shock.


    When she thought of what had happened before, she swallowed hard and said, "Mr.Hunt, you can''t kill


    me! If you kill me, that child will die too!"


    Because Justin had strangled her just now, thereby injuring her wind- pipe, her voice was hoarse.


    Additionally, the more she spoke, the more she ended up straining her throat, causing searing pain.


    Ruth clutched her neck.


    In this instant, she became very sure of something¡ªJustin really had wanted to kill her just now! While


    she was thinking, Justin suddenly took out a small chip.


    "Is this how you keep Trueman Yale informed of your situation at all times?" Ruth''s pupils shrank.


    That was a tracker-cum-monitoring device that had been imnted in her.It allowed Trueman to check


    on her situation at any time.It was only with thismunicator and the child that Ruth could ensure her


    safety.


    Yet even themunicator had been discovered?! Justin threw the chip he was holding between his


    fingers onto the floor.


    Nora had reminded him of it before she left.


    After that, he had instructed Lawrence to bring him the relevant apparatus before he finally found it in


    Ruth''s stomach.


    He crushed the chip with his foot.


    After breaking it, he scoffed, "Do you think my men won''t be able to find the child just because you''re


    dead?"


    Blood drained from Ruth''s face.


    "I...I am the child''s mother!"


    "So?" Justin countered dispassionately.


    His voice was low and rich, making him sound just like a demon in the dim basement.


    "I can make it such that the child will never know that I''m the one who killed you." Ruth swallowed.


    Seeing the strong murderous intent in the man''s deep-set eyes, she knew that he was telling the truth!


    She started shivering all over.


    In this instant, she suddenly discovered that Justin was actually a hundred times...no, ten thousand


    times more terrifying than ck Cat! No matter how powerful ck Cat was, what she did was


    ultimately still torture.


    However, Justin had been dispassionate and unconcerned the whole time.


    It was as if nothing was a problem in his world, and that he was the king in control of everything! Such


    arrogance and confidence weren''t to be found even in her brother, Trueman! While Ruth was filled with


    fear and trepidation, Justin suddenly said lightly, "Of course, whether that child exists or not, as well as


    whether he is my son or not, is still yet unclear."


    "He''s your son! I guarantee it! I have evidence to prove this!" Ruth was terrified.


    She knew that she had to prove right away that the child really existed, and that he was indeed


    Justin''s.


    Otherwise, he really might kill her! Also, from the situation just now, she now knew very clearly that


    Justin didn''t like to hear superfluous rubbish.


    It was just like how she had wanted to bargain with him just now¡ªthe man hadn''t given her a chance


    to speak and had almost strangled her to death instead! She looked around in a panic.


    Then, she asked, "Can I use your phone to log in to my email inbox?"


    Justin didn''t move.It was Lawrence who stepped forward and handed her his cell phone.


    Ruth behaved this time.She didn''t dare to do anything funny.She obediently logged into her email inbox


    and found some videos.She said, "These are videos of Xander.You can have Y check if they are


    real.Once you watch the videos, you''ll know I''m telling the truth!"


    Lawrence took the cell phone back from her and took a look first.


    But when he did, a look of surprise immediately came over his countenance.He walked over to Justin


    at once and handed him the phone.


    Justin took the phone and looked down at it to see a five-year-old boy in the video.


    He had a crew cut and was doing his homework seriously.


    Seemingly sensing that someone was filming him, he raised his head in annoyance, his deep-set eyes


    ring at the camera.


    Those eyes...that face...they looked exactly like Justin''s! Pete and Cherry''s looks were abination


    of the good parts of both Justin and Nora''s, but Xander was totally a miniature version of Justin.


    There was no need to do a DNA test for Justin to know that he was most definitely his son.


    Still, he was a little disappointed.


    After all, before he saw the child, he had once wondered what if Nora was the one who had given birth


    to this child too?! Or perhaps Nora had actually given birth to triplets back then, so the child would have


    looked exactly the same as Pete and Cherry? However, that was not the case.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth shouted, "Mr.Hunt, Xander and I are very close.You mustn''t kill me!"


    Justin put down the phone and looked at her.


    "Call Trueman Yale.I don''t care how you do it, you have five days to get him to send the boy


    here.Otherwise, I won''t hold back on you!"


    After saying that, he stood up at once and strode out.


    But as soon as he walked over to the door, Ruth couldn''t stop herself from shouting, "Mr.Hunt!"


    Justin stopped but didn''t look back.


    Ruth shouted hoarsely, "Why? Both Nora and I are mothers to your children.Why are you treating me


    like this instead?!"


    Justin sneered, "Because you are not worthy."


    Then, he left the room.


    What Ruth didn''t know was that it wasn''t because of the children that Justin was in love with Nora.


    Before he even knew that she was Pete''s mother, he had already admired her and fallen in love with


    her ! When Nora said that she was washing her hands of the matter, she meant it.


    First, she went to the hospital to treat Quentin''s condition.


    As this was already the second time, she only gave him a simple change of dressing.


    After fussing over him for five to six hours, she finally went home and fell into a deep sleep.


    By the time she woke up, two days had already passed.


    This time, she finally got enough sleep.She got out of bed refreshed.


    When she entered the study, she saw the two children with their heads together and staring at the


    screen.


    As Nora walked over, she heard Cherry say, "Did you see that, Pete? I told you he is really impressive!


    He solved all the Mathematical Olympiad problems you made!"


    They were currently on the phone, so a voice rang out: "Of course! I¡¯m a genius, you know!"


    Pete was still expressionless.


    He replied, "You mean a fake one?"


    "You are just jealous of how smart I am.I have an IQ of 301! No one can beat that!"


    Pete said, "Sorry to disappoint you, but I have an IQ of 302."


    "You''re just bragging.The current highest recorded human IQ is 301, AKA mine."


    The little boy on the other end of the line said lightly, "You ¡®re being sopetitive just to show off in


    front of Cherry.But no matter how hard you try, can you hold back your pee?"


    Pete flushed at once.He had always been a gentleman and never used such crude words.


    How could that guy talk about things like poop and pee so casually?! Seeing that he was upset, Cherry


    hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Have the rabbits recovered? The ones you were talking about two days ago."

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The boy sounded a little disappointed as he replied, "No, they showed symptoms of rejection, so both


    rabbits died."


    Cherry:"?"


    She blinked.


    "Oh, are you in a bad..."


    Before she could say "mood", the boy sighed and said, "I am indeed in a bad mood"


    Cherry was about tofort him when he went on.


    "After all, those two rabbits¡¯ flesh is too low quality.They are so hard to chew!"


    Cherry:"?"


    Pete:"??"


    Nora, who had just walked into the room:"??"


    "It''s okay, though.I also have another ten rabbits, fifteen cats, and more than twenty stray dogs.It''ll be


    No.3 and No.4''s turns next.But I''m wondering if I should gouge out No.4''s eyes and put them in No.3,


    or should I cut off No.3''s ears and put them on No.4?"


    "Say, if I nt wheat in a cow, will beef-vored grains of wheat grow from it? Also, can a dog''s head


    be installed on a cow''s belly?"


    Just the sound of the several questions he asked in session was frightening enough.


    The trio looked at one another.


    Nora suddenly asked, "Cherry, what is your friend''s name?"


    Cherry was taken aback for a moment, seemingly only just realizing that she hadn''t asked the boy for


    his name yet.


    She asked, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "My name?"


    The boy sounded terribly cheeky.


    He said, "My name is made up of two sybles.The first is ¡®grand¡¯ and the second is ¡®dad¡¯"


    Cherry was taken aback.


    "Granddad?"


    "Yeah, I''m here!" The boy responded very quickly.


    "Hello, my granddaughter!"


    Cherry: She was furious.


    "Why are you so mean?!"


    "Hahaha! Alright, I won''t tease you anymore.Myst name is Yale while my first name is Dad!"


    "Dad Yale?"


    "Watch the way you''re talking to your dad, girl!" Cherry was furious.


    She was about to hang up when he said, "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you anymore.I can''t tell you my


    name¡ªyou can just call me ¡®big brother¡¯ Pete was pulling a long face.


    "Haven''t you had enough yet?"


    The other boy replied, "I have.At the very least, I don''t want to be your brother, I only want to be


    Cherry''s."


    Nora, who was listening to the conversation next to them:"..."


    Nora had thought that Cherry was already very cheeky.She mouthed off all the time and was very


    mischievous, and was not as well-behaved and sensible as Pete.


    Butpared to the other boy, Cherry was simply too good! Also, Cherry didn''t use such crude


    language! Nora frowned.


    It stood to reason that she wouldn''t feel any fondness for that little boy, but for some reason, as she


    listened to the young and tender voice acting like an adult, she actually didn''t feel annoyed or


    disgusted.


    Nora''s voice was very low as she asked, "Boy, has your father returned?"


    She remembered that the boy had said the other time that he didn''t have a mother, only a father.


    Wasn''t his father going to discipline him when behaved like this? The boy replied, "He''s back.Who are


    you?"


    Cherry immediately said, "She''s my mommy."


    "Oh, the queen of sleep?"


    Nora:"?"


    She looked straight at Cherry, only to see the little fellow''s eyes darting about and looking elsewhere.


    Nora cast her eyes down and said, "Children shouldn''t use such crudenguage, okay?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah right, as if!" The boy seemed a little angry.


    He retorted, "Do you know why Tom''s grandma lived till she was 108 years old?"


    Nora:"?"


    "Because she doesn''t ever meddle in other people''s business. Do you think you can lecture me when


    even my father hasn¡®t said anything?"


    Nora''s eyes turned cold.She was about to say something when Pete suddenly lost his temper.


    "Apologize to my mother!"


    "I won''t! Why should I?! ¡° Pete snorted coldly.


    "If you don''t, then Cherry and I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    "So be it.I have nothing to lose anyway.Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Pete looked at Cherry.


    Cherry had also gotten angry.


    To be honest, Cherry was actually the most protective of Nora among the few of them.


    She immediately said, "If you don''t apologize, then we won''t talk to you anymore!"


    "Hmph! Then this friendship is over!"


    Cherry hung up on him straight away when the little fellow said that.


    Cherry was a little upset.She stared at the phone for a while before she finally looked at Nora and said,


    "Mommy, he''s too mean.Don''t be mad!"


    How would Nora possibly get mad at a child? She ruffled Cherry''s hair and nodded quietly.


    Then, she went downstairs for dinner.


    Upstairs.


    The boy called again after the phone call was disconnected.


    Cherry rejected the call.


    However, the boy persevered and called again.


    Cherry rejected the call again.


    In another country.


    In a dim and gloomy room somewhere, barely any light lit up the room.


    Only the light from a bulb illuminated the basement.


    A boy who looked just like Justin sat at a desk.He stared at his cell phone and looked in silence at the


    screen that indicated that his phone call had been disconnected.He couldn''t help but curl his lips


    disdainfully.


    "Hmph- How dare she keep rejecting my calls.She must be sick of living!"


    He threw the phone aside.Then, he looked at the rabbits, puppies, and kittens in the cages outside.He


    got up, walked over, and squatted in front of a rabbit.


    The rabbity there on the verge of death.The little fellow kept quiet for a while.Then, he said, "No.3,


    are you still alive? You must stay strong!"


    The little bunny''s ears moved, but it didn''t get up.


    The little boy sighed.


    "They''ve gouged out your heart.Puppy No.3 beside you just so happens to have an extra heart.Say, if I


    put its heart in your chest, will you be able to live?"


    The little rabbit remained still and silent, its eyes closed.


    The little boy stretched out his arm and stroked its head as he threatened, "You mustn''t die.If you die, I


    will turn you into rabbit stew! You hear me? No.3!"


    The bunny remained motionless.The little boy slowly heaved a sigh.Then, he looked at No.4, No.5, and


    No.6 at the side.


    He propped his chin on his hand and said, "I''ve done a search on the Inte.The doctor who can


    perform organ transnts the best now is Anti, a woman.I wonder if I''ll seed if I learn from her?"


    He was babbling continuously to himself when someone suddenly opened the door.


    Then, a big and tall figure walked in.The light behind the man covered his face in darkness, so one


    couldn''t see clearly what he looked like.


    However, the little boy''s eyes lit up.


    "Daddy, you''re back?!"


    "Yeah, I''m back."


    The man chuckled somewhat maliciously.His voice also sounded very shrill.He asked, "Xander, do you


    want to go to the United States?"


    The little boy was surprised.


    "The United States? For what? I don''t want to go, Daddy.I just want to stay here"


    His fifteen rabbits and innumerable dogs and cats were still waiting for him to master medical skills so


    that he could save them! However, the man said, "Tsk, what am I to do, then? Someone has detained


    your aunt in New York, and they have demanded that you go over to take her ce!"

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Xander scoffed and said indifferently, "I''m not going! Whoever wants to go there can go instead!"


    After her meal, Nora looked at her cell phone and found that Justin had sent her a few messages.She


    gave him a call.


    Justin answered very quickly.


    The man''s voice was low and a little raspy as he asked, "You''re up?"


    "Yeah." Nora responded.


    She stretched and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you remember who delivered the children for you back then?" Nora frowned at the question.


    Back then, Henry had thought of her pregnancy as a scandal, so she¡¯d never had any maternity


    checkups done.


    Even until she gave birth, she had never had any checkups.She replied, "It''s a small clinic, I don''t quite


    remember anymore.Why Justin was silent for a moment.He''d initially wanted to hide it from her, but


    when he suddenly thought of Nora''s abilities and her identity , he came to terms with it.


    Thus, he voiced his guess.


    "Nora, is there a chance that you actually gave birth to triplets back then?"


    Triplets? Nora subconsciously wanted to retort, "Do I look like an animal to you?"


    But when she was about to do so, she suddenly remembered that due to obstructedbor, she had


    actually passed out at one point during childbirth.


    From her perspective, she had only fainted for a short while at the time.She had regained


    consciousness after just a brief ckout.


    The doctor had then told her to continue pushing.Then, she gave birth to a child, who was taken away


    by Henry.


    When she got down from the delivery bed to take her child back, her belly acted up again, after which


    she gave birth to Cherry.


    She found Justin''s supposition too strange, so she couldn''t help but reply, "It''s not impossible, but the


    chances are very low."


    Even she hadn''t noticed three different heartbeats in her belly during her pregnancy.


    Justin''s voice was full of joy.


    "Really? Then I''ll get them to send the child back.When he''s here, let''s have a DNA test done."


    Seeing that he was being so anxious about it, Nora didn''t really have any objections, either.


    "Alright."


    However, at the bottom of her heart, she didn''t hold out much hope.


    She understood how Justin felt, though.


    Even she would find it fairly disgusting if he had a child with another woman, let alone Justin himself.


    Besides, she wasn''t that much of a saint that she could treat Ruth''s child like her own. If Ruth and


    Justin really had a child together, would she and Justin be able to remain as they were? She couldn''t


    guarantee it, nor could she imagine it.She was toozy to deal with overlyplicated rtionships.


    After hanging up the phone, Nora returned to the bedroom.


    Cherry was ying games while Pete was studying.


    Mia was seated next to Pete, her chin on her hand as she watched him while nodding off.Pete sighed


    helplessly.


    "Mia, why don''t you climb onto the bed and nap for a while?" Mia immediately sat up straight.


    "I am not sleepy, Pete!"


    Pete:"..."


    Cherry nced at her.


    Although puzzled, she continued to y her game with her head down.


    While she was ying, she said, "Pete, that boy is calling me again.Should I answer?"


    "No, you''re not allowed to answer unless he apologizes to Mommy!"


    "Okie-Dokie!"


    In a soft and tender voice, Cherry replied, "I''ll do as you say, Pete!"


    Pete was very satisfied.


    However, he was very curious.


    "How did you meet him?"


    Cherry tilted her head and replied, "I once went to y with Princess Lucy.You know how the royal


    family has a lot of rules and regtions, right? Princess Lucy was taking etiquette lessons at that time,


    so out of boredom, I started ying with my phone.Then, someone nearby sent me a message.Without


    thinking too much about it, I added them back and we chatted a little.That boy is very strange.He only


    talks to me when it''ste in the night, and the things he says are also very confusing.But he is very


    smart and he taught himself a lot of things¡¯ I hadn''t contacted him for a very long time.If it weren''t


    because you were forcing me to study, I wouldn''t have remembered him either!"


    Nora:"?"


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Princess Lucy was Cherry''s good friend in the UK.


    The little girl often visited her, but because Nora needed sleep, it was usually her aunt who took her


    there.


    If she had added him as a friend when she was in the pce, wouldn¡¯ t that mean that the boy had


    been near the pce? Or even living in the pce itself? Princess Lucy was part of the UK''s royal


    family.


    Why would there be unrted people in the pce? So, just who exactly was that boy? While musing


    over it, her phone rang again.


    When she answered, Morris'' voice came from the other side.


    "Ms.Smith, Caleb Gray has sessfully returned to the mysterious organization.He said that he will


    help us find the location of the mysterious organization''s headquarters in the near future."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay.¡± Nora responded indifferently.


    Although she sounded indifferent, she had cast her eyes down coldly. Her mother had been driven to


    her grave by the mysterious organization.


    She would definitely avenge her! She asked, "Haven''t you guys found any clues during all these years?


    Morris was silent for a while before he sighed and replied, "It''s very difficult for us to look for clues.First


    of all, it''s inconvenient for us to do anything abroad.Secondly, they seem to be protected by very


    powerful people...Furthermore, there are many ces abroad that even the Interpol can''t reach."


    Nora understood.Not every country was like the United States.


    There were still many countries with a monarchy.The UK was a country like that.


    It was just like how there was a mysterious child hiding in Princess Lucy''s pce, yet no one could go


    in and investigate! As the two didn''t have anything else to share with each other, Nora hung up the


    phone.


    Elsewhere.


    Justin tapped the sofa with his finger lightly.He was musing over something with a frown.


    Next to him, Lawrence felt like his boss had gone a little bonkers.


    Just now, he had dispatched someone to California to investigate the person who delivered the children


    for Ms.


    Smith back then.


    The two were currently waiting for news.


    How could that kid possibly be the boss and Ms.Smith''s, though? And why would their child possibly


    end up in Ruth''s hands? On top of that, he was even in Trueman''s clutches...


    These things were simply tooplicated.


    But wasn''t it exactly just as strange back then? Someone had called and said that his boss had a child


    and that he was about to die.


    When his boss went to the specified location, he had really found Pete...


    That wasn''t all.


    Later, they met Cherry, and now, there was Xander too? Surely there wouldn''t be a fourth, fifth, and


    sixth child, right? That would be too many children! While he was thinking, agitated footsteps rang out


    outside the door.


    Sean walked in.


    He looked at Justin and said in a low voice, "I''ve found information about that small clinic!"


    Justin subconsciously sat up straight.


    He lowered his voice and instructed, "Speak."


    Sean said, "That small clinic had only one doctor when Ms.Smith gave birth.After that, the doctor went


    abroad for further studies and has not returned to the country since.I''ve checked his family background


    and found that he was unmarried back then.Both parents have died, so he doesn''t have any family


    anymore."

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Sean then paused and said, "During my investigation, I discovered that Ms.Smith had already sent


    someone to look for him when she was living abroad.After returning to the country, she had searched


    for him again.She was probably searching for the little mister at that time, but she couldn''t find the


    doctor."


    Nora had told him all that on the phone just now.


    Nora would definitely tackle the problem from a few different angles when she was searching for her


    child.


    Yet despite her abilities, she still hadn''t managed to find the man.


    This showed that the man had hidden himself very well.


    Justin''s long slender fingers tapped against the sofa.


    Lawrence became anxious.


    "What are you doing? You can''t even find a doctor from some small clinic?"


    Sean nced at him silently and said nothing.


    Lawrence lifted his chin, looked at Justin, and asked, "Boss, what should we do?"


    Justin suddenly said, "We can''t find him, but surely there is someone else we can ask?"


    Lawrence asked, "Who?"


    Sean seemed to understand something.He nodded and said, "You''re right.I will send some men to look


    for him right away."


    Lawrence:"?"


    After saying that, Sean went out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lawrence immediately looked at Justin.


    "Boss, who are you looking for?"


    Justin nced at him indifferently.Then, he answered, "Henry Smith.¡±


    When Lawrence heard this, he suddenly realized something.


    "You''re right! Henry Smith watched Ms.Smith''s entire childbirth, so he must know how many children


    she gave birth to! Why didn''t I think of that ? After his wife and daughter betrayed him, he didn''t even


    have money to buy a ne ticket home.


    Our men schemed and made him a beggar, so he must still be under our surveince now! We just


    need to find him and we''ll know what we wanna know!"


    Justin listened to him prattle on and on.


    Then, he nodded.


    "Yes, you are right." Lawrence touched his head.


    "I also think I''m really smart.To think I understood Boss¡¯ thoughts right away."


    Hepletely forgot that Sean had immediately understood what Justin meant with just one sentence


    from him, and had already left to get things done by then.


    Justin gave Lawrence a disdainful look.


    Then, he asked, "How is that person in the basement?"


    Lawrence, who had underperformed next to Sean just now, was just thinking of proving himself.


    At Justin''s question, he hurriedly replied, "Don''t worry, Boss, our men are watching her.We won''t let her


    escape! We have also given her a cell phone to let her contact her people abroad.She has been


    making frequent calls almost every day and begging her brother to send the child here!"


    "Oh" said Justin.


    Just as he got up and was about to go out, Lawrence suddenly asked, "Boss, it''s been almost three


    days.Are you really not going to give her any food?"


    Since that day, Ruth had been imprisoned in the basement.


    Justin had also left instructions forbidding anyone from giving her food.The basement had a bathroom


    with water in it.


    However, there was nothing to eat there.


    Ruth had already asked for food several times over thest few days! It had been three whole


    days.She was close to starving to death.


    Lawrence was also afraid that she would really starve to death.


    That was why he had asked about it.


    Unexpectedly, Justin replied coldly, "She won''t die of hunger.Of course, if the child doesn''t return within


    ten days, then it won''t matter even if she starves to death."


    If Trueman didn''t send the child back, then it would mean that he didn''t care in the least whether Ruth


    lived or died.


    In that case, why should he care?! Lawrence swallowed.He felt that there was murderous intent in his


    boss¡¯ voice when he said that.


    It was only then he realized that his boss had really be angry this time.


    His boss rarely got angry for real.


    After all, he could pretty much solve every problem with just a wave of his hand.


    For him to be so angry this time...


    Surely it wasn''t because Ruth''s existence had made Ms.Smith jealous, right? Lawrence felt like he had


    figured something out.Justin couldn''t be bothered to go to the basement.


    Or rather, the sight of Ruth made him sick, so he didn''t want to go.


    Lawrence, however, had to go.


    After all, he had to remind and urge her several times a day to call her people overseas.


    When Lawrence went down to the basement, he saw Ruth lying on the ground and eating¡­ paper


    towels.


    She was in a pathetic state.


    Her hair was greasy and stuck to her face while her cheeks were sunken in from hunger, making her


    look a little scary.


    After going hungry for three days, she had probably lost a few pounds.


    Lawrence tutted a couple of times.


    At the sight of him, Ruth put down the paper towels in her hand.


    She stared at Lawrence, her eyes fierce and vicious.She said, "Give me something to eat! My son is


    about toe back to the country soon .When he does, he will be a Hunt! Even if Mr.Hunt does


    not give me the status I deserve, he still has to acknowledge his son! My son will be the head of the


    Hunts in the future! Lawrence, aren''t you afraid that my son will make life difficult for you in the future if


    you treat me like this?!"


    Lawrence:"?"


    He scoffed and threw the phone to Ruth.


    "Time for you to make a call.If you want food, then we''ll talk about it when your son arrives! Just like


    you said, he is a Hunt.If he says the word, who would dare starve you?"


    Ruth bit her lip, picked up the phone, and called Xander.She had no other choice.


    Trueman had said that Xander didn''t want toe.He had to respect his will.


    Ruth''s eyes shed with hatred when she thought of this.


    Was there even a need to respect his will? He was just a sh*tty kid! They had raised him for so long.


    What was the big deal about making him return to the States to save her? Shouldn''t he do that? That


    kid was a total devil! While thinking about it, she took a deep breath.


    The call was quickly connected.


    Xander''s devilish voice rang out.


    "Aunt Ruth, what do you want this time?"


    Ruth got a shock when she heard the word "aunt", and she nced at Lawrence.


    She quickly lowered her voice and said, "How many times have I told you this? You have to call me


    Mom!"


    "Tsk, did you give birth to me? Why should I call you Mom?"


    Ruth was so angry that she yelled, "Xander!"


    "I''m still here, you don''t have to be so loud.I can hear you-"


    Ruth took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.


    "Xander, be good , hurry ande and save me, okay? There are a lot of fun things to do in America!"


    "Wow, really?" Ruth nodded.


    "Yes, yes, of course.If youe here, I can buy you lots of things."


    "Oh, I don''t need anything."


    "Is there anything else you need? If not, then I''m hanging up.Also, Aunt Ruth, don''t ever talk about


    being my mother or whatnot anymore.My mom is the woman who gave birth to me, not you!"

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Elsewhere.


    Lawrence was eavesdropping on their conversation with a listening device.He heard clearly everything


    that Ruth said.


    However, he could only hear static noiseing from the other side.


    Obviously, the other party also had a very powerful hacker who could block his signal, so only Ruth


    could hear the voice.


    Lawrence frowned and put down the listening device altogether.He went up to Ruth and turned on the


    speaker mode on the cell phone.


    Ruth had already known this when she made the call, of course.


    That was why she had called Xander with peace of mind and hadn''t been afraid that he might let


    something slip.


    After all, Xander''s phone had been modified, so no one could listen in on his voice.


    But with Lawrence switching on the speaker mode so tantly, she immediately said, "Xander,


    behave.Hurry up ande to America to look for me.I promise I won''t touch your rabbits anymore


    when I go back!"


    When Xander heard this, his voice suddenly rose.


    "Really?"


    Xander, who grew up in the basement, had never been allowed to go out.His father was the only one


    who had apanied him and taught him everything.He was also able to teach himself a lot of things


    through online sses.His father was very busy sometimes, so he could only stay in the basement by


    himself.


    The little rabbits, cats, and dogs had apanied him for many years.


    They were his closest friends, but those friends of his were instead the adults¡¯ tools for experiments.


    Xander was very unhappy about this.


    But he didn''t know how to fight back.


    Having grown up there, he didn''t even know that he could fight back.He just wanted to save the rabbits


    and keep his little friends alive.


    Therefore, if an organ transnt was possible, then he was willing to do it! In his world, there was only


    life and death.


    There was no right or wrong! Even if sewing a dog''s head onto a cat''s body was a serious vition of


    natural science and went against humanity''s moralpass, for him, as long as it could keep Dog No.


    6 alive, nothing else mattered.


    Ruth nodded.


    "Yes!" Xander hesitated for a moment.


    Then, he said, "Alright, then."


    Ruth breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Come over as soon as you can!"


    "Okay, okay.You''re so annoying!"


    Xander hung up the phone.


    Ruth breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she handed the phone to Lawrence, she said weakly, "Mr.Zimmer, I hope you''ll keep your


    word.The day Xander arrives at the manor, you must send me food! Lawrence picked up the phone


    and nodded.


    "Of course."


    Justin drove to the Smiths¡¯.


    When he entered, he found Nora lying on the bed, her head rested on one hand as she watched


    Cherry and Pete.She had her phone in her hand and she nced at it from time to time.


    Seeing the three of them peaceful and happy, Justin fell silent for a while.He walked over and sat


    beside Nora.


    Nora nced at him and said, "You''re here."


    "Yeah."


    Justin sat at the edge of the bed.


    He stared at her for a while before he suddenly chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "No."


    Nora replied calmly, "If I have the time for that, I might as well use that time to make up for lost sleep


    instead."


    Justin:"?"


    He narrowed his eyes a little and then sighed.


    "Nora, I feel that this incident has at least proven one thing." Nora looked at him.


    "What is it?"


    "It at least proves that I am serious about you, rather than making do because of the kids."


    Justin looked at her earnestly, his gaze deep and bottomless, making them look particrly devoted


    and affectionate.


    Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye looked a little more serious than usual.


    Nora felt as if her heart had been coated in honey.It felt like a ray of sunlight had suddenly shone


    through the skies after it had been dark for several days.


    She had never known that this was what being in love felt like.


    A single sentence from him could make her so happy.


    Despite that, she turned away and with her cheeks burning a little, replied, "Oh."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man kept quiet for a while.


    Then, he suddenly asked, "What about you?"


    Nora was taken aback.


    Justin continued gazing at her.


    "Are you only with me because of the children?" Nora kept quiet for a moment.


    To be honest, someone with a personality like hers did not understand what being in love was.


    When she first learned that Justin was Pete''s father, she had been wary of him and had feared that the


    man would take the child away after he knew the truth.


    After all, her first reaction was also to take the two kids and go out of the country immediately.


    But what had happenedter? When did that man slowly make his way into her heart without her even


    realizing it? Justin looked at her seriously.


    His heart slowly sank.


    To be honest, he had been thinking about this problem all this time.


    He had always known that he was the one who had been acting and pretending not to know the truth,


    and insisting that Nora was in love with him.


    That was how the two of them had gradually gotten together.


    It could be said that he was the one who had been putting in the effort in their rtionship all this time.


    If there were 100 steps between the two of them, then he had already taken 99 steps.


    There was only onest step left now...


    In the past, he had never dared to hope for Nora to respond.


    After all, even if he had forced her into it or tricked her into it, the woman was already his.


    They also had two children.


    It seemed like from the moment the truth was revealed, they had naturally gotten together and were


    like an old married couple.


    At the same time, it was also as though they were making do and living like this for the sake of the


    children.


    But Justin was starting to dislike such days more and more.He''d originally thought that he wasn''t


    bothered about Nora''s stance, but now...He wanted Nora to take that step.He observed Nora''s


    expression seriously, but instead saw hesitation, confusion, and even puzzlement on her face...


    These were all emotions that he didn''t want to see.


    The shyness and love that he had wanted to see the most were nowhere to be seen! The smile on


    Justin''s face slowly disappeared, and his expression became serious.


    He was still waiting, waiting for her answer.


    One minute passed...


    Two minutes passed...


    Even after three minutes passed, the woman still did not speak.


    This caused a sense of loss and pain to suddenly surge up in Justin.


    She had never actually given their rtionship proper thought before , tight? Justin suddenly stood up.


    "I get it."


    That woman didn''t have a heart at all.


    Perhaps her feelings for him weren''t even of love! Justin was extremely depressed.He restrained his


    anger and then looked at Cherry and Pete, only to see the children looking at him worriedly.He


    suppressed his sadness and hesitation and ruffled Cherry''s hair.


    Then, he got up and walked out.The truth was so cruel.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Yet despite knowing the truth, he still didn''t want to let go- He walked rather quickly.


    Soon, he came to the parking lot.He put his hand on the car door handle.


    Just as he was about to open the door and enter, a delicate arm reached over and held the door down.


    Surprised, Justin''s head turned to the side abruptly to see Nora looking at him.His heart suddenly


    started to pound.


    Nora chased after him.


    Was she going to say something? Justin looked at the woman expectantly.


    Then, she said, "You''re leaving now?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman''s voice waszy and filled with confusion.


    Justin:".."


    He knew that this woman did not know how to be flirtatious.He lowered his eyes and sighed.


    "Yes, I have something to do at thepany."


    He suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said in a fit of pique ,¡±Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Nora said word by word, "When I first interacted with you, it was indeed because of the children.And I


    actually had no ns to get married in this life."


    Justin''s heart slowly sank.


    The woman leaned against his car and raised her chin slightly.Her almond-shaped eyes were staring


    into the distance.


    "You also know that I was very fat when I was young.I was humiliated and scolded by others.At that


    time, I wanted to live alone in the future.Later on, when I had a child, although I was very curious about


    how she came to be, I took things as they came.I slowly understood that I could live with the child and I


    did not need a man to rely on."


    She had her own hands and feet.


    If she was capable, what man did she need to rely on? Justin''s heart sank.He sighed.


    Indeed, many women looked for men to rely on, but this kind of love was wrong in itself.


    Marriage should be for both parties to rely on each other, not purely on men.


    If a woman looked for a man only to find someone to rely on, then in such a rtionship, the woman


    would naturally be at a disadvantage He had never nned to get married before.


    He even felt that life would be better if he only had Pete.


    Butter...


    As he was thinking, he heard Nora say again, "Later on, when I met you, I slowly came in contact with


    you.I felt veryfortable being with you.The two of us were always honest with each other, and you


    always acted like a qualified father."


    Hearing that they were honest with each other, Justin''s eyes shook guiltily.


    However, when he heard that he was a qualified father, he felt sad again.


    In her heart, was he just a qualified father? But he did not want her to ept him just for his role as a


    father! As he thought about this, he heard Nora say, "After that, I realized that I was treating you a little


    differently."


    Justin''s disappointed heart suddenly lit up.


    A light shed across his long and narrow eyes as he asked, "What''s different?"


    Nora tilted her head.


    "It''s just different."


    Justin was very anxious.


    "Where?"


    "It''s different everywhere."


    "Where?"


    "Anyway, it''s different!"


    Justinughed softly.


    On the second floor.


    "Justin doesn''t look too good.Did they quarrel? You just passed by there.Did you hear anything?"


    The butler said, "I only heard Mr.Hunt asking Miss Smith ''where¡¯..."


    "Where..."n thought about it carefully.


    "I understand.Are they discussing where to go for a vacation?"


    The butler:"?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched.He looked atn and suddenly asked, "Old sir, don''t you care if the


    Inte says that Mr.Hunt raped a woman a few years ago?"


    As soon as he said this,n nced at him.


    "Butler, you have to look beyond the surface.How could Justin take a liking to that ordinary-looking


    woman? Unless he''s blind! Even if the Inte is in an uproar, it must be Justin and Nora''s n.This is


    not the main question!"


    The butler asked, "Then what is?"


    "The main question is where are they going?"


    The butler was speechless.


    "Which ces did Yvette want to go for her honeymoon years ago?"


    The butler: "..."


    The butler suddenly asked, "Old sir, do you agree with Mr.Hunt and Miss Smith''s rtionship now?"


    "I just feel that I''ve never seen Nora smile like this before.As long as she had that smile, how could he


    bear to stop them? Sigh! Nora and Justin yed around for a while.


    When Justin questioned her, she took two steps back with a smile on her face.


    Her almond-shaped eyes curved slightly, making her look cheerful.


    She was no longer as cold as she usually was.


    In the end, Justin lost.


    He knew that this woman was not flirtatious.


    It was already enough that she could say something different.


    It was probably impossible for her to say things like she liked him or loved him.


    Forget it, this was it! When Nora was not looking, he suddenly rubbed her head.


    Her long and soft hair was as smooth as silk in his hands, making him love her so much that he could


    not bear to let go.


    Unfortunately, Nora lowered her head and avoided it.


    "Can you go upstairs now and continue to be a good father?" Justin smiled.


    "There''s really something going on in mypany"


    Nora:"?"


    The mole between Justin''s eyes seemed to be smiling.


    "It''s true." Nora finally understood.


    So this man had just left in frustration earlier and was not really sad? She seemed to have been


    deceived by his appearance again! Nora took a deep breath and took a step back to give way.


    "Alright, go!"


    Justin nodded happily and got into the car to leave.


    When he arrived at thepany, Sean and Lawrence happened to catch up.


    Lawrence instructed, "Boss, I keep feeling that Ruth doesn''t have a good rtionship with that


    child.Perhaps the child really isn''t hers.Besides, the other party has a mysterious hacker who blocked


    the signal, preventing me from hearing what he said."


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    "That''s not unusual."


    The mysterious organization had existed for so many years and even had a tendency to expand day by


    day.


    There had to be a lot of power within, so what was strange about a hacker who could block their


    signals? As he was thinking, Sean said, "Boss, our people went to look for Henry."


    This sentence made Justin stop in his tracks and look at him.


    "And?" Sean sighed.


    "He''s dead!"


    These words made Lawrence and Justin''s pupils shrink.


    Lawrence asked nervously, "What''s going on? Didn''t our people follow him all the time?"


    In order to punish Henry, Justin had someone steal his driver''s license and money, making him unable


    to leave New York.


    Ever since then, he had been begging for a living.


    However, he had always been under Justin''s surveince.


    Logically speaking, bringing him over was a simple matter, but now, it had suddenly turned out like


    this...


    Sean said, ¡°I also learned about it just now.It happened yesterday.He and a group of beggars were


    fighting for food, but our people did not see it.When he separated from those people, he kept clutching


    his stomach and staggered.When he fell to the ground, our people rushed forward and realized that he


    had been stabbed in the stomach.He died in the hospital today"

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    When Lawrence heard this, he said angrily, "How did he die? Your people are too useless.What should


    we do now?"


    Sean did not speak.


    Justin suddenly lowered his eyes.


    "His death only proves our suspicions" Everyone shut their mouths at this.


    Sean nodded.


    "Yes."


    He and Justin looked at each other.Lawrence thought carefully and came to a realization.


    "Yes, this is too coincidental! The organization ignored Henry till now, but when the child''s existence


    was revealed, they suddenly killed him! If it were in the past, we would have wondered if the doctor


    who delivered the child had been sent overseas by Henry or by the mysterious organization.But now, it


    seems obvious that it was the mysterious organization! There''s indeed a problem with Xander''s


    identity!"


    Seeing that he was finally being smart, Sean gave him a thumbs up.


    Lawrence was speechless.


    Justin did not say anything and went upstairs.


    The two of them followed behind him.Justin asked, "Have you asked Ruth when that child will get


    here?"


    Lawrence said, "Yes, our people call her every hour.Besides, she''s very hungry.She doesn''t need us to


    rush her now.She''s already taking the initiative to call"


    "Yes."


    When they went upstairs, Justin sat on the sofa.His long fingers tapped the table as if he was waiting


    for something.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Justin looked down and realized that it was an unknown number.He picked it up and a sharp voice


    came from the other end.


    "Mr.Hunt, the mysterious organization has never thought of you as our enemy."


    Justin paused and suddenly asked, "Trueman?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Trueman said, "My sister was insensible back then and hid your child in secret.In the end, she took root


    and gritted her teeth.However, for so many years, this child has always been kept safe and healthy.On


    the ount that I took care of him for five years, why don''t you spare my sister''s life?"


    Justin sneered.


    "Are you sure she gave birth to the child?"


    "Of course, I''m very sure." Trueman smiled.


    "If you can guarantee that you won''t kill my sister, I''ll send Xander back to the country."


    Justin said, "Send him back first.We''ll discuss the rest when the childes to New York!"


    Trueman suddenly sneered.


    "Mr.Hunt, I thought this was a fair deal."


    "Is that so?" Justin said calmly.


    "With me, it doesn''t matter if the transactions are fair or not.It all depends on my will! I''ll give you two


    days.If the child hasn''t arrived by then, your sister''s life will be gone! Trueman sneered.


    "Don''t you even want to negotiate, Mr.Hunt? Why a Justin didn''t say anything.Trueman knew that he


    wanted to ask for more. He suddenlyughed.


    "Alright, Ruth is not that important here.I''ve already sent the child back to you.Mr.Hunt, remember to


    pick him up-"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Trueman hung up.His sudden retreat made Justin frown.


    Lawrence and Sean stood beside Justin.


    The two of them asked hesitantly, "Boss, why did Trueman suddenly give up?"


    Justin lowered his eyes and said, "When Ruth appeared in front of me and came here, she had actually


    been abandoned.Trueman has never cared about this sister."


    Lawrence was puzzled.


    "Then why did he still give in and send the child over?" Sean also clenched his jaw.


    However, Justin suddenly said, "He didn''t say, so he must have bigger ns! We have to be


    careful.Double the number of secret guards around the Smiths."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Currently, Cherry and Pete were both living in the Smiths.


    Other than the Smiths¡¯ own secret guards, the Hunts had also sent many people over and surrounded


    the Smiths like an iron bucket.


    Justin had a feeling that although Trueman had been forced to leave New York, he still had a big move


    left.He definitely had a trump card Perhaps there would be a bloodbath in the future! Cherry''s phone


    rang again.


    She nced at it and realized that it was still a Facebook voice message.She cut off his voice again


    and sent a voice message.


    "If you dont apologize to my mother, I won''t talk to you!"


    In the end, the other party also sent a string of voice messages.


    Cherry stared at it curiously for a while and could not help but open it .She heard the other party''s


    naughty voice.


    "Good sister, I''m in New York!"When he said this, Cherry was instantly surprised.She asked in a voice


    message, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course...I''m here to apologize to your mother in person!" The other party replied.


    Cherry:"???"


    She had chatted with him for about half a year and would not believe that he had suddenly be a


    good person.


    The corners of Cherry¡¯ s mouth twitched.


    "Why don''t I believe you?"


    The other party: "You disappoint me too much.How can you not believe me? Aren''t we good friends?


    You should understand me.If you don''t believe me...You''re right, hahaha!"


    Cherry:"!!"


    She was so angry that she threw her phone on the table and ignored him! This boy was too bad.


    He was not as good as her brother at all! At the same time, outside the Hunts¡¯ house.


    A small figure stood there.


    After sending the voice message, he threw the phone into his pocket.Then, he looked at the door in


    front of him.


    Dad had asked him toe here and had said that his biological father was here.


    Only then did he realize that Trueman was not his biological father.


    Pfft, he was not his Trueman''s biological son.


    Other than having an unknown mother, he also had a father? This couple was really ruthless.


    It had been five years, but they had never looked for him.


    Moreover, it seemed like his biological father did not like him? He sneered and walked forward to knock


    on the Hunts¡¯ metal door.


    "Who is it?" The guard inside asked.


    The little fe shouted, "It''s me! I''m looking for Justin!"


    The guard was stunned.


    "Who are you?"


    The little fe ced his hands on his hips and sneered.


    "I''m your grandfather! Open the door! I''m looking for Justin!!"


    At the Hunt Corporation.


    Justin, who had received the news, stood up immediately.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he walked to the Hunt Manor, he said to the butler, "Pick up some of his DNA samples and send


    them to Miss Smith immediately."


    "Yes, sir"


    He did not expect this child toe so quickly and suddenly.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    "Mrs.Hunt, something big has happened! Someone who looks identical to Mr.Hunt hase to our


    door and he ims to be Mr.Hunt''s son!"


    Mrs.Hunt was drinking afternoon tea when her personal butler rushed over and told her what had


    happened at the door.


    The olddy was shocked and stood up suddenly.


    "What?" She swallowed.


    "Who gave birth to that child? What''s wrong with Justin? How many children does he have out there?!"


    The butler: Yes, he had be a father once five years ago.Now, he was going to be a father again!


    Mrs.Hunt held the butler''s hand.


    "Let''s go and take a look!"


    On the way, she could not help but say to the butler, "You have to keep this matter a secret! Don''t let


    the Smiths hear about it!"


    The butler was stunned.


    "Didn''t you disagree to this marriage with the Smiths?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? In all of New York, the only person worthy of being pampered is


    the eldest daughter of the Smiths.Yvonne is gone, and now, only Nora is left.Furthermore, she¡¯ s Pete''s


    mother! What I''m worried about now is that if the Smiths find out about this child, they will call off the


    engagement!"


    Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    When she thought of her maiden family''s matters...she lowered her voice even more.


    "Besides, we have a request for her now!"


    The butler immediately understood and nodded.


    When the two of them arrived at Justin''s vi, they happened to hear a low crying from inside! She


    rushed in and saw a little boy carrying a ck backpack.


    He was holding a bodyguard''s hand and biting it.


    The bodyguard wanted to snatch his finger back, but he was afraid that it would hurt his teeth.If he did


    not use force, his fingers could not be retracted.


    This little brat was using all his strength to bite him! The steward beside him was Justin''s trusted aide


    and was loyal to him.


    When he saw this, he shouted anxiously from the side, "Xander, let go of his hand! His fingers will


    break off if you keep biting!"


    Xander red at him with a pair of long, narrow eyes identical to Justin''s.He refused to let go and


    muttered something.


    The butler couldn''t hear him clearly, so he said, "We just want to take your saliva.We don''t n on


    harming you!"


    Xander continued to growl.


    The butler said, "I swear, I''m really not trying to hurt you! It''s just that you said you''re Mr.Hunt''s


    son.Shouldn''t we go and check? What if he''s not your father? You don''t want to call a stranger your


    father, do you?"


    Hearing this, Xander''s eyes darted around before he finally let go.


    The bodyguard''s fingers had already been bloodied.


    There was a row of small teeth marks, and it was shocking.


    The butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heard Xander say, "You have to tell me before


    doing such things, okay? You didn''t say anything and stuffed a cotton bud into my mouth.I thought you


    making me eat it!"


    The butler: The butler was speechless and simply nodded.


    "Yes, yes, yes.You''re right!"


    Only then did Xander open his mouth.


    "Hurry up and take it.I also want to know if Justin is my father!"


    If not, he would be anxious to go back and see his bunny No.3 and 4 ! The other bodyguard stepped


    forward in fear and took out a cotton bud.


    "Xander, don''t bite me!" Xander raised his brows.


    The bodyguard reached into his mouth and stirred the cotton bud at his throat.


    Just as he was about to take his hand out, Xander suddenly pretended to bite.


    The bodyguard was so frightened that he hurriedly took a step back and staggered.


    "Hahahahahaha!"" Xander pointed at the bodyguard and raised his head tough.


    He looked arrogant and wanton, but his eyes were filled with mischief.


    "How fun!" The butler: He suddenly missed Pete.


    When Pete was young, he was autistic and did not like to talk much.He hid in a corner quietly.


    He was the opposite of this little demon who yed with people everywhere? He wiped his forehead


    and carefully ced the cotton bud in the bag .


    Then, he got someone to send it to Nora.


    After sending him off, he turned around and saw that Mrs.Hunt was already standing in front of Xander.


    She asked in a trembling voice, "You''re Justin''s son? Where''s your mother?"


    "What about you?" Xander asked.


    "Old grandma, are you Justin''s mother? Aren''t you too old and ugly? Don''t tell me Justin looks like you


    and is very ugly? I don''t think I''m his son!"


    Mrs.Hunt: ?? She took a step back and pointed at Xander.


    "You, you, you..."


    Xander took two steps toward the butler and said in disdain, "Butler, she''s already demented.Why is


    she still living here? Shouldn''t she be sent to a nursing home?"


    The butler:"?"


    Mrs.Hunt: ? The butler beside Mrs.Hunt said, "Mrs.Hunt isn''t demented!"


    Xander blinked.


    "Is that so? Then she stammers? It''s so fun.Old Grandma, how old are you?"


    Everyone:"??"


    Mrs.Hunt was indeed old, but because of the Hunts¡¯ high status, no one had dared to speak to her like


    this all these years.


    Her hands immediately trembled in anger as she pointed at Xander and shouted angrily, "You, you,


    you!"


    "My name is Xander.Can you call me by my name?"


    Xander''s eyes were extremely bright like ck grapes and were filled with anticipation.


    "If you stammer, won''t you be calling me Xan, Xan, Xan...Hahahaha!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mrs.Hunt: "!!"


    She rolled her eyes in anger and fell back.


    "Mrs.Hunt!"


    The butler cried out in shock and hurriedly grabbed Mrs.Hunt.


    "Hurry , call the family doctor over!"


    Therefore, when Justin came back, he saw that Mrs.Hunt had been carried out.He could only go to


    Mrs.Hunt without looking at Xander.


    Mrs.Hunt had just fainted from provocation.


    The family doctor measured her blood pressure, gave her some medicine, and used Zabe


    Corporation''s Calming Pill to calm her down.


    Mrs.Hunt stared at Justin.


    "Justin! W-Where did you get such a son? ¡¯


    Justin: When the olddy finished speaking, she was frightened.She covered her mouth.


    Why did she really start to stammer? At the Smiths.


    After the Hunts sent Xander''s DNA sample over, Nora drove straight to the hospital.


    After all, it was time to check up on Quentin''s again.


    Just as she arrived at the door of the ward, she heard Quentin say to Lily, "You don''t seem very busy


    lately?"


    Lily nodded.


    "Yes.Boss hasn''t asked me to do a DNA test for a long time, after all.It''s simply awesome! You don''t


    know it, but I''m a top student.How can I do such menial tasks every day? That''s simply an insult to


    me!"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Quentin nodded.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes.Wherever there''s pressure, there''s resistance! Nora pushed the door open and entered.The two of


    them looked at her in unison.Quentin was shocked and smiled awkwardly.


    "N-Nora, you didn''t eavesdrop on what we were saying earlier, did you?" Nora stepped forward.


    "No."


    One word relieved the two of them.Then, the woman said casually, ¡°Yes, I heard it openly."


    The room was silent for a moment.


    Then, Nora took out the sample bag from her pocket and handed it to Lily.


    Lily:"..""


    Lily stared at the bag and winced.She had just told Quentin that she could not bear any more


    humiliation! For her face, she had to resist symbolically! She looked up at Nora and said, "Boss, you''re


    too much!"


    Nora raised her brows.


    Lily said forcefully, "You''re only giving me one bag.What do Ipare it to?!"


    Quentin:¡¯??"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, take my DNA"


    Lily nodded and asked, "DNA of the cord blood or your current one?"


    After all, Nora''s DNA from the past was different from her current one.


    Nora said, "Check them both."


    "Okay!"


    Lily took the bag and walked out.


    After taking two steps, she looked at Nora again.


    "Boss, I was just joking earlier.You know, I love it when others insult me!"


    Hl Quentin looked at Lily''s departing back with aplicated expression and twitched the corners of


    his mouth.


    He felt that she was really hopeless! At the Hunts.


    After confirming that Mrs.Hunt was fine, Justin walked to his vi.


    When he entered, he saw the mini version of him sitting obediently at the dining table.He was staring at


    the te of rabbit meat in front of him and crying.


    "Rabbits are so cute.How can you eat rabbit?!"


    With that, he raised his tear-stained face and looked at the cook usingly.


    Justin stood at the door and did not move.He wanted to see what this child was nning.


    The chef was stunned.


    He stared at Xander and asked, "Xander, don¡¯ t cry.Then what do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you!"


    Xander sighed.


    "I never eat small animals.They''re all living beings just like us humans! We can''t be so cruel!" The cook


    nodded.


    Looking at the little fe, especially his cute appearance and fair skin , who anyone would want to


    pinch, he said, "Xander is really kind! Then why don''t I cook something different for you? How about


    braised carp?"


    "No, carps are small animals too.You can''t eat them!"


    Xander continued, "Puppies, kittens, rabbits, even little chicks, ducks, cows, little pigs.We can''t eat


    them!"


    The chefforted him.


    "Xander, but you need nutrients to grow.You still have to eat meat!"


    "l see..." Xander sighed.


    "Actually, I do eat meat, but there''s nothing I like in this house." The chef heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then tell me, what do you want to eat? I''ll go out and buy it! There''s no meat our Hunts can''t buy in


    New York! If you want to eat seafood, we can get live fish sent by helicopter! Or we can buy wild


    animals from the mountains!"


    Xander stared at him and said softly, "Is that so? Coincidentally, what I like to eat is also seafood and


    wild game!"


    The chef smiled.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Xander said, "If it''s seafood, I''ll eat sharks or whales.If it''s wild game , Ilike to eat tigers and leopards."


    The chef was speechless.


    Xander stared at him and nodded.The chef was speechless.The two of them looked at each other for a


    while.


    In the end, the chef lost and twitched his mouth.


    "Xander, I can''t buy those!" Xander tilted his head.


    He looked obedient, but the smile on his lips was like a demon.


    "But didn''t you say earlier that the Hunts can buy anything? I don''t want the stars or the moon but can''t


    I ask for any seafood or game?" Xander sighed.


    "Sigh, the Hunts are supposed to be the top family in New York, but I didn''t expect them to be some!"


    "Isn''t my cheap father a little too boastful?"


    Seeing that the chef was about to cry, Justin lowered his eyes and entered the room.He waved at the


    chef, and thetter finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly slipped away.


    Xander turned his head when he heard the sound of footsteps.


    When he met Justin''s eyes, his gaze paused.


    Xander had actually seen Justin''s photo before he returned to the country, but he did not expect him to


    be even more good-looking than the photo.He was still filled with hostility when he had not seen his


    biological father.


    However, when he finally saw him, he pursed his lips.


    Suddenly, he said, "Are you my real father?"


    Justin stared at the little fe and did not miss the confusion that shed across his eyes.He walked to


    Xander and sat opposite him.


    In this way, the two of them were sitting eye to eye.


    Only then did Justin say, "If nothing unexpected happens, I should he.


    "Okay."


    Xander held his chin with both hands.


    "Then call me Daddy a hundred times before I acknowledge you."


    Justin:"?"


    Xander raised his brows.


    "The Inte said that if you want to be a father, you have to be a son first! When a child is learning to


    speak, don''t you have to call him Daddy a hundred times before he says it? So..."


    Xander grinned and crooked his finger at Justin.


    "Call me Daddy a hundred times first and I''ll listen to you"


    The dining room suddenly fell silent.


    Justin narrowed his eyes and stared at him.


    Suddenly, he smiled.


    "You''re wrong.Normal people need to be taught a hundred times, but my son, Pete, had learned it at


    once.Could it be that you''re stupider than Pete?"


    "How could that be?!" Xander was provoked.


    "My IQ is 303! I''m the world''s number one!"


    Last time, when he said 301, he was looked down upon.


    This time, he raised it by two.Justin nodded.


    "Yes, then you know everything without the need for me to teach you!"


    When Xander heard this, he shut his mouth.


    A hint of stubbornness suddenly shed in his eyes.


    Justin looked at him as if he was a hedgehog with spikes all over his body.He also had a headache


    over this child.


    At this moment, his phone rang.He lowered his head and saw that it was Nora.


    Justin was slightly stunned.He suddenly realized why she was calling.


    After picking up the call, he said, "The results are out?"


    "Yes." The woman''s voice was very calm.


    "Where is he? I want to see him."

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Justin''s heart beat wildly.He did not expect Nora''s answer to be ¡®Yes ¡®, but he still said, "Okay, I''ll bring


    him to see you."


    "No, I''lle to you."


    After Nora finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Justin did not know whether tough or cry.


    At the same time, he inexplicably began to feel uneasy.


    He, who was always calm and collected, actually had a scary thought at this moment.


    What if this child was not his and Nora''s but really belonged to him and another woman? Why didn''t


    Nora say a few more words earlier to let him know? As he was in thought, he turned around and saw


    Xander looking at him curiously.


    The child''s eyes were pure like a sheet of paper.


    However, when he looked over, Xander deliberately put on a calm andposed expression.


    The little man had his own pride, but the innocence that asionally leaked out made Justin purse his


    lips.


    Justin admitted that the way Xander had secretly looked at him earlier had pierced his heart.


    It made him unable to hate or detest this child for a moment.He sighed silently and walked to


    Xander.He touched his head and was about to speak when Xander said, "Did you get a call from a


    Tigress?"


    Justin:"?"


    Xander rolled his eyes.


    "Look at how scared you are!"


    The hand Justin had used to touch Xander''s head suddenly felt very itchy.He really wanted to give him


    a good beating on his butt.He said, "I haven''t beaten a child before."


    Xander was stunned.He was about to speak when he said in a deep voice, "I hope you won''t give me a


    first time for it."


    Xander was frightened! Justin pointed at the porridge on the table.


    "Eat."


    Xander looked down at the food on the table and picked up a spoon to eat.


    Seeing that he had finally calmed down, Justin heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Xander was done eating, he said, "There will be a...beautiful aunting to see youter.I hope


    you can be more obedient, understand?"


    Regardless of whether Xander was Nora''s son or not, Justin did not want Nora to have a bad


    impression of Xander.


    Xander did not look like Cherry.She looked identical to Pete.


    Before he knew it, the two of them had already known each other for a while and developed deep


    feelings for each other.


    Xander was aplete stranger to Justin, and his personality was also very unpleasant.


    To Justin, if Nora and Xander got into a fight, or if Xander angered Nora and the two of them could not


    live under the same roof...


    Justin would definitely choose Nora and Cherry without hesitation.


    When Xander heard him say this, he pursed his lips.


    "I''ve always been very obedient, okay?" Justin felt that this child might not understand the word


    obedient well.


    He sat beside him and sized him up.


    The little fe did not sit properly.He liked to curl his legs and move them continuously.He was like a


    child with ADHD who could not sit still for a moment.He wolfed down his food without any hesitation,


    like someone who had been hungry for a long time.


    Pete had grown up with him.


    Food, clothing, and housing were all arranged in strict ns.


    Even at a young age, he was very noble.


    Although Cherry was a little naughty, she was loved by everyone.Her words were especially pleasant to


    the ear, and her bearing wasparable to that of a foreign princess.He had heard from the little girl


    that her grandmother had hired a nanny for her.


    She was Princess Lucy''s family teacher at the pce in the UK.


    Comparing Xander to those two¡ªthey were simply iparable.


    Justin really felt a headache this time.


    A person''s personality solidified at a young age.


    Later on in life, even if one could forcefully correct their habits, their personality could not be changed.


    Under Justin''s troubled gaze, Xander finished his meal.


    He threw his spoon on the table casually.


    The dining table and the floor around him were filled with the dishes he had eaten.He patted his tummy


    and sighed.


    "Frank isn''t here, unfortunately.Otherwise, the ground would have definitely been licked clean by him."


    Justin: "...Who''s Frank?"


    Xander: "My dog!"


    Justin''s temples throbbed.


    At this moment, Xander''s phone suddenly rang.He picked it up and Ruth''s voice came from the other


    end.


    "Xander, why are you still picking up the call? Have you left?" Xander stuck out a finger and dug his


    ears.He ced it at the front and blew on it before saying slowly, "Yes!"


    "That''s good, that''s very good!" Ruth''s voice was very weak.


    She was clearly extremely hungry.


    "Then what time is your flight? When can you get here?" Xander raised his brows.


    "In the morning."


    "Morning? Then you''ll have to wait for a few hours.Why didn''t you ask your father to buy you the


    earliest flight?"


    Xander: "I meant yesterday morning."


    After a moment of silence, Ruth''s voice suddenly rose.


    "Yesterday morning? Then you haven''t boarded the ne yet? Or have you already arrived?"


    "I''m here!" Xander continued slowly.


    Ruth:"!!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was really anxious this time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?!"


    "You didn''t ask me!"


    Xander was bold and confident.


    Ruth shouted, "Didn''t I tell you to contact me when you get here? Besides, I told you before, what do


    you have to do when you get here?"


    Xander: "I have to send you food.I remember it!"


    "...Then what are you doing now?" Xander blinked his eyes.


    "I''m eating!"


    "..What are you eating?! I''ve been hungry for five days! Hurry up ande down to bring some food to


    me!!"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Xander''s voice was still slow and roguish.


    "You haven''t starved to death yet, right?"


    "Alright, alright.I''ming.Stop screaming.You''re even worse than Frank"


    The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched as he listened by the side.


    This brat''s ability to anger people was really good.


    He did not go to the basement because he could already feel Ruth''s hysteria! Then, Justin saw Xander


    hang up the phone and look at him.


    Just as he thought Xander was going to ask if he could go to the basement, he asked, "Which room am


    I staying in?"


    Justin:"???"


    At this moment, with a screech, the jeep stopped outside his vi.


    Nora strode in.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    When he saw Nora, Justin hurriedly stood up and went out to wee her.


    Xander whistled and said, "Your tigress is here?"


    Justin: He gave Xander a warning look.


    After Xander shut his mouth, he looked at Nora again.Nora had already arrived in front of them.Her


    gaze avoided Justin and looked at Xander.


    Ignored, Justin''s lips twitched before he waved at Xander.


    "Come here." Xander pursed his lips and walked to the two of them with a disdainful expression.


    Then, he nced past Nora and looked at the sky.


    "Greet her." Justin ordered.


    Xander raised his eyebrows.


    "Okay, you''re the one asking me to greet her."


    Justin:"?"


    A bad feeling had just risen in his heart when he saw Xander wave at Nora.


    "Hello, tigress!"


    Wiles The entire living room suddenly fell silent.


    Nora frowned and looked at Justin.She asked coldly, "Did you ask him to call me that?"


    Justin denied it tly.


    "No."


    Xander said, "It was you, Demon King.You made me call her that.How would I know what tigress


    means at my young age?"


    Justin: This time, it was really difficult to exin.He wanted to exin, but he saw Nora frowning.


    Justin''s heart instantly became even more perturbed.


    However, Nora was thinking.


    Why was this child''s tone so familiar? At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    Nora lowered her head and saw that it was Lily.She nodded at Justin and picked up the call.


    The other party said something and she nodded.


    Then, she said that it had been hard on her and hung up.She looked up again and nodded at Justin.


    Justin said, "Take Xander to the room upstairs."


    "Yes, sir"


    The butler walked over smartly and said to Xander, "Xander, please follow me upstairs."


    Xander nced at Justin and looked at Nora again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His eyes darted around before he said, "Dad, can I go to the basement?"


    Justin narrowed his eyes.


    Was this child finally thinking of Ruth? Had he realized his conscience? He lowered his eyes in thought


    for a moment and nodded.


    Then, Xander said, "She hasn''t eaten in a long time.Can I bring her something to eat?"


    Justin did not want to leave any bad psychological trauma for the child.


    Furthermore, he had other ns, so he nodded and agreed.


    "Go to the kitchen and pick something." Xander nodded and went to the kitchen.


    The chef was still standing there as he asked, "Xander, should I take down the roasted rabbit you don''t


    like?"


    "No need, no need.It''s too cruel!"


    Xander hurriedly waved his hands.


    "You guys don''t know how to cherish life.You can''t kill animals!"


    The chef was speechless.


    Xander ced his hands behind his back and entered the kitchen.


    "Let me see what''s good.Do you have vegetables?"


    The chef hurriedly said, "Yes, they''re all fresh organic vegetables.Can I make another one for you?"


    "There''s no need."


    Xander continued, "Do you know that the best thing to eat is food in its original state? If you cook it, it


    won''t have the original taste! Eh, these vegetables and that carrot over there look alright.Let''s take


    these."


    Wit Xander picked up a yellowed vegetable leaf that the chef had picked when cooking and a dry


    carrot.


    Then, he looked at the butler.


    "Let''s go!"


    The butler''s lips twitched as well, and he led Xander toward the basement.


    The two of them quickly disappeared from the room.


    After confirming that Xander could not hear their conversation, Justin then looked at Nora.


    Before he could ask, Nora replied, "No."


    Justin was stunned, a hint of disappointment shing across his eyes.It was not...


    But if not, why did Norae over to see him? ording to her lifestyle, even if she had such a child,


    she would not be so proactive if she did not care about it.


    Justin was thinking when he heard Nora continue, "When I called you , Lily had just gotten my


    results.We''re not mother and son.The DNA simrity is only 80%."


    Justin frowned.


    He was thinking about something when he heard Nora continue, "Then, I asked Lily topare his


    DNA with yours."


    When Justin heard this, his eyes instantly narrowed.


    "You mean..."


    Nora slowly said, "Don''t forget what kind of organization Trueman is from."


    Justin instantly understood.


    "You''re saying that this child might have been injected with a gene serum?"


    "Yes."


    Nora sat down on the sofa.


    "The younger a child is, the more their genes change after they are injected.I personally came over to


    take a look to confirm if he really is your son."


    Justin asked, "And what do you think?"


    "He''s almost the same as you .He must be your son.But...Lily called me just now after doing a DNA


    comparison between you and him.Your gic simrity is only 93%."


    93%...What kind of result was this? Only cousins or rtives had this percentage.If they were were


    biological father and son, it should be 99%. Justin realized something.


    Nora said again, "So I''m certain that this child was indeed injected with a gene serum.Therefore, my


    DNAparison with him can''t be counted."


    Justin hesitated for a moment.


    "There''s no way to investigate?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Nora looked at him with certainty.


    "Gic changes mean that the DNA sequence has changed.We can extract samples from different


    ces and send them to Lily, she can piece together the original DNA sequence.When the timees,


    she can it with us separately."


    When Justin heard this answer, he nodded.


    "Lily will have her work cut out for her."


    "Yes, but it will take a while."


    After Nora finished speaking, Justin suddenly walked to her side and took out his phone to hand it to


    her.


    He rubbed her hand affectionately.


    "Then let''s see if Ruth is his mother, first."


    He touched his phone a few times with his fingers and opened the surveince video of the basement.


    Justin had not asked Xander to go down earlier because he wanted to confirm this.


    After all, Ruth was in a life-and-death situation.


    A hungry person would not be very careful and would definitely expose the truth!

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The two of them stared at the phone.


    Xander was led out of the elevator by the butler.He bounced around as he walked, not at all calm and


    steady.His eyes darted around as he sized up his surroundings.


    This basement was specially built for interrogations, so it was dark and damp.


    If an ordinary child entered, they would probably be afraid of the dark, but Xander seemed fine.He was


    quite bold.


    Justin sighed silently in his heart.


    If it was his son, he had not embarrassed him.


    As he was thinking, he saw Xander enter the interrogation room.


    Justin switched to a camera and looked at the interrogation room.


    The furnishings inside were no different from before.


    The only change was that Ruth had copsed in the corner.


    Perhaps because she had not eaten for five days, she was very weak .


    However, she was not dead because there was still water in the basement.


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "She took good care of herself."


    Justin said, "She washes her face and rinses her mouth every morning.It''s obvious that she has a


    strong psychological quality."


    She was indeed well-trained.


    The two of them were just thinking about this when Ruth slowly raised her head.


    When she saw Xander, her eyes shone with a pleasant surprise.


    "Little Xander! Have you brought...food for Mommy? Quickly bring it to me!" Xander threw a bag over.


    Ruth hurriedly picked up the bag and searched inside.


    After searching for a while, she saw that there were only a few rotten leaves and a carrot in the


    bag.She instantly became furious.


    "Xander!" She bit her lip.


    "You''re taking revenge on me now that I''m in such a condition, right?"


    Revenge? These two words made Justin and Nora look at each other.


    Xander threw up his hands.


    "There''s nothing I can do.This is the Hunts'' house.Justin didn''t let me bring food for you.It''s already


    enough that I could steal these."


    When Ruth heard this, she immediately said angrily, "He''s too inhumane! How can he be so heartless


    to a woman?! Can''t he give me something to eat? He''s simply evil!"


    Justin, who was staring at his phone and inexplicably taking the me, was speechless.


    Nora snorted andughed.


    This child was quite interesting! Ruth really thought that it was Justin''s order, so she did not care


    anymore and took out a carrot to eat.


    After having not eaten for a few days, she ate the carrots exceptionally well.


    After finishing a carrot, she looked at Xander.


    "Go get me another one." Xander shook his head.


    "Justin is a great demon king.His people have been staring at me all along.I only got this one because I


    cried, threw a tantrum, and hung myself three times¡¯ He only agreed to give you a carrot every day.I''ll


    steal more vegetable leaves for you tomorrow!"


    Ruth:"!!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ruth still wanted to say something, but Xander said, "Oh, I''m going upstairs.He asked me to only stay


    here for a minute."


    With that, he turned and ran out.


    Ruth was anxious.


    "Xander, when did he say he would let me out?" Xander ignored her.


    Seeing that the little boy was about to run out, Ruth became even more anxious.She climbed to her


    feet, but unfortunately, her legs were too weak.


    She copsed to the ground and could only shout angrily, "Xander, don''t forget what my brother told


    you when you came here!"


    "I remember, I remember!"


    Xander waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry! Dad also asked me to tell you to stay here at ease.You won''t die."


    Ruth: After Xander left, Justin disconnected the video surveince.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Although Xander did not say anything unexpected, they could still tell that something was wrong.


    Nora could not be bothered to speak.


    Justin said, "When Ruth saw Little Xander, her first words were a little sharp when she referred to


    herself as his mother.Although she did not make a mistake, she hesitated a little.This means that Little


    Xander did not call her mother when he was overseas."


    Although Ruth had undergone training, she had been hungry for five days after all.


    Even if she reminded herself to be careful when she saw Xander, her reaction would be slow because


    her brain was short of glucose.


    Nora agreed with Justin and nodded.


    Justin suddenly asked, "What do you think the probability of Little Xander being our child is?"


    Nora kept quiet for a moment.This man did not even notice that his address for Xander had already


    changed to Little Xander.He really liked this son, huh? Nora lowered her eyes slightly and suddenly


    smiled.


    "90%."


    When Justin heard this number, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Nora said slowly, "The ONAparison between strangers is usually only 23%.84% is actually very


    high"


    Even if his genes had changed, they could not change so much.


    Justin took a deep breath.


    Nora was about to say something when the butler beside Mrs.Hunt walked over.


    "Miss Smith, Mrs.Hunt heard that you''re here.She just happens to be unwell and wants you to take a


    look." Nora raised her brows.


    Justin said, "Didn''t Grandma take her medicines today? Is she not well?"


    The butler sighed.


    "It''s better to let Miss Smith take a look.Sir, don''t worry.Mrs.Hunt is very concerned about Miss Smith


    right now"


    Justin still wanted to reject him, but the butler said, "Sir, this is to treat Mrs.Hunt''s illness.After all,


    there''s a difference between men and women.Furthermore, someone from Mrs.Hunt''s maiden family


    has arrived..."


    As soon as he said this, Justin understood something.He nced at Nora and immediately pulled her


    to the side.He sighed.


    "I know what''s going on.Grandma didn''t ask you toe over to treat her illness.She wants you to


    treat her grandnephew''s wife from her maternal family."


    Nora:"?"


    Grandnephew''s wife...Their rtionship was a littleplicated! Justin added, "That wife has a harder


    life.She was good to Pete in the past, so..."


    Nora understood now.


    The reason Justin told her this was because he did not want to keep her in the dark.


    But the decision was hers.


    However, that wife was good to Pete.


    Furthermore, treating a patient was just a simple matter to her.It was no big deal.


    Therefore, she said, "I''ll go take a look."


    Justin nodded and reminded her in a low voice, "It''s a gynecological problem, so I won''t go over."


    Nora gave him an "okay" gesture.


    The butler heaved a sigh of relief and brought Nora out.


    The Hunt Manor was very big, and Justin and Mrs.Hunt did not live together.


    After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at the vi where Mrs.Hunt lived.


    Before Nora entered, she heard a voice from inside.


    "Did he really have a son with another woman? And he looks identical to Justin? The moment he


    entered, he said that he wanted to snatch Pete''s position? There''s a good show to watch now.Look at


    that Smith woman.How can she still be so arrogant?¡¯ Didn''t she ignore you because she gave birth to


    Pete and Cherry? She should be anxious now, right?"


    Nora:"?"


    Had Xander ever said such things? The butler coughed and reminded them that the person in the room


    had arrived.


    Sure enough, the voice inside paused.Then, someone came out.


    It was a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties.


    She was slightly round.


    When she saw Nora, she instantly smiled and walked up.


    "Oh, this is Miss Smith, right? You''re so good-looking! I''m Mrs.Hunt''s niece-inw! I''m your elder.Just


    call me Mrs.Livingstone."


    The olddy was the current head of the Livingstones, Mrs.Livingstone.


    Nora did not speak.


    The woman''s gloating words were still ringing in her ears.She was not deaf.


    "Oh, Miss Smith, you''re really introverted! Are you still shy?"


    Mrs.Livingstone continued to smile.Her voice was not loud, but it felt noisy.


    Nora lowered her eyes and kept silent.


    At this moment, a woman, about 25 years old, walked over.


    She said softly, "Miss Smith, on behalf of my mother-inw, I apologize for what she said earlier."


    This open and honest attitude made Nora have a good impression of her.She looked over and realized


    that the woman was very gentle.


    When she smiled, she looked very shy and likable.


    The butler introduced her in Nora''s ear.


    "This is Mrs.Livingstone''s daughter-inw, Helen Stewart.You were asked toe over to treat this


    person."


    With that, the butler pursed his lips, clearly looking at Helen with disdain.


    Nora was a little stunned.


    Treating her? This person looked flushed and very healthy.


    What was wrong with her? As she was thinking, Mrs.Livingstone sneered.


    "Helen, how can you interrupt when an elder is talking?! So what if I criticized Miss Smith ? You even


    apologized on my behalf...With your lousy body, can you represent our family?"


    Helen''s face turned red.She smiled awkwardly at Nora and lowered her head.She was clearly very self-


    conscious.


    Nora was stunned.


    She asked, "Is there something wrong, Mrs.Stewart?"


    Helen was stunned.


    Ever since she married into the Livingstones, she had been called Madam Livingstone whenever she


    went out.


    This was the first time in recent years that she was called Mrs.Stewart.


    As she was in a daze, Mrs.Livingstoneughed softly and mocked, "What''s wrong is that she has


    already been married for three years and still can''t have a child! As a woman, she can''t even have a


    child.How embarrassing.Miss Smith, hurry up and take a look at her.Is there still a cure?!"


    Helen''s face turned red from the mockery.


    Beside her, Mrs.Hunt frowned and scolded, "How can you say that? We''re outside.Pay attention to your


    family''s image!"


    Mrs.Livingstone said unhappily, "Mrs.Hunt, you know as well that our family has only had one heir for


    several generations.When ites to this generation, we''re all very anxious.Why can''t they have a


    child?! Let Miss Smith quickly take a look at Helen and see if she''s hiding something.If she really has


    some hidden illness, let''s get it over with as soon as possible."


    Helen, who was standing beside him, was about to cry.Nora could not watch on.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Nora frowned.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, it''s fate to have a child.We can''t rush it.They''ve only been married for three


    years.Some couples only get pregnant after 10 years.This is very normal."


    "What''s normal?! Why did you give birth to two children when Justin only did it once with you? He even


    gave birth to a child with another woman...Miss Smith, I know you don''t want to have too many children


    and pressure Pete.You don''t want Justin to have another son, right? But you don''t understand our


    family.Our family has only had one heir for several generations, and we really need to have another


    family heir now."


    Mrs.Livingstone rolled her eyes and continued to speak in a high and mighty tone, "And you, Miss


    Smith.Don''t despise Justin for having another child outside.The Hunts have such a big business, we


    can''t let Pete handle it alone.You should treat the other child as your own! Women have to be


    magnanimous.You can''t cry and restrain a man¡¯s hands and feet, understand?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nora:"??"


    She almost sneered.


    What kind of crazy idea was this? After Mrs.Livingstone said that, she said to Helen, "And you, since


    you can''t give birth yourself, don''t stop my son from giving birth with someone else.It''s not like you''re


    getting a divorce.Those women outside can''t be taken seriously! You''re the only daughter-inw in the


    Livingstones.You can''t just be jealous every day, understand? Women can¡¯t be so short-sighted.If the


    Livingstones family line ends here, no one will raise you when you''re old!"


    Helen clenched her fists tightly.She was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Nora lowered her eyes and slowly said, "Oh? I wonder how many sons Mrs.Livingstone has?"


    Mrs.Livingstone choked and continued, "Our family has only had one heir for several generations.Of


    course, I only have one son!"


    Nora clicked her tongue.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, you''re too short-sighted.The Livingstones are big and powerful.How can we only let


    Mr.Livingstone take care of it alone? Why didn''t you ask him to have more children with other women


    when he was young? Then, you could treat them as your own sons! Women shouldn''t be too jealous,


    right?"


    Mrs.Livingstone:"???"


    She was instantly furious.


    "Miss Smith, how can you say that? I''m already old.Can''t I criticize you guys? Haven''t you always been


    disrespectful to Mrs.Hunt just because you''re Pete''s biological mother? Let me tell you, Justin has


    another son now.The future heir might not be Pete! Don''t be too arrogant! Many people are eyeing the


    position of Madam Hunt!"


    Hearing her speak, Nora yawned heavily.


    Mrs.Livingstone:"..."


    She felt like she was being looked down on.She was about to scold Nora a little more when Helen said,


    "Grandma, don''t say anything else.Pete has been raised as the heir for so many years.His status won''t


    be shaken so easily.Besides, that child is just hearsay.We haven''t confirmed if it is true yet!"


    Mrs.Livingstone instantly changed her tone.


    "What right do you have to control me? You''re a hen that can''ty eggs.I really don''t know what the use


    of the Livingstones marrying you is! You''ve already drunk bowls of medicine to nurse your body, but it


    has no effect at all.Instead, you''ve spent a lot of our family''s money! If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to


    raise my head outside!" Helen bit her lip.


    "Grandma! We''re here to see the doctor today.If you continue to be like this, Miss Smith won''t let me


    see her!"


    Mrs.Livingstone only suppressed her displeasure when she was threatened.


    Beside her, Mrs.Hunt also reprimanded her.


    "Stop talking! I''m already old, I don¡¯t need anyone to respect me! I just want her and Justin to live


    happily!"


    After saying that, Mrs.Hunt looked at Nora.


    "Good child, can you examine Helen?"


    She was worried that Nora would turn around and leave in a fit of anger.


    After all, this was Dr.Zabe''s personal disciple.


    Other than her, probably no one else could treat this illness, right? Nora really wanted to turn around


    and leave.


    From the looks of it, Mrs.Livingstone was an unreasonable person.


    However, when she saw Helen and her red eyes, Nora sighed.


    "Give me your right hand."


    When Helen heard this, she was stunned.She did not expect Miss Smith to not mind Mrs.Livingstone''s


    words and still treat her.


    A joyful expression appeared on her face.She walked to Nora and reached out her hand.


    Nora sat on the sofa and took her pulse silently.


    About a minuteter.


    Nora opened her eyes and met Helen''s uneasy ones.


    "How is it?" Mrs.Livingstone stepped forward.


    "Can she have children?"


    Her words were filled with anticipation as if she had already prepared a few women to deliver her son


    to have a child after the diagnosis was confirmed! Nora sneered.


    "She has no problem."

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Nora stared at Mrs.Livingstone and said, "She has no problem."


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.


    She did not expect this answer, so she asked again, "What do you mean no problem? If there''s no


    problem, why can''t she get pregnant?"


    Nora looked at Helen and asked, "Is your family blessed with sons?"


    When Helen heard this, she nced at Mrs.Livingstone and nodded.


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered.


    "Back then, our family took a liking to her family because they were blessed with sons.That''s why we


    married her into our family! Her elder sister gave birth to six children in three years, and they were


    always triplets! Her second sister was even more ridiculous.She gave birth to triplets and even


    quadruplets! Our family doesn''t yearn for those anymore.Can''t she at least give birth to one? But it has


    been three years, and there''s not even a shadow of a child! What a good-for-nothing! Or are you a


    mutant of your family¡¯ s genes?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was really anxious.


    When Helen entered the family, she had wanted to hug six children in three years.It was simply perfect.


    It could also break the curse of their family''s third generation.


    Therefore, when they first got married, she had been caring toward Helen.


    The two of them had lived harmoniously for half a year.


    Half a yearter, there was still no change in Helen''s stomach.


    Her attitude changed drastically.


    She began to urge her and found all kinds of recipes for her to eat.


    Helen lowered her head.She did not know what was wrong with her or why she could not conceive.She


    had seen many doctors, taken many drugs, and even used many methods, but none of them


    worked.She was already trying for test tube babies.


    But the procedure for the test tube baby was too painful.She had to take ovtion jabs every month...


    As she was thinking, she heard Nora say, "Mrs.Livingstone, It needs two people to conceive a child.It''s


    not her fault."


    When she said this, Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.She reacted for a moment before suddenly


    understanding.She was stunned.


    "W-What do you mean? Are you suspecting that there''s something wrong with my son?" Helen also


    looked up suddenly.


    She bit her lip.


    In fact, she had raised this question a few times over the years, but Mrs.Livingstone would always


    mock her and interrupt her.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my son.You can''t give birth, so you are ming the man? Heh, he only


    provides the sperm.It must be your problem!"


    She had seen many doctors.


    Most of the doctors had persuaded her to let her husbande with them, but Mrs.Livingstone and her


    husband never listened to her.They even mocked her every time.


    Her husband sneered and said, "I got a girl pregnant five years ago.If not for her status being low and


    her being with me just for my money, I would have married her long ago.Now, you actually dare to


    doubt me! Ridiculous!"


    Therefore, the Livingstones had never admitted that there was anything wrong with him, and they had


    never made her husband see the doctor.


    She looked at Mrs.Livingstone and bit her lip.


    "Grandma, let hime and get checked.Miss Smith''s medical skills are superb.Just by taking my


    pulse, she could tell that my family is blessed with sons "Shut up!"


    Mrs.Livingstone shouted angrily.


    Helen bit her lip and mustered her courage to say, "Grandma, I''ve suffered a lot all these years for the


    sake of bearing a child, but I''ve never said a word about those hardships! But don''t you want a child? If


    it''s really about my husband, can''t you let Miss Smith treat him as soon as possible?!"


    These words made Mrs.Livingstone narrow her eyes.


    Beside her, Mrs.Hunt said, "Helen is right.Ask your grandnephew toe over! Miss Smith is


    Dr.Zabe''s disciple and the godly surgeon, Anti.If there''s no problem, then of course, it''ll be a happy


    ending.If there''s really a problem, it''ll be easier to treat him as soon as possible!"


    Mrs.Livingstone was silent for a moment.


    When she saw that even Mrs.Hunt had spoken, she could only say, "Even if I called him over, he


    wouldn''te!"


    Mrs.Hunt frowned.


    "Tell him I want to see him!" Mrs.Hunt was Justin''s grandmother and was deeply respected.


    The other party did not dare not to ignore hermand.


    Mrs.Livingstone nodded with a smile, then red at Helen.She picked up her phone and walked to the


    side to make a call.


    After she went to the side, Nora looked at Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Hunt sat there looking very weak and a little pale.


    No matter what the reason, she was really good to Pete.


    Nora walked to her and did not say anything.She held her hand and felt her pulse.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.She stared at Nora.


    The woman had her almond-shaped eyes closed, and her long eyshes were hanging on her


    face.She was obedient, sensible, and beautiful.


    When she had her eyes closed, she looked like a quiet fairy on a beautiful portrait.


    This appearance indeed made one''s heart soften.


    She was thinking when Nora suddenly opened her eyes.


    A hint of coldness shot out from them.


    It washed away the gentleness from before and she became a little more firm and indifferent.


    Mrs.Hunt quickly retracted her gaze and heard her tsk.


    "Don''t worry.You won''t die anytime soon."


    Mrs.Hunt: After getting so old, hearing things about life and death was thest thing she wanted.


    Nora''s words were really stabbing her heart.


    Mrs.Hunt snorted.


    "There are so many things happening at home, how can I not worry? So, can you get married sooner


    and raise that illegitimate son of Justin as your own? That way, I''ll be fine too..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Nora suddenly turned around and walked to the fish tank in the room.


    Mrs.Hunt: So...her obedience and sensibility earlier were all fake! Helen saw Nora walking over


    alone.She thought about it and followed beside her.


    She whispered, "Thank you"


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s just my job." Helen smiled bitterly.


    "I''ve seen so many doctors.Every time they raise this question, I ask them to tell my mother-inw, but


    she wouldn''t agree...You''re the only one who can persuade her."


    When Nora heard this, she gave her a heads up.


    "There might not be anything wrong with your husband.Maybe it¡¯s because of psychological reasons


    that you weren''t able to get pregnant fora long time." Helen nodded.


    "I know.I just wanted him to get checked..."


    Half an hourter, a fierce argument came from outside the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A man was shouting, "You called me over just to get me a check-up? Mom, I think Helen is crazy.How


    can I be sick?"


    Mrs.Livingstone whispered, "I also know that you''re not sick, but that Miss Smith is a divine doctor.You


    should let her take a look.This is also your grandaunt''s wish!"


    Hearing this, the man sneered.


    "Sure, let''s check.If there''s nothing wrong with me, then our family can let Helen leave! She can''t even


    have a child, is she even a woman?"


    Aman in his mid-twenties was wearing a suit, but he looked very greasy.He said this as he walked in.


    After entering, he looked at Nora.He strode over and sneered.He reached out and let Nora take his


    pulse.


    "Helen, you just don''t want to admit that you have a problem, right? Alright, I''ll make you give up


    today!"

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Thomas was the only son of the Livingstones¡¯ third generation.He had been spoiled since a young


    age.He was usually very arrogant at home.


    The only child in Old Madam Hunt''s family was also very spoiled, which made Thomas even more


    arrogant.


    Back then, when he married Helen, other than the Stewarts being famous for their sons, it was also


    because Helen had a timid personality and could let Thomas have his way.


    After Thomas roared at Helen, he looked at Nora in disdain.


    "Alternative medicine? Is this reliable? Let me tell you, alternative medicine is a sham..."


    Mrs.Livingstone hurriedly said, "Don''t speak nonsense.Miss Smith is not only an alternative medicine


    doctor, but she¡¯s also a famous modern medicine doctor! Furthermore, she''s your future sister-inw!"


    Thomas and Justin were of the same generation.


    Although their rtionship was a lot more distant, Old Madam Hunt¡¯s love for her family made Thomas


    come over often when he was young.


    Therefore, Thomas curried favor with Justin.


    When he heard this, he immediately smiled.


    "Oh, my sister-inw! Look, we became friends after a fight..."


    Nora:"..."


    Not only was this person spoiled, but even his personality was bad.She took Thomas''s pulse seriously.


    Thomas kept on nagging.


    "Ms.Smith, take a good look at my pulse.When you''re done, tell this woman that I''ll definitely be


    fine.Make her give up on asking me to see the doctor all the time! I''m fine! She always finds a reason


    to find faults with me.Heh, isn''t she just afraid that I''ll divorce her?"


    By the time he finished speaking, Nora had already opened her eyes.


    Thomas hurriedly asked, "Ms.Smith, how is it?"


    Nora stared at his expression for a while and asked a few regr questions.


    When she was done, she said with a serious expression, "Indeed, the problem is with you."


    These words stunned Mrs.Livingstone.


    She stepped forward nervously and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nora said, "He has asthenospermia.It means that his sperm has low motility.That''s why he has not


    been able to impregnate Helen for so many years."


    Mrs.Livingstone''s eyes widened.


    "Can...can this be treated?" Nora nodded.


    "Of course." She looked down and picked up the paper.


    "I''ll prescribe a few doses of medicine.He must take them exactly as I prescribe.He should be good in a


    month.


    Mrs.Livingstone nodded and asked, "What''s wrong with him? How did ite to this? Our Thomas


    made his ssmate pregnant at the age of 20! He didn''t have this problem in the past!"


    Nora immediately looked at Thomas with a faint smile and said, "Oh, it''s probably because he did it too


    frequently!"


    As soon as she said this, Mrs.Livingstone subconsciously looked at Helen and scolded, "Vixen! Are you


    digging out my son''s aura every night? Why are you so shameless?"


    Helen''s face turned red from the scolding.She said, "Grandma, Thomas rarelyes back while I stay


    at home.How can I possibly.Ever since she went to the doctor, in order to make Helen pregnant, the


    Livingstones had asked Thomas toe back every month during her ovtion period.He was indeed


    rarely at home.


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.


    Before she could react, Helen''s eyes were red as she looked at Thomas.


    "Y-You haven''t broken up with Cecelia yet, have you? Last time I found out, you promised me that if it


    ever happened again, we would get a divorce!" Thomas pursed his lips.


    Only then did Mrs.Livingstone realize something.She pped Thomas.


    "How can you be with such a promiscuous woman? You''re still doing it so frequently.You really don''t


    know how to keep it in your pants! Who is this Cecelia?! She seduced you until your body was sucked


    dry! You have to break up with that vixen!"


    With that, she turned back tofort Helen.


    "Helen, don''t fuss about it with Thomas.He''s young.He likes to y around.This isn''t a big deal.Why


    are you talking about divorce? But don''t worry, I''ll definitely watch over him well! I guarantee that he''ll


    drink a month''s worth of medicine and then you two can have a child!"


    Helen bit her lip and sobbed.


    "I, I want to go home..." Mrs.Livingstone nodded.


    "Okay, okay.Let''s go home...We''ll talk when we get back.We''ll stop fooling around outside-" Helen


    shook her head.


    "I want to go back to my mother''s house."


    At this moment, she felt aggrieved and could no longer hold it in.It had been so many years.


    Because she could not give birth, her maiden family was disrespected by the Livingstones.


    It seemed unreasonable.


    Her mother had even secretly given her all kinds of medicines.


    She even promised that she would give birth to three children in one pregnancy! But it turned out that


    all those grievances were for nothing! It was not that she could not give birth at all.


    It was all because of Thomas! The reason Thomas could not impregnate her was not because of his


    health, but because he was doing it too frequently with someone else...


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The word too frequently hurt Helen, and she felt that she was simply petty to the bone.


    But how could Mrs.Livingstone let her go? Knowing that it was not Helen''s fault, she continued to coax


    her.


    However, at this moment, Thomas sneered.


    "Alright, have you yed enough?!"


    Helen was taken aback.


    Thomas pointed at Nora and said, "Did you two n this? You want to push the me on me! Hehe,


    I''m a very strong man.How can I have such a problem?! You guys are really lousy at acting!"


    Nora frowned.


    Mrs.Livingstone was even more stunned.


    "Thomas, what nonsense are you talking about? Miss Smith is Dr.Zabe''s disciple!" Thomas sneered.


    "What disciple? I think it''s just a scam! Mom, I already said that alternative medicine is a sham! And


    Helen wants a divorce? Then let''s get a divorce! How can a barren woman have the face to stay at


    home?!" Mrs.Livingstone frowned.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Miss Smith..."


    "She''s lying to you!"


    Thomas raised his chin and said proudly, "I have evidence!"


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.


    "What evidence?"

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Thomas¡¯ gaze swept across everyone present.He sneered, "Cecelia is pregnant!"


    The whole living room was silent.Everyone looked at him.


    Even Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.She subconsciously uttered, "Really?"


    Thomas nodded.


    "Of course.We just found out during a checkup.I was with Cecelia when you called me just now! Mom,


    you don''t have to beg this woman anymore.You can finally have the grandchild that you wanted!"


    Then, he looked at Helen and gave her a mocking smile.


    "Tsk, tsk.I really didn''t expect you to spin such lies just so you could shirk your responsibilities!


    Heh!"Helen bit her lip and looked at Nora.


    Her voice shook as she asked, "Can people with asthenospermia still reproduce?"


    Nora kept quiet for a moment before she replied, "Without medical treatment, chances of reproduction


    are very low"


    It was so low that it was almost negligible.However, it was indeed still possible.


    As soon as she said that, Thomas sneered, "Wow, so now you''re going to use probability to mislead


    us? I''ll tell you this¡ªCecelia was also pregnant a year ago! It was just that I didn''t want the child then,


    but she''s pregnant again now! How are you going to exin that? If there''s really something wrong with


    me, then how am I able to impregnate Cecelia so many times? Also, I''ve never felt that I couldn''t do it!


    On the contrary, Helen, you''re so loud in bed every night, yet look at what has happened.Just who is it


    that''s infertile, you or me?"


    Helen:"!!"


    She flushedpletely crimson.


    Why was he saying such things in public? Besides, she had only done that topliment him...


    To be honest, the man really was very average in bed.


    But when they had first gotten married, he simply kept asking her about it and kept forcing her to


    answer even when she didn''t feel anything.


    As a result, she could only pretend to feel it...


    Helen shook her head hard and tried not to think about those disgusting things.Yes, that was right.


    The monthly sexual intercourse was a form of torture and something disgusting to her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In Thomas, she could only see a man''s self-satisfaction and inexplicable self-confidence...She


    clenched her fists.


    The situation had suddenly reversed.


    In the living room, Mrs.Livingstone had just been coaxing Helen a moment ago, for fear that she would


    really divorce Thomas; yet now she suddenly looked like a victorious rooster.


    She lifted her chin, looked at Nora, and then let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Asthenospermia? What nonsense.The way I see it Ms.Smith...also has moments where she makes


    mistakes in her medical diagnoses, right?"


    Nora broke into a frown.


    Mrs.Livingstone snorted and looked at Helen.


    "Didn''t you want to return to your parents? Sure, I''ll send you there! I''ll get the chauffeur to take you


    home right away! You can''t eveny an egg after marrying into the Livingstones for three years.What''s


    the use of having you here? I want my own grandchild! Divorce! The two of you must divorce!"


    After speaking, she looked outside and said, "Where''s the chauffeur? C''mon, take Helen home right


    away! While you are there, tell her family members that the Livingstones don ¡®t want an infertile woman


    in the family!"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The Livingstones'' chauffeur replied.


    Then, he entered and walked up to Helen.


    Helen bit down hard on her lip.


    A momentter, she lowered her gaze and then looked at Nora.


    She said, "Sorry, I''ve implicated you."


    Then, she left.


    After she left, Mrs.Livingstone directed the line of fire at Nora again.


    She said, "Ms.Smith, in my opinion, you must have lived abroad for too long.You haven''t even


    mastered half of Dr.Zabe''s medical skills! How can you misdiagnose us?! Don''t worry, though, I won''t


    publicize this.


    After all, if word spreads, it''s the Hunts who will be embarrassed.


    After all, not only are you the youngdy of the Smiths, but also the future mistress of the Hunts! "Also,


    you shouldn''t be so arrogant.


    After all, we, the older generation, have so much life experience that you can learn from!


    "Sigh, just because they have been touted about so much, some people end up naturally feeling that


    they are so impressive, when in fact, they are so unremarkable! To think they can even misdiagnose


    someone as having asthenospermia, yet they can''t even see the problem with an infertile woman!


    Ms.Smith, you''d best not provide medical consultations anymore, lest you misdiagnose them with some


    kind of illness when they are perfectly healthy, and end up ruining their health! Not everyone is as


    Magnanimous as us to condone your mistakes.


    Oh, and also-"You should just stay at home instead of going outside and treating people''s


    illnesses.How unhygienic is that? You''d best just stay at home and take care of your husband and


    children instead.You''d be doing a meritorious deed just by grooming the future heir to the


    Hunts...Ms.Smith, I''m talking to you.Why are you always using your cell phone? You''re so rude!"


    While Mrs.Livingstone was prattling on and on, Nora was staring at her cell phone.She had just hacked


    into the hospital''s system and found Cecelia''s medical records.


    When she read the records, her lips suddenly curled into a smile.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Nora hacked into the hospital system and quickly found Cecelia''s medical records.


    Cecelia was indeed pregnant.


    That much was clearly stated in the medical report from the hospital.


    ording to the medical report, Cecelia was already three months pregnant.


    Nora originally thought that the pregnancy was fake, but in the end, it turned out to be real.


    This was out of her expectations.


    Therefore, she thought about it and then checked Thomas ¡®travel records.


    When she did, she found out that three months ago¡ªin other words, the period when Cecelia had


    be pregnant¡ªThomas had actually gone out of the country! In addition, Cecelia hadn''t gone with


    him! A suspicion formed in Nora''s heart.She turned off the phone and looked at Thomas.


    "How long has Cecelia been pregnant?" Thomas lifted his chin.


    "Hmph! It''s been more than a month!"


    It was just like what she had thought.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    Cecelia was lying.


    By iming that the three-month-old baby was only a little over one-month-old, her objective was self-


    evident.


    She gave him a mocking smile and said, "Oh."


    Then, she turned and walked out.


    Seeing how she was behaving, Thomas curled his lips disdainfully and then called out after her, "It''s


    okay, Nora! We are family, I won''t spread the news that your medical skills arecking!"


    After saying this, he looked at Mrs.Livingstone.


    "Mom, since Cecelia is already pregnant and Helen is infertile anyway, why don''t we get a divorce


    straight away?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was actually still hesitating and in an internal struggle.


    Cecelia was no kind soul.


    How could shepare to Helen''s well-behaved, sensible, and filial personality? Cecelia was shrewish


    and had already be well-known in the circle as a rebellious woman a long time ago.


    But when she thought of how Cecelia was already pregnant...


    Besides, at least she wasn''t a poor girl like the one her son had impregnated back in college.


    No matter what, one could at least say that the two families were equally matched in status this time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mrs.Livingstone made up her mind.


    "Okay!"


    The two then bid farewell to Mrs.Hunt.


    How could one like Mrs.Hunt, who had experienced all sorts of ups and downs, possibly trust a


    stranger so easily, though? She asked, "Thomas, is that Cecelia woman trustworthy? You must check


    everything out clearly, okay?"


    Thomas replied, "Yes, yes, I know.Don''t worry, Grandaunt! It''s not like I want to be the father to


    someone else''s child .I''ve already asked about it a long time ago.We''ll be able to have a DNA test done


    once she''s four-month pregnant!"


    When Mrs.Hunt heard this, she nodded.


    "Okay"


    After the two of them left, Mrs.Hunt looked at the housekeeper.


    She frowned and asked hesitantly, "Do you think Nora''s medical skills are really that bad?"


    If they weren''t good, how would she be able to make the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill?! The


    housekeeper, however, replied, "Ma''am, who cares whether they are good or not? In any case, she has


    made a mistake this time! This shows that Ms.Smith is just enjoying a reputation unwarranted by any


    actual skill."


    Mrs.Hunt nodded at her words.She was right.


    She wasn''t going to care if Nora was an impressive woman or not! In fact, what she wanted was for


    Nora to not be that impressive.


    Otherwise, how would she be able to control such a well-known woman after she married into the


    Hunts?! Nora went straight back to the Smiths¡¯ after she left.


    Cherry, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and ying games, was dissing someone.


    "Hey, the person in the support role, you''re not the Invisible Man, why are you hiding? Have I, a gunner,


    seen you even once during the entire session?"


    Hearing this, Pete sighed silently and continued to read with his head down.


    When Nora nced at the book, she found that her son was reading a book about world economics.


    The corners of her lips spasmed a little and she couldn''t help thinking that the little fellow sure was a


    mutant.


    She wondered how high Xander''s IQ was.


    Would it be higher or lower than Pete''s? While she was musing over it, Pete, who had noticed her


    coming in, hurriedly got up.


    He handed her the ss of water in front of him.


    Then, he took out a set of pajamas and handed it to her.


    "Mommy, are you tired?"


    Nora: The longer she lived with Pete, the more she found that the little boy was really very caring and


    heartwarming.


    However, his behavior instead made Nora feel her son''s desire for motherly love.She indeed had too


    little time to spend with her children.


    Thinking about this, she took the ss of water from Pete and took a couple of sips.


    Then, she ced it on the coffee table next to her and took the pajamas.She looked at Pete and asked,


    "Pete, do you know Helen Stewart?"


    Pete''s eyes lit up at the name and he nodded.


    Then, he said with a bit of embarrassment, "She is quite nice.Uncle Thomas often visits the Hunts, so


    Great-grandma told him to y with me.He is very well-behaved on the surface, but in private, he


    called me a little idiot.After he married Aunt Helen, every time he came over, she would bring me


    toys.When Uncle Thomas scolded me, she would also stop him gently..."


    At that time, Pete had never experienced a mother''s love, and he also felt nothing toward the nannies¡¯


    attempts to please him.But Helen was truly kind and caring.


    On top of that, she was also filled with love and patience for children.


    People like her gave Pete a veryfortable feeling.


    When Nora heard what he said, she finally understood why Justin had asked her to help them.


    Just by how Helen had kept Petepany, she couldn''t let the matter go unchecked.


    With that in mind, Nora suddenly said, "Pete, I''m going out for a while."


    Pete nodded.


    Nora turned around, went out of the house, and drove to Helen''s parents¡¯ home, the Stewarts¡¯


    residence.


    To be honest, she initially didn''t intend to bother with the Livingstones'' mess.


    After all, Thomas¡¯ fatherhood had nothing to do with her.


    But since Helen had treated Pete kindly, she couldn''t just sit back and wash her hands of the matter.


    When she came to the Stewarts¡¯ residence, the guards stopped her.


    When she said that she was looking for Helen, the guard gave her a wry smile and said, "They


    are...kind a busy at the moment, so it''s not convenient for outsiders to enter"


    Nora broke into a frown.


    Just as she was about to reply, a car came up to them.


    Then, a hasty-looking woman got out.She was a little chubby and looked somewhat like Helen.She


    said to the guard, "This is...?"


    The guard exined, "Ms.Jessica, this is Mrs.Helen''s friend.She''s here to visit Mrs.Helen,


    but...Mrs.Livingstone hase over with Mr.Livingstone and they are currently making a scene in the


    house, so..."


    When Jessica Stewart, the Stewarts¡¯ eldest daughter, heard this, she said straightforwardly, "For her to


    come over to look for Helen, she must be Helen''s friend.How can you refuse her entry? News of the


    scandal will spread sooner orter anyway, so what''s there to be scared of? Let here with me!"


    Only then did the guard let Nora through.


    Nora raised her eyebrows, finding the youngdy rather interesting.


    The two drove into the residence together.


    They parked the car.


    Before they even stepped through the door, they could already hear an arrogant Mrs.Livingstone


    saying, "They must divorce! But this is all because your daughter is infertile, so we''re not going to give


    her anything! Also, the Stewarts didn''t make her situation clear before the marriage, so this is fraud! On


    top of that, she also wasted three years of our time.Otherwise, the Livingstones would already have at


    least two children in the family by now! You have topensate us for this!"


    Helen''s mother, Mrs.Stewart, said furiously, "Divorce? So that she can make way for that


    homewrecker?! Mrs.Livingstone, are you that anxious that you can''t wait even a second longer?!"


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered, "Cut the crap.In any case, it''s the Stewarts who are in the wrong! As for


    Cecelia¡¯s pregnancy, Thomas didn''t cheat.It''s because Helen is infertile, that''s why he went to another


    woman!"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Mrs.Stewart became even more infuriated when she heard this.She clutched her chest, unable to


    speak.


    Helen was just crying her eyes out next to her.Her father was not at home, so the two women from the


    Stewarts were obviously suppressed in momentum.


    When Nora was about to take a step forward, Jessica, who was next to her, stepped forward abruptly


    and said loudly, "Mrs.Livingstone, now that''s not very nice! What do you mean Thomas didn''t cheat? Is


    the child in her belly not Thomas¡¯? Did Thomas not have sexual rtions with another woman while he


    is married?"


    Mrs.Livingstone choked at once.


    Jessica went on.


    "My little sister certainly hasn''t given birth to any children, but are women mere baby-making tools? Are


    you saying that the Livingstones and the Stewarts¡¯ union was solely for the purpose of having children?


    If so, then why didn''t you just approach surrogate mothers instead? What is the point of having Helen


    there? Besides, do you have any medical evidence to prove that my little sister is infertile? This is


    complete sophistry.If you cannot produce a medical report, then I will sue you for nder!"


    Jessica was very aggressive, much like a hen protecting her chicks.


    She stood in front of her mother and Helen and blocked them from Mrs.Livingstone.Mrs.Livingstone


    seemed a little afraid of Jessica.She subconsciously stepped back and said, "No matter what, they


    have to get a divorce!"


    "Divorce? Sure, but you have to give my little sister thepensation she deserves.The Stewarts are


    not to be trifled with either!"


    After snapping back at Mrs.Livingstone furiously, Jessica looked at Helen and said, "What is the use of


    crying when your husband has already cheated on you? Times have changed, can''t you even stand up


    for yourself? Helen, I''m telling you, you have to divorce him! Are you nning on keeping that man so


    that he can bring back more illegitimate children?!"


    The sobbing Helen nodded.


    "I will do as you say, Jessica."


    She was thoroughly heartbroken.


    When she got married, everyone had said that she was really blessed to be able to marry into the


    Livingstones.


    Given how close a rtionship the Livingstones and the Hunts shared, she would surely wee a


    good life in the future.


    But who knew that Thomas would actually be such an insect? Mrs.Livingstone sneered, "Jessica, what


    do you mean by that? We Livingstones are decent people, we are not people who indulge in casual


    rtionships! We won''t just want any random woman"


    Jessica sneered, "Oh, really? Considering how you can ept even someone like Cecelia, the


    Livingstones'' standards for women are really too low!"


    Mrs.Livingstone wanted to continue the argument about Cecelia, but she suddenly realized something.


    She sneered, "The problem is not about Cecelia right now; rather, it''s about Helen''s infertility.On top of


    that, she even conspired with a doctor to shift the me onto my son! What a pity for her, though,


    because Cecelia is pregnant, which just so happens to clear my son''s name! On the other hand, even


    though it has been three years since Helen married into the Livingstones, she hasn''t gotten pregnant


    even once, so the problem must lie with her.Since that''s the case, then this marriage should be


    annulled! When the two of them got engaged back then, we had agreed that whoever does something


    wrong after marriage would receive a smaller portion of the joint financial assets! Therefore, Helen can


    only leave the Livingstones penniless!"


    Cecelia was pregnant.


    The timing was simply too sensitive.


    Should news of it spread, everyone would surely know that Thomas had cheated on his wife.


    If that happened, he would no longer be able to hold his head up high in the circle of the wealthy in


    New York.


    That was why Mrs.Livingstone hade over to make a scene.


    Firstly, it was because a married couple''s joint property was indeed difficult to divide.


    Secondly, it was because she mustn''t allow her son to be known as someone who had mistreated his


    ex-wife! She mustn''t allow her son to be the main reason for the marriage¡¯s failure.


    Jessica let out a contemptuousugh.


    Suddenly, she lowered her eyes and said, "We are all respectable people that don''t wish to embarrass


    ourselves.The Stewarts will not ask the Livingstones for even a single cent more than what should be


    given.However, alimony must be given because you made Helen quit her job after she married


    Thomas! Because of that, she now has a three-year unemployment gap in her career!"


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered, "Then what about the money that the Livingstones gave the Stewarts when


    they got married back then?"


    The Livingstones had given them arge sum of money as a wedding gift.


    By saying that, Mrs.Livingstone was demanding even that sum of money back, even though they had


    given it to them as a gift.


    Jessica was about to speak when Helen suddenly looked at Thomas.


    "Thomas, what is the meaning of this?"


    Thomas curled his lips disdainfully and replied, "My mother''s will is also mine! I''ve found you really


    boring since along time ago! You don''t even move at all in bed.It was really no fun at all!"


    Helen turned paler.


    Atst, she lowered her head and said, "Fine, fine...I will return you all that money the Livingstones


    gave us!"


    A shocked Jessica looked at her abruptly.


    "Helen, what kind of nonsense are you saying?"


    If they returned that money, what would outsiders think? Why didn''t they take any money from the


    Livingstones during the divorce? But even gave them money instead? Of course, it was because they


    had done something wrong! People often didn''t care about the details, they only looked at the results.


    Neither would they think that Helen was being generous.


    Instead, they would definitely think that Helen must have done something to let the Livingstones down!


    Helen, however, shook her head.


    "Jessica, I just want to be divorced as soon as possible."


    She didn''t want to be entangled with him any further.She would just cut the Gordian knot.


    This way, she would be able to go home and live a carefree life! Seemingly having understood the


    meaning behind her words, Jessica said nothing more.


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered, "Helen, are you feeling guilty? Well, that makes sense.We won''t hold you


    ountable for wasting my son''s time either.We''ll just let the matter go at that! I just hope that you


    won''t bother my son after the divorce!"


    After that, Mrs.Livingstone, Thomas, and Helen settled on the time and date that they woulde over


    to take the money, as well as when they would sign the divorce papers.


    After making all the arrangements, before the two left, Mrs .Livingstone emphasized once more,


    "Helen, the Livingstones won''t hold it against you and your family this time! But remember this, the


    divorce is because of your infertility.It has nothing to do with the Livingstones!"


    Thomas nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right.Remember this¡ªit''s I, Thomas, who doesn''t want you anymore!"


    After saying that, Mrs.Livingstone and Thomas left.


    After they left, Helen squatted on the floor and suddenly burst into wracking sobs.


    She clutched her head and murmured, "I am so useless.Why couldn''t I just get pregnant? Why? I''m so


    useless..."


    Only then did Nora finally take a step forward.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She said, "It''s not your fault"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Nora had hidden herself in the corner after she entered just now and had refrained from interfering with


    their family affairs.


    Therefore, the few of them hadn''t noticed her in the heated argument.


    When she spoke, Helen finally looked up in a daze.


    At the sight of Nora, she wiped her tears and stood up.


    "Ms.Smith...Why are you here?"


    Before Nora could speak, Jessica asked, "Ms.Smith, what did you mean by that?"


    Nora sighed silently.


    Helen was simply too much of a pushover.


    Beingdylike and soft-spoken were positive traits; gentleness was also part of a person''s


    character.However, being excessively weak and delicate would only encourage others to bully one


    even more.


    However, Jessica seemed different.She was more straightforward and the questions she asked hit the


    crux of the matter.


    Nora didn''t want tofort or persuade them about anything.


    She merely said, "Thomas is not the father of Cecelia''s child."


    As soon as she said that, the people in the room were dumbfounded.


    Jessica was stunned.


    She said, "He isn''t? If he isn''t, then what is Thomas doing? Also, why do you say that? Do you have


    any evidence?"


    Jessica''s thought process was clear.


    Helen, however, was still looking at her in a daze.


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    "I checked his pulse the other time, he does indeed have asthenospermia.On top of that , his condition


    is very serious.Therefore, it stands to reason that Thomas will not be able to have children.However, he


    said that Cecelia is pregnant and that they only found out about the pregnancy today.So I went to


    check Cecelia''s pregnancy records.I found that her HCG levels are rtively high.Those numbers are


    impossible in a patient who is only a month pregnant.In addition, I also found out that Cecelia has prior


    medical records from more than one month ago.At that time, they had already diagnosed that she was


    more than a month pregnant.From this, we can conclude that she should already be three months


    pregnant by now.Helen, where was Thomas three months ago?"


    A dazed Helen replied, "Thomas was in France three months ago.A project over there had run into


    problems.As it was rtively tricky, he stayed there for nearly a month..."


    At this point, Helen spoke again.


    "Did he go to France with Cecelia?!"


    She seemed astounded.


    But as soon as she said that, Jessica smacked her hard on the head and said, "Helen Stewart, what''s


    wrong with you?! What kind of situation do you think you''re in right now? Yet you''re still being jealous?!


    Is there anything about that man that''s worth being jealous?! If you continue to be like this, I will really


    look down on you! Don''t you know that women should be independent?! If even you look down on


    yourself, then how can you make others value you?!"


    However, Helen said in tears, "I''m not looking down on myself.But it''s true that I was married for three


    years, yet I didn''t get pregnant..."


    Jessica was exasperated.


    She yelled furiously, "Hansel Lloyd''s wife also didn''t have any children even after so many years of


    marriage, and they adopted a child in the end.But look at her, when has she ever felt inferior about it?!


    When has she ever not carried herself graciously? Do you know why?!"


    Helen nodded.


    "It''s because she is good at managing thepany.She is actually the one in charge of Lloyds¡¯


    company..."


    It was at this point that Helen finally suddenly understood.


    Her eyes reddened and she hung her head.


    "You''re right, Mrs.Lloyd can''t reproduce, but the Lloyds have never dared to look down on her because


    of that.Neither has she ever felt inferior because of it...Only when one bes strong will they not be


    looked down upon..."


    Seeing that she had finally understood, Jessica looked at Nora again.


    "I saw Cecelia at an event two and a half months ago, she couldn''t have gone out of the country with


    Thomas.Therefore, the child really isn''t his!"


    As soon as she said that, next to them, Mrs.Stewart, their mother, immediately banged the table and


    stood up.


    "Since it is not his, then let''s go over and tell them about it right away.We''ll throw the evidence right in


    their faces! And see how they still have the cheek to demand a divorce!"


    Hal The room suddenly fell silent.


    Taken aback, Mrs.Stewart looked at the three of them.


    Jessica didn''t pay any attention to Mrs.Stewart.


    Instead, she looked at Nora first and said, "Ms.Smith, thank you so much for not revealing all this the


    moment you stepped in!"


    Nora merely smiled at her quietly.


    Mrs.Stewart, however, was puzzled.


    "Why didn''t she say it ? If she had, we would have been able to p both mother and son in the face


    just now! How nice would that have been?"


    Jessica looked at Mrs.Stewart, who had the same personality as Helen, and felt rather helpless.


    "Mom, what then?"


    Mrs.Stewart replied, "When they are sure that the problem lies with Thomas, they definitely won''t dare


    to divorce Helen anymore! And since all of this is because of the Livingstones themselves, they will


    only keep Helen happy in the future!"


    Jessica lowered her eyes.


    "And then? What happens after that? Do you want Helen to stay by his side as he goes for medical


    treatment, and then let him do a return of the prodigal son?"


    Mrs.Stewart choked.


    "Girl, those words of yours sting too much."


    Jessica turned to Helen.


    She said, "Helen, you have two options now.The first one: You go to the Livingstones immediately with


    the evidence and tell them the truth.You will then be the Livingstones'' hero."


    Helen was taken aback.


    Jessica, however, stared at her and said, "But I''ll be clear about this¡ªif you do that, then you''re no


    longer my sister! From then on, even if the Livingstones bully you, don''t evere back here and cry


    to us about it!"


    Helen bit her lip.


    Mrs.Stewart became even more hesitant.She said, "Jessica, it''s better to demolish a temple than to


    destroy a marriage.If you do that..."


    "Mom!"


    Jessica reprimanded her angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Have you really be muddleheaded from old age? Back then, we failed to ask around properly


    and find out what Thomas was really like before we allowed Helen to marry him.Now that we have


    finally seen his true colors, instead of making a quick escape, what are you people still staying in the


    hellhole for?!"


    Mrs.Stewart sighed.


    "Never mind, I wash my hands off this.The world belongs to you youngsters now.I''m old now, so I don''t


    understand anymore."


    Nora:"..."


    She could finally see what was going on now.


    Jessica was the one in charge at the Stewarts, whereas the real mistress of the household didn''t have


    any control over anything.


    She looked at Helen too, wanting to know her choice.


    Helen bit her lip and said, "Jessica, Ms.Smith.I''ve made up my mind¡ªI want a divorce! What should I


    do in the second option you proposed?"


    Jessica pped her on the shoulder.


    "Now, that''s my sister, alright! No matter the asion, you must always have the courage to face your


    troubles.Us daughters of the Stewarts don''t have to worry about remarrying at all! Now that you have


    made up your mind, then it''s time for us to set things up."


    Jessica said, "We won''t reveal the truth for the time being.Let''s make use of the opportunity while the


    Livingstones are still willing to get a divorce to get all the divorce procedures done first! Otherwise,


    once the Livingstones know the truth, they will definitely refuse to divorce.The Livingstones are big and


    powerful, and even have the Hunts backing them up.We won''t be able to beat them in a direct


    confrontation.When that happens, it will be very hard for you to divorce him! After that, we will find an


    opportunity to let the cat out of the bag! I will also use the next few days to find Cecelia¡¯s adulterer!"


    Her thought process was clear, and she also had the courage to shoulder responsibility.


    Then, she turned to Nora and said, "But you''ll probably have to suffer some injustice for the next few


    days as a result of this, Ms.Smith.The Livingstones will definitely spread the news and say that the


    me lies fully with the Stewarts."


    Nora raised her eyebrows and nodded.


    "I understand."


    This was precisely the reason why she hadn''t immediately brought up the matter about Cecelia when


    she came in and found that the Livingstones were discussing divorce matters.


    Jessica felt very bad about this.


    She said, "I know the Livingstones very well.They don''t want any blemishes on their reputation.Back


    then, when Helen was about to marry into the family, there wasn''t any bad press about him out


    there.Even the matter about him impregnating someone when he was twenty years old was rumored to


    be the girl''s plot against Thomas.We were fooled by them!"


    She was about to say more when Nora''s cell phone suddenly rang.She looked down and nced at it


    ¡ªit was an overseas number.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and gestured to Jessica that she was answering a call.


    Then, she went out and picked up the call.


    Caleb''s voice came from the other end: "Ms.Smith, I heard that Mr.Hunt has an illegitimate child? I''m


    calling to tell you the truth I''ve found out about Xander Yale!"

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Nora was taken aback.


    To be honest, as early as Trueman had released Xander, she had wondered if Caleb knew anything.


    However, she hadn''t taken the initiative to ask him.


    Caleb had returned to the mysterious organization with the sacred mission of the special department


    on his shoulders.


    She mustn''t bother him with her personal affairs, lest Caleb''s identity was exposed while investigating


    them.


    Thus, she had never asked him about it, nning to look into it herself.


    Besides, Lily was alreadyparing their DNA and would seed sooner orter.


    It was just a matter of time.


    But unexpectedly, Caleb had taken the initiative to call her ? A touch of gratitude rose from the bottom


    of Nora''s heart, and she asked, "What is the truth?"


    Caleb''s voice was very low¡ªobviously, he was making the call in secret.


    "ording to my investigations, that child has been hidden by Trueman in the headquarters all this


    time, so I have never seen him before.


    But when Trueman was talking with him on the phone, he identally let something slip.


    He told Xander to try his best to save his Aunt Ruth, but the child instead said, ¡®Why? She didn''t give


    birth to me nor has she ever taken care of me.Am I supposed to save her just because she is your


    sister?¡¯


    Trueman then said, ¡®Then at least make sure that she doesn''t die¡¯ Xander agreed and then he said,


    ¡®Don''t worry, I won''t give it away.At the very least, in my biological father''s eyes, Aunt Ruth is my


    mother: Therefore, based on this, I would think that Ruth is not his mother"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    To be honest, she had already guessed as much.


    Ruth and Xander''s DNA match was only 20%.


    Even though Xander might have been injected with the gene serum, modifying his genes, it was still


    impossible for his DNA to change so drastically.


    Therefore, at the very least, it was impossible for Ruth to be his mother.


    Now that Caleb had confirmed it, they could get rid of Ruth first! Trueman didn''t seem to really care


    about whether his sister lived or not anyway.


    With that in mind, Nora thanked Caleb over the phone.


    "Thanks.I''ll treat you to dinner when you return."


    "Okay."


    Caleb''s voice became a lot more rxed.


    After a brief silence, he suddenly said, "Nora...Ms.Smith, can I call you that?"


    "_..Yes, you can."


    He had already done so anyway.


    Could she even say no? The corners of her lips spasmed a little.


    Then, she heard Caleb speak again.


    He said, "Nora, I''m very sorry that I didn''t keep Anthony in check back then, and ended up allowing him


    to humiliate you and annul the engagement"


    "_..You have already apologized for that."


    Caleb chuckled, his voice gentle and mellow.


    "I''d like to apologize for it again."


    "_.Alright, then" Nora yawned.


    She sounded rxed as she said, "I''ve already forgiven the Grays."


    To be honest, she had never once hated the Grays.


    Although Anthony had looked down on her, ridiculed her, and mocked her all the time when she was


    fat, at that time, the only thing on her mind had been sleeping, so why would she take it to heart? She


    said into the phone, "It sounds like your cough has be a little better.I made more medicine and


    wanted to give it to you, but I didn''t expect you to leave early."


    Calebughed.


    A whileter, he suggested, "Why don''t you send it to me via international express mail, then?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, "Sure"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After hanging up the phone, Caleb, who was sitting alone in a luxuriously decorated room overseas,


    stared straight ahead of him.


    He suddenly murmured, "I wonder if she''ll visit me since I have given her the address?"


    After all, he didn''t have long to live anymore.


    He really wanted Nora to visit him before he died.


    Unfortunately, he waspletely unaware that such indirect methods were totally ineffective on an


    insensitive lout like Nora.


    In the States, Nora didn''t even take a look at the address.


    She forwarded it straight to Sheril and told her to mail the medicine out.


    Then, she gave the Stewarts a heads-up that she was leaving, and went back to the Smiths.


    As soon as she arrived at the Smiths¡¯, she received a text message from Justin: ¡®I heard about the


    incident with the Livingstones.Do you want me to give them a warning?¡¯


    A single word from Justin could scare the crap out of Thomas and his mother.


    When Nora saw his message, she called him right away.She asked, "Have you already given them a


    warning?"


    The man''s voice was very low.


    He chuckled and replied, "No, not yet.Didn''t I ask for your instructions just now?"


    Nora liked that he didn''t take the liberty to act on his own in everything he did.


    At the very least, if Justin had given the Livingstones a warning, Helen might not even be able to


    divorce him anymore.


    She smiled and said, "Nah, you don''t have to warn them about it.We already have a n.But if I cause


    the Livingstones to be utterly disgraced, will you be put in a spot, Mr.Hunt?"


    To be honest, he would indeed be very much put in a spot.


    After all, Mrs.Hunt woulde crying to him.


    But since Nora had asked, then the answer could only be: "No, it won''t."


    Thomas was Mrs.Hunt''s grandnephew.


    By right, now that Mrs.Hunt''s immediate family members were gone, the people from Mrs.Livingstone''s


    generation should be the only ones staying in contact with her.


    And once Mrs.Hunt was gone as well, the two families would no longer have any rtions with each


    other.


    However, Mrs.Hunt cared for her maiden family, and on top of that, Thomas was always visiting.


    That was how he had forcibly made it look as if the two families shared a close rtionship with each


    other.


    For Mrs.Hunt''s sake, Justin was also willing to take care of the Livingstones a little.


    However, that was all just charity on his part.


    Since the Livingstones were blind enough to offend Nora, then he didn''t need to care about such things


    anymore.


    Justin was very clear about who mattered and who he should keep dear.


    Nevertheless, he should still ask for credit where it was due.


    Justin said straightforwardly, "Even if Grandma hits me with a bat, I still won''t be put in a spot."


    Nora:"..."


    Come to think about it, it seemed like Justin also had it pretty tough being caught in between her and


    Mrs.Hunt.


    Fortunately, he still chose to stand firmly on her side.


    Satisfied, Nora uttered, "Yeah."


    Justin took the opportunity to make a request.He said, "Then are you stilling over to the Hunts


    tomorrow? You were in such a hurry today that I didn''t even have time to show you around,


    especially...I intend to turn my vi into our home after marriage.Do you want to give your opinion on


    the renovations?"


    Nora thought for a while and replied, "I only have one request"


    "What?"


    "The bed has to befortable."


    Justin also knew that that was the only thing she would ask for.


    He chuckled and said, "Of course, it has to befortable.After all, if the bed is not sturdy enough, I''m


    afraid it won''t be able to support the two of us when we.."


    Nora:"?"


    Weren''t they chatting? Why was the man suddenly making innuendos? She rolled her eyes.


    "While we do what?"


    "Don''t think too much, I was talking about us fighting on it.Didn''t you say it yourself, Big Sister? You''ll


    beat me up every time you see me..."


    Nora:"!"


    She suddenly felt like her fists were itching.


    "Tsk, Big Brother, I suddenly feel like married life won''t be that boring anymore.We can spar every


    day.This way, we can even exercise a little."


    Justin: ".."


    That wasn''t the kind of exercise he wanted! He said, "Why don''t youe over tomorrow and we make


    a pick for the master bedroom? Cherry and Pete haven''t been to the Hunts for really long too."


    "...Alright." Nora agreed.


    She wondered what kind of sparks would fly among the three little fellows once Cherry and Pete met


    Xander?! She raised her eyebrows and tried for a while to imagine the three of them together, but she


    simply couldn''t.


    Atst , she shook her head and said, "By the way, Ruth is not Xander''s mother"


    When Justin heard this, his pupils shrank.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah.¡± Nora answered.


    The two chatted a little more before they hung up.


    Justin sat in the study and thought about what Nora had said just now.


    Suddenly, he got up and walked to the basement.He emitted bloodthirsty murderous intent all over.He


    had been worried that Ruth could really be Xander''s mother, so he hadn''t gotten rid of her.


    But now that he knew the truth...Heh.He went downstairs.


    When he arrived at the basement, he found the butler standing guard at the door.


    When Justin walked over, he realized that Xander was also there.


    He was squatting on the ground and chatting with Ruth while facing her.


    Rather than saying that they were chatting, though, it was more like Xander was making fun of Ruth.


    The little fellow¡¯ s chin was resting on his hands as he looked at Ruth and prattled away.


    However, what he said stunned Justin¡¯!

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    The butler noticed Justin.


    When he was about to speak, Justin stopped him.He went up to the door and looked inside quietly.He


    narrowed his eyes, a look of scrutiny forming within.


    To be honest, fathers didn''t have any resistance towards their children.


    This was especially in the case of people who''d had children before.


    Thus, even if Xander was a little devil who had been raised by Trueman, and even if he had thrown the


    whole Hunt manor into a tizzy after his arrival, Justin nevertheless still gradually went from finding the


    boy a stranger to feeling a bit softhearted towards him.


    But when he saw him sitting opposite Ruth, he still couldn''t help but frown.


    The child did not understand the difference between good and evil, let alone what was right and what


    wasn''t.


    In addition, what he did after he returned to the Hunts had indeed angered him.


    Yet when he thought of how he might be the third child he had with Nora, he would relent again.


    In fact, he was actually worried about something.


    Should the child really be beyond hope, and should he be determined to take Trueman and Ruth''s side,


    then even if he must imprison him for a lifetime, he still mustn''t allow him to hurt his loved ones¡¯ While


    he was contemting, he saw Xander hand Ruth a carrot.


    He was telling her about the benefits of eating carrots.


    "Carrots contain a lot of nutrition.They also contain carotene and anthocyanins.Eating three a day can


    lower one''s cholesterol levels by 10 to 20%.It can also effectively prevent cardiovascr and


    cerebrovascr diseases, which is very important to the human body..."


    He prattled on and on about the benefits of eating carrots, but Ruth became angry instead.


    She said, "I told you, I want bread! I want rice! I want carbohydrates! Xander, I have already gone


    hungry for six days! If you continue like this, I will die!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "No, you won''t.


    Carrots have nutrients, they will keep you alive, so don''t worry about it.


    Also, even if you really are dying, I will find someone to save you..."


    Xander spoke with a lot of confidence.


    Ruth: "..."


    She was furious.


    She said, "Xander, tell me, are you doing this just to take revenge on me?! Because I made you eat


    carrots when you were younger?! The opportunity hase to you now, hasn''t it? But don''t forget this


    ¡ªI will go back sooner orter! When I do, I will tell your father what you did! As for you, there will


    eventuallye a day where you''ll fall into my clutches again!"


    A touch of contemtion shed across Xander''s eyes, but his expression remained amicable.


    He held his chin with his hands and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "How can you not?! You did it on purpose! When you were four years old, my brother entrusted you to


    me and told me to take care of you for a week.During that one week, all I fed you were carrots every


    day.You must be holding a grudge against me because of that! You little brat, I didn''t expect you to still


    remember all that even though so much time has already gone by.How dare you do this to me! You


    must be sick of living!"


    As Ruth spoke, she went forward to hit him.


    However, because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, she was weak all over.


    The moment she moved a little, she fell straight onto the ground.


    Xander stood up in front of her and rubbed his nose.


    This subconscious action of his was actually exactly the same as Justin''s! At the door, Justin froze


    when he heard their conversation and saw Xander''s subconscious action.


    He had always been a little wary towards Xander.


    Thus, he had never liked this son of his since his return.


    Even if he did faintly feel a bit of fondness for him, he suppressed it at the bottom of his heart and kept


    it hidden.


    He''d thought that Trueman must have treated Xander very well, which led to the development of his


    anarchical character, but never had he ever imagined that Xander had actually gone through all that?


    Giving a child nothing but carrots for seven days¡ªjust how exactly did Ruth have the heart to do


    something like that?! He suddenly clenched his fists and stared fixedly into the interrogation room.


    Xander was standing there, staring at Ruth.


    After a while, he said, "Yeah, if my father hadn''t returned in time, I might really have starved to death!"


    Ruth yelled furiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? You have everything in your room! There


    is fire, there are pots, and there are also rabbits! All you had to do was just eat those rabbits! Who told


    you to be so pretentious and say ridiculous things like the rabbits are your friends? You even gave the


    carrots to the rabbits! What a joke.Those rabbits are delicacies to humans! I really don''t know who


    you''re putting on that pretentious act for! My brother may pamper you and let you y with the rabbits,


    but I won''t! You love your rabbits so much, don''t you? Then let''s see whether you can hold back from


    eating them when you''re starved for weeks!"


    Xander lowered his head.


    "They are not food or animals.They are my friends."


    Ruth sneered and said in a low voice, "So what even if they are? Didnt they get eaten anyway after


    they died?! Hahaha! When my brother came back, he took you out and gave you a pot of meat, right?


    That was a pot of rabbit meat! And also your favorite No.6''s meat!"


    Xander trembled a little.


    The thin little boy seemed to emanate a sense of loneliness and confusion.


    He stared at Ruth.


    "Yeah, Dad scolded you after that.I thought you would change, but unexpectedly, you instead killed


    No.6 the very next moment and even tricked me into eating it..." Ruth smirked.


    "Aren''t rabbits delicious? I remember asking you how it tasted at the time, you said it was delicious.And


    then? What happenedter on? Whenever your rabbits died, you would always choose to eat


    them.Heh, so is there anything wrong with what I did?"


    Xander stared at her.


    Indeed, ever since that incident, he would eat his rabbits after they died.


    Because...if he didn''t, then the rabbits would be taken away and used as specimens for more research.


    His friends wouldn''t be able to rest in peace even after their deaths.


    If he ate them instead, then the rabbits would be safe.


    While Xander was thinking about it, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open.


    Justin strode in, his deep-set eyes staring straight at Ruth.


    There was murderous intent in his eyes.


    Ruth was shocked and intimidated by the look in his eyes.


    But right after that, she asked, "Mr.Hunt, are you here to let me out?"


    Justin''s gaze became even colder.


    "Yeah, I''ll send you home." Ruth''s eyes lit up.


    But the next moment, she instead heard Justin add, "After all, one must eventually return to their roots."


    Ruth suddenly understood what he meant.


    Her eyes widened in fright and she shouted, "Y-you''re thinking of killing me? No, you can''t do this to


    me! I''m Xander''s mother!"


    Xander had promised Trueman that he would not expose her identity.


    This was the only thing that could protect her now! Unexpectedly, as soon as she said that, Justin said,


    "Oh, are you? Are you...worthy of being his mother?"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Even an ordinary unrted person wouldn''t have been able to starve a four-year-old for a whole week!


    Even he, Justin, had never abused Xander after meeting the child, despite how much he hated


    Trueman.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ruth was badly frightened when she heard Justin''s words.She swallowed.


    "W-what are you saying? I am his mother.If you don''t believe me, then ask Xander!"


    Xander was standing at the side and looking at Justin in confusion.


    He didn''t understand why Justin had suddenlye in, or why he was suddenly so angry.


    But he still thought of the instructions Trueman had given him before he came to the States.He had told


    him to cooperate with Ruth.


    It would do as long as it didn''t expose her identity.


    Therefore, after he came to the States, he had never once called Ruth "Aunt Ruth¡¯.


    Ruth''s question at this moment was putting him in a spot, though.He didn''t want to speak lies like Ruth


    was his mother.


    The little fellow in an internal struggle said, "She..."


    "Shut up!"


    Justin suddenly barked in a low voice.


    The man had a very powerful aura around him and he gave off a very oppressive feeling.


    In this small and dark basement, he was clearly the king of this world, dominating one¡¯s life and death!


    Those two words of his frightened Xander.


    Then, the man said in a low voice, "Where''s the butler?"


    "Here, sir."


    "Take Xander upstairs and put him to bed"


    "Yes, sir"


    Without another word, the butler picked up Xander in his arms and walked out of the basement at once.


    For the first time, Xander became scared.


    Puzzled, he turned his head to the back and looked at Justin''s back.


    The figure was obviously getting further and further away from him, but in his eyes, it was as if it was


    instead bing bigger and bigger...


    This continued until the butler went out the door with him in his arms and then went upstairs.


    When he was sure that Xander had entered his room, Justin finally looked at Ruth.


    Then, he turned and shut the door to the basement.


    Ruth looked at him, a touch of despair suddenly welling up in her...


    She asked in trepidation, "M-Mr.Hunt, what...what are you doing?"


    "Sending you home."


    The terrible screams from the basement were all blocked by the soundproofed walls.


    In the guest room upstairs, Xandery on the bed with his eyes closed.


    However, he pressed his ears hard against the bed and carefully tried to listen to the sounds


    downstairs, but he simply could not hear anything.


    The little fellow couldn''t help but rollover.


    Then, he opened his eyes.


    Had the tyrant suddenly be angry just now because of him? Surely not? The tyrant obviously


    didn''t like him.


    Trueman had also said that the tyrant was in love with a woman.


    He would not like him for the sake of that woman too.


    Therefore, the tyrant disliked him very much.


    But if that was the case, then why was the tyrant punishing Aunt Ruth? Xander couldn''t figure it out, so


    he decided not to think about it anymore.


    That night, Xander had another nightmare.


    In the nightmare, a big tiger kept chasing him and said that it wanted to eat him and his rabbits.He ran


    and ran, but he simply couldn''t keep running anymore.


    Just when he thought he was going to be eaten, a big and tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He couldn''t see the tall figure''s face because his back was to him, but for some strange reason, in the


    dream, he found the figure very reliable, and he gave him a strong sense of security.


    Early the next morning, Nora brought Pete and Cherry to the Hunts¡¯ manor.


    As soon as they entered, Cherry dived into Justin''s arms like a butterfly.


    In her young and tender voice, she shouted, "Daddy, Daddy! Did you miss me?"


    Justin caught the little girl and picked her up.


    Then, he replied, "Yes, I did."


    Cherry immediately gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    "I missed you too! I even dreamed of you!"


    "Really?" Justin sounded pleasantly surprised.


    "What did you dream ?"


    Cherry started to talk about her dream.


    Pete followed beside the two of them with a disdainful look, his expression as though he had nothing to


    live for anymore.


    At this moment, Justin''srge hand suddenlynded on his head and ruffled his hair.


    Pete immediately lowered his head and avoided his hand.


    He said, "...Daddy, you mustn''t touch a child''s head.Otherwise, they will be stupid"


    But Justin instead replied, "Well, you have a high IQ anyway, so it''s okay even if you be a little


    stupid."


    Justin then looked at the back.


    Nora dragged her feet and yawned as she walked behind the three of them.


    Obviously, she hadn''t slept enough yet.He asked, "What time did you sleepst night?"


    Nora rolled her eyes.


    "It''s because I got up too early today."


    Had she woken up early so that she coulde over to meet him? Justin smiled.He suddenly paused


    for half a step.


    When Nora walked up to him, he said, "I''ve taken care of Ruth."


    Taken care of her? Nora was a little surprised.


    "What did you do to her? The special department still has their eyes on Ruth and is nning to look for


    clues through her"


    Justin asked, "If Ruth really knew anything integral to the organization, do you think someone like


    Trueman would have allowed her toe to the States?"


    Nora also felt that Trueman didn''t care about Ruth at all.


    Hearing this, she uttered an "oh" and didn''t bother any further with the topic.


    She said, "Just don''t give the special department anything to use against you"


    "Of course not.I don''t do anything illegal."


    Justin said, "I only sent her home."


    Ruth''s home was located abroad.


    It had nothing to do with him if she was killed in a gun robbery outside the country.


    Nora:"..."


    She understood now.She raised her head and nced upstairs.


    Then, she looked at Cherry and Pete and asked, "Where is Xander?"


    She wondered what kind of scene the three little fellows would make?

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Upon hearing what she said, Justin suddenly said, "I''m starting to feel more and more like Xander is


    our son."


    Nora was taken aback.


    "How so?" Justin suddenly smiled.


    "He went to bed very earlyst night, but he is still asleep even now, and he always looks like he


    doesn''t get enough sleep.Did he inherit that from you?"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    In the bedroom upstairs.


    Xander had actually already woken up a long time ago.


    In fact, he was even hiding behind the curtain at the windowsill and looking down at the lower floor.


    When Justin picked up Cherry, a lump had even formed in his throat.


    For a moment, he really wanted to throw Cherry onto the floor.


    But when he thought of how they might be Cherry and Pete, the friends whom he had gotten to know


    through the Inte, he resisted the urge to do so.


    That woman had given birth to Cherry and Pete.The four of them were a family, whereas he, Xander,


    was an extra.


    Therefore, he wasn''t going to join them.


    The proud Xander continued hiding upstairs.He closed his eyes and continued pretending that he was


    asleep.


    Xander was asleep, so after the family of four entered the living room, Nora sat on the sofa, closed her


    eyes, and rested.


    Cherry was in Justin''s arms.She was showing him her ranking in her game on her cell phone.She said,


    "Daddy, look! I have already achieved 100 stars in the game! Aren''t I amazing?!"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yup, Cherry is the best."


    Cherry grinned happily at the praise.


    Next to them, Pete couldn''t help sighing.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Even if you stick your foot in his face, he would still say it smells nice."


    Cherry:"?"


    She retorted indignantly, "But my feet do smell nice!"


    Why would a little princess¡¯ feet possibly stink?!


    Pete: The few of them engaged one another in a rather vapid conversation .


    A whileter, when Justin was about to invite Nora upstairs to pick a room for their master bedroom


    after marriage, footsteps suddenly came from the door.


    Then, with the help of the housekeeper, an unsteady Mrs.Hunt walked in.


    As soon as she entered, her gaze fell on Nora.She said, "I heard that Pete is back, so I came over to


    have a look.So, Ms.Smith is also here?"


    Nora opened her eyes, raised her eyebrows, and ignored her.


    The olddy walked up to Pete.


    "Pete,e over to Great-Grandma and let me see if you''ve lost weight? How have you been? Have


    you been healthy? Have you been eating well? Did the Smiths mistreat you?!"


    By saying such things in front of Nora, Mrs.Hunt was deliberately trying to anger her.


    Unfortunately, she found that Nora was not affected by her questions in the least.


    Pete also answered earnestly, "No, the Smiths are great too.Grandpa treats me very well."


    Seeing that Nora was still ignoring her, Mrs.Hunt suddenly found all this rather boring.


    Thus, she stopped trying to be mean and sat on the sofa instead.


    She looked at Nora and said, "Ms.Smith, I have already given the Livingstones instructions not to


    spread the news about your misdiagnosis!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard this.


    What was she trying to say by that? While she was thinking about it, Mrs.Hunt went on.


    "I initially thought that your medical skills must be very impressive since you are Dr.Zabe''s disciple, but


    you ultimately still have too little experience inparison with him.Only the elderly are good at


    alternative medicine! It''s different from modern medicine"


    She then said, "Originally, Thomas thought you were in collusion with Helen, so he was hell-bent on


    publicizing the matter.I was the one who stopped him..."


    After saying that, she looked at Nora.


    She''d thought that Nora would thank her for it, but unexpectedly, the woman''s attitude towards her was


    actually still as halfhearted as ever.


    Mrs.Hunt became rather angry at once.


    "Ms.Smith, I know you don''t care about such things¡ªafter all, your reputation is already in tatters¡ªbut


    you still have to pay more attention to it in the future.After all, even if you don''t care about it, the Hunts


    do!"


    As soon as she said that, Justin cast his eyes down and said, "On the contrary, I think these things


    about fame and status aren''t very important.Haven''t I also been notorious all these years? How has


    that affected the Hunts?"


    Upon being talked back right to her face, Mrs.Hunt found herself at a loss for words.


    A short whileter, she finally stood and said, "Fine, it''s this olddy here who was being too


    meddlesome! Thomas is a loudmouth.I daresay that if I tell them that I''m washing my hands off this


    matter, news of Nora''s misdiagnosis will definitely be the talk of the city tomorrow!"


    Justin raised his eyebrows.


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    Nora still looked as though she wasn''t intending to speak.


    Mrs.Hunt was infuriated.


    "Fine, fine.Since all of you are taking that attitude, then I''ll get someone to tell them about it right away!"


    As she spoke, she started walking out.


    When she reached the door, Nora suddenly said, "Mrs.Hunt."


    Mrs.Hunt stopped and looked over.


    As expected, Nora must not want to be embarrassed either, right? So, was she giving in now? But as


    soon as the thought shed through her mind, she instead heard Nora ask, "When are the Livingstones


    nning to get the divorce done?"


    Mrs.Hunt: ? She was furious.


    "I just received news that they have already gone to the court.Looking at the time, the two of them


    should be out by now!"


    "Oh?"


    Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard this.


    Then, she chuckled and said, "In that case, I also have a piece of good news here to celebrate with


    you, Mrs.Hunt."


    Mrs.Hunt was taken aback.


    "What''s the good news?"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Nora cast her cat-like eyes down and slowly said, "I have never made any mistakes in my diagnoses"


    Mrs.Hunt frowned.She clenched her jaw.


    "Heh, are you trying to say that your diagnosis of Thomas is correct?" Nora raised her eyebrows and


    said nothing.


    Mrs.Hunt balled up her fists.


    As someone who had experienced so many things in life, she had actually already had her own


    suspicions when Thomas said that Cecelia was pregnant.


    She had even personally brought it up to the Livingstones.


    At that time, Mrs.Livingstone and Thomas had clearly promised that they would investigate it properly.


    Since they had proceeded with the divorce, she''d thought that it was because Thomas had already


    made sure that the problem didn''t lie with him, or that he had confirmed that the child in Cecelia''s belly


    was his! But judging from how confident Nora looked...


    She couldn''t help but think of the Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pills that Nora had made.


    Dr.Zabe was the only person in the world who could make those pills, but he had long since be


    bedridden and unable to make medicine anymore.


    Nora was the one and only disciple whom Dr.Zabe had personally epted.


    When Mrs.Hunt thought of this, she suddenly became flustered.


    She hurriedly walked out with the help of the housekeeper! Seeing her staggering back, the corners of


    Nora''s lips lifted into a smile.


    Justin looked at the cheeky smile on her lips.


    For some reason, he suddenly found it terribly difficult to resist the urge in him.


    He couldn''t help but step forward and give her a kiss at the corner of her lips.


    As soon as he did that, both of them were stunned.


    Even Cherry and Pete were dumbfounded.


    Then, Cherry turned away and covered her eyes.


    "Tikes, how shameful! But I can''t see anything anymore! Mommy and Daddy can continue what they


    are doing!"


    As for Pete, he lowered his head and said calmly, "Did something happen, Cherry? I was working on


    my problems just now, so I didn''t see anything."


    Cherry shook her head wildly at once.


    "Not at all, not at all! I was ying games the whole time, so I didn''t see anything either..."


    Nora:"..."


    She kept quiet for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t help but expose Cherry.


    "You haven''t even logged in to your game" Cherry paused.


    Then, she picked up her phone and said, "Really?"


    She sighed silently.


    "These detestable underage restrictions! The child lock is still stopping me from ying games! s!"


    Justin also couldn''t resist exposing Pete.


    "Your book is upside down"


    Pete: He straightened the book in silence.He was about to say something when Justin suddenly


    exchanged a look with Nora.Then, as if they were telepathic, the two of them picked up the two kids


    and gave Cherry and Pete each a kiss on the cheek.


    Cherry and Pete, who were caught off guard and kissed by their parents, reactedpletely differently.


    Cherry blinked and said, "Mommy, your mouth smells nice- I feel like my heart is soaring through the


    skies from the kiss, and I feel like I''m in such a good mood that I can y a hundred rounds without


    losing my temper!-"


    Nora replied "...It seems that you''re only allowed to y for an hour a day, though?"


    Cherry: Hmph, Mommy is so mean! Why does she always have to poke her where it hurts?! As for


    Pete, he wiped his cheek in silence with a look of disgust.


    Justin: He looked at the son in his arms, and then at his soft, tender, and sweet-talking daughter.


    Justin suddenly felt like he had kissed the wrong person! The brat simply mustn''t be pampered.


    While the four of them were being rowdy, upstairs, Xander''s eyes were widened as he watched them in


    disbelief.


    It seemed like he had never seen people kissing one another like that.He touched his mouth and


    suddenly curled his lips disdainfully.


    Mouths were meant for eating.


    Wasn''t it dirty to kiss people like that ? Hah, those two stupid kids! But he nevertheless touched his lips


    with his fingers.


    Then, he put two fingers together and rubbed them against his cheek.


    Was this what a kiss felt like? Xander was in a daze.


    But right after, he suddenly shuddered.


    Yuck, how gross! He would never do such childish things.


    He would never y with them either! With that in mind, Xander shrank back and crawled back into the


    bedroom.


    The family of four downstairs didn''t see Xandere down even when lunchtime came.


    When Nora went upstairs to take a look, she found that Xander was pretending to be asleep.


    However, since he wasn''t sick, she didn''t expose him.


    After all, even though Xander might be her son, the final results weren''t out yet.


    She didn''t want to invest her emotions in him too early.


    In the event that it turned out that they weren''t parent and child in the DNA test, yet she had already


    developed feelings for the child, things would be troublesome.


    And she had always been someone who hated trouble the most.


    Therefore, Nora went down the stairs and yed with Cherry and Pete for a while.


    After that, the four of them went upstairs to pick the master bedroom.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Princess Cherry straight-up took two rooms.She wanted to merge the two rooms and then put her dolls


    in them.


    Pete''s room was beside Cherry''s.


    Even though Justin hadn''t brought it up, he had also wanted to merge two rooms for Pete.


    However, Nora said, "I think you can merge these two rooms and use one of them as a study.Pete''s


    robots and books can be ced in there."


    She felt that their father was being too partial to one party, so she had to even things out.


    Pete''s eyes, which were looking at Nora, lit up brightly at once.


    At the sight, even Nora couldn''t help but ruffle his hair with a smile.


    Justin originally wanted to say that they didn''t have to go about it in such a troublesome way.


    Once the brat grew up, he would just give him a small house and let him stay there instead of living


    with them.


    However, this was the only suggestion Nora had given about the renovation, so after a 0.1-second-long


    silence, Justin still agreed to it in the end.


    When they left at night, Nora left Cherry there.


    After all, she couldn''t let Justin be all alone either, could she? She hadpletely forgotten that when


    she first learned about the two children, she had wanted to kick a certain someone away and escape


    with the two kids.


    "Bye-bye, Mommy- I will miss you!" Cherry stretched out her chubby little hand.


    After she said that cutely , she immediately took Justin''s hand and raised her head.


    Her ck jewel-like eyes were damp and moist, making it unbearable to see her like that.


    She said, "Daddy, I''m so sad that I can''t y my games! Can you really bear to make a cute little girl


    like me sad?"


    Justin: "Daddy, can you ask Y to write me a program that can fool the system and make me look like an


    adult?"


    In response to his pitiful daughter''s demands, Justin only made one request: "Don''t tell your mom


    about it!"


    "Don''t worry, Daddy!" Cherry''s eyes were bright and shiny.


    "I love Daddy the most!"


    Justin:".."


    After that, Cherry went upstairs happily.


    While the family of four was happily spending time with one another, Mrs.Hunt was deeply troubled.


    After Nora had said that, she had returned to her house and called Thomas right away.


    When she called, Thomas and Helen had just exited the court.


    As he looked at the divorce decree in his hand, Thomas said, "Helen, you should also understand that


    for wealthy families like ours, heirs take top priority.Nobody would want a woman like you who can''t


    reproduce! On ount of how we were married for three years, why don''t you stay with me? I¡¯m going


    to marry Cecelia, though¡ªafter all, I have to give my child a proper identity! But don''t worry, I won''t


    treat you badly.What do you say?"


    Helen clenched her fists as she listened to the disgusting things he was saying.


    She took a deep breath.


    A momentter, she slowly said, "Thomas, what is so good about being with you? Are you that good in


    bed? Do you know how happy I am to be able to divorce you?! Atst, I don''t have to tolerate your


    ipetence and inexplicable self-confidence anymore!"


    Her words stabbed right into Thomas¡¯ sore spot.


    He had always been smug about his great stamina in bed.


    Thus, he immediately got angry and said furiously, "Good going, Helen! You shameless ingrate! Okay,


    then we''ll see just how miserable you''ll be in the future! Heh, don''t expect that I''ll hide the truth for you


    when others ask me why we divorced!"


    He turned around to leave after shouting at her.However, it was at this time that he received a call from


    Mrs.Hunt.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    When Thomas answered the phone, he heard Mrs.Hunt asking, "Have you divorced her?"


    "Yes, I''ve collected the certificate" Thomas said.


    When he turned around to look at Helen, he instead saw that she had already gotten in the car and left.


    The sight infuriated him at once.


    In his opinion, Helen had to be in tears and crying her eyes out when she left him.


    But judging from her appearance, why did it look like she was dying to divorce him instead? While he


    was thinking about it, he heard what Mrs.Hunt said.


    Thomas immediately sneered, "Grandaunt, in my opinion, she must just be talking big again! Don¡¯t


    worry! I know my body well! There''s definitely no problem with me! Also, I have already asked Cecelia


    about it.She is very sure that the child is mine! Because she is no longer in contact with her previous


    boyfriend!"


    Cecelia was a well-known socialite in the circle and had a chaotic private life.


    Mrs.Hunt frowned and said, "Even so, you should still be cautious.Why don''t you visit a hospital and go


    for a checkup? Even if you don¡¯ t trust alternative medicine, surely you trust modern medicine, right?"


    When Thomas heard this, he fell silent.


    It was only after a while that he finally replied, "Okay, okay, I get it."


    After hanging up the phone, he walked to his car.He opened the door.


    In the passenger seat was a woman with heavy make-up¡ªit was Cecelia.


    Cecelia asked, "Shall we go and register our marriage?"


    Initially, Thomas had said that he would register his marriage with Cecelia immediately after he


    divorced Helen.


    After all, they couldn''t get married after Cecelia''s belly showed instead.


    If that happened, it would end up reflecting poorly on them.


    But when he thought of what Mrs.Hunt said just now, Thomas suddenly felt that there was no need to


    rush.


    He kissed Cecelia and said, "Tsk, what''s the hurry? The test can be done once the baby is four-


    months-old, right? We''ll register the marriage after we do a DNA test.If you are in a hurry, we can hold


    the wedding first."


    DNA test? Cecelia''s eyes flickered.


    She said, "I see, Thomas, do you not trust me? If you don''t trust me, then why are you marrying me?!


    In that case, I will have the baby aborted right away! I don''t want this baby anymore! It hasn''t even


    been born yet, yet its father is already rejecting it! Why is my baby¡¯s life so hard?!"


    Thomas looked at her.


    "That''s enough, what are you putting up that act in front of me for? It''s all because you have a bad


    reputation, so the elders at home are worried.Once the baby is four-months-old, we can do a DNA test


    and put my family''s hearts at ease.Why wouldn''t I trust you? But is there any use if I alone trust you?


    My family has to trust you too! Be good- I know you are suffering injustice here, but if you have done


    nothing wrong, then what''s there to be afraid of? It''s just a DNA test.What''s so scary about it?"


    Cecelia bit her lip.She knew that Thomas had already made up his mind.


    Cecelia could only lower her head.


    "I am doing this all for your sake! You mustn''t bully me in the future!"


    "Okay, okay.C''mon, let''s go, baby.I''ll buy you a ring!"


    As the two drove off in the car, a touch of anxiety shed across Cecelia''s eyes.


    A dayter.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    News that the Livingstones had divorced Helen because she was infertile spread throughout New York.


    "What''s going on? Why are you implicated by this?"


    Sheril, whose hair reached her shoulders, said angrily in front of Nora, "Not only are they saying that


    your medical skills arecking and that you were bribed by Helen, but they are also saying that you


    were nning to let the Livingstones be the scapegoat?"


    Nora let out a huge yawn.


    She took a sip of water and asked, "You woke me up so early just to say that?"


    A confused Sheril said, "But it''s not early anymore.It''s already eleven "


    Wit Nora always slept until one o''clock in the afternoon! She sighed and took out a slice of bread.


    As she tore it into strips and ate it, Sheril went on.


    "Everyone''s saying that you are too young and that you only have superficial mastery of Dr.Zabe''s


    medical skills and not the essence, so your medical skills arecking! They are too much!"


    Nora uttered an "oh".


    Sheril would like to say that she, an onlooker, was simply so much more anxious than the person


    involved herself! She asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Nora''s eyes were a little dark as she replied, "Don''t worry about it."


    She''d thought that the Stewarts would take it slow, but unexpectedly, they had actually taken action so


    quickly and so aggressively!

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    The rumors spread so widely that the news became the juiciest piece of gossip in the circle.


    After all, rich elderlydies loved gossiping about other people the most.


    The Stewarts had long since be the envy of everyone in New York because all the Stewart sisters


    had given birth to triplets, yet Helen couldn''t.


    Everyone wasughing at them.


    As for Nora...


    When everyone heard that she wasn''t actually that skilled in alternative medicine, they finally heaved a


    huge sigh of relief.It couldn''t be helped.


    Ever since the return of the real youngdy of the Smiths, she had already given everyone too many


    surprises.


    After hearing that her medical skills werecking, everyone finally found her more down-to-earth.


    No one ridiculed her, however.


    In fact...


    "Don''t get yourself down, Ms.Smith! You are still young.It''s only natural that the older and more


    experienced the doctor is in alternative medicine, the better they are!"


    "Yes, that''s right.Ms.Smith, alternative medicine pays more attention to relying on talking to the patient,


    observing the patient''s symptoms, and skillful pulse diagnoses.You have been working behind closed


    doors and away from the masses previously, so it''s only natural that you would have less experience.


    Besides, it''s probably very difficult to tell through one¡¯s pulse that they have a condition like


    asthenospermia, right? Therefore, this is not your fault


    "Ms.Smith, even though you didn''t inherit the essence of Dr.Zabe''s skills in alternative medicine, it


    doesn''t matter.After all, you are great at modern medicine! For people like us, our hands would be


    shaking if we had to hold a scalpel, yet you can even operate on people''s brains! That''s really


    amazing!"


    "Ms.Smith, when are you and Mr.Hunt getting married? Has the wedding date been set?"


    A group of women surrounded Nora and chattered away non-stop.Nora felt a headacheing on,


    and she somewhat regretted attending the party.It was Helen''s birthday today.


    Yes, the day after her divorce was her birthday, but Thomas must have forgotten all about it, right? In


    order to wash away the dispirited air around her younger sister, Jessica, the eldest youngdy of the


    Stewarts, had organized a grand birthday party for her.


    Jessica, who had married into the Scotts, had six children¡ªfour boys and two girls.Her status in the


    family was also very high.


    Since she had personally organized the birthday party, on ount of the Scotts, most of the invited


    guests would attend.


    Moreover, Jessica was also intending to seek a new partner for Helen at the birthday party.


    The best way to shake off a previous rtionship was to start another one right away.


    Nora had also been invited, so she was also here.


    She nodded at the people around her indifferently and walked to the side.


    After she left, the few people said mockingly to the people sucking up to her just now, "She''s not even


    Mrs.Hunt yet, I don''t know why you people are ttering her so much! Besides, her medical skills aren''t


    that great either!"


    The few of them, however, sneered, "Even if she isn''t Mrs.Hunt, she''s still Ms.Smith.Besides, you make


    it sound as if you people are that great.I really don''t know what gives you the idea that you can look


    down on others?"


    The people mocking them suddenly choked on their breaths.


    Elsewhere, Nora had walked up to Helen, who looked listless and as though she couldn''t get her spirits


    up at all.


    Jessica was lecturing her.


    "Can''t you psych yourself up a little? Is that scumbag really worth you doing this?" Helen hung her


    head and sighed.


    "Jessica, I''m not doing this for him.But I really find it pointless to announce the truth at the party.So


    what even if everyone knows that I''m not infertile? Do we want the people approaching the Stewarts to


    propose marriage only for Stewarts¡¯ ability to reproduce?"


    Sometimes, people who had been hurt too deeply found it a chore to even fight back.


    Jessica looked as if she had expected better from her, yet she also choked at her words.


    At this moment, a flurry of activity suddenly came from the door.


    The three of them looked over to see a woman with heavy make-up walking in¡ªit was Cecelia! Helen''s


    pupils shrank at once and she stood up.


    Cecelia smiled and said, "Helen, it''s your birthday today, so I''vee to give you a gift.I''d also like to


    offer you my apologies.Thomas really shouldn''t have spread the truth everywhere like that.His actions


    are too hurtful towards you.."


    Helen, who had looked utterly listless just a second ago, immediately got all fired up!


    Nora:"?"


    As expected, the one capable of stimting Helen would only be the enemy she hated the most, right?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Nora raised her eyebrows.Helen clenched her fists and asked hostilely, "What are you doing here?"


    Cecelia walked over and sighed.


    "I am here to give you a gift, of course."


    She handed over the gift box in her hand.


    "Thomas bought this handbag for me.I think it suits you well, so I''ll just give it to you..."


    The handbag that Thomas had bought for her...


    Thomas had never bought her even a single gift during their three years of marriage! Helen became


    even angrier, and she felt like her heart hurt a little.


    In the end, what exactly was her three-year-long marriage?! She clutched her chest and took a step


    back.


    Jessica stepped in front of her and said, "Sorry, you are not wee here."


    Cecelia sighed.


    "Jessica, you can say that we were close friends back then.There are only so many people in the


    circle.They may be divorced, but do the Stewarts really want to have a sour rtionship with the


    Livingstones? I''m sure the people attending the birthday party today wouldn''t want to see the two


    families fall out with each other, either!"


    The people around them felt rather awkward at once.


    For the sake of the Scotts, they were willing to attend the party, but if they were going to fall out with the


    Livingstones, then they would be unwilling to see that happen.


    Cecelia''s words seemed to force the people present into taking sides¡ªin other words, forcing them to


    be enemies with the Livingstones.


    To be honest, the Livingstones weren''t scary.


    It was the Hunts who were! Everyone nced at Nora and then at Cecelia.


    Nora was the Hunts¡¯ future mistress, but Cecelia was part of the Livingstones, and the Livingstones


    were the elderly Mrs.Hunt''s family.


    Would Mrs.Hunt sit by idly and watch the Livingstones get bullied? For a while there, everyone was


    thrown into an internal struggle.


    Had they known this would happen, they would have made up an excuse and skipped the party!


    Jessica understood what they were thinking.


    They were only here as a favor to her so that the divorce wouldn''t look so awful on their part.


    They had kind intentions, so she couldn''t possibly let the people who hade leave the ce


    unhappily.


    Therefore, Jessica said promptly and decisively, "You''re making it sound more serious than it is.What


    do you mean by a sour rtionship or whatnot? Are the Stewarts and the Livingstones going to


    be enemies just because the two of them have divorced? We are still friends! Besides, I even


    sent an invitation to the Livingstones for Helen''s birthday party today!"


    Cecelia went with the flow and said, "That''s right.Since we are friends, then don''t you wee your


    friend here?"


    Jessica:"!!"


    The huffy woman could only say in an aggrieved manner, "I was just worried about your health.After all,


    you''re pregnant, aren''t you?"


    She looked at Cecelia''s belly.


    Cecelia''s belly was already starting to show a little.


    Jessica immediately said, "I heard you are one month pregnant? Why does your belly look like you are


    three months pregnant instead, though?"


    As soon as she said that, Cecelia''s eyes flickered.She was so scared that she looked straight at


    Jessica.


    However, the other party had a sincere look on her face as though she didn''t mean anything else by


    what she said.


    Cecelia breathed a sigh of relief.She must have been thinking too much.


    At this time, there was activity at the door again.


    Everyone turned their heads to see Thomas walking in.


    He even had a bouquet of flowers in his hand when he entered.


    At the sight of him, everyone looked at one another.


    To be honest, in a divorce between two wealthy families, it was impossible for the two families to break


    off all ties with each other¡ª because the two families¡¯ businesses had already be entangled with


    each other''s at the point of marriage.


    This was the reason why so many people would rather have their own rtionships in private than


    divorce.


    Driven by interests, to be honest, even Jessica didn''t actually want to fall out with the Livingstones,


    either.


    The reason for the birthday party today, as well as why she had even invited Thomas to the party, was


    actually so that she could give Thomas the evidence of Cecelia''s cheating behind closed doors.


    By choosing to tell them the truth before Cecelia and Thomas got married, one could say that she was


    showing the Livingstones goodwill.


    After that, they would publicly announce that Thomas and Helen''s divorce was not because of Helen''s


    infertility.


    Jessica knew that this way of doing things was actually very frustrating.But she had no other choice.


    This was the way it was in the world of grown-ups.


    Jessica''s ns were very beautifully thought-out.


    Seeing that Thomas was also being very supportive and had even brought flowers, she breathed a sigh


    of relief at once.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She walked over and said, "You''re here."


    Thomas had always had a good reputation among outsider.


    This was also why Mrs.Livingstone was sure that the Livingstones'' reputation wouldn''t suffer even if


    they divorced.He looked straight at Helen and handed her the bouquet.He said, "A night of love is


    worth a hundred days of friendship after all.Even though we are no longer husband and wife, we are


    still friends.If you ever need my help, you can approach me."


    During the divorce the day before, the bastard had said such scummy things in private, causing Helen


    to leave in fury.


    But when he said those words today...


    Even though she knew very well that the man''s words were not to be trusted and were false, in that


    instant, Helen still felt like crying.


    As she held her tears back, she lowered her head, took the flowers from him, and nodded.


    Then, she said, "Excuse me, I have to go for a change of clothes."


    After speaking, she turned and walked upstairs.


    Jessica wanted to follow her, but more guests arrived at the door at this point.


    As the hostess, Jessica had to greet them.


    A bored Nora was about to follow Helen when Thomas stopped her.


    He said, "Ms.Smith-"


    The man''s smile made him look very cheap.


    Nora raised her brows.


    Elsewhere, Helen had reached the stairwell on the third floor.


    She was about to turn the corner when she heard a voicee from behind her: "Helen."


    Surprised, she looked back to see that Cecelia had followed after her at some point and was standing


    on the step below her.


    After Cecelia came up, she held her hand and said, "I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Helen stared at her and snapped angrily, "Are you here to tell me that the child is not Thomas¡¯?"


    Cecelia''s expression changed drastically at once! She said, "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Helen sneered, "The bellies of women only one month pregnant won''t show at all! They only show up


    when they are at least three months pregnant! But Thomas was not in the country at all three months


    ago.Heh, did Thomas take you abroad with him?"


    Cecelia clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? My baby is only one month old.My belly is only showing


    because I have been eating too much recently, so I have gained weight! I know you can''t have children,


    so you''re venting your anger on me, but even so, surely you can''t nder me like that, right?"


    Helen took a deep breath.


    "Then we''ll just wait for the Livingstones to do the DNA test when you''re four months pregnant!"


    She turned to leave.


    However, Cecelia grabbed her arm and held it tightly.She sneered, "You are just jealous of me, right?


    That''s why you''re saying things like waiting for me to be four months pregnant and whatnot.Mark


    my words, I won''t give you the opportunity to do that!"


    After speaking, she suddenly let go and fell backward! No one noticed what was happening to them.


    At that moment, Nora, who had been stopped by Thomas, yawned sleepily and asked, "You need


    something?"


    Thomas smiled.


    "You sure are stubborn, Ms.Smith! Given how things are, you still told my grandaunt that I''m sick?"


    Nora looked at him and replied seriously, "You really are sick."


    "You''re the one that''s goddamn sick!"


    Thomas suddenly lowered his voice and swore.


    He said, "Nora, don''t think that you''re my sister-inw just because they say so! You''d best keep this in


    mind¡±


    Even if you''ve married Justin, I''m not to be trifled with, much less when you haven''t even married him


    yet! "Also, I''d advise you to show my grandaunt respect.Otherwise, don''t me me if I don''t hold back!


    I have a hundred ways to make your life a living hell!"


    Nora:"?"


    She asked curiously, "Which hundred ways are those?"


    She only had the same few methods she used for interrogation, so she was really rather curious.


    If they proved useful, she could even tell Morris about them and impart them to the special department.


    Thomas sneered, "Didn''t you just have a taste of the suffering that public opinion can bring? Everyone


    now knows that your alternative medicine skills are half-baked.Half of the power and authority that you


    established in the field of medicine has been destroyed by me! Ha!"


    Nora sighed disappointedly.She wanted to tell him that it didn''t affect her in the least and that she didn''t


    feel anything at all.


    But before she could speak, a scream suddenly rang out from the side! Then, together with the scream,


    a thud rang out, like that of someone rolling down the stairs and then hitting the floor heavily! Nora''s


    pupils shrank.She turned around abruptly and walked towards the stairs.


    Thomas was also taken aback.


    "Why does that voice sound so much like Cecelia''s?"


    Cecelia...It seemed like she had left with Helen just now.


    One must know that Cecelia was currently pregnant with his child! When Thomas thought of this, he


    hurriedly walked over.


    When he saw a group of people surrounding the front, he immediately took a step forward and broke


    into a furious rant without even a moment''s thought.


    "Helen, what did you do to Cecelia?! You vicious jealous woman!"


    But as soon as he walked over and saw the person lying on the ground, he was utterly stunned.


    A minute ago ¡ª Cecelia grabbed Helen''s arm.With a mocking smile on her lips, she said "...I will never


    give you the opportunity to do that."


    She mustn''t keep the child.


    If she did, it would just be evidence of her cheating.


    However, she mustn''t let the baby just disappear either.


    If she had a miscarriage right after she was asked to do a DNA test, it would arouse too much


    suspicion.


    Besides, if she lost the baby, it would be even more unlikely for Thomas to marry her! This was


    the only solution she had.


    If she lost the baby because Helen had pushed her off the stairs, it would give the Livingstones an


    excuse to attack Helen! And when Cecelia became the victim, the Livingstones would have to take


    responsibility for her.


    Even if it was just for the sake of dealing with public opinion, in order not to bring shame to the family,


    they would still let her marry into the family to appease her! The corners of her lips curled up into a


    smile as she cooked up a beautiful daydream.


    In fact, she was already imagining the day when she would be Mrs.Livingstone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Therefore, she let go of Helen and let herself fall down the stairs.


    But the next moment, someone grabbed her arm tightly.


    Helen grabbed her forcefully, pulled her up, and then pushed her further up the stairs.


    Helen fell down the stairs while Cecelia was pushed up the stairs onto the third floor.


    When Cecelia looked back again, she saw the look in the eyes of Helen, who had always been elegant


    and gentle, in mid-air as she fell.


    Her lips moved and she said, "I will definitely give you that opportunity."

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Cecelia:"!!"


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t even move.It was only when the others rushed over that she


    finally came back to her senses.With this, she couldn''t give herself a miscarriage anymore! It would be


    too obvious if she fell again.


    Also, it wouldn''t be Helen who pushed her down anymore! For a while, Cecelia could neither advance


    nor retreat.


    At the top of the stairs.


    Nora was giving first aid to Helen.She had slowly started to bleed after she fell down the stairs, and she


    was extremely weak at the moment.


    Nora gave her a checkup and found that she had suffered bone fractures and a slight concussion, but


    was not in danger of dying.


    Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    She was about to speak when Jessica rushed over and shouted, "Helen, what happened?!"


    Helen was in a lot of pain.


    Both her arms and her legs hurt , but she still stared hard at Cecelia and said, "Cecelia was nning to


    falsely use me of pushing her down the stairs.I identally fell trying to save her."


    Everyone there was a member of the rich and powerful circle.


    All of them were very familiar with little tricks like that.


    Jessica understood everything with just those few words of hers.


    Her eyes turned red from anger.


    She pointed at Helen and shouted, "How can you be so muddleheaded! Even if she seeds in


    ndering you, we still have evidence against her!"


    Jessica had already found Cecelia¡¯s adulterous lover¡ªin other words, the father of the baby¡ªa long


    time ago.


    She was nning to hand him over to Thomas together with the evidence today.


    But Helen instead smiled at her wryly and said, "Jessica, you don''t understand what the Livingstones


    are like.Without the baby, there won''t be any direct evidence.For the sake of not shaming themselves,


    they would rather refuse to admit or believe it."


    If the child was gone, Cecelia and her lover would be able to insist that nothing had happened.


    After all, even if Cecelia did have sexual rtions with her lover three months ago, her private life had


    always been chaotic anyway.


    The Livingstones would never believe a word of what they said.


    Therefore, nothing must happen to the child! Because it was the most crucial evidence! Helen was in


    so much pain that her face was as white as a sheet.


    While the ambnce hadn''t yet arrived, shey where she was and said to Jessica, "I thought it


    through in that moment just now.Women have to stand up for themselves, otherwise, they will forever


    be looked down upon.


    "Jessica, I have be strong."


    "See? I''m actually in so much pain right now, but I didn''t even cry."


    Seeing her younger sister like that, Jessica''s eyes reddened.She nodded.


    "Go to the hospital first.I''ll handle the rest."


    "I''m not going...Jessica, I want to stay here and watch them make a joke out of themselves!"


    Helen grabbed Nora''s hand and refused to let go, for fear that if she did, she would be taken away by


    the ambnce.


    Jessica kept quiet for a while.


    Nora said, "She''s fine for the time being."


    Only then did Jessica agree.


    Everyone around them had heard their conversation.


    Even Thomas frowned and looked at Cecelia.


    When he looked at Cecelia, who was upstairs, the woman finally regained her senses.


    She hurriedly came down and shouted, "Helen, I know you loathe and hate me.I have also been


    apologizing to you the entire time just now.I told you, even if I be Mrs.Livingstone, you still have a


    ce in Thomas¡¯ heart.The separation is not your fault, it was just because you can''t have children.But


    how can you jump down the stairs yourself and falsely use me like that?! You even said that I won''t


    have the chance to be Mrs.Livingstone when you jumped down, sob...


    "It''s fine even if you don''t want me to be Mrs.Livingstone, but you can''t use such a suicidal


    method to make false usations towards me! Thomas, you have to stand up for me!"


    Thomas immediately red at Helen furiously.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Why are you starting to resort to such tricks like crying, kicking up a huge fuss, and threatening


    suicide? Are you trying to save our marriage with those tricks? I''ll tell you this¡ª no way!"


    When Helen saw how Thomas had chosen to believe Cecelia without any hesitation, she knew at once


    that she had done the right thing just now.


    If the child was gone, Thomas would definitely refuse to believe the truth.She clenched her fists.


    Suddenly, she looked at Cecelia and said, "In that case, do you dare to go to the hospital for a test?"


    Cecelia nodded.


    "Of course! Why wouldn''t I? But for the baby, I want to wait until it''s four months old before I do it.It''s


    only a little over one month old right now, so there is no way to do the test! For the sake of my baby¡¯s


    health, we have to wait! Thomas and I have already talked about it.Besides, I have a clear conscience,


    so I''m not afraid! I am not scared of any test! It''s just that it''s not the right time yet.Don''t worry, two


    monthster, I will have it done even without you needing to mention it!"


    She was stalling for time.


    A lot of things could happen in two and a half months! At the worst, she would just find an opportunity


    to have a miscarriage at the veryst moment.


    In any case, she mustn''t cement those ims at the moment.


    Just as Cecelia thought so triumphantly to herself, Nora suddenly stood up impatiently.


    She gave a wave, upon which the two bodyguards that Justin had given her rushed over.


    Nora pointed to Cecelia and ordered, "Take her to the hospital for the test.I will take responsibility for all


    the consequences"

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    The two bodyguards walked up to Cecelia obediently.


    Terrified, Cecelia screamed and grabbed Thomas'' hand.She said, "Thomas, the baby is still too


    young.It will die if the test is done on it! I''ve already asked about it, it can only be done when the baby


    four-months-old!"


    Thomas was also outraged.He looked straight at Nora.


    "What are you doing? Do you have no regard for human lives whatsoever?!"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    "Four months old? If you count the time, it''s already about there anyway"


    When Cecelia told Thomas about her pregnancy, she had already been more than three months


    pregnant.


    Now that a few more days had gone by, the time was almost right.


    Besides, she would be asking Lily to do the amniocentesis test, in addition to the DNA test.She had


    rtively good technique, so it would not harm the baby.


    Although the child was not Thomas¡¯, when it came to children, Nora had never thought of going as far


    as to take its life.


    ...


    even if Cecelia, the child''s mother, didn''t want the child anymore.


    Cecelia''s pupils shrank, but she still firmly refused to admit it.


    "What do you mean by that? You must be Helen''s friend, right? Are you actually doing something like


    this just for Helen? Do you have any idea who the Livingstones are or not?! Don''t you know that the


    Livingstones and the Hunts share very close ties?!"


    As soon as she said that, Thomas said, "This is Nora."


    Nora Smith? Cecelia''s eyes flickered a couple of times and she understood at once.


    Her expression changed drastically in fright.


    But she absolutely must not go with them.


    Once she did, everything would be over! Therefore, despite spacing out for a moment, Cecelia quickly


    calmed down and continued acting.


    She said, "I get it now.It''s because you misdiagnosed Thomas, so you want to vent your anger on us


    now, right? Thomas! Do you really not want the baby anymore?! Don''t forget that the doctor has


    already said that it''s certain that our baby is a boy!"


    There were many ways of determining whether a child was male or female when they became six-


    weeks-old.


    One of them was by looking at the ultrasound scan when the baby was six-weeks-old.If the fetus was


    rectangr, it was a boy.If it was squarish, then it was a girl.


    There was also numerical data to support the theory.


    subdued Cecelia straightaway and led her¡ªor rather, forced her¡ªout.


    Nora didn''t look back.


    Instead, she got the paramedics to take Helen with them straight away.


    The group walked out the door with great momentum and went to the hospital.


    Behind them, Thomas was shouting, "Nora Smith! Helen Stewart! This is no different than kidnapping! I


    will never let you people off!"


    He struggled and tried to break free of the bodyguard''s hold.


    It was just a shame that he simply couldn''t break free, no matter what he did.


    He looked at the bodyguard and yelled furiously, "Justin Hunt is my cousin! You''ve got a lot of balls to


    have the audacity to do this to me!"


    However, the bodyguard still kept his eyes lowered and said nothing.


    It was only when Nora and the others got into the ambnce and headed towards the hospital that he


    finally let go of him.


    After Thomas regained his freedom, he took out his cell phone and called Mrs.Livingstone.


    Then, he rushed out.


    By the time he drove over to the hospital, Mrs.Livingstone had also arrived.


    The two went upstairs together and found the ce where they had forcibly brought Cecelia to.


    Cecelia had already been forcibly pushed into the Inere was no need Tor Nora to take any action at all.


    Mey subdued Cecelia straightaway and led her¡ªor rather, forced her¡ªout.


    Nora didn''t look back.


    Instead, she got the paramedics to take Helen with them straight away.


    The group walked out the door with great momentum and went to the hospital.


    Behind them, Thomas was shouting, "Nora Smith! Helen Stewart! This is no different than kidnapping! I


    will never let you people off!"


    He struggled and tried to break free of the bodyguard''s hold.It was just a shame that he simply couldn''t


    break free, no matter what he did.


    He looked at the bodyguard and yelled furiously, "Justin Hunt is my cousin! You''ve got a lot of balls to


    have the audacity to do this to me!"


    However, the bodyguard still kept his eyes lowered and said nothing.


    It was only when Nora and the others got into the ambnce and headed towards the hospital that he


    finally let go of him.


    After Thomas regained his freedom, he took out his cell phone and called Mrs.Livingstone.


    Then, he rushed out.


    By the time he drove over to the hospital, Mrs.Livingstone had also arrived.


    The two went upstairs together and found the ce where they had forcibly brought Cecelia to.


    Cecelia had already been forcibly pushed into the operating room for an amniocentesis test.


    As for Nora, she had dressed Helen''s fracture and arranged for her to be sent to the VIP ward.


    Thomas rushed in at this point and yelled at the two of them, "Helen, that''s enough! Just because you


    can''t have any children, do you also want to kill off my family line? If anything happens to my son, I will


    kill you!"


    Helen was already as calm as still waters by now.


    All her sadness at the divorce had already disappeared.


    Perhaps it was when Thomas cheated on her, or perhaps it was when she slowly discovered Thomas''s


    true colors; but after a point, she didn''t have any feelings for Thomas anymore.


    She kept her gaze lowered and said nothing.


    Jessica said, "It doesn''t take long for amniocentesis test results to be out.The same goes for DNA


    tests.You will receive the results very soon."


    Thomas, however, sneered and said, "You people were the ones who took Cecelia.Who can be sure


    whose DNA sample it is?!"


    Jessica said, "You can take Cecelia''s DNA sample and do a test yourself!"


    Thomas frowned deeply and said, "Jessica Stewart, Nora Smith, do the two of you have any idea what


    you are doing ? Just who is it that gave you the guts to do that to my woman?!"


    Almost as soon as he said that, a deep voice came from the door: "Me."


    Thomas froze when he heard the voice.


    When he looked behind him, he immediately saw the big and tall Justin standing right there.


    Thomas''s mes of fury were extinguished at once.


    Nora raised her eyebrows slightly and walked over.


    She asked, "Why are you here?"


    Justin cast his eyes down, his voice gradually warming up as he replied, "To inspect the hospital, and


    also to visit Quentin along the way.When I heard that you are also here, I came over to have a look."


    Quentin was Nora''s cousin, so of course he would have to take good care of him.


    Enlightened, Nora nodded.


    At this point, Thomas rushed over.


    "Justin, Justin! You have to help me! Isn''t Nora clearly bullying me here? If she doesn''t like Cecelia and


    likes Helen more, she could''ve just said so earlier.That way, I wouldn''t have gotten a divorce! But she''s


    straight-up getting rid of my baby, Justin! I can''t have that!"


    Justinughed.


    "Your baby? Can you even have children?"


    Thomas choked.


    Then, he insisted stubbornly and said, "Why wouldn''t I be able to have children, Justin? The baby in


    Cecelia¡¯s belly is mine!"


    Justin said coolly, "Oh, then let''s just wait a few hours for now!"


    Thomas:"..."


    Since even Justin had told him to wait, of course Thomas wouldn''t dare to go against him.


    However, Mrs.Livingstone, who was standing next to him, suddenly said, "Justin, since you''re standing


    up for them, then I can take a step back with regard to Ms.Smith and that little bitch Helen bullying the


    Livingstones! We will not pursue the matter of them making the decision on their own to do an


    amniocentesis test for us! But if Cecelia''s baby is indeed Thomas''s, or if the amniocentesis test leads


    to a miscarriage or other consequences, then we must bepensated for the damages!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Before Justin could say anything, Jessica had already asked, "What kind ofpensation do the


    Livingstones want?"


    Mrs.Livingstone suddenly smiled.


    "I have heard a long time ago that your family has a secret technique for having triplets, right? If the


    child is Cecelia''s, then you must give us the medicine for having triplets for free! Aspensation!"


    Medicine for having triplets? Upon hearing this, Nora suddenly looked at Jessica.


    For some reason, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, Lily finally walked out of the operating room.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    When Lily came out, everyone looked at her.


    Mrs.Livingstone was the first to ask, "Is the child okay?"


    Thomas looked at her angrily as if she had just killed his child...However, Lily ignored these two people


    and walked straight to Nora.


    One had to know that Lily was considered a famous surgeon outside.


    When had she been treated so slowly by others? Oh, except for her boss.


    Just like now, she had already walked to Nora, but Nora still did not speak.


    She could only say, "Boss, I''ve sessfully taken the DNA sample, the patient''s child is fine."


    Nora''s reply was, "Okay"


    She yawned widely.


    Lily: "..."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Thomas, who was beside him, red at her.


    "You said that there''s no problem, but how can I trust you? I''ve already asked how to do amniotic fluid


    puncture.Forget about one month, even at four months the probability of a miscarriage is very high!"


    Nora looked at him slowly.


    "It''s highly unlikely that anything would go wrong when Lily is the one performing such a small


    procedure."


    Thomas:"?"


    Lily, who was inexplicably praised, instantly raised her chin in excitement.Her proud expression was


    very obvious.She rolled her eyes and handed a DNA sample to Thomas .


    "This is your child''s DNA.You can find a random testing facility now.If you suspect that I changed the


    sample, you can go to Cecelia''s side now to take her DNA sample forparison.My results will be out


    in two hours."


    Sigh! The DNA testing Lab would have taken at least three hours to produce the results! How could


    she only need two hours? She was too good! Lily helplessly took another DNA sample and went


    straight to the monitoring room in the hospital.


    As she walked, she could not help but think: Was it okay to refer to herself now as a professional DNA


    tester? After Lily left, there was silence.


    Thomas looked at Nora and wanted to say something, but because Justin was present, he could only


    remain silent.


    After staying there for a while, he saw Cecelia being pushed out.


    Thomas pursed his lips and strode toward her.


    Amidst her cries of surprise, he plucked a few strands of her hair and turned to leave.


    Cecelia had her hair pulled out, but she could not say a word at this moment.


    She knew that she was finished.


    When Mrs.Livingstone saw Cecelia, she had already rushed up and held her hand to ask, "Cecelia,


    how are you now? Where''s the child? Is the child still around?"


    She felt that the child would definitely not make it.


    One month pregnant was the easiest time to have a miscarriage.


    After the amniotic fluid was punctured, the child would definitely be gone...


    Unexpectedly, when he said this, Cecelia actually revealed a hesitant expression.


    She bit her lip and said after a moment, "It, it¡¯s still..."


    "Still here?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was also surprised, but she continued, "It''s okay.Some people don''t have a


    miscarriage immediately..."


    In Mrs.Livingstone''s opinion, the child in Cecilia''s stomach was Thomas¡¯.


    Even if it was gone, it didn''t matter .


    At the very least, after getting the secret to having triplets , their family could also have triplets! Who


    would care about Cecelia? Therefore, what she cared about the most now was to get the DNA results


    and then p the faces of the Stewarts and Nora! Nora did not have the time to stay in the hospital and


    wait for the results.


    Justin was also a busy person.


    If he wanted to manage such a bigpany, he definitely could not waste time.


    But with these two people together...


    Justin whispered, "Wait for the results?"


    Nora nced at him and suddenly felt that being with him, wasting two to three hours was nothing.


    She nodded, so the two of them sat down on the bench in the hospital corridor and began to chat.


    "What was Cherry doing when you went out?"


    Justin said, "Oh, don''t worry.I didn''t let her y games."


    If there was no flicker in his eyes when he said this, it would have been more believable.


    Nora pursed her lips and chided him.


    "Her eyes are still developing.If she stares at her phone all the time, she will be short-sighted."


    "It''s okay.She''s a girl.If she wants to y, she can y for a while.Besides, we''re not short-sighted, so


    it''s not gic.I help her do eye exercises every day and give her fish liver oil."


    Nora:"..."


    She grimaced.


    "Don''t you think you''re spoiling her too much?"


    "Is that so?" Justin thought about it seriously.


    "It''s okay.Cherry isn''t arrogant and willful.She has a sweet mouth and is especially obedient.I didn''t


    spoil her much either.The child is sensible."


    Nora felt that she simply could not argue with Justin.She sighed silently.


    At this moment, Lily came out with the DNA test results.


    Lily walked to Nora and yawned too.


    Then, she handed the results to her.


    Lawrence, who had followed Justin, teased, "Lily, you''ve been with Miss Smith for a long time.Are you


    also so sleepy? This is the third yawn I''ve seen from you today!"


    Lily said unhappily, "Boss yawns because of sleepiness.I''m yawning because I''m too tired! I haven''t


    slept for 24 hours."


    Lawrence: "...I''m sorry."


    When Mrs.Livingstone saw Lily, she walked over and asked, "What was the oue? The child must


    be Thomas¡¯, right?!"

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Nora nced at the report and could not be bothered with this woman.She threw the report to her.


    Mrs.Livingstone immediately took it.


    After taking a look, she was stunned and frowned tightly.


    Jessica, who was apanying Helen, walked over at the right time.


    When she saw Mrs.Livingstone''s disbelieving expression, she walked to her and said, "This child is


    almost four months old.Now that the results are out...Mrs.Livingstone, you should believe it, right?"


    Hearing her words, Mrs.Livingstone suddenly looked up.


    She did not dare to believe this report and said, "Impossible.After I found out that Cecelia was


    pregnant, I personally took her to the hospital for another checkup! It was indeed a month old!"


    How could she not know how long Cecelia was pregnant for? She had suspected it before, so she


    specially took Cecelia to the hospital.


    Yesterday, before Thomas got a divorce, she had done a fresh checkup.


    As soon as she said this, Jessica asked, "Which hospital did you go to?"


    Mrs.Livingstone said, "New York Women''s and Children''s Hospital."


    Jessica lowered her eyes and sneered.


    "Don''t you know that the director of that hospital is Cecelia''s cousin?"


    Mrs.Livingstone:"???"


    She was stunned.


    "How could this be?!"


    Why would she bother to find out who the director of New York Women''s and Children''s Hospital was?


    Therefore, she had never thought of this question! However, when she went to the hospital and


    confirmed that the child was only one month old, the doctor had joked, "Eat less.Those who don''t know


    might think that your tummy is more than three months old.If you''re too fat, it''ll lead to prematurebor-"


    That was why she was certain that the child in Cecelia¡¯s stomach was Thomas¡¯.


    But now, she realized that perhaps this was all nned by Cecelia long ago! Mrs.Livingstone''s


    expression changed from white to purple and then to as pale as paper.


    A series of changes made Nora, who was beside her, click her tongue in admiration.


    However, Mrs.Livingstone refused to admit this.


    "This ONA report is definitely fake! You must be lying to me!"


    She took a step back and stared at Jessica and Nora.


    "Have you two worked together? Hehe, are you still going to say that there''s nothing wrong with Nora''s


    medical skills? Let me tell you, it''s impossible.My son can''t have weak semen!"


    If the child in Cecelia''s stomach was really not Thomas¡¯...


    This proved Nora''s previous guess about Thomas being infertile.


    But how could her son be infertile? No way! This report was definitely fake! Jessica sighed.


    "Miss Smith had already guessed that you might not believe it, so she got your son to find a randomb


    outside to do it.We can wait for your son''s results."


    With that, she decided not to go back to the ward and sat on the bench in the corridor.


    She said, "Mrs.Livingstone, asthenospermia can be treated.You don''t have to look like you''re mourning


    your parents.At least your family wasn''t deceived by Cecelia, right?"


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered.


    "I don''t believe anything you''re saying now! I want to wait for my son toe back!"


    "..Alright, then."


    After waiting for more than two hours, Thomas finally returned.


    The moment he appeared in the corridor, Mrs.Livingstone stood up and hurried over.


    "Son, is the result out? What is it? The child is yours, right? Tell me these people are lying to me! They


    brought me a fake DNA report!"


    Thomas''s expression was dark and he looked very angry.He did not speak for a moment.


    After a while, he pushed Mrs.Livingstone away and entered Cecelia''s ward.


    When Mrs.Livingstone saw this scene, she was overjoyed .


    A rxed expression finally appeared on her face as she sneered at Jessica.


    "Did you see that? My son went to see Cecelia first after returning.This means that Cecelia''s child is


    definitely his! Otherwise, why would he care so much about Cecelia?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard Thomas''s angry roaring from the ward.


    "Tell me, who is the father of this bastard child?!"

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    After the angry roar, Cecelia kept her mouth shut.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "This child is yours.What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Smack! A pnded ruthlessly.


    Thomas roared, "This child isn''t mine! The evidence is conclusive now, but you''re still lying here?! Tell


    me, whose child is this?!"


    "It''s yours..."


    Cecelia refused to speak.


    "F*ck, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Thomas could not stand it anymore.


    Even in front of so many people, he began to curse.


    The ward was instantly in chaos.


    Then, medical staff rushed in and said that Cecelia was pregnant, urging Thomas not to do anything.


    Outside the ward.


    Mrs.Livingstone stood there in a daze.


    What did Thomas say in the ward? Was that child a bastard? Bastard...


    Did this mean that the child was not Thomas¡¯? Then what Jessica and Nora said was right?!


    Mrs.Livingstone suddenly looked at Nora and Jessica...


    Her son really had asthenospermia.


    He might not have a child of his own in this lifetime! Mrs.Livingstone stood on the spot in shock.


    The determination she had shown in front of them earlier was just as helpless and face-smacking now!


    She felt very embarrassed, especially since they were in the VIP ward.


    People in the VIP ward at this private hospital were all from wealthy families! Justin hade


    personally.


    At this moment, everyone around had already stretched their necks to look at them.


    A day ago, when the two of them got a divorce, Mrs.Livingstone had even spread rumors outside to


    prevent the Livingstones from being criticized.


    She said that it was fine if Helen could not have a child, but she even teamed up with Nora and


    nned to turn the tables on her.


    But now...


    Someone shouted, "Mrs.Livingstone, so Helen didn''t y the me game.The one who can''t have a


    child is really your son!"


    In front of Justin, someone also began to suck up to him.


    "Miss Smith''s medical skills are really awesome.It''s alternative medicine.She can tell that he has weak


    semen just by taking his pulse? As expected of Dr.Zabe''s disciple!"


    "Yes, yes.Mrs.Livingstone, you were still talking nonsense just now.How Miss Smith''s medical skills


    aren''t good and she''s too young and hasn''t grasped the essence of alternative medicine.Now, you


    realize that you''ve wronged her, right?"


    Mrs.Livingstone bit her lip in anger.


    The Livingstones had always had a good reputation outside.


    Firstly, Mrs.Hunt knew how to conduct herself and had always taught them not to do embarrassing


    things, so the Livingstones had developed the habit of hiding embarrassing things.


    Secondly, Mrs.Livingstone was very scheming.


    When she heard these words, her eyes instantly turned red.She held Nora''s hand.


    "Miss Smith, you''re really a godly doctor.We''ve wronged you! It''s all my fault.Look, can you help


    Thomas treat his illness?"


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, I''m sorry.I''ll be staying at home to educate my children and take care of my husband


    in the future.I won''t embarrass myself outside."


    Mrs.Livingstone:"???"


    She was stunned for a moment before realizing these were the words that she herself had said in a


    moment of anger back at the Hunts.


    Now, Nora was using these words to shut her mouth! Mrs.Livingstone bit her lip in anger, but in front of


    so many people, she continued to apologize.


    "Miss Smith, I know you''re angry.For the sake of Mrs.Hunt, don''t fuss about it with me! I''m an elder, so


    I''ll inevitably be a little biased when I do things.I apologize to you, okay?"


    Nora: "I only decided to concentrate on recuperating from now on because of you.I won''t show my face


    outside anymore.Isn''t this what you told me two days ago?"


    Mrs.Livingstone:"???"


    The surrounding people were speechless.


    Who had not been sick before? No one could guarantee that they would not have to beg Nora in the


    future! Therefore, everyone criticized Mrs.Livingstone.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, you''re being too much.What era is it now? How can a woman not have her own


    career?"


    "That''s right.Do you think we''re living in ancient times? Should a woman just raise her children and stay


    at home..


    "Mrs.Livingstone, you''re really old and outdated! Which young person these days isn''t busy with their


    career? Besides, anyone can be a wife in a wealthy family.If Miss Smith doesn''t use her medical skills,


    won''t she be wasting her talent?"


    Mrs.Livingstone had always been someone who could upy the highest position in public with just a


    few words.


    However, she did not expect that this time, she would be defeated by Nora''s two sentences.


    She was furious.


    Hearing the words around her, she suddenly lowered her voice and said in a voice only Nora and she


    could hear, "Nora, don''t be shameless! So what if your medical skills are good? Others can also treat


    his illness.My son will give birth to his own child sooner orter, but what about you?! You still have to


    face Justin''s illegitimate son!!"


    These words made Nora''s pupils shrink.


    Then, she heard Mrs.Livingstone continue, "I heard that the illegitimate son has a very strange


    temper.He''s almost a little demon king.He grew up outside, has a very wild personality, and doesn''t


    have any manners.He stirred up trouble at home and wouldn''t let anyone have a moment of peace! I


    think you should indeed put down your career and stay at home.You should teach your eldest


    illegitimate son well! Heh!"

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    He was wild...rude...and had a strange temper...Little Demon...


    These words entered Nora''s ears, making her very ufortable.


    She did not understand why, but when she heard others say that about Xander, she felt that although


    she was right, these bad words were too much for a child.


    Her eyes turned cold suddenly and she sneered.


    "Do you think it''s really that easy to treat his weak semen?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Nora had already lowered her eyes and did not want to speak anymore.


    Thomas had been overly indulgent and had serious kidney deficiency.


    His weak semen had already reached the level of sterilization.


    This illness was really difficult to treat.


    However! If he wanted a child, she had an alternative medicine pill.


    She had originally wanted to say this, but after Mrs.Livingstone had scolded Xander, she suddenly


    decided not to mention it.


    Yes, she could not be bothered to mention it previously.


    She smirked and did not say anything else.


    Mrs.Livingstone still wanted to ask more, but Jessica walked forward and stopped her.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Mrs.Livingstone, I have clues about the adulterer.I can provide them


    to you for free."


    Mrs.Livingstone narrowed her eyes and looked at her warily.


    "Are you that kind?" Jessica sighed.


    "I just want you to take back what you said about my sister not being able to have children! If this gets


    out, my sister''s future won''t be easy"


    When Mrs.Livingstone heard this, she suddenly thought of something.


    She instantly smiled and grabbed Jessica''s hand.


    "Jessica, look.This is a misunderstanding! We can''t get a divorce.Thomas is just a child.He also


    realizes his mistake this time.The two children are really ignorant.Why are they getting a divorce so


    hastily? Sigh, I think we¡¯ Il get them to remarry tomorrow!"


    Jessica:"?"


    She frowned.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, they''re already divorced.Besides, my sister can''t possibly live with your son


    anymore!"


    Mrs.Livingstone waved her hand.


    "Why not? They''re husband and wife.A day as husband and wife means a hundred days of


    grace.When they got a divorce, I saw that Helen was also very sad.Now that I know that this is all a


    misunderstanding, I think we should let them get back together.Don''t worry, I''ll look after Thomas in the


    future.I won''t let him make any mistakes again!"


    Nora, who was beside him, could not help but interrupt.


    "He doesn''t have the ability to make mistakes anymore"


    He had been indulging himself too much.He probably can''t even get a morning erection anymore.He


    still wanted to make a mistake? Tsk.


    When Mrs.Livingstone heard this, she blushed.


    Jessica was even more furious.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Mrs.Livingstone, I asked you to say this because our family doesn''t


    want to fall out with you.I think you shouldn''t go overboard!"


    With that, she leaned closer to Mrs.Livingstone and lowered her voice.


    "Mr.Hunt is right here.I''m sure you saw his attitude.I don''t think you want to make things difficult for


    Mr.Hunt and Mrs.Hunt, right?"


    The sole reason the Livingstones were respected in New York was Mrs.Hunt.


    Mrs.Livingstone also relied on this confidence, but Justin was the head of the Hunts! When


    Mrs.Livingstone heard this, she knew that this matter could not be blown out of proportion.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Alright, in that case, let''s make a deal! I''ll help Helen rify that it''s


    not her fault.This is all a misunderstanding.Tell me the way to have triplets!"


    She still wanted triplets.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, it was really enviable for a wealthy family to have triplets! Twins were verymon nowadays,


    but triplets were very rare! Jessica frowned and sighed.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Mrs.Livingstone sneered.


    "Stop pretending.I''ve already done my research.In the past five years, there have suddenly been many


    triplets in New York.And all of those families are more or less rted to yours!"

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    When Jessica heard this, her expression instantly changed.However, she suppressed herughter and


    regained her calmness in an instant.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, your words are a little frivolous.Before us, other families have had quadruplets,


    quintuplets, and sextuplets.They have all been on the news.Why are you only focusing on our triplets?"


    When she said this, her voice was very low.She clearly did not want it to be made public.


    Mrs.Livingstone began to count.


    "There are not many twins in wealthy families, let alone triplets.But in the past few years, there have


    been a total of seven pairs of triplets in wealthy families.The first is yours, the next is your second


    sister''s, and then yours again.Your second sister even gave birth to quadruplets.Your family has a lot of


    children.Your mother gave birth to them.You and your second sister are also twins.We don''t have any


    doubts, we only exim how awesome your genes are.However, following that, the Lloyds also gave


    birth to twins.The strange thing was that be it the man or the woman, there was no precedent of them


    having multiple births.When I asked around, I learned that the mother of the girl from the Lloyds was


    your mother¡¯ s half-sister! It was only because the two of them did not live together since they were


    young that the outside world did not know about their rtionship."


    At this point, Mrs.Livingstone smiled and continued, ¡° And..."


    She exined the origins of the seven triplets clearly.


    In the end, she said, "Therefore, your family must have a way to have triplets.Tell me, I will never


    nder Helen outside in the future! Also, once she gets her dowry back, I can also share a portion of


    her shared assets with Thomas."


    When Helen got a divorce, she had only brought back her own dowry.


    But actually, her dowry and the Livingstones'' assets had earned a lot of money over the years.


    Logically speaking, Helen should get a bonus.


    Unfortunately, the Livingstones did not give it to her.


    Helen was anxious to get a divorce and wanted to cut everything off and start a new life.She did not


    force it.


    Hearing Mrs.Livingstone''s words, Jessica bit her lips and said after a while, "Mrs.Livingstone, I don''t


    know or understand anything you''re saying.Triplets and twins are the same.It depends on genes.This


    also depends on fate!"


    It was impossible for Jessica to reveal this secret.


    She had thought it through very clearly.


    Being able to have triplets was her younger sister''s trump card to find a man again! As long as this


    trump card was around, she did not have to worry that no one would want to marry her.


    Seeing that she refused to speak and that other than the two of them, the other three pairs of triplets


    were not conspicuous, Mrs.Livingstone could not force her.


    She could only say angrily, "Alright, since you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t me us!"


    With that, she left without exining anything to Helen under the scrutiny of the crowd.


    Jessica looked at her back and took a deep breath.


    She felt that she had taken extra care of the Livingstones when it came to handling matters, but the


    Livingstones¡¯ current state was really disappointing As she was thinking, she heard Nora say, "There''s


    nothing wrong with Helen''s injuries.


    It''s just a normal fracture.


    She''ll be fine after resting for a while.


    I have some special ointment here that can heal her wounds faster.


    And, don''t worry, this injury will not affect her future life."


    Nora''s words were vague, but everyone present understood.


    Helen was fine! She could conceive! When Thomas was proven to have weak semen, Helen''s


    reputation would have be better.


    However, if no one rified, it was indeed difficult to say.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Who knew if there was a problem with both of them? Now that Nora had said this, it was equivalent to


    guaranteeing that Helen did not have a problem! Therefore, the gazes around her instantly became


    more enthusiastic.


    Triplets! Jessica''s heart warmed up.


    She walked to Nora and suddenly made up her mind.


    She grabbed her hand.


    "Miss Smith, are you interested in having triplets with Mr.Hunt in the future? I have a way..."


    Nora:"?"


    She had already given birth to a pair of twins, and Xander was most likely her child.


    What else could she want? Three were enough! However, as she thought this, she narrowed her eyes


    and suddenly said, "I wonder what your method is?"


    Jessica looked around and finally leaned close to Nora''s ear mysteriously.


    "I have a medicine.I''ll give it to you for free."


    Medicine...Nora was stunned and looked at her suddenly.Her heart skipped a beat.She suddenly


    asked, "Where did you get this medicine?"


    Could she have given birth to triplets because of this medicine back then?!

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Hearing this, Jessica was stunned and did not answer for a moment.


    After a moment, she sighed.


    "Actually, it was six years ago.I had once saved a lunatic.He was wearing ragged clothes and fainted


    from hunger on the way.Then, I gave him some food and some money.In order to repay me, that


    person gave me a form."Jessica sighed.


    "At first, I did not believe in that form.I brought it home for my mother who knew a little about


    alternative medicine.After taking a look, she said that it was a divine medicine.Therefore, she got me to


    make a few pills.When we wanted children after marriage, we ate one pill and really gave birth to


    triplets."


    At this point, Jessica continued, "Later on, I gave it to my second sister.She also gave birth to


    triplets.However, my second sister was more greedy.She ate two during her second pregnancy, so she


    gave birth to quadruplets..."


    Nora:"?"


    This could still be controlled? She hesitated for a moment.


    "What did that lunatic look like?"


    At the mention of a crazy person, she thought of a possibility.It was Old Maddy who was still in the


    hospital and being taken care of by Lily.


    Ever since Old Maddy''s food poisoning incident, he had been in the hospital.


    Later on, Nora taught Lily the method of acupuncture and asked her to continue treating Old


    Maddy.Speaking of which...


    Not only did Lily have to perform acupuncture on Old Maddy regrly, but she also had to drug


    Quentin regrly.


    She also had to constantly do DNA tests and restore the DNA sequencing to its original state before


    using it topare samples...


    She was really busy.


    Yes, remember to give Lily a raise! While Nora was thinking about this, Jessica said, "He looked like a


    normal person.He looked quite dirty, but I didn''t take a photo."


    Nora took out her phone and found Old Maddy''s photo to show her.


    "Is this the person?"


    Jessica looked at the disfigured person and immediately shook her head.


    "No.The lunatic I saved spoke incoherently, but he wasn''t disfigured.I still remember that there was a


    huge mole on his left cheek, and there was a strand of hair on the mole."


    Old Maddy had been disfigured more than twenty years ago.


    However, Jessica had saved the person six years ago.


    Six years ago...


    was also the time when Nora was about to get pregnant! Nora suddenly asked, "Where did you save


    him?"


    Jessica said, "I was traveling in the country.It was in a small town, but as for where it was, I have to


    think about it...It seemed to be near California!"


    California...


    Nora continued to ask, "What about the time? When was the exact time six years ago?"


    Jessica recalled carefully.


    "Six years ago...it should have been winter .Because I remember the madman''s hair was frozen at the


    time.The clothes he wore were tattered.I even gave him my husband''s down jacket.Yes, it was


    winter.My husband and I had gone out for our honeymoon!"


    Winter! When Nora was pregnant, it was in the winter six years ago! This made her even more


    suspicious of what had happened.


    Jessica saw that she was asking so many questions and thought of how Nora had alsoe from


    California.


    When she saved him back then, that person also seemed on his way to California...She suddenly


    asked, "Is this rted to you?"


    Nora nodded.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be rted to me."


    Justin suddenly said, "Jessica, do you still have anything left of him? As the head of the Hunts, it was


    difficult for the Stewarts to talk to Justin on normal days.Only someone at the level of her father-inw


    could sit beside Justin and talk with him.


    Therefore, when he spoke, Jessica instantly became even more proactive.


    She thought about it carefully and suddenly said, "Oh, the form that person gave me back then is


    still here! It was written by hand!"


    Form...


    Nora and Justin looked at each other and said in unison, "Can we take a look?"


    "Of course."


    Jessica said, "But it''s at the Stewarts¡¯.


    Should I go back and get it?


    "No, it''s fine."


    Nora decided to follow beside her.


    "I''lle with you to get it."


    Jessica nodded without hesitation.


    In her impression, Nora could not havee to steal the form for the triplets.


    After all, Nora was Dr .Zabe''s disciple! Jessica trusted her medical skills very much.


    After settling Helen down, Justin let her stay in the VIP ward and even sent someone to protect her to


    prevent Thomas from harassing her.


    After settling all of this, Jessica drove in front and Justin followed behind her with Nora.


    The two cars left the hospital and went straight to the Stewarts.


    On the way.


    Justin drove while Nora stared ahead and suddenly asked, "How are Cherry and Xander getting


    along?"Chapter 637 Justin smiled.


    "...They haven''t met yet."


    Nora:"?"


    She turned her head hesitantly and heard Justin say, "Ever since Cherry came back, Xander has been


    hiding upstairs.He got the butler to deliver to his room.He has been acting suspiciously every day for


    god knows what...I didn''t bother with him too much."


    Before confirming Xander''s identity, Justin''s feelings for this child were stillplicated.


    On the one hand, he was disgusted by the sudden appearance of a child.


    On the other hand, this child might be his and Nora''s.


    Even if it was not Nora''s, it should probably be his.


    Therefore, he could not hate the child.


    There were even times when he looked into the child''s pure eyes and felt that Xander could still be


    saved.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Perhaps this child was not as bad as Trueman in his bones.


    After all, he was only five years old! In such aplicated situation, if he did not want to interact with


    Cherry, Justin would not force him.Nora was silent for a moment.


    "Are you sure they haven''t met yet?"


    Justin was about to answer yes when he suddenly paused and pursed his lips.


    "At least they hadn''t met before I went out." Nora rubbed her forehead.


    "Yes, I guess they will meet now."


    She knew Cherry too well! The little fellow was definitely not the obedient type.She would definitely be


    very curious if there was a child living upstairs! Justin: !! He immediately became nervous.


    "That child, Xander, has a bad temper and a foul mouth.Would he bully Cherry? No, I have to call and


    get the butler to take a look."


    Before he could pick up his phone, Nora pressed his hand down and sighed silently.


    "Forget it.It''s not certain who will bully whom!"


    Justin: His daughter was so soft and obedient, how could she bully others? Nora rolled her eyes.It


    seemed like Justin still did not understand the little demon''s nature.


    If she were that obedient, why would Nora be so strict with her?! However, when the little demoness


    faced the little devil, she wondered who was stronger between Cherry and Xander? Suddenly, she was


    a little curious! Nora smirked.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw Justin say, "No, I still have to make a call.Cherry is a girl.She


    can''t be wronged!"


    Nora:"..."


    Originally, it was not certain who would win between Cherry and Xander, but if there was a father to pull


    the strings, then Cherry would definitely be able to suppress Xander, right? Justin went to make a call,


    but Nora ignored him.


    After the call, the group arrived at the Stewarts.


    When they saw theming over in a grandiose manner, especially when Justin drove into the


    Stewarts¡¯ house, the Stewarts instantly became nervous and trembled top to bottom.


    Mrs.Stewart was very nervous when she saw this.


    The soft-hearted woman held Jessica''s hand and asked carefully, "Why is Mr.Hunt here?"


    Jessica looked at Nora helplessly.


    "They have something to discuss.Mom, where''s that prescription from back then? Take it out and let


    Miss Smith and Mr.Hunt take a look!"


    Mrs.Stewart nodded and went upstairs.


    Soon, she came down with a form in her trembling hands.She handed the form to Nora


    respectfully.


    When she handed it to her, she was still saying, "Miss Smith, thank you so much for helping Helen!


    Without your help, Helen definitely wouldn''t have been able to get rid of this marriage.If you want this


    form, then take it! However, you shouldn''t take too much of this medicine.Damn it, look at me.You''re


    an alternative medicine doctor yourself.What else can I say? Look at the prescription yourself and you


    should understand! It''s best if you only take one pill every time.Your family already has twin genes.One


    pill can help you give birth to triplets! Don''t take too many.Having too many children is very bad for the


    mother..."


    Nora took the form.


    After opening it and seeing the words, she was stunned! It was her!

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    The note should have been written a long time ago.


    The edges had been worn down to the point of being dpidated.It had been protected very well by the


    Stewarts.


    The piece of paper was probably very old.It was slightly yellowish as if it would disintegrate with a light


    tug.


    Nora was silent for a moment before suddenly asking, "Can I have this piece of paper?"


    Jessica sensed Nora''s expression and knew that the matter seemed to be a little serious.


    She said, "Sure.Actually, we have already recorded the form on this piece of paper.We kept this


    piece of paper tomemorate it."


    This piece of paper was meaningless to the Stewarts.Nora nodded.She carefully folded the piece of


    paper following the creases and ced it in her pocket.


    When she looked up again, she looked at Jessica and thanked her.


    Jessica said, "I should be the one thanking you.However, please keep this between us."


    If everyone came looking for their secret medicine, it would be troublesome.


    Nora understood, so she nodded.She did not stay long with Justin.


    Before leaving, Justin suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Jessica.


    "If there¡¯s anything in the future, you can directlye to me"


    This was a promise Justin made to her.


    After all, although Nora had helped the Stewarts, It was hard for Jessica to take out the form to


    repay her.


    Now that Jessica was being so cooperative, the Hunts could not ignore them.


    Furthermore, if Jessica did not give the form to Mrs.Livingstone, she would probably be


    enemies with them.


    Justin''s words were also a promise to the Stewarts for their protection.


    The Hunts would not stand on the Livingstones'' side! Jessica heaved a sigh of relief.


    The reason she was so cooperative was that she hoped that the Hunts and Smith would not interfere in


    this matter.The Stewarts and her husband''s family were not afraid of the Livingstones.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What they had always been afraid of were the Hunts! After leaving, Nora remained silent.


    After getting into the car, Justin did not ask her why her expression was serious and only asked,


    "Where are we going?"


    Nora was silent for a moment before replying, "The Andersons."


    Justin paused for a moment and drove straight to the Andersons.


    When they arrived at the Andersons, Melissa was a little surprised.


    ¡°Nora, why are you back so soon? Did something happen?"


    Nora''s expression was better now.


    Or rather, she had always been expressionless.


    Therefore, at this moment, she was expressionless.


    The people from the Andersons did not notice either.


    Nora said, "I came to see Grandma."


    Although Mrs.Anderson''s eyes had recovered, she was still old.All kinds of things had happened to her


    body, and it had worsened with age.


    Therefore, Nora would visit her every once in a while.She felt that her words were wless.


    However, Melissa nced at Justin, who was following behind her, and lowered her eyes.


    "Okay, go!"


    Nora went upstairs and Justin sat on the sofa downstairs.This was the Andersons¡¯ house, after all.He


    could not go upstairs at will.


    There were many women at the Andersons.


    It was not like the Smiths where he had his own room.


    He had just sat on the sofa when Melissa suddenly sat opposite him and said, "Justin, there are a few


    things I''m not sure if I should say."


    Justin immediately sat up straight.


    Justin had always admired the Andersons.


    Yvette was a admirable figure in the past, and the Andersons had not lost their pride all these years.


    Although they could notpare to the Hunts in terms of business, they had always been in the lead in


    the pharmaceutical industry.


    Melissa was a schr and also a well-known painter.


    He would often visit the Andersons when she was in California.


    Hearing Melissa''s sudden serious tone, he said humbly, "Please speak."


    Melissa lowered her eyes.


    "You should know Nora''s temper and character as well.She''s not one of those gentle women who stay


    at home.She has a huge drive and can go even further than her mother back then.You know this,


    right?" Justin nodded.


    "I know.I never wanted her to feel trapped."


    Others tied their wives down, but it was impossible for him to do so.


    Even if she became Madam Hunt, Nora would not be his essory! But why would Melissa suddenly


    say such things? As he was thinking, Melissa said, "Yes, I heard you have an illegitimate child?"


    dustin: He understood! Although Nora had acted very normal earlier, Melissa had still caught her mood


    immediately.She had pretended not to see it.


    Now, she was knocking him down! Although not many people knew that he had an illegitimate child,


    there were still quite a few.


    Melissa had probably heard some rumors! He hurriedly said, "I haven''t confirmed it."


    Melissa looked at him.


    "Huh?"


    Justin suddenly felt like he was facing his mother-inw.


    He hurriedly exined, "We haven''t confirmed if that child is mine yet, but don''t worry.I''ve already dealt


    with the person who pretended to be his mother.Also, I don''t think I''ll make things difficult for Nora


    because of him in the future."


    Melissa then heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Nora has a cold personality and is not suitable to take care of children.The Hunts are very busy.It''s not


    like we can''t afford to raise a child.Us Andersons and Smiths are not petty either..."


    Melissa had long guessed that if Justin had an illegitimate child, he was probably schemed against.


    To be honest, this was not Justin''s fault.


    After all, the children between Justin and Nora seemed to have been schemed against.


    Melissa could tolerate him raising a child outside.


    After all, it was too unreasonable to stop a father from raising a five-year-old child.


    However, this child could not appear in front of Nora and disturb her! Hearing Justin''s guarantee,


    Melissa frowned.


    Was Nora a little frustrated? Was she frustrated about this? Upstairs.


    Nora checked Mrs.Anderson''s pulse and confirmed that she was fine.


    Then, she went out and entered the room she had stayed in after returning to New York.


    That room belonged to Yvette.


    After entering, she went straight to the study and took out the medical book Yvette used to read.


    There were many notes on it, all written by Yvette.She took out the piece of paper she had brought with


    her and unfolded it.


    Then, she looked at the words on the paper.


    Yvette''s writing was extremely aggressive.She always liked to draw thest stroke very long.


    Her handwriting was unique and different from others.


    When she turned a corner, she liked to draw an extra arc.


    After carefulparison, she finally came to a conclusion.


    The words on the paper were indeed written by her mother, Yvette!

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    The words were from Yvette, but it did not mean that the person who had schemed against her back


    then was Yvette.


    However, it meant that the lunatic at least knew Yvette.


    The person who had schemed against her for her pregnancy back then was definitely Trueman.


    Otherwise, Ruth would not have had a photo of her and Justin...


    Furthermore, if her mother''s person had schemed against her to get her pregnant, then it was


    impossible for Trueman to know the entire truth.


    Nora frowned.Her head was filled with confusion.


    What happened back then was like a mystery.


    What was going on? Why was her mother''s form in the hands of that old man? And did she give


    birth to twins or triplets back then?! At this moment, her questions were like a tangled ball of thread that


    could not be resolved.


    Nora took a deep breath and suppressed the confusion in her heart.She then walked out of the door


    and went downstairs.She realized that Justin was sitting on the sofa with a serious expression while


    Melissa was also looking amiable.


    The two of them should have had a pleasant conversation just now.


    Nora greeted Melissa before leaving the Andersons with Justin.


    When he saw Nora''s gaze, Justin stood up and went out with her.


    The man sat in the driver''s seat again.


    Melissa then heaved a sigh of relief.She smiled and watched as the two of them left.


    When she went upstairs, she saw that Mrs.Anderson was standing by the window, staring at their


    departing figures.


    Melissa saw the worry on Mrs.Anderson''s face and could not help but say, "Mom, Mr.Hunt seems to be


    very good to Nora.


    You should be relieved! Why are you still so worried?"


    Mrs.Anderson sighed.


    "I''m just afraid that one day, Nora will suddenly disappear like Yvette." Melissa was taken aback.


    Mrs.Anderson lowered her eyes.


    "Back then,n treated Yvette like this too.The two of them were childhood sweethearts and had a


    good rtionship, but Yvette disappeared just like that...Back then too, Yvette andn had just returned


    home.At that time, Yvette ran into something and her face shed with a daze.Then, she went


    missing."


    Mrs.Anderson held her chest.


    "I always have a bad feeling."


    Melissa looked at Mrs.Anderson, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, in the distant car.Nora told Justin of her discovery.


    "If Trueman schemed against us, what role did my mother y in this? Also, why did we have to have


    twins or triplets?"


    Nora thought that she was joking.


    Unfortunately, when she turned around to look, she saw that Justin''s expression was grave and did not


    catch the joke in her words.


    She asked hesitantly, "What''s wrong?"


    Justin sighed silently.


    "Nora, have you ever thought that perhaps your pregnancy was not due to artificial insemination?" Nora


    was stunned.


    "What do you mean? Did you think of something? Justin nodded.


    "Recently, I''ve been having a dream.In the dream, I seem to have returned to that night.Me and a..."


    Justin hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°...A slightly plump woman slept together."


    "A slightly plump woman?"


    Nora immediately said, "That''s definitely not me."


    Justin:"?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora said, "Back then, I weighed almost 200 pounds.I wasn''t just a little plump..."


    Justin."!"


    The woman who had slept with him back then was a fatty! But could he say fatty? If he said it, Nora


    would definitely fight him to the death! He coughed.


    "I meant slightly plump and about 200 pounds."


    Nora:"?"


    She immediately nced at Justin in disdain.


    "Then your standards for being slightly plump are a little low."


    Justin felt like he was being looked down on.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he finally sighed.He finally understood.


    In Nora''s eyes, being fat meant being fat.She was not like other women.She would not even let him say


    that she was slightly plump and would get angry if he did.


    Justin was about to speak when Nora suddenly looked at him warily.


    "Everyone says that people gain weight when they are middle-aged, especially men in their


    thirties.When the timees, you won''t reach your slightly plump standard!"


    Justin:"?"


    Was he being despised? The corners of his mouth twitched.


    He was about to say something when he heard Nora continue, "If you weigh 200 pounds, your body


    will have a huge problem."


    Justin instantly heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that Nora was concerned about him.


    However, she continued, "When you''re 200 pounds, you can''t lie on your stomach when you sleep.It¡¯s


    ufortable pressing against your heart, but it''s too tiring to sleep in the same posture.Therefore, it''s


    better to be skinnier."


    Justin was stunned.He felt that he would never be able to keep up with her thoughts.


    After Nora finished talking, the woman changed the topic again.


    "So, whatever Trueman said about the pregnancy might be a lie? We might also have gotten pregnant


    naturally?" Justin nodded.


    Nora was even more confused.She felt like there were a few more knots in that mess.


    "But in that case, did Trueman scheme for us to be together? Or did my mother?"


    Previously, she had felt that her mother had schemed against her to get her pregnant and could not


    ept it.


    However, after learning that her mother had sacrificed herself to save her, Nora''s thinking had


    changed.


    Perhaps at that time, in her mother''s eyes, her life was more important than anything.


    Trueman said that she would have died if she hadn''t given birth.If this was really the reason, she could


    ept that her mother had arranged for her to get pregnant.


    But if it was arranged by his mother, how did Trueman take over? How did Xander end up in his


    hands? She frowned.


    As she was thinking, she realized that the car had already entered the Hunt Manor.


    She raised her eyebrows hesitantly and heard Justin say, "Don''t you want to see how Cherry and


    Xander Yale are doing?"


    His voice was very friendly when he mentioned Cherry.


    When Xander was mentioned, he said his full name.


    Nora pursed her lips.


    "I really want to know"


    The two of them stopped the car at the entrance.


    Someone came over and drove the car to the parking lot.


    The two of them walked into the living room.


    Nora subconsciously sped up.She really wanted to see how the two children interacted.


    Pete had always given in to Cherry.


    Cherry had also been very tolerant of Pete because she had looked forward to meeting her brother


    since she was young.


    As long as Pete did not touch her game, the two little fellows would be very loving.


    However, Cherry might not be patient with others.


    The two of them had just entered when they heard amotion in the room.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "I''m so angry, I''m so angry.Jumbo, are you fighting with a wild beast ? You stayed in the jungle for so


    long, don''t you see that the middlene has already opened up! There''s so much HP are you blind?"


    Although Cherry was very fierce when she scolded people in her childish voice, it was funny to see her


    dancing on the sofa.


    "I think he might be a Buddhist who can''t bear to kill."


    Xander stood behind Cherry''s sofa and yed the supporting role.


    Cherry rolled her eyes and turned around with her back to Xander.It was obvious that she did not want


    to talk to him.


    "Can you shut up?"


    Xander stuck out his tongue and closed his eyes.He stood there obediently.


    Cherry continued the next group battle.


    "Jumbo! I''m an ADC, do you know what an ADC is? Why are you stealing from my minions? Don''t you


    know I''m looking for more resources?"


    She had just finishedining when Xander said again, "This guy probably died of poverty in his


    previous life, so he wants whatever money he sees in this life."


    Cherry was in a fit of anger.She nodded immediately.


    "You have a point!"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized who had said those words.Cherry


    immediately rolled her eyes and nced at Xander.She tilted her head and said in a childish voice,


    "Can you not talk to me?"


    Xander stabbed his elbows into the sofa and hung his chin.


    His chubby face was held in his hands.


    "But there¡¯s only you and me in this house.If I don''t talk to you, who will I talk to?"


    Cherry: "...The butler!"


    "Tsk, I''m not talking to him."


    Xander continued to look at Cherry.


    "I just want to talk to you."


    Cherry: She rolled her eyes again and stood up from the sofa.She strode upstairs with Xander following


    behind her.


    "What are you going to do Cherry: "I''ll y upstairs."


    Xander nodded.


    "I think it''s quieter upstairs too.It''s too noisy with peopleing and going downstairs."


    The two of them went up to the second floor one after another and arrived in front of Cherry''s room.


    Cherry walked in and Xander was about to follow when Cherry suddenly turned around and looked into


    the distance.


    "Daddy!"


    Xander suddenly looked over but realized that there was no one there.He turned around to see


    Cherry''s door close with a bang.


    Xander:"..."


    The door almost hit his nose.He touched his nose.


    That appearance was really identical to how Justin usually looked when he felt ufortable.


    Why was Cherry so angry? She was not as cute as she was on the Inte.


    As Xander thought about this, he pursed her lips.


    Then, just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard footsteps downstairs.


    When he turned around and saw Nora and Justining upstairs, he immediately strode forward and


    rushed into his room.


    Bang!


    The door closed.


    Xander was prepared to sleep.


    Sigh! He sighed silently.


    Before he returned to the country, Trueman had said that the woman beside Justin was very annoying,


    so Xander hated Nora.


    However, who would have thought that Nora was the mother of his only friend? What should he do


    now? He originally wanted to tease Nora.


    But if he did that now, would his only good friend really cut ties with him? Xander ced his arms


    behind his head andy on the bed staring at the ceiling in frustration.


    Outside the room.


    Justin raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do I feel like Xander is avoiding you?"


    "Really?" Nora touched her face.


    "I''m not that scary, am I?"


    However, it was quite strange that the two children did not quarrel.


    She did not know what had happened previously...


    As Nora thought about this, she and Justin looked at each other and then went their separate ways.


    Nora went to Cherry''s room.


    Justin went to Xander''s room, nning to probe.


    Nora had just entered when she saw that Cherry had finished her game and was video calling Pete.


    The little girly on the bed, her legs swaying.


    "Pete, that Xander really looks identical to Daddy.He keeps trying to curry favors with me.Fortunately, I


    listened to you and realized his goal long ago.I ignored him!"


    Pete: "...Okay, keep ignoring him.Cherry, I''ve asked around.Everyone says that he''s the illegitimate


    child of Dad and another woman.He must have a reason to curry favor with you, so this person can''t


    stay.Otherwise, Mom will be very sad! We have to firm our resolve!"


    As if she was doing a spy mission, Cherry nodded.


    "Pete, don''t worry.Although he fawns on me in every way and his words are indeed quite nice, I won''t


    be bewitched by his sweet talk! Daddy can have other babies apart from you and me, but this baby has


    to be born from Mommy.Otherwise, he''ll be our enemy! We can''t be good to him or be soft-hearted to


    him.Or else we''ll be betraying Mommy!"


    It was as if she was talking to Pete and herself.


    In fact, after her father left today, Cherry had sneaked upstairs with the intention of messing with this


    little demon.


    After all, she had heard that on the day she was not around, the little demon had bullied several


    servants in the house! He even bit the hand of her favorite bodyguard.


    How detestable.


    She had to teach this lousy child a lesson! Therefore, she had secretly entered Xander''s room with a


    spider in her hand.


    When she pushed the door open, she realized that the person, who looked like her father, was sleeping


    on the bed.She smiled and walked over to ce the spider in Xander¡¯s hand, wanting to scare him.


    The spider in her hand was big, as big as a thumb, but it did not bite or poison.


    Cherry did not n to hurt him.She just wanted to scare him.


    When the spider crawled on her arm, Xander seemed to have sensed it.He slowly opened his eyes and


    raised his arm.


    When he saw the spider, Xander was indeed frightened.


    He screamed, his face turning white! Cherry felt that it was about time.


    After all, she couldn''t scare him to death.She was about to take the spider away when she saw...


    Xander seemed to be frightened.


    His other hand suddenly grabbed the spider, and then¡ª He stuffed the spider into his mouth...He


    stuffed it into his mouth..


    In his mouth...


    Cherry was shocked.


    She looked at him with wide eyes.


    Xander took two bites and said calmly, "It tastes good, but it''s a little hard.Find a soft one next time."


    She was bewildered! The little demoness who had been making trouble and bullying others since she


    was young was stunned by this unpredictable little demon in front of her! Cherry was dumbfounded.


    After a moment, she rushed toward Xander with a loud shout and reached out to poke his mouth.


    "Return my spider to me! She''s my pet!"


    That''s right.She had raised that spider.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t know so much.


    But unexpectedly! Xander had eaten it!!! Cherry was furious.Then, she saw Xander look at her.


    "Then should I spit it out for you?"


    As he said this, he nned to reach into his throat and even made a disgusting retching gesture.


    Cherry was a little princess who loved cleanliness.She hurriedly jumped out of bed and took a few


    steps back.


    Xander did not spit out anything.


    Instead, he smiled at Cherry.


    Cherry knew that she had been tricked.She cried out loud.


    It was not because she had been deceived, nor was she at a disadvantage.It was because her little pet


    was gone! She did not want to care about this stinky boy anymore.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Xander was anxious.


    He jumped out of bed and was about tofort Cherry when she suddenly opened her mouth and bit


    Xander''s arm.


    Xander: !!


    When he saw Cherry''s tearless eyes, he knew that he had been tricked too.


    The pain in his arm made him cry out, "Hey, let go.Are you a dog?"


    However, Cherry did not let go at all.She wanted to take revenge for her pet spider! Xander was


    furious.


    He suddenly said, "If you don''t let go, I''ll crush your spider to death!"


    Hearing this, Cherry was stunned.She looked up and saw Xander reaching out with his other hand.


    His chubby hand slowly opened, and her spider was lying on his palm.


    Cherry: Cherry ignored him.


    However, Xander found her amusing and followed her downstairs.


    Cherry yed games and scolded people in-game, so Xander yed along and said a few words.


    When it came to scolding...


    Pete had never been able to say it, so it made Cherry feel a little warm? Furthermore, it felt like two


    swords hadbined! At the thought of this, she shook her head suddenly.


    She pped her head.


    Cherry, what are you thinking about?! How could she have a good impression of that bad child,


    Xander? She had to dislike him! Because liking him would be betraying her mother.


    Cherry tried to build up her emotions, but she could not help but say, "Pete, Xander doesn''t seem that


    bad-"


    Pete:"?"


    Oh no! His sister had been corrupted! Pete was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "I''lle


    back tomorrow."


    He could not let his sister be abducted by a bad child! Cherry nodded.


    She was about to say something when Nora entered.She hurriedly hung up the phone.


    When she turned back, she saw Nora looking at her tentatively.


    Cherry immediately blinked herrge grape-like eyes and flew into her arms.


    "Mommy, why are you here? Did you feel that Cherry missed you?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her little mouth was like honey.


    Nora rubbed her head and was about to ask her how she was getting along with Xander when her


    phone suddenly rang.She lowered her head and saw that Lily was calling.


    "Boss, Old Maddy is awake.He said that he has something to say to you!"


    Old Maddy had woken up...Coincidentally, Nora wanted to ask him about the triplets!

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Nora hung up the phone and looked at Cherry.


    After a moment''s thought, she nevertheless gave her a reminder.


    "Don''t bully the boy."


    Cherry nodded at once, the very picture of a well-behaved girl.


    She replied, "Don''t worry, Mommy! Xander and I will get along very well!"


    For some reason, when she saw how she was behaving, Nora was entirely unconvinced.


    But if Cherry was refusing to say it, then she couldn''t possibly force her to, right? As such, she let


    Cherry stay obediently in the room while she went out.


    When she did, she happened to bump into Justin, who wasing out of Xander''s room.


    When the two met, Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, "How did it go?"


    Justin looked a little awkward.


    "He said that he''s getting along very well with Cherry and told me not to worry."


    Nora: She had obviously seen the two little fellows being awkward around each other, so how could


    they possibly be having fun? But both of them were refusing to tell the truth...


    "Do you believe him?" She asked.


    Justin kept quiet for a while before he suddenly replied, "Whether the children are fated to get along or


    not is out of our hands.There are siblings who have trouble getting along.Let''s not force it"


    He was afraid that Nora would tell Cherry to treat Xander better, which might instead make the children


    rebellious.


    Nora had always taken an easy-going and stress-free approach to child-raising.


    If Cherry liked ying games, then she would let her y- Of course, this was also because of


    Cherry''s unique character.


    It definitely wouldn''t do for other children to be as addicted as Cherry was to games.


    However, Cherry''s IQ was too high.She had to use games and y with Barbie dolls to calm down her


    hyperactive brain.


    Since Justin had put it that way, she nodded and walked out of the Hunt Manor.


    When she was going down the stairs, she suddenly turned and looked back, upon which she saw a


    small head quickly darting backward in Xander''s room as though he was afraid of being seen by her.


    Nora withdrew her gaze, though a faint indescribable emotion welled up in her.


    However, she quickly suppressed the emotion.She didn''t want her judgment to be impaired


    because of her emotions.


    Before she could be sure of whether Xander was her son or not, it was better that she had less contact


    with him, lest she developed feelings for him.


    If that happened, things would be troublesome.She wasn''t the only one who thought that way.


    As Justin walked her to the parking lot, even he himself suddenly said calmly, "For Trueman to send


    the child back so easily, yet not for the purpose of saving Ruth, something must be wrong.Although it is


    highly likely from a DNA perspective that Xander is our son, until we can confirm it, we must not be


    soft-hearted."


    Nora, who knew what he meant, nodded.


    After leaving Justin''s vi, she started to drive out of the manor.


    However, someone stopped her while she was on the way out.


    With a frown, Nora stopped the car and looked at the Hunts¡¯ housekeeper who had stopped her.


    The housekeeper was looking at her with a smile.She said, "Ms.Smith, Ma¡®am invites you over to her


    ce."


    Nora cast her eyes down and suddenly smiled.


    "Sorry, but I''m not free"


    As soon as she said that, the housekeeper''s expression instantly changed.She looked at Nora in


    surprise, upon which she saw a glint of indifference bursting forth from the woman''s cat-like eyes.She


    started the car and drove forward.


    Fanny, the housekeeper, had been working for Mrs.Hunt for many years and had been taking care of


    the Hunt Manor for several decades.She was highly respected in the manor, and even Justin generally


    treated her a little more politely than others.


    Fanny didn''t expect Nora to be this rude to her! The sixty-year-old Fanny frowned.


    Just as she was about to speak, she realized that Nora was really driving off.She could only step aside


    and say, "Ms.Smith, please wait a minute.I''m doing this for your sake.I doubt you want to put Pete in a


    spot, right?"


    Nora:"?"


    She let go of the gas pedal.


    The car came to a halt.


    Fanny followed beside the car and went on.


    "Ms.Smith, it won''t do for you to continue taking things so seriously with Ma''am like this.After all, she¡¯s


    your elder.If you give in, Ma¡®am definitely won''t make things difficult for you, either.Take


    Mr.Livingstone''s illness this time for example.If you take the initiative to cure Thomas¡¯ condition, and


    get the baby-making form from the Stewarts¡ªyou''ve done them such a huge favor this time, so they


    will definitely give it to you¡ªwhen that happens, you will be the Livingstones¡¯ benefactor.Ma¡¯am will


    definitely remember what you''ve done for them.This way , Pete won''t have to be caught between his


    great-grandmother and his mother too, right?"


    Nora knew it.


    Fanny must havee to her to get her to treat Thomas¡¯ condition.She scoffed and looked at Fanny.


    "You want me to treat Thomas¡¯ condition? Sure."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her relent so easily, Fanny smiled and said, "I knew Ms.Smith is a smart person.I''m sure you


    won''t want to make things difficult for Mr.Hunt either.In that case, when can you treat Mr.Livingstone''s


    illness?"


    Nora replied casually, "Oh, I''m not sure about that because you''ll have to get an appointment.You can


    contact my assistant and talk to her about it."


    After saying that, she stepped on the gas pedal right away.


    The car zoomed forward at once, puffing dust into Fanny''s face! Fanny:"..."


    It was then that she realized that she had been tricked.


    If she went to her assistant to get an appointment, god knows how long they would have to wait!


    Everyone knew how good Anti''s medical skills were, so they all went to her for medical consultations.


    However, Anti only epted two patients a month, so there was a huge line at Lily''s at the moment.


    Thomas really did want to have his condition treated.


    However, Mrs.Hunt had already gotten people to ask around¡ªif they were to really join the queue, they


    would have to wait for at least ten years! By then, Thomas would be nearly forty.


    What was the point of having his illness treated then? Fanny stamped her foot angrily.


    When she returned to the vi, Mrs.Hunt was sighing.


    She said, "I owe her big this time.Sigh! Never mind, if she performs well in the future, then I''ll just stop


    making things difficult for her!"


    But as soon as she said that, she instead saw a troubled-looking Fanny.


    Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    "S-he didn''t agree to it?" Fanny nodded.


    Mrs.Hunt smacked the sofa angrily, her expression instantly bing awful.She clutched her chest, so


    angry that she actually couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    Fanny hurriedly gave her a Zabe Corporation''s Calming Pill.


    A short while after she took it, she finally felt like she could breathe again.She said, "How dare she


    refuse! This is so maddening!"


    Mrs.Hunt took a deep breath.


    "How dare she disrespect me again and again.It seems that I really have to teach her a lesson!"


    Nora waspletely unaware that she had infuriated Mrs.Hunt.She had already arrived at the hospital


    by then.


    Lily was waiting for her at the door.


    Nora asked, "When did he recover?"


    Lily lowered her voice and said, "Actually, he was already showing signs of it two days ago.He had


    stopped making a din or kicking up a fuss, so I think he had likely already recovered at that time.He


    looked more like he was observing his surroundings at that time, and seemed to be full of hostility.It


    was only today that he finally said that he wanted to see you."


    Nora nodded and entered the ward with Lily.Old Maddy was seated on the bed.


    The burns on his face made him look extraordinarily scary.


    His entire face was t with two holes in the area where his eyes were supposed to be.


    There were also two holes at his nose, and his outer lips were gone.He waspletely disfigured.


    Previously, when he was crazy, he had looked a little more pleasing to the eye.


    But now that he was no longer crazy and had calmed down, he actually felt scarier.


    If a child stumbled into the room and saw him, they would probably burst into tears out of fright.


    After Nora entered the room, Old Maddy stared at her hard with his beady eyes.


    A long whileter, he sighed and said, "You two really look alike! Too alike! You practically look just like


    Yvette."


    Nora didn''t care about that.She immediately voiced her biggest concern at the moment.


    "Last time, you said that I needed to have children.


    In that case, did I give birth to twins or triplets?"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Nora stared hard at Old Maddy to look at his reaction after she voiced the question.She would never


    trust a person''s words that easily, so she wanted to determine whether he was telling the truth through


    his reaction.


    What she didn''t expect, though, was that because of the burns on Old Maddy''s face, he couldn''t make


    any facial expressions.


    Even his eyes were too small for her to see anything.This made him hard to read.Old Maddy kept quiet


    for a while.


    Suddenly, he asked, "Twins? Triplets? What are you talking about? Didn''t you only give birth to a


    daughter?"


    In Old Maddy''s impression, the daughter of thedy he served had returned and gave birth to a


    daughter.


    How could it have been twins or triplets instead? Seeing how logical his answer was, Nora frowned.


    "Uncle..."


    "I''m not worthy of having you call me that."


    Old Maddy interrupted her and said, "My name is Jake Reed.I am your mother''s subordinate, and you


    are the youngdy whom I now serve."


    Seeing that he had brought up her mother again, Nora asked, "What on earth happened back then?"


    Old Maddy heaved a sigh.


    "Your mother was tricked into doing human research by a mysterious organization back then.When she


    realized what was happening, she hurriedly ran away from the organization.However, that organization


    was simply too powerful.In order to avoid implicating your father, your mother staged an elopement and


    made everyone think that she had betrayed your father.Then, she left New York and went to a small


    town in California.At that time, she only took me with her"


    Old Maddy''s exnation was simple, but it matched the story that Nora had previously heard.


    "And then?" She asked.


    "Then, your mother found someone with thest name Smith¡ªHenry Smith, I think¡ªand pretended to


    marry him.The two of them then lived in secret in California.Do you know why she went to Henry?"


    Nora had a guess, but she didn''t say it.


    Old Maddy then said, "Because she wanted you to have thest name ¡®Smith¡¯.Even if you couldn''t


    grow up under your real father''s love and care, she still wanted you to keep your realst name."


    It was just like what she had thought.


    Her mother must have been deeply in love withn back then! That was why the tinypany she had


    founded in California was named Idealian Pharmaceuticals.


    Nora did notment on the love between her parents.


    Instead, she listened quietly.


    Old Maddy went on.


    "Butter, she was still discovered by the mysterious organization.Because I had never made an


    appearance in front of others, she told me to leave and hide somewhere.Then, once you turned twenty,


    I was supposed to tell you that you must have a baby!" He continued.


    "I had no friends or rtives and had been working for your mother the whole time.I didn''t know what I


    should do during all those years, either.Moreover, I knew that your mother was in danger, so I had only


    one thought in my mind, and that was to look for your father! The Smiths were strong and powerful.If


    there was someone who could save your mother, it was your father.But on my way to New York, I


    encountered people from the mysterious organization.They injured me."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Old Maddy seemed to be recalling the events from back then.He said, "After that, my mind was in a


    state of confusion.All I knew was that I had to go to New York to look for your father...but I forgot why I


    had to do that.I also kept your mother''s order strictly in mind, that was, to tell you that you must have a


    baby before you turn twenty!"


    Nora had been stunned the moment Old Maddy mentioned that she had to have a baby.


    Upon hearing him bringing it up again, even though she knew that she shouldn''t be interrupting him at


    this time, judging from his demeanor, he should have already finished the story.


    There was nothing after that.


    Thus, she finally couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Why did I have to have a baby?"


    Old Maddy heaved a huge sigh.


    "Because...you would have died if you hadn''t!"


    Nora became more confused.


    Trueman had also told her the same thing.


    He had told her that she would have died if she hadn''t had a baby.


    At that time, she had been dubious about his answer, but Trueman had said that he was telling the


    truth.


    Later on, however, she discovered that what he had said was only half-true.


    Nora had always wanted to know why she had to have a baby back then.


    It seemed that, be it her mother or Trueman, both of them had made that choice for her.


    But...why? Thinking about this, she asked, "Why?"


    Nora knew that the answer would finally be revealed today.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Nora narrowed her eyes and looked at Old Maddy intently.


    There was silence in the ward.


    Lily had left the room when the two started talking, and was standing guard outside the door.


    The white-walled ward seemedpletely silent.


    Apart from tranquility, there was only the smell of pungent disinfectant in the air. But be it Old Maddy or


    Nora, both of them were very used to such a smell.


    The former had stayed there for a very long time by then and had already be ustomed to the


    smell, while thetter had pretty much grown up being bathed in the smell.


    When she was in poor health as a child, she was often hospitalized.Her bedroom at home would also


    be sanitized with disinfectants.


    Nora lowered her eyes slightly.


    Then, Old Maddy said, "After you were born, your mother discovered that the mysterious organization


    was in pursuit of her.In order to ensure your survival, she died before the mysterious organization''s


    eyes, so that they won''t continue investigating.But we all knew that they definitely won''t stop.Besides,


    no one could say for sure whether the Grays were trustworthy or not"


    Old Maddy looked at her.


    "It''s only when you be strong enough that you can resist bing someone else''s pawn.Your


    mother was driven into a corner at that time was because she was not strong enough."


    Not strong enough...


    Nora was taken aback.


    Yvette could stir up the entire New York and throw it into instability back then.


    The drugs she developed-even in this age after more than twenty years had gone by¡ªwere still


    relevant.She was multi-talented.


    To this day, she was still a legend in New York.


    Yet someone like her was not strong enough? Moreover, even now, Nora did not feel that the


    mysterious organization was that powerful.


    In the United States, they had beenpletely suppressed by the special department.


    Trueman had even almost been arrested.


    In the end, he had to leave the country in a pathetic state to seek refuge abroad.


    So, had her mother made the wrong choice back then? Would they really have been that fearsome if


    she had joined hands withn? Besides, why didn''t her mother seek asylum from the authorities?


    These were all mysteries! She wanted to ask something, but Old Maddy had already continued, "In


    order to give you the ability to defend yourself, and in order to give you enough confidence to face


    these things that you are facing today, she had no choice but to inject you with¡­ a serum."


    Nora''s back suddenly became ramrod straight.


    "What?"


    Surprise shed across her eyes.


    But right after, it became a look of realization! To be honest, she had already guessed as much that she


    had also been injected with a gene serum.


    When Lily was checking her DNA some time back, she had discovered that her IQ genes had mutated


    a little.


    This was also the reason why the DNAparison between her andn had only reached 98% and


    not the benchmark for a father-daughter simrity.


    Perhaps because he saw that she had be a little agitated, Old Maddy hurriedly waved and said,


    "It was just a little! A little! Your father and your mother are already some of the most intelligent people


    in the world, so their daughter''s IQ could never be low.That''s why your mother only injected you with


    very little serum.There was only a bit of difference in your DNAparison withn, right?" Nora


    nodded.


    It was medically recognized that a father-daughter pair''s genes should be 99.8% simr, but hers and


    lan¡¯s were only 98% simr.


    This indicated that a 1% change had indeed urred.Moreover, the change had even urred in the


    IQ gene.So, it was because she had also been injected with the gene serum that she was so smart and


    was able to master so many things easily? While she was contemting, Old Maddy spoke again.


    "However, that serum has a side effect.Has your health always been poor?" Nora fell silent.


    She had been frail since she was a child and often easily fell sick.She often visited the hospital and had


    poor immunity.


    The moment the weather changed, she would inevitably catch a cold.


    This had also given her stepmother a chance to give her hormonal injections, which had caused her to


    be fat.


    Therefore, even though she was a fatty¡ªa fatty who could fight and a fatty who was very smart¡ªher


    constitution was indeed poor.


    Additionally, Caleb was also in poor health.


    When she thought of him, all she could remember was the sight of him coughing his lungs out.


    As for Trueman, his physical condition was currently unknown.


    Given how he had kept himself hidden all this time, it probably wasn''t that great either.


    But what did this have to do with her having children? Could it be that...


    Nora''s pupils shrank suddenly.Her head whipped up abruptly, upon which she heard Old Maddy say,


    "Adults cannot withstand the gene serum''s modification at all.Even if they seed, they will only have


    two years left to live.Even if they don''t die after two years, they will go crazy.Children¡¯s bodies have a


    high level of malleability, but even so, you likely wouldn''t have been able to withstand even that bit of


    serum.Moreover, your IQ genes were close to being perfect in the first ce, so the serum couldn''t


    show that great an effect on you.That''s why, before the age of twenty, you needed to expel the excess


    dosage by giving birth."


    Nora was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, her first reaction was to ask, "Then what about the children ? Will there be residual serum in


    the children?!"


    Old Maddy shook his head.


    "We don''t know.Your mother didn''t have the time to verify that either.All she wanted was to protect you.I


    also brought this up to her at the time.Her answer to me was..."


    Old Maddy kept quiet for a while before he sighed and said,....It''s her child.


    She will have to do something about them herself"


    Nora: She had to check immediately whether there was any mutation in Cherry and Pete''s genes, as


    well as whether there was any residual gene serum in them.She stood up suddenly.


    As she looked at Old Maddy, she asked another question, "In that case...why did the father of my


    children have to be Justin Hunt?"


    Old Maddy was taken aback.


    "I wasn''t the one who executed that part of the n, so I''m not sure.Back then, apart from myself, your


    mother also had two other subordinates."


    Old Maddy had been crazy for so many years, so he definitely wouldn''t know the details of Nora''s


    pregnancy.


    In other words, if her mother was the one who had plotted her pregnancy, then it was likely the other


    two who had carried out the n.


    She was about to ask when Old Maddy said, "One of them is Charles Ramsey while the other is Ivan


    Rogers.Charles is very recognizable.He has a mole on his face, and there''s a strand of hair on the


    mole."


    Nora:"H!"


    ¡°Wasn''t that the lunatic Jessica had mentioned?¡¯¡¯ She frowned and looked at Old Maddy again.


    "How do I contact Charles?" Old Maddy sighed.


    "The three of us didn''t contact one another much.Besides, twenty years have already passed.Our


    contact methods may have be obsolete."


    Nora, however, said firmly, "Tell me."


    Old Maddy kept quiet for a moment before he said, "For more than twenty years, we never told one


    another our cell phone numbers.It was always one-way whenever we contacted one another.No matter


    which one of us it was, if we wanted to contact someone, we had to publish an ad in the newspaper


    and state clearly the number of a payphone and the time in the ad.When the other party saw it, they


    would find a payphone and call you."


    Nora''s lip corners spasmed.


    Why were they contacting one another as if they were spies? And it sure was old-fashioned.


    Even the three of them were on guard against one another...


    What exactly was her mother doing back then? Why did she have three such subordinates? It seemed


    that she would have to talk to Old Maddy about her mother''s past again when she had time.


    If they didn''t want the other party to know their phone number, couldn''t they just encrypt it? She sighed.


    "Tell me the contact method." Old Maddy nodded.


    After telling her about the contact method, he said, "Just publish it in the daily newspaper."


    "...That would be a hard thing to do."


    Most newspapers were published online these days, there weren''t many physical copies anymore.


    Even if there were, hardly anyone would buy them these days! Old Maddy was also dumbfounded.


    "What should we do?"Nora held her forehead.


    "I have a solution.But first, myst two questions¡ªthe first one is, do you know why they chose Justin


    Hunt as the children¡¯s father?"

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Old Maddy said, "I don''t know why he was chosen, but your mother told us at the time to choose the


    smartest one.That''s because the serum she gave you improved one''s genes.Even if it was passed on


    to the child, their genes wouldn''t be modified much if the child was born very smart.This way, if the


    serum is unable to do what it''s supposed to, it will be ineffective.I would think that is likely the


    reason why."


    Nora:"..."


    So, Justin had been chosen because of his high 1Q? The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    But she felt that the answer didn''t seem uneptable either.


    After all, Cherry''s 1Q was slightly higher than Pete''s, probably because half of a female¡¯s genes were


    inherited from the father.


    "Then, here''s myst question."


    Nora stared hard at Old Maddy.


    "If I gave birth to more children, would the amount of serum distributed to each child have be


    smaller, thereby making it safer for them?"


    If her theory was correct, then she could conclude that she had indeed given birth to triplets! Her


    mother must have given her the triplet-making drug in order to let the three children share that bit of


    gene serum.


    If so, Xander would be her son! However, Old Maddy suddenly smiled and answered, "Of course not.¡±


    He sighed and said, "Your mother only injected you with a very low dosage of serum in the first


    ce.The number of children you gave birth to didn''t affect anything.It can be said that the serum could


    not bring much harm to the child after passing through your body."


    Nora was stunned.


    Why was the answer different from what she had imagined?! She frowned, perplexed as to how things


    had turned out this way.


    While she was thinking, Old Maddy spoke up again.


    "Besides, your mother once said that the Andersons have genes for having twins, so it all depended on


    your luck.Whether you have twins or just one child, they are all still your children."


    Nora looked closely at Old Maddy for a long while.


    In the end, she lowered her eyes.


    "I see."


    She went out of the room to see Lily standing there and nodding off as she leaned against the wall.


    Nora asked, "How long has it been since youst slept?"


    Lily, who was taller than her, immediately replied, "Twenty hours, I guess?"


    Nora uttered an "oh" and then said, "Get some rest."


    Those three words made Lily all excited, but unexpectedly, she then heard Nora say, "Once you''re


    rested, try to restore Xander''s ONA data as soon as possible."


    Lily: If she wanted it "as soon as possible", how was she going to get a good rest?! She couldn''t help


    butin, "Boss, you are so impractical.Instead of saying so much, it''s better that you just give me


    a pay raise instead."


    Nora looked at her curiously.


    "Are you very short of money?"


    "Not really-"


    Lily blinked and replied, "It''s mainly because it costs quite a lot to support young men.Besides, that


    man in question is even your cousin.Boss, how much do the Smiths give to Quentin each month? Can


    we negotiate a little and have them give him a bit less in the future? If not, I won''t have enough to keep


    him as my ¡®mistress''!"


    Nora:"..."


    She patted Lily on the shoulder.


    Then, she turned and left.


    When she returned to the Smiths, to her surprise, she found Samuel seated in the living room.


    Seeing her, he immediately came forward with an ingratiating smile and said, "Nora, can you talk to


    Joel and have him release your Grandaunt Sue?"


    Nora:"?"


    She looked at Joel, only to see him as smiley as ever as he said, "Granduncle Samuel, what are you


    saying? Nora has nothing to do with this."


    As he spoke, he gave her a look.


    Nora went upstairs at once.


    In the corridor, she could still hear Samuel downstairs.He said, "Joel, you can''t do this.Sue did make a


    false police report, but it''s already been so long.Shouldn''t you let her out by now? I heard that you even


    talked to the police, so she''s having a hard time inside.You can''t treat her like this..."


    Joel was still smiling at him.


    "Granduncle Samuel, what are you talking about? I don''t understand..."


    "You wolf in sheep''s clothing, stop pretending! I know all about it!!"


    Samuel yelled angrily.


    Joel, however, remained as smiley as ever.


    "Really? So, what do you know, Granduncle Samuel?"


    Nora: She finally knew how Joel came to be known as a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    He was really good at frustrating people and making them feel as if everything they did was useless.


    And in private, not only was he merciless, but also vicious.She was sure that Joel was definitely the


    one behind Sue''s continued imprisonment.


    It was like back then...


    After Hiry was imprisoned, she had been having a very hard time.


    Nora had wanted to punish her at the time, but when she looked into it, she found that both Karl and


    Joel had talked to the people inside.


    This led to Hiry''s life inside bing a living hell.


    This was also why she had been duped in the end the moment they gave her a bit of hope.


    Joel might look like a pushover, but in truth, he was secretly very vicious! Moreover, after Tanya


    poisoned Hiry and was falsely used of murdering her, and then her name subsequently cleared


    again, someone had exhumed Hiry''s grave.She was already dead, yet her corpse had been taken


    out of the grave and whipped...


    One could say that this was revenge for Mia.


    The woman who impersonated Jill also had a miserable end.She had attempted suicide several times


    in prison.


    It was just a pity that Joel would not allow her to die after all the wicked things she had done, so she


    hadn''t been sessful in killing herself all this time.


    Nora went upstairs and ignored the ongoings downstairs.


    It was just that after a while, she heard that Samuel had decided to withdraw from thepany''s board


    of directors and that he had also voluntarily given up some of his dividends to expand the ancestral


    graves and repair the Smiths¡¯ ancestral home.


    Nora shook her head, feeling like Joel was really someone who got things done quietly and


    inconspicuously.


    However, she didn''t care much about these affairs in the Smiths.


    After going upstairs, she posted a missing person notice in the online version of a newspaper.


    Because she had spent some money on it, the missing person notice was published right in that night''s


    newspaper.


    As long as Charles was still alive, he would probably take the initiative to contact her when he saw the


    ad, right? After Nora was done, she leaned on the desk, her fingers tapping lightly against the desk as


    she waited quietly for the call.


    Old Maddy''s recovery had allowed her toe one step closer to the truth.She had also received a


    great deal of information earlier in the day.


    The mystery of why she would have died if she hadn''t had a baby had finally been solved.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she thought of this, she hurriedly stood up and walked over to Pete.


    Pete, who was writing his assignments, sensed her presence.He raised his head and looked at her.


    "What''s the matter, Mommy?"


    Nora held his hand and said, "Nothing much.Just a routine check of your pulse."


    Pete looked at her quietly, his dark eyes filled with trust and love.


    This made Nora suddenly think of the split-second nce she had seen from Xander when she was at


    the Hunt Manor earlier that day.


    It seemed like there was a simr pair of innocent eyes looking at her at that time...


    A few hours after the ad in the newspaper was published, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora looked over¡ªit was an unfamiliar number! Charles¡¯ call was here! The mystery of Xander''s birth


    would finally be revealed!

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Nora withdrew her hand that was checking Pete''s pulse.Pete didn''t have any major problems with his


    health.


    They were just some small problems typical of children.


    From the looks of it, the gene serum didn''t have any effect on him.


    Nora was relieved.She narrowed her eyes and then answered the call.


    A low and deep male voice came from the other end.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    Nora frowned and identified herself at once.


    "I am Nora Smith.You should know who I am, right?" The call fell silent at once.


    Nora slowly said, "Charles, I know you were my mother''s subordinate .I have some questions for you."


    Perhaps because she had called him by name, Charles replied, ¡®I have nothing to say to you!"


    He hung up right away after saying that.


    Nora stared at her cell phone and clenched her jaw.


    Why wasn''t Charles talking? Was he hiding something? She picked up her cell phone and immediately


    started tracing the call to find out his location.


    Half an hourter, Nora paused when she saw Charles¡¯ location.


    She stood up, rushed out of the house, and drove straight to the hospital.


    That''s right.


    Charles was in the hospital! After Nora rushed to the hospital and got out of the car, she immediately


    saw a group of nurses and doctors moving about in a hurry and busy at work.


    Ambnces arrived at the entrance of the hospital one after another.


    A lot of people in whiteb coats were anxiously giving first aid to the victims being carried out of the


    ambnces.


    Their white clothes were dyed red, and some of the victims¡¯ blood had wet the white sheets, forming a


    shocking and harrowing sight.


    All the non-urgent passages in the hospital had been closed, and all the doctors had rushed over to


    deal with the victims of the traffic ident.


    Nora stood at the door and looked at her busy colleagues.


    She heard a doctor approaching and asking, "What happened?"


    "Sigh, it''s a long story.A bus got into a traffic ident.All fifty-odd people in the bus are injured!"


    "Really? How did this happen all of a sudden? I''ll take over the patient here, you can take care of the


    one over there ..."


    Although the doctors were flustered, they dealt with the victims in an orderly manner.


    The other patients also wisely stepped aside.


    When a real disaster urred, everyone knew that life was more important than anything else.


    Beep, beep, beep...


    A medical instrument started sounding a warning beep.


    Nora looked to the side and saw that an unsupervised victim had suddenly gone into shock.


    Upon hearing the warning beep, a panicked nurse shouted, "Where is Dr.Wilson? Where is Dr.Wilson?"


    "A patient went into cardiac arrest just now, Dr.Wilson has gone over I"


    The nurse was in a huge panic.


    "This patient has gone into shock! What do we do now?"


    Nora rushed over subconsciously.She was wearing a ck shirt.She took a whiteb coat from the


    side and put it on.


    Then, she walked over to the nurse and said, "Let me do it!"


    "You? Who are you?" The nurse looked at her dubiously.


    "Are you a doctor?"


    Nora''s one-liner made the nurse shut up: "I am Anti."


    The name Anti was most definitely a regal existence for people in the medical industry.


    Therefore, a look of joy came over the nurse''s face at once.


    "What should we do about this patient?"


    Nora took a look at the patient and immediately instructed, "Start CPR at once.Inject SmI of..."


    Perhaps because her voice was simply too calm and collected, the nurse gradually calmed down.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Under her orders, she began to perform CPR on the patient.


    What came after that was a slew of first aid measures.


    Atst, the patient''s heartbeat returned to normal.


    Nora touched his abdomen and said, "The patient has internal bleeding.Send him for surgery at once!"


    "Yes, doctor!"


    Patients typically needed to go for X-rays¡ªand on top of that, it wasn ¡®t even known which part of the


    body required X-rays¡ªbefore they could receive treatment.


    In the process of finding the cause of their illness, they ended up missing the most optimal treatment


    time.


    However, with just a casual touch, Nora had figured out the cause of the patient''s condition, thereby


    speeding up the rescue process.


    This also saved them a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    After the first aid waspleted, the people outside gradually dispersed.


    Most of the patients had also been categorized.


    Patients with minor or moderate injuries were currently resting in the corridor outside due to ack of


    beds.


    As for patients with serious injuries, they had been pushed into the operating rooms.


    There were enough doctors in the hospital.


    Thus, after the initial panic, the order resumed and they started to provide medical treatment in an


    orderly manner.


    Nora took off her mask and gloves, and then tossed the whiteb coat into the room next door.


    When she looked around, she noticed aman standing at the door to the operating room.He was talking


    to a nurse excitedly.


    "I''m so excited.Oh my god, I''m so lucky.Really, I''m really too lucky...This is a whole bus of people we''re


    talking about.The bus even rolled over, and everyone is injured, but not me! Look at me, I didn''t even


    get a scratch!"


    The nurse said,"...Yes, okay, sir, we understand, but I''d still suggest that you have a full-body


    examination done.After all, there could still be many internal injuries."


    The man patted his chest.


    "No way, I really am fine! There''s nothing wrong with me at all! Look at me, look at how energetic I am!


    lam the luckiest person on earth!"


    As the man spoke, he began to turn on the spot.


    Nora had initially taken notice of the man because of his behavior, but the very moment he turned


    around, Nora suddenly froze.


    Because...there was a mole on the side of the man''s face, and there was even a strand of hair on the


    mole! When one connected this to the reason why Nora hade to the hospital...She narrowed her


    eyes.


    Suddenly, she took a step forward and patted the man on the shoulder.


    The man turned around.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and stared at him."What a coincidence, Charles."

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Charles was stunned.


    Then, he said excitedly, "You know me? Young missy, howe you know me? How did you know my


    name is Charles? Haha, do you know? I was really lucky today.The bus overturned, and everyone in it


    was injured, but I didn''t suffer even a scratch.I must have saved the world in my previous life!"


    For the fifty-year-old to say such things, Nora couldn''t help but find it rather odd.


    Many older people, even if they surfed the Inte a lot, rarely said such things in real life.She frowned.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Charles didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are.Isn''t what matters the fact that I dodged the bullet today? Do you know


    how dangerous it was? The bus¡¯ brakes had suddenly failed and it was rushing straight toward a


    mountain in front of us, you know! The woman in front of me was screaming the whole time in fear, and


    even I thought that I was dead meat.But unexpectedly, even though the bus overturned, I turned out


    fine!"


    Nora frowned upon hearing his description of what had happened.


    "How are you okay?"


    Charles replied, "I don''t know.I was just very fortunate.The bus overturned and quite a few people died


    on the spot.Did you see? You don''t even have to try saving a few of those people who were pushed in


    just now...Sigh, do you know?"


    His expression turned a little nostalgic.


    "I am actually not a good person.Of course, I am not a bad person either.I just did some bad things


    back in the day and helped some bad people in the past.Over the years, I have been devoting myself


    to God.And look! Results are showing! God must have been watching over me this time, that''s why I


    managed to escape..."


    The more he talked, the more excited he became.He actually looked a little like he was going to cry


    bitterly.He said, "After I go back, I must be even more pious.I shall donate all my money to the church!


    None of the other nurses were paying attention to him.In addition, seemingly because he had met


    Nora, someone who was willing to listen, he was very excited.


    Nora looked at him in silence.


    No wonder Jessica had said he was a lunatic.


    There was indeed something wrong with his mental health, and he seemed crazy.


    She lowered her eyes and slowly asked, "How much money do you have?"


    The man suddenly lowered his voice, but it seemed like he couldn''t quite control his volume.


    Thus, even though he had lowered his voice, he was actually still very loud.


    He said, "Don''t be fooled by my ordinary clothes.I am no ordinary man! I have a lot of money! I used to


    work for a very impressive person.More than twenty years ago, she even paid me up to $15,000 a


    month!


    "$15,000 a month, you know! Do you know how much $15,000 was worth over twenty years ago? It


    was worth even more than $150,000 today! I was really basking in the limelight back then!"


    Charles seemed caught in his memories.


    He said, "After that, I earned a whole lotta money, but I didn''t dare to spend it.I would''ve felt guilty if I


    were to spend that money..."


    He burst into tears and said, "I have five million dors, but I hid the cash at home.I didn''t dare to spend


    it, you know? But after this ident, I''ve sorted out my thoughts.You know how a person would have


    epiphanies at near-death moments? Why didn''t I dare to spend that money? All that money belongs to


    me!"


    Nora frowned.


    Even if her mother had given him $15,000 a month, that would only amount to $180,000 a year.


    For him to have five million dors, he would have had to work for thirty years! Yet! As far as she knew,


    after her mother passed away, she hadn''t given those three people any more money.


    So, how would Charles possibly have five million dors in cash?! Also, why was he saying that he


    dared not spend the money? Where had that money...


    Charles nced at her and then chuckled.


    "I can''t tell you that, young missy, I can''t.I went against my conscience for that money, so I can¡¯ t tell


    you...Sigh!"


    He went against his conscience for that money...


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    At this moment, the family members of the victims had all reached the hospital.


    Some rushed over to the operating rooms while some rushed over to the bodies of the people, who had


    been pronounced dead, and started to cry bitterly.


    All of a sudden, the hospital became a mess again.


    When Nora was about to ask Charles about something, a voice came over.


    "Charles, are you okay?"


    She turned to see a fifty-year-old man approaching them.


    He was standing in front of Charles and looking him up and down.


    "You don''t have any family, so they called me instead!"


    Charles replied, "What can happen to me? I''m fine, I''m totally fine! Bro, let me tell you, I was really very


    lucky today..."


    Charles then started to recount in detail again what had happened that day.


    Nora:"..."


    The man was seriously neurotic.


    She rolled her eyes and walked up to the two of them.


    Just when she was about to ask something, Charles''s friend suddenly said, "Okay, okay, I get it.I know


    you went through life and death today, you are soooo lucky.But why are you suddenly so chatty?"


    Nora paused and looked at the two men abruptly.


    Charles was still babbling on and on neurotically.


    "Because I''m agitated and excited.I thought I could only be a stevedore for the rest of my life.Did you


    know? I thought that I didn''t deserve happiness anymore.I thought I could only be like you for the rest


    of my life, only be aborer!"

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    His friend''s expression changed.


    "What do you mean by that? Who are you looking down on?"


    Charles was still babbling.


    In fact, he had even started crying, as if the emotions that he had kept suppressed for a long time were


    finally erupting.


    He said, "Stevedores, of course! Not only is the work tiring, but the pay is also so low! You guys may be


    uncultured, but do you know who I am? I graduated from Hamlin School of Medicine , you know!"


    The Hamlin School of Medicine?! Nora narrowed her eyes.


    His colleague, however, had never heard of the school.


    "What are you going crazy for? You must have hit your head, right? Why are you acting so weird


    today? Never mind being chatty, but you''re even suddenly talking about a medical school? If you were


    a high-achieving student, would you have been working as aborer with us?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charles waved dismissively and said, "Yeah, I''m different from you people.So you see, God still cares


    for me.Even when I was in a traffic ident, I didn''t get hurt at all..."


    Nora''s heart suddenly sank as she listened to their conversation.


    She took a big step forward and suddenly asked, "Excuse me, is he usually very quiet?"


    Charles''s colleague nodded.


    "Yeah.Ramsey talks very little.It''s rare for him to be this excited.It must have gone to his head!"


    As soon as he said that, Nora grabbed Charles''s hand.


    She suddenly shouted at the doctor beside them, "Arrange a CT scan for him immediately!"


    The doctor was stunned.


    "What?"


    The man looked at Charles carefully.


    "But he doesn''t seem injured!"


    Charles also said, "Yeah, I am not injured.I''m not doing a CT scan.Are you a doctor? You just want my


    money, right?!"


    As soon as he said that, Nora looked at him seriously with an awful look on her face.


    She said, "You graduated from medical school, right? Then let me ask you this: What are the


    symptoms of intracerebral hemorrhage?"


    Intracerebral hemorrhage...


    Charles subconsciously answered, "Excessive secretion of adrenaline, causing people to be


    overly excited.After that, they will bleed from their seven orifices..."


    At this point, he suddenly realized something.


    Nora''s expression became even more serious.


    Yes, that''s right! If there was too great a change in Charles''s personality, then he must be suffering a


    hemorrhage in the brain! Internal bleeding was a very serious condition.


    There was a high chance that it would block blood vessels and form congestions.


    By the time it was discovered, it would be toote for diagnosis and treatment! Nora hadn''t immediately


    discovered Charles''s abnormal behavior because she''d thought that he was a madman.


    After all, ording to Jessica''s description, Charles was a madman.


    But through the chat with his colleague, one would know that he was usually not like this.


    It was only with his colleague''s description of him as a taciturn man that it fit the personality of the man


    who had called her.


    That was how she had suddenly realized Charles''s abnormal behavior.


    The doctor next to them, however, frowned.


    "Who are you? Why should I arrange a brain CT for him? Don''t you know that people who undergo CT


    scans are exposed to radiation? It''s best that healthy people not do it..."


    After he said that, Nora immediately said, "I am Anti!"


    The doctor shut up at once and looked at Charles.


    Then, he suddenly picked up his cell phone and called the CT department upstairs to make


    arrangements for the man to jump the line.


    Nora looked at Charles again.


    Charles was dumbfounded.He touched his head.


    At this point, he could faintly feel something warm trickling out of his nose.


    He touched it and found that it was blood.


    Only then did he realize something.


    His eyes widened at once and he suddenly said, "I get it, I get it now.It''s them.They are here to silence


    me..."


    Nora clutched his wrist tightly.


    "Tell me, who is trying to silence you? The mysterious organization?"


    Upon hearing the words "mysterious organization¡¯, atst, Charles focused and looked at Nora.


    In his state of excitement just now, after grabbing Nora, he had immediately started chatting with


    her.He hadn''t noticed Nora''s looks at all.


    But in this very instant, he saw Nora''s face clearly.Her face was 90% simr to Yvette''s back then! His


    eyes widened suddenly.


    "Ms.Yvette?"


    Nora''s eyes flickered faintly with a sharp glint.


    "I am Nora Smith."


    Nora Smith! The name made Charles''s pupils shrink.


    He subconsciously said, "You look so much like Ms.Yvette now that you''ve lost weight."


    After she lost weight...


    This meant that Charles had definitely seen her a few years ago.


    Was it when she was pregnant? Had her mother gotten him to set up her pregnancy? The thoughts


    flooded into her mind.


    However, Nora found that Charles''s pupils were starting to dte.


    There was no time for her to ask all the questions she wanted to ask .


    She could only ask one of them: "Tell me, did I have twins or triplets back then?!"


    Charles''s eyes were starting to lose focus, as though he could no longer think straight.He stared at


    Nora nkly.


    Twins or triplets...


    His eyes suddenly reddened and he said, "Ms.Nora, I''ve let you down.I betrayed you back then, and


    also betrayed Ms.Yvette...For so many years, I have felt guilty about this..."


    But that was not what Nora wanted to hear.


    She asked again, "Tell me, was I pregnant with twins or triplets?"


    Charles''s eyes were red.


    He suddenly smiled and said, "Yeah, the mysterious organization threatened me and bribed me.They


    gave me five million dors, but because I betrayed Ms.Yvette, I have never spent that money all these


    years.I''m sorry, I plotted against you.I am going to repay your kindness now! They wanted to silence


    me, but they didn''t expect that I would meet you before my death..."


    However, what he said next made Nora''s eyes widen in disbelief, yet also with enlightenment.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Charles clutched her sleeves tightly.


    The world was already spinning in his vision.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, he tried his best to calm himself and tried hard to tell her something.


    More than twenty years ago, Yvette had told him, Old Maddy, and the other man to go into hiding, and


    to make Nora give birth to a baby before she turned twenty.


    Because this was the only way she could stay alive.


    The three of them had fled in three different directions.


    Old Maddy had attracted and taken more of the mysterious organization''s attacks for the two of them.


    Because of that, and because he had not received any news from him since, Charles suspected that


    he might already be dead.


    Old Maddy''s name wasn''t actually Old Maddy.He was known as that because his way of doing things


    was simply too outrageous.


    Yvette also trusted him the most.He was also someone who could throw his life away for Yvette''s sake.


    After Old Maddy attracted more firepower from the organization, Charles had left with the other


    person.He''d thought himself sessful, but he didn''t expect that the mysterious organization would still


    catch him.


    Charles had be scared at that time.He knew very well just how fearsome the mysterious


    organization was.


    At that time, the mysterious organization had threatened him with his family.


    In the end, he chose to give in and told them about Yvette''s ns...


    After that, the mysterious organization had given him five million dors.


    They only had one request for him, and that was¡ªto tamper with Nora¡¯s pregnancy and have her give


    birth to as many children as possible.


    After he did all that, the mysterious organization knew that he was no longer of any use, so they began


    to hunt him down.


    During his escape, he met Jessica Stewart.


    In order to repay her for saving his life, he had given her the miraculous medicine that could help a


    woman give birth to triplets.


    He knew very well what the mysterious organization wanted, so how could he possibly allow Nora to


    fall for their tricks? With that thought in mind, Charles suddenly grinned.


    He looked at Nora and said firmly, "You gave birth to twins, not triplets."


    Almost as soon as he said that, his vision cked out and he fainted. In thest few moments before


    he passed out, he thought to himself ¡®Ms.Nora can only, and must only give birth to twins.The existence


    of an extra child would be a catastrophe for her!¡¯


    Besides, the triplets were clearly a trap that the mysterious organization had set for her.


    How could he possibly allow the mysterious organization to seed? After he said that, as though he


    hadpleted his life mission, he closed his eyes and said what he thought would be thest few


    words he would ever utter in this lifetime: "Ms.Nora, you don''t have to save me."


    His life would probablye to an abrupt end at this moment, right? Back then, for the sake of his


    family, he had betrayed Yvette.


    Butter on, his family had contracted an illness and died anyway.


    Their illness was incurable, but he knew that Yvette''s medical skills had been the culmination of the


    industry back then.


    Had she still been around, perhaps she could have saved his family...


    This was fate, he supposed.


    And now, he could finally repay his debt to Yvette with his life.


    Twins, not triplets? Nora stood there dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    After doing an ONA test and discovering that Xander¡¯s genes were 80 % simr to hers, she could


    basically confirm Xander''s identity.


    Becauseplete strangers would never have such a high degree of simrity in their ONA.


    That was why she had told Justin that there was a 90% chance that he was their son.


    To be honest, at that time, she had more or less be convinced that she had given birth to triplets.


    Yet Charles was telling her that she didn''t have triplets? How did this...How could this happen?! Yet at


    the same time, she also felt a sudden sense of closure.


    Indeed, triplets were originally just her and Justin''s conjecture.It was also the best possible result for


    Xander.


    Neither of them wanted the other to have to suffer from having someone else''s child stuck in their


    family.


    Now it had been confirmed, what was she so sad about? Nora lowered her gaze and stared fixedly at


    the man in front of her.


    For some reason, she suddenly found herself very unhappy with the answer.


    She watched as doctors rushed up to them; she watched as everyone else rushed up to Charles; and


    she watched as he started to bleed from the nose, eyes, ears, and mouth...


    People suffering from internal bleeding¡ªand on top of that, those whose symptoms suddenly broke out


    in a short period of time¡ªwere very difficult to save.


    Charles also knew it himself.


    However...


    Nora suddenly stepped forward and followed the stretcher into the operating room.


    While on the way there, she stared hard at Charles.


    She wasn''t going to let him die¡ªbecause she was not satisfied with his answer!


    The next day.


    When a tired Nora walked out of the operating room, she immediately spotted Old Maddy, who was


    outside the operating room and staring at the door.


    The moment the door opened, Old Maddy stood up.


    The man in the hospital gown asked nervously, "Ms.Nora, I just heard that Charles was in a traffic


    ident.How is he?"


    Nora rubbed her temples and yawned sleepily.She looked at Old Maddy and suddenly replied, "He''ll be


    fine."


    Old Maddy breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, he looked at her nervously and asked, "Then, have you asked him whether you


    gave birth to twins or triplets?"


    "Yes, I have.¡± Nora replied.


    Old Maddy looked at her nervously.


    "Then you gave birth to...?"


    Seeing the anxiety in Old Maddy''s eyes, Nora kept quiet for a moment before she finally repliedzily,


    "He said I gave birth to twins."

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    "That''s great!"


    Old Maddy heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard that.


    However , she seemed to notice that his reaction was a little inappropriate.


    Nora wanted to ask about it, but Old Maddy suddenly avoided the topic and said, "Ms.Nora, to be


    honest, you shouldn''t have saved Charles.I only just found out that he betrayed Ms.Yvette back


    then.What''s the point of saving a man like him?"


    After saying that angrily, without waiting for Nora to ask any further, he turned around and walked back


    to his ward.


    He said, "Sigh, I''ve be old.I''ve only just recovered, I''m going back to rest"


    Nora stared at him from the back.


    Old Maddy and Charles must be hiding something from her, and it had something to do with whether


    she had given birth to twins or triplets.


    For some reason, it seemed like Old Maddy was really hoping that she didn''t give birth to triplets? She


    broke into a frown.


    At this moment, Lily walked out.


    When Nora was operating on Charles, Lily had been her assistant throughout the operation.


    Lily, who was very informed about Nora''s family affairs, asked, "Boss, should I still continue the DNA


    restoration?"


    Nora was silent for a long while.


    After thinking for a while, in the end, she still said, "Yes, continue it."


    She knew that Charles¡ªand also, Old Maddy¡ªboth seemed to care for her and want to protect her.


    Thus, they hadn''t told her some things.


    But she was no longer the baby from back then who needed them to protect her.She had grown up and


    was strong and powerful enough.She could deal with everything herself.


    With that in mind, she followed Old Maddy leisurely into his ward.


    Old Maddy could only look back at her helplessly.


    "Ms.Nora," he said.


    Nora sat on the sofa and rubbed her forehead, somewhat sleepy and extremely impatient due to not


    getting any rest.


    She slowly said, "I want the truth.Why do the two of you want me to have twins instead?"


    Old Maddy sighed and replied, "Ms.Nora, it''s not that we''re hoping for it, but rather, you indeed gave


    birth to twins.Didn''t Charles already say so? I was not with you back then!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Maddy really was unaware of the situation with the children.


    However...


    Nora suddenly changed the topic.


    "What exactly are you hiding from me?"


    Her words made Old Maddy choke on his breath.


    He started to muse again.


    Nora was not in a hurry.She could sense that Old Maddy didn''t harbor any hostility towards her.


    He really was very loyal to her mother.


    She slowly said, "I want to know the truth"


    Old Maddy''s jaw tensed up and he said, "Ms.Yvette left you a voice recording before she died.You


    must have listened to it over and over, right?"


    Nora nodded.


    Old Maddy then said earnestly, "Ms.Yvette said that before you be strong enough, there are some


    things that I can''t tell you."


    When Nora heard this, she put down the leg that she had crossed over the other.She put her hands on


    the sofa''s armrest.


    Her cat-like eyes gleamed, and she was filled with self-confidence as she said, "I am already strong


    enough."


    Old Maddy sighed.


    "Ms.Nora, there are so many strong and powerful people in the world.I know that your medical skills


    are the best in the world.In fact, one can even say that you are already on par with Ms.Yvette.But even


    so, she still wasn''t the mysterious organization''s match¡ªbecause she was too obsessed with medicine


    back then, and ended up not dabbling in anything else.However, a truly powerful person needs to be


    impressive in all aspects.For example, martial arts? I won''tpare you with your predecessors.I


    heard that the most powerful martial artists of today are the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial


    Arts and the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts.Can you beat them in a fight?"


    Nora:"??"


    "Another example would be the most popr and trendy things of todayputers.


    After I woke up, I found that society has undergone drastic changes over the past two decades.


    Computers were notmon at that time, but there are hackers everywhere now.


    I heard that the most awesome hackers now are Q and Y? Can you beat them when ites to


    computer skills?"


    Nora:"??"


    Seeing that Nora''s expression had frozen, Old Maddy thought that his words were taking effect, so he


    continued to painstakingly persuade her.


    He said, "Let''s not talk about such technical knowledge anymore, but just about fleeing.I recently


    learned that the most impressive international racer is Yanci.If you are in danger, can you drive as fast?


    Yanci can escape from the danger, but can you?"


    Nora:"?????"


    Old Maddy went on.


    "They are all experts in a single type of technical skill.


    There''s also one thing more absolute in this world exists the most powerful organization, the Imperial


    League.


    Have you even heard of it? There are only a dozen or so people in the organization, and every single


    one of them is a big figure who can cause chaos with a flip of their hand! The global economic crisis in


    the 1970s was caused by none other than the Imperial League! It''s only when you join the Imperial


    League that you will truly be able to confront the mysterious organization, but Ms.Nora, can you do


    that?"


    Nora: If one didn''t go into detail, she wouldn''t even realize that she had so many secret identities.Old


    Maddy was still going on.


    "There will always be someone better.Ms.Yvette was too arrogant, which led to her fall in the end.If you


    can achieve those things I just mentioned, then I will admit that you are strong enough, in which case, I


    will then tell you the truth."

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    There was a strange silence in the room all of a sudden.


    Seeing that Nora hadn''t said anything for a while, Old Maddy thought that she had received a huge


    mental blow because of what he said, so he sighed andforted her.


    He said, "In any case, one can neverpete with an organization just by themselves.Ms.Nora, don''t


    be discouraged.To be honest, you can also establish and build your own forces.If you can''t be a


    top-ss hacker like Q and Y, then bring them under you! "


    As for the Imperial League, if you can get in touch with the members ¡ªeven if it''s just a bit of contact


    with one of them¡ªyou can slowly try to grow and develop.


    When that happens, and we gain the ability to fight against the mysterious organization, I will tell you


    the truth!


    "You don''t have to think it is that difficult.Although it is certainly hard , we can take it slow.Even though I


    have already aged, you are still young.Five years, ten years...You still have a long way ahead of you


    .You will definitely find a chance somewhere!"


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    Suddenly, she said, "There is indeed a chance."


    Old Maddy:"???"


    He was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, he heard Nora slowly say, "My hacking skills should be more or less on par with Y''s¡ªbecause I


    am Q."


    Old Maddy was dumbfounded.


    But right after that, he heard something even more incredible.


    "Well, it''s hard to fight against the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts because he won''t fight


    me.But I can''t fight the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts either, because I am Big


    Sister.Mm...I will strive to surpass myself every day."


    Old Maddy:"!!!"


    He looked at Nora in shock, a look of disbeliefing over his countenance.


    His lips started to tremble, and then he saw the girl frown as she said, "As for the escape you


    mentioned, I''m afraid I won''t need that because I haven''t lost any fight before.My driving speed was


    used to chase after people instead¡¯


    Old Maddy: This time, Nora didn''t even need to reveal her secret identity.With his lips trembling, he


    was already asking, "Y-you are also Yanci?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora did feel that it was a little embarrassing to reveal her secret identities and all that.


    After all, it wasn''t quite appropriate of her to show off to him how amazing she was.


    It would be best if Old Maddy could guess the truth through what little she said.


    While she was thinking about it, she heard Old Maddy¡ª whose lips were still trembling¡ªspeak again.


    He said, "But...but...the Imperial League..."


    As though it was nothing much, Nora said, "Oh, the boss of the Imperial League is King.


    This part is certainly a bit difficult."


    Old Maddy breathed a sigh of relief, but right after, he heard her slowly say, "After all, everyone in the


    Imperial League only interacts online.


    They rarely meet in person, so I indeed don''t know who King is.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If they ever hold a gathering, I canpare myself with him and see which of us is more impressive."


    Old Maddy:"??"


    He became even more dumbfounded.


    His face, which was already disfigured in the first ce, was unable to make expressions, easily


    making him seem dull and dimwitted.


    The man was even more dazed at the moment.


    In fact, he even swallowed and looked at Nora incredulously as he said, "You...you...You''re a member


    of the Imperial League?"


    "Yeah"


    Nora stretched out her long and slender legs and said, "King invited me into the group five years ago."


    Old Maddy:"!!!"


    He felt like he was really going crazy! His jaw had dropped and he couldn''t even say a single word as


    he stood there like a statue.


    Then, he heard Nora slowly say, "Mom said that I shouldn''t casually expose my identity if I''m not strong


    enough¡ªbecause it will put me in grave danger.Therefore, I have been using secret identities and


    living a low-key life all these years.Maybe you can tell me what else I am still not good enough at? And


    I''ll go and master it?"


    Nora seemed rather troubled.


    "When on earth can I be considered strong?"


    Old Maddy: Why did it feel like Ms.


    Nora was humble-bragging to him? Utterly stunned, he swallowed and said, "Ms.Nora, I need a bit of


    time to calm myself down."


    Nora waved, gesturing to him to do whatever he wanted.


    Old Maddy walked back and forth in the room, asionally sighing and looking at Nora in disbelief.


    He kept feeling like he was dreaming.


    How could a person have that many secret identities?! Was this because of the gene serum that Yvette


    had injected into Nora back then to improve her IQ? But he clearly remembered that she had only


    injected a very, very small amount into her...

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The room was filled with weird silence.


    Old Maddy, who had taken some time to calm himself down, suddenly said, "Let...let me go and rinse


    my face to clear my mind a little"


    It seemed that even the amount of time he had spent calming himself down just now hadn''t allowed


    him toe to terms with the new information.


    He entered the bathroom in the ward in a daze and turned on the faucet.Then, he scooped a handful of


    icy-cold water and sshed it onto his face.


    As it turned out, during these twenty-odd years that he had been crazy, Ms.


    Nora had be this outstanding? If Ms.


    Yvette were still alive, she would probably be very d to see this, right? Outside, Nora heard him turn


    on the faucet.


    Amid the sound of the water flowing and sshing, she seemed to hear Old Maddy''s sigh.


    A minuteter, the sound of water flowing was still continuing.


    Seemingly sensing something, Nora sprung onto her feet and rushed straight into the bathroom¡ªonly


    to find that the window in the bathroom was wide open, and Old Maddy was already long gone! Nora


    frowned.


    She has been thinking about how Old Maddy and Charles seemed to be hiding something from her, but


    she didn''t expect Old Maddy to pull a disappearing act in this situation? The first thing she did was


    observe the room.


    There were no signs of tussling, but the anti-theft barrier outside the window had been broken.


    This definitely was not something that could be done in just a minute Nora frowned.


    At this moment, her cell phone beeped¡ª it was a text message from an unfamiliar number.


    It read: "Ms.Nora, even though you have already be very strong, you are still not strong enough to


    contend with the mysterious organization.Do not underestimate anyone in this world.Your next task is


    to be friends with King.Until then, do not go against the mysterious organization."


    Nora:"?"


    She raised her eyebrows and sent a reply: ¡®Where are you? King and I are already friends: Five years


    ago, in order to make some money to feed Cherry, she had set up a stock market boom.Without risking


    anything of her own, she had used somewful tricks in the stock market to make 7 5 million


    dors.After that, King had taken the initiative to contact her and added her into the Imperial League.


    At the moment she entered the Imperial League, she had probably already be friends with King,


    right?


    Old Maddy replied: ''Do you trust him?¡¯


    Nora was silent for a moment before she replied: Yes:


    Old Maddy: ¡®Then does he trust you?¡¯


    Nora thought for a while and replied: ¡®Probably: At the very least, when King added her into the group,


    he''d said in private that everyone in the group should help one another out and be friendly towards one


    another.


    During the past five years, King hadn''t asked her to do anything.


    In the group, she was no different than a lurker.


    After observing the Imperial League for a whole five years, she found that the members of the


    organization were all very low-key, and they mostly talked about world economic trends.


    These people were in control of global economies.


    No matter what they did, they discussed everything properly with one another.


    Even if a dispute broke out, a single word from King was enough to shut them up.


    In her impression, the members of the organization were all very happy to help.


    Additionally, none of them had ever questioned information brought up by other members of the group.


    They had always given their fellow members unconditional trust.


    Therefore, Nora felt that she could trust King and that King would also trust her.


    After all, it wasn''t as if the two of them would have any financial dealings with each other.


    Besides, King was really very nice.


    He was the only one who knew what she was capable of, yet had never ever disturbed her sleep!


    Instead, just like that, he had allowed her to be a freeloader in the group- But Old Maddy wasn''t


    satisfied with Nora''s reply.


    Old Maddy replied: "Ms.Nora, do not ever trust anyone.The same also goes for King! Also, the part that


    makes the mysterious organization powerful is not as simple as you think it is.I''m afraid even King


    wouldn''t want to be enemies with them.But unfortunately , if there is someone in this world who can


    help you beat the mysterious organization, then that person would undoubtedly be King."


    Nora:"?"


    She had always felt that she was very ordinary and was not strong enough.


    That was why she had been keeping her secret identities well-protected and preventing them from


    bing exposed, just so she could avoid what her mother had warned her of.


    She would be in danger if anyone took notice of her.


    Thus, she frowned and sent another message: ''How can I get King to help me?¡¯ The mysterious


    organization had driven her mother to her grave.She had to avenge her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Old Maddy merely replied: "King will not help you¡ªunless he is the children¡¯s father.Only


    then will he have the same standpoint as you.Ms.Nora, heed my advice, don''t trust King


    unconditionally, let alone trying to avenge Ms.Yvette.Take the two children and Mr.Hunt with you and


    live out the rest of your life in the States peacefully! Ms.Yvette had never thought of having you take


    revenge for her.Don''t look for me, there are some things that I will do on your behalf.When it is time for


    me to appear, I will naturally show up in front of you.Also, if you are ever in trouble, you can contact me


    by posting a newspaper ad."


    Nora hurriedly sent a message: ''What are you going to do on my behalf?¡¯ Old Maddy didn''t reply


    anymore.


    When Nora called him, she was informed that the other party had switched off their cell phone.


    She traced the location of the cell phone number, only to find that its coordinates were changing along


    with the flow of the sewer, indicating that Old Maddy had already removed the SIM card from the phone


    and tossed it into the sewer.


    Old Maddy was very professional¡ªor at least, that was certainly the case when he was hiding from


    people.


    Nora frowned.


    Five minutester, Lily brought the surveince camera footage from the hospital.


    After all, this was the Hunt Corporation''s private hospital.


    Here, Lily behaved almost as casually and naturally as she would at home.


    With just a word from her, the security guards had given her the surveince camera footage without a


    question.


    Nora sat in Old Maddy''s ward and checked the footage.


    She found that after Old Maddy regained rity of mind, the first thing he had done was check his


    surroundings.


    Every morning, when he went to the toilet at a fixed time, he would always carry a paring knife with


    him.


    Through the footage of the cameras on the outside, one would find that Old Maddy had been sawing at


    the anti-theft barrier every day when he went to the toilet.


    However, he also made sure the barrier stayed the way it looked.


    This way, when he needed to use it, the anti-theft barrier could be easily broken with just a bit of effort,


    thereby making it convenient for him to escape and preventing him from being trapped in the ward.


    Nora clenched her jaw.


    Old Maddy definitely hadn''t been trying to avoid her when he did all this.


    After all, his eyes were very gentle and void of hostility when he looked at her.


    So, these subconscious actions of his, as well as his uneasiness...


    Who was he hiding from? There was only one answer¡ªthe mysterious organization...


    Nora clenched her jaw.


    Yes, Old Maddy was constantly on guard against sneak attacks from the mysterious organization.


    She lowered her eyes.


    To be honest, she had been somewhat underestimating the mysterious organization all this time.


    After all, when Trueman was in the country, he had almost been arrested and had been hiding from the


    special department the whole time, like a rat that could only live in the dark for life.


    It was only now that she suddenly realized the reason why her mother hadn''t worked with the Smiths to


    fight against the mysterious organization after she returned to the country¡ªso that she wouldn''t


    implicaten.


    Why had her mother fled? Because the mysterious organization was too powerful! The mysterious


    organization had never been an organization that one had the luxury to underestimate! Otherwise, why


    would her mother be driven into a corner like that?! She felt that it seemed like she hadn''t taken the


    mysterious organization seriously all this time...


    From the very beginning, this way of thinking was wrong, terribly so.


    Old Maddy must have also sensed that from her.


    That was why he had refused to say anything and chosen to up and leave instead.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Old Maddy had said that she would only be able to fight against the mysterious organization if King was


    willing to help her.


    Nora currently didn''t even know why she had to fight against the mysterious organization, let alone


    what exactly they were hiding.


    But she still wondered¡ªif she seeded in building a good rtionship with King, then did that mean


    Old Maddy would return? But how was she going to build a good rtionship with King? She didn''t


    even know who he was! Justin was at least the head of the number one family in the country.


    Besides, Nora had been suspecting all this time that he was actually the person with the alias Eagle in


    the Imperial League.


    After all, there was no doubt that there were Americans in the Imperial League.


    Through her observations, over the years, even though both the Hunt Corporation and the Smith


    Corporation had made some bad investments, they had skillfully avoided the huge pitfalls that mattered


    the most.


    Although they had made great efforts to advertise how much they had lost, they had still profited


    overall.


    Their overall direction had not deviated from the right path.


    The small investment failures were just red herrings.


    Had Nora not been rtively sensitive to numerical data, she probably wouldn''t have noticed either.


    These two families definitely had a way to get news from the Imperial League.


    Therefore, Justin and Joel must both be in the Imperial League, right ? While she was thinking, Justin


    asked, "Who is it?"


    Nora asked, "Where are you?"


    "..At home."


    "I''lle to you.These things have to be said in person."


    The Imperial League was not something that could be talked about casually.


    Moreover, when they joined the Imperial League, they had sworn that they would never expose the


    existence of the Imperial League to outsiders.


    It was just that she felt that Justin was Eagle, that was why she had decided to ask him about it.


    However, it indeed was not suitable to talk about it over the phone.


    Even Justin''s voice sounded a little more cheerful than before.


    He said, "Sure,e over to my ce, then.Pete is here."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nora:"?"


    She hesitated for a moment.


    "Why is Pete there?"


    Had she neglected her son because she was a little busiertely? A tinge of guilt suddenly formed in


    her.


    She was just thinking about it when Justin said, "Oh, the Hunts are having exams today.Cherry can''t


    cope"


    Nora: She sighed silently.


    Suddenly, she asked, "How many people know about Pete and Cherry?"


    The fact that they were twins had not yet been disclosed to the public, but because everyone who


    should know about it was already in the know, Justin and Nora weren''t deliberately hiding it anymore.


    Justin answered, "All the Hunts know about it by now"


    He had used the words "Hunts" and not "my family".


    From the term of address alone, one could see that Justin actually did not have a strong sense of


    belonging to the Hunts.


    Nora wasn''t bothered about that, though.


    The Hunts¡¯ power and authority had never been part of her consideration in being in a rtionship with


    Justin anyway.


    Therefore, after uttering a "Hmm..", she immediately said, "I''ming over right away"


    At the Hunts¡¯ family school.


    Pete put down his pen after he finished the exams.


    When the bell rang, indicating that ss was over, he handed in his papers and walked out of ss.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Cherry sitting in the garden outside and ying games.


    At the sight of him, she rushed over excitedly and asked, "Are the exams over, Pete? Did you get a


    perfect score?"


    Pete replied, "Most likely."


    "You''re so awesome, Pete!"


    Cherry the little bootlicker''s words of ttery started flowing as though they didn''t cost anything.


    She said , "Pete is the smartest big brother in the world! He''s also the most awesome big brother in the


    world!"


    Pete: Although Cherry would always do this every time she saw him, he still wasn''t used to hearing


    such things from her.


    He silently changed the subject and lowered his voice.


    "Where is that little imp? Cherry also lowered her voice.


    "He''s in the room.He has been surprisingly well-behaved, and hasn''t left his room all this time"


    Well-behaved? Pete sneered, "He''s definitely just pretending to be well-behaved.C¡¯ mon, I will go and


    meet him.I will definitely expose his true colors"


    Cherry nodded and followed behind him.


    When the two were about to leave the school, Fatty rushed over.


    "Pete, you little idiot, your position as sessor to the family will be gone very soon.Nanny nanny boo-


    boo...That''s so awesome!"


    As soon as he said this, the rest of the children began to ask, "What happened?"


    Fatty replied, "Because Uncle Justin now has an illegitimate child, and he even brought him back


    home! Pete won''t be Uncle Justin''s only son anymore! They''re saying that the illegitimate child is not to


    be messed with.Pete, you''re finished!"


    "Pete is Daddy''s one and only sessor.Xander is nothing.Don''t you dare talk nonsense!"


    Cherry got angry and stood in front of Pete.


    Fatty, however, became distracted.


    Ever since he realized that Cherry was a girl and was Pete''s younger sister, he had realized that the


    person ying games with him back then was actually Cherry! It was precisely this little liar who had


    bullied him.


    At the sight of Cherry, Fatty wanted to seek revenge even more.


    He shouted, "You must be Cherry, right? What gives you the right to look down on Uncle Justin''s


    illegitimate son? He''s at least a boy, but what about you? Uncle Justin has not even officially introduced


    you to outsiders yet.You are just an illegitimate daughter who can''t even inherit anything! You can''t


    evenpare to his illegitimate son!"


    Cherry:"???"


    Her big dark eyes widened and she said, "Oh, I see! So, you are also an illegitimate son, Fatty! No


    wonder Uncle Roger has been treating you so badly!"


    Fatty retorted, "I''m not an illegitimate son! What nonsense are you saying?"


    Cherry said, "But you just said that because Daddy didn''t introduce me to outsiders, that makes me an


    illegitimate daughter.In that case, when has Uncle Roger ever introduced you to outsiders?"


    Fatty:"?"


    For a moment, he was actually stumped by Cherry''s facious argument.


    In fact, after thinking about it, he even felt that what she said was true! Why didn''t his father introduce


    him to outsiders and say that he was his son? Cherry tilted her head and continued.


    "Or are you not Uncle Roger''s son at all?¡¯


    Fatty:"?" Cherry sighed.


    "I mean, look at how fat you are while Uncle Roger is so handsome.He''s more or less as handsome as


    Daddy, so how can you possibly be his son? Oh, I know! Uncle Roger must have found you


    somewhere outside and brought you back home, right?!"


    Fatty:"??"


    He was close to tears.


    "I am my father''s son!"


    Cherry asked, "How are you going to prove that?"


    Fatty was utterly stumped.


    Suddenly, he burst into tears, turned around, and ran out while yelling, "Daddy, am I your son or not?!"


    With just a few words, Cherry had driven Fatty away.She blinked with her big eyes at Pete and shook


    her head lightly.


    "Do people be stupid when they get fat, Pete?"


    Pete: He took Cherry''s hand and said, "Alright, let''s go home!"


    He couldn''t be bothered to argue with Fatty.


    He just needed to casually do a little something and Fatty would have a hard time in school.


    But the sight of his younger sister standing up for him put him ina really good mood! Therefore, he


    would go home right away and teach Xander, who was making his sister feel troubled, a lesson! Hand


    in hand, the two kids hopped and skipped as they ran over to the vi where Justin lived.


    They didn''t even see that Justin was standing not far away.


    Nora''s car also happened to enter the Hunt Manor at this point.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Nora drove straight to Justin''s vi.


    The moment she entered, someone had notified Justin of her arrival.So when Nora stopped the car,


    Justin was already in the parking lot waiting for her.


    When Nora got out of the car, she saw Justin looking a little serious.She subconsciously asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    After a short silence, Justin replied, "I''m thinking of celebrating Cherry''s birthday."


    Celebrating her birthday...


    Nora was taken aback for a moment.It was only then that she realized that it would be Cherry''s


    birthday in five days.


    Even though that day was Cherry''s birthday, it was also the day she had lost Pete.


    Thus, she rarely celebrated Cherry''s birthday in the past.


    Besides, when they were abroad, they had very few rtives with them.


    Every time it was Cherry''s birthday, her aunt would just prepare a small gift for her and buy her a cake.


    Going by what Justin had said, surely he wasn''t nning to hold a grand birthday party for her, right?


    What had happened? Nora looked at him hesitantly, only to see Justin sigh and quietly say, "I want to


    host a good birthday party and formally introduce Cherry and Pete to the public."


    In the past, he had kept Pete very well-protected and avoided letting outsiders know what he looked


    like in order to prevent him from being kidnapped.


    But now that Pete was five years old, there was no longer a need to continue hiding him.


    At the very least, it was time to let the New Yorkers familiarize themselves with Pete and Cherry.


    Just like Fatty said, the way he kept hiding them was as if he had no intention of acknowledging the two


    children.


    Nora didn''t know what had happened, but she would never object to something that was dispensable to


    her but could put Cherry on cloud nine.


    That''s right, Cherry loved excitement.She had always envied how lively and exciting Princess Lucy''s


    birthdays were.


    Princess Lucy even had many people visiting her to give her birthday gifts, whereas she didn''t have


    any friends.She also wanted to wear a beautiful princess dress like a princess, and gracefully thank


    everyone for attending the party.


    Now, her father could finally make that wishe true for her.


    Nora asked, "Are you going to hold it at the Hunts''?"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yeah.I''ll let the butler handle it, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Then there would be even less of a problem.


    Nora agreed to it at once.


    While the two talked, they started walking to the living room.


    When they entered, they were just in time to see the three children sitting in the living room and ying


    with building blocks.


    Pete was arranging the blocks while Cherry and Xander were directing him from either side.


    "Pete, it seems like that block should be ced here."


    "Hey, it''s obviously supposed to be ced here, isn''t it?"


    Pete kept a gentle expression on his face and looked at Cherry.


    He said, "I think Xander is right."


    Cherry thought for a while and then said, "I think so too."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Xander:"?"


    Just as he was confused as to what was happening, Nora and Justin walked in.


    Whatnded in their eyes was the sight of the three little fellows having fun together.


    Both Nora and Justin were a little surprised.


    Both of them knew very well what the children they had raised were really like.


    From Nora''s perspective, Cherry was a man with the appearance of a girl who would never tolerate


    someone else taking her ce.


    She would undoubtedly be full of hostility towards Xander.


    From Justin''s perspective, although his son was taciturn, he was, in fact, a very scheming boy.


    Coupled with his insecurities, he was very territorial.


    The two children had only epted each other so quickly because they simply looked so much alike,


    and also because they had themon experience of switching ces with each other.


    But they were definitely not people who could easily ept another child! Justin and Nora looked at


    each other.


    Justin asked, "What are you guys doing?"


    Cherry immediately raised her little head.


    "Daddy, we''re ying together.Pete and I both like our little brother Xander very much-"


    Xander frowned at once.


    "I told you, I''m older!" Cherry sighed helplessly.


    "In that case, when were you born? I was born on September 8.It will be my birthday in five days- Oh,


    yes, it will also be Pete''s birthday! We are twins, so we have the same birthday! What about you?"

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    When Cherry asked the question, Nora immediately looked at Xander Birthday? That''s right, she


    wondered when Xander was born? If he shared the same birthday as Cherry and Pete...then would


    that also exin a little something? But when Xander heard Cherry asking about his birthday, he was


    slightly taken aback.


    Then, he lowered his head, coughed, and said, "I don''t have a mother, so how would I know when my


    birthday is?"


    Cherry blinked.


    Pete walked over and said, "Then why don''t we celebrate our birthday together? I have never


    celebrated my birthday before either.¡±


    Xander immediately looked up.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah"


    Xander''s eyes lit up at Pete''s answer.He raised his chin and said proudly, "Okay then!"


    Pete then looked at Justin.


    "Daddy, can the three of us celebrate our birthday together this year?"


    Seeing how the three children seemed to be having fun, Justin narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled.


    "Sure."


    After agreeing to the children''s request, he went upstairs with Nora.


    After all, he and Nora still had things to talk about! It seemed that Nora had wanted to ask him about


    someone just now ? The two adults went upstairs.


    After they disappeared from the corridor, the smiles on Pete and Cherry''s faces instantly disappeared


    and they looked at Xander hostilely.


    Cherry asked, "Pete, why are you letting him celebrate his birthday with us?"


    Pete replied softly, "If I don''t invite him, Daddy will sympathize with him because he looks so


    pitiful.Once he does, Daddy will be biased! And this will be unfair to Mommy!"


    Cherry was enlightened.


    "No wonder you told me to be nice to him in front of Daddy! If we bully him, Daddy will also feel bad for


    him, right " Pete nodded.


    "Yeah"


    The little fellow was very sensitive.


    This was the strategy he had devised.


    After the two spoke, they both looked at Xander.


    Xander was pointing at a block.


    "Put this one here..."


    "Okay."


    However, Pete instead tossed the block in his hand onto the table and said, "This is so boring.You can


    y by yourself."


    Xander:"??"


    He touched his nose.


    Tsk.


    What was that brat being so arrogant for? If it weren''t for Cherry, would he be ying such childish


    games with him?! Elsewhere, after going upstairs, Justin was still afraid that Nora would think too


    much, so he exined, "Pete is very sensitive.Although he seemed to be defending Xander just now,


    he probably had some sneaky little n in mind.I could only agree to it.When the timees...I can


    find an excuse to trick Xander into leaving the house and we can just celebrate Cherry and Pete''s


    birthdays instead"


    He didn''t want Nora to feel ufortable, nor did he want her to think that he was already putting


    Xander on the same level as Cherry and Pete when they hadn''t even confirmed the boy''s identity yet.


    To be honest, Justin still had conflicting emotions even now.


    He had deliberately lessened his contact with Xander at home precisely because he was afraid of


    developing feelings for him.


    Should Xander''s mother turn out to not be Nora, he felt that he might just raise the child but would


    never really ept him.He knew that this was very unfair to Xander.


    But if he treated Xander like his own and kept him by his side, the one suffering justice would then end


    up being Nora.


    There was no way to have one''s cake and eat it too.


    Neither would he throw the problem to Nora.


    Therefore, he would make the choice himself.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Nora heard this, she was silent for a moment.


    To be honest, she did not actually feel much hostility towards the boy.


    Besides, even though Charles said that she had given birth to twins, she couldn''t help but keep feeling


    like Xander was also her child.


    This feeling was bing more and more intense with each meeting.


    If they only celebrated the twins¡¯ birthday and neglected Xander...


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    After they went upstairs, the first thing she did was to take out her cell phone and call Lily.


    Lily answered very quickly.


    "Boss, what''s up?"


    "When can youplete Xander''s DNA restoration?"


    Lily replied, "In a week at thetest, and that''s if I work overtime.And Boss, you can''t ask me to do


    anything else within the week"


    Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said, "Alright."


    Then, she suddenly asked, "When will Charles wake up?"


    Lily heaved a silent sigh.


    "See, Boss? This is already another task.For now, it seems that he may wake up within the week."


    Nora said, "Okay, either you finish restoring Xander''s DNA within five days or you get Charles to wake


    up within five days"


    Lily: If Xander really was her son, then she couldn''t celebrate only the twins¡¯ birthday.


    Therefore, this must be confirmed before their birthday.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    After hanging up the phone, Nora followed Justin into the study.


    Justin closed the door thoughtfully and looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    He was very happy.He felt that Nora was finally willing to talk to him when she met with a problem.


    This feeling of being needed gave him an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    Nora didn''t understand what he was smiling at.


    Instead, she looked at him.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Do you know Eagle?"


    Justin was taken aback for a moment.He asked hesitantly, "What?"


    Nora was also a little surprised seeing his expression.


    Justin had always been very rxed in front of her, but when she said the codename ''Eagle'' just now,


    Justin did not react? Wasn''t he Eagle? During her hesitation, Justin asked again, "What Eagle? A


    codename ¡®Eagle¡¯? What organization is he from? That codename is toomon.There are a lot of..."


    Although there was an Eagle in the Imperial League, the codename was simply toomon.


    He needed to ask and properly rify.


    However, his reaction made Nora even more certain that he was not Eagle.


    Nora kept quiet for a long while.


    When they joined the Imperial League, they had sworn that they would not tell outsiders about its


    existence.


    They were allowed to use the information they got from the organization to help their rtives, but they


    were not allowed to reveal the source of the information.


    Outside, they were not allowed to mention the Imperial League.


    Earlier, she had thought that Justin was Eagle, that was why she had told him that she wanted to ask


    him about someone.


    But if Justin was not Eagle, then she was not allowed to talk to him about anything regarding the


    Imperial League, let alone ask him who King was.


    Nora had always been a rule-abiding person.


    Therefore, in the end, she chose not to ask about it anymore.


    She said, "Never mind, it''s nothing."


    Justin:"?"


    He wanted to say something, but the butler was knocking on the door.He had to let him in.


    The butler asked, "Sir, did you need something?"


    Justin thought for a while and replied, "I will hold a birthday party for Pete and Cherry to celebrate their


    fifth birthday in five days.Make the necessary preparations."


    His words made the butler bewildered.


    For wealthy families like the Hunts, if they wanted to hold a birthday party, they would have to make


    reservations and other arrangements in advance.


    After all, it would be toote for them to custom-make anything now.


    But since Justin had said the word, then even if it was toote, they had to make it happen in time.


    The butler asked, "Is it a grand party or a small one?"


    Justin replied, "Send an invite to all our friends and family"


    It wasn''t necessary to invite his business associates.


    He was indeed nning to introduce Cherry to everyone, but there was no need to invite that many


    people.


    Even so, after inviting all of his friends and family...


    It would still be a medium-sized party.


    For the Hunts, they could expect almost a thousand guests for a medium-sized party.


    Although the butler was troubled, he nevertheless immediately lowered his head and said, "Yes, sir"


    He was in a hurry to leave after saying that, so he asked, "Do you have any other orders, sir?"


    "No.¡±


    "Okay, then I will go and make preparations right away."


    He would have to busy himself with preparing the party invitations, the menu, as well as all the


    servants'' deployment.


    Moreover, as there would be a lot of guests on that day, he would also have to prepare sufficient


    parking space and arrange for security personnel.


    The Hunts would probably be very busy soon.


    Justin''s one-liner had quite literally put the butler up to his ears in work! Before leaving the room, the


    butler suddenly stopped and looked back at Justin.


    He asked, "Is the birthday party for Mr.Pete and Ms.Cherry?"


    "Yeah¡± replied Justin with a nod.With that, the butler understood and went out.Elsewhere, after Nora


    was done dealing with her affairs, she didn''t stay any longer.After all, she had ended up wasting some


    time giving Charles medical treatment.Thus, she was going home to sleep.


    The strange thing, though, was that Pete, who usually followed her everywhere, had actually taken the


    initiative to say that he wanted to stay at the Hunts, saying that if he went with her to the Smiths, he


    might affect Nora''s rest.


    Nora could only agree to his request.


    After thinking about it, she asked Pete to the side and said earnestly, "Pete, don''t bully the boy, okay?"


    Pete fell silent for a moment when he heard her.


    Then, he tilted his head and asked, "But what if he bullies Mommy?"


    Nora smiled and ruffled his hair.


    Her voice was very low but reassuring as she said, "I know Pete is a filial boy, but no one is capable of


    bullying Mommy.Okay?"


    Pete looked up at her.


    Nora was very tall.He was only as tall as her waist at the moment.


    In his eyes, his Mommy was gentle and strong.


    Pete had never needed anyone or anything to give him cover, but in front of his mother, he abandoned


    all his sneaky thoughts and conspiracies, wanting only to be the most well-behaved child in front of her.


    He rxed and nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay, Mommy!"


    After she left, Pete and Cherry came together again.


    Cherry asked, "Pete, are we still going to drive Xander away?"


    Pete kept quiet for a long while before he finally replied, "Let''s put all our ns on halt for now.We''ll


    take action only if Xander bullies Mommy, or if Mommy suffers injustice because of him! We absolutely


    won''t tolerate his existence in the family!"


    "Okie-Dokie!" Cherry pped.


    But then, she suddenly realized something¡ªwhy was she so happy that they weren''t driving Xander


    away anymore? It must be that she found Xander really pitiful because he didn''t have amom! She


    would never ever admit that she did like Xander a teeny-weeny little bit! After the two children spoke to


    each other, they went up the stairs hand in hand to y in the room upstairs.


    Neither of them saw Xander walking out from the side.He stared angrily in the direction where the twins


    had left.He was even holding his favorite book about human anatomy, as well as a doll detailing a


    human''s body structure.


    Initially, for Cherry''s sake, he had wanted to make friends with Pete.


    Even though Pete said that it was very boring ying building blocks with him, he had gone back


    upstairs to fetch his favorite toy.


    But he hadn''t expected to hear such conversation.


    They wanted to drive him away? They were too much! They were all Daddy''s children, and this was


    also Daddy''s home.


    Why should he be driven away just because he didn''t share the same birthday as them? The little boy


    clenched his fists.


    Suddenly, he turned and went back upstairs.


    After entering his bedroom, the angry Xander threw the doll in his hand onto the floor.


    At once, the doll broke into pieces.


    A hostile look shed across Xander''s eyes.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang.


    Xander picked up the call.


    Trueman''s somewhat evil and slightly shrill voice came from the other side.


    "My dearest Xander, how have you been?"


    "...Fine.By the way, Dad, when is my birthday?"


    When Trueman heard this, he paused.


    Suddenly, he chuckled and replied, "September 8.Why?"


    September 8! His birthday was the same as Cherry and Pete''s!

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Xander was stunned.He chose not to tell Trueman the truth but instead replied, "It''s nothing."


    Then, he suddenly asked, "Daddy, do you think I really won''t be able to get along with my new father?"


    Trueman sneered, "Of course.Do you think Justin Hunt treats you well?"


    Xander thought for a moment and answered, "Not too well, but not that bad either, I suppose!"


    "Then what about Nora Smith?"


    Xander tilted his head and answered, "She treats me okay too.She didn''t drive me away, nor did she


    quarrel with Justin to get him to send me away.Instead, she''s very calm, as if she doesn''t care about


    my existence."


    "Really?"


    Trueman sounded a little unhappy.


    "That woman sure is big-hearted.Or should I say that she doesn''t love Justin Hunt at all? Otherwise,


    why wouldn''t she care that her man has another child?"


    Xander touched his nose and suddenly asked, "Is there a chance that she thinks I''m cute, so she can''t


    bear to do anything to me?"


    "Heh,"


    Trueman suddenlyughed.


    "Do you think a woman would find her husband''s illegitimate child cute?"


    Xander felt very ufortable being called an illegitimate child.But he didn''t get angry.


    Because Trueman was right.He didn''t have a mother but was instead Justin''s child from some unknown


    woman.


    Didn''t that make him an illegitimate child? Trueman went on.


    "Don''t be fooled by their superficial actions.Adults¡¯ affairs are much moreplicated than you


    think.They don''t care about you at the moment only because you haven''t grown up; you''re not a threat


    to Peter Hunt''s position yet.If you be outstanding enough to be the next heir to the Hunts, do


    you think they would still treat you well?"


    For a while, Xander didn''t speak.


    Trueman scoffed, "Have you forgotten about Prince Charlie? He is also an illegitimate child.His


    stepmother deliberately raised him into a good-for-nothing...That''s why you must find a way to drive


    Pete out of the Hunts! This is the only way you can be Justin Hunt''s only son, understand?"


    Xander narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, Daddy."


    Although he felt that Trueman was wrong, he did not refute him.


    Since he was a baby, he had known that there would only be severe punishment waiting for him if he


    rebutted his father''s words.He heaved a small sigh.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he stood up and walked out.


    He was going to tell them that his birthday was also on September 8, so they could hold the birthday


    party together.


    Xander had long forgotten Trueman''s instructions.


    The excited boy went to look for Pete and Cherry, but when he walked up to the door of the room


    where Pete and Cherry were, he was instead stopped by a few children.


    These children were all from his uncles and aunts¡¯ families.


    They were about ten years old, so they roughly knew what they were doing.


    From a young age, their parents had told them to curry favors with Pete and had also forbidden them


    from bullying him.


    When they heard that Pete was back, they specially came over to y with him.


    However, they didn''t expect Pete to refuse visitations again.


    This made them feel rather bored.


    Just when they were about to leave, they happened to run into Xander.


    A kid said very loudly, "Is that Uncle Justin''s illegitimate son?"


    Someone replied, "He does look a little like Uncle Justin, but what a pity that he is a little bastard


    without a mother! There''s no way he can inherit the Hunts!"


    "Yes, yes! I even heard that he grew up with monsters in the wild.Can you speak humannguage?"


    "C''mon, make a sound and let us hear it..."


    The few of them surrounded Xander.


    They pushed him and bullied him.


    "Xander, right? Who is your mother?"


    "He doesn''t have a mother, and he doesn''t even know when his birthday is! So, did he pop out of a


    rock?"


    "Are you here to y with Pete? What makes you think you can y with him? Are you worthy of


    ying with him? He is the rightful son of the master of the household, what about you? You''re an


    illegitimate child! You can''t evenpare to Pete''s little finger!"


    "Why are you keeping quiet? Are you stupid? Pete is the smartest of us all, you know! I bet your IQ is


    not even a fraction of his.Also, do you know a birthday party will be held in a few days? Uncle Justin is


    holding it so that he can announce to everyone that Cherry is his daughter! It has nothing to do with an


    illegitimate child like you!"


    The children were just repeating what they had secretly heard from the adults.


    A boy named Xander had arrived, and everyone was talking about him.


    When someone asked if Pete''s status would be threatened, everyone had immediately refuted him.


    Not only had Pete exhibited a high IQ since he was a baby, but his mother was even the youngdy of


    the Smiths.


    With a status like hers, how would she not be able to protect Pete? Therefore, everyone looked down


    on Xander.


    The children¡¯s words made Xander clench his fists.He stared at the kids in front of him.


    Although he wanted very much to charge forward and scratch their faces, he couldn''t do that.


    Every one of them was much stronger than him.


    He focused on the leader of the group.


    The kid was mocking him.


    He said, "Did you grow up with cats and dogs? Do you sleep together with them? Then can you talk


    like a dog?"


    Xander narrowed his eyes and touched his nose.


    Suddenly, he smiled and replied, "Of course.Not only can I talk like a dog, but I can even..."


    He whispered something.


    The leader of the children immediately took a step forward and asked curiously, "What else do you


    know?"


    Xander grinned.


    "Come over here, I''ll only tell you about it"


    "Okay."


    The child leaned into his face.


    The next moment, Xander''s sharp little teeth mped down on his ear!


    "Ahhh!"


    An ear-piercing scream went right through the roof into the high heavens.


    The kid shoved Xander away, but he didn''t let go.


    The rest of the children rushed forward and started beating Xander up, but Xander still refused to let


    go.


    It wasn''t until his teeth had pierced all the way through the child''s ear that he finally let go.


    He ignored the pain all over his body.


    He grinned and said, "In addition to knowing how to bark like a dog, I also know how to bite like one."


    He stretched out his hand and looked at the others.


    "Who''s the next one that wants to be bitten?"


    Xander had blood at the corner of his lips at the moment.


    After saying that, his malevolent eyes looked at the other children.


    When the children saw the boy bleeding profusely, they became so frightened that they dispersed at


    once.


    "Run!"


    Even the child who was bitten held his ear and rushed out with the other children.


    Seeing them leave, Xander wiped the corners of his mouth.He rolled his eyes and walked towards


    Justin''s study.


    He was going to tell his father that his birthday was also on September 8 and that he was not an


    illegitimate child! He would get his father to announce to everyone on his birthday that he was his son!


    In the study.


    The seated Justin was musing after he saw Nora off.


    He wondered when Xander''s birthday was...


    If it was also September 8, then it would pretty much confirm that Nora was his mother too¡­

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Xander hid outside the door and secretly observed Justin.He saw the man frowning, seemingly


    troubled.


    The man looked like he was contemting, and while he did, he kept touching his nose.


    Xander''s hand, which was also touching his nose, paused.He blinked and put his hand down.


    Beforeing, he had wanted to tell the tyrant about his birthday and also wanted to get him to


    publicly announce that Xander was also Justin''s son on that day.


    But after he arrived, he was a little afraid to go in.


    What if Daddy Tyrant refused to celebrate his birthday for him even after he told him about his


    birthday? He spent too much time thinking about it.


    Suddenly, he heard amotioning from a distance away.


    Xander turned over to see that the group of misbehaving kids who had just left had returned! It was just


    that this time, they had also brought their parents with them.


    Jack Hunt, the leader of the group and the boy whose ear Xander had bitten, was crying.His eyes had


    bepletely red.He held his mother''s hand as he walked over.His ear hadn''t been bandaged


    yet.


    Although he wasn''t bleeding anymore, the wound still looked shocking.


    As soon as he walked over, Jack pointed at Xander andined, "Mommy, that''s him! He''s the one


    who bit my ear!"


    Jack was a child from the Hunts¡¯ side family.


    His family had attached themselves to the main family and depended on them for their livelihood.


    Jack''s mother could also be considered someone from a wealthy and prestigious family.


    She looked straight at Xander, her finger nearly jabbing his face as she demanded, "What''s the matter


    with you, kid? What makes you think you can bully my son? Can''t you talk it out properly with them?


    Did you have to bite him? Are you a dog?"


    Her voice was rather loud, causing everyone around them to look over.


    Because they were at the door to Justin''s study, Justin also heard themotion.He opened the door.


    When Jack''s mother saw Justin, she immediately started crying.


    She said, "Justin, look! That boy nearly bit off Jack''s ear! He is too much! ¡° She cried and said, "My little


    Jack has always been a sensible boy.Because he''s a few years older, I''ve always told him to give in to


    Pete and keep him happy¡ªafter all, Pete is still young.But how can this little devil be so naughty? How


    can he be so quick to bite other people? He''s too much!"


    Justin frowned and looked at Xander.


    He''d had rtively little contact with Xander during this period, so he didn''t actually know what the boy


    was like.


    However, a child that Trueman had brought up would undoubtedly be a little unorthodox.


    What stood out, in particr, was the time when he first arrived at the Hunt Manor.


    When the bodyguard tried to take a sample of his DNA, the boy had bitten the bodyguard''s hand and


    almost broke it.


    After that, his personality and way of handling things became even more unpredictable.


    But when Justin interrogated Ruth, he realized that Ruth had abused the boy before.


    That must be how Xander had developed such a vicious and cruel personality despite his young


    age.He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xander.He asked, "Did you bite him?"


    Xander''s eyes widened.


    He looked at Jack''s mother, and then back at Justin.


    The other boy''s mother had defended her son right away when something went wrong, but what about


    his Daddy Tyrant? Xander suddenly became very angry.


    He clenched his jaw, lifted his chin, and nodded stubbornly.


    "Yeah, I did" He hated being looked down upon the most.


    Therefore, after he spoke, he even grinned at Jack and said, "Ha, you are already ten years old while I


    am only five, yet you can''t beat me in a fight.That''s already embarrassing enough, yet you even ran to


    your mommy just because you couldn''t beat me? What kind of man are you?"


    Jack:"H"


    Upon being ridiculed, he felt even more aggrieved.


    He hugged his mother at once and burst into tears.


    Jack''s mother''s eyes reddened.


    "You saw that, right, Justin? That boy is simply too arrogant, his upbringing is horrible! He shows no


    sign of remorse! Justin, you have to stand up for Jack! They are all children of the Hunts.Even if he is


    the n head''s son, he can''t just bully other people so casually!"


    Justin narrowed his eyes and looked at Xander.He asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    He didn''t know what had happened.


    Even if he was prejudiced against the boy, he couldn''t just assume so easily that Xander was in the


    wrong.


    But he was asking the wrong person.


    If it was Pete, Pete would think that his father was asking him about what had happened, and would


    exin everything clearly and truthfully.


    But the one he was asking was instead Xander...


    The boy was sensitive.


    Without the love and care from a mother, he had grown up relying only on himself.


    When he met with trouble, all he knew was to shoulder everything head-on by himself.


    Justin''s question broke his heart.


    To think he didn''t trust him.


    Ha, what''s the use of having a father like that?! His gaze turned cold straightaway.


    The little fellow scoffed and ignored Justin.


    Instead, he looked straight at Jack.


    "Yeah, I bullied you.So? Weren''t you asking for it? It''s your ear this time, but next time...Heh!"


    Jack was so scared that he took a step back.


    Xander became smug at once.


    However, Jack''s mother stood right in front of Jack.


    She pointed at him and yelled, "You''re really a wild child from god knows where! You have no manners


    whatsoever!"


    Xander folded his little arms.


    "What are manners? After all, I don''t have a mother.Even though I have a father, he is pretty much non-


    existent too.Without anyone to teach me, how would I have any manners? If you find me an eyesore,


    then why don''t you hit me?! But do you dare to? I''m Justin''s son, you know! If you have the guts, then


    just p me across the cheek instead of prattling on and on forever over there!"


    The child''s attitude made Justin''s expression darken.


    Xander was simply too arrogant and domineering.


    There was no trace of Pete''s temperament in him at all.


    His expression turned cold and he said, "Xander, I''ll give you one more chance.Tell me what exactly


    happened!"


    "What happened? Nothing much? It¡¯s just what you saw.I, your son, bullied someone.What? Do you


    also want to hit me?"


    Xander said stubbornly, "What gives you the right to lecture me? Have you ever raised me?"


    Justin clenched his jaw.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Aren''t you living in the Hunt Manor right now?"


    His one-liner made Xander even more sensitive.He looked at Justin angrily.


    What Jack and the other children said just now resounded in his ears :"...Uncle Justin is holding the


    birthday party so that he can introduce Cherry to everyone! Who do you think you are? You are just an


    illegitimate son! Uncle Justin has never thought of acknowledging you as his son at all!"


    And sure enough! He must be trying to drive him away! Xander clenched his fists and sneered,


    "Really? But aren''t I living in the Hunt Manor because you begged my father to send me here?"


    Seeing how stubborn he was, and how he simply refused to tell him anything, the big and tall Justin


    slowly squatted down.


    He said, "Xander, I hope you can talk to me if you meet with trouble.Don''t learn from Trueman..."


    But before he could finish, Xander pped him and then took a step back.


    "What did I learn from him? My father was the one who brought me up, so I would definitely be like him!


    I was born a bad person! You really wish you could get rid of a son like me, right? I don''t want a father


    like you either! I didn''t want toe back here at all! It''s all because you used Aunt Ruth to force me


    back here! If you find me annoying, then why don''t you send me back?! In my heart, my only father is


    Trueman Yale!"


    After saying those extreme things, Xander stared at Justin stubbornly.


    Justin: ¡°..."


    He fell silent.


    With Xander behaving like this, he suddenly didn''t know how tomunicate with him.


    Instead, he got back up and looked at Jack''s mother.


    Jack''s mother shouted, "You saw that, right? Justin? Having a child like him at home really makes me


    so scared.Since he can bite my son today, then he may just bite someone else tomorrow.We are not


    part of the main family, so I can put up with it.But what if he bites Pete?"


    Justin frowned.


    Then, the woman added, "And what if he bites Cherry "


    That one line of hers made Justin''s gaze turn cold.


    Fights among little boys were nothing much, but if it involved Cherry...He looked straight at Xander.


    "No matter what the reason, you are not allowed to bite anyone in the future!" Xander looked at him


    angrily.


    "Heh, how can a dog''s son not bite?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words made Justin frown again.


    "Xander! Yale!"


    Xander stood there stubbornly, the expression on his little face all strained.


    Jack''s mother sighed.


    "Don''t ask him about it anymore, Justin.I''ve already found out what happened.Jack came over to visit


    Pete and y with him, but Xander saw him.He rushed over immediately and said that he is also your


    son, so he also has the right to order them around.He wanted Jack to y with him, but Jack refused,


    so he bit him..."


    Justin narrowed his eyes.


    He stared at Xander and asked once more, "Is that what happened?"


    He wanted to know the truth.


    The child was still young.


    Some habits could be corrected.


    Who Trueman had led astray could also be forced back onto the right path.


    However, Xander did not speak.


    Jack''s mother suddenly turned to look somewhere.


    At the sight of something, she immediately said, "Justin, even if you don''t believe us, won''t you believe


    Pete? Pete, quick,e here and tell your father what happened just now.Did Xander bully Jack?"


    Hearing this, Justin looked into the distance to see that Pete and Cherry had also heard themotion


    and walked over.


    After they approached, Justin looked straight at Pete and asked, "Is that what happened?"


    He trusted Pete.


    Because he had brought him up.


    Jack''s mother was relieved.


    Pete had never been a kind and sweet dimwit.


    Rather, he was very clever.


    He understood the power of such schemes and conspiracies very well.


    Besides, Jack had said that Pete wanted to drive Xander away.


    Wasn ¡®t this exactly a great opportunity for him to do that? Therefore, as long as Pete was not stupid,


    he would know what to say.


    By virtue of the incident, Jack would also be able to cling to Pete.


    When they grew up, his life in the Hunts would also improve! Jack''s mother made beautiful ns in her


    mind and looked at Pete expectantly.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Jack''s mother had not taken her child to the hospital to have his wound dressed right away in order to


    please Pete.


    For so many years, their family had been trying their best to turn Jack into Pete''s right-hand man.


    Unfortunately, both Pete and Justin were very indifferent to others.


    This was especially true since Pete also had mild autism, which led to him not having anyone close at


    home.


    That was why Jack''s mother saw this incident as an opportunity, despite his injury.


    She said, "Yeah, Pete, tell him what happened.Quick, tell your dad just how annoying that boy is.He


    often loses his temper and bullies others for no reason.He''s too domineering.He''s also very savage


    and has no manners whatsoever.Get your father to kick him out of the house, or take him out and have


    him educated before he moves back in! Otherwise, with so many children in the house, who knows


    who would be bitten next?"


    Her hints were already so obvious.


    Pete should have understood.


    Yet Pete didn''t speak.


    Jack''s mother was stunned.


    Suddenly, she realized that perhaps Pete didn''t want to be involved in the dispute.


    If word got around that it was Pete who had driven Xander away, his reputation would be badly


    affected.She narrowed her eyes at once, feeling like she had ultimately still underestimated Pete.


    His skill at infighting within the household was simply too great.


    He was nning to just watch from the sidelines.


    But since she wanted to express her loyalty to him, Jack''s mother spoke presumptuously again.


    "I suddenly remembered something.Pete had been busy when Jack came to visit him.Pete, did you not


    see them fighting?"


    As soon as she said that, Pete suddenly replied, "I did"


    Jack''s mother was taken aback, but then she immediately became overjoyed.


    "Then hurry up and tell your father what the truth is!"


    Pete was really getting involved? She was ecstatic.


    Elsewhere, Xander looked at Pete and thought of the conversation he''d overheard just now.


    Pete wanted to drive him away.


    Just like Daddy said, no one in this family weed him.He was just an extra.


    The woman''s children were undoubtedly filled with hostility towards him.


    Ha.


    Did they think that he wanted to be here? Xander lifted his chin and turned his head stubbornly to the


    side.


    Then, he heard Pete say, "It was indeed Xander who bit Jack''s ear."


    Xander clenched his little fists and became even more disdainful.He snorted coldly.


    "Yeah, I bit him.What about it? If you''re that great, then why don''t you..."


    Before he could finish, Pete went on.


    "But it was Jack who picked a fight first.He called Xander an illegitimate child who didn''t have a mother


    and even said that Daddy won''t want him and would throw him out.The group of them even beat


    Xander up.Xander only bit him in self-defense"


    As soon as he said that, everyone present fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Pete incredulously.


    After giving a clear ount of what had happened, Pete didn''t speak any more.


    Instead, he took a step back and exchanged a look with Cherry.


    Cherry had a big smile all over her face, and she gave her brother a big thumbs-up.


    Pete raised his eyebrows.


    The boy who used to be frosty and autistic in the past could now exchange vivid and enthused looks


    with others.


    Jack''s mother was dumbfounded.She stood where she was in a daze and looked at Pete in


    disbelief.She swallowed.


    "Pete, do you know what you just said?" Pete lowered his eyes.


    "Yes, I do."


    Although he did want to drive Xander away, it wasn''t going to be through such despicable means.


    Besides...


    A tinge of anger shed across Pete''s eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Xander was Daddy''s son.


    He only wanted to drive him away because he was worried that his existence would affect Mommy''s


    emotions.


    But this did not mean that outsiders could bully him! If Xander was up to no good, or if he made


    Mommy ufortable, then Pete definitely would not be soft-hearted.


    However, he couldn''t lie in this instance.


    Justin looked at the son, whom he had brought up, with satisfaction.


    No matter the situation, Pete had never disappointed him.


    He would y little tricks to make him neglect Xander a little, but in the face of what was right and


    wrong, he was never ambiguous.He ruffled Pete''s hair gently.Then, he looked at Jack''s mother.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, he said, "It seems like Gordon has been a little too busytely.That must


    be why he hasn''t been educating Jack properly.In that case, I''ll just let hime back and spend some


    quality time with his son!"


    Gordon Hunt was Jack''s father.


    Although he wasn''t a prized member of thepany or family, Justin would still assign him some jobs


    and projects so that he could earn a bit of extra money from them.


    But now that they had the audacity to call Xander an illegitimate child...


    In that case, he didn¡¯t need to continue with those jobs and projects anymore.


    Justin could dislike and ignore his son¡ªin fact, he could even lecture him¡ªbut other people were not


    allowed to! As soon as Justin said that, blood drained from Jack''s mother''s face .


    She said, "Justin, I...I...Let me exin..."


    "l only believe what Pete says." Justin interrupted her.


    Then, he looked at the butler.


    "Since Jack misbehaves so much, he needs to be educated properly.Don''t let him attend sses at the


    Hunts¡¯ private school for a while."


    "Yes, sir,'''' the butler answered.


    Then, with a wave, security officers rushed in.


    They grabbed Jack and his mother immediately and took the two of them out.


    Jack''s mother was dumbfounded.


    All the children of the Hunts studied in the Hunts¡¯ private school in order to build rtionships with one


    another.


    After all, there were fewer and fewer people in the direct lineage.


    If the people in the side families were too far away, who would still remember them in the future? Yet


    Justin had straight-up barred Jack from attending sses with just a word! This showed that the Hunts


    were intending to abandon their family.


    She screamed and cried.She wanted to apologize, and she wanted to speak, but Justin didn''t give her


    the opportunity to.


    He drove them out straight away.


    Xander stared nkly at everything happening in front of him.


    He hadn''t expected Pete to speak up for him, nor had he expected the tyrant to deal with the problem


    like that.


    He remembered that he had also fought with a kid before in the past, but Daddy Trueman had told him


    that he had to find a way to deal with it himself.


    If he beat them up and made them bleed, then they wouldn''t dare to bully him anymore.It was only then


    that Xander had started attacking others.


    In the beginning, he only used his tiny little fists.


    It was only when he found that it didn''t make the other party bleed that he started to bite.


    Every time he bit someone and made them bleed, Trueman would apud and say, "Good job! Keep


    that up!"


    But now...


    Justin was actually dealing with the kid who had bullied him on his behalf? He suddenly felt like this


    family was not that bad either...


    Just as his imagination was running wild, Justin squatted down again and looked straight at him.


    He asked, "Xander, were you here looking for me?"

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Xander looked at the man in front of him.He looked a little dazed, and his big dark eyes were filled with


    confusion and perplexity.


    When the man squatted down to speak with him, he looked straight at him.


    Every time Daddy Trueman spoke with him, he always looked at him from above, making him feel as if


    he was ordering him about.But the tyrant was not like that.


    His behavior made him feel respected.Xander swallowed.He nced at Pete again and then, he


    suddenly said, "I came to tell you about my birthday"


    When Justin heard this, his eyes narrowed and he asked, "When is it? Xander was about to answer


    when his cell phone suddenly rang, interrupting him.Xander took out his cell phone, upon which he saw


    the word "Daddy" on the screen¡ªit was Trueman.


    He was a little surprised.


    When he answered the phone, Trueman said, "I heard someone bullied you at the Hunts''?"


    Xander turned and nced at Justin.He grinned and said, "I bit his ear off!"


    "Good job."


    Trueman let out a deep chuckle and said, "As expected of the son I brought up!"


    His father''s praise gave Xander a sense of aplishment.


    As soon as he lifted his little chin, he heard Trueman ask, "How did Justin deal with the situation after


    you bit him?"


    Xander looked at Justin.


    Then, his big dark eyes swiveled around.


    As though he was avoiding the question, he answered, "What else can he do? Just like that, I


    guess.Daddy, the food here is pretty nice."


    When Trueman heard this, he fell silent for a moment.


    Then, he smiled and said, "If it tastes good, then just stay there a few more days."


    Xander nodded.


    "Okay."


    He had made an agreement with Trueman before he came.


    They had agreed that for the sake of his rabbits, cats, and dogs, he would only stay in the United


    States for a maximum of ten days.


    When he first came, he had been very resistant.


    But now, just a moment ago, he suddenly felt that it would be nice to stay here too.


    As soon as the thought formed, he heard Trueman say, "Oh, pass the phone to your father.I want to tell


    him something and have him take good care of you."


    Although Xander felt that it wasn''t appropriate to do that, he had never gone against Trueman''s orders.


    Thus, he looked at Justin and said, "Here."


    Justin had been observing him the whole time.


    In the basement the other time, he had heard that Ruth had mistreated him.


    Thus, he didn''t know how Trueman treated the child .


    But judging from the way he spoke on the phone, it seemed that his rtionship with Trueman was


    pretty good.


    Xander was smart.


    That was why he was able to bully Ruth.


    Judging from how he and Trueman got along, at the very least, Trueman likely did not abuse him.


    The discovery made Justin feel a little morefortable.


    He answered the phone, but because he didn''t want the children to hear their conversation, he walked


    to the side and said softly, "Hello."


    "Mr.Hunt, my sister is dead."


    There was some faint amusement in Trueman''s voice when he said that, as though he had never once


    cared whether Ruth lived or died.


    Justin lowered his eyes.


    "Oh? She left the country after I released her .What happened next has nothing to do with me."


    Needless to say, Ruth had been killed by someone he sent.


    Child abusers like her shouldn''t stay alive in the world.


    Besides, when she was in the country, she had given Nora trouble too.


    Justin was no kind soul.


    There was no doubt that he was a merciless man.


    Trueman chuckled and said, "I am not calling to hold you ountable.Rather, I just wanted to tell you


    that she has, after all, never treated Xander well.I''ve wanted to deal with her for very long.It''s just a pity


    that the Yales¡¯ family teachings don''t allow us to do anything to our family members."


    Justin:".."


    As early as Trueman''s first contact with him, he had already known that Ruth didn''t matter that much to


    Trueman.


    Even so, he didn''t expect her to be this unimportant.


    From the looks of it, it now seemed more like Trueman was using him to deal with Ruth.But that didn''t


    matter.


    Had it been before, when Justin felt that Ruth was dispensable, he might have been angry at being


    taken advantage of by Trueman.


    But now, even if he was restraining himself and stopping himself from getting too close to Xander


    before they figured out his birth origin, the things Ruth did to Xander were still unforgivable! He lowered


    his eyes.


    "What are you calling me for?" Truemanughed.


    "I heard that you are hosting a birthday party for Cherry and Pete.In that case, why don''t you do it


    together with Xander''s?" Justin narrowed his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Truemanughed again.


    "It means that...Xander asked me about his birthday just now, and I told him that it''s September 8.If you


    don''t take him to the birthday party on that day, how do you think he would feel?"


    Justin instead asked, "When exactly is his birthday?"


    "Make a guess?" Justin clenched his fists.


    Truemanughed again.


    "I really look forward to it.If you have to choose between Peter Hunt and Xander, who would you


    choose?"


    Justin suddenly asked, "Is Xander''s mother Nora or not?"


    "Tsk." Trueman smacked his lips.


    However, his words made Justin cast his eyes down.


    "You can say she is, but you can also say she''s not.Why would you believe anything I say.If I say that


    she is, then my motive may be to get you and Nora to treat him well.But I may actually be lying in order


    to have him beat Pete and inherit the Hunts assets.If I say she''s not...maybe he actually is her son?


    And my objective is nothing more than to make you treat one better than the other, and make the


    brothers turn against each other? Mr.Hunt, I heard that you are your father''s only son and that you had


    been selected as the heir to the family when you were a child.But between Xander and Pete, who both


    have high IQs, who would you choose?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Trueman chuckled after he said that.


    "I have already passed you the message.As for whether you want to take Xander to the birthday party


    or not, it''s up to you"


    With that, Trueman hung up.


    Justin stared at the phone with a frown.


    Trueman''s call had totally disrupted his ns! He looked at Xander, only to see that the boy, who had


    been very distant just now, was looking up at him.


    The colors of his eyes were clearly defined, and he looked very cute and innocent.


    He raised his head proudly and said, "I was indeed looking for you.I am here to tell you that my


    birthday is also on September 8"


    After Nora left the Hunts¡¯, she did not go home.She went straight to the hospital and performed


    acupuncture on Charles.


    Half an hourter, a groggy Charles finally woke up.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    When Charles opened his eyes, he was still a little confused.


    After all , before he fainted, hisst memory was that he was going to die.


    Was this heaven? The white light dazzled him for a long time before he realized that he was in the


    ward.


    When his senses returned, his body suddenly trembled.


    He slowly turned his head and saw Nora sitting on the sofa beside him, looking at himzily.


    The girl''s almond-shaped eyes were slightly lowered, and she gave off the feeling that she was


    invincible.It was strange.


    Some gave off a strong presence even without doing anything.


    Nora''s current appearance was giving him tangible pressure.


    Charles swallowed, but he realized that his throat was very dry.


    But he did not even dare to ask Nora to pour him a cup of water.His lips moved.


    After a moment, he said in a voice that seemed like it was about to tear, "Did you save me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nora then looked at him and nodded.She pressed the button on the bed again.


    Then, a nurse walked in.She first dabbed a cotton bud on his lips and fed him some water when his lips


    were moist.


    After about half an hour, Nora was a little impatient from waiting.


    She was even tired from waiting.


    Only then did the nurse stop what she was doing and leave the ward silently.


    Looking at her figure, Nora felt that this nurse knew how to read minds.She was indeed the Hunts¡¯ top


    nurse.She stood up and stretched her armszily.


    Then, she focused on Charles.


    "Did I give birth to twins or triplets?"


    Charles looked at her and was silent for a long time before he slowly said, "Twins."


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "I''ll ask you onest time.Did I give birth to twins or triplets?"


    Charles was about to speak when Nora interrupted him.


    "You betrayed my mother once.Are you going to betray me again? If you betray me this time, I won''t let


    you off easily."


    Charles was stunned.He suddenly swallowed.


    "Even if you kill me, the answer is still twins"


    As soon as he said this, Nora suddenly approached him and asked, "The doctor who delivered my


    babies back then has been captured."


    Hearing this, Charles was stunned.


    "How is that possible?! He''s already dead!"


    The entire ward suddenly fell silent.


    After a moment, Charles realized that he had said something wrong.


    He pursed his lips and turned his head away, not saying anything else.He looked like he was ready to


    die.He said with a very hoarse voice, "Ms.Nora, back then, I betrayed Ms .Yvette because the


    mysterious organization used my family to threaten me.Butter, my family still died of an illness...Now,


    I don''t have a family anymore.Furthermore, living in such deep guilt is also a pain to me.So if you don''t


    believe me, you can kill me at will and take my life."


    Charles was really not afraid of death.His rtives were all dead, and he was the only one left.


    Furthermore, the betrayal made him feel like he was trash.


    The reason he was still alive was to be punished.


    Death was a form of relief to him.He closed his eyes.


    After a while, a low sigh suddenly came from the room.


    Nora''s voice waszy, low, and hoarse.It had a unique charm.


    Her voice gave people a feeling of calmness.She suddenly asked, "Back then, the mysterious


    organization used your son to threaten you, right?"


    Charles nodded slightly.


    Nora continued, "That''s why you betrayed my mother.As for my mother, I heard that she deliberately


    exposed herself in order to protect me and was killed by the mysterious organization."


    "No, Charles said.


    "Ms.Yvette deliberately exposed her tracks andmitted suicide.Only when she died would the


    secret she had stolen from the mysterious organization be the true secret that no one knew


    about.Only then could you have escaped the mysterious organization''s gaze."


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "Yes, so parents¡¯ love for their children is selfless.Since you know this, why are you hiding it from me?"


    Charles froze.


    He suddenly turned back and looked at Nora, only to see the girl standing there domineeringly.


    "I don''t know what kind of person my mother is.I only want to make my own decisions in my life.I hate


    those kinds of plots where things are hidden from me for my supposed own good.I hope that this kind


    of thing won''t happen to me again."


    Charles clenched his fists.


    "Nora..." Nora yawned again.


    She looked at Charles fixedly.


    "So, are you going to say something or not?"


    Charles was silent for a moment before saying, "I...Let me think about it."


    It always took time to make a decision.


    Nora stood up and walked out.


    Seeing how straightforward she was, Charles was stunned.He shouted, "Ms.Nora..."


    Nora stopped in her tracks and turned back.


    Her tone was calm as she said confidently, "Your reaction has already told me the answer."


    "I just want to know why you''re hiding it from me."


    At the Hunts¡¯.


    Justin did not give Xander an answer about whether to hold a birthday party together.


    After all, he still wanted to discuss it with Nora.


    He changed the topic and got Xander, Pete, and Cherry to leave.


    The three children were still friendly with each other in front of him.


    However, after leaving Justin''s line of sight, Pete''s face instantly darkened as he took Cherry to the


    side.


    Xander called out to him, "Hey, thank you for today!"


    Pete ignored him.


    However, when she separated from Xander, Cherry could not help but say, "Pete, Xander isn''t that bad,


    right?"


    This time, Pete did not rebut her.


    When the others had mocked Xander for not having a mother, he had been furious and felt sorry for


    him.


    Because he had no mother when he was young, and he had also been secretly called an illegitimate


    child.


    But now, he had a mother.


    Therefore, he had wanted to rush out and save him at that time.


    Unfortunately, Xander did not give him the chance.He had resolved it himself.


    At the thought of this, Pete sighed slightly.


    "But his existence is a sin to Mom!" Cherry tilted her head.


    "If only he was born to Mommy."


    However, this was probably impossible.


    The two children lowered their heads.


    Xander, who had been following them, lowered his head silently when he heard this.


    So his existence was a mistake.Did that mean that his departure was actually the best thing for this


    family?

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    After this thought surfaced in Xander''s mind, he suddenly lowered his head.He slowly returned to the


    room.


    After closing the door, he suddenly wanted to know what the siblings were doing.He sat up on the bed,


    logged into his Facebook, and called Cherry.


    The other party picked up quickly.


    "Are you going to apologize to my mommy?"


    Xander: "...Yes, I apologize.What are you doing?"


    He blinked his clear eyes and looked at the phone curiously.


    Then, he heard Cherry say, "We''re discussing how to deal with a little demon!"


    Xander was stunned.


    "Little demon?" Cherry nodded.


    "That''s right.He''s my father''s child with another woman.Because of his appearance, my mother must


    be very sad.We can''t let her be sad.Mommy''s health isn''t good.If she''s in a bad mood, she won''t be


    able to sleep well."


    Xander pursed his lips.


    "But it''s not his fault, is it?"


    The other party fell silent when Xander said this.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander looked ahead in a daze.His eyes, which were identical to Justin''s, flickered with confusion.He


    said in a daze, "Perhaps he doesn''t want to be so hated.He never thought of snatching Pete''s


    identity.He just wants to...have a home Xander''s voice suddenly became very, very low when he said


    thest four words.


    Indeed.


    He had wanted a home with parents since he was young.


    In the basement, he had seen a mother kiss her child a few times through the window.


    He had also seen the father put his son on his shoulder several times and let the child ride him like a


    horse.


    But he did not have such experiences.


    All he had were his rabbits, kittens, and puppies.


    Xander lowered his head.


    Then, he heard Pete say, "Maybe, so we''re hesitating."


    Cherry suddenly said, "Actually, he''s Daddy''s son, which means he''s my brother.Besides, I don''t hate


    him that much.We''re already in a dilemma now.How good would it have been if he had never


    appeared? That way, Daddy and Mommy wouldn''t have had to worry about him."


    Xander: Never appeared...It seemed like no one in the house wanted him.


    Xander suddenly said softly, "I understand"


    Cherry asked curiously, "What do you understand?"


    He understood that they disliked him.


    Xander suddenly smiled.


    "It''s nothing.Don''t worry, that big trouble will leave soon.You two will return to your old lives!"


    Cherry tilted her head.


    "How do you know?"


    Xander stared at his phone.He suddenly wanted to ask, "If I were Xander, would you still want me to


    leave?"


    However, he did not ask.He only asked, "Cherry, can we be friends?"


    "Of course!" Cherry replied quickly.


    "Aren''t we already friends? Although, you always curse...It''ll be better if you can change this bad habit!


    My mommy doesn''t let me y with bad kids."


    Xander was stunned.


    When he heard the question, "Aren''t we already friends?", he could not help but smile.


    Actually, Cherry was the first friend in his life.


    At that time, he was too bored in the basement.He downloaded Facebook and searched the people


    nearby.He did not have much hope when he searched, but he did not expect to find Cherry''s profile.


    The two of them added each other as friends and he finally had his first friend.


    Every time he was bored, he would tease Cherry.She was very smart and had a sharp tongue.


    The two of them often chatted and argued...


    He was very talkative and he treated Cherry as his sister.


    But now, his sister wanted him to leave and disappear.


    How could he not leave? Even if it was just to return his sister''s peaceful life, he should leave.


    At the thought of this, he lowered his head and suddenly said, "Cherry, can we chat often in the


    future?"


    "As long as I''m not ying games, anything is fine!"


    Xanderughed again at this answer.


    Even if he left, he would not have lost this friend, right? Xander hung up silently.


    Then, he jumped out of bed and sized up the room he had lived in for a few days.


    This was originally a guest room, but he had received a lot of things in the past few days.


    Justin was someone who avoided gossip and did not interact with him much, but he had always taken


    care of him.


    There was a Lego model that he liked ced on the table.


    There were also stuffed animals that he liked...


    Xander touched them one by one and said goodbye.He looked at the Lego model and sighed.


    "After I leave, Cherry will probably patch you guys up properly!"


    He then looked at the kittens, puppies, and toys beside him.


    "I wonder how puppy No.5 is doing.When I came here, his leg was broken.He must have missed me


    and probably needs me very much!"


    With that, he seemed to be talking to himself.


    "So, it''s best if I go back! My bunnies miss me too! I have never been apart from them for so long."


    As if he had convinced himself, Xander smiled.


    Then he picked up his small bag and walked out eagerly.He opened the door and looked at the people


    downstairs who were busy preparing for his birthday party.He tiptoed and walked out.He was very


    smart and avoided the gaze of butlers and nannies.He secretly left the vi alone and ran to the


    entrance.


    When he reached the door, he turned back.


    Cherry, Pete, goodbye! He recited in his heart before picking up his small bag and running out without


    hesitation! It was fine.


    Even if he left this ce, he could still live an exciting life! Xander encouraged himself silently as he


    walked.


    However, when he really reached the Hunts¡¯ garden, he turned back to look at Justin''s vi.


    A faint reluctance suddenly swept through his heart.


    His footsteps became slower and slower.


    Sigh.


    Would the tyrant and Cherry be sad to see him go? Actually, he himself was a little reluctant.


    When Xander thought of this, he lowered his head.


    His little body instantly wilted.


    He turned back again and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a familiar figure appear in front of


    him¡­

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Xander was going through the back door.


    After all, it was too dangerous if he went through the front door, making it easy for others to see him.


    At the back was a ce where food was delivered for the Hunts¡¯ kitchen.


    For the birthday banquet, the butler had already begun to buy ingredients wantonly.


    For example, right then, a few people were pushing fresh king crabs.


    They were following behind the kitchen manager to deliver them.


    These two were the familiar faces Xander had seen.They were tall, and they looked very strong.


    These two people were Trueman''s men.He had seen them in the basement overseas.


    At that time, they were killers and were very skilled.He remembered his dog Butterscotch.


    When it was being dragged away, it protected its son, Biscuit, fiercely.


    It was a dog taller than a person and was agile like a wolf.


    At that time, Trueman had called the two of them over.


    They could not inject anesthesia into Butterscotch as the blood would affect the experimental data.


    So the two of them grabbed the dog with their bare hands and subdued it.


    In his small world, Butterscotch was the guardian angel of all the cats and dogs.


    It was also his guardian angel.He watched helplessly as its bones were broken by these two people


    and dragged out...


    This made him feel that his little heart had been heavily injured.


    Therefore, in his world, these two people were like demons who were very terrifying.


    If Trueman said that these two people could beat everyone in the Hunts down, Xander would believe


    him.


    Xander was stunned when he saw them.


    Why were these two here? Was his father here to pick him up? As Xander hesitated, the two of them


    suddenly noticed him.


    One of them immediately said, "Is that Xander?"


    With that, the kitchen steward turned his head.


    Xander was hiding behind the grass.


    If one did not pay attention, one would not be able to see him.


    However, when the two of them spoke , the butler saw him and immediately became anxious.


    "Xander, why are you here?"


    The butlers at home knew Xander.


    On the first day he had returned home, the head butler had gotten them to pay attention, afraid that this


    little demon king would do something to tease everyone.No one liked him and he was too naughty.


    He tortured them until they could not speak.


    For example, in the kitchen, when he said he wanted to eat bean sprout crabs, he had tormented a


    group of people for an entire day.


    To prepare Bean sprout crab, as the name suggested, one had to tear off the crab meat and stuff it into


    the small bean sprout.


    The kitchen staff had tried to satisfy Xander...


    After all, although Justin was indifferent to him, he had instructed them to take good care of him.


    How could anyone dare to disregard Xander? Therefore, the group of people in the kitchen found three


    clever people.


    They looked at the very thin bean sprouts and stuffed crab meat into them for an entire day before


    sessfully stuffing 100 pieces.


    When the dish was served, Xander casually took a bite and turned to feed the stray cats at home.


    The kitchen staff was really furious, but there was nothing they could do.


    Pete never used such methods to torture people.


    Other than cooking strictly ording to the recipe, Pete was really easy to serve.


    When the kitchen manager thought of this, he sighed.


    Xander had been discovered.


    His escape n could only be dyed for the time being.He carried his bag and slowly turned around


    to walk back.


    "Oh, I was too full.I was just taking a walk."


    The kitchen manager was speechless.


    How could the incharge dare to let him go back alone? He could only follow behind him and watch him


    enter Justin''s vi with his own eyes before leaving.


    After he left, Xander sneaked out of the room again.


    Xander blinked hisrge eyes.


    Before he returned to the country, his father had said that if he wanted to see if his new father cared


    about him, he should make all kinds of requests to see if his father would fulfill them.


    That was why Xander had made so many requests.


    As he watched everyone in the Hunt circle around him, he felt his presence in the Hunts for the first


    time.


    Was this how Pete and Cherry had lived all these years? They could get whatever they wanted.


    Even those unrealistic bean sprout crabs were possible! What about him? In the basement overseas,


    one had to give something of the same value in exchange for anything they wanted.


    Dad said that it was called self-sufficiency.


    Although he thought that was quite cool, he actually preferred Pete''s life.He was really degenerating!


    Xander shook his head.He was about to leave, so he did not want to think about this anymore.


    Anyway, he still had to live his old life! He hunched his back and continued walking.


    When he arrived at the park, the two people he had seen earlier suddenly walked out of the forest and


    surrounded Xander.


    Xander was stunned.He looked at the two of them in fear.


    "What are you doing here? Are you here to take me back?" One of them chuckled.


    "Xander, Mr.Yale asked you not to go back.Only by staying here can you snatch the heir''s position!


    Besides, isn''t this ce good?" Xander frowned.


    "Snatch the heir''s position?"


    "That''s right.Did you forget the mission Mr.Yale gave you when you returned to the country?" Xander


    pursed his little lips.


    His face was simply the same as Justin¡¯ s.


    When he returned to the country, the mission Daddy had assigned him was to destroy the rtionship


    between Justin and that woman and to snatch Justin''s love.


    However...


    He frowned.


    "Dad...The tyrant isn''t easy to fool.He likes Cherry and Pete a lot.He won''t like me"


    Each time Justin looked at Pete and Cherry, although his expression did not change, his eyes were


    filled with gentleness.


    Just like when they were arguing earlier...He had looked straight at Pete.His eyes clearly said that he


    would believe anything Pete said.


    Justin would never give him such trust! Just as Xander thought of this, he heard the bodyguard say,


    "Mr.Yale has asked us to help you.Don''t you want to obtain Justin''s fatherly love?"


    Xander was tempted by this sentence.Did he want to? Of course.He wanted to.He asked, "How can


    you help me?"


    The bodyguard grinned.


    "Have you forgotten? Didn''t we agree that you would find a chance to trick the twins out of the house?


    After we kidnap them and kill them, Justin will only have you as his son.Wouldn''t that be good?"


    Xander''s pupils shrank when he heard this.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Not far away, Pete and Cherry were hiding.


    When they saw Xander tiptoeing, the two of them were worried that Xander would do something bad,


    so they followed him out.


    However, they did not expect to see this scene! Cherry''s eyes immediately widened as she looked at


    Pete.


    "Pete, Xander is too bad!" Pete pursed his lips tightly.


    He did not expect Xander to be so bad! When he had seen Xander being scolded, he had actually felt


    sorry for him...


    Pete suppressed his anger and nced at Cherry.


    "There''s no one here.Let''s run..."


    He wanted to show Xander¡¯s true face to his father! The two of them retreated silently, but at this


    moment, they heard a voice¡­

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Fatty''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Pete, Cherry, what are you doing here?!"


    This voice instantly alerted the three people in conversation.


    The two bodyguards immediately turned around.


    One of them was agile and ran over quickly, blocking Pete and Cherry''s way! As for Fatty, his opponent


    had hit him on the shoulder and knocked him out.


    Then, he sneered and looked at Xander.


    "Xander, you really tricked these two people out!"


    Hearing this, Pete and Cherry were even more furious.It was especially so for Cherry.She red at


    Xander with her dark eyes.


    "Jerk, liar! Pete and I were going to let you go, and we were going to like you.How can you treat us like


    this?!"


    She still wanted to shout, but her mouth was covered by the bodyguard.


    There was some knockout powder on the handkerchief, so Cherry fainted.


    Pete shut his mouth when he saw this and did not say a word.


    When the bodyguard saw his expression, he did not attack immediately.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "You''re quite obedient."


    Pete did not speak, but his eyes were fixed on Xander.


    Xander looked at them in a daze.He wanted to exin that it was not like that.He did not trick them out.


    However, he suddenly recalled that before he returned to the country, his father had indeed said that he


    wanted to drive a wedge between Justin and Nora.


    At that time, he had been very stupid and asked, "What if I don''t seed?"


    Trueman touched his head.


    "Don''t worry.Once you appear, there will definitely be a rift between those two.After all, no woman can


    ignore the fact that their lover has a child with another woman, right?"


    Then, he had chuckled and said, "Besides, I''ll help you be the Hunts'' heir."


    At that time, he did not understand what this help meant, but he understood now! However, he did not


    expect this.


    He looked at the two bodyguards and wanted to tell them to let go of the two children, but he suddenly


    thought of how powerful these two were.He had never had the right to speak.He was not like Pete, who


    was the young master of the Hunts.


    With just one sentence, he could make everyone in the Hunts serve him.


    Even if he said no, this was what his father wanted.


    The two bodyguards would not let go.


    These two bodyguards were too powerful...


    This ce was rtively remote.


    Everyone was busy in the front hall preparing for the birthday party.


    When Xander chose to leave, he had chosen the path that no one else in the house would take.


    No one woulde over here! It was useless even if he shouted.


    Xander thought about it and looked at Pete and Cherry.He suddenly said, "I miss Dad.I don''t want to


    stay here.I want to leave with you guys!"


    He wanted to stay with Cherry and guarantee that the two bodyguards would not kill them! The two


    bodyguards instantly frowned.


    After all, the mission they had received was to kidnap the two children.


    Trueman did not say that he wanted to bring Xander back! As they were thinking, Xander shouted, "If


    you don''t take me with you , I''ll tell Daddy Tyrant that you kidnapped Cherry!"


    The two bodyguards pursed their lips.


    If Justin knew who did it, he would probably find them very quickly.


    The two of them could only press on their earphones.


    Trueman''s lowughter came from the earpiece.


    "Bring him back!"


    Trueman had been talking to them from the beginning to the end.He had just drugged Cherry and not


    Pete.


    This was his intention.He chuckled softly.


    "We have to let people know that it was Xander who did this, right?"


    The two bodyguards were a little worried.


    "But in the king crab cage, only two children could be ced."


    They had brought the king crab over in a cage.


    The cage was supposed to be the tool to smuggle the two children out.


    Now that Xander was leaving at thest minute, they could only kidnap one of the twins.


    When Pete heard this, he said very calmly, "Then you should take me.After all, I''m the future heir of the


    Hunts.It''s useless for the daughter to stay in the Hunts..."


    He looked at Xander again with a very cold gaze.


    "I''m your opponent, right? If you want the heir''s position, you can only seed by getting rid of me"


    Xander looked at him, wanting to exin that he did not think that way.


    Even if he had thought of this before returning to the country, he had already dismissed it aftering


    here.


    However, when he looked into Pete''s dark eyes, he could not say anything.


    When the two bodyguards heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    However, a voice suddenly came from the earpiece.


    "Kidnap the daughter, Justin loves his daughter the most."


    The two bodyguards were speechless.


    Someone wanted to exin.


    "The daughter could not be the heir to the Hunts.Mr.Yale, you..."


    "Do as I say." Trueman interrupted him.


    After all, he did not just want the heir''s position! The bodyguard instantly stood up straight.


    "Yes."


    He looked at Pete and then at Cherry before saying, "Which one of them is the girl? Take off your


    pants! Why are their hairs so long...Take the girl away and leave the boy behind!"


    These words made Pete''s pupils shrink.


    Logically speaking, they should have kidnapped him to help Xander, but why would they suddenly


    kidnap Cherry? However, this thought onlysted for a moment before he pointed at the fainted Cherry


    and pretended to be adorable.


    "He is a girl.I''m not a little girl! I''m a little boy!"


    When he said this, the bodyguardughed.


    "Pfft, he is a girl? You''re contradicting yourself!"


    Pete immediately covered his mouth as if he had said something wrong.


    "No, I''m not Daddy''s daughter.Pete is!"


    The other bodyguard had already rushed to him and grabbed him.


    "Alright, take off your pants!"


    As he spoke, he had already moved to take off Pete''s pants.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Pete was anxious.


    Regardless of whether he was humiliated or not, if he was discovered to be a boy, these people would


    definitely take his sister away.He struggled, but he suddenly heard a childish voice.


    "Cherry, stop pretending! I''ve lived with you for so long.How could I not recognize you?"


    Pete was shocked.


    How could he have forgotten about Xander?! This person was in cahoots with this bunch of baddies!


    He really hated the moment he had softened his heart for Xander! If he wasn''t so soft-hearted, how


    could he have let this ingrate harm them? He suddenly turned his head.


    He had originally thought that Xander had ratted him out, but he did not expect¡­

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Pete thought that this was all Xander''s scheme.


    Just as he was sighing in his heart that he had not dealt with him and had softened his heart, he


    realized that Xander''s words were actually...directed at him? He frowned slightly.


    Xander had already rushed over.


    "Alright, hurry up.I saw someone walking over when I was leaving earlier.If we don''t go now, they''ll see


    us!"


    When the two bodyguards heard this, they hurriedly took the cage containing the king crab.


    Without a word, they drugged Pete and let Xander enter.


    Xander could not disobey them and clenched the cage tightly.He happened to touch Pete.


    As soon as he touched him, he felt Pete move his leg back.


    Xander was stunned and suddenly looked at Pete.He did not faint? Of course, Pete would not be


    drugged again.He had realized that they had brought sleeping pills and had been on guard.


    When the person came up, he had held his breath.


    Now, he moved...Firstly, those people had let him in too ufortably and twisted his leg.


    Secondly, he wanted to test Xander.


    What were Xander''s intentions for suddenly helping him? If he yelled for help right now, he could


    conclude that Xander was in cahoots with that group of people.


    He had said those words just now to get rid of him! After all, hadn''t Xander always said that he wanted


    to defeat him and be the Hunts¡¯ heir? If he did not...


    Then there was probably something else going on.He held his breath and waited for Xander''s


    reaction.He was actually looking forward to it.


    Although he did not know what he was expecting...


    After a while, he felt Xander sit obediently beside him and squeeze his shoulder.


    Although the two of them did not interact for a very long time, Pete understood what Xander meant at


    this moment.He wanted him to not be impulsive.He would find an opportunity to escape when there


    were many people.


    Pete did not move again.


    However, he suddenly felt a little happy.


    He quickly nned how to escape in his mind.


    There were many people in the Hunts, and the butler had neglected them.


    In about half an hour, he would definitely notice that they had disappeared.


    If anything happened while they left, his father''s bodyguards would definitely notice and save them.


    As Pete was thinking, the cage was covered.


    Suddenly, one of the bodyguards took out a knife and aimed it at the basket outside Pete.


    Then, he stabbed the knife forward.


    Through the covers, he punctured Pete''s skin! Pete endured the sharp pain and did not move.


    The other person asked, "What are you doing?"


    The bodyguard said, "This little fellow just tried to save herself by tricking us into kidnapping his


    brother.It means that she''s not that stupid.I''m afraid that the drug won''t be enough.It''ll be bad if she


    wakes up midway and yells.Anyway, our mission is to get rid of her.If we''re discovered, we can just kill


    her andplete the mission!"


    When the other person heard this, he nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Pete: Xander:"..."


    The two children looked at each other and understood the look in each other''s eyes.


    They could not think about fooling around now.


    If the two of them dared to make a scene, Pete would die before anyone could react! It was all over.


    Xander thought to himself that he could only leave the Hunts for now and think of another way.


    Pete sighed silently.


    Forget it, he would not struggle.


    He would just wait patiently for the tyrant and mommy to save him.


    At most, he would be mocked by the tyrant after he was rescued.


    He, the dignified heir of the Hunts, had actually been kidnapped.


    This was simply the greatest humiliation of his life! The two of them hid in the cage and watched


    helplessly as the two strong bodyguards took them out of the back door.


    As they were preparing for a birthday party, the house was very busy.


    They had only security measures in the main house to ensure that no one would rush in to harm them.


    However, no one expected the three little fellows to be so sneaky.


    They avoided the security guards and ran out themselves! After leaving the Hunts, the two bodyguards


    carried the cage to the car.


    Xander and Pete were thrown into the backseat as the car started.


    When they were leaving, a ck jeep arrived at the gate.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At this moment, the car Xander and Pete were in happened to start slowly.


    When Nora stopped the car and waited for the door to open, the butler greeted her respectfully.


    "Miss Smith." Nora nodded.


    For some reason, she suddenly turned to look at the white Volkswagen and asked, "What is that for?"


    The butler said, "It''s for the king crabs."


    Nora raised her brows.


    She only felt a little conflicted, but she was concerned about Xander.She did not say anything and


    drove straight into the Hunts¡¯ vi.


    When Justin heard that she was there, he was a little surprised.He walked out of the room and saw


    Nora¡¯s anxious expression.


    She asked, "Where''s Xander?"


    When Justin saw her like this, he had a faint guess in his heart and said, "He''s upstairs."


    Nora did not wait for him to say anything else and rushed upstairs.


    At this moment, she was a little excited.


    She did not know that she had a son other than Pete and had actually wanted to push this son away.


    In the past few days, when his identity was unknown, Xander had suffered countless grievances!


    However, when she rushed upstairs, she realized that the room was empty! Nora frowned.


    At this moment, the butler rushed over.


    "Sir, something has happened!"


    The Hunts moved quickly.


    There were cameras in almost every corner.


    Although there was no one in the back garden, there were cameras.


    Every ten minutes, there would be security guards looking at all the cameras.


    They realized that Fatty and Cherry were on the ground and instantly became anxious! It had only been


    ten minutes since the incident.


    They had already realized that the child was missing! When she saw Cherry being carried in by the


    security guard, Nora quickly took two steps forward and checked her pulse to see if there was anything


    wrong with the child.


    Then, she pressed on one of her acupuncture points a few times.


    Cherry opened her eyes in a daze.


    When she saw Nora and Justin, she immediately shouted, "Mommy, Daddy! Go save Pete quickly!


    Xander wants to kill him.He wants to be the heir to the Hunts!"


    When she said this, Nora''s body trembled.


    Brothers fighting each other...


    Was this a gift from Trueman?! She stood there and suddenly thought of the car she had seen earlier .


    Her eyes darkened and she rushed out without a word.


    At her speed, she should be able to catch up to that car!!

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    When he saw her walking out, Justin hurriedly followed.


    Nora ran to her car quickly.She did not even open the car door, her figure entered through the open


    window.


    This series of movements was like flowing water.


    Before Justin could run to the front passenger seat, her car had already started.


    Seeing that he could not catch up, Justin jumped forward and pulled the door to the front passenger


    seat.


    He also wanted to follow Nora¡¯s movements.


    Unfortunately, his figure was too tall.


    Even if he was thin and fit, he had a big frame and could not enter.He could only open the car door to


    sit in the front passenger seat.


    Before he could even sit properly, the car had rushed out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Justin sat there steadily before closing the car door and buckling his seatbelt.


    He held the handle with one hand and then looked at Nora.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora stared ahead.Her almond-shaped eyes were especially focused.


    There was a faint expression of seriousness when she was driving.Her thin lips slowly moved.


    "When I arrived at the gat, a car delivering the king crabs had just driven away."


    Justin: "How do you know it''s them?"


    This was the best time to save the child.If they missed this time, it would be difficult to find him.It was


    not that Justin did not trust her, but he wanted to ask her clearly.


    Nora: "Logically speaking, a delivery car shouldn''t have a ck film on the windows.Besides, that car


    was clean.There was no dirt on the axle at all.The butler said that they were fresh king crabs sent


    directly from the sea.How is that possible?"


    Just now, she had felt that something was wrong, but she was anxious to see Xander, so she did not


    bother.


    But now that she thought about it, Nora quickly caught the main point.


    Justin did not retort again, acknowledging her choice.


    At the same time, he took out his phone and began to order the bodyguards at home to block the


    way.He contacted Brenda from the special department.


    When Brenda heard that Pete had been kidnapped, she was immediately furious.


    "F*ck? They are kidnapping my nephew? Brother, wait.I''ll bring everyone from the special department


    to save my little nephew! Tell Nora too, don''t be anxious.With me around, there definitely won''t be a


    problem.Tell her not to be impulsive¡ªJust wait at home and don''t cry.I''ll definitely bring Pete back!"


    Justin silently nced at Nora, who was driving crazily, and replied, "Okay..."


    After hanging up, he was silent for a moment before asking, "Xander, he..."


    "I gave birth to triplets back then." Nora said straightforwardly, "Charles confessed."


    When he heard about the triplets, Justin''s eyes lit up! To be honest, after interacting with Xander for


    this period of time, he could not say that he had no feelings for this child.


    Now, he was also born from Nora.It was simply perfect for him.


    However, he suddenly thought of something and his eyes darkened.


    "It''s...It''s Xander who kidnapped Pete..."


    Nora clenched her jaw.She stared ahead and suddenly said, "Even if he did, it doesn''t matter .The child


    has followed Trueman since he was young.It''s normal for him to have learned bad things.This is our


    responsibility.He has a long life.We''ll turn him back to the good side in the future!"


    When Justin heard this, he fell silent.


    That was not what he meant.


    He was worried that if the brothers hurt each other, it would leave a psychological trauma on Pete.He


    had known Pete since he was young.He knew his character very well.He was strong and vengeful.


    No matter who it was, as long as they did not treat him well, he would definitely not give them a


    chance.He had been diagnosed with mild autism when he was young, and few people could enter his


    heart.


    However, Xander had hurt him.He would probably never be his friend again.


    If her two sons were distant, Nora would also have a headache in the future.


    When Trueman sent the child back, he should have realized that the truth could not be hidden.


    However, he still sent the child back.


    This was his goal! She fell silent and did not think about this question again.


    After all, the priority was to save the two children.


    Nora sped like she was in a race.


    On the way out of the Hunt Manor, she drove at almost 150 miles an hour.


    Five minutester, she caught up to the car in front.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and stepped on the elerator again.


    However, just as she was about to overtake him, the car in front suddenly became two.


    There were two cars.


    They drove back to back.


    The two cars separated at the junction ahead and sped up.


    Screech! Nora''s car stopped at the junction.She looked at the two roads and looked at Justin without


    hesitation.


    "You go to the left, I''ll go to the right!"


    Justin did not waste his breath and got out of the car decisively.


    "Okay! As soon as he got out of the car, Nora''s car chased after the car on the right.After Justin got out


    of the car, a minuteter, a sports car from the Hunts stopped beside him. He pulled the driver out.


    "Trash, you''re too slow."


    The driver was speechless.


    He was already driving the fastest he could! He really did not understand how Miss Smith had driven


    an ordinary jeep like a sports car?! Justin did not give him a chance to speak again and ran off! The


    king crab minivan drove much faster than ordinary cars.


    After separating from the dummy car at the junction to confuse them , the two bodyguards drove


    toward the countryside.


    One of them looked back and said, "Justin got out of the car, but that woman is chasing after us.F*ck, I


    really don''t know how she¡¯s driving that car.Has it been modified? It''s so fast! She''s about to catch up to


    us!"


    The other person frowned.


    "Has she caught up?"


    "Yes! The car is only five meters away from us!"


    "Then stop the car and kidnap her too! We can report this to Trueman! Isn''t she walking straight into a


    trap?"


    "Okay!"


    The car stopped.


    There was no one else on the road.


    The two bodyguards got out of the car.


    In the car.


    Xander pushed Pete''s arm and could not help butin, "Your Mommy is quite good-looking, but


    her brain isn''t that good, is it? How can she rush over so recklessly?"


    Pete rolled his eyes at him.


    "You''re not allowed to talk about my mother like that.Also, my mother is very powerful.She''s here to


    save us!"


    He had subconsciously used the word ¡®us¡¯, and it warmed Xander''s heart.He raised his chin and


    snorted.


    "I don''t think she''s here to save you.She''s here to make trouble, right? She''s alone after all.Besides, do


    you know how strong those two bodyguards are?"


    After saying that, he thought back to the bodyguards subduing Butterscotch and could not help but


    shiver.


    Even Justin might not be able to beat them.


    Nora was just a woman.Wasn¡¯t she here to court death?

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Xander stretched his neck nervously and looked behind the ss window.His small body leaned


    against the seat.His eyes were filled with nervousness and fear.


    These two bodyguards had left too much fear in his young heart.


    Trueman probably knew this too, which was why he had sent these two people.


    Because if it was anyone else, Xander would definitely not be so obedient.He was famous for being


    unreasonable and domineering.


    At home, he would always bully others, except for these two bodyguards...


    When Xander thought of this, he could not help but sigh silently.


    "Pete, your mother is finished this time."


    Pete:"?"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Talk about your own mommy! My mommy is super powerful!" Xander pursed his lips when he heard


    this.


    "My mother died long ago .My father said that my mother died after giving birth to me."When Pete


    heard this, he was stunned.He had not expected Xander to say such a thing.


    He was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reached out and patted Xander''s shoulder to


    comfort him.


    "I''m sorry"


    He apologized for his words.


    Xander waved his hand casually.


    "You didn''t know that my mother is dead, so I don''t me you.However, your mother is near her end


    too.


    Pete:"..."


    Xander bit his lip and reported the situation outside to Pete.


    Pete''s legs were still tied, so he could not sit up.


    Then, he heard Xander say nervously, "Your mother got out of the car...She¡¯s walking toward the two


    bodyguards...She nced at me.Although there''s a ck film on the ss, she should have seen me,


    right? Then she should know that you''re in the car.Pete, your mother started chatting with the two


    bodyguards.Is she begging for mercy?"


    Pete copsed into his seat and struggled to get up.


    "...I''d rather believe that she''s sleeping than that she''s begging for mercy right now."


    With his mother''s character, it wouldn''t be her style if she didn''t beat up those people until they were


    looking for their teeth on the ground.


    Mommy was Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ Big Sister! He was able to learn martial arts because of


    Mr.Quinn''s respect for her.


    At the thought of this, Pete, who was lying on the chair, ced his hands on the chair and wanted to


    stand up.


    However, Xander was pressing down on him, preventing him froming up.


    He pushed Xander and said, "Help me untie the rope on my legs.I''ll help Mommy."


    Xander nced at him.


    "Forget it.Can you even help?"


    The dizzy Pete: Although he was a very smart child and knew that he had to hold his breath when the


    bodyguard covered his mouth with the drug, he still could not control his breath.He had inhaled some of


    the drug, so his entire body was limp now.


    This was also the reason why he had not stood up despite struggling.


    Xander looked at him and pursed his lips.


    "Besides, your mother might be discussing the price with them and nning to sell you!"


    Pete: "Mommy can die for me, why would she sell me?"


    Xander rolled his eyes.


    "How could that be? Why would a person die for someone else?"


    He had been cold to others since he was young, and he did not have any feelings for anyone else.He


    did not feel any kinship at all.He only had a little reliance on Trueman as his father.


    However, Trueman had never hugged him or called him lovingly.He had never said things like he loved


    him and would protect him.


    Trueman would always stand there and say to him condescendingly, "Xander, you have to protect


    yourself.Otherwise, you''re not fit to be my son! When you encounter danger, only you can protect


    yourself.You have to be selfish, understand?"


    One time, Xander had even asked Trueman, "Daddy, if I fell into the water, would you save me?"


    Trueman had sneered.


    "No, although I know how to swim, there''s no rationality in a drowning person.How many people have


    died in the water to save others? Why should I put myself in danger for you?"


    This was the education Xander had received since he was young, so he did not believe that Nora


    would die for Pete.


    However, Pete looked at him in surprise.


    "Any parent in the world would give up everything for the child.Although there are bad fathers, they are


    still the minority.Protecting children and making sacrifices for them is human nature."


    "How is that possible?"


    Xander still did not believe him.


    Pete sighed.


    "Why don''t you believe in a parents¡¯ love for their child?"


    Love? What was love? Xander grimaced.


    "This is too mystical.I don''t understand a thing.Besides, do you think the tyrant loves me? I''ve been


    back for so long , but I haven''t felt his fatherly love even once!"


    When Pete heard this, he was silent for a moment.


    Then, heforted him.


    "That''s because you weren''t in danger.Besides, it''s not that Dad doesn''t love you.He just...needs to


    make a choice.If he''s too close to you, Mommy and I might be unhappy."


    Xander fell silent before he snorted coldly.


    "So, love has conditions, doesn''t it?"


    Pete was speechless.


    To Xander, Justin''s love did have a condition.


    The condition was that Xander did not hurt Nora, Pete, and Cherry.


    And once he hurt them, Justin would definitely give up on him.


    However, if outsiders came to bully Xander, Justin could also risk his life for him.


    In this world, any family would have preferences.


    With so many children, most parents could not really love them all equally.


    However, parents loved their children.


    Pete did not defend Justin.


    Anyone could say this to Xander, but he could not.


    Just as Pete was feeling conflicted, he suddenly heard Xander cry out in shock, "Ah, your mommy''s


    been beaten!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Pete was shocked.He twisted his body and wanted to sit up to look back.He asked anxiously, "What


    happened to my mommy?"


    "She was beaten! One of them attacked suddenly and she was hit.How pitiful!" Xander grinned.


    "Pete, from today onwards, you''re going to be a motherless child like me- Hahahaha-" Pete frowned.


    Although he knew that Xander''s words could not be trusted, when he thought about how powerful


    those two bodyguards were, how they had easily stuffed him into the car, he felt a little worried.


    Mommy had been busy these past few days.


    Could it be that she was not feeling well and was about to faint? Was that why that person had


    seeded? No, he wanted to save Mommy! At the thought of this, Pete struggled violently again.


    When Xander saw him, he suddenly said, "Isn''t it good to have no Mommy? No one will control you


    anymore!"

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Pete red at him.


    "I''d rather be controlled by her for the rest of my life!"


    Xander was stunned when he heard this.


    The little person suddenly fell silent.


    He could not help but ask again, "Is a mother really that important to a person? Didn''t you just reunite


    with your Mommy? You didn''t have her in the past five years either!"


    Pete was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    Although he knew that his mother might be fine, he lost his mind when it involved her.


    He shouted, "You haven''t had a mommy before.You don''t understand the feeling of having a mommy!


    Mommy''s embrace is warm, and Mommy''s body is soft.Mommy will speak softly, kiss my forehead, and


    call me baby...So move aside and let me up.I want to save Mommy! I can''t lose Mommy!"


    Pete''s cries made Xander fall silent again.


    He watched as Pete propped himself up with his small arms, but fell down again because of the drug.


    Xander suddenly said, "Your mother is fine.I was joking."


    Pete was taken aback.


    Xander''s face tensed up as he nced back and continued, "They haven''t attacked yet, but it seems


    like they haven''t reached an agreement.They''re about to attack.Forget it, I''m in a good mood today and


    don''t want to kill anyone.I''ll save your mother!"


    With that, he pushed Pete away and quietly opened the car door before getting out.


    He walked forward step by step.He was already extremely afraid when he saw the backs of the two


    bodyguards.


    Butterscotch had been his sky back then, and his sky had been pierced by these two bodyguards.


    Xander had been fearless since he was young, but he was afraid of these two bodyguards.


    Now, he wanted to save Pete and Cherry''s mother from the hands of these two bodyguards.


    Thinking about it, he felt like he had gone crazy! However, when he saw Pete struggling and Nora


    driving to catch up to him, he felt inexplicably sad.


    So this was how it felt to have a mommy! At the thought of this, he mustered his courage and walked


    toward them.


    As soon as he approached them, he heard the two bodyguards say, "Miss Smith, since you don''t know


    how to appreciate my kindness, don''t me me for being nasty!"


    With that, the two of them attacked.


    The few of them did not see that Xander had silently slipped out.


    At this moment, he was hiding behind a tree.


    When Xander heard their words, he suddenly became anxious.


    He suddenly shouted and rushed to the two bodyguards with his eyes closed, hugging one of their legs


    tightly.


    Then, Xander shouted, "You''re not allowed to hurt Cherry''s mother!"


    The two bodyguards were stunned.


    One of them narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "Xander, you''re really insensible.Mr.Yale has instructed us.If you''re insensible, don''t me us for being


    ruthless!"


    Xander was already trembling in fear when he heard his words.


    He swallowed hard and looked at Nora.He shouted, "Pete¡¯s mommy, run quickly! I''ll spare your life


    today!"


    With that, he looked at the bodyguards again.


    "I said, you''re not allowed to hurt her!"


    The bodyguard chuckled softly and bent down to grab his cor.


    Xander was immediately picked up.


    His feet left the ground and kicked in the air as he red at the bodyguard in fear.


    Pete, I helped you save your mommy! But where was his mother? As soon as this thought crossed his


    mind, he suddenly heard a deep and cold voice.


    "You''re courting death."


    Xander was stunned.He wanted to know who was looking for death, so he turned around and saw that


    Nora''s expression had be dark.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with coldness.


    Her gaze was fixed on the bodyguard''s hand that was holding him, and she quickly took a step forward.


    Another bodyguard had already jumped in front of them.


    "Miss Smith , we''re lecturing the child on behalf of Mr.Yale.You don''t have to worry.I''ll y with you..."


    Xander: !! Why was Pete''s mother so stupid? She still wanted to fight! The bodyguard was almost a


    head taller than her and was strong.


    Although she was also very tall, she was like a child when she stood in front of him.


    Pete''s mommy is so stupid! Xander was like a puppy.


    When he was being carried, he was anxious that Nora would not have the opportunity to escape.


    Xander felt that it was all over.


    Now, not only was Pete captured, but his mother was also going to be captured.


    As for him, he had vited his father''s wishes.


    After he was captured, he would definitely be locked in the basement for a year.


    He would even make these two bodyguards educate him well...


    Xander could not help but shiver when he thought of that scene.


    At this moment, he was in despair.


    However, in his despair, he suddenly had a ridiculous idea.


    If his mother was still alive, would shee and save him? Just as this thought surfaced in his mind,


    he heard a loud bang.


    Xander could not help but cover his eyes.It was all over.


    That bodyguard was indeed powerful.


    Pete''s mother had been beaten up so badly! He did not even dare to look...


    When Pete sees this, he would definitely cry...


    After these thoughts shed through his mind, he heard the bodyguard holding him say in a deep


    voice, "Have you learned wrestling before?"


    Xander:"?"


    He subconsciously widened the gap between his fingers and looked, only to see that the other demon


    bodyguard had copsed on the ground.


    A long leg stepped on his back, preventing him from breaking free.


    Moving up that leg, he saw Nora standing there against the light.


    Her voice was still cold, but the words she said were like the sound of nature.


    "Let go of the child.I''ll y with you."


    Xander was ced on the ground in a daze.


    Then, he saw the bodyguard, who had held him like a pir, exchange only three blows with the woman


    before being mmed to the ground.


    Then, he saw the woman send him flying far away with a kick.


    His body left a long mark on the ground.


    The two bodyguards who could subdue Butterscotch and who could never be defeated in his eyes fell


    to the ground and vomited blood, unable to get up.


    Then, the woman looked at him and walked toward him.


    The sun behind her was about to set.


    It emitted a dazzling red light and shone a warm light on this woman.


    At this moment, Xander suddenly had an idea.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How good would it be if she was his mother? However, he then lowered his head and realized that his


    thoughts were ridiculous and hrious.


    How was this possible?

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Deep envy for Pete and Cherry suddenly rose in Xander''s heart.


    First, Justin nned to abandon him for them.


    Then, they had such a powerful mother...


    The two of them were really too blessed.


    As he was thinking, the bodyguard who had been kicked away by the woman suddenly said, "Xander,


    we''re all doing this for you.How can you be like this?"


    With that, Xander immediately looked at the woman in front of her in a panic.


    He wanted to exin, but he suddenly felt that there was no need to.


    This person was originally his enemy.


    Even if he said something, would this person believe him? Just like when he was usedst time, he


    had shut his mouth tightly and did not exin anything to Justin.


    At this moment, he became stubborn again, and an awkward and aggrieved feeling rose in his heart.He


    stared at Nora.


    The woman in front of him suddenly narrowed her eyes filled with hostility and killing intent.


    Ever since he was young, Xander had been most afraid of these two bodyguards.


    They had left an irreparable wound in his heart.


    The second was Trueman.Yes, he was afraid of Trueman.


    Although Trueman had never fought in front of him or hit him, he was very perceptive and had intuition.


    He knew that he had to curry favor with Trueman in order to live well.


    Justin was the third person he was afraid of.


    The aura he asionally emitted was frightening.


    The woman in front of him was clearly thin.


    Compared to the other men, she seemed a little too thin.


    However, for some reason, Xander felt a strong ruthlessness and killing intent at this moment.


    It made him feel even more afraid than the two bodyguards did.


    Xander''s small body trembled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Trueman''s father had said that he was this woman''s thorn in the flesh.She would find a chance to get


    rid of him.


    So, was this the opportunity? She would kill him and say that she had identally injured him when


    she was saving Pete.


    That would be perfect! This thought suddenly gave rise to a rebellious state in Xander''s heart.


    Then, he watched as the woman suddenly rushed toward him.


    She even reached out a fist and aimed it at his head.


    Xander did not move or dodge.


    Perhaps it could be said that the woman was too fast and he did not have time to react at all.He could


    only feel the wind of the punching at him before he closed his eyes.


    Living was tiring and he did not have any dignity.


    However, Xander had never wanted to die.


    Was he going to die here today? A loud bang was heard.Then, he heard someone grunt and fall to the


    ground with a heavy thud.


    However, the expected pain and head injury did not arrive.


    Xander was stunned for a moment before he slowly opened one eye.


    He saw her standing in front of him, waving her fists.He turned around and saw that the first bodyguard


    who had been beaten down by her had copsed behind him.He was holding a dagger in his hand.


    Drip.


    Something warm fell on his face.


    Xander looked up in a daze and saw that the woman''s hand was tightly clutching the de of the


    dagger.


    Her fingers had been pierced by the sharp de, and they were dripping with blood.


    Xander understood.


    Just now, the bodyguard behind him had wanted to kill him with a dagger.It was this woman who had


    saved him! Xander did not expect this at all.


    He looked at Nora in a daze.He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, the woman suddenly


    reached out with her other hand and grabbed the man''s shoulder.


    With a little force, she pulled him behind her.


    "How dare you hurt him? You''re courting death!"


    As these cold words came out, Nora suddenly stepped forward and swung her arm forcefully.


    The de in her hand hit the bodyguard''s chest! The bodyguard was stabbed in the heart and died on


    the spot.


    Nora''s eyes were still shining with a fierce light.


    The killing intent around her was strong.She suddenly looked at the bodyguard she had kicked away


    and saw that he had bitten the poison in his mouth and died.


    Both bodyguards were dead.


    Xander looked at their corpses in disbelief, stunned.


    "Don''t look."


    The woman covered his eyes with her intact hand and took him into her arms.


    Xander''s body froze.


    The woman''s embrace was warm and soft.It waspletely different from Trueman''s body.It was


    fragrant, like medicine.


    Was this the scent of Pete''s mother? Xander''s nose suddenly felt sour.


    He really wanted such a cool mother...


    But why did Pete''s mother want to protect him even if she had to get injured? They were clearly on


    opposing sides? When Xander thought of this, he secretly looked at Nora''s left hand.


    Her fingers had a huge wound pierced by the de, and they were still bleeding.


    However, Nora did not stop the bleeding.She only turned Xander''s head so that he could not see the


    two dead bodies.She asked in a very low voice, "Where''s Pete?"


    At this moment, Pete''s safety was more important than reuniting with Xander.


    These three words instantly jolted Xander back to reality.


    He looked into the distance in a daze and pointed at the car.


    "In the car, he was drugged.."


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Nora quickly took him to the car.


    When she arrived at the car and confirmed that there was no one else around, Nora opened the


    backseat door.She saw Pete sitting up with his butt sticking out.


    Unfortunately, the drug''s effect made him feel weak all over.


    Hearing the car door, Pete slowly raised his head.


    When he saw Nora , his eyes lit up.


    "Mommy!"


    "Yes."


    Nora carried Pete out and checked his pulse.


    After confirming that the little guy had only fainted from a small amount of knockout drug and was fine,


    she rxed.


    Just now, she was really worried about Pete.


    They had only known each other for a few months...


    "Mommy, I''m fine!" Pete said softly andforted Nora.


    Xander looked at the two of them from the side, his eyes were already red.He turned his head silently


    and looked to the side.


    At this moment, he felt like a third wheel.


    Actually, yes.He was redundant, to begin with.


    Before he returned, his father had said that his mission was to destroy their family of four.


    But now, when he looked at Nora and Pete, he thought of Justin and Cherry.


    Xander lowered his eyes and slowly moved.


    His departure was indeed the best for them.


    However, after taking two steps, his shoulder was suddenly held back.


    Xander was stunned.He slowly turned around and saw Nora standing there, asking him curiously,


    "Where are you going?"


    Where was he going? At this moment, Xander suddenly felt extremely aggrieved by this question.


    He also wanted to know where he was going! If he left here after betraying his father, where could he


    go? He would rather wander alone than harm their family of four again.


    Xander sniffled and said arrogantly, ¡°I can go wherever I want.Who are you to control me?"


    Nora stared at the little boy and said slowly, "I''m your Mommy"

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    There was no one on this road and no cars in sight.


    At this moment, there was only the sound of the wind blowing in the distance.


    Nora''s voice seemed to have merged with the wind, making Xander feel like he had heard something


    wrong.He looked at Nora in confusion.He hesitated and asked, "What did you say?"


    Nora looked at the little fellow.


    Xander had been raised by Trueman since he was young.


    He had a strange and stubborn personality.


    At this moment, his entire body was prickling, as if he was resisting all the warmth from the outside


    world.


    She turned to look at Pete.He was safe and had fallen asleep in peace.


    Nora hugged Pete with one hand and reached out to Xander with the other that was covered in blood.


    "Let''s get to know each other.I''m your mother."


    Xander stared at the wound on her palm.He still felt that he had heard incorrectly.


    "What mother? Stepmother "


    Could it be that because he had nned to save them, this woman was touched and had decided to


    adopt him? The thought made him happy at first.


    However, his happiness immediately sank.He, Xander, wanted a mother, but he was definitely not


    fighting with others for one...He took a step back and sneered.


    "I don''t need anyone else''s pity.Scram! I''m telling you, you don''t have to pretend in front of me.Justin


    isn''t here, either.Why must you?"


    When Nora heard this, she sighed silently.


    This child was really too cautious.She was about to exin when a car arrived in the distance.


    "Nora, don''t worry.I''m here to save you!"


    Brenda shouted her slogan and jumped out of the car.


    When she saw the situation in front of her, she was stunned.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    Nora: Brenda looked around.


    "Where is he?"


    Nora asked curiously, "Who?"


    "The hero who saved you.Nora, don''t tell me you killed these two people."


    "_..No.- Nora was a good citizen.


    How could she kill someone? She exined, "Theymitted suicide."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brenda got the others to check on the two dead bodyguards and confirmed that they had both


    committed suicide by poisoning.


    The person who was stabbed in the heart by Nora had swallowed the poison after he was sent flying by


    Nora''s punch...


    Therefore, at this moment, it was unclear if he was killed by that hit or the poison.


    How could Brenda care about this? She only looked at Pete before ring at Xander.


    "Xander, what did you do to Pete? You''re so small, how can you be so evil?!"


    Xanderughed coldly when he heard this.He hugged his arms and stared at Brenda without saying a


    word.


    Brenda was even more furious.


    "Tell me, who is your mother? How did she teach you to be like this? She''s too much! I must find her


    and chat!"


    Xander lowered his eyes.He was about to say that her mother was already dead when he heard Nora


    say again, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Brenda said angrily, "I want to talk about Xander''s thoughts, of course.How can he be so vicious at


    such a young age? He even harmed his half-brother!"


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "It''s not his fault."


    Before Nora had fought with the two bodyguards earlier, she had seen with her own eyes that Xander


    was nning to save her.


    Furthermore, when she went to hug Pete, she had also realized that the rope around his hand had


    loosened.


    This made her realize that there must be something else going on.


    When Brenda heard this, she leaned close to Nora''s ear.


    "Nora, don''t worry.In my heart, I only recognize you as my sister-inw.However, I have to investigate


    who gave birth to Xander.Besides, I definitely won''t let Pete suffer from this.If you feel ufortable,


    I''ll help you teach Xander a lesson!"


    Nora: "...There''s no need.I''ll do it myself."


    Brenda:"?"


    She was stunned.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting in conflict with my brother?"


    Just as Brenda thought about this, she heard Nora say, "It''s the mother¡¯s fault that the child was not


    educated properly.I''m his mother, so this doesn''t involve you."


    Brenda:"??"


    She was stunned.She lowered her head to look at Xander and then looked up at Nora again.


    In the end, she still asked in disbelief, "Nora, you, you mean that Xander is your son?"


    "Yes."


    Nora did not want to touch Xander with her bloody hands, so she stood in front of him.


    Xander pursed his lips.


    "Hey, stupid woman.I told you, I don''t need sympathy, and I don''t need you to be my stepmother


    either.You..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Nora suddenly turn back and look at him.She slowly squatted


    down and looked into his eyes.


    Then, she said word by word, "I''m not your stepmother.I''m your biological mother..."


    Xander was stunned.


    This time, he was really stunned.He stared at Nora in disbelief.He only felt that the world was a fantasy.


    Was he dreaming? Did God hear his inner thoughts and make him hallucinate? Xander swallowed, the


    wordsing out of his mouth were very awkward and proud: "So what if you say that? My mother


    died long ago, my father said so.Do you have any evidence?"

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Five dayster.


    On the Hunt twin''s birthday, the entire house had been busy since morning.


    The birthday party was at dinner, but all kinds of fresh ingredients were sent in early in the morning.


    The manor was busy but orderly.


    In the hall of Justin''s vi.


    Cherry was wearing a beautiful dress.


    Pete was also wearing a suit, looking very gentlemanly.


    However, Xander was wearing a set of casual clothes.He had a white short-sleeved shirt and ck


    pants with a red jacket on top.


    No matter how one looked at it, he did not look dressed appropriately.


    The butler stood at the side with a small suit on the tray in his hand, pleading with him.


    "Xander, young master, please change into this first"


    Xander reached out and pretended to grab him.


    He grinned and said, "Don''t call me that.Mr.Hunt and Ms.Smith haven''t proven that I''m their son yet.I


    won''t admit it!"


    That''s right.


    Xander had asked her that day, "Do you have any evidence?"


    Nora''s answer had been, "Not for the time being.But I had given birth to triplets."


    Xander pursed his lips.


    "But that doesn''t mean that I''m the third!"


    Nora:"?"


    She felt that what he said made sense.


    Xander became proud.He raised his chin and said, "If there''s no evidence, I won''t acknowledge you as


    my mother.Even Justin might not be my real father!"


    Nora: "So."


    Xander raised his little chin.


    "Bring out the evidence If you want me to acknowledge you!"


    Nora realized that Xander had a proud personality.He liked it when others begged him...


    Helpless, she could only agree.


    Anyway, the DNA test report was about toe out...


    Because Nora was injured, she had been staying in the Smiths for the past few days¡ªsleeping.


    Her way of recovery was through sleep Therefore, Pete and Cherry were both at the Hunts.


    Nora did note today.


    When she woke up, she went to the hospital to look for Lily.She helped Lily by standing beside her and


    urging her to finish the report quickly.She would onlye back when she got the report.


    Therefore, the few people in the hall were waiting for her arrival.


    Xander nced at the door, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Nevertheless, he deliberately pretended not to care.


    "Tsk, the report isn''t out yet.How slow! Hey, is your girlfriend okay?"


    Thest sentence was said to Justin, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Justin: He grimaced and suppressed his anger.He had pretty much confirmed the little guy''s identity,


    which was why he was tolerating him so much.


    Before Nora went to bed, she even reminded him to get along well with Xander and not to provoke him.


    Justin was afraid that Xander wouldin to Nora.He had really tolerated everything these past few


    days.He took a deep breath and told himself that it was his biological son.


    Only then did he go back to reading the documents on theputer Xander grinned and turned to look


    at Pete.


    "So your father is a mute."


    Justin:".."


    Veins were popping out on his forehead.


    Pete rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t go overboard.If God can''t stand it anymore, and the DNA report says that you''re not his son,


    you''ll be in trouble."


    Xander:"?"


    Even someone as bold as him was shocked by these words.He swallowed and turned to look at the


    door again.He suddenly asked, "How''s your mother''s hand?"


    Nora had been injured because of him.


    Xander was touched, so he found an excuse to ask.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pete replied, "I don''t know"


    Xander: "...Can''t you call and ask? Why are you so unfilial??"


    Pete rolled his eyes.


    "Who was the reason that my mother got injured? Who''s the unfilial one?"


    Of course, he had gone to see his mother.


    Two days ago, he had gone to the Smiths.


    At that time, he had even called out to Xander and asked if he wanted to go with him, but Xander had


    arrogantly rejected him.


    The two little fellows were about to quarrel when footsteps finally came from the door.


    Nora entered with the DNA report.


    Elsewhere.


    In the front hall, Mrs.Hunt was holding Mrs.Livingstone¡¯s hand and looking around.


    Mrs.Livingstone said angrily, "Mrs.Hunt, that Nora is really too much .She said she wouldn''t treat


    Thoma.So, she really didn''t want to see him.We bought a person''s appointment and to cut the queue


    for her to see him, but when she found out, she canceled it!"


    Mrs.Hunt frowned and sneered.


    "She must have been frustratedtely!"


    When Mrs.Livingstone heard this, she instantly became curious.


    "Why?"


    Mrs.Hunt said, "That illegitimate child kidnapped Pete.She even injured her hand trying to save


    Pete.Sigh, in the end, that illegitimate child was still brought home by Justin...She''s so angry that she


    hasn''t visited for four days.Logically speaking, she shoulde over and keep an eye on her son and


    daughter in their birthday party."


    Only then did Mrs.Livingstone vent her anger.


    "That''s good! I think Justin was only interested in her for a moment.Over time, with her bad temper,


    how can he stand it? There''s even that illegitimate child, Xander, mixed in.He kidnapped Pete this time,


    who knows what he''ll do in the future! This is just one big problem.It''s the barrier between her and


    Justin for the rest of their lives, hehe!"

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, the sky turned dark, but the Hunt Manor was brightly lit.


    All kinds of luxury cars were gathered.


    When they arrived at the Hunts¡¯ territory, everyone listened to the security guards obediently and


    parked their cars in the parking lot.


    Only a manor as big as the Hunts and Smiths could hold so many cars! Everyone was dressed very


    well.


    They were all in luxurious dresses and suits.


    They entered the hall with smiles.


    Those who were invited by the Hunts to their children''s birthday party were all famous figures in New


    York.


    For a moment, the hall was filled with people''s greetings.


    Other families might need to have their masters receive guests at the door when they held a banquet,


    but the Hunts only sent a member of the side family to guard the ce.


    Justin did not appear in the hall at all.


    However, the guests did not feel neglected.


    Instead, they entered the hall humbly.


    The men gathered to discuss the current economic trends.


    The women gathered together and gossiped in secret.


    "The lounge upstairs is where Mr.Hunt is, right? I heard that up until now, no guest has been invited


    upstairs by him"


    Everyone wanted to get to know Justin.


    On such asions, he would also invite a few people upstairs for a chat.


    Some were businessmen, and some were new CEOs.


    However, up until now, no one had been invited upstairs.


    "Yes, I wonder who could be invited upstairs..."


    "So what even if someone gets invited upstairs? What''s rarer is for Mr.Hunt toe downstairs to


    personally wee someone, right ? He''s so proud and aloof.It seems like he has never weed a


    guest at the door before."


    "You''re thinking too much.Who has the face to make Mr.Hunte downstairs?!"


    As the few of them were chatting, they suddenly realized that the door to the lounge upstairs had


    suddenly opened.


    Justin rushed down and straightened his clothes as he walked.


    Everyone below fell silent at that moment.


    Everyone turned to look at him and saw him go downstairs with hurried footsteps.He was tall and had


    long legs.He went out the door in just three steps.


    Everyone:"?"


    "Who''s here?"


    Everyone looked at the door curiously and saw Justin respectfully supportingn as he walked in.He


    stood besiden and lowered his head slightly in a respectful manner.


    Joel followed beside the two of them with a smile.


    Beside him was Tanya holding Mia''s hand.


    As soon as they entered, everyone in the living room came to a sudden realization.


    That''s right, the Smith family was the only family in the country who couldpete with the Hunts.


    In the past, Justin would not lower his head in front of the Smiths because he was powerful and did not


    fear them.


    But now...he was their son-inw! Through Justin''s respectful attitude towardn, and the way he


    completely ced himself as a junior to receive him, everyone understood.


    It seemed like Mr.Hunt was very happy with Miss Smith! It made sense! Miss Smith had given birth to


    two children for Justin! Everyone was thinking about this question in their hearts when they saw the


    butler supporting Mrs.Hunt and walking towardn and the others.


    As soon as she walked over, she smiled and said, n, you''re here!"


    Justin and Nora were already engaged.


    Furthermore, under such circumstances, he could not throw a tantrum and refuse to acknowledge this


    son-inw.


    Therefore,n nodded.


    "Mrs.Hunt, how are you feeling today?"


    Mrs.Hunt sighed and said heavily, "Not very good.I worry about my family every night!"


    Before he could ask anything, Mrs.Hunt said, "It''s our Justin who has let the Smiths down regarding


    Xander.However, Xander is also a child of Justin.He''s his biological son, so I can''t just give him


    up.Sigh,n, I''ll apologize to you here! I hope the Smiths can let bygones be bygones.We''ll still be good


    inws in the future!"


    As soon as she said this, the surrounding people instantly began to discuss softly.


    "No wonder Mr.Hunt is so polite to the Smiths.So he did something wrong..."


    "It seems like the matter of the illegitimate child is true, but Mrs.Hunt is really muddle-headed to


    mention this in front of so many people!"


    "That''s right.If the Smiths forgave Mr.Hunt, it would make the Smiths lose face.It''s as if the Smiths are


    one level lower than the Hunts.But if they don''t forgive them, are they going to argue on the spot?


    Mrs.Hunt is being more and more confusing!"


    However, some people''s eyes lit up and they sneered.


    "What are you talking about? Mrs.Hunt is openly suppressing her granddaughter-in w!"


    This sentence made everyone around shut their mouths and look over.


    The battle between Mrs.Hunt and Miss Smith began now! Ian stared at Mrs.Hunt with coldness in his


    eyes.


    How could he not know about the most heated discussion in New York? At home, he had asked Nora if


    she wanted to rify things.


    In the end, Nora said that the truth was not like what was being said outside.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the details, they would be revealed today.


    Therefore,n suppressed the anger in his heart and nodded at Mrs.Hunt before going upstairs.


    It was his grandchildren''s birthday today.


    He did not want to argue here to avoid making a fool of himself! If he did not speak, she would take it


    that he had given in.


    However, looking at him like this, Mrs.Hunt raised her nose and said, n, you''re forgiving Justin, right?


    I knew it.Miss Smith is a good child, and you two are reasonable people.Besides, Miss Smith and


    Justin already have two children.Even if it''s just for the children, she has to bear with it..."


    These words made even more people frown.


    They felt that something was wrong.


    Why did she have to endure it for the sake of the children? Did the olddy want to use the children to


    extort Nora? "It''s like saying that since you got pregnant before marriage, you can only marry our


    Hunts? Everyone looked atn.


    "Mrs.Hunt, what do you mean?"


    Mrs.Hunt continued to pretend to be ignorant.


    "What I mean is, for the sake of Cherry and Pete, the Smiths shouldn''t fuss about it with our family!


    Look, you''re here for their birthday party today.Doesn''t this mean that you won''t fuss about it


    anymore?"


    There was no change in his expression, but he was furious deep down.


    His daughter had not married into the family yet, but she was already being looked down on.


    This was too much! He was about to speak when Mrs.Hunt continued, "From now on, we ¡®re all family.I


    have to treat Xander better.He''s so pitiful.Without his mother by his side, I can''t treat him unfairly and


    make him resist!"


    Mrs.Hunt said this in front of everyone.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Justin slowly said, "Grandma, Xander has a mother"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    When Justin said this, the entire ce became silent.


    Everyone looked at each other in amusement.


    Even Mrs.Hunt was stunned.


    When she had asked Justin about Xander''s mother, he had said that if that person dared to appear, he


    would definitely kill her.


    Then, he had said that his mother was dead.


    But now, why did a mother appear? Mrs.Hunt was stunned.She had appeared in front ofn and


    mentioned the illegitimate child in front of so many people.She also said that Nora was pregnant before


    marriage because she wanted Nora to have a bad reputation in the upper-ss society in New York.


    It was to suppress her so that she would not rely on the love of the Smiths and Justin to do whatever


    she wanted at home! After all, she no longer cared about herself.


    Last time, when she asked her to treat Thomas, Nora had rejected her and did not care about her at all.


    Nora''s identity was really too good.


    Not to mention beingn''s only daughter, just Nora''s status as a doctor ensured that Mrs.Hunt would


    not have to worry about herself when she was old.


    But now, Justin said that Xander¡¯s mother was still around and he actually did not seem to hate her...


    Mrs.Hunt was shocked, and her expression changed.


    After all, this was his grandson and granddaughter''s birthday party.


    No matter how many grievances he felt, he had to suppress them.


    Mrs.Hunt was burning with anxiety.


    Before she could say anything, Mrs.Livingstone, who had been standing beside her, watched the


    commotion and said, "Huh? In that case, Mr.Hunt, you know Xander¡¯ s mother? But speaking of which,


    it wasn''t easy for that woman to give birth to your child.She even raised her child for five years.Our


    family really should treat her well, right?"


    Mrs.Hunt wanted to suppress Nora, but she still wanted this granddaughter-inw.


    But Mrs.Livingstone wanted to foil this marriage! Her son had gone to several hospitals but could not


    be treated.


    He even went to see a traditional alternative medicine doctor.


    In the end, the doctor told her that he would never recover.


    If he really wanted to try, only Dr.Zabe¡¯s disciples could treat him.


    Their only hope was with Nora, but Nora did not help them! Mrs.Livingstone hated Nora.


    If you don''t treat my son? Then don''t even think about living well! Mrs.Livingstone was about to say


    something when Mrs.Hunt suddenly grabbed her arm and stopped her from speaking.


    She looked atn.


    "Justin, you''re being ridiculous.How could Xander have a mother? Even if he does, our family will never


    admit it! On behalf of the Hunts, I only acknowledge Nora as my granddaughter-inw!


    With that, she turned to Justin and scolded, I don''t care what you think about Xander¡¯s mother.She''s


    never allowed to enter my family, do you hear me?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mrs.Hunt''s attitude changed drastically.


    Justin''s eyes narrowed.


    Just as he was about to announce who Xander''s mother was, Mrs.Livingstone said, "Auntie, you''re


    wrong! She''s Xander''s mother, after all.It''s only natural for her to want to see her son! Why can''t she


    marry into the family? Even if Miss Smith marries Mr.Hunt, she has to be magnanimous.She can''t


    suppress a mistress...We''re all dignified people, so we can''t do such a thing, right?"


    Mrs.Livingstone''s words were very vicious.


    Shepared Xander''s mother to a mistress.


    Under such circumstances, ifn did not break the engagement soon, the entire New York wouldugh


    at the Smiths! If he let his only daughterpete with a mistress, the Hunts would forever trample on


    the Smiths.


    He had seen with his own eyes how much Justin liked Nora.


    There must be a reason for this person to suddenly mention Xander''s mother.


    As for the inside story, why was he still so calm...


    Unless...


    Could it be...


    When Mrs.Livingstone said this, Mrs.Hunt''s expression changed drastically.


    She pointed at her and said, "How ignorant! How could a woman like that enter my family? Justin won''t


    have anything to do with that kind of woman in the future!"


    Mrs.Hunt was furious.


    No matter how important her maternal family was, they were not as important as her grandson!


    Mrs.Livingstone''s words were too heartbreaking! Mrs.Livingstone covered her mouth andughed.


    "Auntie, why are you so angry? Justin didn''t even say who she is.Besides, she might even be a


    daughter of a wealthy family.Look at you, you''re simply denying her!"


    Mrs.Hunt lowered her eyes.


    "I don''t care who she is, I won''t acknowledge her!"


    She had meticulously raised Pete to have a high IQ.


    He was someone more outstanding than Justin and was destined to be the Hunts¡¯ heir.


    No matter how good her status was, she did not want it! Furthermore, Nora''s status was already very


    high.


    As soon as Mrs.Hunt finished speaking, Justin said, "She''s indeed from a wealthy family."


    Mrs.Livingstone smiled.


    "Oh? Who is it? Do we know each other?"

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Justin continued to smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You should have heard other by now!"


    This meant that she was of high status! Mrs.Livingstone was even more excited.


    "Then tell me..."


    Beside her, Mrs.Hunt pulled Mrs.Livingstone''s hand hard and even began to pinch her arm, but


    Mrs.Livingstone didn''t pay attention.


    Mrs.Hunt''s anger rose.She only wanted to throw Mrs.Livingstone out! Why did her maternal family have


    such a foolish niece-inw? She suppressed Nora only because of a small trick.


    Later on, when she took a liking to Nora, she helped her make up for it and save her face.


    However, Mrs.Livingstone was determined to ruin this marriage.


    Mrs.Hunt''s blood boiled.She felt that she had suppressed her granddaughter-inw here for her


    maiden family.


    But what had her maiden family done? Not to mention that Nora was the best candidate for being the


    Hunts daughter-inw, but if she ruined this marriage, how could she still have the face to stay in the


    Hunts?! At this moment, Mrs.Hunt was suddenly a little disappointed.


    For so many years, she had been working hard for her family.


    The Livingstones had long been in dire straits.


    If not for her being here, the Livingstones would probably have been removed from the first tier of the


    wealthy families.She had done so much for her maternal family.


    What did she get in the end?! Mrs.Hunt was furious.


    Unable to shut Mrs.Livingstone''s mouth, she could only look at Justin and wonder at the same time.


    What was wrong with her grandson today?! She knew how much he cared about Nora.


    But why was he suddenly not giving the Smiths face today? Whispered discussions filled the entire


    banquet hall.


    "Oh my god, is Mr.Hunt not nning to marry the Smiths?"


    "Then why is he so polite to Mr.Smith?! It can''t be an apology, right?"


    "Miss Smith is so pitiful.She isn''t even married yet, but she''s already fighting for favor with others..."


    "Whose daughter is she? How can she seduce Mr.Hunt? Hasn''t Mr.Hunt been pure of heart for so


    many years? When we were young, we even Said that he didn''t get close to women! It was said that


    he''d be disgusted if women touch him...Why are there so many women now?!"


    As the crowd was discussing, Justin lowered his eyes.


    He had already achieved his goal.


    After all, Mrs.Hunt was his grandmother.


    However, because of Thomas, she was very dissatisfied with Nora and had even caused a lot of


    trouble in private.He knew that he had to let Mrs.Hunt see the true colors of her family. After all, this


    was the grandmother who had raised him.He could not chase her out when she was old.


    Furthermore, she had given her heart to Pete before.


    Therefore, when Mrs.Hunt first spoke, he did not stop her and even added fuel to the fire.


    He did this to let Mrs.Livingstone reveal her true nature.


    Now, the olddy should be very dissatisfied with Mrs.Livingstone, right? Only then did Justin slowly


    say, "Not only has Mrs.Livingstone heard of the eldest daughter of the Smiths, but she has also seen


    her, right Everyone:"??"


    Everyone was puzzled, not understanding what he was saying.


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.


    "The Smiths? Which Smiths?"


    At the mention of the Smiths, everyone would only think of the Smiths in New York, but was there


    another wealthy Smith family? Justin lowered his eyes and sneered before looking at Mrs.Hunt.


    At this moment, Mrs.Hunt had already reacted.She looked at Justin in shock and felt stunned.Could it


    be...


    "Hahaha!"


    Then, he patted Justin''s shoulder.


    "Triplets! So Nora gave birth to triplets back then!" He raised his head proudly.


    "Three at a time.My daughter is so awesome!"


    Everyone:"??"


    The entire ce was in an uproar.


    Everyone exploded and discussed the topic fervently.


    "Miss Smith gave birth to three children in one go? She''s too lucky!"


    "Oh my god! So there are no illegitimate children at all.


    All three children were born to Miss Smith.


    No wonder Mr.Hunt is so polite to the Smiths!"


    Mrs.Hunt was also overjoyed and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Justin said, "That''s right.Peter Hunt, Cheryl Smith, and Xander Yale are all Nora and my children!"


    With that, the surrounding people congratted him.


    "Mr.Hunt, congrattions!"


    "Three children, two sons and a daughter.Mr.Hunt is so lucky!"


    Some people congrattedn.


    n, you have three more grandchildren now.Congrattions! Hahaha, but you''re going to have to


    spend a lot of money.Have you prepared three gifts?"


    "Of course.How can I not have enough gifts?"


    The others immediately got their family members to go back and prepare another gift.


    After all, they had only prepared two sets.


    The people around them became busy.


    The great-grandmother was clearly Mrs.Hunt, but everyone ignored her.


    No one came forward to congratte her.


    They could all see Miss Smith''s status in the Hunts in the future.


    Mrs.Hunt red at Mrs.Livingstone and forced a smile.


    "So it''s a misunderstanding"


    She was simply like a clown who had beenughed at by everyone! She wanted to suppress her


    granddaughter-inw, but she did not expect to raise her status even more.


    With that, she pulled Mrs.Livingstone to the side.


    "Come with me!"


    The two of them left the hall and entered the lounge beside it.


    As soon as they entered, Mrs.Hunt turned around and pped Mrs.Livingstone.


    "Pa!"


    Then, she shouted angrily, "What did you mean earlier? You made things so awkward for me!"


    Mrs.Livingstone covered her face and her eyes darted around before she sighed.


    "Auntie, I''m doing this for your own good.That little hussy hasn''t married in yet, but she''s already not


    giving you any face.What will happen if she marries in the future?"


    Mrs.Hunt was furious and her heart turned colder.


    "You don''t have to find excuses.You just wanted to interfere in that marriage!"


    Mrs.Livingstone pursed her lips and whispered, "Didn''t I fail in the end?"


    She had admitted it herself, and this made the old madam''s eyes turn cold.She said coldly, "I''m Justin''s


    grandmother.He won''t do anything to me.Who do you think you are? You actually dare to publicly


    nder the Smiths?"


    Mrs.Livingstone covered her face and said, "Auntie, I''m your niece-in w.He has to ept it for my


    sake, right? What can he do to me?"


    Her disdainful expression stabbed Mrs.Hunt like a needle.


    However, at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Then , the Livingstones rushed in with flustered expressions.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    When Mrs.Livingstone saw the person, she was a little stunned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    That person leaned over and whispered something in Mrs.Livingstone''s ear.


    Mrs.Livingstone suddenly stood up and looked at that person.


    "What did you say? The Stewarts aren''t cooperating with us anymore?"


    The person smiled bitterly.


    "It''s not just the Stewarts.The Levins, the Sos, and the Lowes have all conveyed their intentions to


    cancel the coboration.I heard that it''s..."


    The person nced at the olddy.


    "It was Mr.Hunt."


    The Livingstones were dishonest in their business.


    Their prices were high and their quality was bad, but there were still so many people fawning on them.


    Wasn''t it because they wanted to establish ties with the Hunts? Now that Mrs.Livingstone had openly


    angered Justin, even if Justin did not say a word, that group of people would still revoke their


    cooperation! Mrs.Livingstone waspletely stunned.


    She suddenly looked at Mrs.Hunt and realized how much she had been wrong.She said in disbelief,


    "H-how dare he?!"


    Justin had been very respectful to Mrs.Hunt since he was young.


    He also handled the Livingstones'' matters very carefully, so Mrs.Livingstone had the confidence to


    oppose Nora publicly.


    She did not expect Justin to do this for Nora.She swallowed and fell in front of Mrs.Hunt.


    "Mrs.Hunt, auntie, you can''t ignore us! If you don''t care about us, the Livingstones will go bankrupt!"


    Mrs.Hunt stared at her.


    "Don''t be anxious.I''ll talk to Justinter."


    She had openly provokedn earlier, and it had made Justin unhappy. She had watched him grow up


    and knew Justin very well.


    He did not expose the truth the moment she opened her mouth.


    Instead, he allowed her to nder Nora like a clown.


    Then, he revealed the truth just to embarrass her and teach her a lesson.


    As his grandmother, Mrs.Hunt was certain that Justin was a good child who valued rtionships.


    Otherwise, he would not be so loyal to Nora.


    He would not do anything to Nora, but he would fall out with his own grandmother! Justin was now in


    charge of the Hunts.


    If his heart left her, how could she live sofortably in the future?! Mrs.Hunt wanted to wait until


    Justin was no longer angry.


    Then, she would mention these things to Justin and ease the rtionship between the two families.


    However, as soon as she said this, Mrs.Livingstone immediately shouted, "Auntie, Thomas is your


    grandnephew.We''re all part of your maiden family.We''re all your backing! Isn''t our situation a joke to


    others now? Go look for Mr.Hunt now! He definitely won''t reject your request!"


    When Mrs.Hunt heard this, she instantly pursed her lips.


    When they were outside, Mrs.Livingstone did not listen to her and insisted on going against Nora.


    At that time, she had still felt that this niece-inw of hers was just angry and did not think of her.


    But now, she was demanding her to do things so righteously...


    Mrs.Hunt felt her heart being blocked.


    The family she loved so dearly had always been using her! The olddy covered her chest and waved


    at Mrs.Livingstone.


    "Go out!"


    Mrs.Livingstone was stunned.She looked at Mrs.Hunt and saw that her expression was ugly as if she


    could not breathe.She was instantly frightened and did not dare to speak again.


    However, before leaving the room, she could not help but turn back to look at her.


    Seeing that her fingers were trembling as she picked up the teacup and prepared to take a sip,


    Mrs.Livingstone threatened, "Mrs.Hunt, maiden family is a woman''s dignity.


    If the Livingstones fall, you won''t have any dignity left!"


    Bang! Mrs.Hunt suddenly threw the teacup in her hand to the ground and pointed at the door.


    "Scram!"


    Only then did Mrs.Livingstone jump up and leave.


    After she left, Mrs.Hunt sat there gasping for breath.


    The butler beside her quickly took out a Calming Pill and handed it to her.


    Mrs.Hunt''s chest heaved violently, and she felt like her heart was about to explode.


    However, after taking the medicine, she suddenly felt relieved.


    Shey down slowly with the help of the butler.


    After a long time, she slowly opened her muddy eyes and sighed.


    The butler asked, "Mrs.Hunt, what do you need?"


    "Nothing..."


    Mrs.Hunt opened her mouth and suddenly looked at the small box with the medicine.


    For some reason, she suddenly paused and said in a daze, "This medicine was made by Nora, right..."


    The butler nodded.


    "Yes, Miss Smith made it herself.There are only two boxes in the entire city.You have one here."


    There was also a box at the Andersons.


    The olddy paused and suddenly sighed heavily.


    Her resentment towards Nora suddenly faded.


    When she thought about what had happened previously, she did not even understand what she had


    done...


    How did she push her grandson away? She slowly closed her eyes.


    Downstairs,n entered the VIP room to rest.


    When the time came, Pete, Cherry, and Xander held hands as they went upstairs.


    Cherry stood in the middle.


    On her left was Pete, and on her right was Xander.


    Pete was wearing a gentleman''s suit and his behavior was very appropriate.


    Xander was wearing the same outfit, but he was twisting his body from side to side.


    He had lived in the basement since he was young, and he had never worn clothes that were of the right


    size.


    He felt like his tiny self was being trapped in this tiny suit! He did not twist too much from left to right.


    And the little fe was good-looking and looked exactly like Justin when he was young, so he looked


    especially likable.


    Everyone below looked at him.


    Pete seemed to have sensed something and turned to look at Xander.


    The corners of his mouth immediately twitched, and he coughed to remind him, "Don''t twist around.


    It''s embarrassing!"


    Xander took a long time before saying, "...My pants are too tight."


    Pete:"..."


    As a boy, he understood this kind of pain very well.


    Sometimes, his clothes would tighten before they were sorted out.He coughed and suddenly pushed


    Cherry to walk in front.He followed in front of Xander and whispered, "Hurry up and tidy it"


    "Okay.


    Before Cherry knew what was going on, the two children behind her had already dealt with the


    problem.


    When they went downstairs, the three children looked around and found it fun.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The others were also full of praise for the three children.


    However, Mrs.Livingstone''s sharp voice was mixed in.


    "Speaking of three children, Pete is the most outstanding.After all, he grew up beside his father since


    he was young.He looks like a little aristocrat .Cherry and Xander are far from him!"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Even if it was to curry favors, everyone praised the three children.


    Amidst the praise, Mrs.Livingstone''s words were especially striking.


    Everyone looked at her in unison.


    Mrs.Livingstone coughed.


    Anyway, she had already offended Justin, so she might as well go all out.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Look at the three children! Pete grew up with Justin and received elite


    education since he was young.What about Cherry? She grew up with Miss Smith, and everyone should


    have heard about Miss Smith¡¯s past, right? She grew up in a small ce in California.What kind of


    knowledge and horizons can she have? Cherry''s upbringing is definitely not as good as Pete''s"


    At this point, she looked at Cherry.


    "Cherry, it''s not that I''m criticizing you, but you have to study hard.Girls who y games every day are


    bad.However, this isn¡¯t your fault.You can''t me yourself for having suitable environment to grow up


    in..."


    Although Nora was the eldest daughter of the Smiths, she grew up in a small ce in California.


    Everyone knew about this, but Nora was Anti and also the disciple of Dr.Zabe.


    Who could guarantee that they would never need her help? Therefore, no one mentioned her past.


    However, with Mrs.Livingstone saying this, everyone could not help but size Cherry up.


    The little girl stood there gracefully.She was wearing a white princess dress and a cute diamond hair


    clip on her head.She looked adorable no matter how one looked at her.


    Cherry blinked her dark eyes and her expression darkened.She suddenly thought of the time when her


    brother had forced her to study every day...


    At that time, her brother would always look at her and sigh.


    He even said that she should not embarrass mommy.


    She felt that she was soft, cute, and charming.


    How could she embarrass her mother? But now, she understood.


    So this group of people thought that she and her mother had been living in a bad environment since


    she was young? This was too infuriating! The little fe immediately stepped forward and raised her


    head to speak.


    "Grandma, have you been living well since you were young?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was a daughter of a wealthy family.She immediately raised her chin.


    "Of course."


    Cherry instantly shrunk her neck.


    "Then I don''t want to grow up in a good environment.I don''t want to be like you and force my nose in


    other people''s matters."


    With that, she suddenly covered her mouth.


    "Oh, I want to stay away from this woman.I''ll be infected by you! Why are you pointing fingers at


    others?! Mommy says this isn''t good!"


    Not being judgemental was the best virtue.


    Amongst the wealthy families and youngdies, this had always been the rule.


    However, where there were many women, there were many disputes and gossips.


    The circle of wealthy madams in New York was too boring.


    Therefore, everyone often gossiped.


    It was not very good.


    At this moment, Cherry''s words made everyone present respect her.


    No matter what, just Cherry''s words showed that her upbringing was not bad! Mrs.Livingstone was so


    angry that her entire body trembled, but she still sneered and said, "Cherry, I''m your rtive.That''s why


    I care about you.Why would I care about other people''s matters? If you despise me for disciplining you,


    then I''ll apologize to you! Sigh, kids these days are so sensitive.I can''t even say anything as an elder!"


    She wasbeling Cherry as being disrespectful to her elders! Pete narrowed his eyes and stepped


    forward.


    He suddenly smiled and said, "Mrs.Livingstone, what kind of family do youe from? Why didn''t I


    know that we''re rtives?"


    Mrs.Livingstone immediately said, "Your great-grandmother is my aunt.I''m definitely your rtive!"


    Pete seemed to be stunned.


    He was very gentlemanly as he seriously asked, "Is that so? Then everyone here today is my family,


    right?"


    Those who could attend the banquet were all from families deeply rooted in New York.


    Were they not rted at all? Pete was being sarcastic.


    Where did shee from?! These words were like a p to Mrs.Livingstone¡¯s face, making her even


    angrier.


    However, on second thought, their rtionship with the Hunts was really supported by Mrs.Hunt


    alone.She instantly blushed and stopped talking.


    Coincidentally,n and Justin came downstairs.


    Mrs.Livingstone instantly shut her mouth.


    Five percent was given to the two children just like that!

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    The two boys had received very precious and valuable gifts.


    The moment the shares were presented, they immediately aroused the envy and admiration of


    everyone around them! The Smith Corporation had a market value of hundreds of billions of dors.


    It was impossible for one to spend all the money that came from even just five percent of the


    company''s shares¡¯ In that case, what wasn going to give Cherry? While everyone was thinking about


    it, they sawn turn to Cherry.


    In addition to also giving her the same amount of shares, he took out an exquisite box and opened it.


    Inside the box was a diamond the size of a pigeon''s egg.


    "This is the Heart of the Ocean.I got it at an auction a few years ago.I''m giving this to you today,


    Cherry.Do you like it?"


    Cherry''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, I do, I do!"


    The crowd was dumbfounded for an instant.


    Then, a huge uproar went through them.


    That jewel was simply too rare.


    So many families had tried their darnedest to fight for it but little did they expect that it would end up in


    the hands of a five-year-old.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with admiration.


    "I''m so envious of Cherry!"


    As soon as they said that, someone sighed and remarked, "What a pity.There were originally two such


    diamonds, so that is just one of them.There''s another one just like it, but its whereabouts are unknown


    even now"


    "Having one is enough! It''s only because the Smiths have such a big business that they can win the


    jewel in the auction.Apart from the Hunts, who else is rich enough to do that?!"


    While everyone was paying Cherrypliments, there were also some who didn''t agree with the way


    Mrs.Livingstone had lectured the child just now.


    They immediately said mockingly, "No matter how Cherry''s life was in the past, from the very day she


    returned to New York, she has been living in a nest of gold and silver! The girl still has a whole load of


    blessings ahead of her! Besides, Mr.Hunt is especially doting toward his daughter.She is most definitely


    the undisputed little princess of New York!"


    The veiled insults made Mrs.Livingstone so angry that she immediately retorted, "Even so, it won''t get


    rid of the fact that she lived in poverty when she was younger! A child''s personality solidifies by the


    time they turn five!"


    Some people also said with dissatisfaction, "You can''t say that she lived in poverty, right? I heard that


    their family is pretty well-to-do..."


    Although the Smiths in California were not as wealthy as the Smiths in New York, they were still rather


    well-off.


    With an annual ie of over five million dors, how would they really be that poor? Mrs.Livingstone


    pursed her lips.


    "Tsk, if they aren''t poor, then why don''t I see her rtivesing over to give her gifts?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Most of the people who came with gifts had presented them on the spot.


    While thinking about it, Mrs.Livingstone suddenly spotted Lisa in the crowd.


    Lisa was Nora''s cousin when she was living in California.


    Although her father, Henry, mistreated her, Nora had always been on good terms with her aunt.


    Lisa had also been willing to y with her when they were children.


    Since her children were celebrating their birthdays, Nora had also sent an invitation to her aunt.


    However, the ce was simply too far away.


    Besides, Henry had simply gone too far overboard, so her aunt was too embarrassed to visit her.


    Thus, she had sent Lisa, who was studying at the New York University of Medicine, toe over as a


    representative of their family.


    Lisa had bought Lego sets for the children and was carrying them at the moment.


    Mrs.Livingstone, who had been paying attention to Nora, knew that Lisa was Nora''s cousin.


    Sheunched into mockery mode at once and said, "Oh my, it''s not like no one came at all, isn''t it?


    Ms.ck, you must be Ms.Smith''s cousin, right? Your mother is her aunt from that family, right?"


    Lisa flushed.


    She nodded and awkwardly hid the gifts in her hands behind her.


    She was really embarrassing Nora! In front of all the expensive gifts from others, her Lego sets were


    really not presentable.


    However, the more she hid, the more Mrs.Livingstone asked, "What gifts did you bring for the three


    children?"


    Lisa: She took a step back in silence.


    Mrs.Livingstone, however, had already spotted the Lego sets behind her.


    After all, Lego boxes were simply too big.


    It was hard for people not to spot them.


    She immediately smiled and eximed, "Oh my, are those Lego sets a"


    Then, she took another nce and said, "How much do they cost? Why do they look like bootlegs to


    me..""


    Lisa panicked at once.


    "No way! These are genuine products from the official store.They cost more than $300!"


    Mrs.Livingstone smiled.


    "Oh, they cost more than $300? Then they must be authentic, after all.That''s so expensive!"


    As soon as she said that, Lisa realized that she had been tricked.


    She immediately flushed with embarrassment.


    Everyone around them was looking over and staring at her.


    Lisa was at aplete loss.


    At this point, Louis suddenly appeared behind Lisa and put his arm around her shoulders, his head of


    blond hair awfully blinding.


    He grinned and said, "Lisa, did you buy the gifts I asked you to buy on my behalf?"


    Then, he looked at the Lego sets in Lisa''s hands.


    "Hey, that''s the one! Cherry and Pete love that the most! They asked me to buy these for them! You''re


    simply so reliable!"He bent over, picked up the Lego sets, and handed them to Cherry and Pete.


    "Happy birthday, little guys!"


    Cherry hurriedly looked up and said, "Thank you, Uncle Louis!"


    Louis said, "Tsk, Uncle Louis has lots of money.Why must you insist on something like this? I don''t


    even have anywhere to spend all that money now!"


    His words were a p to Mrs.Livingstone''s face.


    If Lisa was the one giving them a gift worth $300, then perhaps it might really be because she was


    poor.


    But if it was Louis...


    As a Smith, how could he possibly be poor?! Everyone knew that he had earned millions of dors


    recently! Mrs.Livingstone frowned and clenched her fists.


    Then, she sneered, "Nice acting, Mr.Smith!"


    Then, she asked cheerfully, "Then what is Ms.ck giving them? Surely you didn''te empty-


    handed, right?"


    Louis panicked when he heard this.


    Given his miserly nature, how could he possibly buy them gifts? He had been nning to give the


    children his stray cats and dogs.


    But he couldn''t possibly take the cats and dogs out now and say that they were from Lisa, right? He


    had wanted to give cats and dogs because the children liked animals.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But if they came from Lisa, then it would again highlight that Nora used to live with a poor family.


    Louis was furious.


    If he had known, he would have spent a few hundred thousand dors and bought them an expensive


    gift! As such, he could only smile sheepishly and say, "Why does she have to give them gifts? She''s


    younger than Nora, and is still studying at the moment! Are there any younger sisters who give their


    elder sister''s children gifts when they are still studying?"


    While that was certainly true, in this situation, Mrs.Livingstone, unfortunately, gained the upper hand at


    once.


    She said, "So, the family Ms.Smith used to live with really didn''t give them any gifts, right?!"


    Everyone started to specte.Did Ms.Smith really live in poor conditions back then? Mrs.Livingstone


    continued to discredit Nora.


    "I have heard that her stepfather treated her very badly in the past.When she was a child, she never


    even went to school...I heard that all her clothes were also junkyard stuff.It''s understandable that a


    family like that wouldn ¡®te over and bring any gifts."


    Almost as soon as she said that, someone suddenly walked in at the door.


    It was the butler.He was leading a distinguished man dressed in a ck suit into the room.


    The man was very tall and looked quite old but still very gentlemanly.


    He looked straight at Cherry and said with a smile, "Cherry, I''vee to give you your birthday gift."


    Cherry''s eyes lit up when she saw him.


    "Grandpa John! Was my grandaunt unable toe? What a shame!"


    John, a butler, smiled and replied, "Yes, unfortunately, she wasn''t able to make it! However, she won''t


    scrimp on the gifts.I have brought them here."


    When Mrs.Livingstone heard him, she immediately curled her lips disdainfully.


    It was normal that they would have rtives abroad.


    That so-called "Grandpa John"didn''t look like someone from a huge conglomerate, though.


    At best, he was just a butler.


    Never would she have thought that she was actually right on the mark.


    Mrs.Livingstone immediately smiled and said, "Your grandaunt? Cherry, you have a grandaunt


    overseas? What does she do for a living? Quick, open the present and let us have a look!"

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Mrs.Livingstone looked at Cherry with a big smile after she spoke.


    Louis had resolved the trouble with Lisa¡¯s gift just now, so she couldn''t attack Cherry with that.


    But the next moment, a so-called grandaunt had arrived.


    Mrs.Livingstone was waiting tounch into face-pping mode after she took a look at the gift! She


    stared hard at the gift, her gaze so scorching that it was as if it could set the box on fire.


    At the side, bothn and Justin narrowed their eyes.


    They nced at Mrs.Livingstone, neither of them speaking.


    Both knew very well that Nora was no ordinary woman, and that the people she knew in the past were


    all very impressive.


    However, everyone seemed to be at a consensus that Nora had lived in tough circumstances in the


    past.


    In fact, they had even spun a dramatic story in their heads about how a poor girl had survived after her


    stepfather robbed her of the only financial assets that her mother had left behind.


    Therefore, even though they all knew that Nora''s medical skills were fantastic, the moment they


    thought of her past, they kept feeling pity and sympathy for her.


    There were even families that said that it was a pity about Ms.Smith ; that if she had grown up in New


    York, she would most certainly have be even more outstanding than Yvonne Smith, yet she was


    just a doctor now...


    Nothing else about her seemed that great.


    Moreover, what people of social status like theirs were particr about were social connections and


    their social circle.


    If the friends one hung out with were impressive, then they would also be very impressive.


    Nora was already a full-grown adult.


    On top of that, she didn''t have any appropriate girlfriends among her peers in New York.


    This made her social circle even smaller.


    Nora would probably just be the youngdy of the Smiths and Mrs.Hunt in the future.


    Apart from holding the asional medical consultation, she would probably just stay at home, lead a


    stable life , and be a good wife and mother to her husband and kids, right? People like that were sad


    and pitiful.


    She obviously had a good family, yet she hadn''t received the education and opportunities that her


    family background could have given her when she was a child.


    Come to think of it, the story was worthy of being extolled, yet alsomentable.


    That was why Justin andn wanted to give Nora the opportunity to set an example and establish


    prestige among her peers during the asion today so that everyone would know that she was no


    ordinary person! Thus, neither of them interrupted Mrs.Livingstone''s nonsense, but merely lowered


    their gazes.


    At the same time, the two big bosses also thought to themselves: "It''s about time that the Livingstones


    go bankrupt!"


    Of course, Mrs.Livingstone, who didn''t know that she had already be a thorn in the Smiths and


    the Hunts'' sides, was still digging her own grave.


    Even John was a little dumbfounded when he heard Mrs.Livingstone How could she force someone to


    open their gifts when they hadn''t decided whether to open them or not? John looked at Cherry a little


    hesitantly and asked, "Cherry, should I open it?"


    Before Cherry could speak, Mrs.Livingstone said, "Yes, open it and impress us! Since it''s a gift for


    Cherry, then it must be very extraordinary!"


    The people around them were speechless.


    Mrs.Livingstone''s behavior was simply too unsightly! To attend someone''s birthday party and then


    attack them, she was really just so...


    Everyone stepped away from Mrs.Livingstone, making her stand out like a sore thumb.


    However, Mrs.Livingstone didn''t realize.


    Right now, all she wanted was to thoroughly ruin Nora¡¯s reputation.


    Cherry looked at Mrs.Livingstone and then at John.


    There was amusement in her big eyes as she said, "Grandpa John, since she wants to see the gift so


    much, then let''s open it and have a look!"


    When John heard this, he opened the gift box.


    It was only then that everyone discovered that the tiny little box was actually a safe.


    With a smile, John said, "The password is the one you always use, Ms.Cherry."


    Cherry stretched out her chubby little arm and pressed a few numbers.


    Click! The tiny safe opened, revealing the blue gem inside.


    At the sight, everyone around them went into a huge furor!


    "The Heart of the Ocean?!"


    Someone eximed abruptly.


    He suddenly looked at the gift box thatn had handed Cherry just a few moments ago and eximed


    incredulously, "Two Hearts of the Ocean?!"


    He sounded absolutely astounded.


    How could he possibly not be, though? One Heart of the Ocean was already worth more than a million


    dors.


    Unless a family was backed by a solid and robust foundation, who would be able to buy it? It was not


    surprising that the Smiths would have one, but how did that grandaunt of hers get that kind of money?


    For one to be able to afford a gemstone like that and even give it to their grandniece as a gift, they


    would have to have hundreds of millions of dors in their pocket! Everyone swallowed.


    Mrs.Livingstone even blurted out, "Surely that isn''t a fake, right?"


    But as soon as she said that, she felt that she must be mistaken¡ªbecause a curious Cherry had


    already put the two Hearts of the Ocean together.


    Usually, there were differences in gemstones that ordinary people might not be able to pick out, but


    when good and bad ones were ced side by side, even with the naked eye, one should still be able to


    tell the difference.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, there was no difference between these two gems at all.


    It was as if they had been carved out of the same stone! And of course, they did indeede from the


    same rock.


    When Louis saw this, he said annoyingly, "Wow, Cherry, your grandaunt is so rich! To think she can


    give you a diamond worth millions of dors as a gift!"


    Cherry grinned at him.


    "Yeah! My grandaunt is really rich!"


    Louis nced at Mrs.Livingstone.


    Mrs.Livingstone pressed the matter and asked, "Who is your grandaunt? We should have more or less


    heard of someone as rich and influential as her!"


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    "I''m not gonna tell you!"


    Her grandaunt''s business was involved in some shady dealings, so Cherry didn''t want to reveal her


    identity and upation.


    Mrs.Livingstone, however, misunderstood.


    She immediately scoffed , "Ha, you''re just afraid that we would recognize her, aren''t you? Well, that


    makes sense.Since the Smiths can afford one gemstone, they can also afford two."


    Louis went on the offensive at once.


    "Mrs.Livingstone, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that the Smiths bought this gem too in


    order to make Cherry look good?"


    Mrs.Livingstone had truly shed all pretenses by then.


    Sheughed and said, "Mr.Smith, we are not trying to mock Ms.Smith.In fact, we even find her very


    inspirational! But aren''t you kinda overdoing it a little, and also being a little too protective?! Even if


    you''re just acting, can''t you at least give Cherry''s grandaunt a noble identity thatmands high


    prestige and respect?! If she''s just rich, then who knows whose money that is? All the rich people


    overseas are of high social status!"


    Now, that was going too far.


    The others were about to tell her to knock it off a little when the butler entered the hall in a panic again.


    He said, "Princess Lucy from the UK...is here!"

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard him.


    Princess Lucy from the UK? Who was that? Everyone looked at Justin, wondering if the Hunts had


    already reached such a height that they could even get the British royal family to visit in person and


    offer well-wishes to their children for their birthday? One must know that the royal family did not easily


    establish good rtions with wealthy families.


    While everyone was marveling, someone asked, "Mr.Hunt, when did you make friends with the British


    royal family?"


    Justin, however, frowned.


    Unlike everyone else, the princess¡¯ arrival did not make him nervous.


    Instead, he calmly instructed the butler, "Everyone visiting is a quest.Show her in."


    "Yes, sir!" The butler replied.


    Then, with his head down, he went out again.


    After the butler left, Mrs.Livingstone looked at Cherry.


    "Which country is your grandaunt living in?" Cherry tilted her head.


    "The UK!"


    Mrs.Livingstone covered her mouth andughed.


    "Oh my, would you look at that? Had you known that Mr.Hunt was acquainted with the British royal


    family, it would have been so impressive if you had gotten him to get the princess to give you a gift


    instead!"


    In other words, she was implying that the Smiths had messed up.


    Even if they wanted to give her the gem, they should have gotten someone with a high social status to


    give it to her instead.


    Only then would it prove that Nora really was very impressive.


    But as soon as she said that, Justin said, "I don''t know them."


    To be honest, he did.


    However, the one he knew was not Princess Lucy but her mother instead¡ªin other words, the Queen


    of the United Kingdom! But he clearly remembered that because he hadn''t sent the Queen an invitation


    because he wanted to keep the party low-profile.


    Besides, the children''s fifth birthday was not a big asion, either.


    Could it be that the Queen¡ªwho was one fry short of a Happy Meal¡ª had heard about his children''s


    birthday, so she sent the little princess here to please him? That was impossible, though...


    His identity shouldn''t have been exposed yet.


    While Justin was thinking about it with a frown on his face, the butler had already led the distinguished


    guests in.


    A little girl with blond hair and blue eyes walked in.


    She was fair-skinned, and her big eyes were bright and twinkling.


    Her curly shoulder-length hair was spread out slightly behind her, and her formal dress cinching her


    waist made her look slim and graceful.


    Although she was only five, so her body hadn''t grown and developed yet, the princess looked just like a


    doll, and was extraordinarily good- looking! Behind the princess were a few bodyguards in professional


    attire.


    They scanned the surroundings vigntly and protected the princess After Lucy entered, her big eyes


    blinked and she looked around.


    Although she was young, her every move carried an air of nobility and elegance.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin took a step forward and came up to Lucy.


    He asked the attendant next to her, "Why is the princess suddenly visiting our humble abode?"


    Princess Lucy was too young, so Justin couldn''t be bothered to greet the child.


    Besides, since she was so young, her attendants would surely somewhat be able to speak on her


    behalf.


    With a smile, the attendant replied, "Rx, Mr.Hunt.Her Highness merely heard that it''s her close


    friend''s birthday, so she hase over to visit."


    As soon as he said that, Justin narrowed his eyes.


    The people around them who had heard the attendant were also surprised.


    The princess¡¯...close friend''s birthday? Everyone turned and looked at Cherry, Pete, and Xander once


    more.


    So, which one of them was the princess¡¯ friend? Mrs.Livingstone didn''t hear the exchange, so she was


    still a little dazed.


    She was standing at the side and speaking to Cherry.


    "You see that princess over there? There''s grace in her every action.Now, that''s self-confidence that


    only a good family background can provide! What a shame that you didn''t grow up in a good


    environment.Even if you''re the youngdy of the Hunts, you still don ¡®t have a bearing as outstanding


    as hers! I''m sure that just a few months ago, you''d never even dared imagine that you would ever see


    a princess, right?"


    Cherry: "?"


    Everyone around them:"?"


    Everyone looked at Mrs.Livingstone as though they were looking at a fool! Mrs.Livingstone didn''t


    understand why everyone was staring at her.


    Instead, she continued speaking smugly.


    "What are all of you looking at me like that for? Am I wrong? You don''t have the guts to say these


    things, but I do! And it isn''t just Cherry but Ms.Smith, too.No matter what, it''s just not good to grow up in


    a family like that..."


    Seeing her performing a one-man show over there, Cherry gave her a push and said, "Excuse me,


    granny, you are blocking my way!"


    Mrs.Livingstone, who had been pushed aside, stumbled to the side.She looked over and censured


    Cherry furiously.


    "That''s so rude of you, Cherry.How can you treat your elders like that? You should learn from Princess


    Lucy, take a gander at her deportment and manners!..."


    She had only just spoken when she saw Cherry, with joy all over her face, lift her little skirt and run past


    her.


    On the other side, Lucy had also finally found the little buddy she knew so well among the adults¡¯ legs.


    Her eyes lit up, and she also rushed over.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    "Cherry!"


    "Princess Lucy!"


    The two little girls called out each other''s names and rushed toward each other.


    The adults standing in between them stepped aside one after another and made way for them.


    Thus, in full view of everyone present, the two little girls met atst.


    At a distance of four inches apart, the two came to a stop.


    Both of them lifted their skirts and greeted each other elegantly, their movements were very regal and


    beautiful! In addition, Cherry and Princess Lucy''s movements were practically identical! When they


    were done, the two little girls finally held each other''s hands and started jumping about happily.


    "Dear Lucy, why are you here?" asked Cherry.


    Princess Lucy replied, "Because I missed you, my best friend!"


    Cherryughed loudly, her voice crisp and clear.


    Princess Lucy smiled at her happily.


    Then, she said, "It seems that you have fallen behind quite a fair bit in your etiquette lessons during the


    last six months that we haven''t met-! If Mrs.Steve hears of this, I''m afraid, she''d spank your bottom so


    hard it would split into two!"


    Cherry stuck out her tongue.


    "You have also fallen behind in your etiquette lessons."


    Princess Lucy burst intoughter.


    "After you left, I made an excuse and stopped going to sses.Besides, we have already passed the


    exam a long time ago, so Mother said that I don''t have to go anymore!"


    "That''s awesome!" Cherry pped.


    Lisa, who could hear them, was dumbfounded.


    She subconsciously asked, "Cherry, do you and Princess Lucy share the same etiquette teacher?"


    Cherry exined, "Yup, we go for lessons together! Mrs.Steve is the best etiquette teacher in the


    UK.My grandaunt said that girls should learn to carry themselves well, so she sent me to take the


    lessons! Later, Princess Lucy begged Grandaunt to get Mrs.Steve to teach her too while she taught


    me.That''s how the two of us met each other!"


    Her words were like a bomb that sted everyone so hard that they couldn''t recover.


    Initially, when they heard the girls¡¯ conversation, everyone had thought to themselves that Cherry, as


    expected, had indeed lived an extraordinary life abroad.


    However, for most typical wealthy families, as long as they were willing to pay, they would be able to


    engage teachers who exclusively taught the royal family, and invite them to their homes to give their


    children lessons.


    Everyone had also assumed that it was Nora or the grandaunt, whom Cherry had spoken of just now,


    who had done so.


    Her grandaunt might also have wanted to let Cherry and Princess Lucy be acquainted with each


    other through the etiquette teacher so that it would be convenient for her to establish a connection with


    the royal family.


    Going by what Cherry had said, though, why did it sound like it was not her grandaunt who wanted to


    curry favor with the royal family, but the other way around instead? So, just what kind of social status


    did Cherry''s grandaunt have?! Lisa didn''t think that far ahead.


    She only remembered Mrs.Livingstone lecturing Cherry about her upbringing and criticizing her for


    having poor etiquette.


    Thus, she turned to Mrs.Livingstone and sneered, "Mrs.Livingstone, how do you find Cherry''s


    etiquette? Do you think she learned well? Is there anything else about her upbringing that you think


    requires improvement?"


    Mrs.Livingstone was dumbfounded.


    She stared at Cherry incredulously, feeling like her face had already gone numb from all the ps she


    received.


    How could this be? Howe Cherry knew the princess of the royal family?! Moreover, she seemed to


    know the princess very well...


    In this instant, in the eyes of everyone there, Cherry and Nora suddenly turned into towering giants.


    Their image had be high and lofty in an instant, making them feel like people beyond their reach.


    In fact, the two of them felt a few notches even more impressive than how Yvette Smith had felt back


    then! Everyone swallowed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This time, they offered their sincere congrattions.


    "Mr.Hunt, Ms.Smith is so amazing! She can even get her daughter to be good friends with a


    princess..."


    "Mr.Smith, even though Ms.Smith was not by your side all these years, it looks like she has been living


    very well!"


    "Eh? Where''s Ms.Smith? Why isn''t she here? I wanted to talk to her about parenting and ask her how


    she raised Cherry so well?"


    While everyone was offering their congrattions, Justin smiled slightly.


    Then, he looked straight at Mrs.Livingstone and said, "Mrs.Livingstone, you''ve had your fill of


    fun.Surely you have nothing else to say now, right?"


    Mrs.Livingstone bit her lip.


    "I didn''t expect Ms.Smith to have such a superior standard of living...Fine, you can take it that I was


    worried for nothing! It only had your interests in mind when I said all that.I was worried that you would


    wed an inappropriate woman, but it''s alright now.I''m not worried anymore, so I have nothing more to


    say."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    But as soon as she turned, Justin''s frosty voice reached her.


    "Wait a minute, Mrs.Livingstone.You may not have anything else to say, but Ido.Taken aback,


    Mrs.Livingstone looked at him.Everyone also quietened down and looked over.Justin looked at the


    butler and said, "It seems that the people at home don''t have the ability to distinguish who is family and


    who isn¡¯t.People from beyond three generations are no longer considered rtives.The Hunt Manor is


    not a ce that just anyone can enter."


    The butler understood at once.


    He immediately straightened his back and replied, "Yes, sir."


    Then, the butler walked up to Mrs.Livingstone.


    With a smile, he asked, "Mrs.Livingstone, may I know if you have an invitation to the party?"


    Mrs.Livingstone:"??"


    How would she possibly have one?! All the guests at the party were invited by Justin.


    However, every time she came, she had always gone straight to Mrs.Hunt instead.


    Dumbfounded, she shook her head.


    "No, I don''t."


    The butler heaved a sigh at once.


    "Sir, this is an oversight on my end.I will forgo three months of pay as punishment."


    Then, he gave a wave.


    "Guards, there is ady here without an invitation.Please take her out!"


    Mrs.Livingstone:"!!"


    Her eyes widened and she looked at the butler in disbelief.


    "H-How dare you?!"


    However, the security officers had already rushed over.


    They subdued Mrs.Livingstone straightaway and led her out the door.


    She struggled fiercely, forming an extremely nasty sight.


    At the same time, the security officers also located Thomas where the youngsters were and threw him


    out as well! No matter how great the feud, generally speaking, no one would throw a guest straight out


    of their house.


    That would simply make the other party look too bad.


    Justin''s actions sent a clear message to everyone present: ¡®Justin Hunt hates the Livingstones"


    The guests at the party were all either rich or noble.


    All of them immediately got the hint.


    The president of a certain bank stepped forward at once.


    "The Livingstones owe the bank 30 million dors.I''ll have to press them for it tomorrow."


    "Tikes, they don''t even have any cash flow left.I think we''d better suspend our project with them!"


    As the saying went, everyone kicked men when they were down.


    The Livingstones could straight-up dere bankruptcy the next day! Justin turned his head to the back


    in satisfaction and looked atn.


    Just a moment ago, he had sensed murderous intent fromn.


    He wondered what the Smiths¡¯ dark forces would do to the Livingstones? He wanted to askn about it.


    If his father-inw wasn''t going to take action, then he would make the arrangements himself.


    But unexpectedly, when he looked over, he instead foundn, who was surrounded by people, looking


    somewhat distracted.


    He was staring hard at the pair of Hearts of the Ocean with an agitated look on his face.


    When Cherry ran to Lucy, she had ced the gems in his hands.


    The two gems...


    He had bought the first Heart of the Ocean and given it to "her" back then...


    The tremblingn raised his head and looked at John, who was standing in front of him.


    His fingers curled tightly into fists and then he asked hoarsely, "Thedy you serve...Who is she?!"

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The tall and thin John was a little surprised by his question.


    He replied politely, "Mr.Smith, mdy''s name is Jessica."


    Jessica?n broke into a frown.


    "Is she American?"


    John answered, "Yes, she is."


    She was American!n''s heart thumped wildly again.


    He then asked, "Does she go by any other name?"


    "Yes, John paused and then said, "She also goes by Queenie Schmidtn lowered his eyes in


    disappointment when he heard the unfamiliar name.


    He stared at the two gems in his hand.


    Suddenly, he pointed at them and asked, "How did she get this?"


    John smiled.


    "Ma''am said that a friend who has already passed away had given it to her.Since it''s that friend''s


    granddaughter''s birthday today, she shall return it to its original owner."


    A friend who had already passed away had given it to her...


    That friend must be Yvette.


    He shook his head, feeling like he must have lost his mind.


    Although he knew very well that Yvette had already died twenty years ago, the moment he heard a bit


    of news about her, he could not help but wonder if she was still alive.


    He lowered his gaze and put the other gem into the box.


    Then, he sighed.


    As he had only just recovered, he couldn''t stand for too long.


    Thus,n turned, went up the stairs and toward the VIP lounge to rest.


    Justin didn''t understand why his father-inw had suddenly be depressed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He followed after him and asked, "Unclen, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing.You get back to the party"


    Justin held his arm and said, "I''ll take you upstairs, and also check in on Nora along the way."


    Nora hated crowds the most.


    Besides, she wasn''t the star today, so she had been hiding upstairs the whole time.


    But after Justin helpedn upstairs, he found that Nora, who should have been resting in the VIP


    lounge, was not in there? Where had she gone? It was extraordinarily lively downstairs.


    Cherry and Princess Lucy hadn''t met for a very long time, so they had a lot to talk to each other about.


    The way they couldn''t stop talking to each other was as though the two of them had be conjoined


    twins.


    As for Pete, he was surrounded by the children of the Hunts.


    He was the future heir to the n.


    Moreover, he had grown up with them and also gone to school with them.


    Thus, even though he was introverted , the group of children still yed with him.


    Pete didn''t want to talk to them, so he turned and joined the children from the kindergarten instead.


    The Hunts were celebrating the children¡¯s birthday today, so most of the guests had also brought


    children of simr age with them.


    The children, led by Mia, didn''t dare to disturb Cherry and Princess Lucy, so they could only circle


    around Pete instead.


    "Wow! You really look just like Cherry!"


    Someone stretched out their little hand to pinch Pete''s cheek.


    Mia smiled shyly and gave Pete a birthday present.


    "I drew this for you, Pete.Have a look and see if it looks good?"


    When Pete opened it, he found that it was a drawing of three children.


    Two of the children looked the same.


    One of them was wearing a white organza dress¡ªit was Cherry.


    The other was wearing a small suit¡ªit was Pete.


    The timid little girl in the middle was none other than Mia.


    Mia looked at him and said timidly, "Pete, shall the three of us stay together forever?"


    When Pete and Cherry were staying with the Smiths, they hadn''t yed with Brandon but only with Mia


    instead.


    The three of them got along very well.


    Pete nodded.


    "Sure!"


    "Cherry!"


    Brandon, who had been in a state of shock and silence ever since he saw Pete, suddenly yelled, "So


    you guys are two different people! It''s not because you can cut off your little willy, turn into a little girl,


    and then have it grow back!"


    Everyone:"??"


    Pete:"???"


    Brandon wailed,"...To think I trusted you so much and started studying how to cut off my little willy


    without any pain! I''m lucky that I haven''t gotten around to doing it yet! Sob!"


    After a moment of silence, they suddenly burst outughing.


    Children''sughter was contagious.


    The whole party livened up because of theirughter.


    In a corner one was paying any attention to, Xander stood all by himself and looked around nkly.


    He didn''t have a single friend here.


    Apart from the three gifts from his rtives, there was no one else here who would bring gifts for him.


    "Wow! Did you see? Princess Lucy gave Cherry a diamond hairpin that she made! She''s so good with


    her hands! That hairpin is really pretty!"


    "Mia also drew a picture for Pete! And Brandon gave Pete his favorite ne!"


    "When is my birthday? I want gifts too!"


    In the children¡¯s world, how expensive a gift was didn''t matter.


    What mattered was the amount of sincerity in the little gifts that the ssmates gave one another.


    Xander clenched his jaw.He balled up his little fists tightly.He suddenly wanted very much to go back,


    return to the basement, and lock himself up.


    Just as his imagination was running wild, a big warm hand suddenly stroked his hair.


    Xander was taken aback.


    He looked behind abruptly and saw Nora standing behind him.


    The woman was very tall and slim.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly downcast.


    When he raised his head, the woman tugged her trousers up a little with her long and slender


    bandaged hands, and then she slowly squatted down.


    She rested her chin on her hands, looked at him at eye-level, and said, "Happy birthday, precious."


    Xander''s cheeks slowly started to burn.


    The woman''s voice was low and sounded pampering.


    This made his expression turn somewhat embarrassed.


    He coughed and said, "Don''t call me that, it''s so mushy!"


    Noraughed.


    "Then what do you want me to call you? Babe? Darling ? Or baby? Or perhaps...Xander?"


    Xander rolled his eyes.


    "You can just call me Xander! Why are you so frivolous?¡¯ Be serious!"


    Nora retracted her smile.


    Suddenly, she stretched out her uninjured hand to him and said, "Hello, Xander.Let me introduce


    myself.My name is Nora Smith, and I am your mommy.Mm, although I have been Cherry''s mother for


    five years, and have also been Pete''s mother for three months, I am still too ipetent a mother.I


    hope we can get along in the future.Oh, by the way, my hobby is sleeping.


    Xander:"?"


    The woman was speaking to him so seriously that it instead made him a little embarrassed.


    He paused.


    Then, he suddenly grinned and said, "Hello, Nora Smith, my name is Xander.Although I have a father,


    it''s as if I don''t.This is my first time being someone''s son.Please take care of me!"


    One of the little guy''s canine teeth was visible when he smiled, making him look very adorable.


    Nora stroked his hair.


    "Yup, let''s both try our best, okay-?¡¯ Xander pursed his lips.


    The way she spoke as if she was coaxing little kids sure was dumb! But he didn''t realize that even


    though he was pursing his lips, there was also a smile there.


    During their conversation, Pete suddenly walked over and handed Xander a gift.


    Taken aback, Xander stared at the box in front of him.


    Pete said, "Although you haven''t acknowledged us yet, Mommy has already told us that you are our


    brother.So, happy birthday."


    Xander felt his eyes stinging again.


    He took the gift and said in a stuck-up manner, "I didn''t prepare birthday presents for you guys though-"


    "It''s okay, yeah!"


    Cherry also walked over hand-in-hand with Princess Lucy.


    She handed him the little gift that she had prepared a long time ago and said, "We are older than you,


    so we won''t mind.Since you are the youngest, we will give in to you!"


    Xander:"??"


    He frowned and got mad at once.


    "I''m your elder brother!"


    Cherry tilted her head.


    "You are my younger brother! We should be particr about whoes first! Besides, isn''t it great


    being a younger brother? This way, I''ll give in to you!"


    Pete also nodded and cooperated with Cherry.


    Xander:!!

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Nora had never thought that Trueman would actually send a gift.


    The butler in front of her also had a grave look on his face.


    He said, "It was delivered by a mailman.We have investigated him¡ªhe is indeed an ordinary mailman,


    he has been delivering the mail here for many years.Also, the parcel was sent from within New York."


    From within New York...


    Had Trueman returned to America? She was rmed.


    To be honest, because Xander had grown up under Trueman''s care, his personality had long since


    developed to be like Trueman''s.


    Thanks to Trueman''s grooming, his moralpass had also strayed from the right path a little.


    Trueman was not a good man.


    Besides, one could tell from what Xander had said that he did not treat Xander that well either.


    Moreover, didn''t Xander leave her side precisely because Trueman had taken him? One couldn''t hold


    gratitude towards a human trafficker just because they didn''t kill their son.


    Thus, Nora didn''t want the two of them to ever make contact with each other again.


    Besides, the way she saw it, Xander was nothing more than Trueman ¡®s pawn.


    Judging from Trueman''s attitude towards Ruth, one could tell that the man was rather unfeeling...


    She stared at the gift box in her hand and slowly opened it.


    When she saw the contents, a look of shock suddenly formed in her eyes, and she instantly mmed


    the lid shut! She thought of all the events in the past, as well as what Caleb had told her, and her heart


    suddenly started to pound madly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Just as she was a little flustered, Justin''s low and deep voice came from the back, putting her at ease a


    little.


    She looked behind her and narrowed her eyes.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to speak, someone nearby noticed Justin and came over to talk to him.


    Nora kept quiet.


    Justin said, "Unclen is in the lounge upstairs.Why don''t you go over there? I''lle over in a


    minute."


    "Okay.Nora''s fingers around the box tightened, seemingly very afraid that the box would fall and


    shatter.She took a deep breath and went upstairs.Before she entered the lounge, a cry of surprise


    suddenly rang out from below.


    Nora looked down to see a few people holding cages.


    Inside the cages were some rabbits, as well as cats and dogs.


    Xander was circling around them in joy and surprise.


    "No.6! No.3! And Rabbit No.5! Why are you guys here?"


    Nora:"?"


    It was the butler again who had brought the cages in.


    He had only brought them in after consulting Justin.


    In the midst of Nora''s hesitation, Justin had dismissed the person who came up to him with just a few


    words.


    He went over to her.


    Nora kept quiet for a while.


    Then, she asked, "Are those also gifts from Trueman?"


    "Yeah."


    Justin said, "I allowed the butler to bring them in here when he asked me about it.Since Trueman has


    shipped them to Xander by air freight from a great distance away, they are likely very important to him."


    Before, he had neglected Xander a lot when they couldn''t be sure of his identity.


    The two of them were currently dying to give Xander everything he wanted so that it would foster a


    sense of belonging in him.


    It was indeed beyond their expectations that Trueman would send the animals here.


    After all, with the animals here, Xander would probably no longer have any longing for that basement


    abroad, right? Moreover, with thepany of these animals that had grown up with him, perhaps he


    wouldn''t be so difficult to get along with anymore.


    The two of them stood at the door and stared at that little corner below.


    Some people simply loved having cats and dogs around, so they weren''t surprised that someone would


    give them to Xander as gifts.


    The butler put them in the corner and said to Xander, "Mr.Xander, these animals have to be tested for


    diseases.We didn''t know that you have so many pets.Are you nning to keep them with you, or would


    you like us to specially set aside a room in the garden and let them stay there? If it''s the former, then


    we''ll have to merge your room with the one next to it, so that it''ll be big enough"


    Xander replied without any hesitation.


    "They are not my pets, they are my friends! Of course they are gonna stay with me!"


    The butler was a little troubled.


    "But this would mean that you may have to stay in a guest room during the renovation."


    Xander was very happy at the moment because of the animals, so why would he possibly mind all


    that? He immediately waved.


    Just as he was about to say that he was alright with it, Pete said, "Why don''t you stay with me for the


    time being?"


    Xander was a little surprised.


    Then, he grinned and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I will beat you up in the middle of the night?"


    Pete sighed.


    "So be it, if that''s the case.Don''t worry, I won''t retaliate.After all, you are my younger brother"


    Xander:"??"


    "Get lost! I''m the older brother!"


    Pete shook his head helplessly.


    "Okay, okay, you are the older brother .Will that do?"


    Xander."?"


    That way of speaking...


    Why did it sound so much like he was giving into him? When he thought of what Pete had said just now


    about how an older brother should give in to his younger brother, he immediately understood.


    It was just like how an adult faced with a child''s unreasonable demands would say "Will that do?" in a


    pampering manner! That was exactly what it felt like! Xander suddenly felt rather frustrated.


    How was it that he simply could not get the upper hand when he faced Pete? He bared his teeth at


    Pete and acted as if he was going to pounce forward and bite him.


    At the sight, the animals in the cages also howled at Pete.


    In fact, Butterscotch¡ªaka No.6, the wolfhound¡ªeven got ready to pounce forward.


    Pete was not frightened.


    Instead, it was Xander who got a shock.He immediately tried to calm them down.


    "Stop that, Butterscotch!"


    Only then did the wolfhound stop.


    It looked at Xander perplexedly, probably wondering to itself, "Doesn''t master hate that guy a lot?"


    As though sensing its hesitation, Xander rolled his eyes.


    He looked up at the ceiling and said in a stuck-up manner, "He is my younger brother.Even though I


    don''t like him, I''m the only one who can bully him.Understand?"


    "Woof! Woof!"


    Butterscotch let out a couple of barks.


    While there was no way of knowing whether it had understood Xander, it certainly didn''t bark at Pete


    anymore.


    "This cat is so cute!"


    Princess Lucy said as she pointed at a listless little cat in the cage.


    Cherry had also squatted down beside the cage.


    She stretched out her chubby little hand to touch the animals in the cage, but when the cat saw her


    hand reaching into the cage, it shrank back and stared at her with its green eyes.


    Cherry''s heart melted at the sight.


    "Xander , this cat is so cute! Can you give it to me?"


    "Heh, no way! Emerald is not a pet, I can''t give her away just like that! But after Xander said that, he


    added, "Unless you acknowledge me as your older brother."


    "Big Brother Xander!"


    Cherry yelled out without hesitation, taking Xander by surprise.


    Cherry rushed up to him and said, "Big Brother Xander! Big Brother Xander! You''re the best, yeah!"


    Xander:"!!"


    Could the girl please have a limit to how low she could go? The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    "I can let Emerald stay in your room, but you mustn''t bully her."


    "Okie-dokie! I promise! No problem!"


    Cherry and Lucy looked at each other and the two of them secretly giggled.


    Lucy then asked, "Can we sleep with her tonight?"


    "Of course!"


    Without Nora and Justin''s permission, Cherry had agreed to Lucy''s request to stay over! Also, the


    reason why she had happily acknowledged Xander as her older brother was that she was very sure


    that she was the youngest! Her mother had said so.


    Her mother had said that back then, after she regained consciousness, she had only managed to save


    herst child.


    As for who the older one between Pete and Xander was, it was hard to say.


    After all, Nora didn''t know which of the two boys, that had been carried out of the room, Trueman had


    taken...


    Cherry looked at Xander again and looked him up and down.


    Xander was a little ttered by her gaze.


    "Are you looking at how your big brother is more handsome than Pete?"


    Cherry replied"...Nope.I was just thinking that it''s fortunate that you treat these animals very


    well.Otherwise, I would think that you''re the psychotic little friend I had met online!"


    Xander:"??"


    Cherry exined, "I met a little psycho on the Inte.He is very annoying and also very foul-mouthed,


    he''s basically just like you.He also has a lot of pets...but he''s always carrying out psychotic


    experiments and bullying those little animals every day.You are not like him, though.You love and care


    for the animals so much, you would never bully them, right?"


    Xander the Little Psycho''s lip corners spasmed a little.


    He quietly replied,"...Nope!"


    He swore that he would never let Cherry know in his lifetime that he was that exact little psycho


    himself! The two adults upstairs didn''t know about the children''s conversation.


    The two looked at each other and entered the room.


    He looked at Nora when he heard the door open.


    He wanted to ask about her aunt¡ªin other words, about Queenie¡ªand ask her how they had met, and


    also what kind of person she was.


    But unexpectedly, when he looked up, he instead saw a very grave and solemn look on Nora''s face.


    In just a split second, a sharp and forceful feeling had already crept into his voice, and he sounded


    much like he was ready to fight it out with the person who had bullied his daughter.


    Additionally, after he spoke, he nced at Justin.


    Justin was speechless.


    In an attempt to exin, he hurriedly asked, "What did Trueman send "


    Nora clenched her jaw.


    She looked atn and then at Justin.


    In the past, she had always shouldered everything by herself whenever she met with trouble.


    But now, she had a father, as well as a lover.


    Nora did not push herself beyond her capabilities.


    At the question, she immediately opened the gift box in her hand.


    Lying quietly inside the box was a small bottle of serum.


    The serum was stored in a tiny ss bottle, and there was only a very small dose.


    However, written on the note beside it was its name: ''Gene Serum¡¯.


    For a while, all three people in the room fell silent.


    Justin stared at the serum.


    Suddenly, he sighed.


    "I knew it.It was just a matter of time before we eventually found out.So, why would Trueman still send


    the boy back when he could have used the boy to threaten us.So that''s how it is!"


    The man, who wasn''t in the loop about the ins and outs of what had happened, asked, "What do you


    mean?"

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Justin pursed his lips and handed a piece of paper beside the medicine in the box ton.


    Nora took a deep breath and exined, "Caleb once told me that there is no way to expel the side


    effects of the gene serum on an adult.Therefore, even if an adult seeds in improving their genes,


    their lifespan is greatly shortened.Within the mysterious organization, they had once found thousands


    of children to do experiments.Among these children, those who could not withstand the gene serum


    died.Those who could withstand it had to be injected regrly.Otherwise, they would die too.Just like


    Caleb and Trueman have to inject the gene serum regrly."


    "Are you saying that Xander will be controlled by him from now on?" Nora nodded.


    Then , he said sternly, "How dare he scheme against my grandson! He''s really suicidal! Our family will


    fight this mysterious organization to the end!"


    Nora looked at him and lowered her eyes.


    Justin looked at Nora nervously.


    "Xander''s ONA can''t match yours and mine.It''s because of this medicine, Nora.Is there something


    wrong with his body?!"


    Nora frowned.


    "To be honest, I don''t know.She looked at Justin.


    "At least he''s healthy for now.Do you think Trueman is lying to us?"


    Justin took a deep breath.


    "Yes."


    Justin''s suspicion was very reasonable.


    Trueman was both good and bad.


    He had never done things logically .


    It was indeed reasonable that he really nned to cheat them.


    What if Xander didn''t need a gene serum but was still injected with it under Trueman''s deception? Nora


    kept quiet for a long while.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and heard Caleb''s deep voice.


    "Miss Smith, you might be in trouble."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nora was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Caleb said in a low voice, "I noticed that Trueman secretly sent a V15 gene serum to the country...You


    might not understand what V15 means.Let me tell you¡ª The gene serum is divided into 16 stages from


    1 to 16.The serum is also divided into 16 injections.Only after these 16 injections can youpletely


    be a transgenic person.Your life will be worry free, and you might even get more benefits from


    your body and live longer.But before this, if any injection is missed, you would die! I once told you that


    the mysterious organization raised a group of children who were very powerful.Among those few, there


    were five who survived.The five of us have taken the doses up to V15.Currently, only V16 is left, but


    V16 is in your mother''s hands."


    Nora''s eyes narrowed.


    She stared at the gene serum in her hand and took out that small bottle.She flipped to the back and


    realized that the words "V15" were written on it!! She asked, "Xander is my son.He sent this gene


    serum to my son!"


    The other party paused and sighed.


    "Trueman only has three months left to live.No wonder he''s in such a hurry!"


    A cold light shed across Nora''s eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Caleb sighed.


    "The longer the interval between the injections, the lighter the body''s endurance bes.They have


    realized that one can''t take more than two years to take the next injection.I''m the same age as


    Trueman.We''re 29 years old.After the initial few, we had taken injections every two years.We injected


    V15 nearly 21 months ago.If V16 is not found within three months, Trueman will die."


    Nora instantly grasped the logic behind this.


    "So Xander was not even six years old, but he was already injected with 14 serums? This means that


    he was injected with three serums annually!"


    "_.."


    The other party was silent for a long time before he sighed silently.


    "Yes.One word made Nora''s heart hurt like a needle.She could not think about it.She had no idea what


    Xander had experienced in the past five years! She clenched her jaw.


    Caleb sighed.


    "Trueman must have realized your existence when you were giving birth, so he deliberately stole your


    child.When your mother died that year, the mysterious organization could do nothing to her.The


    mysterious organization was probably afraid that you would note out and hide the antidote your


    mother had left behind, so they deliberately took Xander to force you to yield!"


    Nora took a deep breath.


    Trueman''s actions had really infuriated her! She was furious! Trueman used the child as the bait just to


    force her to find the V16 left by her mother! She said angrily, "Let Trueman die!"


    With that, she hung up.


    That''s right.


    This was Trueman''s true motive.


    Sending Xander back to drive a wedge between them was not his real goal.


    If Justin and Nora could not even save a child, they were not worthy of being the heads of the Hunts.


    His goal was to force Nora! Nora took a deep breath and looked at Justin.


    As the two of them were thinking, there was a sudden violent knock on the door.


    "Mommy, mommy, open the door quickly! Something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 683 by desirenovel


    Taylor Jewelry was not only a bigshot in the jewelry industry but also a hugepany in the business


    circle and the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, celebrities in the entertainment industry from all over the world had always tried their best to


    please Madam Nera in order topete for herpany¡¯s jewelry endorsement contracts.


    She had not even given a hoot about Nn or even the Lucases back then, so why would she be


    afraid of the Hannigans?


    It was said that it was not because of how powerful Madam Nera¡¯s background was but because she


    had never been afraid of authority. She had always been frank, daring, and ruthless when she was


    young, and the people who knew her had to respect her for that.


    Seeing that Maizie was rendered speechless, Madam Nera looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Your


    father, Nathaniel Hannigan, doesn¡¯t even dare to talk back at me like what you just did. Not to mention


    that you¡¯re still just a junior in the circle. You really shouldn¡¯t take others so lightly.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be infuriated by this. Ms. Hannigan is still young. She¡¯ll remember the


    lesson that you¡¯ve just taught her in the future.¡±


    Francisco ignored Maizie and sat down at the same


    table with his friends.


    Maizie was frozen in ce. There was no empty seat for her, and they continued to talk to each other


    as if she was not even there with them.


    She felt like a joke, embarrassed and awkward to the max, so she furiously left the scene.


    Maisie then refilled Madam Nera¡¯s tea. ¡°Grandma, your temper is still the same as before.¡±


    She had seen what she had done to Willow before that.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Madam Nera smiled and responded, ¡°You¡¯re my godgranddaughter, so it¡¯s only right for me to defend


    you even more now.¡±


    Francisco cleared his throat lightly. ¡°So you¡¯re Madam Nera.¡±


    He just found out about that after being reminded by his friend.


    Madam Nera looked at him. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what¡¯s your rtionship with the daughter of the


    Hannigans?¡±


    Francisco waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in any sort of rtionship with her. She initially wanted to marry my


    cousin, but he has rejected her. I definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to a woman like her.¡±


    Madam Nera sighed. ¡°With such an arrogant temper, what monster will she be in the future if she


    gets herself married into the Bouchers?¡±


    Madam Nera did not stay long before leaving first.


    Maisie sent her off to the front of her car and watched as she got in the car and left.


    Francisco approached her. His smile still looked the same as before, and his teeth were white and


    neat.¡± Little goddess, it¡¯s been three years, I thought you¡­¡±


    His smile gradually became more reserved.


    It was not that he had not seen the news.


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°You thought I was dead?¡±


    Francisco scratched his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine. And as expected, the news can¡¯t be trusted


    from time to time.¡±


    Maisie turned to face him. ¡°When did you leave the training camp?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Two years ago.¡±


    After answering her question, he thought of something and continued. ¡°By the way, Raven has already


    passed the exam and has made her way into the top management.¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°I knew that she definitely could do it as long as she worked hard.¡±


    Francisco walked side by side with Maisie in the aisle outside the golf course. The branches of the


    willows on the roadside


    were draping like green bead curtains, swaying in the breeze.


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°I came to y golf with my friends, but I didn¡¯t expect


    to meet you here, little goddess.¡± Francisco picked a willow leaf and fiddled with it in his hand. ¡°Little


    goddess, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened in the training camp back then.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She stopped, and Francisco lowered his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stand up for you when Wynona framed you. Do you me me?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°That was ages ago already, and you¡¯re still thinking about it.¡±


    After saying that, she faced him with her hands behind her back. ¡°Speaking of which, I still owe you a


    favor. How about 1 treat you to dinner when I¡¯m free?¡±


    Francisco agreed.


    Maizie, who was not far behind them, took a few pictures and then smirked smugly. 1 ¡®Got you!

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 684 by desirenovel


    In the evening, at the ckgold Group¡­


    Nn walked to the building entrance while Quincy just stopped the car in front of thepany. He


    then unbuttoned his suit jacket and was about to get in the car.


    A woman stopped him from behind, and he turned around expressionlessly.


    Nn¡¯s expression instantly turned cold upon seeing that it was Maizie.


    ¡°How dare this womane up to me again?¡¯


    Maizie was frightened by his expression and did not dare to get too close, but she could not just give


    up at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Goldmann, I have something that you need to see. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m here.¡±


    He responded coldly, ¡°And what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Maizie handed him a few photos, and Nn hesitated for a moment before receiving the photos from


    her. He then saw something and did not give off any emotions through his expression, but the corners


    of the photos in his hand were crumpled


    Maizie said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t misunderstand. These were taken by someone else, so I


    was just curious. Of


    course, I still believe that Ms.


    Vanderbilt won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Nn¡¯s aura became cold and stern suddenly-the man in the photo gave him a strange sense of


    familiarity.


    Maizie did not dare to stay any longer. Anyway, the photos had been handed to the intended target.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t take up any more of your time, Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    She then left in a hurry.


    Quincy got out of the car and watched Maizie leave with a puzzled expression. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why


    has Ms. Hannigane to you again?¡±


    Nn squeezed the photos tightly and put them down helplessly. He then got into the car without


    saying a word.


    During dinner, Nn did note downstairs, so Daisie asked Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Uncle Alfred, why isn¡¯t


    Daddy eating with us?¡±


    Alfred smiled helplessly. ¡°Err¡­ I don¡¯t know about this either.¡±


    Maisie put down the fork and knife. ¡°You guys should continue eating. I¡¯ll go up and take a look at your


    daddy.¡±


    Nn had been acting a little strange ever since he returned from work, and she just did not feel right.


    She pushed open the study door and saw Nn standing in front of the French window with his back


    facing her. There was a cigarette that had been lit in his hand.


    Maisie remembered that he was addicted to cigarettes before losing his memory, but it was not a huge


    issue back then. However, she could still see the smoke that had permeated the entire room, and a few


    more cigarette butts had piled up in the ashtray.


    Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed. She stepped forward, snatched the cigarette from his hand, and


    extinguished it in the ashtray. Nn turned to look at her. His eyes looked calm and undisturbed.


    Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Nn Goldmann, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    He did not say anything and slowly picked up the halfempty packet of cigarettes on the desk.


    Maisie grabbed his hand and asked anxiously and irritatedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    He lowered his gaze and nced at the back of her hand, then lifted his eyelids. ¡°Are you hiding


    something from me?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie wondered suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nn pulled his hand out of her grasp and threw the packet of cigarettes on the table. ¡°Where have


    you been today?¡±


    Maisie did not understand why he would ask her about this, but she answered without any hesitation, ¡°I


    went to have tea with Madam Nera.¡±


    Nn lowered his head, scoffed, and asked sullenly,¡± Did you go out to have tea, or did you go out to


    reunite with a lover of yours?¡±


    ¡®A lover?¡¯


    Maisie was astonished. She then saw Nn take a few crumpled photos out of his suit¡¯s pocket. She


    was about to grab them from him, but he let go of them before she could receive them from him.


    Several photos slipped through her hands and scattered around her feet. Some of them were turned


    over, and the scenes printed on two of the photos shocked her.


    They were photos of Francisco and her chatting in the aisle outside the golf course.


    Francisco blocked a great portion of her with his huge figure in the photos. He had lowered his head to


    talk to her when the photo was captured, but it looked as if he was kissing her. There was a clear


    distance between Francisco and her at that moment, but they looked extremely intimate in the photo.


    These photos were clearly intended to cause misunderstandings, but she knew that Francisco had not


    done it.


    And the only person that came to her mind was Maizie.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 685 by desirenovel


    Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡°And you believe these photos?¡±


    Nn did not respond, but his eyes turned a little colder. ¡°I asked you where you went, but you didn¡¯t


    tell me the truth.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie approached him with a calm expression. ¡°So you think these photos are real, and you think that


    I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡±


    He acquiesced in her statement without uttering a single word.


    Maisie took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions. ¡°I went out for tea with Madam Nera today.


    As for the man that you see in the photo, you know him too. I only met him at the golf course, and


    nothing is going on between him and me.¡±


    Seeing that Nn was about to leave, she opened her lips slowly. ¡°Nn Goldmann, I¡¯ll leave it to you


    to decide whether you want to believe in me or not.¡±


    He froze in ce for a split second and then left the study without looking back.


    Maisie squatted down to pick up the photos and scoffed a little mncholically.


    ¡®No one should be able to calm themselves down after seeing such photos, especially the amnesiac


    Nn.¡¯


    The next day¡­


    Maisie asked Saydie to go and retrieve the surveince footage of the golf course¡¯s aisle for her, and it


    was true, Maizie had indeed tailed them when they were chatting there.


    Saydie looked at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need me to deal with this annoying woman?¡±


    Maisie lifted her head and smiled. ¡°No, leave this presumptuous youngdy to me. I¡¯ll deal with her


    myself.¡±


    ¡®Maizie Hannigan, since you have the guts to take such photos of me and hand them to Nn, don¡¯t


    me me for what will happen to you.


    ¡®Since you so desperately want to secure yourself a great husband, I¡¯ll cut off all paths that¡¯ll lead to


    you even finding a semi decent one.


    Maizie walked out of the mall with a few designer handbags in her hands. Just as she was about to


    walk to the front of her ride, a middle-aged woman with a plump figure suddenly rushed up to her,


    grabbed her by her hair, and yelled, ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Are you insane? Help!¡± Maizie¡¯s scalp hurt from the tugging, but she was not strong enough to


    break free from the middle-aged woman and got pushed to the ground.


    The passersby gathered one after another, and the middle-aged woman rolled up her sleeves and


    pointed at her. ¡°You shameless sl*t! You¡¯re the homewrecker who seduced my husband. How dare you


    go on a spending spree with his money so tantly?¡±


    Maizie got up in embarrassment. She was about to lose her head over this encounter. ¡°Bullsh*t! What


    are you talking about? Who seduced your husband? Are you even in your right mind!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, where did you muster the courage to assert that it¡¯s not you? You little b*tch, there are so


    many things out there that you can learn and pick up at such a young age, and you¡¯ve actually chosen


    to learn how to seduce another woman¡¯s husband?¡±


    Maizie argued furiously, ¡°Aunty, have you taken me for the wrong woman? Do you even know who I


    am?¡±


    The middle-aged woman pointed at her nose. ¡°You¡¯re Maizie Hannigan, aren¡¯t you? The mistress that


    my husband is trying his best to keep out of my sight!¡±


    Maizie was astounded. ¡°W-What?¡±


    The middle-aged woman tugged at her hair again. ¡± Can¡¯t argue now, can you? You sl*t, who in


    Bassburgh doesn¡¯t know that you wanted to find yourself a rich man just because you¡¯re the daughter


    of the Hannigans? But have you not seen a man before in your life? You¡¯ve actually had your eyes


    fixed on my husband? You even asked my husband to divorce m e!?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t!¡± Maizie pushed her


    away hard. The plump,


    middle-ageddy lost her bnce and fell to the floor, but she continued to yell at her loudly.


    More and more passersby were stopping for the drama, and some even took their cell phones out to


    take pictures and


    record videos


    Maizie¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She took two steps backward and shook her head in panic. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t.


    I¡¯m not-¡±


    ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s said that she failed to take advantage of Mr.


    Goldmann, and she changed her target, wanting to marry Helios Boucher, the actor. However, he


    rejected her too.¡±


    ¡°My God, she¡¯s actually such a wh*re.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, if I had raised such a daughter, I¡¯d strangle her to death with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let such a daughter-inw get married into my family even if it means that my son won¡¯t be able


    to get himself a wife for the rest of his life.¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 686 by desirenovel


    All the remarks of criticismced with ridicule, contempt, and sarcasm entered Maizie¡¯s ears. Her face


    was just pale.


    She hadn¡¯t done anything, but why would this woman call out her name and know who she was?


    Maizie hopped into the car before the middle-aged woman could react. The woman then got up and


    knocked on the car window. ¡°Trying to run away? Come back out here, you b*tch!¡±


    But the car had already sped off.


    The middle-aged woman walked to a corner when the crowd eventually dispersed, and Saydie handed


    her some money.


    The woman looked at the full money bag and was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you. Remember toe back if


    there¡¯s anything like this again!¡±


    Saydie got back to the car, where Maisie was sitting. She had witnessed the entire scene.


    Saydie asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should I post this?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to,¡± Maisie looked back, ¡°Someone will do it.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s encounter would definitely be shared in the socialite group¡¯. The people who didn¡¯t like her


    would naturally spread the news.


    Maisie hadn¡¯t nned to go so far, but Maizie had taken it too far first.


    Saydie started the car. ¡°Are we going back to the office now?¡±


    Maisie checked the time. It was time for Colton and Daisie¡¯s parent-teacher meeting, but Nn hadn¡¯t


    contacted her.


    Maisie got Saydie to drive her to their school. Thepound was filled with expensive cars. Colton and


    Daisie attended a private school in Bassburgh, and even though the fees were quite expensive, the


    quality of education was top-tier.


    Colton and Daisie waited outside the gates, and when they saw Maisie, they smiled and ran to her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Maisie bent down to catch them. ¡°Have you waited long?¡±


    Daisie shook her head. ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t started yet. Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, then she patted their head.¡± Your daddy might be busy with work and will be


    hereter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mommy. Let us show you around the school.¡± Daisie held her hand, excited to show her


    beautiful mother off to her ssmates!


    Colton walked behind them with his hands behind his head. He turned around because he heard


    honking.


    The man who got out of the Rolls-Royce parked outside looking dapper was none other than their


    father!


    Quincy handed a coat to Nn, who put it over his forearm. He walked toward Colton in a ck shirt


    made of brocade and a grey vest.


    Colton tilted his head. ¡°Daddy, Mommy said you were busy.¡±


    Nn put his hand behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    Colton scoffed and spoke like an adult. ¡°Are you arguing?¡±


    Nn looked at him. ¡°No.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Colton didn¡¯t believe that.


    Maisie walked around their school, holding Maisie¡¯s hand. Children and parents could be seen


    everywhere in the school.


    ¡°Daisie!¡± A girl with a ponytail ran over. She looked at Maisie and was stunned.


    Daisie proudly introduced, ¡°This is my mommy!¡±


    The little girl greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am! I¡¯m Daisie¡¯s ssmate, Lisa Fraser.¡±


    Maisie leaned down to pat her head. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s face turned red because she was shy. She looked around, then asked, ¡°Daisie, your brother isn¡¯t


    here?¡±


    Maisie realized that Colton wasn¡¯t there when she mentioned him. She looked back with Daisie and


    saw Nn walking over next to Colton.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 687 by desirenovel


    Nn stood out from the crowd, looking dashing with his handsome face. Colton looked exactly like


    him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lisa got close to Daisie¡¯s ear. ¡°Daisie, your brother really is as handsome as your father.¡±


    Daisie happily giggled. ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t making this up.¡±


    Most of her ssmates hadn¡¯t seen their parents. Now that they both showed up at the parent-teacher


    meeting, Daisie was going to show them off to the annoying people!


    Daisie ran toward Nn. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Nn picked her up. ¡°I didn¡¯t break my promise, did I?¡±


    Daisie shook her head and hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you came with Mommy!¡±


    Colton red at her. ¡°You¡¯re too big to be carried by Daddy.¡±


    Daisie made a face.


    Nn¡¯s status made him look too shy. Some parents could recognize him and politely greeted them.


    Maisie crossed her arms and stood under a tree, knowing that Nn was probably still angry about the


    photos and was ignoring her, but she wasn¡¯t worried either.


    She turned toward the corridor of the ssrooms and seemed to have seen someone familiar. She


    paused, then immediately hurried toward that building.


    When Nn was speaking to some of the parents, he noticed that Maisie had left.


    Maisie arrived in the corridor, where a man was speaking to the director. After the director left, Maisie


    walked toward the man. ¡°Joe?¡±


    Joe stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked surprised. ¡°Maisie?¡±


    Maisie was right. She walked forward. ¡°Why are you at the school?¡±


    Joe Watson was the coroner at Bassburgh¡¯s Judicial Appraisal Center. Her falsified DNA report had


    been thanks to him, but more importantly, Joe, Maisie, and Ryleigh were friends from high school.


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long quit my job at the Judicial Appraisal Center. I¡¯m an English teacher now. Your son


    and daughter attend this school, right?¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Are you their teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I recognized them immediately,¡± Joe said, then suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, how has Ryleigh


    been recently? Is she engaged?¡±


    Maisie pressed her lips together, then looked down. She had noticed that Joe had a crush on Ryleigh


    long ago. However,


    Joe had started working at the Judicial Appraisal Center and gotten busy after graduating from


    university, so they had fallen out of touch.


    Joe understood something and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a s long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Daisie ran over and hugged her waist. She wanted to announce that her mother was taken and that no


    other man should get close to her, but she was stunned upon seeing it was Joe. ¡°Mr. Watson?¡±


    Daisie quite liked the gentle Mr. Watson, but why was i thim?


    Joe gently bent lower and said to her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡±


    Daisie hesitated. ¡°Mr-Mr. Watson, do you know my mommy?¡±


    Maisie knew she had shown up because of Nn, so she hugged her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Watson, your


    godmother, and I are friends from high school.¡±


    Daisie replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®That¡¯s it.


    ¡®Mr. Watson met Mommy earlier than Daddy, and Mr. Watson is so gentle. Even though he isn¡¯t as


    handsome as Daddy, he is still good-looking. If mommy dated Mr. Watson in school, wouldn¡¯t Daddy be


    in trouble!?¡¯

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 688 by desirenovel


    Maisie looked at the little girl and guessed that her mind had gone far away, so she pinched her cheek.¡±


    Why did youe over?¡±


    Daisie¡¯s face was pinched out of shape. She was at a loss for words for a long time until she said, ¡°¡­ I


    was looking for you. The meeting is starting.¡±


    Joe said to her, ¡°You should go over if it¡¯s starting. I¡¯ll need to go too.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    Once Joe walked away, Daisie beamed. ¡°Mommy, was Mr. Watson your first love?¡±.


    Maisie almost choked on her saliva. She bent down and looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what


    first love is at your age?¡±


    Daisie didn¡¯t dare tell her mother that she had learned it after watching the drama series that her


    brother was on. ¡°Well, was he?¡±


    Maisie felt exhausted. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Daisie beamed, then raised her tone. ¡°Did you have a first love then?¡±


    Maisie squinted, catching a glimpse of the tail of a suit in the corridor, and smiled. ¡°I did.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn, who was standing around in the corridor, took


    a deep breath and gnashed his teeth, looking gloomy.


    Maisie¡¯s voice was loud, then soft. ¡°My first love was your daddy. He drove me mad. How else would


    we have you three rascals?¡±


    Nn held his breath as his heart skipped a beat. His gloomy expression looked warmer.


    Someone appeared next to him and put her arm on the wall behind him. He looked around and stared


    at the person in front of him.


    Maisie smiled sweetly. ¡°Happy?¡±


    Nn didn¡¯t say anything when she stood on her toes to kiss his lips. Her light perfume suddenly


    surrounded him, freezing him on the spot.


    Nn held her shoulders. He didn¡¯t use any force, but the veins on the back of his hands popped while


    he said in a sultry voice, ¡°Zee¡­¡±


    Maisie looked down and wanted to stop, but a force came from behind her waist. Nn lowered his


    head to kiss her lips, strongly, madly and wanting more.


    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±


    Daisie¡¯s voice rang, and the both of them immediately separated. Nn cleared his throat and turned


    his face to the side. Maisie¡¯s face was red, and she was steaming. She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    the ssroom.¡±


    Nn agreed.


    Daisie followed behind them, pouting. She had seen everything.


    Nn and Maisie sat on Daisie and Colton¡¯s seats, the entire ssroom filled with the parents of the


    students,


    Colton and Daisie had always been top of their ss, and the teachers probably knew who Nn was,


    so they added a fewpliments.


    Maisie sat with her hand on the side of her head while she peeked at Nn. He looked just like a child


    who was paying full attention to ss. She wondered what he had been like in school.


    Nn noticed her burning stare, pressed his lips together, and held her hand under the desk, his


    fingers running over her palm.


    Once the meeting ended, Maisie pulled her hand out of his and ground her teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Nn raised his hand and pushed the hair stuck to the back of her neck away, his eyes burning. ¡°We


    don¡¯t know who¡¯s


    going to regret it yet.¡±


    ¡°They have such a great rtionship.¡±


    ¡°They do.¡±


    Maisie realized that the other parents were still there, so her face felt really hot. She could only smile in


    reply.


    Nn couldn¡¯t get away from a few men he knew, so


    Maisie went to see the children first.


    When she got to the garden in the back, she stopped in her tracks. Two people stood behind the wall, a


    middle-aged man


    trying to harass a child. The child didn¡¯t react but instead just stood there.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 689 by desirenovel


    When the man¡¯s hand was facing down, Maisie walked up to him, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him to


    the floor. ¡°How could you do this to such a young kid?¡±


    The man was obviously startled and looked extremely unhappy, but he didn¡¯t want to alert anyone, so


    he got up and ran away.


    Maisie frowned.


    ¡®How could an *ssh*le like that show up in school? It¡¯s putting the children in danger!


    Maisie turned to the child, nning to console him, but she was shocked when she saw his face.


    This boy had such delicate beauty-he looked more beautiful than Daisie.


    The boy¡¯s eyes were a light color, his skin fair and soft. He had wavy hair and very longshes.


    Any child would have been very afraid after what happened, but he was emotionless and stood by the


    wall as if nothing had happened.


    The child seemed to be used to that because his eyescked the colors one found in children¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you standing here alone? Where are your parents?¡± Maisie bent down to speak to him in a


    gentle tone.


    The boy looked at her and slowly smiled after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Maisie feltplicated but also felt sorry. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to


    be here by yourself. Let me bring you over to the teachers.¡±


    The boy coolly said, ¡°That was a teacher.¡±


    Maisie was stunned. For a moment there, she felt that his eyes mocked her.


    The boy turned to leave, and Maisie stood there and watched him, feeling moreplicated.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Colton suddenly showed up and ran to her.¡± Mommy, why are you here?¡±


    Maisie looked back at him. ¡°I was looking for you. By the way, did you see a very beautiful boy?¡±


    Colton put his hands on his waist and turned his face to the side. ¡°He¡¯s from our ss. Why do you


    ask?¡±


    Maisie squinted. ¡®Are they rivals?¡¯


    After they walked out of the school, Nn was already waiting in the car with Daisie.


    Daisie ran toward her, ¡°Mommy, were you lost?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    She stopped in front of Nn and raised her brows,¡± You don¡¯t have to wait. Saydie drove.¡±


    Nn let the kids get into the car then walked closer to Maisie, almost touching her face. ¡°You left me


    with the old men. Good job, Zee.¡±


    Maisie pushed her finger into his chest and lightly smiled. ¡°They all run businesses and know you.


    Aren¡¯t you an ¡®old man¡¯ too?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn held her hand and stared at her for a moment before pulling her into the car.


    Maisie kept looking out of the window, seemingly worried about the boy.


    Nn pulled her closer, holding her waist and pulling her into his arms. She fell onto him because she


    wasn¡¯t expecting that Colton and Daisie looked over, but Nn suddenly pretended to be serious. ¡°The


    kids are here. Watch it.¡±


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    At the Goldmann mansion¡­


    Maisie pushed the door to the room open, and before the person behind her could enter, she closed it.


    Nn was quick, so he managed to grab her and pushed her chin upward, ¡°My naughty girl is trying to


    lock me out?¡±


    Maisie fell into his arms and looked wronged. ¡°Are you not angry anymore? You were so¡­ cold


    yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 690 by desirenovel


    Nn¡¯s eyes were burning, but he was trying to keep things under control and hesitantly kissed her.


    ¡°Yes, so I need to punish you.¡±


    Maisie could feel the short hair on her neck, his strong arms picking her up. She hugged his neck


    tightly to keep her bnce and had an exhrating time at the doorway.


    Under the night sky, the light from the closet shone dimly on Maisie¡¯s crystal clear skin, her hair


    sprawled on the pillow like ck algae.


    Someone pushed open the door of the bedroom.


    Maisie slowly opened her eyes when she felt the mattress sink a little. Nn sat at the edge of the bed,


    touching her face.¡± Not going to have dinner?¡±


    Maisie turned around, her voice hoarse from the constraint. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Nn picked up the ss of water that he had prepared on the table for her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She sat up and gulped the water but choked because she drank too quickly, spitting water all over the


    shirt he had just changed into


    Nn wiped away the water on the corner of her lips, then chuckled with love in his eyes. ¡°How could


    you choke from drinking water?¡±


    Maisie pushed his hand away, put down the ss, and leaned against the headboard. ¡°I need


    someone to feed me dinner.¡±


    He held her face up. ¡°I relieved you, but you¡¯re ordering me around now?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±


    Nnughed. ¡°No.¡±


    He carried her downstairs and let her sit at the table. She didn¡¯t move, just waiting for the food to be fed


    to her.


    He would feed her anything she wanted to eat and drink and even coax her into eating.


    Nn knew she did this on purpose, so he yed along. When she got bored, he smiled. ¡°Done?¡±


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°You were so angryst night I thought you were not going to talk to me


    anymore.¡±


    Nn put down the cutlery. ¡°You kissed me, so I had to make up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Maisie teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t kiss you, how long do you think you¡¯d be angry for?¡±


    Nn poked her face. ¡°You¡¯re so good at picking a fight.¡±


    Maisie pushed his hand away, raised both her legs, and then hugged her knees. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me,


    but believe Maizie instead, huh?¡±


    Nn narrowed his eyes.


    She grunted. ¡°I know that she gave you the photos, and you believed her. You might as well marry her.¡±


    Nn curled her hair around his finger. ¡°If you could get jealous, so would I. Even if the photos weren¡¯t


    real, I would still get angry. I almost lost my mind.¡±


    He pulled Maisie onto hisp and into his arms and held her hand in her palm, their fingers intertwined.


    ¡°I was afraid that you would leave me.¡±


    Maisie turned around and looked into his eyes. After a long while, she leaned in on his chest. ¡°The


    person in the photos was Francisco Boucher, Helios¡¯ cousin. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Nn paused.


    Maisie looked up at him. He had probably forgotten what Francisco looked like. ¡°I spent a month in the


    training camp three years ago and met Francisco. I owe him one.¡±


    Nn asked in a low voice, ¡°Why were you at the training camp?¡±


    Maisie put her hands behind his neck. ¡°So I could marry you.¡±


    Nn was surprised, but he kept his eyes on her because he could tell that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Maisiey her head on his shoulder, hanging onto himzily. ¡°It was your grandfather¡¯s request. As long


    as I passed the tests in training camp and performed well, we could be together.¡±


    Nn¡¯s heart shuddered.


    It was as though pieces of his memories popped up in his mind, but they were just moments, not full


    memories.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 691 by desirenovel


    Nn subconsciously secured her tightly in his arms as he pressed his warm lips on her forehead.


    Two dayster, the name ¡°Maizie¡± appeared on Google Trends as expected. The news about Maizie


    being beaten up by someone¡¯s ¡°first wife¡± on the street was widely discussed amongst the socialites.


    Maisie shut her phone down and set it aside. Someone knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her


    head. It was one of her female employees, and she said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The female employee came in with a document in her hand. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, a model wishes to


    be the spokesperson for our line of jewelry that is dedicated to couples. Here is her profile that


    they sent us.¡±


    Maisie took over the document, and she was slightly surprised when she saw who she was.


    The name on the profile was none other than X Mayweather. The woman in the photo had a highly


    recognized face. Although she wasn¡¯t someone who was stunningly beautiful at first nce, her


    appearance was unforgettable.


    Her official height was 5¡¯7. She was considered tall and was a perfect match for Louis, who stood at


    6¡¯2.


    However, Maisie wondered why she wanted to be the spokesperson for Soul as soon as she


    came back from overseas.


    The female employee asked, ¡°Are you going to sign her?¡±


    Maisie ced her profile back into the document and said, ¡°Tell them that I still need some time to


    consider.¡±


    After the female employee left and just when Maisie was about to start doing her work, a tall and


    eyecatching figure appeared outside of the door.


    Maisie was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡±


    I just received his ex-girlfriend¡¯s profile, and now he¡¯s here? What a coincidence.¡¯


    Louis stepped into the office and said, ¡°I just had something for you.¡±


    Smiling, Maisie replied, ¡°What a coincidence. X just sent in her profile and requested to be the


    spokesperson for Soul. If my memories serve me right, she¡¯s your ex-girlfriend, right?¡±


    Louis was stunned for a moment. Although he tried his best to keep himself calm, Maisie could still


    notice the hint of panic from his face. ¡°She wants to be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry?¡±


    Maisie rested her chin on her hand and replied, ¡°You still can¡¯t forget her?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation. He paused for a long while before adding, ¡°It¡¯s none of my


    business whether or not she wants to be the spokesperson for yourpany.¡±


    ¡°The line she is interested in is the jewelry for couples. What if she wants to work with you?¡± Maisie


    asked as she looked fixedly at Louis.


    Although Louis was her cousin, Ryleigh was her bestie, so she figured that she needed to sound him


    out first.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis chuckled and replied, ¡°Except for the time you asked me for help three years ago, I won¡¯t take


    any more endorsements , and I won¡¯t do it this time either, okay?¡±


    Knowing that Louis had realized her intention, Maisie did not say anything anymore. She picked up a


    document and asked,¡± By the way, did you want to see me for something?¡±


    Louise sat on the couch in front of him. ¡°I just wanted to ask you about the matter of Ryleigh getting


    kicked out of the club in university.¡±


    Maisie stopped flipping through the document. She lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°How did you


    know that?¡±


    Louis looked at her calmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve run a background check on her. I know she was the


    president of the orchestra club when she was in university.¡±


    Maisie fell silent. Ryleigh wasn¡¯t only good in altercations. She seemed like a loser who was good at


    nothing, but in fact, she was talented in art.


    It was only because of the incident back in university that she had been dispirited for so many years.


    If that incident had not happened, Ryleigh would have been a national-level musician by now that could


    stand toe-to-toe with Louis, who also came from a musical family.


    Maisie had not been surprised when she first learned of the marriage between the Hills and the


    Lucases.


    After all, the Hills and the Lucases had been on good terms for years, and secondly, Ryleigh and Louis


    were considered to be in the same circle.


    Maisie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it in front of Ryleigh, did you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I tried to, but she seemed rather not happy about it,¡± Louis said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve watched her


    performance before.¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 692 by desirenovel


    Maisie was stunned. ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    Louis replied without any hesitation, ¡°I was there during your high school party that year.¡±


    It had been so long that Maisie had forgotten about it. She looked at Louis intently. Honestly, she was


    kind of surprised that he was able to find out about Ryleigh getting kicked out of the club when she was


    in university.


    ¡®Just how deep did he look into this?¡¯


    As if she remembered something, she smiled at Louis and said, ¡°I can tell you, but you have to answer


    my question first in exchange.¡±


    With the smile etching on her face, she continued,¡± Why do you want to marry Ryleigh?¡±


    #The supermodel X has returned from overseas#


    Ryleigh was sitting with her legs crossed on the couch while eating a bowl of fruit sd. When she was


    scrolling through her Facebook newsfeed, she saw the news, and her eyes were fixed on the screen


    for a long time.


    ¡®X has returned? Since his ex-girlfriend ising back, does this mean that we don¡¯t need to


    continue our marriage anymore?¡¯


    she thought as she picked up


    a piece of watermelon with a fork.


    Russell came downstairs in a hurry and shouted,¡± Ryleigh, you brat!¡±


    Her hand trembled, and the watermelon in front of her dropped to the floor. Before she had time to


    mourn for the loss, she saw her father was pacing in the living room.


    Whenever her father started pacing, she knew he was looking for something to beat her.


    She hastily put the bowl of fruit on the table and jumped up. ¡°What are you doing, Dad?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You still have the nerve to ask me that!?¡± Russell growled as he rolled his sleeve up, his face


    livid with rage. ¡°Where is that antique pocket watch that I keep in the study room?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What antique pocket watch?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much that pocket watch costs? $90,000!¡± Russell shouted.


    Ryleigh¡¯s brain went nk for a moment, and it was only then she remembered which antique her


    father was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it for 20 years. I didn¡¯t even dare to touch it. When I was packing my stuff today¡­¡±


    He was fuming with rage as he said, ¡°My $90,000 is gone!¡±


    Ryleigh swallowed hard and forced an embarrassed smile on her face. ¡°Oh, so that pocket watch is an


    antique. I didn¡¯t know about that¡­¡±


    ¡®Oh gosh. I¡¯m in big trouble this time, Ryleigh thought.


    She had sold the pocket watch nine years ago to help Maisie. After all, her father had a lot of


    collections. He rarely took them out, so she did not expect him to go look for the pocket watch after so


    many years.


    Russell let out two dry smiles. He walked up to her and said, ¡°If I had known that you would grow up


    into such a prodigal daughter, I would have¡­¡±


    He raised the broom in his hand high in the air.


    Ryleigh was so startled that she jumped down from the couch and dashed toward the door without


    even wearing her slippers.


    She opened the door and saw Louis was standing in front of the door.


    Holding the broom, Russell chased after her. ¡°Stop running, you brat.¡±


    However, when he saw Louis, he quickly put the broom down and smiled at him, ¡°Huh? Louis? What


    brought you here today?¡±


    Ryleigh felt wronged after seeing her father¡¯s attitude change when facing Louis. ¡°Dad, if you can be so


    gentle to me, I¡¯m willing to give up 10 years of my life.¡±


    Sneering, Russell replied, ¡°If you stop giving me so much trouble, I¡¯m willing to give up 20 years of my


    life!¡±


    Louis chuckled and said, ¡°I hope I am not bothering


    you, Mr. Hill.¡±


    Russell put the broom down and waved his hand. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. We¡¯re going to be a


    family soon, and you¡¯re always wee to pay me a visit.¡±


    As he was talking, he put his hand on Louis¡¯ shoulder.¡± Come, don¡¯t just stand here. Come in and have


    a seat. I just bought some nice tea. Since I¡¯m free today, let¡¯s enjoy some tea and y chess together.¡±


    Louis smiled and entered the house with Russell.


    Ryleigh stamped her feet in frustration outside of the door.


    ¡®How could he do this to me? I¡¯m his daughter!

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 693 by desirenovel


    Russell brought Louis into the study room. After they took their seats in front of the table, he asked the


    maid to bring them the tea.


    Louis scanned around the study room. The study room had a rather simplistic and ssic decoration.


    All of the books disyed on the shelves ranged from ssical to modern titles. It seemed to him that


    the Hills were indeed worthy of being a schrly family i n Bassburgh.


    After the maid served the tea, Louis stopped Russell when he was going to pour him the tea. He said,


    ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Hill.¡±


    Russell chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After pouring the tea, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡±


    Holding the cup of tea in his hand, Louis said, ¡°You were tough on Ryleigh, but I know that you never


    hit her hard no matter how angry you were with her.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Russell let out a bitter smile. It was true that he had beaten Ryleigh a lot of times, but he never beat her


    hard. After all, she was his only daughter, and he doted on her a lot.


    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t dare to beat or scold her too hard in the past, but she has been so


    rebellious since she graduated that I can¡¯t stop worrying about


    her. I¡¯m worried that she might go down the wrong path and get in trouble. I¡¯m sure that you know she


    has a fiery temper, and when it¡¯s time for her to get married¡­¡±


    Ryleigh was pressing herself against the door to eavesdrop on the conversation between Louis and her


    father. Then, she heard the word ¡°get married.¡± Just when she was about to enter the study room to


    end the conversation, even if her father was going to beat the hell out of her, Louis¡¯ voice rang out.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stick my nose into your family affairs, Mr. Hill, but in my opinion, you don¡¯t


    have to worry about that. Even if I get married to Ryleigh in the future, I can ept her for who she is.¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned and loosened her hand that was gripping tightly on the handle.


    ¡°Louis, are you sure about that? Can you really ept Ryleigh?¡± Russell asked, his voice filled with


    surprise..


    After all, it was Larissa who had brought up this arrangement. He was worried about whether his


    daughter could get married, and he was happy to have someone willing to marry her. It was just that he


    was worried that no one could handle his daughter¡¯s temper like him.


    Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know Ryleigh isn¡¯t as ipetent as she seems. She¡¯s a gem that


    hasn¡¯t been polished.¡±


    Russell was stunned for a moment, and then he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how


    talented and great she used to be.¡±


    Suddenly, he recalled something and got up to his feet. He went to the table behind him and pulled a


    photo album out of the drawer. After that, he returned to the seat and flipped the photo album open


    slowly. Ryleigh had been a pretty and elegant girl since she was a kid. She had a graceful air about


    her, and she used to be very talented in all kinds of things such as painting, chess-ying, music, and


    so on.


    Most of Ryleigh¡¯s photos had been taken on the stage. She was either wearing her performance dress


    or a costume. A few photos showed her ying violin and piano on the stage. She also had taken


    opera singing from a tutor, and she had performed on stage since she was seven.


    Louis flipped the photo album toward thest few pages. There are a few photos of the backstage of


    the high school party, and there was this particr photo showing three people.


    Ryleigh was standing in the center. On the left was Maisie, while Louis had never seen the boy on the


    right before. However, he was familiar with this photo.


    ¡°Mr. Hill, can you give this photo to me?¡±


    Russell was stunned for a moment before nodding.¡± Sure. You can have it. After all, she doesn¡¯t know


    about the existence of this photo al-¡±


    Ryleigh barged in before Russel could finish his sentence, and he nearly spilled his tea.


    She looked at the photo album silently. Russell hastily put the cup down and put the photo album out of


    Ryleigh¡¯s sight. Then, he said, ¡°Where are your manners, Ryleigh? How can you not knock on the


    door?¡± Ryleigh stretched her arm forward and said, ¡°Give me the photo album.¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 694 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh chased her father to the door and shouted¡± Dad!¡±


    However, Russell paid her no mind. He went back into his room and locked the door.


    Louis stayed in the study room and looked at Ryleigh, who was standing outside. After a short while,


    Ryleigh stormed in and grabbed him by his cor, ¡°What the hell do you want, Louis? How dare you


    investigate m e?¡±


    Louis replied calmly, ¡°Do you have any secrets that can¡¯t be known to others?¡±


    Ryleigh did not say anything in return.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He removed her hand and dusted his cor. After that, he rose to his feet and looked down at her. ¡°Do


    you think it¡¯s your fault for what happened that year?¡±


    Ryleigh froze. She clenched her fists tightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Louis leaned closer to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that kind of person.¡±


    After that, he left the study room, leaving Ryleigh to stand frozen stiff on the spot as she was


    overwhelmed by a surge of despair. At ckgold¡­


    Maisie passed by the reception desk. The staff at the front desk already knew her identity, and she


    greeted her warmly, ¡°You¡¯vee, Mrs. Goldmann. Mr. Goldmann is in his office.¡±


    She smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Maisie walked toward the office and knocked on the door. After getting permission, she pushed the


    door open and saw Nn was reading a document in his chair.


    He did not raise his head, so he thought she was Quincy. He said, ¡°Please help me to inform them that


    I¡¯m not going to the event tonight. I don¡¯t like that kind of asion.¡±


    Maisie walked toward the desk and leaned forward.¡± Why, though?¡±


    Stunned, Nn closed the document and raised his head. ¡°Zee?¡±


    Maisie got up and sat beside the desk. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    He put the document on the desk, got up to his feet, walked around the desk, and stopped in front of


    her.¡± Are you here to entertain me?¡±


    ¡®Entertain me¡­¡¯


    Nn was stunned as soon as the words slipped past his lips. He did not expect himself to say


    something like that. It just came out of his mouth naturally.


    Maisie stroked his cheek and said, ¡°Well, you caught me.¡±


    Nn grabbed her wrist and put her palm against his cheek, ¡°Did¡­ Did I always say something like


    that in the past?¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Maisie replied, ¡°Do you want to hear a joke, Nn?¡±


    Nn lifted his eyebrows and looked at her.


    ¡°There was a sugar cube walking in the north pole. It felt so cold, and then it¡­¡±


    ¡°It turned into an ice cube?¡± Nn rubbed his chin against her palm and finished her sentence. There


    was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Maisie withdrew her hand and said, ¡°A cabbage was taking off its clothes as it walked¡­¡±


    Nn chimed in again and said, ¡°And then it was gone.¡±


    Maisie frowned. ¡°Have you gotten your memories back?¡±


    He kissed her and replied, ¡°I was exposed to these dry jokes in high school.¡±


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he know the answer back then?¡¯ Maisie thought.


    However, she soon found the reason why. After all, he now only had the memories of the things that


    had happened before he was 17, so of course, he could remember the things that happened in his high


    school better.


    Maisie jumped down from the desk and stood in front of him. ¡°This is so boring.¡±


    Nn grabbed her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Did you tell me these dry jokes in


    the past as well, Zee?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie replied.


    He turned her over and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°I can remember some of it.¡±


    Nn scratched the tip of her nose with his finger and asked, ¡°What brought you here today? Is it


    because you miss me too much


    Maisie turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t miss you anymore.¡±


    He chuckled deeply at her answer.


    Quincy knocked on the door, and Maisie pushed Nn away. When Quincy entered the office, he was


    taken aback slightly when he saw Maisie. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here too, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡±


    An impish smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said he¡¯ll attend the dinner


    tonight.¡±


    Nn pinched her cheek and sighed exasperatedly.¡± You really are one naughty woman.¡±


    Maisie smiled at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go to entertain your client.¡±


    Then, she went closer to him and whispered into his ear. ¡°However,e back early. I¡¯ll be waiting for


    you at home, and then we¡¯ll take a bath together.¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 695 by desirenovel


    Nn loosened his tie and said to Quincy. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the dinner tonight. Tell them that I have to


    take a bath with my wife.¡±


    Quincy was rendered speechless.


    At night, Maisie regretted everything she had said in the afternoon. The ripples were reflecting on the


    ceiling. The bathroom was foggy, and it was only when the residual heat faded that her vision became


    clear.


    She leaned on Nn¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. His body gave off a refreshing smell after he


    took a bath, and the beads of salty sweats that glided off his body looked like rivulets of light.


    ¡°Are you really not going to attend the dinner?¡± she asked.


    He lifted her wet hair and collected them behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go in the first ce. Besides,


    isn¡¯t it more important to stay with my wife than to socialize?¡±


    Maisie was tickled pink by his answer. She got up and wrapped the towel around her body. After that,


    she took the hair blower and walked to the washbasin to dry her hair.


    Nn approached her and took the hair blower away from her. He helped her dry her hair, and as he


    ran his


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    fingers over her hair, he said, ¡°From now onward, I¡¯ll help you dry your hair, Zee.¡±


    Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°Nn, there¡¯s one thing¡­¡±


    Nn switched off the hair blower and looked at her.¡± Yeah?¡±


    Turning around, Maisie lifted her head to meet his gaze, but she did not say anything. Although she did


    not say anything, he knew she wanted to ask for help from him through her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you with something?¡±


    Maisie blinked her eyes.


    He poked her cheek and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the extent of inviting me for a bath if you


    have a favor to ask. You can just tell me. I thought you just wanted to take a bath with me.¡±


    Maisie pushed his hand away and replied, ¡°I was just kidding. Who knew you¡¯d take it so seriously!?¡±


    He raised his brows. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done cannot be undone.¡±


    Maisie decided not to beat around the bush anymore. She was reluctant to tell him about it because


    she did not know how to tell him. After all, that person was somewhat connected to his mother.


    ¡°Mr. Topaz was once your mother¡¯s agent, right?¡±


    The smile on the tip of Nn¡¯s lips froze, and his face sank. He replied tly, ¡°Why are you asking


    about him?¡±


    Maisie knew that it was a taboo to talk about his mother right now since he had lost his memories.


    However, Anthony had once been his mother¡¯s agent.


    Besides, Maisie was curious about everything that Louis had told her today. She had heard about the


    things that happened to Ryleigh that year. However, she had not asked her about it since she did not


    want to make Ryleigh go through the trauma again.


    The reason Louis would know about it was that he had looked into the matter himself.


    Nn put the hair blower down and gathered the few strands of wet hair that stuck to her cheek. ¡°Just


    tell me what you want.¡±


    Maisie opened her mouth slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Topaz has a daughter named Naomi, right?¡±


    Nn squinted his eyes and replied, ¡°I guess so. Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°She and Ryleigh joined the same club when they were in university. I heard that¡­¡± Maisie lowered her


    head to look at her toes. ¡°She¡¯s in aa now.¡±


    Ryleigh had been kicked out of her club back then because the Royal Academy of Music only offered


    one spot for the students who joined the orchestra club at Northwest University.


    Both Ryleigh and Naomi had been the ace students in the orchestra club. However, when they had


    beenpeting against each other in a performance, Naomi fell from the stairs, and Ryleigh was the


    only one who was with her at that time.


    Ryleigh had been used as the ¡°culprit¡± who pushed Naomi down the stairs. After the incident,


    Anthony, the gold-medal agent at the Royal Academy of Music, had used his connections to get the


    school to cancel Ryleigh¡¯s application.


    After that, Ryleigh was kicked out of the club because they all thought she was the one who had


    pushed Naomi down the stairs.


    Christina, Ryleigh¡¯s aunt, had stepped forward, and it was only then that scandal and news were put to


    an end.


    However, Ryleigh had not touched music since then. She had withdrawn from Northwest University and


    cut off all her connections with her friends.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 696 by desirenovel


    What had happened back then had undoubtedly left a huge emotional scar on Ryleigh. It was so


    unbearable to her that not only had she avoided music, but she also avoided getting into contact with


    any musical instrument all this while.


    Nn was startled.


    It was obvious that to him, the incident that had happened between Ryleigh and Naomi Topaz had not


    taken ce yet, and he had no memory of his event.


    Maisie took his hand, lifted his head, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Since you know Mr. Topaz, can you


    find a chance to introduce me to him? I wish to meet him in person.¡±


    Nn lifted her up, ced her on the edge of the washbasin, and pressed his firm chest against hers.¡±


    After sweet-talking me for so long, all you wish is to see him?¡±


    Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°Then, will you help me?¡±


    He kissed her ear and lowered his voice. ¡°That depends on my wife¡¯s performance.¡±


    The night was silent, and the gray curtain draping on the French windows swayed with the wind. Maisie


    performed from midnight to dawn, and Nn enjoyed it to the fullest, conquering her from the


    beginning to the end and showing no sign of exhaustion.


    As the sky was getting brighter, Nn hugged the person sleeping in his arms and affectionately


    caressed her blushing cheeks with his palms.


    He did not sleep and waited until 6:00 a.m. He then rolled over, sat up, put on his nightgown, grabbed


    his cell phone, and left the room.


    He then called Quincy at the entryway.


    It was already 10:30 a.m. when Maisie woke up. She rushed downstairs after freshening herself in a


    hurry and found out that Alfred had already prepared breakfast for her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She finished her breakfast and asked Alfred, ¡°When did Nn leave this morning?¡±


    Alfred replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann went out at 7:00 a.m. today.¡±


    ¡®7:00 a.m.? That fe spent the whole night tossing me around on the bed and didn¡¯t even sleep before


    leaving for work?¡¯


    Maisie rushed to Soul Jewelry and received a text message from Quincy while she was on her way,


    saying that Mr. Topaz would be attending a charity banquet tomorrow night, and Nn would bring her


    along to the venue.


    She looked at the screen, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch.


    ¡®It seems that my hard work fromst night hasn¡¯t gone to waste!


    The receptionist at the front desk walked up to her as soon as she stepped into thepany. ¡°Ms.


    Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather has been waiting for you in the reception lounge for quite some time


    already.¡±


    Maisie was slightly astounded.


    ¡®X Mayweather actually came in person? But that¡¯s great. It just so happens that I want to know why


    she can¡¯t wait to coborate with us too. After all, as one of the top-tier models, she can always find a


    more well-knownpany, like Taylor Jewelry, instead of Soul Jewelry if she wants to get into jewelry


    endorsement!


    Maisie came to the door of the reception lounge and was about to push the door and get in when she


    heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Soul Jewelry is only a new brand, so why would you want


    to get into a coboration with this smallpany? Not to mention that the owner is quite full of herself.


    Is she making us wait for so long on purpose?¡±


    However, the woman who responded to him sounded rather calm. ¡°Soul Jewelry is a brand founded by


    one of the world¡¯s best designers, Zora, and let¡¯s not forget that it¡¯s also a jewelrypany owned by


    the ckgold Group. It has potential.¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re blessing them with your name and fame the moment you im that you¡¯re willing to


    coborate with them. But what they¡¯re doing now clearly shows that they¡¯re not interested in the


    formation of this rtionship.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Maisie pushed the door open and walked in.


    The woman sitting on the couch with her tea looked graceful and sophisticated-she really did live up to


    her reputation as a model


    Maisie smiled and walked up to them. ¡°Sorry, something came up, and there was a dy.¡±


    Maisie then sat down on the couch.


    X put down the teacup and replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯t waited for too long. That¡¯s


    understandable.¡±


    However, the male assistant who was sitting beside her scoffed and expressed disdain.


    Maisie ignored him and went straight to the point.¡± It¡¯s our fault for not extending a warm wee to


    you, Ms. Mayweather, 1 hope you¡¯ll be able to forgive us for that. Of course, I have to make things clear


    before we start discussing the details. The reason we didn¡¯t agree to your coboration request at once


    isn¡¯t that we disparage your worth and status. After all, Ms. Mayweather¡¯s endowment and influence in


    the field is not something that we see in any other models.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 697 by desirenovel


    ¡°However, I want to know why you would choose to coborate with Soul Jewelry, a brand that¡¯s still a


    novice in this field? You obviously have a lot of better choices.¡±


    X looked at Maisie. ¡°Because I like Soul Jewelry¡¯s design inspiration. I can see the ¡°soul¡± that your


    jewelry designs possess as l¡¯ ve seen the masterpieces that you put out while you were working for


    Luxe before this. They look and feel different from those ¡± soulless¡± pieces that only had magnificent-


    looking shells.¡±


    Maisie lowered her gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to meet you. You definitely know how


    to appreciate my designs, Ms. Mayweather.¡±


    X smiled. ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s another reason.¡±


    Maisie narrowed her eyes as X said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that Louis made an exception to shoot a


    promotional advertisement for Soul Jewelry three years ago. A brand that Louis endorses won¡¯t be bad,


    right?¡±


    Maisie and X exchanged gazes.


    ¡°She just disclosed that the other reason she¡¯s chosen to go into a coboration with Soul is Louis¡¯s


    previous endorsement from three years ago. It seems that she¡¯s bringing this up deliberately just to


    remind me of her


    previous rtionship with Louis.


    ¡®My rtionship with the de Armas hasn¡¯t been made public. No one knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯ cousin


    except those people that are close to me.


    ¡®On the other hand, she seems so open and honest while she admitted the real reason she has chosen


    to coborate with us, and she doesn¡¯t even sound aggressive when saying so. It¡¯s obvious that she


    doesn¡¯t think of me as her rival in love.


    ¡®Even if she doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Louis, she should know about Nn and me as


    long as she surfs the Inte Maisie pretended to be surprised. ¡°I heard that Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucas has an ex-girlfriend who works as a model. It seems that you¡¯re her, Ms. Mayweather.¡±


    X sounded neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Not many people know about my past rtionship with


    Louis, but you¡¯re the missus of the Goldmanns, so you should be able to meet Louis quite frequently.


    By the way. I heard that Louis has gotten engaged, and his fiancee is the daughter of the Hills?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you do still care a lot about your ex¡¯s affairs, huh?¡± Maisie rubbed her fingers as she


    looked seemingly nonchnt.


    X blinked. ¡°Of course. He was the one who broke up with me back then, causing me heartbreak.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to stay this time around.¡±


    She asked her assistant for the document and ced it on the desk as she said that. ¡°After I sign the


    contract and get into a coboration with Soul Jewelry, I can guarantee that yourpany will see its


    highest sales volume within a year. Not to mention that I won¡¯t even ask for a higher payment, I¡¯ll only


    ask your party for 15% of my ordinary advertising fees. And I only ask for one condition in return¡­¡±


    X left Soul Jewelry with her assistant, and Maisie was still sitting on the couch with an indifferent


    expression.


    An employee then entered the lounge. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, since Ms. Mayweather is willing to lower her


    terms, would you like to think about it?¡±


    ¡®X is a well-known supermodel, and she has already set foot in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s said


    that she has already gotten her hands on all the resources that she can find in the industry. If she were


    to coborate with Soul, it¡¯d indeed bring thepany a lot of poprity and sales.


    ¡®However¡­


    Maisie pursed her lips tightly.


    ¡®She wants me to get Ryleigh to cancel her engagement with Louis:


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes and brows and stared at the document on the desk through the


    seam in between her fingers.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder X would find her way to Soul as soon as she returned to Zlokova. She already knows


    about my identity and has already looked into Louis and Ryleigh¡¯s engagement. Naturally, she knows


    that I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s best friend.


    ¡®She¡¯s named such attractive terms and conditions deliberately as if she¡¯s trying to sell me a huge


    favor, but in fact, she¡¯s trying to start a rivalry against Ryleigh.


    The employee next to her whispered, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡±


    Maisie returned to her senses, put the document on the desk away, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s truly rare for her


    to name such fascinating terms, but.¡±


    She stopped by the employee¡¯s side and handed the document to her. ¡°Soul will not be led by the nose


    by someone else. Get someone to inform Ms.


    Mayweather, saying that if she ns to coborate with us because of personal reasons, I¡¯m afraid that


    I can¡¯t ept her offer.¡±.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 698 by desirenovel


    Barbara and Ryleigh were shopping for luxury goods, and Ryleigh was absent-minded throughout the


    whole process. Barbara had to call her out a few times before she responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Ryleigh curled her lips and rubbed her stomach all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Shall we go for dinner


    now?¡±


    Barbaraughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just eat at noon?¡±


    She was flustered for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Barbara¡¯s cell phone rang when she was about to say something. She then picked up the call when


    she saw that it was from Maisie. ¡°Ryleigh and I are in the mall now. She? Her phone ran out of battery


    and died.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    What?¡±


    Barbara ended the call with a troubled expression on her face after the exchange of a few more


    sentences.


    Thus, Ryleigh asked, ¡°What happened? Why did Zee call you?¡±


    Barbara lifted her eyelids, looked at her, and ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Ryleigh looked puzzled.


    Barbara and Ryleigh rushed to Soul Jewelry


    Ryleigh had already learned about the situation


    through the phone, so she asked as soon as she entered the room through the door, ¡°X


    Mayweather, what does she mean?¡±


    Maisie was sitting on the couch and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What I told you is what she means. The only


    condition that she¡¯s named to get her to coborate with Soul is for me to get you to cancel your


    marriage engagement with Louis.¡±


    She then put down the cup. ¡°She doesn¡¯t n 10 leave Zlokova again after returning here this time


    around. She should have a long-term career development n all nned out already.¡±


    Barbara snorted. ¡°She can¡¯t get her mind off her ex, so she hase back here to rekindle her


    rtionship with Mr. Lucas now that she knows he has gotten engaged?¡±


    After saying so, she looked at Ryleigh, who had yet to utter a single word. ¡°Do you need me to get


    someone to help you deal with this woman?¡±


    Ryleigh crossed her arms and said disapprovingly.¡± Why would I need your help? Isn¡¯t this even better?


    Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d definitely marry him.¡±


    Barbara propped her elbows on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you no matter what¡¯s your final


    choice.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted around the room and was then fixed on Ryleigh for a long time. ¡°How this matter


    will end depends solely on Louis. X might not be able to


    get her mind off her past rtionship, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Louis shares the same thought as she


    does. And since Louis has agreed to the marriage, it means that he¡¯s not the kind of man who would


    marry a woman so casually.¡±


    Ryleigh looked at her nkly. ¡°Zee, since when did you start to know your cousin so well?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    Ryleigh stopped talking.


    As soon as the word ¡°yesterday¡± was mentioned, she could not help but think of what Louis had said


    the previous night, and it felt extremely irritable.


    At that moment, on the other side of the city¡­


    X came to the Royal Academy of Music, and an academic staff member brought her to the


    performance hall.


    While in the corridor, they could already hear the melodious violin that originated from the hall.


    The huge performance hall was empty, and the lights were very dim. There was only a bright white


    spotlight on the stage, and it was pointing at the man in white, who was ying the violin.


    Louis was tall, and his tall and straight back was reflected in the mirror. The white velvet shirt was


    draping against his chest, and the first two buttons from the cor were unbuttoned, which made him


    look extremely mboyant yet cold and indifferent at the same time.


    He looked like a dazzling light while performing on the stage as his wless figure found its way into


    X¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the exact scene that attracted me to him on stage back then?¡¯


    Seeing the woman slowly walking onto the stage in the mirror, Louis stopped moving, and the melodic


    tune stopped altogether.


    He then put the violin down and turned to look at her.


    X¡¯s eyes curved into two lines as she grinned.¡± Louis, did I catch you off guard with this surprise? I¡¯m


    hack!¡±


    Louis did not respond and walked past her.


    X grabbed him by his arm, but he did not look back. ¡°You were the one who broke up with me nine


    years ago. We had been in a rtionship for six years back then, don¡¯t you feel any reluctance at all?¡±


    Louis broke his arm free of her grasp and turned to look at her with an unconcerned expression. ¡°We


    aren¡¯tpatible.¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 699 by desirenovel


    ¡°We¡¯re notpatible? Is that all I get?¡± X walked around and in front of him with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°We had been together for six years. You love music, so I picked up the violin for you. I¡¯ve always tried


    my best to get close to you, to walk into your heart, but what about you? All you did was trifle with my


    feelings for you.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis¡¯s eyes looked moved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology.¡± X hugged him. ¡°Louis, I can even be the kind of woman you like if


    you don¡¯t like the type of woman I am. You told me that you would try to ept me, but it¡¯s been six


    years now


    ¡®I¡¯ve never gotten into his heart, and all I got from him back then was a breakup and a mere ¡°we aren¡¯t


    compatible¡±. I¡¯m not reconciled to how things turned out!


    Louis pushed her away and quickly put down the hand that was grabbing her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re fine,


    and there¡¯s no need for you to change. Just think of it as a favor that I owe you. I can make up for it


    with any other things, but I¡¯m not worthy of your love and attention.¡±


    He left the performance hall without looking back.


    X¡¯s hands, resting on both sides of her body, could


    not help but clench tightly into fists.


    ¡®I was the one who courted Louis back then, but he rejected me, saying that I¡¯m not his type. But I didn¡¯t


    care much about that, and I was willing to be the woman that¡¯s more his cup of tea. I even picked


    up basic violin skills and tried to learn to enjoy music because of him.


    ¡®On the other hand, he tried to ept me too, and I really thought I had a chance to impress him and


    even walk into his heart someday back then.


    ¡®However, throughout the six years that we were together, Louis could be heedful at times, but he could


    also be rather indifferent to me sometimes. He would smile at me when he was happy, but he could


    also ignore me as if I was invisible when he was not in the mood.


    ¡®I had been paying a lot of attention to Louis when I was abroad all these years. He had not been


    together with another woman ever since he broke up with me, and that¡¯s great news for me. After all,


    I¡¯m the only exgirlfriend that he¡¯s ever announced to the public, even though my title as his girlfriend


    seemed rather nominal.


    ¡®However, he got engaged to the daughter of the Hills out of the blue three years ago. He once


    mentioned that he doesn¡¯t like that his family loves to make marriage arrangements for him on his


    behalf, but still, hepromised in the end.


    ¡®So how can I be reconciled!?


    ¡®I have a better figure and more eye-catching looks, but what does that useless piece of trash have in


    comparison? She¡¯s won just because she has a marriage contract with Louis!?¡¯


    The assistant called X at this time and seemed to have told her that Soul Jewelry had declined her


    offer. Her expression changed a little.


    In the hospital¡­


    Maisie and Kennedy went on a stroll in the garden. Kennedy¡¯s arm injury was recovering well, and he


    had been able to take care of himself. It was said that he could be discharged from the hospital in a


    week.


    Some elderly people could be seen walking around, ying chess, and even sunbathing in the garden.


    Kennedy turned to look at her. ¡°Zee, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ms. Mayweather will make a fuss about it


    after rejecting her offer to endorse our products?¡±


    X had gotten rejected by Soul when she was willing to swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul¡¯s


    products. In the eyes of an outsider, Soul would be crowned as an ¡°insensible¡± and ¡°immode$t¡±


    company.


    Nheless, Maisie did not care. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t think she sincerely wants to get into a


    coboration with Soul. I¡¯m looking for a pure mutualistic rtionship that promotes a win-win


    coboration, not a business rtionship that has someone else¡¯s personal issues mixed in it.¡±


    ¡°Personal issues?¡± Kennedy was puzzled.


    Maisie smiled and gave it to him straight. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin¡¯s ex. And the only condition for her to


    endorse our products is for me to get Ryleigh to cancel her marriage engagement with Louis. Do you


    think I¡¯m someone who would do so?¡±


    Only then did Kennedy realize. ¡°Ms. Mayweather wants to use your identity to facilitate the affairs


    between Mr. Lucas and her?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°She knows that Ryleigh is my best friend, and she thinks


    she can restrain Ryleigh through me. She thinks that I¡¯ll see how many benefits she can make for Soul


    after getting into a coboration with her. And with that, I¡¯ll keep one eye shut and choose not to


    intervene when she makes a move on Ryleigh in the future.¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 700 by desirenovel


    ¡°X knows about my identity and wants to rule out the possibility I¡¯ll stop her from making a move on


    Ryleigh, so she could only swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul to ensure I¡¯ll choose not to


    intervene in her future plots.¡±


    Kennedy chuckled ¡°She thought you would value yourpany¡¯s benefits more than anything else.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Soul is currently in development and needs to obtain more resources before it can arrive


    at a spot where X¡¯s international influence will be of use to thepany.¡±


    They came to a pavilion and saw a small convenience shop nearby, so Maisie asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy,


    would you like something to drink?


    ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    Maisie went to the shop and bought two cans of lemon tea. But a boy came out of nowhere on a


    bicycle, and he did not seem to have noticed Maisie, who suddenly walked out of the sidewalk


    A silhouette dashed up to her and pulled her out of the way in an instant. At the same time, the boy fell


    to the ground because of the sudden brake. He was so frightened that he started crying,


    Maisie was stunned. She looked up immediately and saw Francisco.


    Francisco said to the boy, ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you know that there are many people here? So


    why would you ride so fast around this ce? What would you do if you were to run into someone?¡±


    The boy¡¯s cry intensified, which aroused the passersby¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a kid. How could you scold him like this?¡±


    ¡°So I should condone his behavior just because he¡¯s a kid?¡± Francisco¡¯s face looked expressionless.


    ¡°You people can stand right there andment on how strict and inhumane I am only because you¡¯re


    not the one who almost got hit by him. So are you going just i o admit that you¡¯ve run out of luck if


    you¡¯re the one who got implicated by this boy¡¯s recklessness?¡±


    The passersby who spoke up for the boy seemed not to want to get into an argument with Francisco,


    so all of them approached the boy instead. They then helped him up and let him off after a few words of


    advice.


    Francisco turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°Little goddess, why are you here at the hospital?¡±


    Maisie threw the question back at him. ¡°I can ask you the same.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I came with my mother. She¡¯s not feeling too well. Little goddess, are you not feeling well either?¡±


    Maisie shook her head while Kennedy caught up to them. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, I¡¯m sorry, something


    just happened, and I got held up.¡± Maisie handed the lemon tea in her hand to Kennedy.


    Kennedy grabbed the can of lemon tea and looked at Francisco, who was standing beside her. ¡°And


    who is Francisco sounded modest and courteous. ¡°Hi sir, my name is Francisco Boucher, and I¡¯m a


    friend of little-Maisie.¡±


    Kennedy nodded.


    Samantha appeared at this time. She was stunned at first when she saw Maisie and Kennedy but then


    laughed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, do you know them?¡± Francisco looked shocked.


    Samantha was surprised as well. After all, even her son knew them too.


    After Samantha¡¯s exnation, Francisco finally knew that his mother was Kennedy¡¯s savior and that


    Kennedy was his little goddess¡¯s uncle.


    Kennedy and Samantha had only met each other once the other night, but the two of them became


    very acquainted after meeting each other again today.


    Maisie and Francisco walked behind them while they were chatting with each other-that was when


    Francisco approached Maisie and whispered, ¡°Little goddess, my mother and your uncle seem to make


    quite a match.¡±


    Maisie chuckled and lowered her voice. ¡°Now that your mother and father are divorced, you¡¯ll hold on to


    any way that can get your mother back onto the market as her son?¡±


    Francisco crossed his arms as if he was upset as soon as Maisie mentioned his father. ¡°That¡¯s because


    my father doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her. A good woman like my mother deserves a better man.¡±


    It happened that he spoke a little too loudly, and the two walking in front of them managed to hear it, so


    Samantha turned around and red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t make you keep your mouth shut now, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Francisco got behind Maisie, smiled, and said, ¡°Little goddess, please protect me.¡±


    Maisie nced at him andughed out loud. ¡°But aren¡¯t you the little devil who fears no one?¡±

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 701 by desirenovel


    Francisco asked, ¡°Who said that? Do you think we¡¯re still at training camp?¡±


    He really hadn¡¯t been afraid of anyone at the training camp.


    Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more.


    Samantha left once she got the medication. Francisco was worried that his father would harass his


    mother, so he left with her,


    When he left, he mentioned that she owed him a meal so that she didn¡¯t forget.


    Maisie wouldn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t seem satisfied, so he walked to the car and said shamelessly, ¡°After what


    happened today, two meals.¡±


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    After their car drove off, Maisie could hear the sound of a car honk from not too far away. She turned


    around and saw an eye-catching, but familiar Maybach parked there.


    Maisie took a deep breath. ¡®Nn!


    She walked to the car, and the window slowly rolled down, revealing Nn in the driver seat.:


    His coat was off, and he wore a navy blue shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The car was


    filled


    with a light perfume for men by Gi, the one that he usually used. It had abination of patchouli


    and cedar-the scent was sexy and masculine.


    Even after being married for three years, Maisie still couldn¡¯t resist falling head over heels for him.


    She sat in the passenger seat and leaned toward him.¡± Honey, I suddenly realize that you¡¯re extra


    attractive today.¡±


    Nn smirked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I always attractive?¡±


    Maisie beamed. ¡°Yes, my husband has always been charming, making me fall head over heels every


    day.¡±


    He stopped smiling, pinching her chin, and approached. ¡°What did you do? What is this ttery?¡±


    Maisie licked her lips and put her arms around his neck. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. I just missed you


    more than usual today.¡±


    Nn slowly said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Maisie leaned right in front of his face, the top half of her body leaning on him seductively, then said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Nn kissed her and tasted something, ¡°Lemon?¡±


    She smiled, the twinkle in her eyes making them look so clear. ¡°I drank a can of lemon tea.¡± Then she


    blew her breath at him.


    Nn turned her face away. ¡°That¡¯s so childish.¡±


    He started the car and drove away.


    Maisie put her cheeks on her hands and looked at him, smiling. Her eyes filled with happiness.


    At night the next day, Nn attended a charity ball named ¡®Twilight¡¯.


    The event hall was full of people from the business world, representatives from corporations. The


    theme of ¡®Twilight¡¯ was to build schools on the outskirts. The guests signed on the cardboard wall.


    The representatives of the corporations were all surprised at Nn¡¯s presence.


    ckgold had charity events too, but Nn rarely showed up. He would usually send a representative


    like the otherpanies, but he attended with his wife this time.


    A middle-aged man walked toward Nn. It was Mr. South, the organizer of the charity event. ¡°It¡¯s rare


    to see Mr. Goldmann from ckgold.¡±


    Nn shook his hand amicably, ¡°I¡¯m not here as ckgold¡¯s representative. I¡¯m here personally.¡±


    Mr. South wasn¡¯t surprised. Some entrepreneurs would donate in their name, and given Nn¡¯s status,


    he wouldn¡¯t mind that.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nn saw Anthony among the crowd. Mr. South handed a ss of champagne to him and noticed who


    he was looking at. ¡°Mr. Topaz has been doing a lot of charity work in the past few years. I heard it was


    for his daughter.¡±


    Maisie looked toward the crowd when she heard that. Most entrepreneurs donated to show how


    sessful they were, but Anthony had been actively donating for years. He wanted to do good and at


    the same time build a better conscience.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 702 by desirenovel


    Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter was still in a vegetative state and might not wake up, but he never gave up hope.


    Anthony saw Nn too and walked toward him.¡± You¡¯re here.¡±


    Nn smiled and nodded. ¡°Uncle Anthony,¡± He put his hand over Maisie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let me introduce


    you. This is my wife, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡±


    Maisie politely greeted him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Anthony courteously replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and Nn. You really are a match made in


    heaven.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    The host did an opening introduction and invited someone from the organizing team to give a speech.


    The LED screen on stage showed the area¡¯s situation, where the donations went, and the organizers


    invited the children from the viges to give their appreciation.


    When the donation ceremony started, all thepanies donated cash, paintings, and more, all costing


    hundreds of thousands.


    Anthony donated 100,000 textbooks and $150,000 in cash, weing a round of apuse from the


    attendees.


    When the host saw the note from another donor, he looked extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Mr. and


    Mrs. Goldmann, for donating $ 3,000,000 to build schools in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°$3,000,000 just like that. Only Mr. Goldmann could do that.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not only has ckgold been generating assets over the years, but this really isn¡¯t much to the


    Goldmanns.¡±


    ¡°We could neverpare to Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    The discussions around them were pretty loud.


    Maisie turned to look at Nn and raised her brows,¡± Mr. and Mrs.?¡±


    Nn said into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    Maisie pulled at his tie. ¡°You¡¯re paying all of that. People are going to think that I¡¯m just riding your


    coattails.¡±


    Nn held her hand and looked around at the people.¡± I don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more. She waved to get the crew to approach, and when he did, she said


    something into his ear.


    Nn watched her but didn¡¯t stop her.


    The crew walked to the stage and spoke to the surprised host. He then excitedly announced, ¡°We got


    the news that Mrs. Goldmann understood that it


    wouldn¡¯t be easy for the children to study in the condition they¡¯re in, and she would like to donate some


    learning supplies in her own name. She wishes that the children will be able to fulfill their dreams while


    studying in a new environment.¡±


    The round of apuse was thunderous.


    Maisie dly epted their praises.


    Before the ball started, the children from the viges came to take pictures with Maisie and gave her


    some gifts.


    Maisie took their gifts, bent down to look at them, and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your gifts. I¡¯ll treasure them.¡±


    The support teacher leading the children said with sincerity, ¡°We really appreciate the supplies you


    have donated. When the new schools are built, the children will no longer need to share textbooks.¡±


    Maisie held her hand. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you either. I¡¯m doing all I can for you and the


    children, hoping that it can help you.¡±


    The teacher brought the children to prepare for the performance when Nn walked next to Maisie and


    smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my wife was such a phnthropist.¡±


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m not usually kind?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nn held her waist and smiled, ¡°My wife is both strong and gentle in my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 703 by desirenovel


    Maisie saw something and pushed the gift she was holding into Nn¡¯s arms, ¡°Help me take care of


    this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Maisie walked into the corridor and saw Anthony speaking to an old man outside.


    Maisie didn¡¯t interrupt them but instead walked over after the man left. ¡°Mr. Topaz.¡±


    Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why aren¡¯t you spending time with Nn?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°I told him I came to see you.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    She nodded and found an excuse. ¡°I was a student of Northwest University, and I shared sses with


    your daughter Naomi. I¡¯ve heard about you a lot earlier.¡±


    Anthony was surprised, and his eyes turned gloomy, ¡°Oh..¡±


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t interact much with your daughter, I knew that she was a hardworking and positive


    person.¡±


    Anthony was moved because it had been a while since someonest spoke to him about his daughter,


    and this was her coursemate. ¡°That child really was positive.¡±


    Maisie lowered her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to bring up sad memories, but you never gave up. I believe


    Ms. Topaz will wake up one day.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Maisie paused before asking, ¡°Did you look into her ident?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s face dropped. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to investigate. Only the Hill girl was there when my daughter


    got into that ident.¡±


    ¡®So it¡¯s true¡­


    Maisie narrowed her eyes, and something came to her mind. ¡°Mr. Topaz, could I visit Ms. Topaz if it¡¯s


    not too much trouble?


    Anthony agreed


    After the ball ended, Maisie and Nn walked to the parking lot, where Quincy parked in front of them.


    They got into the car.


    Quincy turned around and stared at the gift in Nn¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a gift session during the charity


    ball?¡±


    Nn proudly said, ¡°The children from the viges gave this to my wife. I¡¯m just holding it for her.¡±


    Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile when she looked at the way Nn was protecting the gift.


    The media reported about the charity event, but the donations of both Nn and Maisie were not


    announced, probably because they requested it. Still, that caught the attention and spection of a lot


    of inte users.


    Maisie couldn¡¯t care less about thements. She arrived at the nursing home in town and checked


    for the room Naomi was staying in.


    The nurse brought Maisie to a VIP room. She walked in and saw that the room was warmly decorated,


    and the flowers next to the bed were still fresh. It was obvious that Mr. Topaz changed them out


    regrly.


    Naomi relied on the oxygen supplied by the machines-the ECG that rose and fell proved that she was


    still alive.


    A nurse around 50 years old walked in and was surprised because it was probably the first time


    someone visited Naomi, Who are you?¡± Maisie turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a coursemate of Ms.


    Topaz. I¡¯ve gotten Mr. Topaz¡¯s permission to visit her.¡±


    The nurse was surprised. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Maisie put the flowers in the vase. ¡°Have you been taking care of her all these years?¡±


    The nurse nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Topaz visits every few days, but I¡¯m usually taking care of her. I¡¯ve been


    working here for more than 1 O years.¡±


    Someone in aa would require constant massaging to ensure blood cirction. The nurse helped


    cut her nails and hair every now and then.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 704 by desirenovel


    Of course, they would also push her outside to get some sun, but the duration was limited.


    Maisie looked at the person sleeping in bed and heard the nurse sigh. ¡°Ms. Topaz got into the ident


    at such a young age and has been sleeping for over 10 years. Even the doctors advised Mt. Topaz to


    let go.¡±


    Maisie feltplicated. She wouldn¡¯t have known about Naomi if Louis had never mentioned her.


    She thought of something. ¡°No one has visited her other than Mr. Topaz?¡±


    The nurse pondered. ¡°Her coursemates visited at first, but it didn¡¯t continue for long. No one else came


    after that.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie stayed there for a while before leaving the nursing home. She got into her car and gave Ryleigh


    a call.


    Ryleigh was at the pool hall with Barbara. Maisie went there with Saydie and saw only the two of them


    at the table.


    She walked over with her arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourselves.¡±


    Ryleigh was drinking coke, then smiled. ¡°We¡¯re jobless. Of course, we¡¯re enjoying ourselves.¡±


    Barbara hit a ball into the hole and stood up to retort,¡±


    I¡¯m not like you. I have enough money even though I¡¯m jobless.¡±


    Ryleigh was rendered speechless.


    Maisie took the cue that Barbara handed to her, walked to the table, and got balls 7 and 12 into the


    pockets. ¡°Ryleigh, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Ryleigh stopped what she was doing. ¡°Why?¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t speak.


    Barbara teased, ¡°Did X do something again?¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s not about her.¡± Maisie looked up at Ryleigh.


    Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°It¡¯s about me?¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    Ryleighughed drily. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, why would Louis look into your background?¡±


    Ryleigh was obviously surprised but didn¡¯t speak.


    Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°You never thought of giving an exnation about that?¡±


    ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes showed that she was still trying to evade the truth.


    Maisie put down the cue. ¡°Even though it¡¯s been over 10 years, I never asked because you never


    talked about it, and I know you¡¯re not like that. I went to see Naomi.¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed a little. She lowered her head and bit her lip.


    Barbara looked at them. ¡°What is this about?¡±


    Neither of them answered, and it became quiet.


    Soon, Maisie said, ¡°Ryleigh, I want to help you.¡±


    Ryleigh had helped her in the past, but Maisie never got to help her back. Thus, she had to help


    Ryleigh get out of this now.


    Ryleigh paused and looked down. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened either. When I woke up, Naomi was


    already lying in a pool of blood.¡±


    ¡°When you woke up?¡± Maisie was shocked.


    Ryleigh nodded. ¡°I had received a message from Naomi, asking me to go meet her to talk about


    something, so I went over¡­¡±


    When she had gotten there, she didn¡¯t see Naomi. As such, she had waited at the stairs for a while


    before suddenly fainting.


    After waking up, her neck had been hurting, as if she had been hit. She then saw Naomi lying in a pool


    of blood at the bottom of the stairs as if she had fallen.


    She had been shocked, and when she realized that she needed to report this to a teacher, the people


    from the orchestra had already shown up with one.


    There wasn¡¯t surveince at the stairs, and the cameras in the corridor had caught her walking through,


    but she hadn¡¯t appeared after a long time.


    Thus, the video was suddenly the ¡®proof of her ¡®crime¡¯.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 705 by desirenovel


    Maisie was quiet, thinking.


    Barbara supported herself with her hand on the table.¡± Could it be possible that the victim staged all of


    this?¡±


    Ryleigh looked at her, ¡°Naomi wouldn¡¯t use her life as a joke.¡±


    Barbara put her chin on her hand. ¡°So Naomi was attacked, but why would the attacker pin this on


    you?¡±


    Ryleigh had no idea.


    Maisie crossed her arms, ¡°It¡¯s because of the admission list of the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova.


    There was only one spot, so either Ryleigh or Naomi would have gotten it.¡±


    Ryleigh and Naomi had been outstanding rivals in the orchestra, but if Naomi wanted to frame Ryleigh


    to get in, she wouldn¡¯t need to put her life on the line.


    If Naomi was attacked and Ryleigh was framed, that would be akin to killing two birds with one stone,


    eliminating two rivals at once. As such, theirpetition would be the person who benefitted.


    Barbara understood what Maisie was trying to say. ¡°So it was someone else in the orchestra?¡±


    They both looked toward Ryleigh, who looked innocent. ¡°Many people from the club joined the


    competition, how would I know who it was?¡±


    Barbara and Maisie looked at each other and sighed.


    They really couldn¡¯t rely on Ryleigh because she was so naive. She had been framed for so many


    years but never suspected anyone.


    Luckily, Barbara was ready to help. She knew some friends who knew a lot of people in Northwest


    University, and they knew more or less about what had happened.


    Maisie asked Saydie to send Ryleigh home, but she got a call from a stranger on the way to the office.


    The moment she heard a woman¡¯s voice, X¡¯s face popped up in her mind.


    X didn¡¯t seem to be giving up and asked to meet at Soul.


    When Maisie got there, X was already waiting for her on the couch.


    She smiled. ¡°Are you not even going to consider?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie stopped in front of the couch. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, Soul will naturally wee you, but I can¡¯t


    agree to your terms.¡±


    X¡¯s expression remained the same as she slowly said, ¡°You treat your friends very well, but I heard


    that your friend was asked to leave school because she attacked someone.¡±


    Maisie was expressionless, but her eyes were dark while she quietly sized X up.


    X went straight to the point. ¡°If the news started spreading again, I¡¯m afraid that your friend would


    have to face some terrible criticism.¡±


    The Hills had tried to silence the criticism. With Russel Hill¡¯s need to protect his daughter, he would not


    allow this to resurface.


    If everyone learned about this in this era of advanced technology, Ryleigh would be easily attacked by


    Inte users.


    Maisie¡¯s eyes turned darker.


    She knew Ryleigh well. She wasn¡¯t as strong as she seemed. She had a fragile heart and would never


    be able to ept the criticism from the outside world. As such, she had chosen to hide in her shell and


    rather be unassuming so that no one would notice her.


    X thought Maisie was going topromise. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make you my enemy because I¡¯m


    sincere about being the spokesperson for Soul. Also, my status and fan base will bring a lot more


    benefits to you, so why do you pretend that it isn¡¯t true?


    Maisie could tell that X wasn¡¯t a kind person.


    ¡°How could you say that you¡¯re sincere in coborating but threaten me with my friend¡¯s past?¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 706 by desirenovel


    Maisie squinted her eyes, and the smile slowly faded from her face. ¡°Do you think Louis will go back to


    you after Ryleigh cancels their marriage?¡±


    The emotion in X¡¯s eyes changed, but she soon calmed herself down. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your concern,


    Ms. Vanderbilt. I¡¯ve been with Louis for six years. I could get him to fall in love with me in the past, and I


    can do the same in the future.¡±


    X rose to her feet and walked up to Masie. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to


    our cooperation.¡±


    Just when X walked to the door, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°You really don¡¯t know Louis, do you?


    Of course, you don¡¯t know me either.¡±


    X froze.


    However, she did not say anything and left in the end.


    At the Royal Academy of Music¡­


    Louis was teaching in the ssroom. After the lesson was over, a couple of female students


    approached him shyly to ask for advice about the finger positions.


    Louis nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it before in the lesson. It¡¯s your business if you


    don¡¯t pay attention during ss. I¡¯m not a tutor, and I don¡¯t want this to happen next time.¡±


    The group of students looked at each other embarrassingly as Louis exited the ssroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Professor Lucas is a little bit too harsh? Does he not know how to take care of girls?¡±


    A female student who was familiar with Louis¡¯ temperament looked at them and chimed in, ¡°I suggest


    you guys drop your thoughts. You should be grateful that he didn¡¯t scold you.¡±


    Louis was notoriously known for his strictness in the Royal Academy of Music. He had zero-tolerance


    toward students who did not work hard in his lesson. He would harshly reprimand a lot of his students


    whenever they did something wrong, and a lot of girls had cried because of this.


    The group of girls were all new students, so they weren¡¯t familiar with Louis. They just thought they


    were lucky to have such a good-looking teacher as their instructor. If they had known that he had a bad


    temper, they would never have said something like that to him.


    When Louis returned to his office, a woman was sitting inside. The woman was Chenney Campbell,


    one of Louis¡¯ colleagues, as well as the instructor for the orchestra department.


    Chenney looked at Louis for a long while before asking hesitantly, ¡°All of the teachers from the music


    faculty are going for a gathering tonight. Do you want to join us, Professor Lucas?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Louis replied as he cleaned up the schoolwork on his desk.


    Chenney seemed a little bit embarrassed but did not press on anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Louis received a call and picked it up. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    X was the caller, so there was a distinct tone of impatience in his voice.


    X smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to join me for dinner tonight?


    Perhaps she knew that Louis would turn her down, so she said, ¡°1 ll wait for you in the usual spot. Also,


    I have something that I think you would be interested in.¡±


    Louis pondered for a while before saying yes.


    In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­


    While they were having dinner, Maisie looked at the dishes and was lost in her thoughts.


    Daisie and Colton raised their heads and looked at each other. They then went up to Nn and asked,¡±


    What¡¯s going on with Mommy, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I guess someone has offended your mom again,¡± Nn replied as he put a nicely peeled lobster on


    Maisie¡¯s te.


    Colton looked at him and asked, ¡°Is that you, Daddy?¡±


    Nn shot him a gloomy nce. ¡®Is this kid asking for a beating?¡¯


    Maisie picked the lobster up from her te and put it into her mouth. Then, she sighed.


    Nn looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Zee. She¡¯s just a model. We can just put


    her on the cklist.¡±


    ¡°Nn.¡± Maisie lifted her eyes and looked at Nn,¡± Even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t simply do that. She¡¯s


    a supermodel and has a lot of fans. Many people will get angered if we put her on the cklist.¡±


    Nn shrugged and replied, ¡°So? Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of those Inte trolls who don¡¯t even have


    the guts to reveal their real name?¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 707 by desirenovel


    Maisie was amused by him. This was indeed something that woulde out of his mouth after he lost


    his memory.


    Daisie chimed in and asked, ¡°What are inte trolls?¡±


    Maisie exined, ¡°Like those people who scolded you and brother in the past. They¡¯re known as the


    Inte trolls.¡±


    ¡°Oh i see.¡± Daisie replied.


    Nn ced his hand on the back of Maisie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ll let her be the


    spokesperson?¡±


    Maisie shrugged, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. She hase to me so many times, and it


    will bring bad influence to Soul if I refuse to let her be the spokesperson.¡±


    Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Soul Jewelry is apany under the ckgold Group right now. I¡¯m sure


    there¡¯s nothing she can do about it if you tell her that ckgold doesn¡¯t want her to be the


    spokesperson for Soul.¡±


    Not wanting Nn to do anything stupid, Maisie hastily stopped him. ¡°Darling, leave this to me. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t let her have her ways.


    Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave her in your hands. However, if she still doesn¡¯t stop


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    causing trouble, I¡¯ll step in.¡±


    Maisie blinked and leaned toward him. ¡°Okay. I love you so much, my dear darling.¡±


    Both Daisie and Colton shook their heads speechlessly as they looked at the pair of lovebirds in front of


    them.


    At Orbit Restaurant¡­


    X was pouring wine into a ss. She had only put on light makeup as she knew that Louis did not


    like women to put on heavy makeup. Here you go. I still remember that white wine is your favorite.¡±


    Louis lifted his eyes to look at her and said, ¡°What is the thing that you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± X picked the ss up and swirled it. ¡°Or you just don¡¯t want to stay with me for


    one more second?¡±


    Louis leaned toward the back of the chair and replied,¡± I don¡¯t have that much spare time.¡±


    X chuckled. ¡°But you have that spare time to entertain Ryleigh?¡±


    Louis¡¯s face was bereft of any emotion, and his gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. What¡¯s the


    thing that you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry. Don¡¯t you think you should congratte me?¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression finally changed, but he still kept his cool.


    X took a sip from the wine and looked at him fixedly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    She put the ss on the table and continued. ¡°Mr.


    Goldmann¡¯s wife isn¡¯t that difficult to deal with. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect she would be so protective of


    her friend. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can bring profits to Soul Jewelry. After learning what I can bring for


    her, between friends and profits, I think she will choose the profits, right?¡±


    Louis looked at her gloomily before suddenlyughing.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed after all these years,¡± Louismented. He picked up the ss of wine and


    ced it near his nose. ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, X.¡±


    He did not drink the wine and put the ss back on the table. ¡°White wine used to be my favorite, but


    it¡¯s already in the past.¡±


    X¡¯s fingers turned slightly white as she gripped the stem of the ss harder. She gazed at Louis


    fixedly. From what Louis had told her, she knew that the man in front of her had changed. He was no


    longer the man he once was.


    She pressed her lips tightly and suddenlyughed.¡± Have you ever thought of me after all these years?¡±


    ¡°It was a mistake for me to give you hope in the first ce,¡± Louis replied.


    He shouldn¡¯t have given her any hope at all.


    X froze, and a hint of surprise crossed her eyes. She did not say anything for a long while, and only


    after calming herself down did she ask, ¡°Did you regret it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation.


    This was something that X had expected, so she was able to stay calm. If it were other people, they


    might start throwing a tantrum and making a scene, but she did not do that.


    Perhaps all models had to take care of their facial expressions. She would never allow herself to lose


    control in front of a camera, let alone in a public ce.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 708 by desirenovel


    Louis buttoned the button on his shirt and rose to his feet. ¡°This meal is on me. Also, it¡¯s long over


    between us. No matter what the reason is for you to sign the endorsement with Soul Jewelry. just want


    to tell you that nothing can affect me.¡±


    After that, without waiting for the food to be served, he went to the counter to settle the bill and left the


    restaurant without looking back.


    X was left sitting alone in the seat, and her hand gripping the ss was shaking slightly.


    ¡®Nothing can affect you? Hah, are you sure about that?¡¯ The next day¡­


    Today was the shooting day for themercial of the jewelry for couples. Since themercial theme


    was ¡± wedding,¡± the shooting team was going to shoot themercial at the church and the beach.


    The photoshoot was done with Nathan Hayes, another male artist, since this jewelry line was dedicated


    to couples.


    The shooting crew was cross-checking the script with Nathan in the booth. The producer had brought


    Nathan into the crew. He was not an A-tier artist, and he had only made his debut just a few years ago.


    He usually yed as the affectionate second male lead in various dramas. He had great acting skills,


    and


    coupled with his good looks, many people were able to remember his face.


    Nathan was experienced in acting and was used to memorizing scripts, so it was a piece of cake for


    him to memorize a few lines for themercial.


    When the film director did not see X, he looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Mayweather?¡±


    Someone replied, ¡°Ms. Mayweather is still putting on her makeup.¡±


    The director looked at his watch and said, ¡°It has been a few hours, and she isn¡¯t done with her


    makeup yet?¡±


    X was an A-tier international supermodel. In other words, she shared the same reputation as some


    of the top artists in their country. Besides, her father was the director of Royal Crown. Therefore,


    nobody dared to treat her lightly.


    However, the director obviously had run out of patience. He said, ¡°Send someone to tell her to hurry u


    p. The weather is good now. We should seize the opportunity and finish the shooting as soon as


    possible.¡±


    A crew member went to do the bidding. Then, X¡¯s assistant came over with the crew member. He


    seemed not to be in a hurry at all as he said matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys waiting for


    Ms. Mayweather for a while? She still needs some time for preparation. Besides, it¡¯s still early. We still


    have a lot of time, so why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The remaining crew members fell silent, and their faces sank when they heard what the assistant had


    said.


    The film director¡¯s facial expression gradually stiffened. He was furious but didn¡¯t dare tosh out at her


    because her father was the director of Royal Crown.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from afar.


    ¡°This is the first day of our cooperation, and she isn¡¯t cooperating at all. Go back and ask X what she


    really means.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice.


    It was Maisie, and Saydie was walking next to her with her hands on her back. Her gaze was so cold


    that it sent a chill down X¡¯ s assistant¡¯s spine.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The rest of the people were not surprised that Maisie wasn¡¯t afraid of X at all. After all, both Royal


    Crown and Soul Jewelry werepanies under the ckgold Group. Besides, she was Nn¡¯s wife,


    so there was no way she would be afraid of her.


    When X appeared, she asked her assistant to apologize to the shooting crew. Then, she walked to


    the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. My assistant didn¡¯t express it clearly. It¡¯s my fault, and you all have misunderstood. I was


    memorizing the lines at the back since this is the first time I¡¯m working with someone on amercial.


    I don¡¯t want to be a drag for Mr. Hayes.¡±


    The atmosphere lightened up a bit after her exnation.


    Maisie looked at her for a long while before she smiled and walked toward the booth.


    X was very cooperative throughout the entire shooting process.


    A crew member handed Maisie a bottle of water.


    Maisie took over the bottle of water and thanked the crew member. When she twisted open the bottle,


    she heard some of them talking behind her.


    ¡°This model is such a poser. She deliberately held us out by saying that she hadn¡¯tpleted her


    makeup yet this morning, and now, she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s so cooperative.¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 709 by desirenovel


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Mrs. Goldmann is here. After all, she¡¯s signed an endorsement contract with Mrs.


    Goldmann, and since her boss is here, of course, she has to act like she¡¯s being very cooperative.¡±


    Maisie drank the water silently. It seemed to her that it was right for her toe here. If she hadn¡¯t


    come here herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know everything that X had been doing behind her back


    She was a famous supermodel who had signed an endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. The


    magazinepany that worked on themercial had a cooperation with Soul, and the magazine


    company had borrowed the shooting crew from elsewhere,


    The fact that Soul was willing to spend money on her and the magazinepany was willing to provide


    the cover showed X¡¯s poprity and influence. Even if X didn¡¯t cooperate with the shooting


    process, the shooting crew wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. However, it was very likely that


    they would not ept any more Soulmercials in the future.


    X clearly wanted to make things hard for Maisie, and then she would use her influence to get her


    compensation,


    If it were other jewelrypanies, they might have taken her lightly and fallen into her trap.


    After the shooting was over, a smile finally appeared on the film director¡¯s darkened face,


    X took over a cup of coffee from her assistant. She strode toward Maisie enthusiastically and


    handed the coffee to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you must be exhausted froming all the way here Here is


    a cup of coffee for you.¡±


    Maisie smiled and took over the cup from Xn. However, the coffee sshed on the ground, and


    everyone turned their heads to look at them.


    X¡¯s assistant hastily picked her hand up and began checking it. ¡°Are you hurt, Ms. Mayweather?¡±


    X smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her assistant then turned his head around and looked at Maisie, whose face was bereft of emotion.


    ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the first thing Ms. Mayweather did aftering from overseas was to sign an


    endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. However, you turned down her offer three times. I know you¡¯re


    not happy with her, but she just wanted to give you a cup of coffee. How could you make things difficult


    for her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason. Stop speaking, and this isn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s fault,¡± X put up a generous


    outlook and scolded her assistant gently


    Nobody knew what had happened, so the film director went forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    X replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. The coffee slipped past my hand and-¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather,¡±


    Jason interrupted, cutting her short, ¡°You¡¯re a model. Your hands are as precious as your legs. What if


    the wound on your hand affects your other endorsement? I know Ms. Vanderbilt doesn¡¯t like you. If not,


    why would she reject your offer three times before letting you be the spokesperson for Soul?¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    All of them knew that it was X who had proposed herself to be the spokesperson for Soul after


    returning from overseas. It was just that they did not expect that Soul had rejected her three times,


    Judging from X¡¯s status in the fashion industry, it would be like a big fish in a small pond if she went


    to other Jewelrypanies and only Soul had what it took to reject her.


    Saydie wanted to go forward, but Maisie stopped her.


    She looked at X with a smile on her face and talked to her in a voice that only both of them could


    hear.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    X pretended that she did not know what Maisie was talking about and replied, ¡°What?¡±


    Maisie raised her hand in the air. There was a red welt on the back of her hand. ¡°I was the one who got


    scalded. This is strange. If I didn¡¯t like Ms.


    Mayweather and intentionally spilled the coffee she handed to me, she would be the one who got


    scalded:


    X¡¯s hand was fine, but there was a wound on the back of Malsie¡¯s hand.


    The rest of the crew members brought a few ice cubes and a wound cream for burns. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt,


    you should attend to your wound first.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 710 by desirenovel


    X was stunned.


    Jason then said begrudgingly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Ms. Mayweather


    should be the one who got scalded?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason.¡± X went forward and stopped him. She did not want to make a big deal out o


    fit.


    She paced toward Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms.


    Vanderbilt. It was my mistake. My assistant is just worried about me, so please don¡¯t take everything he


    said to your heart.¡±


    ¡°But it was him who said I dislike you and rejected you three times. Anyway, I¡¯m sure you know better


    than anyone why I rejected you, Ms. Mayweather.¡±


    X did not expect that Maisie would admit she had rejected her three times. After all, it would give


    people some room for imagination after what Jason had said.


    However, since Maisie had admitted it herself, it would be her problem instead.


    Maisie and X were unwilling to back down. In the end, X said, ¡°I¡¯ll educate my assistant and won¡¯t


    let him talk nonsense in the future.¡±


    After the ¡°farce¡± ended, Saydie sent Maisie back to Soul Jewelry by car.


    She looked toward the back through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°What does that woman want? It seems


    to me that she doesn¡¯t y dirty for nothing.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Saydie knew what X was doing, but she couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Maisie lowered her head to look at the red welt at the back of her hand. ¡°It seems to me that she can¡¯t


    wait any longer.¡±


    X had her own motive for signing the endorsement contract with Soul. She had deliberately dyed


    the shooting process to leave a bad impression on the magazinepany so that they wouldn¡¯t easily


    cooperate with Soul. As such, she could arrange her resources for herself.


    She had deliberately spilled the coffee to make people think that Soul had rejected her three times


    because they didn¡¯t like her, creating a rumor that Soul looked down on an ¡°A-list supermodel¡±


    X had been under the impression she could force Maisie into submission because she knew about


    Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret.¡± She was betting on whether Maisse would care about Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret¡± and go


    against her.


    Apparently, X did not want Maisie to step into the rtionship between her, Ryleigh, and Louis.


    Maisie was pretty certain that Louis had said something to her. That¡¯s why she was being so impatient.


    Ergo, she was using this kind of method that would bring more harm than benefit to herself to force her


    to ¡°persuade¡±


    Ryleigh to cancel her marriage with Louis.


    ¡°Will it affect Soul?¡± Saydie asked.


    Maisie looked outside through the mirror and said,¡± Since she wants to create a rumor, I¡¯ll give her the


    chance then.¡±


    This time, she was going the other way round.


    In the afternoon, the topic #Soul Jewelry Rejected X Three Times# appeared in Google Trends.


    Many people clicked on it, and it became one of the hottest topics on the Inte. Most of the people


    who supported X were her fans.


    #They rejected X, yet they still want to take advantage of her poprity.#


    #If you don¡¯t like X, then don¡¯t sign an endorsement contract with her.#


    #No offense, but who do Soul Jewelry think they are? They¡¯re just relying on Mr. Goldmann!#


    #This literally disgusts me. I hope they shut down the entirepany.#


    Jason was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You told me not to publish it, so how is there any chance I would


    publish it?¡±


    X knew Jason very well, so she believed him. There was no way he would publish something like


    this without her permission, so who was it?


    Could it be the people from the shooting crew?


    X had no other choice but to calm herself down. After all, exposing these things was not beneficial to


    her. Maisie was Nn¡¯s.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 711 by desirenovel


    However, X calmed down almost instantly upon thinking she still possessed a piece of Ryleigh¡¯s


    dark history.


    ¡®If Maisie really cares about her friends, then I won¡¯t end up as the sole person who suffers a defeat in


    this incident:


    Maisie sat in the office, scrolling through the trending posts on Twitter and Google, and the corners of


    her lips were slightly lifted. ¡®It seems that the money that I¡¯ve spent didn¡¯t go to waste. The article has


    already dominated the list of trending posts:


    After a while, she saw the Instagram story published by X, which rified that the headlines were


    nonexistent and thatizens should not believe in them.


    ¡®This Instagram story is enough to prove that X is still not prepared to offend mepletely.


    A female employee hurried in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Soul Jewelry has made its way onto Google Trends


    again!¡±


    Maisie raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. Tell our employees just to ignore those articles. I¡¯ll deal


    with it myself.¡±


    Her cell phone rang not long after the female


    employee left her office. Maisie took a glimpse at the screen of her phone and trembled.


    ¡®It¡¯s Nn!


    She quickly answered the call, ¡°Hey, honey. Are you calling because you miss me?¡±


    Upon hearing her call him ¡°honey¡± in such a coquettish manner, Nn¡¯s face, which initially looked


    spiritless, lost some of its coldness.


    He pretended to clear his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the article.¡±


    Maisie was perspiring on her forehead. He was obviously reminding her that he would take action if she


    still could not resolve it.


    She replied calmly, ¡°Honey, the article is actually on the trending list because of me. I did it on


    purpose.¡±


    Nn frowned. ¡°Did you just nder your ownpany?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie propped her chin against her hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m not a person who


    would swallow this disgrace without putting up a fight.¡±


    Maisie coaxed Nn for a long time before he agreed not to intervene. She then stared at the redness


    and swelling on the back of her hand.


    ¡®Nn would probably lose his cool if he were to know that I¡¯ve been scalded by coffee.


    X came to find Maisie. Maisie knew the reason she was here and went to meet her.


    She came alone without her assistant. ¡°Ms.


    Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry about what happened this morning. In order to express my apology, I want you to


    have this gift.¡±


    Maisie took a nce at it. It was a perfume sold by a luxury brand from Morwich known as Charm Co.


    Maisie had lived in Morwich for three years, so she had heard a lot about the perfume manufactured by


    Charm Co.


    A single bottle of perfume would cost at least tens of thousands after being converted into dors.


    Maisie did not ept it. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, I don¡¯t me you, and don¡¯t n to me you either. I¡¯ll


    ept your apology, but this gift is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    X gave off a grin. ¡°But I¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t ept this gift, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡±


    She was determined to give it out.


    Maisie squinted for a split second. ¡°Since it¡¯s a kind gesture from you, then it¡¯d be rude for me to insist


    on not epting it.¡±


    Seeing that she had finally epted it, X smiled.¡± I¡¯ll find a way to rify the trending article that has


    brought troubles upon you. My assistant sounded really rude back then, so please don¡¯t take it to


    heart.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let your assistant¡¯s attitude affect our coboration.¡±


    X did not stay for long. She left Soul shortly after having a few words with Maisie.


    Maisie stared at the box of perfume on the desk, and nobody knew what was going through her mind at


    the moment.


    When she returned to the Goldmann mansion in the evening, she called out Daisie and Colton¡¯s names


    as soon as she arrived at the entryway.


    However, no one responded to her call.


    Nn stuck half of his handsome face out of the kitchen and looked at her, his voice sounding deep


    and melodious. ¡°You¡¯vee home. Alfred brought Daisie and Colton back to the family estate.¡±


    Maisie was startled for a moment, then looked around the living room. ¡°Then where are all the servants


    and maids?¡±


    ¡°I gave them a few days off, so it¡¯s just us now.¡± Nn was simmering a broth in the kitchen. He had an


    apron on and had rolled his sleeves up to his elbows.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 712 by desirenovel


    The fluorescent light shone on him from above his head, and he looked warm and sexy as if ayer of


    filter had been applied.


    Maisie stepped into the kitchen and hugged him from behind. ¡°Have you taken a shower yet?¡±


    The scent on his body smelled refreshing and pleasant -it was a fragrance that one would have after


    taking a bath, and it smelled very soothing.


    He tilted his head and nced at her. ¡°The kitchen smells just like an oven now. Go out and wait for


    me. Dinner will be ready soon


    She chuckled as her fingers fiddled with all parts of his body. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my husband to be


    capable of bing a househusband.¡±


    Nn turned down the gas, turned around, hauled her into his arms, lifted her, and ced her on a


    clean counter. ¡°You bad girl, I¡¯ m making you dinner, and here you are seducing me.¡±


    Maisie leaned back slightly while wrapping her arms around his neck as he leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯ve brought


    you some pre-dinner snacks.¡±


    Nn raised his eyebrows and pecked her cheeks with her warm lips. ¡°Then make sure that you¡¯ll fill


    me up before dinner starts.¡±


    Maisie walked downstairs after taking a shower, and Nn had already brought all the warm dishes to


    the dining table.


    He pulled her chair out for her, waited for her to sit down, leaned over, wrapped his arms around her


    shoulders, rested his chin on her shoulders, and sniffed. ¡°Hmm, my wife smells more delicious than the


    food.¡±


    Maisie pushed him away. ¡°Ugh, eat properly, stop fooling around.¡¯)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have the strength to fool around with him now. I¡¯m starving to death!


    Nn chuckled silently and sat down next to her.


    When he saw her take the first bite, he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Maisie nodded repetitively while taking a few more bites.


    Nn reached out and wiped the oil stains on the corner of her mouth, his eyes full of fondness and


    love. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for you from now on.¡±


    She teased him immediately, ¡°Those are hands that should be used to sign contracts and secure


    businesses. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your hands if you were being asked to cook?¡±


    Nn put down his cuffs and smiled, ¡°How can you call this a waste when I¡¯m cooking meals for my


    wife?¡±


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    ¡®No matter if this man is suffering from amnesia or not, he still sounds so sultry when he flirts with me!¡¯


    ¡°What happened to the back of your hand!?¡± Nn noticed the redness and swelling on the back of her


    hand. Her hands had always been as smooth as silk, s o even a tiny wrinkle would be obvious,


    and she could not escape his eagle eyes.


    Maisie pouted. ¡°I identally scalded it when I was drawing water this morning.¡±


    ¡®The coffee from this morning was really hot. X deliberately spilled the coffee not to burn me but


    herself.


    ¡®However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that I would reach out to grab the coffee one second before it


    overturned. So most of the coffee was spilled on the back of my hand!


    A trace of pity and distress shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. He lifted the back of her hand and kissed it


    gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She whispered in response, ¡°I¡¯ve applied some cream on it, and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    He lifted his eyelids for a moment and looked at her again, his gaze looking unfathomable. ¡°Did you


    really knock it over identally by yourself?¡±


    Maisie did not know he was so suspicious, so she scooched into his arms. ¡°I was distracted because I


    was thinking about you.¡±


    Nn rubbed the top of her head and looked down at her as if she was a little bird that was nuzzling in


    his arms. It would be a lie if he were to say that he did not like it.


    It was as if he liked the feeling of being needed by her, and he had expected her to rely on him since a


    long time ago.


    The article trended on Twitter for two days and was eventually outshadowed by other articles, but it


    was still ranked seventh.


    X¡¯s fans came together to boycott Soul, and this made the news.


    However, Maisie had note forward to exin anything from the beginning to the end. She just did


    not seem anxious at all.


    X observed it for a few days.


    ¡®Won¡¯t Mr. Goldmann take any action to suppress the media when Soul is faced with such rumors? Isn¡¯t


    it rumored that Mr. Goldmann is very fond of his wife? Even the divorce scandal turned out to be fake.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 713 by desirenovel


    At this time, X received a text message on her cell phone.


    (Ms. Mayweather, are you interested in joining forces to deal with Soul?]


    X squinted her eyes as she was baffled by the text message.


    (Who are you?]


    The other party replied almost instantly.


    (Meet me at Thumbs-Up Cafe at noon if you want to know the answer to this question.)


    At noon, X departed from Royal Crown and drove toward Thumbs-Up Cafe.


    The other party acted so enigmatically that it had piqued X¡¯s curiosity too. She happened to be


    curious about who the other party was and what conflict it had with Soul.


    Arriving at the cafe, she pushed the door open, and a woman sitting on the second floor waved at her


    with a smile.


    X came upstairs, came to the ce where the woman was waiting, and took off her sunsses.


    ¡°Are you the person who sent the text to me?¡±


    Maizie lifted her hand. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, please take a seat. Allow me to introduce myself first. My


    name is Maizie Hannigan.¡±


    X pulled out a chair, sat down, looked at her, and went straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the


    conflict between you and Soul is, but what do you mean by that message?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms. Mayweather.¡± Maizie gave off a faint smile. ¡°I invited you here because I


    sincerely want to join forces with you.¡±


    X ran each and every word that came out of Maizie¡¯s mouth before taking them in while Maizie took


    a sip of coffee.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold a grudge against Soul, but I do have a personal grudge against Maisie Vanderbilt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news. It¡¯s said that Soul rejected your offer three times, Ms. Mayweather.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wise to invite me to be part of your personal grievance with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife?¡±


    X did not trust Maizie, and Maizie could see that, so she smiled calmly. ¡°You might not have any


    grievances against Maisie Vanderbilt, but you definitely do when ites to Ryleigh Hill, don¡¯t you?


    After all, Mr. Lucas is your ex.¡±


    The smile on X¡¯s face became slightly more restrained, but she did not respond to that.


    Maizie looked at her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like that hypocritical woman, and I almost certainly don¡¯t like


    her best friend, Ryleigh. Maisie Vanderbilt has the guts to act so presumptuously in Bassburgh just


    because she is married to Mr. Goldmann. Apart from Mr. Goldmann, she even managed to charm the


    second young heir of the Bouchers and Mr. Lucas.¡±


    X frowned as she understood what Maizie meant.¡± The Goldmanns have had a close rtionship


    with the Bouchers since the beginning of time. Maisie is now the missus of the Goldmanns, so isn¡¯t it


    normal for the Bouchers to take her side? As for Louis, he and Ryleigh Hill are engaged, so why is it


    strange even if Maisie knows him well?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that Maisie got to know Mr. Lucas through Ryleigh? As far as I know, Ryleigh


    hadn¡¯t gotten engaged to Mr. Lucas yet when Maisie first got in touch with Mr. Lucas.¡±


    X was in a daze, as if she was analyzing everything that Maizie uttered.


    ¡®I know that Maisie is currently the missus of the Goldmanns, and Ryleigh is her life-long best friend.


    And she¡¯s also the top jewelry designer, Zora of Stoslo.


    ¡°I thought that Louis would only know Maisie through Ryleigh, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have met him


    before Ryleigh got engaged to him A glimmer of pride shed across Maizie¡¯s eyes.¡± Maisie is a


    woman who¡¯s born with a flirtatious and seductive appearance, so if the young heirs of the Bouchers


    can¡¯t help but take her side, why won¡¯t Mr. Lucas do the same?¡±


    X¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Ms.


    Hannigan, are you saying that Mrs. Goldmann would want a piece of Louis, snatching her best friend¡¯s


    fiance from her?¡±


    Maizie thought she had begun to trust her. ¡°Majsie isn¡¯t the innocent woman that you think she is. She


    would even go on a date with the second young heir of the Bouchers behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back. Is


    there anything else that she won¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to back that up?¡±


    Maizie took a photo out of her handbag. She had kept one of the photos that she had handed to Nn


    back then.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 714 by desirenovel


    X looked at the photo silently.


    Maizie leaned slightly forward. ¡°Do you believe in what I just said now? Take a look at this, the scandal


    surrounding Soul has been trending on Google Trends and Twitter for two days now, and it hasn¡¯t been


    taken down. However, given Mr. Goldmann¡¯s influence, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Soul to get its name


    off the list, right?¡±


    At this moment, on the other side of the city¡­


    Maisiepletely ignored the article that was still trending on the Inte but was still investigating the


    incident that Ryleigh had taken all the me.


    Barbara asked them out to eat at the restaurant, saying that she had found some clues.


    While waiting for her, Ryleigh scrolled through her cell phone, surfing through Twitter. She then raised


    her gaze and stared at Maisie, who was eating elegantly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Zee, you really are a bold one. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being painted as the target of the Inte by putting


    up such a self-deprecating article regarding yourpany?¡±


    Maisie picked up the handkerchief and wiped the corners of her lips. Her eyes then moved. ¡°What is


    there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been scolded before. How many times have those who


    scolded me online or offline ended up being proven wrong?¡±


    The corners of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡®She¡¯s not wrong about that!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, have you waited for a long time?¡± Barbara walked into the private room with some


    documents, pulled out the chair, and sat down right beside Ryleigh. Ryleigh leaned over. ¡°What have


    you brought along with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the clues that I¡¯ve found through my investigation¡± Barbara opened the file, took out two


    documents, and handed them to Maisie.


    She then continued. ¡°I went to the University of Northway personally, and I also went to see Professor


    Sonnen from the orchestra department.¡±


    Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°You even got to meet with Professor Sonnen?¡±


    Professor Sonnen had always been working at the University of Northway and was one of the


    professors that taught Ryleigh back then.


    Barbara raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, who do you think you¡¯re looking at? A proper


    detective.¡±


    After Maisie went through the information, she raised her gaze and looked at them. ¡°There was no


    surveince in the corridor back then, not to mention that the surveince in the corridor should have


    long been reced by newer footage after such a long time gap. It¡¯ll be like looking for a needle in a


    haystack if we look for clues through the footage.¡± ¡®We at least need to know how Naomi got into the


    corridor. Even though the surveince footage only recorded Ryleigh in the corridor, it doesn¡¯t mean


    that Naomi and the culprit wouldn¡¯t go upstairs or downstairs into the corridor where Ryleigh happened


    to be.


    Barbara snorted. ¡°They probably came from downstairs because only the corridor in front of the fitting


    room located downstairs isn¡¯t being monitored.¡±


    Ryleigh thought about something carefully, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s a


    fitting room downstairs. It was only reserved for the students who were performing, so only we were


    allowed to use the room. If that¡¯s the case, that means the person who harmed Naomi and pushed the


    me onto me is someone from our club?¡±


    ¡°Have you only realized it now?¡± Maisie felt helpless.¡± The acquaintances are usually those who


    commit crimes in such cases, not to mention it¡¯s apetition in which several people arepeting


    for only one spot.¡±


    Barbara nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, if I wanted to fight for the spot, but my skills weren¡¯t as good as


    the top two students, I¡¯d definitely find ways to eliminate


    them from thepetition.¡±


    Ryleigh was astonished. The emotions at the bottom of her eyes surged for a moment, and she


    lowered her head slowly.


    A red Porsche was parked at the road¡¯s junction. Ryleigh lowered half of the windows and stared at the


    Royal Academy of Music


    that was located on the opposite side of the road.


    She hesitated for a moment, found a ce to park, put on her sunsses and a scarf, and then walked


    toward the academy entrance.


    The guard stopped her. ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± Ryleigh looked left and right and pulled


    down her scarf. ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for me.¡±


    The two of them looked in the direction of the voice and saw Louis, who was standing not far away in a


    dark brown windbreaker.


    He looked tall and handsome, which made him difficult to be ignored.


    The guard recognized him, so he smiled and bowed as he saw Louis walking up to them. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr.


    Lucas.¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 715 by desirenovel


    After saying that, the guard took a better look at Ryleigh.


    Probably because she was petite, and her bare and beautiful face made her look pure and younger,


    she looked as if she was a Saydie or an 18-year-old girl, no matter how the guard looked at her.


    Thus, the guard asked Louis, ¡°Is this¡­ your niece?¡±


    Ryleigh burst intoughter and bent down on the spot while giving the guard a thumbs-up before Louis


    could even react to the question. ¡°Sir, you have impable eyesight!¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression dimmed. He then grabbed her arm and brought her in.


    He was taking huge steps, and Ryleigh was being dragged along the way by him, struggling to keep


    up. ¡°Can you slow down?¡±


    Louis slowed down. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you me your short legs for this?¡±


    Ryleigh wrestled her wrist out of his hand upon hearing this. ¡°Yes, I do have short legs. Hasn¡¯t that ex-


    girlfriend of yours who¡¯s famous for her long legs returned to Zlokova?¡±


    Louis looked at her and did not answer her directly but asked instead, ¡°Why are you here at the Royal


    Academy of Music? Who are you looking to meet here?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to see you.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and looked around at the environment of


    the academy


    The Royal Academy of Music was veryrge. It was divided into the north, south, east, and west


    region, upying half of a district. Visitors would have to go around the campus in sightseeing buses if


    they would like to take a look around the whole academy


    Louis smiled. ¡°Are you here to see Chenney?¡±


    Ryleigh was startled and looked at him with a hint of surprise.


    Louis brought her to the orchestra department.


    Chenney¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Ryleigh standing next to Louis.


    Nheless, she greeted her with a smile, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Ryleigh?


    Ryleigh Hill? Is it really you?¡±


    Chenney grabbed her hand enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and I thought I¡¯d never see you


    again.¡±


    Chenney and Ryleigh had both been students of the orchestra department at the University of


    Northway. And the candidate who had won that one and only spot back then was Chenney, who was


    now a professor of the Royal Academy of Music.


    Ryleigh did not actually suspect her, but¡­


    Seeing that she did not respond to her enthusiasm, Chenney looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Ryleigh, are


    you alright?¡±


    Ryleigh recovered from the trance and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember


    me.¡±


    Chenney took a nce at Louis. ¡°How could I not remember you, after all¡­¡±


    She then sighed. ¡°How great would things be if that incident hadn¡¯t taken ce back then? Of course, I


    understand that you must have been very troubled back then.¡±


    Ryleigh did not utter another word.


    Louis looked at her for a long time, and something went through his mind.


    At Soul Jewelry¡­


    ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, several reporters are outside, saying that they wish to interview you. It should be about


    the news.¡±


    Maisie was currently drafting a sketch, and she was stunned when she heard that. She then raised her


    head and stared at the female employee. ¡°Go to them and reject their request. Just tell them that I¡¯m


    not free.¡±


    The female employee went out.


    Maisie lowered her head, and an entertainment news feed popped up on her cell phone screen.


    #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s Wife Deliberately Made Things Difficult for a model by Spilling Coffee on Her at the


    Advertisement Filming Scene#


    Maisie looked at the article and chuckled.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t get the article suppressed, and someone already can¡¯t sit still and tries toe at me again


    after a few days¡¯


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie called Saydie in and handed her the unopened perfume box that X had given her that day.


    ¡°Send this box of perfume back to Ms. Mayweather.¡±


    Saydie nodded.


    At Royal Crown¡­


    Jason stared at the perfume box that Saydie had just returned to X, and he looked upset when the


    others left the room. ¡°This woman is so arrogant and ignorant at the same time. What does she mean


    by returning the gift that you gave her the other day?¡± X looked at the unopened perfume box on the


    table and pursed her lips.


    She clearly knew what Maisie meant by returning the perfume to her unopened, and it seemed to be


    rted to today¡¯s article.


    This article was not her doing because rubbing Maisie up the wrong way would not do her any good.


    Naturally, X had an idea of who was the one behind this article.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 716 by desirenovel


    It was Maizie.


    Maizie looked like she was helping but was actually going against Maisie. X knew that sshing


    coffee was for herself.


    Once Maise could find evidence, X would be in trouble.


    She logged into Twitter to clear up the news, and not long after that, Soul¡¯s official ount replied to


    the news with ¡°Made up¡±.


    X saw Soul¡¯s reply and feltplicated. She had been in the entertainment industry for a very long


    time, and if she wasn¡¯t good at sniffing out problems, she wouldn¡¯t havested that long


    Maisie had returned her gift to ¡®warn¡¯ her. It seemed that sshing the coffee and Ryleigh¡¯s news made


    her raise her guard.


    X didn¡¯t believe everything Maizie said because she looked into her after that.


    Maizie had been harassing Nn and had started a rumor, but his wife pushed her away. Nn had


    even taken down the Hannigans¡¯ chain business, so she was nowhere close to Maisie.


    Maizie had been under the impression that the article which could hurt Soul wasn¡¯t taken down


    because Nn didn¡¯t want to do anything about it and that their rtionship had ¡®changed¡¯ because of


    those photos.


    X had to find out the truth through Maisie In the evening, Nn went to get Maisie at Soul.


    Maisie got into the car and fell into his arms to take a whiff of his nice perfume.¡± Why is my husband so


    charming?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nn hugged her waist and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Have I charmed you?¡±


    She buried her face in his chest. ¡°Mm-hmm, I want to stay with my husband the entire day¡±


    Nnughed. Later, when I¡¯m taking a break, we can go for a honeymoon in Winston Ind.¡±


    He kissed the corner of her lips and added, We¡¯ll have our honeymoon before the wedding.¡±


    Maisie centered his tie and smiled. Alright Her phone started vibrating thanks to a message from X


    Nn took a look What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maisie ced her phone down and put her arms behind his neck, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at a restaurant


    instead of at home, alright?¡±


    Nn narrowed his eyes, which were smiling, then pinched her cheek. Whatever makes you happy.¡±


    X had asked Maisie to meet at a restaurant, so Maisie and Nn made a reservation at the same


    ce and specifically requested to be seated next to X¡¯s room.


    Maisie let Nn wait for her in the room and went over to meet X. She walked to the table and


    calmly said, ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me out for dinner?¡±


    She had a vague idea.


    X had probably understood her message behind returning the perfume.


    X didn¡¯t hide or sugarcoat. ¡°Maizie released this article i¡¯m sure you know Maizie. She came to see


    me.¡±


    X¡¯s honesty surprised Maisie. She squinted. ¡°Maizie went to see you?¡±


    X picked up the ss and took a sip of water. ¡°She wants to work with me to take you down.¡± She


    looked up at her right after that. ¡°But I have nothing against you, so I turned her away¡±


    Maisie smiled ¡°You¡¯re quite intelligent We really don¡¯t have any grievances. You just want me to choose


    between Ryleigh and you and get her and Louis to cancel their wedding through me.¡±


    Maisie looked out the window, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve overestimated me. I¡¯m in no ce to get involved in


    the wedding between the Lucases and the Hills.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 717 by desirenovel


    X¡¯s hand that was ced on the table balled into a fist. ¡°But you can persuade her.¡±


    ¡°Even if I could convince Ryleigh to cancel her wedding with Louis, would he agree?¡±


    Her question caught X¡¯s tongue, but Maisie slowly continued. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had a discussion with


    Louis about this.


    What did he say? Did he agree?¡±


    X was still quietly looking at Maisie without saying a word.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie yed with the cutlery on the table. ¡°Rtionships shouldn¡¯t be forced. If you¡¯re confident that


    Louis will fall for you, you shouldn¡¯t put so much effort into someone.¡±


    Maisie pressed her lips together and saw that there were new messages, all from Nn. ¡°I have to


    have dinner with my husband. Would you like to join us?¡±


    X paused, then smiled. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Maisie got up and walked to the doorway. X suddenly asked, ¡°Were you the one who arranged for


    the trending article?¡±


    Maisie turned around and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m just telling you through my actions that Soul has never


    been afraid of rumors, so there¡¯s no need to care.¡±


    Maisie returned to the private room. Nn was having a ss of wine at the table. All the food was


    there, but he hadn¡¯t started.


    She smiled before sitting next to him and leaning over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡±


    He put down the ss and said, ¡°I want to dine with you.¡±


    Maisieughed. He should just say that he lost his appetite without her around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to wait so long.¡± Maisie served him some soup and put it in front of him.


    Nn put some of it on his te with a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the ones I make.¡±


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°Picky!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Try what?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t react in time.


    Nn drank the soup and put his hand behind her head to feed the soup through her lips.


    Some of the soup came out of the corner of her lips. She pushed him away and scolded him while


    laughing, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re such an *ssh*le!


    Maisie picked up the napkin on the table. Nn turned her side away and licked the soup from the


    corner of her lips and her neck


    The warmth of his fingers touched her skin. His eyes stared at her, and the air was heavy while he


    lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re clean now.¡±


    Maisie looked away and redirected his attention, or they might not get to eat.


    She took some food. ¡°This isn¡¯t our home. You should behave.¡±


    Nnzily leaned back on the back of the chair, then unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. He did it


    slowly, deliberately, and his eyes were filled with obvious desire, sexy and tempting.


    Maisie avoided his gaze, but he leaned closer, his breath blowing on her ear as he gently called, ¡°Zee.


    He held her face with his fingers, but he kissed her before she could speak.


    Luckily, no server walked in at that moment. Maisie was brought to shore after she was drowning, then


    she leaned on Nn with no energy.


    Nn moved the hair on the neck away and looked at her pink face with a smile.¡± Did you enjoy the


    pre-dinner dessert?¡±


    Maisie hummed, ignoring him.


    Nn hugged her tighter with his arm, kissed her hair, and smiled. ¡°I love it.¡±


    It was almost 8:00 pm when they got back to the Goldmann mansion. Since the two children were


    spending their holidays at Titus¡¯ ce, and the helpers were on vacation, they were left alone.


    Maisie got out of the shower when her phone screen lit. She picked up and couldn¡¯t help but frown,

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 718 by desirenovel


    The incident between Ryleigh and Naomi was brought up during this crucial time.


    Maisie immediately called Ryleigh, but her phone was switched off.


    Nn hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maisie turned to look at him, ¡°Naomi and Ryleigh¡¯s incident was brought up again. This affects Ryleigh


    a lot. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡±


    Nn frowned. He immediately picked up his phone and called Quincy to ask him to look into this.


    He turned her around to face him, gently touched her face, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me handle this.¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t suspect X about this. She wouldn¡¯t want to offend her and had no reason to do this.


    The Hills were angry once the incident from the past resurfaced and immediately took down the


    trending topic, but someone bought the ount and kept posting about it.


    Someizens started joining the conversation, but most of them felt that what the Hills were doing


    was trying to cover it up.


    Quincy looked into it for two days before he found anything, so he brought the information to Soul to


    Maisie.


    Maisie was surprised, ¡°The location of the user ount purchase was the Royal Academy of Music?¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°It caused such a huge issue?¡±


    The Royal Academy of Music was an important academy in Bassburgh, and if Nn wanted to sue the


    school, it would stir up a storm.


    Quincy smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t really n to sue. He¡¯s just testing the dean through the letter,


    and since that person is from the Royal Academy of Music, the academy might not want to bear this


    shame.¡± Maisie nodded. What Quincy said made sense. Since the person who had exposed the


    incident was part of the Royal Academy of Music, a letter would make them ¡®purge¡¯ their staff, which


    would be faster than discussing with the leader.


    Then she recalled something.


    If the person who had broken the news was from the Royal Academy of Music, could it be the person


    who had gotten the spot all those years ago?


    Ryleigh¡¯s phone had been switched off for two days. She stayed at home to avoid criticism and didn¡¯t


    bother to rify anything.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Maisie found her, she was sitting cross-legged ying a game, looking rather disheveled.


    Maisie stopped in front of the couch and crossed her arms. ¡°Do you n to hide forever?¡±


    Ryleigh put down the gamepad and leaned back onto the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof that I didn¡¯t do it.


    I¡¯m probably being criticized very badly now?¡±


    Maisie sat on the couch. ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡±


    She was surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nn found something. The person who spread the news


    was from the Royal Academy of Music.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh looked shocked.


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much to do with the Royal Academy of Music, so there¡¯s no


    reason for them to target you, but the person who did must have been rted to what happened all


    those years ago.¡±


    Ryleigh pressed her lips together. ¡°Could it be¡­ her?¡±


    Ryleigh wasn¡¯t sure and couldn¡¯t confirm that she had done it.


    Ryleigh stood up, her mind in a mess. ¡°I never offended her. Why would she frame me? I can¡¯t figure it


    out.¡±


    Maisie put her hands on her shoulder.¡± Ryleigh, you¡¯re thest person who should be framed. You can¡¯t


    live your life in hiding and let the actual culprit walk away, can you?¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 719 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh looked toward her and opened her mouth but wasn¡¯t sure if she should say it.


    At the Royal Academy of Music¡­


    Chenney left her office building and looked around the corridor, then took out her phone to check the


    messages someone had sent to her.


    She saw something which made her expression change.


    ¡°Ms. Campbell.¡±


    The sudden voice made her jump. She looked up and saw that it was Louis.


    She put her phone down, hiding the shock in her eyes. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression was ambiguous, ¡°Did you


    leak this?


    Channey was stunned and tried really hard to cover her panic. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. You thought you did this perfectly but forgot that people could easily find out


    by just following the trail.¡±


    Chenney¡¯s face turned pale again, and she staggered backward. ¡­ I was just-¡±


    ¡°When you met Ryleigh, were you worried that she woulde back and take away everything you


    have?¡±


    Louis exposed her without a hint of mercy, ignoring her pale face. ¡°You know very well how you got in.¡±


    Chenney leaned against the wall because she was staggering. She watched Louis leave and felt as


    though she had fallen into a valley and could never climb back out. Nn¡¯s idea had worked because


    the academy had to settle it once he provided evidence. Even the rumors online were listed as ¡®fake¡¯


    and ¡®disinformation


    The academy took action against Chenney, and she never showed up the next day.


    Rumor had it that Louis had her followed, so she couldn¡¯t even run away.


    Unfortunately, they never found out whether she was the one who had attacked Naomi all those years


    ago, so they couldn¡¯t prove that Ryleigh was innocent.


    Maisiey on the couch while reading some information. She didn¡¯t even notice Nn approaching.


    The seat next to her sank, and a shadow blocked her light, so she looked up and smiled. ¡°Are you here


    to see me?¡±


    Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you can¡¯t get over this.¡±


    Maisie turned around, holding the documents, and put her head on hisp. ¡°My head is exploding.¡±


    He gave her a massage. ¡°You care a lot about other people¡¯s issues.¡±


    Maisieughed. ¡°Are you jealous of Ryleigh?¡±


    He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie put her hand to touch his face, her eyes smiling. ¡°Alright, my husband will be put before my best


    friend.¡±


    If Ryleigh heard this, Maisie would bebeled as someone who cared more about rtionships than


    friendship.


    Nn held her hand that was on his cheek, kissed it, and looked down at her. ¡°I found something. Are


    you interested?¡±


    Maisie immediately sat up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nn pulled her into his arms and yed with her palm. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t fall down the


    stairs.¡±


    Maisie was surprised.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t fall?


    Nn looked up and said, ¡°I found his daughter¡¯s medical records. Only her head was hurt, but there


    was nothing on her body.¡±


    There was a difference between people who fell or were pushed.


    When someone knew that they were falling, their heads wouldn¡¯t usually be damaged.


    When someone slipped, they would fall pretty quickly. The first thing would be to stabilize their bodies,


    so some light scrapes were inevitable.


    But if someone were deliberately pushed down the stairs, there would be damage to the head, as well


    as fractures and other wounds around the body.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 720 by desirenovel


    That was enough to prove that Naomi hadn¡¯t been pushed down the stairs.


    Maisie thought about something when Nn lightly kissed her forehead and ran his fingers over the


    corner of her eyes, then gently said, ¡°That was enough proof.:


    She looked up. ¡°But does Mr. Topaz know?¡±


    Nn squinted and said after a long time,¡± I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Maisie hugged his waist, pressing her face to his form and warm chest.


    Nn kissed her ear and smiled. ¡°If you really want to thank me, you should perform well tonight.¡±


    The night covered the city.


    The thick darkness was like ink dyed by the colors of the neon lights.


    X sat at the bar and drank. After Ryleigh¡¯s incident was exposed, there was nothing she could


    ¡®threaten¡¯ Maisie with anymore.


    She had personally seen that Maisie would ignore every piece of bad news.


    Even for this incident, even if Maisie hadn¡¯t done anything, Nn had acted, and even Louis had


    helped.


    If X had been the one who exposed the information, her future would probably have been ruined.


    Still, how could she let go if she couldn¡¯t get a reaction from the man that she loved?


    She held her forehead, supported herself on the table, and then drank a few more sses.


    Maizie walked to the bar and ced her purse on the seats, hiding something in her eyes. ¡°I guess you


    didn¡¯t get what you wanted X picked up the ss but scoffed without looking at her. ¡°Have you ever


    won the battle with Maisie?¡±


    The statement shut her up. Nn had pretty much ¡®killed¡¯ her family.


    Seeing that she was quiet, X wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle your own issues, so don¡¯t


    even dream of dragging me along


    X put down the ss, left money on the bar as payment, and walked out half-drunk.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maizie was furious.


    Why are people pretending to be better than me!?¡¯


    If X wouldn¡¯t work with her, she had to help her.


    X walked to the parking lot drunkenly when a few young thugs walked toward her and held her


    shoulder. ¡°Are you drunk, gorgeous? Do you want us to send you home?¡±


    X was so startled she sobered up, pushed them away, and evaded, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The few men looked her up and down, and it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have good intentions. ¡°I


    heard that you¡¯re a model. Do you want to have some fun with us?¡±


    X wanted to run, but they held her down on the ground and dragged her behind the car. She turned


    pale, screamed, and fought them off with all her might, scratching the face of the men but got a mean


    p in return.


    She fainted.


    The men were worried that someone would walk past, so they just took her valuables and phone and


    left.


    When X woke up, she was in the hospital with no phone or purse. Jason Peters was sitting next to


    her bed.


    Seeing her open her eyes, he stood up. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Mayweather?¡±


    X was obviously traumatized and was still dazed. ¡°W-Where are those men? Did they do something


    to me?¡±


    Jason was stunned and asked, ¡°Do what?¡±


    X didn¡¯t say anything. She felt alright, so it seemed like they hadn¡¯t gotten what they wanted. ¡°Who


    sent me to the hospital?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Me, of course Maizie appeared outside the room. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up at the right time, I¡¯m afraid.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 721 by desirenovel


    X staggered for a while, lowered her head, and said apathetically, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Maizie walked up to the bed. ¡°I have already caught one of them. I didn¡¯t expect that Maisie would be


    so evil. She actually sent someone to you to destroy your chastity.¡±


    X was stunned.


    Jason chimed in and asked, ¡°What do you mean, miss? Are you saying Mrs.


    Goldmann sent those people to vite Ms. Mayweather?¡±


    Maizie had not expected that she would be so lucky to run into them and escape the disaster.


    Therefore, she had decided to y along, saved her, and pushed all the me to Maisie.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring that guy over here. You can ask him whatever you want,¡± Maizie


    said as she looked at X¡¯s expression.


    After a short while, she continued. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve warned you about Maisie, Ms. Mayweather. She¡¯s


    cunning and evil. She will never let go of anyone who has pissed her off.¡±


    X fell silent.


    The next day, Maisie went to the Lucas family¡¯s vi. She handed the ¡°evidence¡± Nn had given her


    to Louis.


    Louis looked through Naomi¡¯s medical history sheet and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±


    Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Nn who gave it to me. Consider this a chance for you to


    get Ryleigh to thank you.¡±


    Louis looked at the material and chuckled.


    When Louis came out of the vi with Maisie, a man wearing a mask came up to them and pulled out a


    ss bottle in his hand, wanting to throw some kind of liquid at Maisie.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Louis shouted as he pulled Maisie out of the way.


    Saydie hurriedly threw the jacket over to the bottle and kicked the man to the ground.


    However, her hand was burned by the liquid.


    ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She went up to her and checked her hand, There were several


    blisters on her palm.¡± This is.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze fell on the jacket on the ground. It was melting away, and


    her face turned pale.


    It was sulfuric acid!


    Louis went forward and pinned the man on the ground. He pulled the mask off the man¡¯s face, and all


    of them were stunned.


    Maisie was familiar with the man. He was X¡¯s assistant, Jason Jason did not show any remorse for


    what he did even though he was caught. He looked at Maisie straight and shouted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. A


    woman like you should just rot in hell. It was my mistake that I failed to destroy that disgusting face of


    yours!¡±


    Louis¡¯ face sank, and he asked, ¡°Did X send you here?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Ms.


    Mayweather. I decided to do it myself!¡± Jason said through gritted teeth as he stared viciously at


    Maisie. ¡°You know very well what you did to Ms. Mayweather!¡±


    Louis turned his head to look at Maisie.


    Maisie squinted her eyes, and her face was cold. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    Jason sneered and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to admit it, do you?¡±


    Maisie did not know why Jason hated and despised her so much. She thought she was already good


    enough that she had ignored all those tricks that X had yed behind her, but now it was as if she


    was the one doing something to X.


    Jason had even tried to pour strong sulfuric acid on her! If Saydie hadn¡¯t reacted in time, her face


    would have been destroyed.


    Her face sank, and she said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station and tell everything to the


    cops.¡±


    Jason scoffed. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll tell everyone everything you have


    done!¡±


    In the police station, Jason was detained for throwing acid on Maisie. He admitted his doing, but he


    wanted Maisie to admit everything she had done to X as well.


    A police officer approached Maisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, he said that you hired someone to vite


    Ms. Mayweather. Can youe with me? I have a few questions for you.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 722 by desirenovel


    Maisie was stunned for a while before she nodded. She followed the police officer into the interrogation


    room. She answered all of the questions from the police officers honestly. Since police officers felt that


    she was not lying based on her expression and there was no way Jason could justify his ims, she


    was released.


    As soon as she came out of the police station, she saw Nn¡¯s car outside and figured that it must be


    Saydie who had informed him.


    Nn got out of the car. He was wearing a ck three-piece suit that made him look upright and


    serious. The wind had tousled his hair. There were harsh lines running down either side of his face, and


    his gaze was cold.


    When Maisie stopped in front of him, he grabbed her so tightly into his arms that veins were bulging out


    of the back of his hand. He kissed the top of her head deeply without saying anything.


    Maisie buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn.¡±


    His heart was pumping fast, and it was only then Maisie realized how worried and scared he was.


    He pressed his lips tightly on her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank goodness that you¡¯re


    alright.¡±


    Maisie lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Can you not do anything before I figure everything out?¡±


    Nn¡¯s gaze was deep as he replied tly.¡±


    Okay. Everything you said.¡±


    Louis came to look for X. Due to what had happened to herst night, X had been staying in her


    apartment.


    She had not moved out of her apartment even aftering back from overseas.


    Therefore, she was overjoyed when Louis came to find her. ¡°You still remember that I live here.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis stood in front of the door with no intention of going in at all. ¡°Do you know that your assistant is


    being detained in the police station now?¡±


    X was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    Jason is being detained in the police station?¡¯


    Louis turned around and walked to the window beside the corridor. He looked at the view of the


    neighborhood and continued. ¡°He¡¯ s arrested because he tried to harm Maisie with a strong sulfuric


    acid. As for what will happen to him, it depends on Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    X froze.


    It appeared to Louis that she did not know what Jason had done. ¡°How is that possible? Is Ms.


    Vanderbilt alright now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Jason didn¡¯t manage to do it,¡± Louis said as he turned around and looked at her. ¡°I just


    wanted toe and make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Jason to do that!¡± X could see that Louis was still suspicious of her. She exined, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect Jason would do something like that.¡±


    Louis nodded. He turned his head around and looked outside of the window again without saying


    anything.


    X¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her eyes turned red around the rim. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Do you think I


    was the one who sent Jason to do that to her?¡±


    His refusal to respond irritated X. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to harm her, but why did she try to harm


    me!?¡±


    It was only then Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s trying to harm you?¡±


    X sneered and said, ¡°I was nearly raped by someonest night, and that person told me that it was


    Maisie who sent him to me . Yes, it¡¯s true that I have my own motive for signing the endorsement


    contract with Soul. I know she¡¯s wary of me, but I¡¯ve never really done anything to her, so why must she


    do that to me?¡±


    Louis frowned slightly and said after a short while, ¡°Maisie isn¡¯t that kind of person.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Why do you trust her so much?¡± X said as tears began to roll down her face, ¡°Your fiance


    is Ryleigh, and she¡¯s just her friend. You¡¯d rather believe in her friend than me?¡±


    Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s my cousin. She is my mother¡¯s niece, and I


    know better than you what kind of person she is.¡±


    X was taken aback.


    ¡®Maisie is Louis¡¯ cousin!?¡¯


    Before Louis left, he said, ¡°Even if she wanted to do something to you, she wouldn¡¯t resort to such a


    nasty approach. I suggest you look into it yourself and see if you¡¯re someone¡¯s cat¡¯s paw.¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 723 by desirenovel


    Louis left without turning his head.


    The tears on X¡¯s face were slowly drying up. She took a step back and leaned on the wall as she


    slowly calmed herself down.


    At ckgold¡­


    Quincy pushed the door open and walked into the office. He handed a document to Nn and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras around the bar Ms. Mayweather wentst night. It¡¯s true that a


    few thugs nearly raped her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nn scanned through the document and put it aside. ¡°Go find them.¡±


    Quincy nodded. After Quincy left the office, Nn leaned against the back of the chair and rubbed


    his forehead. His heart had nearly leaped out of his throat when he heard from


    Saydie that someone had nearly poured sulfuric acid on Maisie.


    No matter who wanted to harm her this time, he was not going to let them go away.


    Soon, Quincy found the group of men through the surveince video. Saydie tagged along with him


    and came to a billiard parlor, where they usually gathered for gambling.


    Both of them barged into the billiard parlor, and there were a lot of unemployed young men in there.


    When they sensed that they hade with bad intentions, they all picked up their weapons and asked,


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡±


    Before Quincy could say anything, Saydie had already charged toward them.


    Her strikes were lethal, and she was agile. She lomed between ten or so strong young men, taking


    them down one by one in several quick moves. In the end, all of them had copsed to the ground,


    moaning and squirming in pain.


    Two more men were hiding in the corner. They were so scared they did not dare to make any sound.


    Quincy took out X¡¯s photo and showed it to them. ¡°Have you seen this woman before?¡±


    The man, whose bone Saydie had broken, nodded and said, ¡°Y-Yes. We saw her yesterday.¡±


    Quincy pressed on. ¡°Who sent you to her?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes swiveled around in his sockets. He swallowed a few gulps of saliva, but he did not say


    anything.


    Saydie pulled out a gun, and the man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Hannigan!¡±


    It went without saying that Quincy knew which ¡°Ms. Hannigan¡± he was talking about.


    They then left the billiard parlor after getting the answer. When they arrived in front of their car, Quincy


    turned around and realized that Saydie was ying with the gun in her hand. His expression changed,


    and he said, ¡°It¡¯s already surprising enough that you¡¯re bringing a gun with you, but how could you y


    with it? Do you want it to go off?¡±


    I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t want to die so early!¡¯


    Saydie nced at him and pulled the trigger. A plume of blue me then sprouted from the muzzle, and


    Quincy was rendered speechless.


    ¡®So it¡¯s just a lighter:


    Quincy reported his findings to Nn, and when Nn heard that Maizie was behind everything, his


    face sank.


    He tapped his finger on the desk and said,¡± Go ask Nathaniel. Does he want his daughter or his


    family?¡±


    As soon as Maizie stepped into her house, she heard her mother crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t Zee! It must be someone who instructed her to do that!¡±


    Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand her crying anymore. He smashed the teapot on the floor and said, ¡°You¡¯re still


    protecting her after all this time? I fed and clothed you and your daughter, but look at what your


    daughter has done! She brought nothing but troubles and problems to her family.¡±


    Maizie was stunned. She stood frozen stiff in the foyer and didn¡¯t enter the living room.


    Mrs. Hannigan saw her and called out to her. ¡°Zee.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Since you are back, hurry up, pack your things, and get out.¡± Nathaniel said without looking at


    her.


    ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡±


    Maizie walked up to Nathaniel and asked,¡± How can you chase me away? Who gave you the


    permission to do that?¡±


    Nathaniel gave her a huge p in the cheek, sending Maizie falling to the floor, her face filled with


    shock and fear.


    Nathaniel pointed at her and said, ¡°You know clearly what you have done. From today onward, you¡¯re


    not my daughter. Get out of my house.¡±


    ¡°Please, Nathaniel! Zee has grown up beside me since she was a kid. Where do you want her to go?¡±


    Mrs. Hannigan kneeled on the floor and pleaded, hoping that Nathaniel would change his mind but to


    no avail. He pushed her away mercilessly.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 724 by desirenovel


    ¡°She brought that to herself. I can¡¯t help her. I can¡¯t let the Hannigans get destroyed in her hands!¡±


    Nathaniel said expressionlessly.


    He then went upstairs without looking at both of them.


    Maizie¡¯s body trembled.


    Had what she had done been discovered?


    That was the thought that surfaced in her head.


    All of the socialites in Bassburgh were discussing the matter of Maizie getting chased out of the


    Hannigans, and the news soon reached Maisie¡¯s ears.


    She already knew from Saydie that it was Maizie who had hired someone to rape X and push the


    me to her. By the time she learned about it, she did not know whether she shouldugh or get angry.


    ¡®Perhaps this is what they used to say¡± When you don¡¯t look for trouble, trouble will find its way to you¡±.


    A female employee appeared outside and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather is


    here to see you.¡±


    Maisie froze, and her eyes blinked.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    X walked into the office-gone was the arrogant and confident girl.


    ¡°I came to apologize to you on behalf of Jason. Jason is my assistant and has been training abroad


    with me for many years. It was only because of Maizie that he would do something so rashly to you.¡±


    Since she hade to apologize and she was fine, Maisie decided to forgive her.


    ¡°Please take care of your assistant in the future, Ms. Mayweather. I¡¯m easy-going, but Nn is not.¡±


    X made a bow and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Maisie did not say anything anymore as she watched her leave her office.


    She had heard that Jason was detained for 15 days. Even if he got released, X¡¯spany wouldn¡¯t


    let him stay with her anymore, and Maisie felt this should be a good lesson for both of them.


    In the afternoon, Maisie visited ckgold with the mealbox that she made. The staff at the front desk


    told her that Nn was having a meeting right now, so she went to wait for him in the office.


    Maisie sat in the leather chair behind the desk. She turned around and looked at the view through the


    ceiling-to-floor window.


    She kicked the floor, and the chair kept turning. She yed with the chair for a long while until a hand


    appeared and fell on the back of the chair. He turned her over to face him and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re


    having a lot of fun.¡±


    Nn ced both his hands on the armrest of the chair. He leaned forward and trapped Maisie within


    his arms. There seemed to have been such a scene deep in his memory.


    Inside his memory, he had trapped her in his arms, and she was sitting in front of him.


    There was a smile in Maisie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as fun as when I¡¯m ying with you.¡±


    Nn gave her forehead a light flick as he said helplessly, ¡°Stop messing with me. I¡¯m worried that I


    won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±


    Maisie looked at the mealbox on the table and said, ¡°The snacks I made for you got cold since your


    meeting took so long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nn walked over to the table and opened up the mealbox. There were some cookies and


    cakes inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you made for me.¡±


    Maisie stood up and led him to his chair. She made him sit down and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to give it a


    good try.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nn chuckled and popped one of the cookies into his mouth. She went closer to him and asked, ¡°Is it


    good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good¡± Nn replied. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve not been eating anything made by you for a long time.¡±


    Maisie was stunned.


    It was true that she rarely went to the kitchen after returning to Bassburgh. When she had been making


    cookies and cake today, she felt that her baking skills had gotten a little rusty.


    ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    Quincy entered the office and felt a little embarrassed when he saw Maisie was also in the office.


    ¡®But this isn¡¯t my fault. It was them who didn¡¯t close the door!


    An awkward expression appeared on Nn¡¯s face. Upon his return from the meeting, the receptionist


    had told him that Maisie was here. As such, his mind had been so upied with the thought ofing


    to see her that he had forgotten to close the door.


    He ced the mealbox down and asked,¡± What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Quincy went forward and said hesitantly,¡± It¡¯s about Colton¡­¡±


    Both Nn and Maisie were stunned.


    However, Maisie came back to her senses first and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to Colton?¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 725 by desirenovel


    Quincy hemmed and hawed for a while before squeezing the words out of his lips.¡± Well, nothing


    happened to him. It was his teacher¡­ H-He beat up his teacher.¡±


    Maisie took a deep breath and turned her head around to look at Nn. ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s your


    son. What are you going t o do about it?¡±


    Nn cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll punish himter when we get home.¡±


    By the time Maisie and Nn got to the school, Colton and Daisie were being scolded and criticized in


    the school office.


    Colton was not injured. Instead, they heard that the middle-aged teacher who had taken a beating had


    a bruise on his face, and there was a bite mark on the back of his hand.


    When Daisie saw Maisie, she rushed up to her and said with her mouth pouted¡± Mommy!¡±


    She hugged Daisie in her arms and asked worriedly. ¡°Can you tell me what happened to you and


    Colton?¡±


    She was very certain that Colton and Daisie wouldn¡¯t simply hit their teacher. There must be a reason


    or a misunderstanding.


    When the school principal saw Nn, he got up from his chair. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brought you here


    today?¡±


    Nn nced at Colton and said, ¡°I heard that my son beat up his school teacher.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re now investigating the matter.¡± The school principal bowed at Nn as he wiped the


    cold sweat off his head.


    He knew that these two kids were Nn¡¯s children. If not, he would have expelled both of them


    ording to what he would do in the past. It was just that there was nothing he could do since they


    refused to apologize to the teacher.


    Nn approached Colton and looked down at him. ¡°Can you tell me the reason you hit your teacher?¡±


    Colton raised his head high and straightened his body to look back at Nn and said, ¡°He bullied my


    sister, so I hit him back.¡±


    ¡®Bully?


    Maisie was stunned when she heard what Colton said, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit.


    The school principal offered them a helpless smile and said, ¡°Mr. Warner is a teacher, and there¡¯s no


    way he would bully his student. He told us that it was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his face sideways, ¡°He called Daisie to his


    office alone. He said he was going to give her an extra lesson on her homework, but he was touching


    her everywhere. I saw it all with my own eyes!¡±


    The school principal¡¯s expression changed.


    It would harm the school¡¯s reputation if something like that went out.


    He looked toward Nn carefully. Just as he expected, Nn¡¯s face was dark.


    He then ordered in a stern voice, ¡°Go get Mr. Warner!¡±


    ¡°How dare that old b*stard do that kind of thing to my daughter? Does he have a death wish!?¡¯


    The school principal had no other choice but to do Nn¡¯s bidding. After all, if Nn was not happy


    with the way he handled the matter, there was a huge probability that he would strip him of his title of


    being the school principal. Besides, Daisie was once a child star and had starred in a few TV shows


    with Helios.


    Even though she had withdrawn herself from the entertainment industry to focus on her education and


    wouldn¡¯t be ying in any TV shows until she was 18, she still had a lot of fans.


    Once the matter got out, it would be a disaster for the school.


    Therefore, he sent someone to get Hunter to the office.


    Hunter was attending to his wound in the infirmary when they went to look for him.


    While they were on their way back to the school office, he chided Daisie inwardly for biting him so hard


    and swore that he would teach both of the kids a lesson.


    When he stepped into the office, Maisie recognized him at first nce.


    Nn noticed the changes in her expression and turned to look at Hunter coldly.


    Hunter was the school principal¡¯s rtive. Therefore, he was confident that nothing would happen to


    him. Even if the kids called.


    their parents, he could handle them and settle the matter out of court as well. After all, in his opinion,


    they were just kids, and there was nothing they could do to him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he was stunned by Nn¡¯s imposing aura. Judging from his attire and the vibe he sensed


    from him, it seemed to him that the man before him was from an elite family.


    Then, when he met Maisie¡¯s gloomy gaze, his expression abruptly changed, and he hurriedly averted


    his eyes.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 726 by desirenovel


    Nn looked expressionless, but the emotional turbulence surging at the bottom of his eyes looked


    stern and borderline murderous. ¡°Did youy your fingers on my daughter?¡±


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t. This is all just a misunderstanding, sir. I only wanted to give Daisie some extra lessons. It¡¯s


    just that this girl was a little extreme.¡± Hunter tried to defend himself.


    Nn¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, and he kept on staring at Hunter without uttering a single word, but it was


    enough to send chills down Hunter¡¯s spine.


    Colton scoffed coldly. ¡°You were clearly bullying Daisie!¡±


    Hunter calmed himself down deep down.


    Colton, what you¡¯re saying is ndering me, your teacher!¡±


    After Hunter tried his best to defend himself and rectify his actions, Maisie, who had been silent,


    chuckled casually. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Hunter tried his best to cover himself.¡± Madam, you must be able to put forward some evidence when


    you say something like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any evidence. Didn¡¯t I meet you in the back garden the other day during the


    parents-teachers meeting?¡±


    Maisie deliberately mentioned the incident that had taken ce in the back garden, and it made Hunter


    look extremely embarrassed as he had been wishing she would not recognize him.


    She was merciless. ¡°That child said everything out loud that day. You¡¯re a teacher of this school, and I


    don¡¯t have to remind you what you did that day, do 1?¡±


    The principal stared at Hunter. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡­ I¡¯m being wrongfully used!¡±


    Nn ignored all the arguments, walked up to the couch, unbuttoned his suit, and sat down. ¡°My


    daughter has been wronged in this school, and I¡¯m not going to let this slide. Not anyone cany any of


    their fingers on my daughter.¡±


    The principal walked up to Nn with cold sweat beads rolling down his forehead and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this incident.¡±


    Nn lifted his eyelids and raised his gaze slightly. ¡°Can I trust you with that?¡±


    The principal was stunned for a split second and vowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann, please leave this to me.¡±


    The worst oue would be Hunter being suspended and sent back home for a certain period to keep


    him out of the limelight for a while. I¡¯ll do anything as long as these scandals can be suppressed.


    Nn¡¯s gaze, scrutinizing him from head to toe, became more intense and terrifying.


    The principal almost failed to keep himself together, and that was when Joe appeared outside the door.


    He nodded to Maisie first and then imed to the principal, ¡°I can testify for the children.¡±


    The principal was taken aback. ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± When Joe walked up to the principal and said something


    in his ear, the principal¡¯s expression became even more bewildered.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hunter red at Joe. ¡°What do you mean by that? What have I done to offend you that you¡¯re doing


    this to me?¡±


    Joe turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised by the number of people that you¡¯ve offended in the past,


    Mr. Warner.¡±


    Hunter was at a loss for words. He then nced at the gloomy principal and eximed anxiously, ¡°Sir,


    you have to believe me!¡±


    The principal red at Joe, and thetter reminded him with a smile, ¡°The school won¡¯t be responsible


    for this incident. I think you must understand that.¡±


    The principal pointed at Hunter. ¡°You son of a b*tch! How dare youmit such a shameless act that


    would put the school¡¯s reputation at risk? The board will deal with this however they deem appropriate!


    You¡¯re on your own this time around. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Hunter was dumbfounded, and he began to panic. ¡°Sir¡­ Uncle! I¡¯m your eldest nephew! You can¡¯t just


    leave me here!¡±


    But no matter how Hunter tried to defend himself and imed that he had been framed, the principal


    ignored him.


    Maisie took a nce at Joe and wondered what he had told the principal that made him give up his


    n to interfere in Hunter¡¯s affairspletely.


    ¡®I could actually see just now that the principal only wanted to cover this matter up for Hunter. After all,


    it¡¯s impossible for him not to have heard a thing about what Hunter¡¯s been doing in the school all this


    while. The only possible exnation is that he¡¯s been turning a blind eye to Hunter¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Hunter is his nephew, but he didn¡¯t dare to fool around with Nn just now. However, everyone in


    Bassburgh knows that Nn has lost his memory, so I think he was certain Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to


    keep a close eye on the school at all times¡¯

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 727 by desirenovel


    ¡®He might have promised that he would investigate the incident meticulously, but if Joe hadn¡¯te


    over just now, I¡¯m afraid that he would definitelye up with something to cover up the incident again!


    Nn had seen through all of this long ago, but he stood up since the principal had already made him


    a promise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the school to provide me with a satisfactory answerter on.¡±


    The principal bowed and nodded in his drenched shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr,


    Goldmann. I¡¯ll be on it right after this.¡±


    Nn stayed behind to deal with this matter while Maisie took the children away from the principal¡¯s


    office first.


    Colton kept onining about the teacher from the beginning to the end, so Maisie lifted her hand


    to rub his head.¡± Mommy is very happy that you were able to protect your sister, but hitting your teacher


    is really not the right thing to do.¡±


    Having said that, she leaned over, stared at him, and flicked her fingers against his forehead. ¡°And not


    only did you hit him, but you also spread the incident around the school. And now the whole school


    knows about the incident.¡±


    Colton rubbed his forehead. ¡°Just let it be. It doesn¡¯t matter because that old scumbag will get exposed


    sooner orter. I think I¡¯ve let him off easy just by kicking his butt. If it weren¡¯t for my concern for Daisie


    that I chose to follow the both of them secretly, Daisie would have been scared to death.¡±


    Maisie frowned, turned her head to look at Daisie, who had been quiet and keeping her head down all


    this while. Her heart sank to the bottom of her chest cavity.


    After what happened back there, she would definitely be haunted by this nightmare for some time.


    ¡®So I guess I can¡¯t me everything on Colton. I think I would have broken his arm if I were there!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie seemed to have thought of something and asked Colton, ¡®You once told me that that pretty-


    looking boy is one of your ssmates, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Daisie looked up at her. She then blinked her clear and bright eyes as if she was curious. ¡°Are you


    referring to Noce? He¡¯s a new student who transferred into our ssst semester. He¡¯s the one who


    snatched the first ce in ss from Colton.¡± Colton clicked his tongue in annoyance at the statement


    that pierced through his heart. ¡°That boy looks just like a sissy.


    Would he have been able to take the first ce from me if I hadn¡¯t let him off deliberately?¡±


    Daisie regained her vitality and energy in a n instant-the incident did not seem to have caused any


    major psychological trauma to her.


    She stood with arms akimbo. ¡°You can continue to act all narcissistic, Colton. It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s


    much more clever than you are.¡±


    Maisie covered her forehead with her palm as soon as the two rugrats started arguing again.


    Nn returned to the car after resolving everything in the principal¡¯s office.


    Maisie was already sitting in the car waiting for him. She turned around and asked as soon as he got


    into the car, ¡°Has everything been handled properly?¡±


    He nodded and lowered the car window halfway. ¡°Your friend helped out a lot. Are you guys close to


    each other?¡±


    Maisie was dumbfounded and rendered speechless for a split second. She then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Why ask? Are you jealous?¡±


    Nn squinted slightly.


    She rested her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Joe, Ryleigh, and I were ssmates back in high school. The


    three of us used to be besties.¡±


    Nn pinched her chin lightly. ¡°How close were you two?¡±


    Maisie wrapped her arms around him. ¡°We were once close enough to share the same pair of shorts¡­¡±


    He looked at her again, frowned, and withdrew his hand after a short while. ¡°It¡¯s fine to have female


    besties, but not men.¡¯


    Sheughed and said, ¡°I should put more emphasis on the world fonce.¡±


    Nn held her in his arms and smiled helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to know you earlier?¡±


    Maisie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Would you want to be my male bestje with whom I would share the same


    pair of shorts?¡±


    He kissed her on her temple. ¡°Nah, I only want to be someone that can get you into bed.¡±


    The next day, the school made a statement that they would let off Hunter, and the board would never


    hire Hunter again. The statement also brought up Hunter¡¯s faulty behavior and criticized him for not


    being a role model for his students.


    It was said that Joe had forced the principal topromise and abandon his nephew because Joe


    threatened him with the board of directors.


    The board of directors had rmended Joe to the school. Although he was only an English teacher,


    he still had a degree in Forensic Science and Medicine. Not to mention that he had connections with


    some of the higher-ups-that was why the principal had to give up on the idea of keeping his nephew in


    the school.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 728 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh was a little surprised when she heard that Joe had stopped practicing medicine and had


    be an English teacher. ¡°He actually changed his career path?¡±


    Maisie fidgeted the pen in her hand. ¡°I only found out about it recently.¡±


    Ryleigh leaned on the back of the couch,¡± It¡¯s been a long time since Ist contacted Joe. Why don¡¯t we


    fix a date and time for the three of us to get together someday?¡±


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°Then we¡¯ll still have to resolve your issue first. Didn¡¯t you mention that Louis has


    found new evidence?¡±


    Speaking of this, Ryleigh picked up the pillow and hugged it in her arms. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s found something.


    Maisie propped her hand against her chin and let off a faint smile. ¡°Then you have to show him your


    appreciation. He¡¯s out there running around and investigating the little things just for you, so to be


    honest, I won¡¯t believe anyone that says that he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you.¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked weird. ¡°Does he have feelings for me? Is that a joke?¡±


    Why would Louis take a fancy to me? He¡¯s at most helping me out as my fiance.!


    Maisie smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°Ryleigh has never had a boyfriend, so she¡¯s indeed a slow one when ites to


    romantic rtionships. Otherwise, she and Joe would¡¯ve ended up together long ago.


    ¡®Joe had a thing for her back in high school, and even I, an outsider, was aware of his feelings for her.


    However, Ryleigh had always regarded him as her male bestie and didn¡¯t realize any of that.


    Ryleigh stared at her cell phone screen and saw something pop up. ¡°Holy sh*t! The group has released


    a huge bombshell.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Hannigans haspletely ended all possibilities that she would have continued to


    enjoy here in Bassburgh this time around. She¡¯s beenpletely banned in the whole of Bassburgh


    and most probably won¡¯t be able to continue to stay in the city. Sure enough, things won¡¯t end well for


    any woman who¡¯s gotten their eyes fixed on your husband.¡±


    The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®The statement sounds about right. We had run into Willow and Rowena before this, and now we¡¯ve


    found ourselves dealing with Maizie, another youngdy who¡¯s too full of herself. And indeed, nothing


    has ever ended well for any of them.


    ¡®The fact that Maizie is banned has always been within my expectations. She¡¯s gotten to where she is


    today only because of her own doing ¡®She¡¯s a very ambitious woman, but she doesn¡¯t have the brain to


    back up her balls. Even though she didn¡¯t do anything to Nn, she tried to drag X down from where


    she is by trying to ruin her reputation. It¡¯s only natural for X to retaliate against her.


    Maisie went to the hospital to visit Kennedyter that afternoon. She was pushing the door open to get


    into the ward when she saw Samantha in the room in addition to Kennedy.


    Samantha sat in the chair next to the bed, and the conversation between the two came to an abrupt


    end when Maisie appeared at the door all of a sudden.


    Kennedy was stunned for a split second and then weed her with a smile. ¡°Zee, why are you here?¡±


    Maisie walked up to the bedside. ¡°I happened to be free. I was worried that you¡¯d be bored in the


    hospital, so I came to spend some time with you, but I really didn¡¯t expect to see Aunty Samantha


    here.¡±


    Even though Samantha had left the Bouchers, she was still as elegant and gentle as she used to be.


    She stood up slowly and exined, ¡°Mr. Fannon¡¯s injury is almost fully healed, and he¡¯ll be discharged


    from the hospital tomorrow, so


    I came to visit him for onest time today.¡±


    Maisie looked at Kennedy and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, Aunty Samantha is your life


    savior. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to invite her out for a meal after you get discharged from the


    hospital, right?¡±


    Kennedy nodded, agreeing with Maisie¡¯s statement, while Samantha let off a helpless chuckle. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble just to treat me to a meal, do you?¡±


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°How is it troublesome? If it weren¡¯t for you, Uncle Kennedy might not have


    escaped the catastrophe from that night with only a flesh wound. Besides, Uncle Kennedy did just


    mention that he needs an opportunity to show you his appreciation.¡±


    After saying that, Maisie smiled at Kennedy. ¡°Am I right, Uncle Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy could see that Maisie had an ulterior motive when she was hinting at him to ask Samantha


    out for a meal, but he did not refuse to do so as Samantha was his savior.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 729 by desirenovel


    It was a rainy day the next day.


    The cold autumn breeze blew against the car¡¯s windows as the raindrops rolled down the foggy


    windows, blurring the scene outside of the car.


    The car was parked outside the hospital entrance, and Maisie got out of the car with an umbre and


    opened it up. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to have to trouble you toe to pick me up even on a rainy day.¡± Kennedy took the umbre in


    Maisie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is no big deal.¡± Maisie looked down at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a private room in a


    restaurant in advance on your behalf, and Aunty Samantha should have arrived at the restaurant.¡±


    Kennedy nodded and got into the car with her and the umbre.


    When they reached the restaurant, the waiter led them to the private room and opened the door for


    them. Samantha was already sitting there waiting for them.


    Maisie stepped forward. ¡°Aunty Samantha, sorry that we¡¯ve kept you waiting for such a long time.¡±


    Samantha stood up slowly and replied with a smile, ¡°The road is slippery on a rainy day, so it¡¯s better to


    be safe than sorry.¡±


    Maisie waited for Samantha to sit down with Kennedy, then chose to sit beside Samantha.


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to pay for the meal today. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Aunty


    Samantha what she wants to eat?¡± Kennedy turned his head and looked at Samantha while thetter


    smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that picky when ites to food. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Maisie handed the menu to Kennedy, who looked back at her. ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you order for the three of


    us this time around? I¡¯m not very familiar with what they have to offer here, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    delicious and what¡¯s not.¡±


    Maisie grabbed the menu into her hand. ¡°Alright then, it would be my pleasure.¡±


    She summoned the waiter and ordered some of the chef¡¯s signature tters. After confirming her


    orders, she then closed the menu and said, ¡°I would like a bottle of red wine too.¡± ¡°Okay, please give us


    a minute to get everything prepared.¡± The waiter walked out with the menu.


    Samantha looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, how did you and Francisco get to


    know each other?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°We met in the training camp three years ago.¡±


    Samantha nodded in a daze.


    Kennedy arranged the tableware and silverware that wereid on the table. ¡°She doesn¡¯t only know the


    second young heir of the Bouchers, but the eldest young heir of the Bouchers too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my son and daughter. Both of them got a chance to film with Helios, and Helios took


    great care of them back then.¡± Samantha was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married already?¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    Kennedy added with a grin, ¡°Not only is she married, but she¡¯s also the mother of three.¡±


    Samantha smiled. ¡°Wow, Ms. Vanderbilt, I really didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be married and have


    three children at such a young age. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Maisie propped her cheeks against both her palms.


    ¡®Even I would never have imagined that I would get married so early on in my life, but at least Nn¡¯s


    worth it.


    After chatting for a while, the waiter started serving them the dishes.


    Maisie poured two sses of red wine and looked at Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you should order a


    ss of fruit juice. You¡¯re still recovering from your injury, so you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡±


    Kennedy was helpless. ¡°What else can I say when you¡¯ve already spoken?¡±


    Samantha looked at them andmented, ¡°You two do look a lot like father and daughter.¡±


    Maisie responded to herment, ¡°Uncle Kennedy is indeed a fatherly figure to me.¡±


    As soon as she said that, amotion came from outside the room before Kennedy could say


    anything.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯re serving our customers in this private room. You can¡¯t just-¡±


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Someone pushed the door open and came in. The first few men to enter the room were three to four


    bodyguards, and then the man who stepped into the private roomst


    straightened his suit¡¯s jacket.


    Maisie recognized that the man was Eugene and frowned.


    Samantha¡¯s expression dimmed the moment she saw Eugene. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Eugene snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie here? Do you really think I¡¯ll let you off just because you¡¯ve


    divorced me?¡±


    Samantha stood up. ¡°Eugene Boucher, this is not a ce for you to mess around. Now get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 730 by desirenovel


    Eugene nced at Kennedy, who was sitting beside Samantha, and mocked, ¡°Oh, do you think that


    another man would take you in after your divorce?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy¡¯s expression changed when he heard Eugene¡¯s extremely rudement.¡± Mr. Boucher, even


    though Ms. Green is your ex -wife, insulting her is really not something a man should do. Is this the


    upbringing of the Bouchers?¡±


    The insinuating sarcasm infuriated Eugene. ¡°Just who do you think you are? How dare you judge me


    when I¡¯m around?¡±


    Samantha was well aware of Eugene¡¯s temper and was worried that he would really make a move on


    Kennedy. ¡°Eugene Boucher, if what you aim to do here is to create a stir, then get out of here and do it


    elsewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already starting to defend him?¡± Eugene did not give in at all. He walked up to


    Kennedy and grabbed him by the hem of his cor. ¡°If you want to stand up for this woman, you¡¯ll have


    first to see just how capable you are.¡±


    Kennedy stared directly at him with his unwavering gaze. ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯re going to get


    physical with me now, Mr. Boucher?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s cheeks paled as she became a little anxious. Eugene had joined the army before this. He


    had trained with the force for several years, and that had contributed to his burly stature. She had seen


    him beat up a bodyguard and give him a few broken bones, and it was still a dreadful sight to her to this


    day.


    ¡®Mr. Fannon hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯ll be impossible for him to withstand Eugene¡¯s assault if they


    get into a fight!


    Samantha stepped forward and pulled Eugene away. ¡°Let go. What do you want?¡±


    Eugene flung his arm and pushed her away.


    Samantha lost her bnce and fell back onto the chair.


    Maisie got up from her chair and supported her, but the four bodyguards surrounded them.


    Maisie kept calm throughout the whole process. She knew that she could not act rashly when Saydie


    was not present.


    Kennedy grabbed Eugene¡¯s cor with his hand. ¡°Can you still call yourself a man when you do


    something like that to a woman?¡±


    Eugene scoffed, forcibly removed Kennedy¡¯s hand from his cor, and ttened the folds found on the


    cor.¡± What I do to my ex wife is none of your business. The only person that you should worry about


    at this moment is yourself.¡±


    Eugene ordered his bodyguards to make a move on Kennedy, and the bodyguards stepped forward


    and grabbed him.


    Samantha rushed up, pushed them away, stopped in front of Kennedy, and red at Eugene. ¡°Have


    you lost your mind? You¡¯re disrespecting an innocent man¡¯s life!¡±


    Samantha¡¯s actions enraged Eugene, so he stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and grabbed her


    hair, forcing her to face him. ¡°B*tch, you can¡¯t wait to find yourself another man as soon as you got the


    divorce that you asked for? Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯re such a lustful sl*t?¡±


    The humiliating words sliced through Samantha¡¯s heart.


    However, she had already gotten numb to his emotional abuse. All she could do was look back at her


    young self andugh at how she would fall for such a man and marry him in the first ce,


    ¡°Your thoughts are still as filthy as ever. But allow me to remind you that what happens between other


    men and me is none of your business ever since the day we got officially divorced.¡±


    Eugene lifted his arm, and Samantha closed her eyes.


    ¡®Anyway, this is not the first time already!


    ¡°Father!¡± Francisco yelled as he and Helios appeared outside the door.


    Maisie was stunned when she saw Helios. ¡®I did send a text to Francisco informing him about this meal,


    but I didn¡¯t expect Helios to be here either.¡¯


    Eugene let go of Samantha and frowned. ¡± Why are you here?¡±


    Francisco walked up to him and stopped in front of him. ¡°Were you really going to hit mom if we hadn¡¯t


    come in time?¡±


    Eugene nced at his son and then shifted his gaze onto Helios. ¡°Helios, this isn¡¯t something that you


    should intervene in.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s just that, have you forgotten that promise that you made in front of Grandfather?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression changed. He was obviously thinking about what his father had said to him back


    then.


    Francisco walked up to his mother and said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that since you and mother are now


    divorced, you shouldn¡¯te to her and make her life difficult?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 731 by desirenovel


    Eugene took a deep breath. It was not optimum for him to make any move rashly now that Helios was


    present. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to cause them any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you bring these people here?¡± Francisco pointed at the bodyguards. ¡°What are you


    b*stards doing? You better take your hands off him! None of you is allowed to make a move on anyone


    in this room!¡±


    The bodyguards looked at Eugene with embarrassed expressions. Eugene then waved his hands


    impatiently, motioning them to step back. Eugene red at Francisco, and his expression looked


    gloomy. ¡°You, you¡¯reing back with me.¡±


    Francisco crossed his arms as if he was about to lodge aint about his father¡¯s doing. ¡°I¡¯ll


    definitely go with you. I¡¯m going to tell Grandfather everything that just happened.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±


    Francisco ignored him and walked to Helios¡¯s side. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll leave my mother to you.¡±


    Helios nodded.


    Francisco then looked back at Maisie and waved at her with a grin when he walked to the door. ¡°Little


    goddess, remember to invite me when you want to buy someone a meal again in the future.¡±


    Maisie lowered her head and could not help but want tough.


    Eugene left with his men.


    Maisie walked up to Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, are you alright?¡±


    Kennedy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Samantha heaved a sigh of relief and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everything is a mess now because of


    me.¡±


    Maisie waved at her. ¡°That¡¯s not true. That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Helios took a nce at Maisie and then said to Samantha, ¡°Aunt Samantha, I¡¯ll fetch you back first.¡±


    Samantha nodded. She could only leave with Helios as she was severely shocked by themotion


    that Eugene had just created. Maisie and Kennedy were walking out of the private room when he


    asked, ¡°Are you the one who called Mr. Helios Boucher over?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°No, I only


    informed Francisco about the meal.¡±


    ¡°Francisco should be the one who called Helios along because he thought he might not be able to


    handle the situation alone.


    ¡®Thank God Helios came. After all, even if Francisco is Eugene¡¯s biological son, Eugene might not even


    care about what his son thinks.


    ¡®But Helios¡¯ status in the Bouchers makes him different.¡¯


    Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of something and said, ¡°Aunty Samantha is s o pitiful. Her divorce


    application has been granted, but her ex-husband still treats her like trash.¡±


    Kennedy did not say anything while Maisie uttered a pregnant statement, ¡± Aunty Samantha has a


    great temperament while being gentle and kind at the same time. Mr. Eugene Boucher is not only blind


    but also doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her.¡¯


    Kennedy smiled. ¡°You care too much about this matter¡±


    ¡°I care about Aunty Samantha.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a very good


    woman?¡±


    Kennedy stopped for a split second, thought of Maisie¡¯s purpose of setting up this meal for him, and


    sighed helplessly.¡¯ Zee, Samantha and I aren¡¯t what you think we are. She saved my life, and I¡¯m very


    grateful for her act of kindness. As for our rtionship, we¡¯re only friends.¡±


    Maisie ced her hands behind her back.¡¯ Uncle Kennedy, actually. I¡¯ve always been very curious


    about the reason you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.¡±


    Kennedy did not say anything.


    Maisie turned her head. ¡°Aunty Samantha : s about the same age as you, and I think her personality


    matches yours very well. I¡¯d feel very happy for you if fate were to bring the both of you together, Uncle


    Kennedy.¡±


    ¡®Even if Aunt Samantha is divorced and has a son, it doesn¡¯t mean that she has no chance of finding


    happiness in life again ¡®What¡¯s more, Uncle Kennedy has a rather refined and sedate temperament. At


    first nce, he seems to be the type of man who will love his wife.


    ¡®So I¡¯ll definitely support it if Aunt Samantha can get together with Uncle Kennedy.¡¯


    Kennedy rubbed her head and said with a helpless tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to get yourself involved


    in this matter.¡±


    Maisie wrapped her arm around his.¡± Alright, then I won¡¯t get my hands in this matter. However, Aunty


    Samantha is a really good woman. It would be a pity if you were to let her slip past.¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 732 by desirenovel


    At the nursing home¡­


    Water droplets dripped off the eaves and onto the leaves of a potted nt sitting on the windowsill.


    Anthony sat on the couch, flipping through a photo album and feeling extremely mncholic.


    His daughter had been hurt and had fallen into a longa. He had been guarding her for a decade


    and had no idea how long this wouldst.


    Louis stood at the door and knocked on the door, which caused Anthony to put the album down. ¡°Who


    are you?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°My name is Louis Lucas.¡± ¡®Mr. Lucas?¡± Anthony was a little bewildered. ¡°Why would youe to me,


    Mr. Lucas?¡± Louis nced at the person lying on the bed and exined, ¡°I¡¯vee here today with


    someone else.¡± Anthony did not understand what he meant, so he only stood in ce and watched as


    Louis asked his bodyguard to bring the person in. It was an old man in his 60s whom he did not know.


    Anthony asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Louis replied, ¡°He used to be a security guard of the University of Northway, but he¡¯s currently retired.


    He knows about your daughter¡¯s incident.¡±


    Anthony stood up and looked at the old man. ¡°Do you really know?¡±


    The old man¡¯s shoulders trembled as he exined, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember everything very clearly, but I


    still remember that incident you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Louis ced his hand on his shoulder.¡± Don¡¯t worry, sir, just tell us what you saw back then.¡±


    The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded. ¡°I remember it was ten years ago. I saw two


    young girls arguing behind the performance hall. However, I was too far away from them, and I didn¡¯t


    know what they were arguing about. I was about to approach them when I saw,¡±


    Anthony interrupted him and asked immediately, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw one of the girls pick


    something up and use it to hit the head of the other girl. The girl didn¡¯t move at all after copsing on


    the floor. I was shocked and went to look for the professor in charge.¡±


    The old man said that the two girls had disappeared from the scene when he brought the professor


    there and that there was no blood on the floor, so he thought he was mistaken. He had seen the girl


    copse on the floor, but she was already gone when he came back to the scene.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    That professor had thought he was driveling and did not believe him until when a student told them that


    someone had gotten pushed down the stairs, and they went to the entrance on the second floor.


    Anthony sat on the couch in a daze, recalled his daughter¡¯s diagnosis back then, which showed that


    she was suffering from a severe head injury, and thought of the old man¡¯s words. He then thought of


    something, took a photo out of the album, and showed it to the old man. ¡°Please take a good look at


    this photo. Is this girl the victim who got beaten back then?¡±


    The old man stared at the photo for a long time. Because he had witnessed the incident with his own


    eyes and had been deeply scarred, he would even have nightmares from time to time. He then nodded


    repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s her.¡± Anthony asked immediately, ¡°Do you still remember who was the


    girl whomitted the crime?¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°That I really don¡¯t know. Her back was facing me, and I didn¡¯t see her


    face.¡±


    Louis looked at the old man and asked intriguingly, ¡°Since you still have some impression of those two


    girls, you should be able to recall their respective heights, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± The man replied, ¡°Both of


    them are about the same height.¡±


    The statement was enough to prove that Ryleigh was not the culprit.


    Ryleigh was not as tall as Maisie. She was a petite woman, while Naomi was around 5¡¯5.


    The old man was an eyewitness to that incident. If the two girls were of about the same height, it


    showed that the other party looked very simr to Naomi in terms of height.


    Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe forward and tell me this back then?¡±


    The old man exined in a panic, ¡°I said it,


    but they didn¡¯t believe me. I was stunned after seeing the face of the girl lying underneath the staircase.


    Theyter imed that they had found the culprit, and I didn¡¯t doubt that statement¡­¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 733 by desirenovel


    Louis narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®This old man witnessed that scene and saw Naomi¡¯s face but did not see the perpetrator¡¯s


    appearance. So he didn¡¯t know anything when Ryleigh was being framed as the perpetrator.¡¯


    Louis then asked the bodyguard to escort the old man out and stood in front of Anthony. ¡°Mr. Topaz,


    Ryleigh isn¡¯t the culprit who harmed your daughter. She lost all her achievements in the music field that


    she took pride in because of your daughter. As for the real culprit behind your daughter¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll


    locate them for you. All I ask is that you give Ryleigh a chance.¡±


    Anthony made a remark about Ryleigh and


    Naomi¡¯s incident on Twitter two dayster.


    #Ryleigh Hill is not the perpetrator of the ident that took ce at the University of Northway 10


    years ago.


    Anthony was the father of the victim, Naomi Topaz. That was why manyizens were surprised when


    the statement was posted.


    #Miss Hill actually carried the me for 10 full years. That¡¯s so sad #


    #I¡¯ve heard about the incident that took ce at the University of Northway. I thought it was a rumor


    back then #


    #Nobody has rified throughout the decade, so why would it be rified all of a sudden?#


    Theizens stirred up public opinion, and most of them sympathized with Ryleigh. It was very


    unfortunate that she had had to take the me and be misunderstood for 1 0 whole years. She had


    even been forced into quitting her studies back then.


    At the Goldmann mansion¡­


    Maisie looked at those messages in the group chat that tagged Ryleigh-most of them were only sent to


    the group to gossip.


    However, Ryleigh ignored all of them this time around, as ying dead was the wisest thing that she


    could do at this moment.


    It was all old news, so it was time to move on now that Ryleigh had been proven innocent.


    Maise leaned on Nn, who was drinking coffee and flipping through the finance magazine in his hand.


    Nn turned his head to look at the person sitting next to him. ¡°Are you happy now that your best


    friend has been proven innocent?¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Nn ced the cup on the table and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯ll be on leave the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    She stopped what she was doing for a split second, got up, and looked at him. ¡°The day after


    tomorrow?¡±


    Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°I saw the weather forecast. The temperature will start to get cold the day


    after tomorrow, making it suitable for a trip to the hot springs.¡±


    ¡°But Uncle Kennedy hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If I were to leave thepany behind just like this¡­¡± Maisie


    felt sorry for herpany¡¯s employees.


    Nn took her into his arms and rested his chin on her head. ¡°It¡¯s not advisable for yourpany to


    only have you and Kennedy as its only two top executives.¡±


    Maisie teased, ¡°Then will you recruit more talented people for mypany?¡±


    Nn looked at her, pressed his lips against her forehead, and asked half-jokingly, ¡°Then do you think


    I¡¯m qualified enough for yourpany?¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Which position do you n to rmend yourself for?¡±


    Nn kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bing the toy boy you keep in yourpany.¡±


    She burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re no longer qualified to be my toy boy. You can at most apply to


    be my toy geezer.¡±


    Nn pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her neck. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I might be mature


    mentally, but I have a teenager¡¯s physique. I¡¯ll still be able to satisfy you even when you¡¯re in your 30s


    or 40s.¡±


    A phone¡¯s ringtone interrupted the two of them, and Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, looking obviously


    dissatisfied.


    Maisie cleared her throat out of awkwardness, pushed his chest that was pressing against hers gently.


    picked up the phone, and took a


    nce at its screen.


    It was a call from Ryleigh.


    She answered the call, and that was when Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Zee, save me,¡±


    Maisie¡¯splexion changed instantly. ¡°Ryleigh!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard something, but the call seemed to have been forcibly hung up before Ryleigh could finish


    speaking.


    Nn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maisie got up in a hurry. ¡°Ryleigh seems to have run into some trouble.¡±


    She called back to the number, but the phone had been turned off.


    Nn stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Did she tell you where she is?¡±


    ¡°No, she did say something at the end of the call, but I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly before the call ended.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be in a panic? Something must¡¯ve happened to Ryleigh!¡¯

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 734 by desirenovel


    Nn grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me her number, and I¡¯ll locate her as you call


    Quincy for me.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    She contacted Quincy and Louis while Nn sat on the side and pinpointed Ryleigh¡¯s location in an


    instant using theputer. ¡°She¡¯s on Bridgeton Street.¡±


    At Bridgeton Street¡­


    Ryleigh was woken up with a bucket of cold water that was poured onto her head. Half of her coat was


    soaked, and it was sticking to her body, causing her to feel bitterly cold.


    She coughed a few times and subconsciously realized that her hands were tied behind her back and


    could not move. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up.¡± A slightly familiar voice stunned her, and because it was too cold,


    she trembled from head to toe as she opened her eyelids.


    The woman standing in front of her turned out to be Chenney,


    Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded hoarse, and she looked around immediately.


    It looked like an undecoratedmercial building. The walls were onlyyered with ayer of cement,


    the steel bars were clearly visible through the holes of the walls, and the huge and paneless French


    windows were dangling outside of the building. The wind got in through the windows, causing Ryleigh


    to feel so cold that her teeth started chattering. ¡°Chenney¡­ Why is it you?¡± Chenney looked at her


    expressionlessly.¡± Why is it me? Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do so either.¡±


    Ryleigh was astonished.


    ¡®What does she mean?¡¯


    Chenney squatted down and pinched her jaw. ¡°Do you know how hard and for how long I had worked


    to secure the spot back then?¡±


    Ryleigh froze. Her lips turned pale, and she gnashed her lips and teeth. ¡°It was you!?¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t believe it before this. I even thought that it shouldn¡¯t be her.¡¯


    Chenney sneered. ¡°I¡¯m left with no other choice. Mr. Lucas has found out what I did. Even Naomi¡¯s


    father has rified the matter for you . You have carried the me for 10 years, so why couldn¡¯t you


    continue carrying it!?¡±


    ¡°Chenney, I didn¡¯t think it was you¡­¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned pale.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Chenney let go of her hand and stood up.¡± You and Naomi were the two who had the best grades back


    then, so the spot would only be given to either one of you.


    ¡°As such, I thought about what I could do in order to secure the spot. Do you know that I even went to


    Naomi and tried to talk her into working with me to drag you down? I told her that I¡¯dpete with her


    fairly after you were eliminated from thepetition. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to do so. She thought


    that I wasn¡¯tpetent enough to go head-to-head with her, and you were the only one who could


    provide her with a decent challenge.¡± Chenney scoffed. ¡°So I could only eliminate Naomi from the


    equation first and then pin the whole incident on you. It was a n that killed two birds with one stone


    as it made everyone think that you did so because you werepeting for the quota. That was why I


    got the quota instead in the end.¡±


    Ryleigh only felt colder and colder. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Chenney looked at her grimly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? Since he won¡¯t


    let me go, and I can¡¯t do anything to him, I can onlyy my fingers on you.¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed slightly, and it instantly turned as pallid as a sheet of paper. Chenney


    laughed again. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely not do anything to me as long as I have something on you, and he still


    cares about his fiancee¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Chenney Campbell¡­¡± Ryleigh uttered with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about teaching at the


    Academy of Music, nor have I ever thought about taking your current achievements away from you.¡±


    ¡°What would all this bullsh*t help resolve now!?¡± Chenney roared.


    Ryleigh stopped breathing for a couple of seconds, obviously astounded by her.


    Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°The both of you now know everything that you shouldn¡¯t know! Will you let


    this slide and let me off? Heh, I¡¯m no fool!¡±


    She then looked at the men standing behind her. ¡°Why are you still standing over there? Take off her


    clothes!¡± Those men walked toward Ryleigh while thetter leaned backward subconsciously, ¡°What do


    you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 735 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh was extremely uncooperative. She struggled and resisted even after she was pushed to the


    ground. She even bit a man¡¯s hand, causing him to fling her off his hand in pain and then p her on


    the cheek.


    Ryleigh¡¯s head turned to the side, and her wet hair was stuck on her cheek.


    The buttons of her coat were torn off forcibly, and the close-fitting blouse inside was also torn widely


    open.


    Ryleigh was petrified and started to cry in fear.


    Chenney took out her cell phone to film the scene and ordered the men, ¡°Take everything off of her.¡±


    One of the men was about to reach out and peel off the only piece of clothing that Ryleigh had left. At


    that moment, someone kicked the door down, rushed forward, kicked the man on top of her off her


    body, and punched the other two with a right hook.


    Chenney was so frightened that she stepped back.


    Louis quickly took off his coat, wrapped it around Ryleigh¡¯s cold body, and picked her up. ¡°Ryleigh!¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry as she took a better look at the person who was holding her


    in his arms. She then started crying. ¡°L-Louis, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    She was shaking all over, cold, and terrified, so she could not stop crying when she saw Louis.


    Louis did not say anything. He hugged her tightly, lifted his head expressionlessly, and then red at


    Chenney gloomily.


    Chenney was startled.


    However, upon thinking that he was the only one who hade, Chenney said anxiously, ¡°What are


    you people doing? Are you telling me that you guys can¡¯t beat him?¡±


    Those men assaulted Louis, so Louis put Ryleigh down, dashed up to them, and fought them by


    himself.


    The man who had been knocked to the ground grabbed a rebar that was lying around the area and


    swung it at Louis vigorously. Louis not only had to guard himself against the attacking from the


    people behind him, but he also had to avoid the rebar and the attack from the people who wereing


    at him from the side simultaneously. He swung out his left leg and kicked the maning at him from


    the left in his abdomen, but he was then caught off guard and got hit by the rebar in the back. He


    staggered forward, then turned around and punched the man in the chin with an uppercut.


    Looking at how the fight panned out, Chenney froze in ce due to fear, and her expression paled.


    Those henchmen were not professional fighters, but neither was Louis. All they relied on was their


    brawn and ruthlessness as both parties struggled during the fight.


    Ryleigh witnessed the rebar hitting Louis a few times, and her heart was racing. She then shouted


    hoarsely, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Two of the men worked together to capture Louis and limit his movement, and


    another man hit Louis¡¯ face with the rebar.


    Louis was caught off guard and copsed on the ground with crimson blood gushing out of his nostrils


    and oozing out of the corners of his lips. His vision began to turn blurry, to a point where he started


    seeing dazzling images.


    ¡°Lu-¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when Louis was beaten down to the ground.


    Louis was crawling on the ground at this moment, looking extremely battered. His charming and


    handsome face was wounded, and his clothes were stained with dirt and his own blood.


    Just as the man was swinging his rebar and was about to hit him on the head, a swift shadow stepped


    forward in an instant and kicked the man 16 feet away from Lucas.


    Saydie swept the man beside her off his feet, grabbed the man by his elbow, and pulled his arm


    backward, dislocating his shoulder in an instant.


    The man shouted in pain when Quincy. Nn, and Maisie arrived at the scene.


    Maisie saw Ryleigh and hurried over to hug her. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh curled herself in her arms


    and wept in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Quincy helped Louis, who was badly injured and coughing up blood, back onto his feet.


    Nn said sullenly, ¡°Take them both out first.¡±


    Quincy nodded.


    Maisie left Ryleigh with the bodyguard, who picked Ryleigh up into his arms and left with Quincy.


    It took only a few seconds for Saydie to beat the men to a pulp on the ground, unable to move.


    Chenney was hiding behind the wall, trying to climb out of the building before anyone found her.


    However, a rebar appeared in front of her face abruptly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Saydie looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Are you nning to leave already?¡±


    Chenney knelt on the ground and trembled in fright. ¡°Please let me go, 1- Aaah!¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 736 by desirenovel


    Saydie dragged her by her hair to Nn-she was still kneeling on the floor.


    After seeing what happened to the men, her face was white as a sheet.


    Maisie picked up the phone that was not far from her and saw the paused video, threw it to the ground,


    and crushed the screen with her heel ¡°Please¡­ Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Channey held


    back tears and looked extremely sincere while she begged.


    Maisie didn¡¯t show any expressions when she pulled at her cor. ¡°Let you go? Not a chance.¡±


    Chenney¡¯s expression slowly turned to horror.


    Maisie scoffed. ¡°You made Ryleigh a scapegoat for a decade and even tried to attack her. Would you


    let Ryleigh go if she begged you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t answer.


    Maisie coldly said, ¡°Whatever a woman like you achieved by framing someone else doesn¡¯t belong to


    you because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She let go, and Chenney fell back onto the ground. The police


    rushed to the scene, and Nn said something to a police officer. They then took the person sitting on


    the floor away.


    Chenney was taken away by the police while the police officer spoke to Nn on one side. He just took


    a statement and took her away after that Maisie stood on the spot and stared while the police car drove


    away, her hands curling into a fist.


    Nn pulled her into his arms and spoke to her gently, which made her a lot more rxed.


    Maisie med herself. ¡°If we got hereter, I don¡¯t want to imagine what could have happened.¡±


    Nn flexed his arm and held her tighter.¡± It¡¯s alright now. Didn¡¯t we get here on time?¡± Maisie leaned


    in his arms and said, ¡°Was I very fierce just now?¡±


    She had almost assaulted her.


    Nn kissed the top of her head and chuckled. ¡°Were you fierce? You were like a ferocious kitten.¡±


    Maisie looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    He nodded.


    Quincy brought Louis and Ryleigh to the hospital, and Maisie and Nn got there soon after. Quincy


    waited outside.


    She rushed forward and asked, ¡°How are they?¡±


    Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Lucas was more hurt, but Ms. Hill is fine. She was just shocked and has a fever.¡±


    Nn hugged her. ¡°Go see Ryleigh.¡±


    Maisie nodded and walked toward Ryleigh¡¯s room.


    Ryleighy in bed looking pale and didn¡¯t have a lot of energy because of her fever.


    She saw Maisie sitting next to the bed and pouted. ¡°Zee, did I ugly cry?¡±


    Maisieughed. ¡°Do you really care if you ugly cried?¡±


    Ryleigh looked at the ceiling for a long time. ¡°How¡¯s Chenney?¡±


    Maisie stopped smiling. ¡°She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing for her. Thisbined with Naomi¡¯s incident, she¡¯s


    definitely going to do some time.¡±


    Ryleigh sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.¡± She then remembered something, turned around, and


    asked, ¡°By the way, how is Louis?¡±


    Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You finally care about him now?¡±


    Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°He was hurt because he wanted to save me. I can¡¯t just¡­ forget it.¡±


    Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ryleigh continued. ¡°Don¡¯t let my dad find out. I don¡¯t want him to be sad.


    Maisie nodded.


    Larissa found out that Louis was admitted to the hospital. She rushed there and bumped into Maisie in


    the corridor.


    ¡°Zee,¡± Larissa rushed toward her, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Maisie told her everything, which made Larissa frown. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. How could she do that to my


    daughter-inw!?¡±

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 737 by desirenovel


    Maisie said, ¡°Aunt Larissa, don¡¯t be angry. They¡¯ve been taken away by the police. Louis and Ryleigh


    are fine too.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried to death. I¡¯ll go see how Louis is.¡± Larissa walked toward Louis¡¯ room.


    Nn came to pick Maisie up, and Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside on the way back.


    Nn held her hand. ¡°Are you still worried?¡± Maisie looked back at him. ¡°They¡¯re fine, so I have nothing


    to worry about anymore.¡± ¡°Zee, do you know what Ryleigh and Louis¡¯ encounter reminds me of?¡±


    Maisie quietly looked at him and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    He focused on driving and kept his eyes on the road, ¡°I seem to remember. Did we go through


    something like this? It feels familiar.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie looked down and smiled, ¡°Yes, we did.¡±


    When they stopped at the traffic light, Nn pulled her hand and kissed its back.¡± I¡¯ll slowly remember,


    so we¡¯ll start our honeymoon tomorrow and spend some time alone.¡±


    The next day, at Bassburgh Airport¡­


    Nn was sitting at the business boarding lounge with his arms crossed when he saw Helios and his


    assistant sitting across from him. He looked very gloomy.


    On the other side of the spectrum, Helios wore a maroon coat with an upturned cor, which made him


    look really bright and warm.


    He looked at Nn and raised his eyebrow. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Nn scoffed. ¡°It really is.¡±


    Maisie held her forehead. Helios was just going to Winston Ind for a holiday, and they had bumped


    into each other, but what was with this ¡®hostility¡±?


    ¡°Are you going to Winston Ind with Nn?¡± Helios looked toward Maisie, who nodded. ¡°Yes, for a


    few days.¡±


    Nn put his arms around her and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going for my honeymoon with my wife. Why are


    you going there? Do you have a wife?¡±


    Maisie stared at Nn. ¡®This ¡°17-year-old¡± is in full view before Helios.¡¯


    Helios smiled. ¡°Do I need to tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Flight toward Winston Ind MH8896 will be taking off in half an hour. Please get ready to board.¡±


    When the announcement started, the travelers started walking to the counter to start their boarding.


    Nn and Maisie were in first-ss seats, so they got to board the earliest. When they took their seats,


    they saw Helios and his assistant sitting in front of them on the other side. Maisie nodded to them, and


    Helios looked up before nodding and smiling. Then his eyes caught Nn¡¯s.


    It only took two hours to get to Winston Ind, so it was quite near. Winston Ind was a standalone


    ind, a ce that was famous for its hot springs.


    The weather there was unpredictable-it could be sunny during day time and very cold at night. The hot


    spring business thrived on the ind because travelers would book hotels with hot springs there during


    winter.


    Maisie hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, so shey her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder to rest.


    Nn got a nket from the air hostess and gently put it over Maisie.


    Nn only woke her up when the nended at Winston Ind Airport.


    They both got off the ne, and when Nn saw her yawning, he hugged her waist and smiled. ¡°Are


    you very tired?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± After Maisie said that, she stared at him. ¡°All


    because of you.¡±


    Nn chuckled.


    They got to the hot spring hotel with a sea view and checked in. They booked a room with a 360¡ã view


    and sensors.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 738 by desirenovel


    The blinds slowly opened, and one could see the blue sea from the room. Maisie walked into the


    bedroom, which had a private garden. There were folding chairs with cushioning under the sun


    umbre and even a swing.


    Nn unbuttoned his sleeves and leaned on the door. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Maisie walked to the swing and sat down.¡± You¡¯re good at picking ces.¡±


    Nn walked behind her and bent down to hug her by the shoulders while saying in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s our


    time alone. It should be romantic.¡±


    In the afternoon, they both went to the restaurant. Maisie had changed into a bubble-sleeved dress in


    silk with a vest on top, her skirt covering her calf.


    It was a huge coincidence, but they bumped into Helios dining there as well.


    Helios raised his ss and smiled at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s dine together?¡±


    Maisie was fine with it because they knew each other. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She took a seat.


    Nn sat down unwillingly and raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not following us, I hope?¡±


    Helios smiled. ¡°Why would I follow you? Have you not seen the billboard for this hot spring resort?¡±


    Maisie paused, then looked around, her eyes fixed on the QLED television fixed on the wall. Helios was


    endorsing this resort. Nn kept quiet. He hadn¡¯t noticed that.


    That was a mistake.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie looked at Helios in awe. ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, you¡¯ve been to this ind before?¡±


    Helios nodded. ¡°A year ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your


    assistant?¡± ¡°She had motion sickness and didn¡¯t feel like eating, so she¡¯s resting in her room.¡±


    Nn watched them having a conversation, and his face started dropping.


    He finally had the chance to spend time alone with his wife, yet this third wheel appeared to interrupt


    them? Nn removed the shells of the seafood during the meal. Maisie was chatting with Helios, and


    when she noticed, her te was already full of food.


    Her mouth twitched. ¡°Nn, I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±


    ¡®Does he think he¡¯s feeding a pig?¡¯


    Nn smiled. ¡°I was worried that it wasn¡¯t enough to stuff your mouth.¡±


    Maisie was silent.


    Helios smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious now. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    Nn stared into his eyes. ¡°Are we going to bring up the past again?¡±


    Helios swirled his ss, then grinned. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Nn agreed. ¡°You should shut up.¡±


    Maisie focused on eating her food. ¡®These two childish men¡­¡¯ ¡°Mr. Boucher, are you here on


    vacation?¡¯


    Maisie felt that he wouldn¡¯t just be there for vacation. It was either for work or something else.


    Nn pinched her face. ¡°Why do you care about him so much?¡±


    Maisie pped his hand away. ¡°My dear, can you be less jealous?¡±


    Nn didn¡¯t retort because she called him dear and stopped speaking.


    Helios put down his wine ss. ¡°I¡¯m really not here just for vacation. I came because of an investment.¡±


    Nn looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re moving from entertainment to business now?¡±


    Helios rolled his eyes. ¡°It depends if there¡¯s a business that¡¯s worth my time. I heard that this is the


    peak season for hot spring tourism here. I n to invest.¡±


    Maisie put her hand under her chin. ¡°The hot spring industry is quite good. If the Vanderbilts invested


    some money here, they wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt.¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 739 by desirenovel


    The hot spring tourism industry wasn¡¯t as good in Coralia as on Winston Ind. That was mainly


    because the sea and hills surrounded the ind, and it was toward the south, so it wouldn¡¯t snow even


    in winter.


    Coralia¡¯s weather was different. It would snow there in winter, and the roads would freeze at its coldest,


    making it difficult for people and cars to move. Most people would travel there just to see snow, but no


    one would want to revisit after being bullied by the snow on the way there.


    Nn put down the seafood cracker, wiped his fingers with a napkin, and looked at Helios. ¡°Why don¡¯t I


    remember you being interested in this industry?¡±


    Heliod looked down, tapping his fingers on the ss. ¡°My family is pressuring me. I haven¡¯t reached


    their standard to start my own family other than for my career in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave the family?¡± Maisie was shocked.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean they were splitting up?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A big family like the Bouchers had never split up. Furthermore, Elder Master Boucher thought highly of


    Helios, and he was the eldest grandchild. He would be the head of the house in the future.


    But once they split, it would be very different. He would have to move out and start his own family,


    which meant he would be giving up inheriting the Boucher family. Helios didn¡¯t even hesitate, his eyes


    calm.¡± At least I can do what I want and not follow all the Boucher rules.¡±


    Maisie was quiet.


    She remembered what Helios had said. He was jealous of Nn because he didn¡¯t have restrictions


    and could do whatever he wanted. But it was different for Helios. He had broken the precedent by


    getting into the entertainment industry.


    After lunch, Maisie brought Nn to a theme park nearby.


    She turned around and looked at Nn, who was zoning out and got close. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± min


    Nn hugged her shoulder and looked down at her. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Maisie raised her hand to


    soothe the wrinkles between his brows, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you close with Helios


    since you were kids? Why are you so jealous?¡± Nn held her hand. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Was it because your mother treated him better than her own son?¡±


    Maisie suddenly realized that she was bringing in unrted topics.


    Maisie turned to look at the theme park that was not far away, filled with people and changed the


    subject. ¡°Let¡¯s do that ride!¡±


    She pointed at the pirate ship that way hanging in the air.


    Nn raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m afraid of nothing.¡± Maisie


    pulled his hand and entered the park.


    After the pirate ship, Maisie dragged Nn to the roller coaster. Nn just went with it, his expression


    never changing, even on the most exciting twists and turns.


    Maisie was annoyed when they got the pictures and jabbed her elbow into his waist. ¡°Can¡¯t you just


    show some fear?¡±


    Nn looked proud. ¡°No. What else would you want to try?¡±


    Maisie saw something and tugged at Nn¡¯s arm, ¡°The haunted house.¡±


    Most people who went there were couples.


    They walked into the dimly-lit haunted house with a shlight, and people could hear the scared


    couples being afraid.


    Human NPCs would randomly jump out along with some lifelike props, scaring everyone half to death.


    Maisie jumped now and then and hugged Nn, not letting go. Nn hugged her calmly, and when an


    NPC got close, he scared that person away. They got out after half an hour, and the crew was


    surprised. The couples who¡¯ escaped¡¯ never looked as calm as Nn, hugging his girlfriend. Some


    people even left their girlfriends and broke up right after that.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 740 by desirenovel


    Maisie buried her face in his shoulder. It was too embarrassing.


    Nn put her down on a bench, put his hand on the backrest behind her, and seemed to want more.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±


    Maisie had been scared so badly in the haunted house that her tears were still in her eyes, looking very


    delicate.


    She said, ¡°No more.¡±


    Nnughed and gently wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes. ¡°My Zee can be afraid sometimes.¡±


    She hummed and turned away, looking at the Ferris wheel far away.


    He noticed that. ¡°Do you want to ride that?¡¯


    Maisie nodded.


    Nn brought her to the bottom of the Ferris wheel paid, and walked into a cabin.


    The cabin slowly moved upward while Maisie looked out and smiled with joy. ¡°My first Ferris wheel ride


    was in Stoslo.¡± Nn looked at her, and something shed across his mind while they rose higher.


    Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside. Riding on a Ferris wheel during daytime and slowly moving


    upward, she could see far away,


    even the sea that connected with the horizon.


    The sea looked like a silver veil under the sun, the waves gleaming.


    The people on the ground looked so small, and half the Winston Ind town was in view. When Maisie


    started zoning out, Nn suddenly got up. She turned around and saw a huge face with clear features,


    then her lips were warm and wet, and time froze. Nn held the back of her head with his hand and


    kissed her deeper. When their cabin reached the top, the light warmly shone through the ss window,


    and pink bubbles surrounded them.


    Nn let her go after a long while. Maisie was stunned, her cheeks still warm.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nn, do you know what it means to be kissed on a Ferris wheel?¡±


    Nn touched her face with his palm and looked at her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s something good.¡±


    Maisie thought he remembered but was disappointed when she heard that reply. She sat back in her


    seat, crossed her arms. and started being serious. ¡°If we kiss on the Ferris wheel, it means that you


    can only belong to me from now on.¡±


    Nn tried to hide his smile. ¡°Really?¡±


    Maisie pretended to be angry. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want that?¡±


    Nn got close, kissed her, and sneakily smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s kiss a few more times then.¡±


    Maisie closed her eyes as his lips came close again, and her hand that was on her shoulder moved


    backward to hug him.


    Back in Bassburgh, at the hospital¡­


    ¡°Zee and her husband are having their honeymoon in Winston Ind, but you¡¯re enjoying IV drips in


    the hospital with your fiance.¡± Ryleigh was having an apple when Barbara said that andughed till her


    tears came out. She got annoyed. ¡°Are you here to visit me or tough at me?


    Barbara stifled herugh. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±


    Ryleigh took a huge bite out of her apple, then Barbara thought of something and said, ¡°I bumped into


    X on the way here.¡±


    Ryleigh paused and looked at Barbara.¡± That¡¯s not surprising. There¡¯s nothing wrong if an ex-girlfriend


    visits her exboyfriend who¡¯s injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising,¡± Barbara leaned on the wall, ¡°But you¡¯re Louis¡¯ fiance. It¡¯s not great if your fiance still


    can¡¯t get over his ex.¡±


    Ryleigh mmed the apple on the table.¡± It¡¯s not bad. The families, not ourselves, decided my marriage


    with Louis.¡±


    ¡°I smell something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 741 by desirenovel


    Barbara looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Ryleigh froze. It took her quite a while before she finally came around to her senses. She picked up a


    pillow and threw it at Barbara. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡±


    Barbara picked the pillow up and put it back on the bed. ¡°Aright, alright. After all, Louis saved you.


    Besides, you aren¡¯t as seriously injured as he is, so I think you should check him out.¡±


    Ryleigh did not reply. In the evening, Ryleigh walked toward Louis¡¯s ward. She hesitated for a long


    while in front of the door before she finally turned the doorknob.


    Louis was reading a magazine on the bed. There was a gauze on his cheek and a bruise on the corner


    of his lips. He was stunned for a moment when he lifted his head and saw Ryleigh. After that, he put


    the magazine on the side and asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡± Ryleigh stopped in front of his bed.


    She was so nervous that she did not know where to put her hands. In the end, she sped them in


    front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, of course.¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°I thought you had forgotten


    about it.¡± Ryleigh replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Do I look like an ingrate to you?¡±


    Louis nodded. ¡°Well, you are.¡± Ryleigh wanted to say something in return, but she did not do so in the


    end. She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time since you¡¯re injured.¡±


    Suddenly, Louis reached out to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°I want to get off the bed, so help me,¡± he


    replied.


    ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t injure your legs, right?¡± Ryleigh asked again in confusion.


    He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?¡± Ryleigh was


    stumped. She walked forward and grabbed Louis¡¯ arm. Louis turned around and sat at the side of the


    bed. Since there was an IV drip hanging from the back of his hand, Ryleigh picked up the bottle for him.


    Perhaps it was because he was too tall and the bottle was held low that the blood flowed back into the


    infusion tube.


    He hissed out in pain and looked at her. ¡°Blood.¡±


    It was only then that Ryleigh raised her arm higher. The blood flowed back from the infusion tube, but


    there was still some leftover in it.


    ¡°Can you lower your arm a little bit?¡± Ryleigh asked, looking a little flustered.


    Louis took a deep breath and took over the bottle in her hand. He raised it slightly, and the blood flowed


    back into the veins.


    Ryleigh was rendered speechless.


    She followed behind Louis, and Louis suddenly stopped. He turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°Are


    you going to follow me into the restroom?¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned, and it was only then that she noticed that he was heading toward the restroom.


    Her face burned red with embarrassment, and she turned around. ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡±


    Louis chuckled and walked into the restroom.


    Ryleigh fanned herself with her hand to calm herself down. She felt embarrassed.


    She nced toward the restroom, and something she had seen on the Inte popped up in her head.


    ¡®Would a man like him poop? What would he look like when he¡¯s pooping? Would he sit on the toilet


    and say, ¡°Be a good boy ande out of yourself!¡± with an evil grin on his lips?¡¯


    Pfft!


    Ryleigh giggled at her own thoughts. The scene was so bizarre that she hastily killed the thought.


    It was only when she heard the sound of flushing water that she lowered her head and held her giggle


    back.


    Louis noticed something and turned his head around to look at her through squinted eyes. ¡°What are


    youughing at?¡±


    Ryleigh raised her head and pushed all the thoughts to the back of her mind. She replied with a serious


    face, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Louis studied her for a while and then said meaningfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh blinked her eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a while before continuing.¡± You didn¡¯t peek when I was in the


    restroom, right?¡±

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 742 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh¡¯s face sank, and she harrumphed.¡± Who¡­ Who the hell would peek at you when you¡¯re using


    the toilet? You must be delusional. Besides, you have nothing to look at!¡±


    Louis replied half-heartedly. ¡°Who knows if you want to take advantage of me or not?¡±


    Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Want to take advantage of you?¡±


    She sneered as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world and said, ¡°If I really want to take


    advantage of you, I would have,¡±


    He lifted his brows and interrupted her,¡± You would have what?¡±


    Clearing her throat Ryleigh replied, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Louis did not say anything in return. When


    he saw that the IV drip in the bottle was almost finished, he pushed the service bell


    The nurse came in. She pulled the needle out of the back of his hand and said to him gently, ¡°Sir, you


    have to get an anti-inmmatory injection tomorrow and the day after.¡±


    He nodded.


    The nurse then left with the bottle.


    Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°This nurse is so good to you. If she could do the same to me, I


    would have no problem getting a few more days of shots.¡±


    After all, she had suffered a lot because of the nurse.


    Louis looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you


    want to know why?


    She was stunned. ¡°Know what?¡±


    He beckoned to her with a straight face.¡± Come over here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Although Ryleigh was skeptical about him, she still walked toward him.


    Louis pulled her, causing her to lose her bnce, and she fell on him.


    Both of them fell onto the bed. Ryleigh was undoubtedly the one lying on top, and her lips inadvertently


    kissed his chin.


    She was stunned, and just like a malfunctioned robot, her brain went nk.


    Louis chuckled deeply, and his voice rang out above her. ¡°See? I knew you wanted to take advantage


    of me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ryleigh jerked her head up, and she felt as if a bolt of lightning had coursed through her body


    when her lips identally touched his.


    Louis lowered his head and fixed his gaze on her lips. As ifpelled by a mysterious force, he put his


    hand on the back of her neck and nted a kiss on her lips.


    Ryleigh¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she realized what Louis was doing, and she even had forgotten


    to take her breath.


    ¡°Louis, 1-Larissa came in and was taken aback by the scene before her eyes.


    After Ryleigh came around to her senses, she pushed Louis away and stormed out of the ward. Larissa


    looked at her fleeing figure before turning back to her son, who sat expressionlessly on the bed. She


    asked,¡± Did you make it?¡±


    Louis shrugged.


    The coast was brightly lit. A group of people was having a party around a bonfire on the beach of


    Winston Ind to wee the Autumn Bonfire Festival.


    There was an unlimited supply of beers, seafood, and barbequed food.


    Wearing their masks, Maisie and Nn were walking across the crowd. She grabbed Nn¡¯s hand and


    said, ¡°There¡¯s food over there. I¡¯ll go and check it out!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She let go of his hand and ran toward the direction she was pointing at just now.


    Nn shook his head helplessly and said,¡± Watch your step!¡±


    He had never once looked away from Maisie. After all, there were a lot of people here, and he did not


    want anything bad to happen. Maisie stood in front of the stall and ordered every food in front of her. It


    seemed like she was enjoying herself very much.


    Helios was wearing a mask as well and was apanied by his assistant. He recognized Nn in a


    single nce.


    He picked up a can of beer and walked toward Nn. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like this kind of asion.¡±


    Nn took over the can of beer and replied, ¡°But my wife likes it.¡±


    Heliosughed. ¡°There will be a lot more people tonight. You¡¯d better keep an eye on your wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do so even without your-¡± Nn looked toward Maisie and was stunned. He put the can of beer


    down and walked into the crowd.


    Nina asked, ¡°What is Mr. Goldmann doing?¡±


    Helios squinted his eyes and put the halfempty can of beer on the table. ¡°Go help him.¡±


    Nn came to the stall and asked the owner about Maisie. However, the stall owner said he did not


    know about her.


    Nn looked around anxiously. There were a lot of people on the beach, but Maisie was nowhere to be


    found.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 743 by desirenovel


    A surge of worry and fear rose from Nn¡¯s stomach pit and filled his heart whole. He seemed to have


    experienced this kind of feeling before as well


    Something bad happened, and Maisie suddenly disappeared before his eyes.


    Nn moved his hand over his pocket, only to realize they had not brought their phones with them.


    Helios handed his phone to him and said,¡± Maybe you should use mine.¡±


    Nn did not reject it. The first thing he should do was to look for Maisie, so he couldn¡¯t care about


    other things right now. However, he could not remember Maisie¡¯s phone number at a crucial moment


    like this.


    He gripped the phone tightly, and his veins were bulging from the back of his hand.


    Phone number¡­


    What is going on? It¡¯s somewhere in my head, but what¡¯s her number again?¡¯


    When Helios saw that Nn¡¯s fingers were hovering over the dialing button and he did not enter the


    phone number after a long while, he opened up the contact list for him and said, ¡°You can find her


    number by entering her name.¡±


    Nn¡¯s face sank. However, the situation did not permit him to question Helios why he would have


    Maisie¡¯s number. He did as he was told and called Maisie.


    Maisie did not answer the call even though he had called her many times. Nina then chimed in, ¡°There


    are so many people on the beach . It¡¯s very unlikely that she would be taken away by other people.¡±


    Helios nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s spread out and look for her.¡± Nn gave the phone back to him without


    turning his head and said. Til go over there.¡± The boundless sea had dissolved into the dark night. No


    one could see what was in there on the other side of the sea. There was a gazebo under a row of


    coconut trees beside a rock.


    Maisie walked into the gazebo, and then she saw some glowing blue jellyfish floating in the sea. It was


    only then that she realized that these jellyfish emitted the faint blue glow.


    She snapped herself back to reality and looked at the crowd in the distance. She had been under the


    impression Nn woulde with her, but apparently, she was wrong.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t!


    She hurriedly rushed out of the gazebo. She wanted to call Nn but hadn¡¯t brought her phone with


    her. She was certain that Nn must be looking anxiously around for her after realizing that she was


    gone.


    Suddenly, she bumped into a person and nearly fell to the ground had it not been for him to support her


    in the nick of time.


    Their surroundings were too dark, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. After expressing her gratitude,


    she pushed him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡±


    Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head and squinted her eyes. Helios was wearing a mask, but


    judging from his face exposed in the


    air, she knew that he was Helios.


    Helios released his hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Helios!¡±


    Nn stormed toward Helios, and just when Maisie was about to say something, he threw a punch at


    Helios, causing his mask to fall to the ground.


    Maisie was startled and hastily went forward to stop him. ¡°What are you doing. Nn!?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nn suppressed the anger in his chest, and his eyes were even darker than the night. ¡®When did you


    guys start seeing each other behind my back?¡±


    Maisie was stunned. ¡°What!?¡±


    Helios got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He lifted his head and


    looked at Nn. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ d listen to us right now?¡±


    Nn took a step forward and grabbed him by his cor, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.


    112


    Lpter 743


    Maisie pushed him away and shouted.¡± Nn, stop it!¡±


    Nn pushed Maisie away, and it took Maisie a few steps before she regained her bnce. His eyes


    were red around the rims as he red at her. A sarcastic grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he


    asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te with him, how would I have seen you guys hugging each other?¡± ¡®Hugging


    each other? Helios and me?¡¯


    Maisie frowned.


    Helios was holding her. They weren¡¯t hugging.


    ¡°Hah, I get it now,¡± he looked at Helios, ¡°You were lying when you said you came here for a business


    investment. In reality, it¡¯s because Maisie is here. After all, you even have her contact number. You


    proposed to split up and find her as an excuse to avoid me so that you two could meet each other in


    secret¡­¡±


    Before Maisie could say anything, Helios threw a punch at Nn.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 744 by desirenovel


    This was the first time Helios punched Nn in front of Maisie, and this was also the first time Maisie


    saw Helios lose his cool in front of everyone.


    Helios looked at Nn expressionlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to do this since three years ago


    when you said you¡¯re giving her to me in front of her.¡±


    Nn froze.


    Helios stepped forward and grabbed Nn¡¯s cor. ¡°We have grown up together since we were kids,


    so you should know me very well. If I really wanted to get her from you, do you think you¡¯d stand a


    chance against me?¡±


    Nn did not say anything.


    Maisie loosened her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Boucher, let him go. I have something to talk to


    him about.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Helios let Nn go. He bent down to pick the mask up from the ground, dusted the soil from his shirt,


    turned around, and left.


    Maisie looked at Nn calmly and said, ¡°I have Helios¡¯ contact number because when he was filming a


    movie, he was the guarantor when his crew rented the jewelry from Soul Jewelry. When you were


    hiding at the lighthouse for an afternoon that day, how do you think I would know you were there? It


    was him who told me.¡±


    Something in the depth of Nn¡¯s eyes cracked, but she did not give him the chance to speak. ¡°I have


    his contact number, but I rarely call him. You can forget everything between me, but you don¡¯t have any


    right to doubt me, Nn.¡± ¡°Zee-¡® ¡°You said I¡¯m seeing Helios, right? Yes, I¡¯m seeing him. Is this the


    answer you want to hear? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted three years ago? Are you happy now?¡± Maisie


    said before turning around.


    Suddenly, Nn went forward and hugged her from the back. Maisie tried to break herself free, but he


    just tightened his arms. He buried his head in her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. I shouldn¡¯t have


    doubted you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Maisie stopped moving.


    His arms were shaking as he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel secure since


    I can¡¯t remember anything between us. My instinct told me that both of you have a good rtionship.


    I¡¯m jealous about it. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not say anything.


    Nn turned her over to face him and pulled her hand to put at his cheek, his skin cold. ¡°Zee, you can


    beat me and scold me, but please don¡¯t just keep silent.¡±


    He grabbed her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°As long as you can forgive


    me, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    Maisie lifted her head to look at him and said, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t doubt me again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise,¡± he replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Apologize to Helios.¡±


    He fell silent for a while before pouting.¡± But he beat me too just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it!¡± Maisie tried to push him away, but Nn did not allow her to do that.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I promise you. I¡¯ll apologize to him tomorrow.¡±


    Inside the hotel room¡­


    Nina brought Helios a first-aid kit. While she was tending to the wound on the corner of his lips, she


    said, ¡°How could Mr. Goldmann punch you so hard? Your fans¡¯ hearts will break when they see this


    wound on your face.¡± Helios chuckled and looked at her through a mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just a wound. It¡¯s not that


    serious.¡±


    Nina threw the cotton swab into the trash can and kept all the medicines back in the first-aid kit. ¡°You


    should be grateful that it¡¯s just a wound. What if it¡¯s a nasty gash?¡¯ Helios chuckled but did not say


    anything.


    Nina¡¯s phone rang, and she froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lynch.¡± She picked up the call, and Morgan asked her to give the phone to Helios. She did as


    she was told, and Helios asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing on Winston Ind? Mr. Wace said he¡¯s preparing a movie, and he wants to see


    you for an audition tomorrow.¡±


    Helios lowered his head and replied, ¡°I have something I need to attend to. Help me to put off all other


    projects if there are any.¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 745 by desirenovel


    Morgan fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, then. Suit yourself. Do what you want to do.¡± After


    he hung up the call Helios handed the phone back to Nina.


    Nina looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Wace has a huge reputation in the entertainment industry. Even


    the most top-tier celebrities wouldn¡¯t dare to say no to him. If you reject him, wouldn¡¯t he-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to him afterward. Besides, the time limit the Bouchers gave me is almost up. I


    can¡¯t rely on my achievements in the entertainment industry to convince my family.¡± If Helios wanted to


    part ways with his family, he first had to get recognition from his grandfather. In other words, he had to


    get the investment project in Winston Ind.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Maisie threw a pillow and nket on the floor. She turned to Nn and said, ¡°You¡¯re going


    to sleep here tonight.¡±


    After that, she turned around and closed the door. Nn was a tad slower. He tried to turn the


    doorknob, but Maisie had locked the door from the inside. He leaned against the door and pleaded


    helplessly, ¡°Please forgive me, Zee. Do you really have the heart to kick me out of bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. And I¡¯d love to do it. ¡®B*stard. You took advantage of your amnesia and thought I was


    meeting with another guy, and now you still want to sleep with me? Go to hell!¡¯


    Maisie returned to her bed, took another set of bedsheets, and ignored Nn.


    She turned down the light beside the bed andy down.


    After a short while, Nn stopped talking. When the susurration in the living room drifted into her ears,


    she turned her head around and cast her gaze on the door that separated her and Nn apart.


    Well, I¡¯ve already given him a pillow and a nket.¡¯


    With that thought in her mind, she turned around and closed her eyes. Sleep came to her easily, and by


    the time she woke up, it was already morning. Maisie came to the living room. Nn was sleeping


    curled up like a frozen shrimp on the couch. When she saw the nket on the floor, her heart


    shuddered, and she felt a bit sorry for him.


    She picked the nket up from the floor andid it on top of him. When her finger touched his skin, she


    found out that his body was cold


    It was autumn right now. The air conditioner was operating, so¡­


    ¡®Did he sleep like this for the whole night?


    ¡°Nn¡­¡± Just when she was about to say something, Nn turned around and secured her tightly in


    his arms.


    A surge of chilliness transferred from Nn¡¯s body to hers, and she forgot to break herself free from his


    arms.


    It seemed like Nn had woken up, but at the same time, he also seemed like he was still fast asleep.


    He did not open his eyes at all as he mumbled, ¡°Cold¡­¡±


    He tightened his arms subconsciously and turned around, causing Maisie to get sandwiched between


    him and the couch. Nn buried his face into her shoulder and mumbled, sounding like a kid asking for


    a pat, ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Maisie unconsciously stretched her arms forward and wrapped them around his


    body. In the next second, Nn cracked his eyes open, and a smile yed around his lips. He had


    deliberately thrown the nket on the floor and turned down the air conditioner before Maisie woke up.


    His n worked, and it seemed to him that bracing himself against the cold st of air from the air


    conditioner for more than ten minutes was not in vain.


    Maisie felt something was under her. She grabbed it, and it was the air conditioner remote control.


    Maisie squinted her eyes dangerously. She turned her head around and saw Nn was looking at her


    nervously.


    She kicked Nn down from the couch and shouted, filling the entire living room with her voice, ¡°Well,


    well, well, Nn. Do you think a trick like this will work on me? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    The atmosphere was tense as the four of them enjoyed their breakfast in a private room. Nn was


    sitting opposite Helios.


    Both men had taken a punch eachst night. It was just thatpared to the wound at the corner of


    Helios¡¯ lips, the bruise on Nn¡¯s cheek was not that obvious.


    Both of them had a dark expression etching on their faces as soon as they stepped into the private


    room. They stared at each other gloomily, and it seemed as if they would get into a fight with each


    other should anything go wrong.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 746 by desirenovel


    Nina, who was sitting next to Maisie, deliberately changed the subject in order to ease the atmosphere


    in the private room. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to go to the hot springs yesterday, so why don¡¯t we go there tonight?¡±


    Helios calmly picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of sushi on the te in front of him, while


    Nn grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip from it.


    Nina stared at Maisie, who looked calm andposed, with a pitiful and innocent gaze as if she was


    seeking her help.


    Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at them, then turned her head to face Nn. ¡°Nn, do you still


    remember what you promised mest night?¡±


    Nn froze while drinking his tea, ced the teacup down heavily, and stared at Helios.


    Helios narrowed his eyes.


    Nn forced two words through his lips after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He sounded like he said that very reluctantly.


    Helios did not even lift his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Nn clenched his hand that was holding the teacup and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I hit you


    last night. But you did hit back too, So we¡¯re even now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Helios lifted his gaze to look at him.¡± Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it.¡±


    Nnughed angrily as his gloomy gaze met with that of Helios¡¯. ¡°You can refuse to ept it.¡±


    Helios did not hesitate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it either.¡±


    The domineering aura of the two men present was on full st-the atmosphere turned even more


    freezing and terrifying than how it was before this.


    Maisie covered her forehead with her palm.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely true that these two are men who will die for their dignity.¡¯


    She looked at Helios. Nn had punched him because of her, and she felt so sorry for that. ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, is the wound on the corner of your lips fine now?¡±


    Helios smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a tinyceration.¡±


    Nn lowered his head and poked at the sushi on the te with his chopsticks, feeling a little


    unreconciled. ¡°I got beaten too. Why aren¡¯ t you showing the same care to me?¡±


    Maisie looked at him and scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look all mighty and strongst night when you decided to


    hit someone else? You even turned to extreme ways in order to ask for forgiveness this morning. And


    you¡¯re telling me that you need someone else¡¯s care now?¡±


    Nn was at a loss for words.


    Helios gave off a mocking and mercilessugh. ¡°You were very powerful and fiercest night, so you


    shouldn¡¯t be in need of anyone¡¯s concern now, should you?¡±


    Nn was so furious that his handsome face dimmed. ¡°No one will think that you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t


    speak.¡±


    Helios responded by provoking him, ¡°Why? Could it be that you want to go at it again?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± Maisie cleared her throat to interrupt the conversation between the two and knocked on


    the table. ¡°You two


    childish boys, are you not capable of eating your breakfast peacefully? Get out of here and find


    yourselves a spot outside if you want to fight.¡±


    Seeing that Maisie was upset, Nn gave up arguing immediately, lowered his head, and continued


    eating.


    Although Nn was seemingly fearless, he was afraid of his wife getting infuriated. She would not even


    allow him to sleep with her this time around


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A real man knows when to ce his ego down. The most important thing to do now is to cheer my wife


    up.¡¯


    It was raining in downtown Bassburgh. It was raining heavily, and the weather turned cold all of a


    sudden. The sun had been shining brightly two days ago, but everything was totally different now as if


    the sky had suddenly decided to put on a gray sweater.


    The withered leaves were blown to the ground by the storm, covering the surface of the stagnant


    puddles.


    Ryleigh was lying on the hospital bed, thinking about yesterday¡¯s kiss. She buried her face in the pillow,


    annoyed and perturbed.


    She thought it was the nurse when she heard the sound of someone pushing the door and walking into


    her ward. She then turned


    around and was taken aback when she saw the person who had entered. X closed the door and


    turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Hill.¡±


    Ryleigh sat up somewhat cautiously. ¡°I think you¡¯vee to the wrong ward. Louis¡¯ ward is next door.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± X stopped by the bed with a slight smile on her face. ¡°I wish to talk to you.¡±


    Ryleigh straightened her back. ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 747 by desirenovel


    Seeing that she was acting a little vignt and hostile against herself, Xughed and exined


    elegantly and politely,¡± There¡¯s no need for you to be so wary of me, Ms. Hill. I won¡¯t do anything to


    harm you. I¡¯m here just to talk to you.¡±


    It was still raining outside, and the atmosphere in the room was stagnant for a moment as Ryleigh¡¯s


    eyelids drooped. ¡°You want me to leave Louis, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch him from you as


    soon as my engagement with him is canceled.¡±


    ¡®Rather than waiting for somebody else toe up to me and make irresponsible remarks in the future,


    I might as well give it to her


    straight now.¡¯


    X looked at her for a long time, lowered her head, and chuckled. ¡°I really thought so before I came


    back to Zlokova.¡±


    She looked out of the window, and a hint of loneliness shed across her eyes. ¡°I had been with him for


    six years, and I thought that even though he had broken up with me, I¡¯d still have the opportunity to


    stay by his side after returning to Zlokova.¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned for a split second and looked at her with a bewildered expression.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The emotions surging in X¡¯s eyes looked lonely and helpless. She looked at Ryleigh and exined,


    ¡°Take this as a tiny tip from me to you. I once spent six years being next to him, and I still couldn¡¯t get


    him to ept me into his world.¡±


    X had first seen Louis¡¯ performance in a musical theater, and she had admired him since then.


    It could be said that she was the one who had taken the initiative to court Louis actively. It was not that


    he had never rejected her. It was just that she did not want to give up right off the bat, and he might


    have given her a chance back then only because of her persistence.


    Louis had always been the passive one between the two of them. She had even tried to learn how to


    y the violin and understand his preferences in order to impress him someday in the future.


    Unfortunately, she could not help but admit that-between her and Louis-she would never catch up with


    him no matter how hard she tried.


    Even though she had taken all the steps to get into his world, he had never taken even one step toward


    her.


    X was not reconciled to the fact that she still could not get what she wanted after all those things that


    she had done.


    Ryleigh pursed her lips and looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Uh, Ms. Mayweather, it¡¯s pointless for you to


    tell me this. Louis and I, we wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to know each other if it weren¡¯t for our families¡¯


    arrangements.¡±


    X sneered wryly. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting such a good man who¡¯s been delivered right up to you without


    even giving him a chance, while the same man that I desperately want to be with has never loved me.¡±


    She walked up to the chair next to the hospital bed and sat down. ¡°Do you still remember when you first


    met Louis?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Ryleigh thought about it carefully and said,


    ¡°I think it was three years ago?¡±


    ¡®Although the rtionship between the Hills and the Lucases has always been rather close-knitted, it¡¯s


    only limited to the connections that the elders of both


    families share. As for the both of us, I¡¯ve never seen or heard of Louis before that.¡¯


    X lowered her gaze. ¡°But he saw you a long time ago.¡±


    Ryleigh was a little gobsmacked and puzzled. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that I think I have to say.¡± X stood up slowly, stopped when she was at the door,


    about to leave, and turned her head to look at Ryleigh. ¡°I really do envy you.¡±


    ¡®She envies me?¡¯


    Ryleigh looked at X¡¯s back when she left the ward and lowered her head as something crossed her


    mind.


    ¡®She actually didn¡¯t cause me any trouble this time around but only uttered those baffling words?¡¯


    It was raining outside, and it was boring to stay in the ward, so Ryleigh went out to the corridor for


    some free air.


    As soon as she got out, she happened to see Louising out of his ward. The two looked at each


    other.


    Ryleigh¡¯s mind went nk again in a snap of a finger as if a certain scene had fully upied it. Her


    cheeks flushed, and she quickly turned around, got back into the wards, and closed the door.


    She leaned against the door, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Why? Just why?!


    Louis¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door all of a sudden as he asked, ¡°Do you want


    McNuggets?¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 748 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh hesitated for three seconds, then quickly opened the door and looked up at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    On Winston Ind¡­


    Four people sat in the car and enjoyed the ind¡¯s scenery along the way. The roadside was full of


    cherry blossoms, and they looked as if they were parallel to the horizon, which had almost been blurred


    by the color of the sky and ocean as both blended into one.


    The scene changed and became different when the car entered the underwater tunnel and passed


    through the underwater tform. Many cars and buses filled with tourists were parked in the parking


    slots of the observation deck, and many tourists were standing in front of the observation deck to look


    at the vivid scene of the seabed.


    The car was parked in the parkingne, and Maisie and Nina got out of the car and walked toward the


    observation tform.


    Winston Ind¡¯s underwater tunnel was worthy of being thergest and most expensive project


    Zlokova had ever undergone. It was the only tunnel that allowed its users to enjoy the underwater


    scenery.


    And the tunnel had twoyers-the upperyer contained subways for trains, and the loweryer was


    the expressway for vehicles.


    The observation deck was located above the deceleration area on the lower floor. It had an enormous


    parking lot designated for the people to rest and enjoy the scenery. Maisie stopped in front of the


    viewing window, and she could see fish of all sizes and shapes swimming in groups under the ocean.


    One could even encounter whales if they were lucky enough.


    Helios wore a mask and a cap, wrapping his face tightly. However, Nn, standing next to him, was


    indeed too eye-catching.


    The two tall men who were leaning in front of the car attracted the attention of many people at once.


    Helios turned to look at Nn. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡±


    Nn crossed his arms. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being recognized, get back in the car. We didn¡¯t force you to


    get out of the car.¡±


    Helios scoffed and pulled down the brim of his cap.


    ¡°Hey, those two look familiar.¡±


    ¡°I think the one in the cap looks like Helios, the actor. Is it really him?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. But I seem to have once seen the man standing next to him in a magazine. But who is


    he?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the legendary Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, can he?¡± Nn squinted, stretched out his


    hand, removed the cap from Helios¡¯ head, put it on, and walked toward Maisie.


    Only then was Helios able to react to his betrayal, but several people had already recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s


    Helios Boucher!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I actually got to meet Helios Boucher on Winston Ind. This has just made my day!¡± ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, I¡¯m your fan. I grew up watching your dramas and movies, and I love you so much. Can I get


    your autograph here?¡±


    ¡°I want one too!¡±


    Nn looked back and saw that Helios had been buried by a group of fans in an instant. He was


    immediately in a good mood after managing to set up Helios.


    Maisie turned around and saw Nn wearing a cap that did not suit him and wondered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you


    be in the car with Helios?¡±


    After all, Helios and Nn¡¯s status and identity made them very mboyant men. They would be


    recognized with ease, especially when there were so many people.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The corner of Nn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°As a n entrepreneur, I have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s him who


    has to worry.¡±


    Nina seemed to have seen something.¡± Crap! Those people have recognized Helios.


    I have to go back to him.¡±


    Nina quickly ran in Helios¡¯ direction to rescue him.


    Seeing the smirk on Nn¡¯s face gradually intensify. Maisie nced at the cap he was wearing and


    squinted.


    ¡®This fe¡­ He¡¯s the one who set Helios up. isn¡¯t he?¡±


    She removed the cap from Nn¡¯s head. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯re so childish.¡±


    Nn hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve been siding with him and speaking up for him in the past two days. I don¡¯t


    like it, and I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    Maisie raised her hands to hold his cheek.


    Then can¡¯t you just get along with him?¡±


    He disagreed, ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to get along with me.¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 749 by desirenovel


    Maisie had seen through his thoughts long ago. She could not understand why Nn would have such


    a bad impression of Helios. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s creating the trouble everywhere, and


    you actually have the guts to me it on others!?¡±


    Nn sealed her lips with his lips, and Maisie used the cap to cover their faces for fear of being seen.


    He seeded in kissing her and could not help but give off a triumphant smirk. He then buried his face


    in her neck. ¡°Zee, when will we get the chance to be alone? I don¡¯t want to bring these two third wheels


    along with us anymore, and¡­¡±


    Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°And?¡¯ He looked aggrieved as he rubbed his body against her. ¡°You won¡¯t


    even let me sleep with you at night.¡±


    Maisie trembled, looked left and right, and quickly pushed his shoulders away. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    There are many people here.¡±


    Nn smiled. ¡°What about when there are not many people?¡±


    She flushed with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    He said domineeringly. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Nn took advantage of the situation where the crowd¡¯s attention was being attracted by Helios and


    kissed her for two minutes. She would have suffocated to death if she had not taken a breath during


    the whole process.


    Nn caressed her cheek with his fingertips, kissed her forehead, and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s


    either now or tonight. You can only choose one.¡± Helios was exhausted from all his fans¡¯ selfies and


    autographs requests because Nn had him up. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the scene if it


    were not for Nina.


    It was already in the evening when they returned to the hotel. Helios went back to his room first


    because he did not have any appetite to eat dinner.


    Nn and Maisie were the only ones left at dinner. Maisie knew clearly what Nn had in mind, so she


    ate slowly on purpose, even slower than Nn.


    Nn held the wine ss and swayed it gently, waiting for her to finish her meal by the side. He had


    already finished the third ss of red wine while she was still eating. Knowing that Maisie was buying


    time deliberately, he scoffed. ¡°Are you waiting for me to get drunk?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°I don¡¯t


    mind you being drunk.¡±


    Nn propped his hand against his chin, squinted, and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk, but I¡¯ll lose control


    very easily when I¡¯m half-drunk.¡± Maisie took the wine ss from him. ¡°Then don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    His smile intensified.


    Maisie¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side as she gave off a charming smile. She then leaned forward.


    ¡°Hubby. I want to go to the hot spring first after dinner.¡±


    Nn smiled slightly.


    The outdoor hot spring pools of the hotel were built on the back mountain with beautiful scenery. There


    were private and mixed hot spring pools. The mixed hot spring pool was a public pool that weed


    men and women. Maisie reserved a private hot spring pool, and she was the first guest to arrive at the


    facility


    She stepped into the pool wrapped in a bath towel, surrounded by a thickyer of white fog that was


    steaming from the spring water.


    She immersed herself in the water, breathed a sigh of relief, and sshed the water onto herself while


    leaning against the cobblestone.


    ¡®Who cares if Nn is angry now?¡¯


    However, without her knowing, a silhouette approached her slowly and undid the bathrobe wrapped


    around his waist. Maisie heard the sound of someone getting into the pool, turned her head, and was


    startled by Nn, who was already standing beside


    her.


    She was shocked. ¡°Nn, are you mad?


    This is a-¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nn took her into his arms and made her face him. ¡°No one will be here.¡±


    ¡°Have¡­ Have you reserved the whole venue?¡± Maisie was astounded.


    Nn kissed her on the neck. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Maisie bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡±


    A despicable hint of amusement shed across Nn¡¯s eye as he held onto her waist. ¡°Do you n to


    make a fool out of me?¡±


    Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck-his body temperature was even more frightening than the


    hot spring. It felt like he was about to boil.


    She then said, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s not good for you to get into a hot spring now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink


    too much.¡± His sweat dripped down from the corner of his brows as the fog shrouded his thick


    eyebrows, and profound emotions were surging at the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 750 by desirenovel


    Nn looked wild and seductive at the moment. His body attracted her gaze like a ma, making her


    not know where to look.


    Nn carried Maisie back to the room.


    Maisie was leaningnguidly against his chest in his arms, her wet hair was stuck against her neck,


    and the hue on her face made her look extremely enchanting.


    As soon as he ced her down on the couch, Maisie pushed him away with her feet, climbed to the


    side, andy down.


    Nn went into the bathroom, grabbed a towel, sat down on the edge of the couch, and started drying


    her hair for her with a hoarse chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re furious again.¡±


    Maisie groaned and ignored him.


    He patiently wiped Maisie¡¯s hair for her. ¡± Who told you to make a fool out of me?¡±


    Maisie turned around, propped her chin on her hands, and red at him. ¡°Then are you saying that it¡¯s


    my fault?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°No.¡±


    While Nn stroked her half-dry ck hair, Maisiey on his thigh andughed. ¡°Your hair feels so


    smooth.¡±


    She lifted her eyelids and nced at him. ¡°You said that before.¡± He picked up a tiny bundle of her hair


    and kissed it. ¡°Oh really? It seems that even though I can¡¯t remember saying so, it¡¯s still imprinted in my


    memory.¡±


    ¡°Nn.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked down at her, and Maisie stared at him for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my


    question yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    Maisie sat up and stared fixedly at him.¡± Why do you hate Helios so much?¡±


    Nn looked away, but Maisie pushed his cheek, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dodge the


    question again.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and grabbed the back of her hand. ¡°Why do you ask about him?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m curious.¡± Maisie sat on top of him as if she was afraid that he would run away. ¡°You¡¯ll


    continue to sleep on the couch tonight if you don¡¯t answer me.¡±


    Nn hesitated.


    Maisie grabbed the hem of his cor. You¡¯d rather sleep on the couch than beside me?¡± ¡°No.¡± His


    eyelids drooped, looking a little awkward. ¡°I have nothing to say to that guy.¡±


    Maisie was amused. ¡°Is it very embarrassing for you to say? Or is it because you were bullied by him


    when you were a child, and you


    cried out of rage back then?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn was at a loss for words.


    She stopped kissing his lips for a while.¡± Just say it!¡±


    This little imp!¡¯


    Nn picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce.¡±


    He then carried her and walked toward the bedroom.


    Two dayster¡­


    The news of Helios¡¯s trip to Winston Ind had been spread on the Inte thanks to his fans. He was


    indeed a famous actor, so famous that even a trip that he went on could secure him a ce on Google


    Trends¡¯ top ten trending list.


    Of course, Nn had also been captured in the same photo as Helios on Winston Ind.


    Theizens started joking around in thement section.


    #Hels can¡¯t be found in the same photo as another woman. But these two do exude a strong coupling


    sense. Am I blind or what?#


    #+l#


    #I¡¯ll de d?mned, I hope that my idol will be a couple with Mr. Goldmann. Their


    looks together could kill!# #Looking for pictures that have Mr. Goldmann and Hels in them!!!#


    Even fans of Helios specially created a couple-stan group on Facebook known as ¡± HeliosxNn¡± for


    the two of them, which attracted 6 0,000 fans in just a few hours, and it was still increasing. Nina had


    received several calls from thepany since the morning


    Helios¡¯ trip to Winston Ind was private, s o no one other than his manager, Morgan, knew about it.


    Because of that, thepany had rejected a lot of job opportunities on his behalf. Now that Helios had


    been exposed, thepany¡¯s official phone number was about to explode from all the iing calls.


    Hearing the doorbell ring, Nina went to open the door and saw Maisie standing outside the room. ¡°Mrs.


    Goldmann?¡±


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nina moved aside and closed the door after Maisie entered.


    Nina then asked her, ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡±


    Maisie walked to the couch and sat down.¡± No, I came to you just because of the articles and posts that


    are trending on Twitter and Facebook.¡±


    Nina froze.


    ¡®Now that all the trending posts on Twitter and Facebook are talking about Helios and Mr. Goldmann,


    what does Mrs. Goldmann think?¡¯

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 751 by desirenovel


    Nina sat diagonally across from Maisie.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡¯ ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡±


    Maisie smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. I didn¡¯te because of this. I¡¯d like your help.¡±


    Nina didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you need me for?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°To make them look like a couple.¡±


    Nina was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I mean is that since Helios and Nn grew up together, it would be great if they


    could get closer because of this.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°You can see how they interact. Even if they are picking on each other, I think they


    actually care about each other.¡± Nina understood. She had been by Helios¡¯ side for a long time and


    knew that even though Helios knew a lot of people, he had very few close friends.


    She was aware that Helios and Nn knew each other the longest. Although they rarely talked, if


    something happened to Nn, Helios would definitely help.


    She thought it might be tough. ¡°But if we make a scene with the fans, would it.¡±


    Maisie chortled. ¡°How else could you exin to thepany about Helios not taking jobs but instead


    vacationing here on Winston Ind?¡±


    Nina was put on the spot.


    Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I have a n. It gives Helios an absolutely good reason toe to Winston


    Ind.¡±


    When Maisie returned to the room, Nn was taking a shower. She saw the notebook, brought it to the


    couch, and turned it on.


    She logged into her Twitter and sent a DM to a tabloid reporter.


    After his shower, Nn walked out of the bathroom, still covered in water droplets with only a towel


    around his waist. He put a towel on his neck and started drying his wet hair.


    Maisie looked at him and chucked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a gossip lover.¡±


    Nn stopped in front of her, leaned down, and put his hands on the desk. When he approached, the


    smell of the shower gel floated over. ¡°What gossip?¡± Maisie turned the screen to face him. ¡°Ride or die


    couple, tsk tsk, you and Helios both look great.¡± Nn frowned and suddenly closed the screen, then


    raised her chin with his fingers. ¡°Are you that happy that there¡¯s a rumor about another man and me?¡±


    Maisie beamed. ¡°It¡¯s with a man and not a woman. I don¡¯t get jealous over another man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied up with that man.¡± Nn smiled. He let go and released the towel wrapped


    around his waist.


    Maisie turned away. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert!¡± Nn smiled deeply. ¡°Why am I a pervert?¡± Maisie pushed him


    away and jumped onto the couch. ¡°Don¡¯te over, you sher.¡±


    She turned around and realized that Nn was wearing boxers.


    Nn chortled, and Maisie angrily left the room.


    Maisie and Nn went to the restaurant for lunch. He ignored all the news online while Maisie was


    glued to her phone the entire time.


    Nn squinted and, after a while, put down his cutlery. ¡°Is your phone more interesting than me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Maisie said, looked up and smiled, ¡°My phone is not as good-looking as my husband.¡±


    Nnughed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that moment, his phone that was on the table buzzed. Quincy was calling. Maisie saw him ignoring it


    and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡±


    Nn didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation. I don¡¯t want to deal with thepany.¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 752 by desirenovel


    Maisie put one hand under her chin. ¡°What if it¡¯s not rted to thepany?¡±


    Nn looked up and stared at Maisie for a while.


    Quincy hung up and called again.


    Nn picked up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what took you so long? The paparazzi are blowing up my phone!¡±


    Nn squinted. ¡°Why are they calling you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coborating with Mr. Boucher for an investment? The media are asking about it.¡± After that,


    he mumbled, ¡°You said you were going on a honeymoon, but why are you getting into an investment


    project? You want to have a hot spring report?¡± Nn furrowed his brows and suddenly looked at


    Maisie, who was eating. ¡°What did the media say?¡± ¡°They said you invited Mr. Boucher to Winston


    Ind for a hot spring investment project and said you¡¯re close with Mr.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boucher. He even rejected work because of you.¡±


    Nn quietly said okay, then raised his brows and stared straight at Maisie.


    After he hung up, Maisie looked into his eyes and wiped her mouth with a napkin with no change in


    expression. She asked even when she knew, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nn stared at her. ¡°My wife is working with the media to frame me?¡±


    ¡°How am I framing you?¡± Maisie got up, walked next to Nn, and sat on hisp, looking gentle while


    tapping on his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°My husband didn¡¯t lose anything and even did a favor, right?¡±


    Nn held onto her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t do this without telling me.¡±


    Maisie got close, an inch away from his lips. He didn¡¯t move, but she didn¡¯t kiss him, ¡°I guess I was


    nosy.¡±


    Nn pulled her into his arms. ¡°No.¡±


    Maisie put her face on his thumping chest. ¡°Nn, when the venomous snake bit me at the camp,


    Helios¡¯ cousin, Francisco, got Helios to help. They saved my life, and I still remember I owe them a


    favor, so I want you to help him, please?¡±


    Nn¡¯s heart shuddered. He couldn¡¯t remember what had happened when she was at the camp, but


    he knew that she had gone through a lot.


    When Nn recalled Maizie showing him the photo and that he almost misunderstood, he kissed the


    top of Maisie¡¯s head hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going to help, silly.¡±


    Nina got a call from thepany and rxed after they said something. She said to Helios, who was


    standing in front of the window, ¡°Hels, the manager has settled this for you, but it was thanks to Mr.


    Goldmann. If not because he took away the media¡¯s attention, I don¡¯t know how we could have


    exined ourselves.¡±


    Helios hadn¡¯t told anyone he would be investing in Winston Ind, not even the Bouchers. If he were


    exposed for having a vacation on the ind instead of working, a lot of people would be offended.


    The entertainment world was aplicated ce, and the water was deep. Even though Helios was a


    Boucher-no one could touch him because of his status-he never used his status as a Boucher to get to


    where he was in the entertainment world.


    If Helios had negative poprity about him being uppity, his image would be ruined, and his career


    would be in trouble. He would have to go back to taking over the Boucher family business and follow


    their arrangements.


    Helios didn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, nor did he want his life to be arranged. Instead, he


    wanted to have the power to control his own fate.


    If Nn helped him this time and invited him to the ind for an investment partnership, even though it


    would still¡¯ offend the advertisers, it would be eptable.¡¯

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 753 by desirenovel


    Helios and Nn were friends, and since the news about them being on Winston Ind was all over


    the Inte, it proved that they had quite a deep friendship.


    Rejecting work to help his friend would help him get support from his fans, and negative news wouldn¡¯t


    get to him easily.


    If the advertisers weren¡¯t happy, even if they dared gossip about Nn, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a fuss


    out of it due to Nn¡¯s power and good financial status with ckgold in the business world.


    Helios stood there for a long time before looking at the coffee on the table. ¡°If I know him well enough,


    he wouldn¡¯t help me for no reason if I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Nina lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hels.


    Mrs. Goldmann came to see me.¡¯


    He took a sip of the coffee and smiled. ¡°I knew she had something to do with this.¡±


    Nina smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann just hopes that you have a better rtionship with Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    Ryleigh took a stroll in the hospital park. She didn¡¯t need to stay at the hospital anymore, but she didn¡¯t


    know why she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Louis had been bringing a lot of good food to his room over the past few days, and she felt that she had


    grown fatter because of her inability to say no to good food.


    She pinched the little extra fat around her waist and sighed. ¡°Ryleigh, be careful. He wants to make you


    fat, and you¡¯re just digging in.¡±


    ¡°Ryleigh!¡±


    She paused with her hand still on her extra fat, looked up, and saw Joe walking over.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ryleigh was surprised before walking to him and looking him up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve


    gotten better looking after not seeing you for so many years. You really do look like a teacher.¡± Joe


    smiled. ¡°I guess Maisie told you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ryleigh patted his shoulder, ¡°Why did you be a teacher?¡±


    Joe stuck his hands into his coat pocket. ¡°1 can¡¯t always be a coroner.¡±


    Joe grabbed her shoulder and looked her up and down upon recalling something.¡± Why are you


    admitted to the hospital? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m actually fine now,


    but staying in the hospital is quite nice. I don¡¯t feel like leaving anymore.¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°You lost weight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh was even happier that he said she had lost weight. ¡°Really? Am I skinny?¡±


    She had been under the impression she was getting fat!


    Joe kept his hand on her shoulder and pinched it. ¡°You¡¯re just skin and bones. How is that not skinny?¡±


    Louis was staring from afar for some time, frowning, his eyes fixed on Joe¡¯s face. He looked familiar.


    He thought about it and realized that he looked a lot like the man in that picture.


    He walked toward Ryleigh. ¡°Why are you out here instead of waiting in your room?¡¯ Ryleigh was


    stunned.


    She turned to look at Louis. ¡°Why¡­ are you out here?¡±


    Joe sized up Louis and asked Ryleigh, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s-¡±


    Louis answered before her, putting out his hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s fiance, Louis Lucas.¡°


    Joe looked into Louis¡¯ eyes. Louis¡¯s 6¡ä frame was half a head taller than Joe¡¯s.


    Joe was 5¡¯11, a good height. Louis was 6¡¯2, and even though he was tall, he wasn¡¯t a lubber, mostly


    because of his charm.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis had almond-shaped eyes, and even though they weren¡¯t narrow, he looked like an anime


    character. His almond-shaped eyes mixed well with his features.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 754 by desirenovel


    Joe shook his hand out of politeness. ¡°Joe Watson.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Joe Watson.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Joe narrowed his eyes.


    Ryleigh was confused and got closer to Louis to ask, ¡°How do you know Joe?¡±


    Louis looked at her. ¡°That picture.¡±


    Ryleigh paused and only reacted after a long time. ¡°What? My dad gave you that photo?¡±


    Louis smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him giving my fiancee¡¯s picture to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡¯


    Joe looked at them quietly for a while and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my grandmother.¡± ¡°Your grandma is


    admitted?¡± Ryleigh ignored Louis and looked at him.


    Louis¡¯ eyes red.


    Joe nodded. ¡°She¡¯s getting old now and was admitted because her blood pressure was too high. My


    mom is taking care of her. I need to go and visit.¡±


    Ryleigh watched him walk away. Louis put his hand over her eyes to cover her view.¡± Don¡¯t want him to


    leave?¡±


    Ryleigh pped his hand away and looked up. ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t want him to leave? He¡¯s my


    friend!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Louis crossed his arms, raised his brow, and chuckled. ¡°Are you sure he thinks of youPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    as a friend?¡±


    Ryleigh didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Louis flicked her forehead. ¡°Figure it out.¡±


    Ryleigh rubbed her forehead and pointed at him, ¡°Mr. Lucas, keep your hands to yourself?¡±


    Louis bent down to get closer, looking at her delicate but angry face. ¡°I enjoy doing that. What are you


    going to do about it?¡±


    A few older women walked past, looked at them, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more fun when there¡¯s someone to bicker with.¡±


    Ryleigh was embarrassed and ground her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re not together, not even close.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at thedies.


    Ryleigh suddenly saw a man ying the vi under the tree not far away.


    She walked toward that man.


    Louis looked at her but didn¡¯t stop her.


    People didn¡¯t appreciate the vi as much. The old man yed the ¡®Vi Sonata, a song that needed


    skills to y beautifully.


    Ryleigh stood there and listened for a long time, then remembered that the first song she had yed


    on her vi was the ¡®Vi Sonata¡¯. The old man noticed Ryleigh and stopped. He looked at her in a


    friendly way and said, ¡°Do you enjoy vi songs?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh snapped back into reality and scratched her head with slight embarrassment. ¡°You


    yed beautifully, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know people enjoyed the vi. My grandson says he feels


    sleepy whenever I start ying.¡±


    Ryleigh nodded. ¡°No, the vi has a delicate sound, ssy. It¡¯s my favorite instrument.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who could appreciate it.¡±


    Louis walked to Ryleigh and stood by her side, looking at the man. ¡°She learned the vi since she


    was a child, so she started to love instruments.¡±


    Ryleigh jabbed his waist with her elbow and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The man was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve learned the vi before?¡± Ryleigh nervously said, ¡°It was just the


    basics.¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 755 by desirenovel


    Louis put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Not confident with yourself?¡±


    Ryleigh pushed him away gently, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The old man walked over. ¡°Do you want to try ying?¡±


    Ryleigh was shocked, then waved her hand. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡±


    The manughed generously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just try. I won¡¯t say anything even if it¡¯s not great.¡±


    Louis gave her a push. She looked back at him before taking the vi.


    She hadn¡¯t touched any musical instrument for many years, and when she held it, she had an


    astounding feeling. It was a familiar feeling.


    Ryleigh stood where he stood, and the people taking a walk in the park looked toward them.


    Ryleigh calmed herself and started ying. Maybe because she was too nervous, it made a sharp


    noise.


    She froze while her hand shook.


    The man patiently guided her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be nervous. Think of it as a practice.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ryleigh let go of her thoughts after the man¡¯s constion.


    The sound of the vi floated around in the park.


    A lot of eyes were on them, and people started surrounding them. The man closed his eyes and


    enjoyed the song with a smile.


    Louis, leaning against the tree, had his eyes fixed on Ryleigh as though he went back to when he had


    heard her y for the first time, enjoying her unique charm that only came out on stage.


    After the song ended, Ryleigh returned to reality because of the drowning apuse, and she looked at


    them in shock.


    The man was very happy and nodded. ¡°You y better than me.¡± Ryleigh handed the vi back to him


    and smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re too kind.¡±.


    The man asked, ¡°What was that song called?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was a song I wrote.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at her.¡¯ You write songs too?¡±


    Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°I used to, but not


    anymore.


    He waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± Something came to his mind, and he suddenly took out a


    name card and gave it to her. ¡°Come see me if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    The old man left with his vi. Ryleigh looked at the name card and was shocked. ¡®Royal Academy of


    Music, Vice President, Charles Nixon.¡¯ Anyone who had been in the music scene would know Charles


    Nixon. He was the father of ssical music, one of the top.


    When she was in the orchestra at the University of Northway, her lecturers would say that Mr. Nixon


    had tried hard to keep the orchestra department.


    He had been a student of the orchestra department, but the school was focusing more on solo piano


    and violin performances. The orchestra wasn¡¯t appreciated at all.


    The board of directors had voted to remove the orchestra department from their academy and ce


    their focus on mainstream western instruments instead of the less preferable ones, like the vi.


    Charles had to run around, begging and bringing the orchestra students together for a protest to prove


    that the orchestra was not worse than mainstream western instruments, which finally made the


    academy change its mind. As for the orchestra students who were currently studying in the Royal


    Academy of Music, they usually called Charles ¡®Father of Orchestra¡¯.


    For the past few decades, he had written quite a number of orchestra arrangements that were


    considered ssics and were


    even used as movie soundtracks. They were all arranged by Charles.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 756 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh pinched her cheek and looked at Louis. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? H-He really is my idol?¡± Louis


    pinched another side of her cheek and asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡± Ryleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes! A lot!¡±


    However, Louis did not let go of his hand. * That¡¯s right. Consider yourself lucky. After all this isn¡¯t


    something that you cane across on a normal day.¡±


    Ryleigh looked at him. It took her quite a while toe around to her senses. She swatted his hand


    away from her cheek and said, ¡°You did this on purpose!¡±


    He lifted his brows and asked, ¡°I did what on purpose?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryleigh pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re a lecturer in the Royal Academy of Music, so of course, you know he¡¯s


    Mr. Nixon!¡±


    Louis pushed her finger away and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Even if I know it, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the one


    who pulled the strings. Besides, it was you who wanted toe over here because you saw an old


    man ying the vi. I was just suggesting that you give it a try. It was Mr. Nixon who thought you


    were pretty good andmended you. Doesn¡¯t this prove that it was you who impressed Mr. Nixon?¡±


    Ryleigh did not know what to say. Was it really because she was lucky?


    Lowering his head, Louis looked at her.¡± Things we lose have a way ofing back to us. The


    opportunity you missed ten years ago is right in front of you right now. Do you want to miss it again


    after ten years?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and clenched the name card in her hand tightly. The wind


    blew, and the leaves from the maple tree fell on her head.


    Louis bent forward and flicked a leaf away. Ryleigh lifted her head at that moment, and her lips grazed


    past his. Ryleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon looking at the face in front of her, and she froze. Joe,


    standing not far away, lowered his head and smiled bitterly when he saw this. Then, he turned around


    and left. Helios and Nn went to talk about the investment project while Maisie and Nina waited for


    them in the car.


    Nina was a little bit worried as she asked, ¡± Mrs. Goldmann, do you think they will get into a fight


    again?¡±


    Nina heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Maisie said. When she turned her head and saw that


    Maisie had been staring at her phone, she craned her neck and looked at Maisie¡¯s phone. When she


    saw the post about¡± HeliosxNn,¡± she was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re into this as well?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann her husband? Then why?


    Nina smiled awkwardly in return.


    Maisie turned her head around and grabbed Nina¡¯s hand as if she thought of something. ¡°When will


    Helios be free after we return to Bassburgh?¡±


    Nina thought for a while and replied, ¡°He needs toplete all his projects that have been postponed


    after returning to Bassburgh. Why are you asking this?¡±


    Maisie lifted her eyebrow and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Helios¡¯ assistant? I want to hire him to endorse a jewelry


    collection for Soul Jewelry.¡±


    Nina had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What kind of endorsement are you talking about?¡±


    jewelry.¡±


    Nina asked, ¡°But how about Mr. Goldmann? Will he say yes?¡±


    Maisie waved her hand and replied, ¡°He will.¡±


    The corner of Nina¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What if Mr. Goldmann gets angry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. After all, he¡¯s even easier to coax than a


    three-year-old kid.¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 757 by desirenovel


    Nina¡¯s smile froze. She did not know why, but she felt a little sympathy toward Nn.


    Nn and Helios had gotten out of the car with smiles on their faces, but they returned with gloomy


    expressions. Nina looked at them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the negotiation fail?¡± Nn nced


    at Helios and harrumphed coldly. ¡°A certain idiot is really not cut out for business, if it weren¡¯t for me, he


    would have fallen into other people¡¯s trap.¡± Helios turned his head to look at him and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a


    trap, why do you care? It¡¯s none of your business at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nn crossed his arms in front


    of his chest. ¡°After all, it isn¡¯t my


    money.¡±


    Helios stomped on the elerator and left the ce.


    When they were back in the hotel, Helios tossed the key to Nina and returned to his own room without


    turning his head.


    Nina turned to look at Maisie and said,¡± Mrs. Goldmann, I should go check on Helios.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    Nn, who was standing beside her, sneered. ¡°He¡¯s an adult, yet he acts like a kid.¡±


    Maisie turned around and ced her arm on the wall to stop him from walking forward. ¡°Nn, can¡¯t


    you talk to him properly? Why must you pick a fight with him?¡±


    Nn spun his head sideways. ¡°It isn¡¯t me who wants to argue with him.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie did not know whether she should get angry or she should beughing. Shemented, ¡°You¡¯re


    so childish.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m childish, and he¡¯s more mature than me, right? Is that what you want to say?¡± Nn said as


    he stuck his hands into his pockets and walked into the elevator.


    Maisie shook her head helplessly and walked into the elevator as well.


    A man wearing a gold ring in a car outside of the hotel picked his phone up and made a call, ¡°Quintin.


    Both of them stay in a hot spring hotel. It seems to me that they aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡± A voice came


    through the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Winston Ind is mine. Since they have the guts to


    mess up my business, have to teach them a good lesson.¡±


    The next day. Maisie sat in her seat with a troubled face. She yed with the food on her te but


    didn¡¯t eat it.


    After Nina got what she wanted to eat, she sat in front of Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?


    What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to appease Nn¡¯s anger.¡±


    Nina was stunned. ¡°Did he find out that you¡¯re into the ¡°HeliosxNn¡¯ thing?¡± Maisie shook her head.


    She took a sip from the freshly pressed juice on the table and said, ¡°I just said he¡¯s childish, and he got


    angry.¡± Maisie had tried her best to appease his anger but to no avail. She had even tried to seduce


    him with her body, but he remained steadfast and refused to give her any response.


    In the end, hey on the bed and slept.


    Nina took a bite from her breakfast. ¡°Men don¡¯t like people saying they¡¯re childish. Don¡¯t forget that Mr.


    Goldmann is practically only 17 years old right now, and young men at this age usually have a huge


    ego.¡±


    Maisie jerked her head up. ¡°So are you saying that I hurt his pride?¡±


    Nina nodded and added, ¡°I have a cousin. He¡¯s 17 this year too. He values his pride a lot, and if


    someone dares to make fun of him in front of other people, he¡¯ll get angry at that person. He won¡¯t


    budge no matter what you say to him, and it willst for at least a month.¡±


    Maisie lowered her head to look at her food but did not say anything.


    Although Nn had lost his memory, she would forget about it sometimes.


    However, he indeed had changedpared to the time before his memory loss.


    At the very least, he would tell her everything in his mind without any hesitation after his memory loss.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t show it even if he was jealous or mad, and he would definitely not say


    something like ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t like


    this¡± to her due to jealousy.


    As if she thought of something, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Oh yeah. Where is Helios?¡±


    Nina sighed. ¡°Helios has been in a bad mood since yesterday. Of course, it¡¯s not because of Mr.


    Goldmann. I guess he must have gotten into trouble with the investment.¡±


    Maisie squinted her eyes as the things Nn had said yesterday appeared in her head. ¡°Could it be


    that someone really tried to fool him.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 758 by desirenovel


    Nina nodded, ¡°Helios has to thank Mr. Goldmann for this. Helios has been working in the entertainment


    industry, so he¡¯s inexperienced when ites to business. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr.


    Goldmann, he would¡¯ve fallen for the scam. The other party wanted Helios to invest $ 7,500,000.


    However, Helios wouldn¡¯t get any profit at the beginning, and even the contract was shady.¡±


    Sipping on her fruit juice, Maisie said calmly, ¡°The hot spring tourism in Winston Ind is a big piece of


    pie, and it attracts many businessmen toe here and invest in it. Those well-seasoned


    businessmen wouldn¡¯t jump straight into it. They would act ording to the circumstances since it¡¯s a


    big investment. However, Helios is different. As you said, he¡¯s inexperienced in doing business, and I


    guess that¡¯s why they target him.¡±


    Since they had the audacity to demand Helios to put $7,500,000 in their hands as a n investor, it


    showed that they were going to rip off Helios.


    If Helios really had invested in it, although he would be one of the shareholders, those people would


    have divided all the profit into the early stages and then given the rest to Helios. In the end, Helios


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get much from this investment, and in the worst-case scenario, he wouldn¡¯t even


    get his capital back.


    Gnashing her teeth, Ninamented,¡± How can these businessmen be so evil? What are those


    developers doing? Are they not going to do something about it?¡±


    Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°After all,


    Winston Ind is a solitary ind. It¡¯s a business circle developed under the same developer. They


    lease their stores to people who do business, and all they are interested in is money. They don¡¯t give a


    d* mn about this.¡±


    Winston Ind was not arge ind. It was about the size of the downtown area in Bassburgh. The


    same developer owned all of the hot spring hotels and restaurants, so the profits were naturally in the


    developer¡¯s pocket.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The hot spring tourism here was divided into low and high seasons, with business being slow in the


    summer but gradually picking up in the fall and being most robust in the winter.


    Many businessmen valued the opportunity brought forth by the peak season on Winston Ind, so they


    all came here to


    invest. Those conscienceless businessmen knew that veterans in the business world would not fall for


    their trap.


    Besides, the developer was the owner of the ce. The more the businessmen earned, the more


    money they would get. They cared nothing but money, so they decided to turn a blind eye to the


    businessmen¡¯s shady practices.


    What¡¯s more, Nn and Helios might be someone of high status in Bassburgh, but Winston Ind was


    not their territory.


    Even if the Goldmanns and the Bouchers were able to get everything their way in Bassburgh, their


    influences did not extend to Winston Ind.


    It was just that Maisie did not have a good feeling about this, and there was a voice inside of her telling


    her that something bad was going to happen.


    Maisie returned to the room after she finished her breakfast. Nn had already woken up, but he fell


    back down on the bed again when he saw Maisie.


    Maisie climbed onto the bed. She tried to pull the nket off Nn, but he gripped it tightly.


    Left with no other alternatives, she sat on top of him and tried to get the nket from his grip. ¡°Let go of


    the nket, Nn.¡±


    Nn did what he was told and let go of the nket. Maisie got up from him and threw the nket


    away. When she saw something. she threw the nket back on him and turned her head away in


    embarrassment.


    Lying sideways, Nn propped his hand with one hand and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that, you shameless man!¡±


    Maisie got out of the bed, but Nn grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto his body.


    He grabbed the back of her head with his hand. While he was kissing her, he grabbed her arms and


    wrapped them around his waist.


    After a long while, he trailed kisses down her throat and said, ¡°I thought someone was trying to seduce


    mest night, so isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    Maisie could feel the tremble in his chest when he was talking. She asked, ¡°I thought someone ignored


    mest night?¡±


    Nn looked at her deeply for a long while and covered both of them in the nket.


    ¡°Hey, stop it. Nn! Nn! Are you a dog?! Ah!¡±


    Both of them cuddled together and slept until noon. Lying on the side, Nn gazed at the person in his


    arms with his head resting on


    his hand.


    He ran his finger over the hair on her cheek. The sun filtered through the window and fell on her


    impable face, further entuating those beautiful lines on her face.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 759 by desirenovel


    Suddenly, the bell rang.


    Nn got up and went to the living room. He opened up the door, and Nina was standing outside. She


    seemed rather flustered as she asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can ¡­ Can you get hold of Helios? I can¡¯t reach


    him ever since he went out today.¡±


    Nn squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°When did he go out?¡±


    Nina¡¯s face was pale as she replied, ¡°About 9:00 a m. He said he had to go out and drove off on his


    own. I called him, but the call never got through.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get hold of Helios?¡± A voice rang out.


    It was Maisie. She came out of the room when she heard the conversation between


    Nina and Nn.


    Nina nodded flusteredly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m worried ¡­ I¡¯m worried that he might go to look for those people.


    After all, we¡¯re on Winston Ind, and Helios hasn¡¯te back yet after going out.¡±


    Nn tried to call Helios, but it showed that his phone was turned off.


    Frowning, he asked, ¡°That guy, he can¡¯t be serious, right?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face sank slightly. ¡°Has it something to do with the investment?


    Helios didn¡¯t go to look for them, did he?¡±


    Nina covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s in a dangerous situation


    right now?¡±


    If something really happened to Helios, how was she going to exin it to Morgan?


    Nn turned around to get his jacket and car key. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie said as she tugged at his arm.


    Nn stopped in his tracks, turned around, and grabbed her into his arms. He nted a deep kiss on


    the top of her head and said, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel.¡±


    After that, Nn went out without turning his head. Nina leaned against the wall and bent down to


    cover her face.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t let Helios go out alone. I should¡¯ve thought about this earlier¡­¡±


    Maisie helped her to her feet and said,¡± Now isn¡¯t the right time for self-ming. I have an idea, so do


    as I say.¡±


    Nn rushed toward the ce they had been yesterday in his car. The door of the building was tightly


    closed, with the word ¡°Closed for Business today¡± on it.


    He called Quincy and ordered, ¡°Quincy, help me check the location of a phone number. I want to know


    his whereabouts in three minutes.


    After that, he sent the phone number to Quincy.


    Three minutester, Quincy called him back. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, isn¡¯t Mr. Boucher with you on Winston


    Ind? Why do you still need to find out where he is?¡±


    ¡°He might¡¯ve run into a little trouble,¡± Nn replied as he put on the Bluetooth earphone.


    The location on the screen showed that Helios was inside the building.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Seems like we have to spend some money to get through this today¡±


    Quincy seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is everything alright over


    there?¡± Nn stared at the security camera in the corner without saying anything. The light on top of it


    showed that it was working. The roller shutter rose automatically, and the light inside flooded out. Four


    strong men with tattooed arms stepped out and surrounded Nn.


    Nn narrowed his eyes slightly.


    A middle-aged man bowed at him and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for theck of hospitality for your personal


    visit.¡±


    Nn smiled at him back and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯d say you have quite a special way of entertaining your


    distinguished guests.¡± After that, he looked at the smiling middle-aged man and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to look


    for my friend He¡¯s with you guys, right?¡±


    The middle-aged man patted Nn¡¯s shoulders and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Llue ???


    Quintin is a reasonable person. He knows you guys are not ordinary people, so he just wants to talk to


    you. Your friend is safe now¡±


    After he finished speaking, he gestured at the few strong men with his eyes. It seemed to Nn that


    they wanted him to follow them into the building, and he did so.


    On the fifth floor of the office building was a private pool. The man sitting in the pool had a green


    anaconda tattooed on his chest. Two sexy women dressed in revealing clothes sat on both his right


    and left sides. They were leaning on his arms, lighting cigarettes for him, and feeding


    him alcohol.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 760 by desirenovel


    The middle-aged man went forward to the man. He bowed forward and said, ¡°Quintin, he¡¯s here.¡±


    Holding a cigarette between his lips, Quintin took a drag and blew out smoke that clouded his gaze. He


    squinted his eyes and looked at Nn. ¡°Just when I was still thinking when I should go look for you


    two, you presented yourself before me.¡±


    Nn smiled and asked, ¡°Where is my friend?¡±


    Quintin nced at the middle-aged man. Receiving his cues, the middle-aged man gestured to his men


    with his eyes to bring Helios out. Helios was brought to Nn¡¯s side. Nn turned his head to check


    him. Other than some extra bruises on his face, he was fine, and his arms were still intact.


    ¡°This celebrity friend of yours has a fiery temper. He refused to talk to us nicely, so we could only teach


    him a lesson,¡± Quintin said as he lifted up a ss and finished the remaining wine in it in one sitting.


    Smiling, Nn said, ¡°It would be a problem if you identally disfigured him.¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing


    that can scare me on Winston Ind.¡± Quintin put the cup on the table. ¡°So what if you are someone


    with some influence? I can just get rid of you two through some sort of ident, and no one will even


    know it¡¯s me who did it.¡± Helios said without any emotion. ¡°Save your breath and tell us what you want.¡±


    Quintin pushed the woman beside him away and got up from the pool. He took the towel handed to him


    by his bodyguards and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Both of you ruined my business yesterday, so don¡¯t you


    think you should make it up to me?¡±


    Nn did not say anything. He knew that this had something to do with the investment. This man


    named Quintin was obviously a local tyrant on Winston Ind, and going up against these people


    would do them no good.


    Just when Helios was going to say something, Nn stopped him. ¡°If money : s all you want, then this


    will be easy. Just name your price.¡±


    Quintin stopped in front of him and patted his cheek with a grin on his face, ¡°I know you¡¯re a


    businessman. If you want to do business with me, you have to show me something so that I can have


    faith in you, right?¡±


    Both Nn and Helios knew what he was trying to say.


    Quintin knew Helios was from the entertainment industry, so he was nning to make use of his


    identity to sign an agreement with them and force them to invest.


    There were only the two of them right now, not to mention that Winston Ind wasn¡¯t their territory. If


    they shed with them and pissed this group of people, they might not be able to get off this ind in


    one piece.


    It was only then that Helios knew he was acting too rashly and nearly fell into their trap.


    The middle-aged man handed Quintin a contract with both hands. Quintin took the contract and said,


    ¡°We can talk after you sign the contract. If you sign the contract, you¡¯ll be my distinguished guests in


    the future.¡±


    Just as Nn was about to take the contract, Helios took it away and said,¡± Why do you want to sign?


    This has nothing to do with you, so stay out of it.¡±


    After that, he turned to Quintin and continued. ¡°I¡¯m the one who approached you to cooperate. I know


    you guys want to take advantage of my identity. I can give you the $7,500,000 that you ask for.¡± Quintin


    smiled mysteriously. Just as Helios was about to sign the contract, Nn stopped him. He spun his


    face to look at Quintin and said, ¡°$ 15,000,000.¡±


    The crowd was taken aback, and Quintin was stunned.


    Helios looked at him in surprise and said,¡± What are you doing?¡±


    Nn did not answer him. He looked at Quintin fixedly. ¡°I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000. If you are okay with it, I


    can call the bank and transfer the money to you right now.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An investment of $15,000,000 was considered high on Winston Ind, and $ 15,000,000 was


    equivalent to about half a development project of the developer.


    The middle-aged man beside Quintin swallowed hard. ¡°Quintin, did I hear it right? He just said


    $15,000,000, right?¡±


    Quintin did not reply.


    Nn looked at the bodyguard behind them and added, ¡°If we are to cooperate, we should go all the


    way. I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000 without any conditions. Quintin, do you ept this deal or not?¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 761 by desirenovel


    $15,000,000 was very tempting.


    Who would not be tempted by that amount of money?


    Quintin did all this for the money. He might have lost $7,500,000 in the process, but getting


    $15,000,000 in return made everything worthwhile.


    Nn took out his cell phone, contacted Quincy, and got him to inform the bank to prepare


    $15,000,000 in cash.


    Quincy knew that something must have happened to Nn, so he dispatched some men to Winston


    Ind while getting the bank to prepare the money.


    Quintin was by Nn¡¯s side while he was on the phone. Seeing that he did not y


    any tricks, he said with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re prepared to give out $15,000,000 like it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re really


    something, aren¡¯t you? By the way. I haven¡¯t asked you for your name.¡±


    Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m from Bassburgh, and I own apany in Bassburgh. You can call me Mr. Yates.¡±.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Yates then. I¡¯m sorry for my


    The middle-aged man returned to his senses and hurriedly poured a cup of tea for Nn.


    Helios whispered, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? You actually n to pay these people


    $15,000,000? Have you lost your mind


    Nn gave him a pregnant gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    The bank on Winston Ind received a call telling them to immediately prepare $ 15,000,000 as a


    ransom for a person with a special status. Because it was a big withdrawal, the bank took it very


    seriously. Not to mention that the word ¡°ransom¡± was mentioned, it was obvious that someone had


    been kidnapped. Thus, the bank director had reported the matter to the local police vigntly after


    receiving the call.


    Since the ransom was $15,000,000, it was only natural for the person who could give out that amount


    of money not to be an ordinary man. It happened that Maisie had gone to the police station before that


    and reported that someone had kidnapped and ckmailed her husband.


    The two incidents clicked instantly, so the police took the file that contained the information provided by


    Maisie and looked into the details of the case. They then realized that her husband¡¯s name was exactly


    the same as the name of the person who had gotten the bank to prepare the $ 15,000,000 ransom.


    The police contacted Maisie immediately.


    Maisie seemed to have waited for this call on purpose and reported the situation pitifully on the phone.


    A few days ago, it was said in the news that Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh had gone to Winston Ind to


    learn about a project that he was about to invest in, which made everything she said consistent with


    what they knew.


    Winston Ind was just an ind-the


    developers would be able to suppress any news if it was not an event that was serious enough to stir


    up amotion.


    Unfortunately, this incident happened to have gotten into the ears of the developers


    The person who had brought the incident 1 o the developers was Helios¡¯ assistant, Nina. As such, no


    matter how much the developers wanted to turn a blind eye to this issue, someone had provoked a


    person who was out of their league, caused a cmity, and offended a big gun from Bassburgh.


    The developers could no longer sit idly as soon as they found out that their future interests could be


    embroiled in this incident and get sabotaged.


    Thus, they sent their men out there to investigate the situation and found out that Quintin, the local mob


    boss of Winston


    Ind, was the one who was behind the crime.


    The developer¡¯s men were aware of what Quintin had done, but Quintin was a rather powerful person


    on Winston Ind. He could bring them benefits too, so they usually ignored whatever he had done.


    But now that things had gotten a little out of control, the developers did not dare to fool around


    anymore.


    If this were to hit the media and anger the public, it would affect their business on Winston Ind.


    The people inside were still unaware of what was happening outside. Quintin saw that nothing had


    happened after waiting for more than an hour and red at Nn.¡± Mr. Yates, are you ying with us


    again? It¡¯s been an hour and a half. Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    Nn was sitting on the couch. He crossed his legs and changed his posture, leaningnguidly on the


    back of the couch. ¡°As far as know, Winston Ind only has one InTime Bank, and I asked for a


    $15,000,000 withdrawal. Don¡¯t the employees need some time to prepare the money?¡±

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 762 by desirenovel


    The middle-aged man thought it made sense. ¡°Mr. Quintin, $15,000,000 isn¡¯t a small amount.¡±


    However, Quintin ignored him and red at Nn. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Since you cane up with


    $15,000,000, why don¡¯t you transfer it directly instead of bringing it to us in cash?¡±


    Nn¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll be paying you the $15,000,000 in cash, and you¡¯ve agreed


    to it too, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Quintin thought of something all of a sudden and got up abruptly with a gloomy expression. ¡°Are you


    trying to buy time?¡± Nn neither denied nor admitted it. At that moment, someone hurried in from


    outside and shouted, ¡°Mr. Quintin!¡¯ He approached Quintin, leaned over, and whispered something into


    his ear. Quintin then smashed the wine ss in his hand to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve yed me again!¡±


    Quintin¡¯s subordinates approached the exit in an orderly manner and blocked it.


    Helios and Nn were being held in the bathing area on the fifth floor and were unable to escape no


    matter what.


    Nn¡¯s expression looked calm, and he could not help but clench his hands that were resting in his


    pockets.


    Quintin spat. ¡°F*ck! I actually believed your words and gave you a chance. Since you have the balls to


    make a fool out of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    He waved his hand, and two strong men approached Nn.


    Nn raised his foot, kicked a chair toward them, making the two stumble for a moment, and dragged


    Helios to his feet.


    The man behind them smashed the wooden chair and used it as a weapon, but Helios kicked him, and


    he staggered backward. At the same time, the person who came at them from the side was dealt with


    by Nn.


    Unfortunately, there were too many people. Although they were not professional fighters, they still put


    their lives on the line and fought ruthlessly. Even if Nn had practiced martial arts before this, dealing


    with a group of men soon put him at a disadvantage.


    Both of them had exhausted their energy, their suit jackets had long been discarded, more than half of


    the buttons of their shirts had been torn open, the fabric of their clothes had be wrinkled


    throughout all the brawling, and their backs were already soaked in sweat, making them look a little


    disordered.


    They were surrounded by a group of men and had no way out.


    A man swung the frame of a chair in his hand toward Helios, but Nn lifted his arm to block it,


    breaking it in half. Nn¡¯s arm shook abruptly, and the muscles in his arm trembled as they lost their


    strength.


    Someone took the opportunity to throw a punch at Nn¡¯s face at that moment.


    Nn took the punch head-on and lost his bnce for a split moment but did not fall.


    The crimson liquid in his mouth oozed out through the corners of his lips, and he spat a mouthful of


    blood on the floor. Helios was subdued to the ground by a few men, his pupils constricted in an instant,


    and he yelled at Nn, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Taken by surprise, Nn was strangled by someone from behind. And Quintin took a bat from one of


    his men and walked toward him with an ominous smirk. ¡°You¡¯re just an army of two, yet you have the


    balls to make a fuss in my territory?¡±


    Helios gnashed his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you hurt him!¡±


    ¡°Regret? Me?¡± Quintin turned around to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this word is found in my vocabry!¡±


    He swung the bat and hit Nn in his leg. The men behind Nn then released him, and Nn fell to


    the ground on his knees. Nn¡¯s face was flushed, and all the veins found on his temples down to his


    neck bulged, but he did not even make a sound. Quintin patted his cheek with the bat.¡± You¡¯ll make


    quite a good sandbag.¡±


    Helios roared, ¡°I dare you toe at me instead of him!¡±


    Quintin gestured to the man behind him, and he punched Helios¡¯ cheek.


    Due to the impact, Helios¡¯ head turned to the side, and blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the


    hurry? It¡¯ll be your turn next.¡± Quintin nced at Nn. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the one who can take a beating


    first so that you people will know the fate of offending me.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quintin swung his bat and hit Nn¡¯s head. Helios¡¯ pupils constricted, and the only thing that caught


    his eye at this moment was Nn¡¯


    s body, which was dropping to the floor.


    ¡°Nn!¡±


    Everything around Nn dimmed and faded away while all the ambient sounds disappeared-


    everything that happened at that moment only came out as silent frames.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 763 by desirenovel


    The police broke in through the door at this moment, and those who reacted to it fled, while those who


    got shot fell to the ground and were subdued. The scene was chaotic for a couple of minutes.


    Quintin was pressed against the ground, detained, and then taken away in handcuffs by two police


    officers.


    Nn¡¯s vision turned blurry, and he vaguely heard someone shouting at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡®It sounds like Helios, and¡­¡¯


    ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie burst into tears, knelt beside him, and hugged him in her arms as warm tears dripped


    onto his blood-stained cheeks.


    Nn saw Maisie, who was weeping before his eyes, and moved his lips beforepletely losing


    consciousness.


    Nn was carried onto the ambnce and taken to the hospital. Maisie was always by his side,


    grabbing onto his hand, which was getting colder and colder.


    The doctor put a mask onto Nn¡¯s face to supply him with oxygen and performed cardiopulmonary


    resuscitation on him.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, a group of hospital staff members rushed to the front to make way for the


    stretcher. ¡°Please make way!¡±


    Maisie was stopped at the door, while Nina and Helios arrived minutester.


    Although Helios was also injured, his condition was not as severe as Nn¡¯s. He looked pallid as he


    witnessed Nn being pushed into the emergency room.


    Nina walked over to Maisie¡¯s side and lent her her shoulder, and Maisie buried her face in her shoulder


    and started crying and trembling. She recalled the incident that had taken ce three years ago, where


    Nn had taken a bullet for her and had been sent into an emergency room too.


    She was terrified.


    Quincy arrived at Winston Ind General Hospital with a group of bodyguards and looked at them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Goldmann?¡±


    Helios sat on the bench and leaned forward, propping his elbows against his thighs. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±


    Quincy was stunned and stared at the emergency room door without saying a word. Helios sped his


    hands together with a distressed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡± Quincy lifted


    his arm and ced his hand on Helios¡¯s shoulder-a silentfort could be considered the most


    appropriate console at this moment.


    The police came over, asking for more information regarding the incident, and Nina took them aside


    and cooperated with the investigation.


    The door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor removed his mask as he walked out of the


    room.


    Maisie rushed up to the doctor and asked with a dry voice, ¡°How is he?¡±


    The doctor nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s no longer in a critical state, but¡­¡±


    The pause in the sentence made Maisie clench her hands tightly.


    The doctor then continued. ¡°Even though he¡¯s no longer in a critical state, the injury that he¡¯s suffered is


    a blunt force trauma to the head . It¡¯ll be a little troublesome if he still can¡¯t regain consciousness soon.¡±


    She got what he meant implicitly. Nn would most likely end up in aa if he still could not wake up


    at that time. It could be even worse as he would suffer from brain death and end up in a vegetative


    state. Maisie¡¯s face turned pale. Her strength was escaping from her body like a butterfly eclosing from


    the chrysalis, and her expression looked tense.


    They had not brought any bodyguards when they went to Winston Ind because no one thought they


    would encounter such an unexpected and dangerous situation. She originally thought that she could


    buy some time for Nn and try to get help, that was why she had gotten Nina to bring the issue to the


    developers of Winston Ind.


    The developers had once hired Helios to endorse their hot spring hotel, so they surely knew Nina. With


    that, they would definitely realize that the situation was serious. And based on the influence that Helios


    possessed in the entertainment industry, anything that happened to him would definitely affect their


    business on Winston Ind. That was why Maisie dared to bet that they would not just sit back and


    watch while Helios was in danger.


    Maisie also had faith in Nn that he would not sit still and do nothing as Quintin held them captive. He


    would definitely find a way to buy her some time.


    She had been careless and had neglected the possibility of things going south.


    Maisie had been under the impression those people were only doing so for the money and believed


    they would not dare to kill anyone in the process.


    They had managed to arrive, but they were toote. Seeing Nn being so badly injured and what


    those people had done to him, everything in front of her eyes was dimmed and blurry.


    Maisie walked into the ward. She was only a few feet away from him, but every single step that she


    took felt like she was climbing up a mountain with weights tied to her feet.


    She then stopped by the bed and stared at him. ¡°Nn¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and gathered at the corners of her lips. ¡°You lied to me again.¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 764 by desirenovel


    Nn had been in aa for four days when Nichs sent a private jet to Winston Ind to transport


    him back to Bassburgh Hospital. Quincy stayed back on the ind to deal with the developers and


    Quintin. It was obvious that the incident had enraged Nichs.


    And because of the injury that Helios had suffered, Yael did everything in his power to impeach the


    upper management of the Winston Ind jurisdiction,


    All the hot spring businesses on Winston Ind involved in violent crime and investment frauds were


    closed down. Even the directors of the developmentpanies had to abandon their righthand men to


    protect their reputations as they tried their best to cut ties with any hot spring businesses that Quintin


    owned.


    They even submitted a list of Quintin¡¯s aplices to the police anonymously and the evidence of


    illegal activities he was involved in over the years.


    Even though the Goldmanns and the Bouchers could not infiltrate Winston Ind with their influence,


    this was the first time both families had their eyes fixed on the same goal for the sake of their son, and


    that was to demolish the fraud syndicates that existed on Winston Ind


    At the Boucher manor, in the living room¡­


    Richard shook the table by cing his teacup on the table heavily. ¡°Are you nning to send me to my


    deathbed with this sh*t show?¡± Helios stood there and had not uttered a single word. Although the


    bruises on his face had dissipated a little, the marks were still faintly visible. Yael looked at his father


    and said calmly,¡± Father, it¡¯s a blessing that Helios hase back in one piece. Don¡¯t me him


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°He is who he is all because of your condonation.¡±


    Knowing that his father was infuriated, Yael could only take the me without talking back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± Richard pointed at Helios.¡± This is why I would disagree with the idea of him getting into


    the business circle The business circle can, at times, beplicated and sinister.


    And this genius, he¡¯s actually ballsy enough to travel all the way to Winston Ind with that brat from


    the Goldmanns to talk about some random investment project?¡±


    Yael lowered his head.


    Helios took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Grandfather.¡±


    Richard red at him doubtfully, but Helios¡¯ face looked calm and expressionless. ¡°The person who


    traveled to Winston Ind in order to invest in a project isn¡¯t Nn, but me. He has nothing to do with


    this incident. And I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡±


    ¡°Father, Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry, I know you have high expectations for me, but I don¡¯t want to live


    ording to all your arrangements. I¡¯ m doing so because I want to locate my own path in life.¡± ¡°Helios


    Boucher!¡± Richard mmed the table and reprimanded angrily, ¡°Do you know what the hell did you just


    say?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Helios lifted his head, exchanged gaze with Richard¡¯s wrathful re, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m


    well aware of that. I¡¯m the eldest heir of the Bouchers, and I don¡¯t have many choices to choose from in


    life because everything has been arranged for me since the day! was born. What you want is for me to


    return to the family, inherit the family business, then marry the woman you arrange for me, settle down


    with her, give birth to a few children, and then spend the rest of my life just like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°But for me, is this any different from the life of the birds that are being


    locked away in the cage?¡±


    Helios looked out the window. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to befriend Nn since I was a child because you


    thought he had always been an unrestrained and rude kid and wouldn¡¯t act ording to how others


    thought he should. However, the thing that you don¡¯t know is how much I envied him back then.¡±


    Thus, Nn had not done anything wrong. He had just been a boy who would not let himself be


    wronged, who dared to tell the elders


    their mistakes in their face and talk back at them. In general, he had just been a rude boy in the eyes of


    Helios¡¯ elders. He would only do what he wanted to do and preferred to listen to his own heart


    compared to the words of his elders. He would do whatever he thought would make things easy for


    himself or whatever would make him feel happy. In the eyes of the elders, he had always been a


    stubborn and untamable horse.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 765 by desirenovel


    The elders of the Bouchers had never taken a liking to Nn as a kid, and neither did Helios¡¯


    grandfather.


    Still, Helios knew very clearly that it was because he had met Nn when he was a child that he knew


    what kind of person he wanted to be, what kind of life he wanted to live, and how he could choose a


    path in life that would not make him regret.


    He then added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be the Helios that you know today if I hadn¡¯t met Nn


    back then.¡±


    Richard¡¯s expression looked cold and stern. He got up and left with a sullen face in the end. Yael


    stopped in front of his son, raised his hand, and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°Just do whatever that you


    want to do.¡±


    Helios froze in ce and looked up.¡± Father¡­¡±


    Yael¡¯s grasp intensified before he retracted his hand, turned around, and went upstairs.


    Helios walked out of the vi while Francisco was leaning against the wall, with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Helios, I¡¯ve regarded you as an idol ever since I was a boy because you excel in so many aspects of


    life whenpared to me. Not to mention that you¡¯ve always been the grandson that our grandfather


    valued and appreciated more.¡±


    He faced Helios and grinned after saying that. ¡°But I now realize that I seem to have lived a much


    happier life, so it turns out that I¡¯m also a man that you would envy.¡±


    Helios scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re now the only hope the Bouchers have left, so don¡¯t learn from me.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Francisco sneered. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass. I really like my current life, and I¡¯m not interested in inheriting the


    Bouchers and its business.


    I find it extremely troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Care to go for a drink or two?¡±


    Francisco was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually asking me out for a drink? Are you trying to deceive me?¡±


    Helios patted him on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m buying today.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­


    Maisie sat on the chair next to Nn¡¯s bed, looking after him. She lowered her head and took a ring


    box out of her pocket.


    She had already designed and manufactured the ring long ago, thinking of giving him a surprise when


    they returned from Winston Ind.


    Ryleigh stuck her head out from the frame of the door, ¡°Zee.¡±


    Maisie turned to look at her and forced a smile through the corners of her lips.¡± You¡¯re still here.¡±


    ¡°I was discharged from the hospital yesterday. I¡¯m here just to see you¡­¡± Ryleigh stopped next to


    Maisie and fixed her gaze on the box in her hand. ¡°Is this the wedding ring that you¡­ designed?¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    The only thing inmon that the two silver rings shared was the intertwined gold thread design that


    was carved horizontally onto the surface of the ring, and the extra diamond iid edge of the female


    ring resonated with the simple and elegant-looking male ring.


    Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Nn give you the wedding ring?¡±


    She thought that men should be the ones giving wedding rings to women.


    Maisie smiled and looked at the man lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Perhaps he wants one thates from


    me?¡±


    Ryleigh pouted.


    ¡°Why does it feel like I just got bombarded with a lovey-dovey missile?


    Maisie thought of something and asked,¡± How¡¯s Louis doing?¡±


    Ryleigh was caught off guard and was stunned for a split second. She then crossed her arms. ¡°Louis,


    he¡­ He¡¯s recovering at lightspeed and doing very well. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Maisie


    looked at her for a while, lowered her eyes, and chuckled. ¡°It seems that you and Louis got along pretty


    well when we weren¡¯t in Bassburgh.¡±


    Ryleigh wanted to say something, hesitated, and did not utter anything in the end.


    She shifted her gaze away from Maisie, saw something inadvertently, and pointed at the bed. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I


    saw Nn¡¯s fingers move!¡±


    Maisie turned to look at him, and Nn was still lying on the bed, motionless.


    Thus, sheined helplessly, ¡°Ryleigh, that¡¯s not advisable if what you wanted to do was to divert


    my attention.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked serious.¡± I really saw it! The index finger of Nn¡¯s right hand moved


    just now. He¡¯s woken up!¡±


    Maisie was astounded.


    ¡®Ryleigh might love to joke around from time to time, but she wouldn¡¯t use Nn¡¯s wellbeing in her joke


    just to cheer me up. Plus, she doesn¡¯t look like a liar.¡¯


    Maisie turned to look at Nn again, lifted her hand, and held the back of his warm hand.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 766 by desirenovel


    Before Maisie could do anything, Nn¡¯s thumb lightly touched her finger.


    Ryleighughed, and her shoulders shook.¡± I didn¡¯t lie. Mr. Goldmann is conscious!¡±


    Maisie got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and bent down to look at him. She put his hand to her face


    and cried happy tears.¡± Nn, you can feel this, right? You can hear me too?¡±


    But after a long time, Nn didn¡¯t respond, nor did he wake up.


    Still, it was good enough that he was conscious.


    Nighttime, at the club¡­


    Francisco carried Helios out of the room. Helios had drunk quite a lot and was drunk.


    ¡°Hels, you¡¯re not drinking, you¡¯re just buying alcohol.¡± He helped Helios put on shades and a cap, then


    checked his pockets and noticed something. ¡°I dropped my wallet. Wait for me here, don¡¯t go


    anywhere.¡±


    Helios leaned on the wall, bent down, and put his hands on his knees. He needed to throw up, but


    nothing wasing out.


    He stood up straight and gulped down some warm water before sitting on the couch.


    He took off his cap, ran his fingers through his hair, and then pushed it aside. His sharp features were


    extra attractive under the dim blue light, even with shades on.


    A woman in ckce walked over with a wine ss, sat next to him, and suddenly got close. ¡°Hey


    handsome, why are you sitting here alone?¡±


    Helios looked at her briefly but ignored her.


    She touched his face and turned it back toward her, her long legs bumping on his calf. Her red lips got


    close and blew at him. ¡°Are you interested in a game?¡±


    Helios grabbed her wrist and moved her hand away from his face. ¡°Not interested,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime. Why are you wearing,¡± The woman wanted to take off his shades, but Helios


    immediately stopped her by pushing her away, and he stood up. ¡°Stop.¡±


    He was going to leave when the woman called for people to grab him. She put down her ss and


    walked toward him. ¡°Do you know where this is? This is the Glitz Club, my turf.¡±


    The woman walked to his front and


    grabbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡± She moved her hand toward his shades.


    A woman¡¯s voice came from behind a few men. ¡°He¡¯s not someone that a woman like you can touch.¡±


    The woman turned around and saw a woman wearing a turtle-neck sweater walking over. She was


    wearing brand clothes from head to toe, but it was subtle because she wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry.


    The four men behind her were her bodyguards, so she must have been somebody.


    The woman ince was surprised. This was Glitz, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Who are you? Outsiders have


    no right to interrupt.¡±


    Barbara crossed her arms. ¡°Even the owner of this ce respects me, so what are you going to do if I


    want to interrupt you?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t really believe her.


    At that moment, the club manager rushed over, saw Barbara, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Chase. Meg


    was just joking. She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    The manager walked next to Meg and said,¡± This is Ms. Chase, the boss¡¯ guest.¡±


    The manager whispered something into her ears, and her expression changed.


    Meg smiled. ¡°Ms. Chase. I was just joking. If you know him, it¡¯s not fun anymore.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 767 by desirenovel


    Meg left with the others.


    Helios heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Thanks for helping me get out of this.¡±


    Barbara looked around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be recognized? Coming here alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with my cousin.¡±


    Francisco rushed over right after Helios said that. ¡°Hels, didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk around?¡± Francisco


    finally found him, then looked over to Barbara. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Barbara was silent.


    Helios exined, ¡°She¡¯s Barbara Chase from the Chase family.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chase, Oh, are you¡­¡± Francisco pointed at her but didn¡¯t know how to say it. He didn¡¯t know


    Barbara, but he had heard of Ms. Chase.


    Barbara smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She then reminded, ¡°Mr. Boucher is a celebrity. If he were seen


    in Glitz, the rumors would explode in Bassburgh tomorrow. You need to be careful.¡±


    Helios smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Barbara left with her bodyguards.


    Francisco was confused, so he turned to look at Helios, ¡°How did you bump into her?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. She helped me just now.¡± Helios put on his cap, and they left the club. Francisco


    walked behind him and got into the same car. He unbuttoned his shirt cor and suddenly looked out


    the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡±


    Helios looked out and saw Barbara standing in front of two men, talking about something.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get to know her? I heard some bad rumors about her. She killed-¡± Helios


    wasn¡¯t listening to Francisco. He saw her bodyguards moving forward and taking away one of the


    men¡¯s cameras.


    Helios started sweating. The two men were paparazzi? Had they taken pictures of that incident?


    Barbara took the camera, deleted everything, and returned it to them smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of


    effort to get some dirt on Mr. Boucher.¡±


    The two paparazzi were angry but didn¡¯t say anything. Helios had been working for more than 10 years


    but had never had any dating rumors. When they had finally gotten a chance to make some money, the


    chance was gone. How could they not be angry?


    ¡°We¡¯re just trying to make some money. You need to mind-¡±


    One of the men looked at her and mumbled, ¡°Your own business.¡±


    Barbara looked calm. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you¡¯re bending the truth for money and ruining his career.


    Could you sleep well knowing that?


    The men¡¯s expressions changed.


    Barbara crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°You made it look like Mr. Boucher bought alcohol so he could


    hit on women and harass them. You¡¯re going to get attention with that and blow it out of proportion, but


    you know how it¡¯ll be if the photos leaked.¡±


    The two men were exposed and looked at each other. They really were trying to get attention from this


    tempting piece of news. All celebrities had dirt, and when they had enough money, someone would


    come along and clear the air. They didn¡¯t need to care too much about it.


    But once they were exposed, they wouldn¡¯t get another chance and might even offend their peers.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what they had to ept it.¡± We¡¯ve learned our lesson, ma¡¯am. Please let us go.¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t say anything and gestured to the bodyguards to let them go. They zoomed off without


    even looking back, afraid that she would change her mind.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 768 by desirenovel


    The car parked nearby hadn¡¯t driven away. Helios watched the scene unfold and feltplicated.


    He was really too careless.


    Francisco asked, ¡°Hels, are we leaving?¡±


    He looked back and rubbed between his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    One weekter, at Soul Jewelry¡­


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy, why don¡¯t you rest a little longer?¡± Maisie saw that he was already in his office and


    was worried about his injury.


    Kennedy raised his arm and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost back to normal now. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Maisie walked out of the elevator with him when Kennedy asked her about what had happened with


    them on Winston Ind.


    The media knew what had happened there because it was so shocking, but the fact that Helios and


    Nn had almost died wasn¡¯t known.


    The Bouchers and Goldmanns hadn¡¯t announced it but rather settled it in private because there would


    only be problems if it was announced.


    She looked down and smiled, ¡°We were just there for a vacation. The investment was made up to


    cover for Mr. Boucher.¡±


    Kennedy nodded. ¡°Winston Ind is a little chaotic. It¡¯s great that you didn¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Maisie smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    In the afternoon, Ryleigh went to see her because she wanted Maisie to get some work clothes with


    her.


    Maisie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡±


    Ryleigh scratched her cheek and smiled. ¡°I have a chance to interview at the Royal Academy of Music.¡±


    She covered her face after that. ¡°I am not ready. I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to perform.¡±


    Maisie chortled, got up, walked to her, and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some clothes.


    It¡¯s not every day that my Ryleigh gets to join the Royal Music Academy.¡¯ Ryleigh leaned on her


    shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± They got to the mall and shopped through three of four floors of


    fashion stores.


    Ryleigh never had to put on office clothes, so she didn¡¯t know what to pick. Maisie helped her the entire


    way.


    Maisie picked a few, but they didn¡¯t look suitable. If it were an interview in a corporation, it might work,


    but Ryleigh was going to interview as a lecturer at the Royal Academy of Music. The outfits would look


    too boring.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ryleigh whispered in her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t these a little too old?¡±


    Maisie turned and looked at her. ¡°They would it you wore them.¡±


    Ryleigh pouted.


    Maisie stared at her for a long time before looking down at herself and shrugging, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She


    touched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re going for an interview at a music academy. You probably can wear something


    that fits your job and still looks interesting.¡±


    Ryleigh was suspicious.


    Maisie drove her somewhere near Antique Street to a tailor.


    She opened the door, and the dresses on disy were in all designs and colors, and each one


    presented a different unique elegance. Ryleigh was stunned. She looked around the shop at the


    dresses on disy. ¡°My gosh, isn¡¯t this too formal?¡± The shopkeeper walked over and enthusiastically


    asked, ¡°Wee. Are you here to get a dress? We can customize any design that you like based on


    your measurements and height.¡± Maisie pushed Ryleigh forward. ¡°Please pick a suitable one for her.¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Ryleigh followed her. The shopkeeper showed her


    a few designs and let her try them on. She went into the fitting room with the few chosen dresses in her


    arms.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 769 by desirenovel


    Maisie sat on the couch and flipped through a magazine. Ryleigh put one dress on and walked out. The


    color made her look old, so Maisie shook her head.


    She changed into another one, but the color was too bright. It wasn¡¯t suitable.


    Ryleigh changed a few times, but Maisie shook her head every time. She asked the shopkeeper to


    bring the one that she had looked at just now to her and sent Ryleigh back into the fitting room.


    It looked a lot better than the few before that.


    After trying on a few more, Ryleigh leaned on the wall, exhausted. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m going to die from trying.¡¯


    Maisie thought with a hand under her chin and pointed at the one that the shopkeeper was wearing.


    ¡°Try that one.¡±


    ¡°Another one?¡±


    Ryleigh was tired.


    Maisie nodded.


    Ryleigh had to go in again.


    Maisie stood up and walked toward her when she came out.


    The dress she was wearing was light green with white embroidery, and the cor was velvetce. The


    fresh color looked great on her, giving the impression of the warmth that could melt snow in spring.


    Bright colors didn¡¯t look good on Ryleigh. Bright colors made her look cheap, but in colors looked


    great on her inparison.


    Maisie turned and looked at the shopkeeper. ¡°Take measurements based on this design. By the way,


    use pearls to rece thece.¡±


    Custom-made dresses could be altered based on the buyer¡¯s preference. The shopkeeper nodded


    without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After her measurements were taken, Ryleigh went to the counter to pay a deposit. One needed to put


    down a deposit for custom-made items and pay the restter. The deposit was $300.


    After it was ready, they just needed to pay $ 785, so the total was around $1,100.


    Ryleigh sadly tapped her purse. ¡°My purse is skinnier now.¡±


    Maisieughed, walked up to her, and tapped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my cousin can pay for you.¡±


    After saying that, Maisie knowingly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a hair makeover too?¡±


    Ryleigh looked at her in surprise and touched her hair. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Maisie looked at her, and her smile widened.


    She quickly brought Ryleigh to the salon. Tony at the salon let Ryleigh sit on a chair and said to Maisie,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, trust in my skills. I¡¯ll definitely make her beautiful.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ryleigh flipped through the fashion magazine and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview.


    Zee. Do I need a makeover?¡¯


    Maisie looked at her through the mirror.¡± You need to have a good impression during an interview.¡±


    Tony agreed. ¡°Yes, if you look great when attending the interview, you might bump into your true love.¡±


    The corner of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. She was wondering whether Maisie would bring her for some


    cosmetic surgeryter!


    Ryleigh had always had square bangs, but Tony made her bangs wispy and airier this time,


    showcasing her eyebrows and forehead.


    Ryleigh had a nice face shape, and her head was round, so having square bangs made her look more


    tired. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t care about their appearance. After her bangs were changed,


    she looked more energetic and charming.


    When everything was done, Ryeligh opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror, looking


    shocked.


    Tony tossed her hair. ¡°How is it? More beautiful?¡±


    Maisie walked next to Ryleigh and smiled at her through the mirror, ¡°Not bad. You look more energetic.¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 770 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh and Maisie left the salon. Maisie saw how Ryleigh hung her head and lookedzy, so she put a


    hand behind her back and tapped it. ¡°Stand straight, be confident.¡±


    Ryleigh didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. Is this necessary?¡±


    Maisie said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course, think about it. A lot of professors at the music academy are


    young. You should focus on your presentation. You can¡¯t attend an interview without being serious.¡±


    Ryleigh thought what Maisie said made sense, so she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll stand straight.¡±


    She stood straight.


    Maisie chucked and poked her waist. ¡°Be more natural.¡±


    Ryleigh avoided it out of reflex and covered her waist. Maisie wasn¡¯t happy, so she tickled her.


    Theyughed out loud, ignoring the stares of the passersby.


    At the hospital¡­


    Helios walked into Nn¡¯s room, cing the flowers in his hand into a vase.


    Nichs walked in and saw Helios, then paused. ¡°Helios, you¡¯re here.¡± Helios turned, looked at him,


    and nodded.¡± Yes, Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nichs waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t apologize. I never med you.¡±


    .


    Nichs looked at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s his choice, and I believe he never regretted it, so why would I me


    you?¡±


    Helios¡¯ hand balled into a fist.


    Nichs stood next to him andmented.¡± You spent a lot of time together when you were children.


    This kid always got you into trouble and offended your grandfather. Even his mother and I were really


    worried that he might be a bad influence on you.¡±


    Helios loosened his fist, looked down, and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s naughty. I quite miss the times


    when we got into trouble together.¡±


    Helios had had to study and learn when he was at home. His grandfather would be very strict with him,


    and since his parents were very busy, they pretty much hadn¡¯t had time for him.


    The only joy he had had was spending time with Nn.


    They weren¡¯t extremely close because they would always offend each other for no reason.


    But when he needed help, Nn would look like he was taking advantage of him but would still help


    him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Nn¡¯s mother¡¯s incident, Nn had stopped ying with Helios.


    He had taken over ckgold while Helios entered the entertainment world, but they knew what was


    happening with each others¡¯ lives.


    When Helios¡¯ father had thrown his birthday party three years ago, Helios could guess that something


    had been going on with Nn and Maisie when the former gave her a positive ¡®evaluation¡¯.


    When Helios had first seen Nn bring Willow to a party nine years ago, everyone had been


    specting whether she was his girlfriend, but Nn never admitted to it.


    But during the party the Bouchers had held three years ago, Nn¡¯s attitude made Helios notice that,


    and to test him out, he had asked Maisie for a dance.


    He had got his answer from that-Nn had had feelings for her.


    After that. Ryleigh had brought the two children over, and Helios could immediately tell that both of


    them looked exactly like Nn.


    Helios had been aware that Nn had fallen into a scheme nine years ago, but the woman that had


    supposedly saved him was Willow, and Willow didn¡¯t have kids.


    Helios knew his cousin Ryleigh well, and Maisie was the closest to her, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when he


    later found out that the children were Nn¡¯s.


    The second time Helios had seen Maisie was at the Summerton Auction. He had been aware that


    Nn was there from the start.


    That was why he had invited Maisie to the first floor and raised the bid together with Nn.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 771 by desirenovel


    During the third time, Helios had taken the initiative to look for her at Soul Jewelry with the excuse of


    renting jewelry for a cooperation. His only goal had been to make Nn feel stressed, and he indeed


    had reached his purpose in the end.


    Then, his cousin told him through the phone that a pit viper had bitten a woman named Maisie and


    asked him to bring Professor Leonhardt to the training camp.


    When he arrived at the training camp, he knew for certain that Nn was serious about the rtionship


    between him and Maisie after seeing how worried he was.


    However, when Nn was infected with the virus, he had refused to tell anyone about his infection and


    insisted on getting a divorce from Maisie. Helios knew that Nn just did not want Maisie to be


    heartbroken. He still loved her from the bottom of her heart.


    After all, Nn was not someone who would give up halfway on anything once he felt it was the right


    way. However, when he had to give up, he must have his reasons to do so.


    After Maisie¡¯s ident, Helios could see how regretful Nn was in his decision.


    Although Nn seemed like he did not care about Maisie during those three years, he had still secretly


    sent someone to look for her.


    Ryleigh had known that Maisie was in Morwich, but she had not told anyone about it. It was him. He


    was the one who had sent the message to Nn in secret, making them all think that it had leaked out


    from Ryleigh.


    Unfortunately, even though Nn had gone to Morwich, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to see her.


    After being infected with the virus, he had been terribly sick, yet he still tormented himself. Everyone,


    including Helios himself, could see how much he wanted to go and see her.


    Therefore, Helios had decided to do him a favor. He had bribed someone from the Hanns Pce in


    Morwich to get him a photo of ¡°Alice ¡°. He had not been afraid of getting busted. After all, even if it did


    happen, if ¡°Alice¡± were really Maisie, at least she would think it was Nn¡¯s men who were looking for


    her.


    He had done everything he could in his power to help them, and it would have depended on them


    whether or not they would reconcile.


    When Helios came out of the hospital, he bumped into Quincy, Daisie, and Colton


    Daisie greeted him with a smile, ¡°Godfather Helios, are you here to visit Daddy as well?¡¯


    Helios rubbed her hair and smiled faintly.¡¯ Yeah.¡±


    Daisie looked at him with her head lifted and asked, ¡°So has Daddy woken up yet?¡¯


    Helios was stunned. Then, he heard Daisie continue saying, ¡°Grandpa said that Daddy has been


    sleeping for a long time. When is he going to wake up? This is the first time I see someone who can


    sleep for so long.¡¯


    A hint of pain crossed Helios¡¯s eyes as he looked at Daisie s innocent face. He didn¡¯t know how to


    answer her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt guilty and did not know how he


    should face these kids right now. After all, he was the one who had pulled Nn into this mess.


    Quincy could see Helios was troubled, so he came to relieve the situation.


    ¡°Daisie, your father is too tired, so he¡¯ll sleep for a little longer. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up in another few


    days.¡±


    Daisie believed in Quincy, but Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and fell into thought.


    Ryleigh came to the Royal Academy of Music for an interview. She brought Maisie as well since she


    was nervous.


    Maisie did not reject her and came with her.


    Even though Ryleigh felt it was bad for hert


    o do this, she did not want Maisie to be overwhelmed by the sadness in the hospital or in thepany.


    Therefore, she figured that she should divert her attention.


    ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you go up with me? I¡¯m scared,¡± Ryleigh said after she stopped in front of the interview


    building. Honestly speaking, she was really nervous and scared.


    Maisieughed helplessly and said, ¡°Even if I go up with you, you have to go into the interview by


    yourself.¡±


    Ryleigh pouted and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. I feel more secure when you¡¯re staying outside.¡±


    Maisie went into the building with Ryleigh. Several people were waiting outside of the interview room.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 772 by desirenovel


    None of them were wearing professional attire. They were all dressed up properly and looked sharp.


    Ryleigh had put on her light green custom-made dress. The flower pattern on the side of her dress was


    life-like, and there was a string of pearls embedded in thece of the cor.


    Her shoulder-length hair was tied into a flower braid to reveal her face. She had only put on light


    makeup, giving her an elegant, ssy, and graceful vibe.


    The people waiting outside turned their heads and looked at Ryleigh, causing her to feel


    ufortable. She lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Do I look weird, Zee?¡±


    Maisie patted her shoulder and replied, ¡°Be more confident in yourself, alright?¡±


    Ryleigh took her number and went to the side to wait for her turn. As more and more people went in for


    the interview, she became even more restless.


    When Maisie saw her clenched fists on herp, she thought of something and looked outside through


    the window. ¡°Ryleigh, I remember you used to tell me that when you were performing on stage, you


    would treat the people below the stage like they were turnips and wouldn¡¯t feel nervous. I used your


    method when I was interviewing in Luxe Inc.¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned.


    She turned her head to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You still remember that?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°You were facing thousands of people on the stage back then. I was just facing a


    couple of them.¡±


    Ryleigh did not say anything.


    Maisie extended her fist toward her. ¡°This is it, Ryleigh. The time for you to make aeback has


    come.¡± This made Ryleigh feel like she had gone back to her high school days. Every time she


    performed on stage, Maisie would use this hand gesture to motivate her.


    A smile appeared on her face, and she bumped fists with Maisie. ¡°Good luck to myself!¡±


    When the examiner came out and called Ryleigh s name, she took a deep breath and walked in with


    the examiner.


    The interview room was spacious, and there were only five interviewers inside.


    Ryleigh walked to the center, and the five


    interviewers¡¯ eyes lit up. They nodded in satisfaction when they saw Ryleigh¡¯s attire.


    Ryleigh gave them a bow and greeted,¡± Hello, my name is Ryleigh Hill. I¡¯m 27 this year, and I¡¯m here to


    interview as an instructor for the orchestra department.¡±


    An interviewer flipped through Ryleigh¡¯s profile, adjusted his sses, and said, ¡°You were a student of


    the orchestra department at Northwest University? Why is it said here that you haven¡¯t graduated?¡±


    Ryleigh clenched her fist tight. She took a deep breath, loosened her fist, and replied,¡± Yes. I didn¡¯t


    graduate because of an ident.¡± Another interviewer chimed in and asked,¡± Could you tell us about


    the ident?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she subconsciously lowered her head.


    Maisie, who was waiting in the hallway, paced back and forth in front of the window.


    I wonder how she is doing there.¡¯


    Suddenly, she heard a string of footsteps behind her.


    She turned her head around and noticed that the iing person was a man with a tall stature. She


    squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries, cousin?¡±


    Louis was wearing a grey trench coat with a ck turtleneck shirt. Since he was tall the trench coat had


    further entuated his slender body figure.


    He stuck both his hands into his pocket and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    He looked into the interview room and asked, ¡°Did Ryleigh ask you toe with her?¡±


    Maisie shrugged and replied, ¡°Yeah. Besides, I¡¯m worried about her too.¡±


    After that, she smiled at Louis and asked,¡± Are you worried about her too, cousin?¡±


    Louis cupped his hand into a fist and put it in front of his lips. He cleared his throat, but he did not say


    anything. The smile on Maisie¡¯s face widened as she asked, ¡°Are you not going to tell Ryleigh?¡± He


    was stunned. ¡®Tell her what?¡±


    ¡°Your feelings.¡± Maisie looked outside through the window. ¡°Judging from Ryleigh¡¯s emotional


    intelligence, it may take a long time for her to realize it.¡±


    Louis fell silent for a long while before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wait.¡±


    It was then that Ryleigh came out of the interview room. She was stunned when she saw Louis, and


    her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 773 by desirenovel


    Louis looked at her. Although he seemed calm on the surface, myriads of emotions were surging inside


    of him right now.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Ryleigh went up to Maisie.


    Maisie asked, ¡°How was it? Was everything okay?¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I have no idea. They asked me to go home and wait for their call.¡±


    Just when Maisie was about to say something, she received a call from Francisco. She went to the side


    and answered the call, leaving Ryleigh and Louis to stand looking at each other awkwardly.


    Ryleigh lifted her head, and when she met nce with Louis, she averted her eyes away. ¡°Why do you


    keep looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing! Louis crossed his arms in front of his chest and studied her from her head to her


    toe.¡± Well, it doesn¡¯t look that bad when you dress like this once in a while.¡±


    The tense atmosphere between them disappeared as soon as the words came out of his lips. Ryleigh


    did not feel nervous anymore, and she said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do I look really that bad when


    I¡¯m not dressed up like this?¡±


    He looked at her intently and replied, ¡°Well, not really.¡±


    Ryleigh stood akimbo, and when she was about to say something, Maisie returned and said, ¡°I have


    something urgent I need to attend to now. Louis, please help me to send Ryleigh home.¡±


    Louis nodded.


    Ryleigh was stunned. She looked at Maisie¡¯s leaving figure. ¡°Zee, how could you


    ¡°How could you abandon me like this!?¡¯


    Ryleigh exited the interview building. She knew that Louis was following her behind, but she was not


    going to wait for him.


    Suddenly, a snicker wafted into her ears from the back. ¡°It truly surprises me that you can walk that fast


    with those short legs of yours.¡± Ryleigh came to a sudden stop in her tracks. She turned around and


    wanted to say something in return when a slender figure came really close to her, and a trench coat


    was wrapped around her.


    The trench coat still had his body temperature, and there was a faintvender scent. Ryleigh presumed


    it was the washing detergent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ryleigh was stunned for a few seconds before she said nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Louis was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Professor Lucas.¡±


    Louis heard his name and raised his head. A few students from his ss were walking toward him.


    Ryleigh stood in front of Louis as stiff as a ramrod, and she did not dare to turn her head around.


    He nodded at the group of students, and when they saw Ryleigh, who was wearing his trench coat,


    they asked, ¡°Professor


    Lucas, is she your girlfriend?¡¯


    However, that was not the thing that surprised them the most. What surprised them the most was that


    Louis had a girlfriend!


    Louis lowered his head to look at Ryleigh and said expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee.¡±


    Ryleigh was biting her nail, and she was taken aback when she heard what Louis had said.


    The group of students then began to call her ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± She felt a little bit embarrassed. Just as she


    was about to say something, Louis pressed her head against his chest, looking as if he was holding


    her, and said, ¡°Stop it. Mrs. Lucas is shy.¡±


    The group of students noticed that the tips of Ryleigh¡¯s ears had turned red, and they burst into a fit of


    laughter. ¡°Mrs. Lucas is so shy!¡±


    Louis touched her reddened ear with his fingers and chuckled. ¡°Yeah. After all, this is the first time she


    comes out with me.¡±


    Ryleigh did not know what to say.


    Samantha had prepared a scrumptious meal and asked Francisco to invite Maisie to their house for a


    meal.


    Samatha¡¯s warm hospitality made Maisie a little bit ufortable. She said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Green. I¡¯ll


    do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sit down and make yourself home,¡± Samantha said as she put a bowl of soup in front


    of Maisie.


    Francisco lifted his head and said, ¡°Mom, I want soup too. Why didn¡¯t you bring me one bowl?¡¯


    Samantha ignored him. ¡°Go get it yourself.¡±


    Francisco had no other choice but to go into the kitchen and get the soup himself. Maisie looked


    around the house. The house looked spick and span. Although it was not as luxurious as the vi, it


    was cozy.


    ¡°Mrs. Green, are you staying here alone?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quieter here.¡±

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 774 by desirenovel


    Francisco chimed in, ¡°Mom, how about I hire a maid for you? I can¡¯te here often, and I don¡¯t feel


    comfortable with you staying alone here.¡±


    Samantha looked at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like being served, and it¡¯s easier for me to do it myself.¡±


    Maisie lowered her head. Samantha used to be a member of the Bouchers. Even though she had been


    living in a big vi and had had a lot of maids at her beck and call, she was able to get used to her new


    life after relinquishing it.


    However, some of the women who had gotten used to a privileged life could not ept the difference


    as openly as Samantha.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that day. I just wanted to treat you guys to a meal, but I didn¡¯t expect I would ruin it


    in the end.¡±


    Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mrs. Green. Both Uncle Kennedy and I know that


    it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Samantha lowered her head when Maisie brought Kennedy up. She said, ¡°No¡­ It was my fault. If


    Francisco and Helios hadn¡¯t arrived at the right time¡­¡±


    The situation would have gotten really bad.


    Francisco put the utensils down and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I promise you I won¡¯t let Dad disturb you


    again.¡±


    Samantha smiled silently.


    After they finished, Samantha came to the balcony to answer a call. Maisie collected all the dishes from


    the table and brought them into the kitchen. Francisco followed her into the kitchen and stood next to


    her. With a grin on his face, he said, ¡°Little goddess, are all married women as gentle and virtuous as


    you?¡±


    Maisie nced at him and replied, ¡°Do I look gentle and virtuous to you?¡±


    Francisco crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the cupboard.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°If I had met you earlier, you might have been my


    wife now.¡±


    Maisie sprinkled the water on his face.¡± What are you thinking?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Francisco giggled and then asked earnestly, ¡°When will you pay me back the two meals you owe me?¡±


    She thought for a while and replied, ¡°It depends on my mood?¡±


    Francisco pressed on. ¡°Will there be girls?¡± Maisie was taken aback. She turned her head around to


    look at him and chuckled.¡± Mr. Boucher, do you still need me to introduce girls to you?¡±


    Francisco scratched the tip of his nose and replied, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a chance that the girls you know are


    more reliable, so do you have any other sisters?¡±


    Maisie was stunned.


    ¡®Sisters, huh¡­¡¯


    She suddenly thought of Willow and Linda, but both of them were gone now.


    After they came out of Samantha¡¯s apartment, Francisco sent Maisie downstairs.


    Maisie stopped and turned around.¡± Alright, you can go back now. My car is just parked outside.¡±


    Sticking his hands into his pockets, Francisco replied, ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    Maisie got into the car, and Francisco watched as she drove away. The woman who was hiding behind


    a tree not far away pressed the brim of her hat down. She seemed surprised when she saw the scene.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that woman Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? What is she doing with Mr. Boucher?¡¯


    When she saw Francisco return to the apartment, her face sank a little.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way Mr. Boucher would stay in a cheap apartment like this one. Could it be that¡­¡¯


    Maisie came to the hospital in her car.


    There was a ss bottle filled with paper stars at the table beside the bed. She looked at the bottle and


    chuckled.


    It seemed to her that Daisie had folded the paper stars.


    Nn still remained unconscious, and he did not show any sign of waking up. Maisie looked at him


    from the side of the bed, and her


    heart was filled with sadness.


    The sky outside of the window was getting darker.


    The neon light in the distance was bright. A ray of light was reflected on the ceiling of the ward and


    chased the darkness away.


    Maisie was lying on the side of the bed. She felt that there was a hand caressing her cheek.


    It felt like she was dreaming.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 775 by desirenovel


    Nn had woken up in the dream, and Maisie¡¯s hanging heart finallynded. She rubbed against the


    hand and fell even deeper into the dream with him by her side.


    The sky was turning white in the distance, and the bright light made Maisie slowly open her eyes.


    When she did not see Nn on the bed, she jerked up.


    ¡°Nn?¡± she shouted, but there was no response from the ward.


    Maisie dashed into the corridor and stopped a nurse who happened to pass by.¡± Have you seen the


    patient here?¡±


    The nurse was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at¡­¡±


    She looked into the ward, and her face turned pale. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The nurse hurriedly reported Nn was missing at the nurses¡¯ station.


    Maisie looked into the empty ward, and her heart trembled. She seemed to have remembered


    something and rushed toward the elevator


    It waste autumn, and the morning breeze was chilly. Thewn and the stone path were covered with


    fallen leaves.


    Maisie looked at every patient who walked past her, trying her best to look for the familiar figure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She knew that he had woken up and that he must still be in the hospital.


    Suddenly, she came to a stop.


    There was a man sitting on the bench not far away from her.


    Driven by her strong instinct, she rushed toward the person and shouted, ¡°Nn!¡±


    The man sitting on the bench was startled.


    Maisie slowed down and walked around him. It was only then that Nn turned his head slowly to look


    at her.


    She was panting slightly, and her cheeks were ruddy because she had been running the whole time.


    Her hair was disheveled by the wind and had gotten tangled around the buttons.


    Her eyes were red around the rims, and there were tears in them. Her heart skipped a beat when she


    met Nn¡¯s eyes.


    He rose to his feet and stood in front of her without saying anything. His face was cold. There was a


    surge of emotions at the depth of his eyes, but he calmed them down.


    Maisie looked at him silently.


    Nn lifted his hand and trailed his fingers over her eyebrows, her eyes, and her cheeks. His palm was


    warm, and the way he caressed her was as familiar as ever.


    ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for me for so long,¡± Nn said, causing Maisie to throw herself into


    his arms and her tears breaking loose. She thumped on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re a liar!¡±


    He had lied to her once in Stoslo. He had lied to her that he would bring Wayion back. He had also lied


    to her on Winston Ind by telling her to wait for him to return.


    Nn allowed her to vent her spleen for a while before wrapping his arms around her tightly. Lowering


    his head, he kissed the top of her head and said in a hoary voice,¡± It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. Nn cupped her face with her hand and wiped the


    tears off her cheek with his finger.


    Chuckling deeply, he said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡±


    There was ayer of mist on her teary eyes, and it made her look even more lovable. ¡°I dreamt of you


    last night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Nn replied as he lightly wiped the tears that fell from her eyes.


    There was a smile in his eyes as he added,¡± Perhaps I heard your calling.¡± In the end, the nurses found


    them. They also called Nichs and told him that Nn had woken up. After the doctor finished the


    brain CT scan for Nn, Nichs approached him and asked, ¡°Doctor, is my son alright?¡± The doctor


    replied, ¡°Judging from the CT scan¡¯s result, there isn¡¯t any issue with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s head. Since he


    has woken up, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡±


    Both Quincy and Nichs heaved out a sigh of relief when they heard what the doctor said.


    Although it seemed like Nichs did not care about Nn, he would still be very worried about him


    whenever he was in danger.


    While he sighed with emotion at his son¡¯s fortune for being able to escape death multiple times, he was


    worried that the same thing would happen to him again.


    Since Nn had woken up, he figured that he should call Titus and tell him about it. After all, both


    Wayion and Titus were in another country, and he was certain that they must be worried sick about


    Nn.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 776 by desirenovel


    In the ward¡­


    Maisie leaned against the wall and looked at Nn, who was reading a book with the kids.


    Daisie mentioned that Helios hade to visit her father a few days ago, and Nn only responded


    with a faint smile.


    Judging from Nn¡¯s demeanor, which felt the same as back then when he reacted to Daisie¡¯s


    comment about Helios, Maisie knew that Nn had regained his memory.


    The two children still had to go to school, s o Nichs came back to pick them up and told Nn to


    rest well


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two children bade their father goodbye and left with Nichs. Maisie was also about to leave the


    ward too when Nn stopped her.


    She stood still behind the door.


    Noticing that the figure behind her was approaching, she did not turn around but only withdrew her


    hand that was already holding onto the doorknob.


    Nn hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Maisie did not say anything.


    He then pecked her ear with his warm lips. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡± Nn turned her around, made


    her face him, and rubbed her neck with his rough palm. ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry about me anymore in


    the future.¡±


    Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Do all these promises of yours count?¡±


    He nced down at her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Maisie turned her face away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you for once. You should have a good rest now.¡± Nn


    chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay back and apany me?¡± She sounded exasperated. ¡°You can get


    off your bed and even walk around now, so why should I stay back to apany you?


    I won¡¯t do so.¡±


    A glimmer of amusement shed across his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°My wife sounds so


    coquettish when she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡±


    Maisie was stunned for a split second.


    After spending such a long time with


    Nn, who had lost his memory, even she had be a childish person.


    When she returned to her senses, her feet had already left the ground and were dangling in midair. She


    had been picked up horizontally. Nn ced her on the bed,y beside her immediately, and hugged


    her. ¡°I remember everything.¡±


    Maisie was trapped in his arms, and his breath and body temperature enveloped her fully. She closed


    her eyelids and pursed her lips.¡± What do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Everything before and after my memory loss,¡± he responded.


    Maisie was stunned for a long time, then smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Do you remember all the stupid things


    that you did?¡± Nn kissed her


    forehead and stroked the ck hair behind her head. ¡°Yeah, I remember everything.¡±


    Maisie did not speak.


    The two only hugged each other on the bed, feeling delighted to reunite with each other after the brief


    coma, and did nothing else.


    Nn returned to the ckgold Group.


    Because of the change in his presence and attitude, the employees were amazed that the former Mr.


    Goldmann seemed to have returned.


    Nn saw Helios sitting on the couch, waiting for him when he stepped into his office, and the two


    exchanged gazes.


    Quincy stopped outside the door and closed it.


    Nn walked up to the couch, sat down, and leaned back against the back of the couch.


    Helios looked at him and initiated the conversation. ¡°Have you regained your memories?¡±


    Nn crossed his legs. ¡°Daisie told me that you came to the hospital to visit.¡±


    Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be a sinner if you were to die.¡±


    Nn sped his hands, ced them on his knees, and said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m a stone. I won¡¯t die that


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve regained your memories and are doing fine,¡± Helios stood up slowly, ¡°I should go back


    now.¡±


    Helios walked to the door, and that was when Nn¡¯s deep voice came from behind. ¡°Eastwood


    Enterprise has invested in an overseas investment project recently. You can try that out.¡±


    Helios was taken aback and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you trying to help me?¡± Nn picked up the


    empty cup on the table. ¡°As for whether you want to go for it, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Helios chuckled, opened


    the door, and walked out of the office.


    Nn slid his fingertips across the mouth of the cup, and the corner of his lips twitched as he gave off a


    silent smirk.


    Maisie drove back to the Blue Bay vi.


    Everything had never been so clear after the three-year gap.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 777 by desirenovel


    Maisie got out of the car, stood in the yard, and realized that weeds had been growing all over the


    flower beds in the courtyard.


    The door lock had fingerprint ess set on it. She stepped into the living room after unlocking the door


    with her fingerprint. All the furniture was covered with a dustproof cloth, and the walls and chandeliers


    all looked brand new.


    Nn¡¯s phone call came through at this time, and she picked it up. ¡°You seem very free, huh, Mr.


    Goldmann?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Maisie opened the French window¡¯s sash.¡± Take a guess.¡±


    Nn smirked as he stepped into the courtyard. ¡°Do you really want me to guess?¡±


    Maisie stood in the backyard, staring at the seascape in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You should be


    able to guess it.¡±


    He snorted.


    Maisie was astonished when she heard the physical footsteps that came through the call, and they


    were very clear.


    A silhouette overshadowed her head silently, and a slender, tall figure of a man was reflected in the


    windowpane.


    The next second, a familiar Gi cologne permeated her nostrils-it smelled gentle and faint. ¡°Will I win


    a prize if I guess it correctly?¡± Maisie turned around instantly, and Nn was standing right in front of


    her, speaking on the phone and ncing downward at her.


    She put the phone down and was stunned for three seconds. ¡°Are you following me?¡±


    Nn rested his fingertips on her chest.¡± This is known as the consonance that we share.¡±


    She stopped him and raised her eyebrows.¡± I don¡¯t believe in your nonsense.¡±


    She then turned around and walked away.


    Nn squinted slightly and froze in ce for a moment. After recovering from the trance, he walked


    into the house and watched as she removed all the dustproof cloth. ¡°Someone wanted to buy this vi


    three years ago.¡± Maisie¡¯s action paused for a split second. His lips move slightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make up


    my mind to sell it.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Nn stopped in front of her, looking indifferent yet gentle, and put on a solemn yet smiling expression.


    ¡°Because this vi contains the memories that we share.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie frowned slightly.


    ¡®Why does this sound a little wrong?¡¯ Nn leaned over and approached her as a fiery glow sparked in


    his deep amber pupils. ¡°The living room, the rooms upstairs, and the kitchen, we share quite a number


    of pleasant memories in these areas. I often stayed here for a long time when you were not here,


    thinking about them¡­¡±


    Maisie quickly raised her hand to cover his mouth, preventing him from speaking, while her cheeks


    became extremely warm. ¡°You¡­ You ¡®ve just regained your memories, and all you think about are such


    filthy things!?¡±


    Nn kissed her palm and had his eyes fixed on her. ¡°Weren¡¯t I thinking about the exact same things


    when I was amnesiac?¡±


    Nn grasped Maisie¡¯s withdrawn hand, took her into his arms, and kissed her temples. ¡°Did you lure


    me here because you n to relive those moments with me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lure you here¡­¡±


    ¡®Sure enough, I¡¯m being led by the nose again as soon as this fe regained his memories!¡¯


    Nn ced her on the couch and leaned toward her, and all she could do was lean backward.


    He kissed her lips and guided her hands to unbutton his shirt while doing the same to her until they


    were both butt naked.


    The blurry figures reflected in the windowpane rocked, and Maisie could not even speak throughout the


    whole process.


    Her consciousness was trapped in turmoil and was overwhelmed by his scorching lust. It felt like she


    had relived all those moments from three years ago in a trance.


    The people partying in Glitz Club were indulging themselves in revelry and debauchery. The lights


    shing in the club were mainly blue. The dancers on the stage performed with everything they had.


    They twisted their hips and looked seductive and captivating. The guests under the stage drank and


    enjoyed themselves to the fullest.


    Katrina was in a private room, drinking with her guests and attending to their needs. She snuggled in


    the arms of a rich man and drank anything that was handed to her in wine sses. With less than half


    of the liquor left in the ss, she wrapped her arms coquettishly around the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr.


    Zhivkov, I¡¯m not very good with drinking. You¡¯ll have to take up the responsibility of taking care of me if I


    get drunk in your arms.¡± Mr. Zhivkov liked her charm and delicacy very much. He was fascinated by her


    and ced his arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to take care of you if you can get drunk


    in my arms.¡±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 778 by desirenovel


    Katrinaughed along with him.


    After leaving Eugene, her life had undergone earth-shattering changes, and the difference between the


    two lifestyles was so great that she found it extremely difficult to ept it.


    She was unwilling to go back to living the life she had before meeting Eugene. And because she could


    not appear in front of Eugene and had to hide from the public, the Glitz Club was the only ce that


    would take her in.


    She knew that Eugene¡¯s wife had divorced him, but she did not expect his ex-wife to be living in the


    same condominium as her.


    Could it be that Eugene didn¡¯t lose half his assets and properties during the divorce procedures, and


    the woman agreed to leave him without getting anything from him?


    *D*mn it! If the scandal between Eugene and me hadn¡¯t been exposed, and Eugene still didn¡¯t know


    about the secrets that I had on my cell phone, why would I need to stay here and throw myself at these


    old and filthy men for a living?


    ¡®Those videos ended all possibilities for me as I¡¯vepletely offended Eugene because of them. But


    how did that b*tch Yelena know about the photos that I kept on my phone? No one else had had


    ess to my phone apart from myself!¡¯ Katrina came up with an excuse to go to the restroom and left


    the private room. She then came to the end of the corridor and made a phone call.


    She asked immediately after the call got through, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, haven¡¯t you found out where that


    b*tch is now?¡¯ Yelena was not living in the Chases manor. Katrina had even called and asked her


    father, who was obviously heartless enough to block her number.


    She really had no choice but to spend the money she earned through those old men to bribe some


    people into helping her run some errands.


    I¡¯ll never give up before I find out where Yelena is. But is she deliberately hiding from me? Keep


    dreaming! Even if I no longer have the videos. I can still ruin that b*tch¡¯s reputation.


    This is what the Chases owe me. So none of them shall escape my wrath unscathed!¡¯


    The other party said something to Katrina, and her expression turned gloomy in an instant. She


    gnashed her teeth, and her eyes looked fierce. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you more money, but you only have a few


    more days.¡±


    She hung up the call.


    At the same time, a woman¡¯s voice came from the darker end of the corridor. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you


    actually work here? What a coincidence.¡±


    Katrina turned her head and saw a young woman walking out of the shadows. The woman sashayed


    into the lights slowly as her facial features gradually became clearer and clearer.


    When the woman walked up to her, Katrina took a good look at her from head to toe and sneered. ¡°And


    here I was, wondering who this was seconds ago. It turns out to be Ms. Hannigan.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s reputation in Bassburgh had been dragged through the mud. Anyone who paid slight attention


    to the news would at least know several events that had made her infamous.


    Maizie did not expect to meet Katrina at the Glitz Club. Almost no one in Bassburgh had known that


    Katrina was Eugene¡¯s mistress before they got exposed. She had risen to fame only after the scandal


    was exposed. ¡°Is the Yelena that Ms. Zalensky mentioned in the phone call the daughter of the


    Chases?¡±


    Katrina frowned and was wary. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Maizie pinched her chin and contemted. ¡°So it is true that the daughter of the Chases has changed


    her name. It seems that the rumors are true.¡±


    Katrina did not n to talk to her, so she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Maizie stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that difficult if you want to locate Barbara Chase.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Katrina was stunned.


    Maizie walked around her and stopped in front of her. ¡°As far as I know, Barbara has recently made two


    new friends in Bassburgh.¡±


    ¡°New friends?¡± Katrina looked at her and scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Just what kind of friends can she make


    here?¡± Maizie gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, Ryleigh, the daughter of the Hills, and the one


    and only Mrs. Goldmann, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡±


    Katrina froze in ce.


    ¡®Mrs. Goldmann!?¡¯ She suddenly remembered the scene that she had seen the other day.


    ¡®Eugene¡¯s son, Francisco, was with Maisie that day. And judging from Francisco¡¯s attitude, he and


    Maisie are obviously acquaintances. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that she¡¯s actually a friend of that b*tch!¡¯

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 779 by desirenovel


    Wait a minute¡­ If that¡¯s so¡­


    ¡®Back then, she brought my appointment forward when I had an appointment with Soul Jewelry. She


    must have already known who ! was back then.¡¯


    In a trance, Katrina thought of the delivery that hade to her door.


    ¡®Maisie¡¯s assistant left halfway to go to the bathroom, which makes the whole thing seem way strange.¡¯


    Now that she thought about it, she finally understood that they had always been on the same side!


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    Nn was about to depart for thepany. He stopped at the entrance,


    buttoning his cuff with one hand while asking Maisie to tie his tie for him. Maisie muttered in


    dissatisfaction, ¡°You deliberately tore my clothes again. Do you really want me to get to work naked?¡±


    Nn wrapped his arms around her waist, looked down at the shirt that she had on, which belonged to


    him, and rubbed her ears. ¡°You can wear mine, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I have to go out today.¡± Maisie evaded his body. Seeing that she was in a hurry, he put on


    a slightly earnest expression and a slight smile on the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Saydie to bring you


    some clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at ordering others around, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine, and your employees have to listen to


    me too.¡± He lowered his head,


    intending to kiss her.


    However, Maisie lifted her finger to block his restless lips. ¡°Get going already. Didn¡¯t you just say that


    you¡¯re already runningte?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and stroked her hair reluctantly. ¡°I really wish


    that I could insert you into my pocket and bring you along with me all the time.¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I think I¡¯d die if I were to be around you all day, every day.¡±


    Nnughed.


    He took the suit jacket and draped it over one of his arms, turned around, and walked out the door.


    Saydie brought Maisie a few sets of clothes at noon. She then went out with Saydie after changing into


    her new clothes. She had promised Madam Nera to watch an opera y with her at the Golden


    Garden Theater. It was not appropriate for her to stand Madam Nera up.


    The Green Garden Theater was located on Hobblestone Street in the administrative district of


    Bassburgh.


    In particr, many elderly of prestigious backgrounds and identities liked to go to the Green Garden


    Theater to watch theater performances. Both Richard and Madam Nera were regr guests of the


    theater.


    Madam Nera¡¯s reserved seats were located on the second floor. The second floor had a better view,


    and not only could the spectators see the stage, but they could also see the unique interior structure of


    the entire Green Garden Theater.


    Maisie did not know much about opera, but she still sat there quietly and listened to the performance.


    Madam Nera looked at her and asked, ¡°Will it be too boring for you to apany me here for an opera


    show?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Why would it be boring? I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Madam Nera poured herself a cup of tea and sighed. ¡°Nowadays, very few youngsters like to listen to


    operas and ys.¡±


    Maisie looked at the screen of her phone from time to time as she recorded the y and sent the entire


    recording to Ryleigh.


    (Save me!)


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ryleigh learned opera when she was a child, so she should know a thing or two.¡¯


    After a while, Ryleigh replied to her message.


    What do you want me to do? And since when did you be so sophisticated that you would go to


    the opera?] [l came with Madam Nera.)


    When Ryleigh replied to her text again, Maisie quietly turned off her cell phone screen. Seeing that


    Madam Nera was always watching the audience, she said,¡± This is a y known as Serse or Xerses in


    English. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was originally sung by Serse, the king of Persia, in honor of a ne tree


    and its shade. It has a plot of jealousy, infidelity, and treachery, resulting in a bravura music cocktail.¡±


    Madam Nera turned to look at her. ¡°You do know your opera.¡±


    Maisie gave off an awkward but polite grin.


    ¡®It seems that Ryleigh can still be quite a useful friend during such critical


    moments. I can finally understand a thing or two about what¡¯s going on on the stage now.¡¯


    All of a sudden, her eyes were fixed on the opposite side of the opera box, and she saw a man hugging


    a woman, both of whom looked like they were in their 40s or 50s.


    There was nothing wrong with witnessing a n old couple showing off their affection for each other.


    Maisie was about to look away when she realized that they did not seem to be showing off.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 780 by desirenovel


    It looked more like they were arguing about something.


    Maisie could not hear what they were arguing about clearly, but the two of them seemed to be moving


    very vigorously. The woman then pushed the man away and gave him a p.


    When the man held her hand and said something, the woman pulled her hand away from his palm and


    turned her head. She looked as if


    she was wiping her tears away,


    The woman turned to face the stone beam in front of the observation deck. Maisie saw her face in an


    instant, and her hand that was holding the teacup trembled.


    Isn¡¯t that Helios¡¯ mother?¡¯ Maisie stopped breathing for a few seconds as she could not believe what


    she had seen.


    ¡®Helios¡¯ mother and a man who doesn¡¯t look like her husband. Who¡¯s that man? The two of them don¡¯t


    look like they¡¯re on a tryst, but the man just hugged her, and Mrs.


    Boucher had obviously cried. Judging from all that, all I can say is that the rtionship between those


    two doesn¡¯t look simple.¡¯


    Realizing that she had been distracted, Madam Nera asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maisie quickly retracted her gaze and said casually with a smile, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that this scene


    makes me think of Nn.¡± ¡°You do have a very good rtionship with that boy, huh?¡± Madam Nera


    sounded a little jealous, and Maisie felt a little embarrassed. She looked to the opposite side again and


    found out that Mrs. Boucher was already gone. ¡®Mrs. Boucher is Helios¡¯ biological mother and also


    Ryleigh¡¯s aunt. I¡¯m afraid that the Bouchers would suffer another huge blow to their reputation if anyone


    were to run into this situation. Of course, let¡¯s not rule out the fact that the man could also be Mrs.


    Boucher¡¯s rtive.


    ¡°However, the hug that I just saw doesn¡¯t look like one that would happen between siblings or cousins.¡¯


    Maisie went to the restroom and met Mrs. Boucher face to face outside the restroom corridor. Mrs.


    Boucher seemed to have just touched up her makeup, and her eyes were bloodshot, which meant that


    she really had cried.


    Running into Maisie, Mrs. Boucher was flustered and seemed to start to think about where they had


    met before this.


    Maisie greeted her first out of courtesy,¡± Mrs. Boucher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­¡± Mrs. Boucher could not recall her name at that instant.


    Maisie smiled and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Maisie. I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt,¡± Mrs. Boucher uttered her name in full, then thought of something, and her


    expression instantly dimmed. ¡°So you¡¯re Nn Goldmann¡¯s wife.¡±


    Mrs. Boucher¡¯s sudden indifference made Maisie feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended her before this. Moreover, I¡¯ve only met her on two asions. The first time


    was at the Lucases, which was when Willow impersonated me, and the second time was at the


    Summerton Auction Hall


    Mrs. Boucher took out a mirror and looked at it. ¡°I know you and Ryleigh are best friends. And we met


    at the Lucases before.¡±


    Maisie still had a wide smile on her face. ¡°Yes, are you here for the opera too?¡±


    Mrs. Boucher was startled and froze for a split second, then closed the mirror calmly, put it back in her


    purse, and said indifferently, ¡°No, I came here to see a friend.¡±


    Maisie did not ask.


    It was an affair of an elder, not to mention that she was an outsider. She had no right to interfere with


    that matter.


    Mrs. Boucher looked at her and said before ending the conversation and leaving the scene, ¡°I heard


    that Nn saved Helios on the ind. Thank him for me.¡± Maisie stared at Mrs. Boucher¡¯s back as she


    left. She frowned slightly as something went through her mind.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie left the Green Garden Theater after listening to the y with Madam Nera. At the exit of the


    theater, a middle-aged man who seemed to be an acquaintance of Madam Nera walked toward her.


    ¡°Ms. Nera is also here to listen to the y?¡±


    Maisie looked at the middle-aged man and squinted slightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the man who was with Mrs. Boucher. ¡®He just addressed Madam Nera as Ms.


    Nera instead of Madam Nera.¡¯


    Madam Nera looked a little surprised.¡± When did youe to Zlokova?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°A few days ago, I came to Zlokova for a coboration with the chairman of Eastwood


    Enterprise.¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 781 by desirenovel


    Madam Nera was stunned. Only then did the man notice Maisie who was standing beside him. ¡°This


    is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my god-granddaughter, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Madam Nera looked at Maisie and introduced


    her. ¡°Zee, this is Mr. Tristan Knowles. You can address her as your uncle. He¡¯s my junior.¡± Maisie


    nodded at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Tristan.¡± Tristan nodded back.


    He and Madam Nera went to the side to talk to each other while Maisie stood in front of the car and


    waited for them. She nced in the direction of the two of them.


    ¡®It seems that Mr. Knowles isn¡¯t from Zlokova, and judging from the way he carries himself and how he


    dresses, he¡¯s either a rich man or a man of prestigious status. As for his rtionship with Mrs.


    Boucher¡­¡¯ Madam Nera turned to look at her and said, ¡°Zee, you should go back first. You don¡¯t have


    to wait for me.¡±


    Maisie smiled, nodded, and then got into the car with Baydie


    At the Boucher manor¡­


    Christina passed by Helios¡¯ room and was shocked when she heard what Helios said to Francisco.


    She pushed open the door abruptly. Francisco was taken aback. ¡°Aunty?¡±


    Christina walked toward him agitatedly.¡± Helios, do you n to invest in Eastwood


    Enterprise¡¯s overseas projects?¡±


    Helios frowned and responded resolutely a s if he had made up his mind, ¡°I want to establish my own


    business. My career in the entertainment industry-¡±


    ¡°Helios!¡± Christina interrupted him and grabbed him by his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m begging you.


    Please don¡¯t go, okay?¡±


    Helios noticed something was wrong with his mother and asked suspiciously,¡± Mother, what¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡± +


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Christina knew that she had lost control of her emotions in front of her son, although she had tried very


    hard to restrain herself. She knew that her son had always wanted to break free from the family¡¯s


    arrangement and live his own life.


    But that person invested in Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s overseas project too. ¡°¡­ I only¡­ I only don¡¯t want


    you to overtoil yourself. You have to take care of your career in the entertainment industry and set foot


    in the business circle at the same time. I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± Christina avoided his gaze and tried her


    best to suppress her expression on the surface, but her emotions were still turbulent deep down.


    Helios stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I know my boundaries.¡±


    Francisco also spoke up for him. ¡°Yes, Aunty, you don¡¯t have to worry about Helios. Besides, Eastwood


    Enterprise is different from those businesses on Winston Ind. Such argepany won¡¯t deceive


    its investors. Moreover, this project was introduced by Mr. Goldmann¡­¡±


    Christina was astonished, and her expression dimmed slightly.


    I certainly know that Eastwood Enterprise won¡¯t swindle Helios. How could I not know the rtionship


    that Nn Goldmann shares with Anthony Topaz? It¡¯s just that¡­¡¯


    Helios was a little worried. ¡°Mother, are you really okay?¡±


    Christina shook her head and turned her head away as she did not want to let him notice anything. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll go to rest first.¡±


    Francisco watched her leave and approached Helios. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    Aunty? Is it just me, or did she overreact just now?¡±


    Helios did not say anything. Maisie returned to Soul Jewelry, and Kennedy told her that a woman had


    come to find her.


    She asked who the woman was, and Kennedy thought for a moment before answering the question,


    ¡°It¡¯s Katrina Zalensky.¡± ¡°Katrina?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s still in Bassburgh?¡± Kennedy nodded.


    Maisie frowned. ¡°Did Katrina say when she was here?¡±


    Kennedy replied, ¡°No, she left immediately after the front desk told her that you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    Kennedy looked at her after saying that.¡± She must¡¯vee with a purpose in mind.¡±


    Maisie was lost in thought.


    Katrina came looking for me. It seems that she¡¯s started to suspect that Barbara and I are working


    together.¡¯


    She called Barbara and asked Barbara to meet her at a cafe in the afternoon.


    Barbara appeared at the cafe in a brown and white equestrian uniform. It seemed that she had just


    come from the racecourse, and she had not had time to change, so she only put on a coat before


    coming over.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 782 by desirenovel


    Barbara sat down and ordered atte. ¡°Did Katrinae looking for you?¡±


    Maisie responded with an affirmation.¡± She¡¯s still in Bassburgh, and it seems that she¡¯s avoided


    everyone¡¯s sight. She might havee to me because she¡¯s found something.¡±


    Barbara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one that she¡¯s looking for.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for you?¡± Maisie paused.


    Barbara received the coffee from the waiter and took a sip from it. ¡°My father has blocked her number,


    and the Chases havepletely separated themselves from her now. As such, she has no choice but


    to ask around for my whereabouts.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re avoiding her on purpose?¡± Maisie thought of


    something.


    ¡®The Chases were threatened by Katrina back then because of the existence of the video. Now that the


    video has been erased, the Chases will no longer be led by the nose. It¡¯s only natural for the Chases


    not to continue to support her financially.


    Katrina is indeed only an illegitimate daughter that brings disgrace to the Chases. What¡¯s more, what


    Katrina did to Barbara back then had already angered the Chases. Now that Katrina has no evidence


    to threaten them and has been abandoned by Eugene, Katrina is no longer a threat to the Chases.¡¯


    Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m avoiding her on purpose, but I don¡¯t want to see her at all.


    I¡¯ll remember what happened back then whenever I see her.¡±


    Maisie was silent.


    ¡®Anyone who¡¯s experienced what happened to her would definitely be haunted by it for a lifetime.¡¯


    Barbara received a call all of a sudden. The person on the other end of the call said something to her,


    and her expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Who is she with?¡± The person on the phone replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Salvadores.¡±


    Barbara¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly, and the blood on her cheeks was drained


    gradually, turning pale and cold.


    Maisie noticed that something was wrong with Barbara, so she asked when Barbara put the phone


    down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barbara creased her brows and held her trembling hand. ¡°I underestimated


    Katrina¡¯s means. I didn¡¯t expect her to turn to that man¡¯s family in order to flush me out.¡±


    ¡®That man refers to the man she killed by mistake in self-defense back then?¡¯


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°But after so many years, doesn¡¯t that man¡¯s family already know the reason?¡±


    Barbara smiled wryly, and she was expressionless for a moment. ¡°The reason my father changed my


    name is not only to allow me to put that past behind me but also to avoid that family. Although their son


    was a monster, he was still the son that they treasured.¡±


    She had changed her name so that the family would not be able to locate her and make her life difficult.


    Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°So, does that mean Katrina knows your current name?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Barbara thought of something, and her knuckles turned pallid.


    ¡°But it seems that she knows now.¡±


    Maisie and Barbara stopped in the vicinity of Spring Ripple Neighborhood, the residence area where


    Barbara currently lived.


    Barbara lowered the window and looked at the cars parked at her doorstep, and sure enough, Katrina


    and a couple caught her eyes. But she did not expect that Katrina had also brought reporters along.


    Barbara opened the door and was about to get out of the car, but Maisie stopped her.


    She was puzzled.


    Maisie then exined, ¡°Things won¡¯t go your way if you go out now. If Katrina dares to bring reporters


    and the man¡¯s family to your house, it means that she wants to make you into a target of public


    criticism.¡±


    Barbara let go of her hand and looked in the direction of those people. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s hiding in


    Bassburgh, waiting for an opportunity that will ruin me for the rest of my life.¡±


    Maisie thought of something and suggested, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te back during this period. You can stay


    at the Goldmann mansion for the time being.¡±


    Barbara was astounded. ¡°Won¡¯t I be bothering you?¡±


    Maisieughed. ¡°Of course not. Nn and I don¡¯t live in the Goldmann mansion nowadays. His father


    also spends most of his time at the Goldmann family estate, so only the kids and the butler stay there.


    But it¡¯s alright, those two kids are very easygoing, and you¡¯ll get.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 783 by desirenovel


    Barbara thought for a moment, then looked away from the crowd in front of her vi.¡¯ Okay then, I might


    have to trouble you for a while.¡± Maisie took Barbara back to the Goldmann mansion.


    Mr. Cheshire, the butler, was pruning the nts in the courtyard. He stopped the task on hand and


    stood up when he saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯vee back?¡±


    Maisie nodded and said to Mr. Cheshire,¡¯ This is Barbara Chase, the daughter of the Chases. She¡¯ll be


    living here for a while, so I might have to trouble you to take care of her needs.¡±


    Mr. Cheshire smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get someone to clean up a guest room now.¡± Barbara


    and Maisie stepped into the mansion. She then approached Maisie and asked, ¡°Where are you and Mr.


    Goldmann currently staying now that you don¡¯t live here?¡±


    ¡°We stay in the Blue Bay vi.¡±


    Barbara gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re indeed living life to the fullest, huh? You actually leave


    your kids at home and only think about living as a couple even after getting married?¡±


    Maisie wrapped her arm around Barbara¡¯s shoulders. ¡°When you give birth to your kid first before


    getting married, you can only go on a date with your husband after your marriage. And to be honest,


    bringing the kids along does affect your time together.¡± Barbara waved back. ¡°But I guess I¡¯ll never get


    married for the rest of my life.¡±


    Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Why would you think so?¡± ¡°Who would marry a woman whose hands were


    stained with blood, even though it was only an idental death?¡±


    Barbara hade to ept the fact that she was a murderer long ago, and she had never had high


    hopes of finding herself a man and getting into a rtionship or even marriage.


    Maisie patted her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not a certain thing just yet. Maybe you¡¯ll get to meet your Mr. Right,


    who will make you throw


    yourself at him desperately in the future?¡±


    Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and was slightly startled when she saw Nn cooking dinner in


    the kitchen.


    He had taken off his suit and shoes and had already changed into some casual clothes. Perhaps this


    was her first time seeing him in a dark gray knitted sweater and white trousers. His usual cold and


    indifferent temperament had be gentle and elegant. ¡°You¡¯vee back? Go wash your hands.


    Dinner is ready.¡± He knew she hade back home without looking back. Maisie walked up to his


    back, wrapped her arms around his waist, pressed his cheeks against his back, and said charmingly


    and coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, help me wash my hands.¡±


    Nn turned off the stove, held her wrist, brought her to the front, and squinted. ¡°You want me to wash


    them for you?¡±


    Maisie looked up at him and blinked.


    Nn pinched her chin as a hint of lust shed across his eyes. ¡°Then don¡¯t wash your hands first.¡±


    Maisie leanednguidly against Nn¡¯s chest and was carried downstairs by Nn. She had already


    changed into her nightgown.


    The fair and flushed skin looked exquisite under the beam of the dazzling fluorescentmps, and the


    wavy and ck hair was hanging on her back, glowing from the same lights.


    At the dining table, Nn did not let her go but ced her on his thigh and served her the dishes


    carefully. ¡°Eat first, or else the food will be cold.¡±


    Maisie sat up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your fault?¡±


    She had only wanted to wash her hands at the beginning, but as a result, she had taken a full shower


    now.


    Nn fed her a piece of spare ribs with a grin. ¡°You should eat now. You can punish me all you want


    tonight.¡±


    Maisie ate the spare ribs, spat the bones onto the te, and pointed to the te of shrimp. ¡°Peel one


    for me.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nn chuckled softly as he peeled the shrimp¡¯s shell for her.


    He looked at Maisie and could not help butugh. ¡°The way you eat your shrimp makes you look


    exactly like Daisie.¡±


    Maisie turned her head and fed him a shrimp, ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her, after all. It¡¯s rather


    difficult for us to look too far apart, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nn took advantage of the situation and bit her finger as a hint of amusement beamed from the


    bottom of his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be relieved if Daisie grows up to be a woman who will be able to fight for


    herself and not allow herself to suffer any losses, just like you.¡±


    Maisie was stunned for a split second.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if what Daisie experienced before this would negatively affect her.


    Although I don¡¯t see any abnormality, Daisie is still a girl. I need to pay more attention to her.¡¯

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 784 by desirenovel


    Nn pinched her chin. ¡°Are you worried about Daisie?¡±


    Maisie returned to her senses. Although Nn had regained his memories and imed that he


    remembered everything that happened after his amnesia, he should know¡­


    Maisie held his hand. ¡°Daisie has grown up into a young girl now, I think¡­ Let¡¯s get Saydie to teach


    Daisie some self-defense techniques.¡±


    Nn rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. Allowing Daisie to pick up another skill will


    prevent her from suffering in the future


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Maisie remembered something, ¡°I asked a friend of mine to stay in the Goldmann


    mansion for the time being.¡± ¡°Is the friend that you¡¯re talking about the daughter of the Chases?¡± Nn


    squinted his eyes. Maisie nodded. She knew that Alfred would definitely have informed Nn about


    that. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Nn wiped away the oil stains on the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips with his


    fingertips and lowered his voice. ¡°She is your friend. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    The next day¡­


    Barbara went to Soul Jewelry to find Maisie.


    Maisie noticed that she had not slept well and asked, ¡°Are you not used to the new environment?¡±


    Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just that I was thinking about a lot of thingsst night and


    couldn¡¯t sleep because of that.¡± She had met the two children in the mansion and really got along very


    well with them. They were very smart too.


    Maisie knew what she was worried about-it was surely about Katrina and the deceased¡¯s family. She


    also knew that Barbara hiding for the rest of her life would not be the ultimate solution to this problem.


    Kennedy stood outside the door and knocked on the door at this moment. Maisie looked up, and


    Kennedy entered the room. ¡°Zee, Ms. Zalensky is here again.¡±


    Maisie looked at Barbara. Barbara stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Barbara did not refuse.


    Katrina was waiting in the reception lounge. She obviously had note alone, but luckily she did not


    bring reporters along.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Katrina looked surprised when Maisie and Barbara appeared outside the door, but the surprise on her


    face disappeared almost instantly as it turned gloomy. ¡°You two have known each other for a long time,


    haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yelena Chase?¡± Mrs. Salvadore stood up and became extremely emotional. ¡°It¡¯s really you. No wonder


    we couldn¡¯t locate you all this while. It turns out that you¡¯ve changed your name. Give me my son


    back!¡± Mrs. Salvadore was about to step forward to grab Barbara, but Maisie stopped her. ¡± Madam,


    please watch your actions. You¡¯re in


    Soul Jewelry, and this isn¡¯t a ce for you to create a stir.¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore pushed Maisie¡¯s hand away and pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side with this


    woman. She killed my son. Where did you muster the courage to stay so close to a murderer?¡±


    Barbara¡¯s expression dimmed immediately. ¡°Mrs. Salvadore, don¡¯t forget that it was your son who


    molested and threatened me with a knife first.¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore spat. ¡°Would my son lose his cool if you hadn¡¯t seduced him? Aren¡¯t you the daughter


    of the Chases? Your father has his hands in the politics and business circle of the city, so it¡¯s only


    natural for him to help you get out of this mess. You killed my poor son, and you¡¯re shameless enough


    to make such scandalous statements here?¡± Barbara wanted to say something, but Maisie raised her


    hand to stop her and stared at Mrs. Salvadore expressionlessly.¡± Everyone who knows thew should


    know that what Ms. Chase did back then is considered self-defense. So Mrs. Salvadore, are you saying


    that the judge of the case was bribed by Barbara¡¯s father back then?¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore was astonished before bing even more furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to confuse anyone


    here. This has nothing to do with you, so just keep your own sh*t to yourself.¡±


    Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°As the owner of thispany. I won¡¯t allow anyone to make a fuss in my


    company, and I don¡¯t like to see


    anyone twisting the right and the wrong right under my nose.¡±


    Barbara nced at Maisie with a hint of surprise beaming from her eyes. After all, she did not expect


    Maisie to protect her to this extent.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 785 by desirenovel


    Mrs. Salvadore trembled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Katrina walked up to Maisie at this time. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, this is indeed a matter between Yelena and


    us. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overstepped a little bit too much?¡±


    Maisie replied to her with a smile on her face, ¡°Ms. Zalensky, since you have the guts to bring this


    matter to mypany, then I¡¯ll have the guts to take this matter into my own hands. Besides, Ms.


    Zalensky, shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows best who¡¯s the mastermind behind Ms. Chase¡¯s incident


    back then?¡±


    Katrina¡¯s expression changed in shock as she stared at Maisie in amazement ¡®Barbara actually told her


    about that too!?¡¯ She originally thought that Maisie did not know what had happened to Barbara back


    then, and that was why she had brought Mrs. Salvadore here on purpose-to make Maisie believe that


    Barbara was a murderer. However, unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°But regarding the truth behind the incident even though Barbara knows about it, the video is now


    gone, and the person is now dead. Even if she were to suspect that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s behind the


    scheme, I don¡¯t believe that they could bring up any evidence.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would favor Ms. Chase in this incident, Mrs. Goldmann. But I would still advise


    you not to insert your hand into this muddy puddle of water.


    After all, being friends with a murderer is quite a dangerous thing to do.¡± Katrina


    gnashed her teeth.


    Maisie looked at her indifferently.¡± Whether she¡¯s a murderer or not, that¡¯s not up to you to decide, is


    it?¡±


    Katrina was rendered speechless. Maisie continued calmly. ¡°Thew acquitted her, so if that¡¯s the case,


    you calling her a murderer is equivalent to an act of ndering and spreading an untrue rumor. If you


    think the verdict was wrong, you can lodge an appeal in the hope of overturning the case, so why are


    you acting so aggressively against her and wasting everybody¡¯s time here?¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore was emotional ¡°What¡¯s the use of lodging an appeal? The Chases have connections


    with the higher-ups of the city, so so can we ordinary people win awsuit against the Chases?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Barbara clenched her fists and scoffed. ¡± Yeah, the only reason that you cane up with when you


    can¡¯t win thewsuit is that my father has bribed someone in charge of thewsuit.¡± She stood up and


    stopped in front of Katrina. ¡°You brought the Salvadores here to retaliate against me, didn¡¯t you? After


    all, I made you lose your title as Mr. Boucher¡¯s mistress and caused you to live in hiding, so you¡¯re


    extremely unreconciled with the oue of this incident, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Katrina felt as if Barbara had exposed her, so she refuted with a gloomy expression,¡± You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m


    doing so because I want others to know your true-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Barbara had already lifted her hand and pped her. Katrina was


    caught off guard as her head turned to the other side, and she stumbled backward before finding his


    bnce again. Even Maisie and Mrs. Salvadore were taken aback.


    Katrina, who got pped, recovered from the trance, turned her head to face Barbara, and questioned


    her fiercely, ¡°Yelena Chase, how dare you hit me?¡±


    Barbara grabbed her by the hair and threw her onto the couch. ¡°Do I have to make an appointment with


    you in order to p you?


    ¡°You were the one who ced harm in my way, you were the one who instigated Young Master


    Salvadore, and you were the one who recorded the video and used it to ckmail me. Everything you


    did was to sabotage the Chases, only because you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of the Chases. Your


    mother brought you to the Chases to force my father to choose, which caused my mother to have a


    heart attack and almost die. My father then cut off ties with you for the sake of my family and my


    mother.


    That¡¯s why you hate the Chases.¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore was undoubtedly surprised because she did not know that Katrina was the illegitimate


    daughter of the Chases.


    Not only her, no one in Bassburgh knew that Katrina had such a rtionship with the Chases.


    Katrina violently pushed Barbara away and ignored her messy hair. ¡°So what if I¡¯m the illegitimate


    daughter of the Chases? Young Master Salvadore died because of you, it has nothing to do with me.


    It¡¯s you, the murderer, who should feel guilty about what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Having said that, she pointed outside. ¡°Let me make it clear, as long as I disclose these details to the


    reporters, there¡¯s no way for your.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 786 by desirenovel


    Katrina was stunned.


    Barbara didn¡¯t show any expression. ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t care anymore. If you want to threaten me, go


    ahead.¡±


    She turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Chases will even care about your threat.¡±


    Barbara walked out.


    Maisie turned to look at them and let Kennedy drive them away. Katrina gnashed her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    dare leave!¡± Barbara stood with her back against the railing in the corridor and looked out the window.


    Maisie walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯d probably affect your family quite badly if it were to be exposed, huh?¡±


    She remembered that Barbara had mentioned her father was going to step back, and her uncle would


    take over when that happened.


    The video that Katrina had had could threaten the secret of the Chases. If the secret didn¡¯t exist, the


    Chases would simply ignore her.


    Maisie had always been curious as to why Katrina kept going against Barbara and framing her.


    After witnessing their exchange today, she finally understood that Katrina wasn¡¯t only focused on


    Barbara-it was the entire Chase family she was after.


    Barbara looked down and smiled. ¡°My father was just trying to make sure that my reputation wouldn¡¯t


    be tarnished.¡±


    Maisie understood.


    Barbara hadn¡¯t deliberately killed anyone. Even if someone wanted to investigate the family, was


    Barbara wrong to defend herself? That being said, her reputation would still be affected. If someone


    insisted on blowing this up, people who didn¡¯t know the full story would condemn the Chases once it


    reached the Inte.


    Her father stepping back and her uncle taking over would have to wait until the fiasco blew over.


    ¡°Thanks for speaking up for me.¡± Barbara looked toward Maisie. Maisie stopped in front of the window.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry about it. I just can¡¯t stand when people try to twist the truth because I was a


    victim of that once.¡¯ Her stepmother, Le, had murdered her aunt, Yanis, and tried to pin it on her.


    Everyone had censured her online when that happened. No one wanted to bebeled a ¡®killer¡¯, Even


    though Barbara had killed Eric, the one who had assaulted her, she was in danger. If she hadn¡¯t


    grabbed the knife, she would have lost her innocence or been the one stabbed to death.


    After Barbara left, Maisie called Quincy.


    Quincy looked up at Nn when he saw that Maisie was the one calling. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your wife¡­¡±


    Nn squinted and stretched his hand, then Quincy passed the phone to him.


    He put it to his ear, but Maisie didn¡¯t know that Nn was the one who answered, ¡± Quincy, I need a


    favor. Send someone to keep an eye on Katrina and report back to me if she tries anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at ordering Quincy around, Zee.¡±


    Maisie was surprised.


    She looked at her phone.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that Nn¡¯s voice? Why did Quincy hand the phone over to him?¡¯ She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my man.


    Can¡¯t I order your people around?¡±


    Nn leaned back on the chair. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s easier to order your man around instead.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. What had he done to have to endure this lovey-dovey scene?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Alright, enough. Can you put Quincy on the line, please?¡± Nn handed the phone


    back to Quincy, who put it to his ear and smiled. ¡°Ms.


    Vanderbilt, how may I be of help? Sure, I¡¯ll send someone right away, Alright, I¡¯ll take note.¡±


    After the call ended, Quincy noticed a sharp re on his back, which made him shudder. ¡°Mr.


    Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt,


    Nn closed the file he was holding. ¡°It¡¯s been a while already. You should change the way you


    address her.¡±

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 787 by desirenovel


    Quincy paused


    Now that Nn had mentioned it, Quincy had always been calling her ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt ¡® because he was


    so used to it. But since Nn never focused on titles, he just realized it. Was it toote?


    Nn looked at him, so Quincy immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Goldmann asked me to send someone


    to keep an eye on Katrina. Do you remember Katrina, by the way?¡±


    Nn may have regained his memories, but Quincy wasn¡¯t sure whether he still remembered her.


    Nn looked calm and a little indifferent.¡± Eugene¡¯s mistress?¡± Quincy scratched his head. ¡°The


    woman is still hiding in Bassburgh, and you even helped Ms. Van-Mrs. Goldmann hack into her phone


    and get the videos. She turned up again, probably with some n.¡±


    Nn was silent.


    He vaguely remembered something like that. Zee had asked for his help to help Ms. Chase. He calmly


    said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Quincy nodded, then left the office.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The night was dense. Under the neon lights, Glitz was a sparkling splendor, hanging between reality


    and dreams.


    In a VIP room¡­ Katrina leaned on Mr. Zhivkov, crying about being bullied. Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s heart ached to


    see her like that. ¡°Oh no, who dared bully my baby?¡±


    Katrina drew circles on his palm. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I might get in trouble.¡±


    Mr. Zhivkov frowned. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±


    Katrina leaned on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s the Chase girl. I identally found out something about her, and


    she won¡¯t let me go.¡± Mr. Zhivkov was initially drowned in her beauty, but he immediately snapped out


    of it and pushed her away when he heard the Chase giri¡±, ¡°You got in trouble with the Chases?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhivkov, the Chases won¡¯t do anything to me since I know her secret.


    I know that her father is going to step down and that her uncle is going to take over, and you¡­ Isn¡¯t


    there bad blood between you?¡±


    Katrina spoke carefully. She had gotten involved with Eugene Boucher because she wanted to go


    against the Chases.


    He had abandoned her, so she had been asking around for people who had a grudge against the


    Chases. Mr. Zhivkov was someone who ran projects for the higher-ups, so he knew them. The Chases


    had closed down his spa a few years back and hadn¡¯t given him any way out.


    Katrina knew that he would hold a grudge against the Chases because of that. She wouldn¡¯t have


    approached him and been this old man¡¯s mistress if not because of this.


    Mr. Zhivkov looked at Katrina, his expression unreadable. ¡°How do you know about me and the


    Chases?¡± Katrina panicked for a moment but covered up quickly, biting her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out. I¡­


    identally overheard someone talking about it.¡±


    Mr. Zhivkov held her chin, starting to be serious. ¡°What did they say?¡±.


    Katrina looked delicate and flirtatious.¡± The Chase girl knows that I¡¯m yours and taunted that you¡¯re a


    loser to the Chases.¡±


    Katrina¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold upon seeing that his expression changed drastically. She was well


    aware that Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ego was important to him and had heard that he was so sessful because


    of his sense of superiority.


    Thus, Katrina made up a lie so that he would hate the Chases. She would slowly add fire to it without


    having to get her hands dirty.


    She had wanted to get to Barbara through the Salvadores, but she wasn¡¯t intimidated.


    Katrina thought about exposing the Chases, but she couldn¡¯t be the one doing it.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 788 by desirenovel


    Katrina didn¡¯t have influence or power.


    And without Eugene¡¯s protection, it would be easy for the Chases to get back at her.


    Mr. Zhivkov would be the best person to do it.


    A waiter walked in and whispered something into Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ear.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He stopped trying to light up a cigar and frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they seem to be powerful and asked specifically to see you.¡±


    Katrina heard that and turned pale.


    ¡®Someone powerful requested to see Mr.


    Zhivkov? Who?


    Mr. Zhivkov ced his cigar on the ashtray, got up, and followed the waiter out.


    Katrina couldn¡¯t help but hold her fist.


    A few bodyguards in ck stood outside the first VIP room. The waiter said something to one of them,


    and they opened the door.


    Mr. Zhivkov became alert but thinking that Glitz hadplicated backing, he didn¡¯t make a scene and


    walked in calmly.


    The room was dimly lit. The man sitting on the couch had broad shoulders, his navy blue suit looking


    crisp.


    Half of his face was hidden in the shadows as he was swirling the wine ss in his hand while the


    lights lit and dimmed.


    The woman who was leaning on his chest was wearing half a mask. She wore a turtleneck which


    covered her up, but her charm and coolness still spilled through.


    Cold sweat ran down Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s back. Most people who visit Glitz wouldn¡¯t want to show their faces.


    They didn¡¯t order escorts, nor were they there for the ambiance. The two had an entire room to


    themselves but had brought so many bodyguards and even asked to see him specifically. They were


    definitely important and very mysterious people.


    Mr. Zhivkov decided to deal with it and said, ¡°Can I know who you are?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak, but the woman looked up at him. ¡°I heard that you are a regr here and are


    close to an escort from the Zalensky family?¡± Zalensky? Did they mean Katrina? Mr. Zhivkov paused


    and frowned. ¡°Do you.


    know Katrina?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Such a coincidence. Not only do we know her, but we also have history.¡±


    ¡°A past?¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze.


    ¡°Do you not know who Mr. Zalensky actually is?¡± The woman crossed her legs, leaned forward,


    supported her chin with her elbow on one leg, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Zalensky is an illegitimate child of the


    Chases.¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze.


    The woman slowly got up and walked toward Mr. Zhivkov, her eyes looking cold.¡± Do you n to get in


    trouble with the Chases because of a woman?¡±


    Mr. Zhivkov started sweating. Even though the Chases had sealed up his ce, that establishment


    really was involved in something illegal.


    If it weren¡¯t because someone from up-top had been helping him, he wouldn¡¯t still be around.


    These two strangers had a lot of details. They seemed to be there for the Chases. Had the Chases


    sent them?


    Katrina has stolen his heart and knew how to make him happy, but there was really no need to offend


    the Chases because of her. She was just another woman.


    He broke into a smile. ¡°Katrina¡¯s past with the Chases is none of my business¡±


    The woman turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. If you help her in regards to the Chases,


    you would have to bear the consequences. I¡¯m guessing your missus doesn¡¯t know about your


    escapades to the Glitz Club?¡±


    Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s face immediately dropped. He clenched his jaw.


    He understood, of course. Even though the eldest of the Chases was stepping down, the people who


    helped him shouldn¡¯t be making a scene. No one would be able to help him if the Chases had a hold on


    his secrets.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 789 by desirenovel


    Furthermore, Mr. Zhivkov had to rely on his father-inw¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t let his wife find out about


    his affair.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m always true to my word. She was just a woman from a club. I won¡¯t interfere with her


    issues with the Chases.¡± Then he left. Quincy walked in, and the lights turned on in the room.


    Maisie removed her mask, walked back to the couch, sat down next to Nn, and winked yfully. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t think that Katrina would get hold of Peter Zhivkov, who had beef with the Chases. Do you think


    he will take this personally for threatening him?¡± Nn tilted his head, looked at her, and chuckled.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a threat.¡¯


    Quincy said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We used fake identities here. Peter would probably just think that the


    Chases sent us.¡±


    It would be out of ce for Nn to get involved with the Chases¡¯ affairs because he had nothing to do


    with them, and he was a businessman like Peter.


    The biggest benefit between two businessmen would be their rtionship. Nn never offended Peter


    and vice versa.


    If Nn ¡®offended¡¯ Peter because of this, it would be tough for him to continue doing business in the


    future.


    Peter Zhivkov was in the construction business and was used to taking on huge projects. He lived with


    his wife¡¯s family, and his wife was the daughter of the biggest property developer in Coralia.


    Rumor had it that his wife had a tight leash on him.


    Even though ckgold didn¡¯tck money, they would work with Peter for building projects, so it was a


    bad idea to burn bridges. Maisie understood that. Offending someone in your industry was pretty much


    cutting off your own future, so there was really no need for it.


    Even if they pretended to be sent by the Chases, the Chases were well known. Peter had already


    suffered once because of the Chases, and if he was clean, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    However, if he was dirty, all he could do was quietly endure it.


    Nn pulled Maisie into his arms and ran his finger over her face like fire burning through her skin.


    ¡°Your acting was on point.¡±


    ¡°How could I not with you supporting me?¡± Maisie put her chin on his shoulder and then looked up with


    softness in her eyes. ¡°I was afraid that your identity would be exposed when you spoke, so I said all the


    lines. I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±


    Nn smiled widely.


    At that moment, the bodyguard outside said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m a server here. I brought some drinks.¡±


    The bodyguard was impatient. ¡°We didn¡¯t order alcohol. That¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    Maisie looked toward the door. ¡°Did Peter order them? Is he trying to find out who we are?¡±


    Nn hinted at Quincy with his eyes, so thetter dimmed the lights and went out with shades on.


    The server was holding a tray with a bottle of wine on it. Quincy got the bodyguards to step aside,


    walked to the girl and looked at the bottle. ¡°Who asked you to bring this?¡±


    The server was startled and pointed with a shaky finger. ¡°The people from that room.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Quincy looked over and was obviously surprised. That wasn¡¯t Peter¡¯s room.


    The server handed the bottle of wine over to Quincy. ¡°The gentleman asked me to


    send it to a Mr. Goldmann in the room, and ¡­ said he would be there waiting for him.¡±


    Quincy took the bottle of wine and sent her away. He then put the bottle of wine down on the table in


    the room and told Nn everything verbatim.


    Nn looked grave.


    Maisie was suspicious. ¡°The people from the room next door?¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 790 by desirenovel


    Quincy nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s room. The person next door seems to know you.¡±


    Nn squinted and said after a moment, ¡°I guess someone knows that I¡¯m here tonight.¡± He hugged


    Maisie, then kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±


    Maisie hesitated before nodding. ¡°Come back soon.¡±


    He smiled and left with Quincy.


    Maisie sat in the room alone with some bodyguards outside. Barbara called and asked, ¡°Are you at


    Glitz?¡± ¡°Yes, I met Peter Zhivkov, the man that


    Katrina is currently involved with.¡± Barbara was silent for some time, then said, ¡°I know Peter. My dad


    closed down his spa once. So Katrina is trying to get him to do the dirty work.¡± ¡°He promised that he


    wouldn¡¯t help her.¡± Maisie leaned back on the couch. ¡°His wife has a tight leash on him, so he probably


    wouldn¡¯t want to offend the Chases because of a lover.¡±


    ¡°I just got the news that my dad will be stepping down after a week.¡±


    Maisie sat up straight. ¡°After a week? So soon?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Barbara confirmed. ¡°Peter Zhivkov will not just sit around. Once he finds out that my father is stepping


    down, he will definitely quietly help Katrina. He harbors a grudge against my dad because of the spa


    incident. The people supporting him are against my dad, so he won¡¯t just watch as my uncle takes my


    dad¡¯s ce.¡± Maisie bit her lip. That was bad. If Peter really thought that the Chases had sent them,


    and if he found out that Mr. Chase was stepping down after a week, he would¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chase to step down so soon. She was expecting a month¡¯s time.


    It seemed like they had miscalcted since Barbara had just gotten the news.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I shouldn¡¯t have got you involved. I¡¯ll settle all the issues of the Chases from now on.¡±


    Maisie wanted to say something, but Barbara had already hung up.


    Maisie waited in the room for half an hour, but Nn wasn¡¯t back yet.


    She heard somemotion in the room next door, so she stood up when someone suddenly rushed


    in.


    Ten strong men subdued the bodyguards waiting outside, and the people who walked in were Peter


    and Katrina.


    Maisie red at them. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Zhivkov?¡±


    Peter looked around the room. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left? I guess your man left you and escaped.¡±


    Katrina stared at Maisie. Even though she was wearing a mask and the lights were dim, she felt as


    though she knew her.


    She held onto Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, was this the woman who threatened you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Peter shot daggers at Maisie. ¡± Michael Chase is stepping down soon but still wanted to do


    this? Does he think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    Maisie knew something was wrong, but the door was blocked, so she didn¡¯t have a way out. If Nn


    came over to save her, his identity would be exposed.


    But time was running out.


    Peter gave his order before she could think, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Grab that b*tch.¡±


    One of the men was stunned. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, but it¡¯s the Glitz Club-¡±


    Peter waved his arm impatiently. ¡°If the owner asks, just say someone offended me, and I just wanted


    to get back at them. I won¡¯t bring trouble to the club.¡±


    The men took Maisie away. She looked at the few people around her, secretly holding the wine bottle in


    her hand, and smashed


    the nearest person on the head and arm.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 791 by desirenovel


    The wine bottle shattered with a loud bang. The burly man fell to the floor and covered the bleeding


    wound on his head.


    The other people were startled by her bold action, and none of them dared to approach her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Peter cursed out loud and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you losers doing? She¡¯s just a woman. Go get


    her!¡±


    Maisie made her move first. Although she could take two or three of them down, there were eight of


    them left.


    She was wearing a pair of stilettos. Soon, she started to feel exhausted, and the floor was littered with


    broken bottles.


    A man saw his chance and pounced at her, pinning her on the couch. Maisie bent her knee and


    delivered a fierce kick, and the man felli down in a curled-up position, covering his crotch in pain.


    Another two strong men grabbed her and pinned her back on the couch. Peter barked out his order,


    ¡°Remove her mask!¡±.


    Katrina watched as they moved on to remove Maisie¡¯s mask. Her fingers had stabbed into her arms


    that were crossed around her chest


    Just when those men touched Maisie¡¯s mask, a few people flew through the door and fell to the floor at


    Peter¡¯s feet.


    The two strong men were stunned. The bodyguards that filed into the room were professional fighters.


    No sooner had they entered the private room than they had beaten all Peter¡¯s men to the floor.


    Katrina screamed in terror. She cowered under the table and covered her ears.


    Peter was dumbfounded, but he soon came around to his senses, His face contorted with rage as he


    shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The group of bodyguards dressed in ck made a path, and the middle-aged man who walked out


    from behind the bodyguards was no other than Yael


    Peter¡¯s face instantly turned red as he froze. ¡°M-Mr. Boucher!?¡±


    Katrina trembled, and her face turned ashen pale


    *Mr. Boucher? What is he doing here?¡¯


    Maisie got up from the couch and adjusted her mask to prevent it from falling. She, too, was very


    surprised like the other two people.


    ¡°Mr. Boucher? Isn¡¯t he Helios¡¯ father?¡¯


    Yale stood in front of Peter with his hands sped behind him. There was a smile on his face as he


    said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard your great name, Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was livid with rage. That said, he couldn¡¯tsh out at Yael, so he could only swallow his


    anger and ask, ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Boucher? I don¡¯t think my affair with the Chases has


    anything to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Yael said as he lowered


    his head. He walked closer to Peter and patted his shoulder before adding, ¡°However, it seems to me


    that you have forgotten about my rtionship with Michael, Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    All color faded from Peter¡¯s face when he heard what Yael had said. He did not expect that the


    Bouchers would stand up for the Chases at all.


    He was not worried about the Chases since Michael was retiring from his position soon. However, the


    Bouchers were different.


    Yael was obviously more powerful than the person behind him. If he did not give him what he wanted,


    Yael would not let him go so easily.


    He gnashed his teeth and offered Yael a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Boucher. My anger has gotten the


    best of me. This is my fault, and I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    He turned around and pulled Katrina out. He gave her a p on the cheek, causing her to fall on the


    table, and blood began to line her lips.


    Katrina covered her face, her body shaking as she looked at Peter in shock.


    Peter pointed at her and hissed menacingly. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you!


    Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?¡±


    Katrina did not expect that Peter would make her his scapegoat. Her blood turned cold as she said,


    ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, 14¡±


    Peter grabbed her hair and threw her on the floor. He lifted his leg and stomped on her hard.


    Katrina crawled on the floor like a frozen shrimp, shivering and crying out in pain. ¨C


    After Peter had finished venting his spleen, he spat at her and walked up to Yael. ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s my


    fault for not being able to see


    through her evil intentions. She took advantage of me. Can you¡­¡±


    Yael nced at Katrina before turning back to Peter. He smiled at him and said, ¡°I understand, Mr.


    Zhivkov. She¡¯s such a beauty, and I doubt anyone can avoid losing their heads before her. Since she


    has received her punishment, I¡¯ll let this slide this time.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 792 by desirenovel


    Peter replied reverently, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Boucher.¡± After that, he turned to the


    two injured strong men and ordered, ¡°Take this b*tch to the boss of the Glitz Club. Ask him to teach her


    a good lesson.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhivkov. Please, I won¡¯t do it again! Please!¡± The two men grabbed Katrina up from the


    floor and pulled her out of the room.


    After that, Peter brought his men and left the private room.


    Nn and Quincy soon appeared outside of the room. His face darkened when he saw the mess in the


    private room and the frightened Maisie, who was standing in front.


    He marched toward Maisie in strides and grabbed her into his arms. Securing her tightly in his


    embrace, he turned his head to look at Yael and said, ¡°Thanks for your help, Uncle Boucher.¡±


    Yael dismissed him by waving his hand and said, Don¡¯t mention it. I hope you won¡¯t forget the things


    you promised me.¡±


    Nn came out of the Glitz Club with Maisie in his arms. The night wind was strong. He took off his


    jacket and draped it on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. Then, he ordered Quincy to get the car.


    Nestling in his arms, Maisie clutched at hispel and said, ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn wrapped his arms even


    tighter around Maisie, lowered his head to kiss the top of her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t


    have left you alone in the private room. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    She shook her head and then rested her head on his warm chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t manage to hurt


    me. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way either. Barbara just received news that


    her father is retiring in another week, and Peter wanted to take advantage of it.¡±


    Nn rested his chin on her shaggy hair. The wind blew across her hair, causing it to coil around his


    arm.


    ¡°Did you go to see Mr. Boucher just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied inly.


    Maisie lifted her head to look at him and pressed on. ¡°Did you promise Mr. Boucher something?¡±


    Nn had asked for help from Yael because he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity yet. Besides, Yael was


    someone from the higher-ups, and Peter happened to have a rtionship with one of them. Therefore,


    Yael was the perfect person to step forward and settle the situation. After this incident, she was


    confident that Peter wouldn¡¯t dare to cause them any trouble anymore.


    It was just that Maisie wondered what Nn had promised Yael.


    Nn lowered his head to look at her. He stroked his cheek with his warm hand and said, ¡°Luckily, I


    didn¡¯t let youe alone.¡¯ Luckily, he had decided toe with her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare


    imagine what would have happened to her.


    Maisie kept her head low and did not say anything in return.


    Quincy stopped the car at a distance not far away from them. After they got into the car, he looked at


    the back through the rear mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, those injured bodyguards have been rushed


    to the hospital. They were ambushed. Honestly, I had no idea that Peter would have the guts to send


    his people to do something like. Fortunately, Mr. Boucher was at Glitz.¡±


    Nn did not say anything in return, his face expressionless. He just secured Maisie in his arms. The


    car was dimly lit, and his face that sunk in the shadow was gloomy.


    Even if Mr. Boucher had been at Glitz, he would not care who was behind Peter anymore and get rid of


    him for trying to harm his woman


    After returning to the Blue Bay vi, Nn carried her upstairs in his arms. He put her on the bed, and


    just when he was about to leave, Maisie coiled her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Nn, there is something I want to tell you.¡±


    They did not switch on the light. The room was ill-lit, and the darkness covered Nn¡¯s handsome face.


    He sat beside her and picked her up so that she could sit on hisp in front of him.


    A ray of moonlight sprinkled on his face through the window, and his outline became clear in Maisie¡¯s


    vision.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Maisie put her arms on his shoulders. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°When I was at the


    opera with Madam Nera in the Golden Garden Theater, we bumped into Helios¡¯ mother.¡±


    Nn was taken aback, but he just looked at her calmly.


    Maisie did not dare to tell anyone about it, not even Helios or Ryleigh. However, if it was Nn¡­

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 793 by desirenovel


    This matter had been bugging her for a long while. However, she had put it in the back of her mind, and


    she only remembered it when she saw Yael.


    Nn cupped his hands around her cheek and chuckled. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, Zee.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie grabbed his wrist. ¡°I saw Mrs. Boucher was meeting with a man. Madam Nera knows the


    man as well. He¡¯s called Tristan Knowles. Oh yeah¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Madam Nera said he¡¯s here to work with Eastwood


    Enterprise on an overseas project


    Eastwood Enterprise was Anthony¡¯spany.


    Nn put her back on the bed and rose to his feet. As he undid the buttons on his shirt, he said,


    ¡°Tristan, huh?¡±


    Maisiey on the bed and replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what Madam Nera told me.¡± He removed his shirt,


    exposing his lean body. His belt was undone, and his pants were hanging loosely across his waist. He


    suddenly scooped Maisie up, and she was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maisie asked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He carried her into the bathroom and replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a shower.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She punched him and said, ¡°We¡¯re having a serious talk


    right now!¡±


    Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, we can have a serious talk while taking a bath.


    The night sky was getting darker. The transparent window screen was swaying gently, and the room


    was flooded with the warm yellow light.


    Maisie was lying in Nn¡¯s arms. Her cheeks were red, and she looked charming, Nn collected her


    hair behind her ears, setting her alluring face free. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you about my mother.¡±


    Maisie was dumbfounded. She lifted her head and looked at him.


    It was true that Nn had never told her anything about his mother before.


    Everything she knew about her was from Cherie¡¯s mouth three years ago.


    Maisie blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Cherie told me that your mother was Mr.


    Boucher¡¯s girlfriend before she married your father,¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She was.¡± Nn replied. He caressed her cheek with his palm, rested his chin on the top of her


    head, and said in a calm voice, his emotion unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s only because Helios¡¯ father was bound by


    the Bouchers, and he picked the Bouchers in the end that my father had a chance.¡±


    Maisie hugged him back and said, ¡°Let me guess. Your grandfather was against their marriage, right?¡±


    Nn chuckled deeply and replied, ¡°Yeah, but there was nothing he could do about it. I inherited my


    father¡¯s personality, My father had to marry the woman he loved, and so did I.¡±


    Maisie was tickled pink.


    It was only because Nn had insisted on marrying her that they were where they were today.


    ¡°Actually, Helios¡¯ father never forgot my mother.¡±


    Maisie was stunned slightly,


    Nn sat up straight to lean against the head of the bed. As he stroked her hair, he continued. ¡°When


    Helios was a child, his parents were too busy to watch over him. Honestly, they weren¡¯t busy at all, and


    being busy was just an excuse.¡± He lowered his head to look at Maisie.¡± Elder Master Boucher


    arranged the marriage between Mr. Boucher and his wife. His parents were doing a marriage of


    convenience. They look like they love each other on the surface, but in fact, they don¡¯t like each other


    at all.


    ¡°Helios was brought up by Elder Master Boucher when he was a kid, and he only met his parents when


    he was five.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    To meet one¡¯s biological parents five years after birth not only made their rtionship estranged but


    also cruel to a child.


    She suddenly thought of something and lifted her head. ¡°But from the incident at Winston Ind, it


    seems to me that Mr. Boucher cares about Helios a lot.¡±


    Nn smiled and continued. ¡°That¡¯s because Helios decided to be rebellious for once and ran away


    from home when he was 12. It was only then Mr. Boucher realized how important his son was to him.¡±


    Maisie got up. ¡°So the reason Helios intends to detach himself from the Bouchers and even start his


    own business is that he doesn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Nn looked at the window and said,¡± When we were kids, my mother treated him like he was her own


    child. I guess that¡¯s the reason he decided to be an actor. Honestly, his father isn¡¯t against him


    interacting with us. But his mother and Elder Master Boucher don¡¯ t like us.¡±

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 794 by desirenovel


    Maisie lowered her head slowly.


    Only now she understood why Mrs. Boucher¡¯s attitude would change drastically after knowing that she


    was Nn¡¯s wife when they bumped into each other at the Golden Garden Theater.


    After all, she was Nn¡¯s wife. Yael had never once forgotten about Natasha. No wife in this world


    could tolerate her husband thinking about another woman.


    It was just that there was something she did not understand. What was going on between Mrs. Boucher


    and Tristan? ¡®Tristan Knowles, Natasha Knowles¡­!


    Maisie seemed to have connected the dots and asked, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Natasha


    Knowles¡­ Does this mean that she is¡­¡± Nn fixed his gaze on her face and said in a serious voice,


    ¡°There are tworge families in Yaramoor, the Knowles and the Hathaways . Eleven years ago, Rick


    Knowles, the eldest grandson of the Knowles, married the princess of Yaramoor, so the Knowles are


    the rtives of the royal family right now.¡±


    Nn¡¯s face sank slightly when he talked about this. ¡°The Knowles adopted my mother. She was Rick¡¯s


    aunt, and Tristan is my mother¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    Maisie was so stunned that she did not know what to say.


    There was no emotion in Nn¡¯s deep-set eyes as he continued. ¡°My mother¡¯s life with the Knowles


    was a nightmare. That¡¯s why she decided to run to Zlokovia.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around Maisie and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not surprised


    when you told me you saw Mrs. Boucher and Tristan together. After all, Mr. Boucher knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boucher knows about it?¡± Maisie was taken aback.


    Nn chuckled and continued. ¡°Mrs. Boucher started seeing Tristan several years ago. It¡¯s just that Mr.


    Boucher turns a blind eye toward it. He was forced to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. He has been


    treating her coldly for years, so he found no reason to me her for her infidelity.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maisie did not reply. In the end, the marriage between Mrs. Boucher and Mr. Boucher was indeed a sad


    story. They had to pretend like a loving couple in front of everyone for decades, but only they knew that


    their rtionship was slightly better than that of a stranger.


    However, Mrs. Boucher¡¯s eyes had been red that day Maisie had seen her when she pushed Tristan


    away. It now seemed to her that Mrs. Boucher was trying to cut ties with him.


    She asked slowly, ¡°So about the thing you promised Mr. Boucher. Is it about Helios?¡±


    Nn fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie was exhausted, so she did not ask any


    questions anymore. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber several secondster.


    On the other hand, sleep just wouldn¡¯te to Nn no matter how hard he tried. He allowed Maisie


    to hug him and maintained his position throughout the entire night.


    Maisie woke up early in the morning. It was only 6:00 a.m., and the sky was still dark and gloomy.


    Nn was no longer beside her. She did not know whether he had not slept the whole night or he had


    just slept for several hours only.


    After washing herself, she came downstairs. She looked toward the window, and it seemed to her that


    it had rained since the ground was wet.


    The light in the kitchen was on, and there was a long shadow on the floor.


    Nn was frying an egg, and the air was filled with the fragrance of the egg.


    Maisie came to the kitchen and asked,¡± Why did you wake up so early?¡±


    Nn turned off the stove and put the egg on the te. He brought it to the table, turned around, and


    looked at her, ¡°Of course, to make breakfast for you.¡±


    He was wearing a saggy blue silk robe. The sash was loosely tied around his waist while the cor was


    opened, revealing his firm chest and abs. He looked sexy and elegant at the same time.


    ¨C Maisie averted her gaze. ¡°How were you so sure that I would wake up so early?¡±


    He finished preparing thest pancake and replied with a smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s because I knew


    you¡¯d wake up early.¡± She walked to the table and took her seat. She nced at Nn and thought,


    ¡®Not only is he good at managing apany, but he can also cook a lot better than me.¡¯


    Biting her fork, Maisie thought about something and asked, ¡°Nn, when is your birthday?¡±


    Nn froze. He turned his head around to look at her. ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 795 by desirenovel


    ¡°Tell me, please.¡± Maisie pressed on as she nudged his arm. He chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the 23rd


    of October.¡±


    Maisie blinked her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that next month?¡±


    She paused for a while before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t spent a winter with you before. Let¡¯s go to see the


    snow at Coralia this winter. It¡¯ll snow at the end of October in Coralia, and I know there is a natural ski


    resort there. Should we bring Colton and Daisie along,¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Nn got up to her silently, turned her face, and kissed her lips.


    He only let go of her reluctantly after a long while. As he caressed the corner of her lips with his finger,


    he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll spend the winters with you for the rest of your life from today onward.¡±


    She had spent the past three years¡¯ winters in the City of Saint Page of Morwich. The snow was white


    in the winter, and he hadn¡¯t been there with her for 1,095 long, dark nights.


    He was the same as well.


    Maisie threw herself into his arms and wrapped hers around his neck. ¡°Nn, are you seducing me?¡±


    Nn was stunned. The smile on his face widened as he replied, ¡°Am I?¡±


    Maisie went closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Hmm, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating breakfast


    anymore. I want to eat something else¡­¡±


    ¡°As you wish, mydy.¡±


    Nn scooped her up from the floor. No matter what she wanted, even if she wanted the moon, he


    would do everything he could to get it for her.


    After being tortured for a night, Katrina was abandoned in an alley around the Glitz Club. Her clothes


    were tattered, her hair disheveled, and she had bruises all over her face.


    There was one old woman collecting the garbage. When she saw Katrina, she was scared out of her


    wits and shouted.


    In the end, Katrina was rushed to the hospital by a kind soul. Her body was shaking, and her


    consciousness was fading because of the rain.


    When she woke up, the first thing she saw was Barbara. She was leaning against the wall, and her


    face was expressionless. Suppressing her pain, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you here tough


    at me?¡±


    ¡°Laugh at you?¡± Barbara looked outside through the window. ¡°I really do want tough at you, but I


    changed my mind when I saw how miserable you are.¡±


    ¡°Save your crocodile tears for yourself!¡± Katrina snarled. When she identally pulled the wound at the


    corner of her mouth, she hissed in pain.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Barbara retracted her gaze, straightened her body, and walked up to her. She stood beside her bed


    and said, ¡°It seems like Mr. Zhivkov has abandoned you as well.¡±


    When the things that Peter¡¯s men had done to herst night came into her mind, her face turned red,


    and her body was shaking with anger. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Barbara asked, ¡°Me what?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you were the one who called Mr. Boucher, weren¡¯t you? It was you who exposed my affair with


    Eugene earlier, and this time it¡¯s you again!¡± Katrina growled. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she stared


    at Barbara viciously.


    Barbara did not feel the need to exin to her since she felt it was unnecessary. ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m just


    here to remind you to stop causing any trouble. Or else, you might end up dying.¡± Barbara walked to


    the door. She turned her head sideways when she remembered something and said, ¡°You reap what


    you sow. You brought this upon yourself, and no one will bear the responsibilities for your mistakes.¡±


    After that, Barbara left with the bodyguards outside of the ward.


    At Soul Jewelry¡­


    ¡°I had no idea Peter would be so cold-hearted. I doubt there¡¯s anything Katrina can do since he has


    abandoned her.¡±


    Maisie remembered how Katrina had tried to please Peterst night. She lived under the control of men


    and treated herself as a man¡¯s appendage, relying on her beauty to bewitch men into doing her


    bidding. In the end, she still lost to ¡°benefits.¡±


    For those men, wildflowers would just be wildflowers. No matter how beautiful they were, they were


    nothing but a ything to entertain them.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 796 by desirenovel


    Peter¡¯s wife originated from a wealthy family, and she was the woman that was legally married to the


    Zhivkovs. A ruthless man like Peter could not vent his anger on his wife, so it was only natural for his


    mistress to suffer.


    Barbara picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip from it, but she looked expressionless. Maisie


    nced at her. ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    She was stunned for a split second and then stared down at the rich coffee in the cup. ¡°I don¡¯t feel


    regret. I only feel sad for her.¡±


    ¡°I once felt so for two people too.¡± Maisie picked up the pen on the table and fiddled with it. ¡°I


    sometimes wonder if they would regret it if they were to know what would happen to them in the end.¡±


    Barbaraughed. ¡°Are the two people you mentioned the women who had a thing for Mr. Goldmann?¡±


    Maisie identally flung the pen out of her hand. She quickly covered it with her palm so that the pen


    would not fall from the table to the floor.


    ¡°Must you be so honest?¡± Maisie felt extremely embarrassed.


    Barbara crossed her legs and leaned elegantly on the back of the couch. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is indeed so


    charming that so many women are attracted to him. The problem is that they don¡¯t even give a crap


    about his wife.¡±


    Maisie rubbed her forehead. She once thought that Nn was good in almost every aspect of life-the


    only downside was that he was extremely popr among the singledies of Bassburgh. He would


    attract plentiful unwanted encounters whenever he left the house.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Putting the topic aside, Maisie asked suddenly, ¡°By the way, is your father close with the leader of the


    Bouchers?¡±


    Barbara shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say that they¡¯re close. It¡¯s just that they were colleagues who used to


    work together.¡±


    Maisie realized out of the blue that the words that Mr. Boucher had said to Peter that night should be


    rather faceted. The Bouchers had only helped the Chases the other day because of Nn.


    Barbara received a text message on her cell phone all of a sudden. No one knew what the text


    message was about, but her face turned pale in an instant.


    After reading the message, Barbara imed that something urgent had happened at home and left


    Soul immediately.


    Maisie could not help but frown, looking at her anxious expression. She thought that something serious


    must have happened.


    Unsurprisingly, she asked Quincy to help find out about the Chases and discovered that Barbara¡¯s


    uncle had gotten into a car ident. It was said that he died while being sent to the hospital.


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    Quincy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°It¡¯s definitely reliable.


    Although the news hasn¡¯t been released yet, Mr. Michael Chase and Ms. Chase should be on their


    way, rushing to the hospital at this moment. The hospital just dered that the rescue procedures have


    failed.¡± Maisie perspired on her forehead out of nervousness. She walked to the couch and sat down


    with a gloomy expression.¡± Barbara¡¯s uncle died abruptly, and her father will step down from his


    position in a few days. Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Michael Chase¡¯s younger brother was indeed about to take


    over, but no one can do so now. It means that the Chases¡¯ connections with the higher-ups of the city


    have been severed.¡±


    Maisie pursed her lips.


    After ending the call, she stared at her cell phone screen and was lost in a trance. ¡®Barbara¡¯s uncle was


    about to take over her father¡¯s position but got into a car ident out of the blue. This is quite


    coincidental¡­¡¯ Maise felt that things did not seem that simple.


    Quincy hung up the phone and walked into the office. Nn was standing in front of the French


    window, looking into the distance with a cold expression. ¡°Get someone to investigate this ident


    secretly.¡±


    Quincy was startled but then nodded.¡± Understood.¡± Quincy left the office, and Nn turned to look at


    the screen of his cell phone that was lying on the desk when a text message popped up.


    He picked up his cell phone and tapped on the notification. It came from an unknown number.


    [Howling¡¯s Golf Course, see you there.)


    Nn drove to Howling¡¯s outdoor golf course, parked his car outside, put on his trench coat, and


    entered the facility through its gate.


    There was no one on the empty golf course, and the quiet field looked even more serene.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 797 by desirenovel


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The waiter led Nn into the courtyard. A man was sitting in the corner of the outdoor cafe on the


    balcony.


    The man turned his head upon hearing the footsteps of someone walking up the steps, and he looked


    at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann actually came to see me, I¡¯m truly honored.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing Uncle Topaz is the


    one who gave you my contact information.¡± Nn pulled out the chair and sat down slowly across from


    that man.


    Tristan summoned the waiter. ¡°Fancy something to drink?¡±


    He replied indifferently, ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    Tristan said to the waiter, ¡°Give us another cup of Blue Mountain.¡±


    The waiter nodded.


    ¡°Anthony is indeed the person who gave me your contact information. No matter what, I¡¯m still your


    uncle.¡±


    ¡°My uncle?¡± Nn lifted his gaze and looked expressionless. ¡°The Goldmanns have never admitted to


    the fact of having you as a rtive.¡±


    Tristan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re still ming us for your mother¡¯s encounter. The Knowles actually treated your


    mother very well, even though your mother wasn¡¯t rted to us by blood.¡±


    ¡°You people treated her very well?¡± Nn sneered. ¡°The Knowles couldn¡¯t give birth to a daughter, who


    could bring benefits to the family through marriage, so you adopted an orphan in order to make her into


    a victim that would help the Knowles consolidate its status among the upper ss.¡± Looking at Tristan¡¯s


    expression, which dimmed gradually, Nn smirked. ¡°You people from the Knowles didn¡¯t need a


    daughter. What you needed was a tool that could help you gain benefits, am I right?¡±


    Natasha¡¯s appearance had been outstanding, and she had once been considered a scarce belle of the


    entertainment industry. Back then


    in Yaramoor, the Knowles had pushed her into the business and political circles because of her


    exceptional appearance. And all the men who her beauty had intoxicated would spend a lot of money


    just to be able to approach her.


    The Knowles had been the ones who profited the most from the benefits given by those men. They had


    been treating her as if she was the party girl of the Knowles rather than the daughter of the Knowles.


    Tristan¡¯s smile faded bit by bit. But the Knowles never allowed her to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Nn picked up the coffee that the waiter had just ced on the table, his tone sounding


    unconcerned. ¡°She would be of no value if she were to be tarnished by any man, and the Knowles


    knew that really well. An unobtainable item is often the most valuable and tempting one.¡±


    Tristan gave off a clear grin. ¡°But when it came to the entertainment industry, it was her choice to set


    foot in that field.¡±


    ¡°The entertainment industry is indeed aplicated circle, but it¡¯s at least clearer than yours.¡±


    Nn put down the cup and brushed across the mouth of the cup with his fingertip. ¡°Regardless of the


    desire for power, status, and ambition, no matter how bad the entertainment industry was, it would not


    dare to push someone to be a party girl or even a call girl.¡± Although the entertainment industry was a


    complicated circle, most of the people who were living in it did things voluntarily rather than


    compulsorily. The entertainment industry in Zlokova was no longer a circle where the prestigious could


    do whatever they wanted. All artists had human rights. If anything was forced onto anyone and the


    incident was exposed, the reputation of the person who overstepped would be ruined, and no one had


    the guts to take the risk.


    However, if one was living in the upper-ss circle of Yaramoor, the country of capitalism, one who did


    not have a powerful background could only be a ything of the others.


    Tristan calmly took a sip of coffee. ¡°But the Knowles are nowhere near as despicable whenpared


    to the Goldmann, am I right?¡±


    Nn turned his thumb ring and did not speak.


    ¡°Your great-grandfather impregnated the princess before marrying her. He didn¡¯t even marry her


    officially in the end.


    However, he still managed to get the Goldmanns promoted to royal blood for no reason. As for your


    grandfather, he yed with Ms. Hathaway¡¯s feelings and only made her into a tool to reproduce


    offspring. That definitely provoked the Hathaways, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nn¡¯s expression dimmed in an instant.


    Tristan scoffed, but the sneer faded almost immediately. ¡°No matter how bad the Knowles were, we at


    least acted responsibly for the sake of our family¡¯s reputation. Even though we used your mother, we


    never treated her badly.¡±


    Nn stood up slowly. ¡°Since Mr. Knowles has nothing else better to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Seeing him leave, Tristan lifted his eyelids. ¡°Your two kids are studying in a private elementary school,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 798 by desirenovel


    Nn stopped moving forward, turned his head, and looked extremely cold.


    Tristan picked up the cup of coffee. ¡°What a coincidence, my great-nephew studies in this elementary


    school too.¡± Katrina, who had been hospitalized, could not eat anything. Looking at her swollen and


    disfigured face, she smashed the mirror on the


    floor


    Maizie walked up to the door of the ward and knocked first. Katrina looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s you? What are


    you doing here?¡± Her rtionship with Maizie was not very friendly, and she certainly did not want to be


    friends with Maizie. She had only revealed that Barbara and Mrs. Goldmann were on the same side.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Maizie stopped by the bed and took a good look at her. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov is such a


    cruel man.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Katrina trembled slightly, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®How does she know about my rtionship with Mr. Zhivkov?¡¯


    Maizie was not at all surprised by her reaction. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you¡¯re a woman of no background. It¡¯s


    very difficult for you to survive in that circle.


    She seemed to take pride in her status.¡± After all, I¡¯m the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s not that


    difficult for me to get my hands on information regarding the matter between you and Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    Katrina¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°So what now? Are you here to show off your background?¡± ¡°Of


    course not. I¡¯m here because I wish to cooperate with you, Ms. Zalensky.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Katrina stared


    at her suspiciously. Maizie walked to the window. ¡°I know you want to bring down the Chases, so I bear


    good news.¡±


    Katrina was startled. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Maizie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely benefit from this good news. It¡¯s said that Yelena¡¯s uncle got into a car


    ident and died amidst rescue in the hospital. The Chases have suppressed the news, so even the


    media doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Katrina was astonished and froze on the bed.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± Katrina was shocked and could not believe it was true.


    Maizie walked to the bed, bent forward slightly, and looked at her. ¡°I got this piece of news from Mr.


    Zhivkov, so I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s true.


    Katrina grasped her nket tightly, She did not expect that the heir of the Chases had run into a car


    ident.


    Oh. God is almighty and, more importantly, fair. He actually wants to help me at this moment.¡¯


    She thought of something all of a sudden and nced at Maizie vigntly. ¡°You came to tell me this


    deliberately. What do you have in mind that requires me to cooperate with you?¡± ¡°If you want to tear


    down the Chases, I can help you.¡± Maizie stood up straight and paused for a second before adding.¡±


    However, you have to help me get into the Vouchers through marriage.¡±


    Katrina was astounded by the idea at first. She thenughed out loud. ¡°You want me to help you get


    married to the Bouchers?¡±


    ¡®I have no other choice now. I can¡¯t even go back to the Hannigans, Father has frozen all my credit and


    debit cards, and Tanner has been ignoring me all this while. In short, I¡¯ve beenpletely forced into a


    corner.


    There¡¯s no way that I can get back at that b*tch as long as I¡¯m stuck in this situation. The only way to


    get my revenge is for me to get married to the Bouchers. This is the only path that can provide me with


    the power to one-up Maisie Vanderbilt.


    ¡®I will make sure she will suffer all the humiliation I had to endure back then!¡± ¡°Yes, I want to marry Mr.


    Francisco Boucher. You had been together with his father, so you¡¯re the only person who can help me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now fighting for another chance to retaliate against her.¡¯


    Katrina leaned against the head of the bed and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Eugene has blocked me.


    Are you suggesting that I go find him and get myself killed in the process?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go find him.¡± Maizie crossed her arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re a pro when ites to flirting


    with men. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have managed to get together with Mr. Eugene Boucher and Mr.


    Zhivkov after that.¡±


    Katrina scoffed. ¡°Instead of going for Eugene¡¯s son, you might as well set your eyes on Helios Boucher,


    the eldest heir of the Bouchers. And when Helios bes the head of the family in the future, you¡¯ll


    automatically be the family¡¯s matriarch.¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 799 by desirenovel


    Maizie looked disdainful. ¡°You might not even be able to get Helios to take a fancy to you even if you


    were the one to approach him. I don¡¯t want to go for wool ande back with shorn, so Francisco is


    the best choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tasted defeat when ites to Helios.


    He won¡¯t be captivated by women, is as humorless as a monk, and doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic.


    That¡¯s why I dare not put my hope on Helios. I¡¯ll be left with nothing if I lose again this time around.


    ¡®But I¡¯ll still stand a chance if I go for Francisco. I¡¯ve looked into Francisco¡¯s background. Although he


    was a good-for-nothing yboy. he hasn¡¯t gotten in touch with any of those women ever since he went


    to the training camp a few years earlier.


    ¡®So I must minimize the risk by making Francisco my target. Anyway, he¡¯s one of the young heirs of the


    Bouchers, so marrying him won¡¯ t make much of a difference. I¡¯ll still get what I want at the end of the


    day.¡¯


    Katrina opened the drawer abruptly and took her purse out of it. ¡°I can help you out, but I do have a


    condition.¡±


    Maizie looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t betray me no matter what. This is my condition.¡± Katrina handed her a packet of powder.


    Maizie was startled. ¡°What is this?¡± Katrina sneered. ¡°Something that will turn any man into beasts.¡±


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    Maisie was absent-minded while eating. She kept on fiddling with the mashed potatoes on her te,


    but she had not eaten much, not


    even a few mouthfuls.


    Nn answered a phone call in the corridor and came back to the dining table. ¡°We¡¯ve looked into the


    ident.¡± Maisie returned to her senses and was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯ve looked into the ident?¡±


    He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see that you¡¯re so bothered by


    someone else¡¯s affairs.¡±


    She chuckled.


    Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t regained your memories, you would say¡­¡± Maisie imitated how he would look when he


    was saying something serious to her before he recovered from the amnesia. ¡°You¡¯re always worrying


    about other people¡¯s affairs, and I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    Nn gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Do I look that retarded?¡±


    Maisie blinked, realized what he meant, grabbed him by his shoulders, and shook him vigorously, ¡°How


    dare you call me a retard!¡±


    Nn took her into his arms, covered her eyes with his hands, and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You don¡¯t


    look retarded, but cute instead.¡±


    Maisie took his hand off her eyes and stared up at him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the cause of the ident?¡±


    His expression turned slightly solemn. ¡°It was hit by a truck and went over the railing of a 5-meter-high


    bridge. Although there was ake underneath the bridge, he was trapped in the car and couldn¡¯t swim.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t save himself.¡±


    ¡°What about his driver?¡±


    ¡°His driver was unconscious and couldn¡¯t be rescued either.¡±


    Maisie froze in her seat, feeling that something was wrong. ¡°But it was such a huge ident. Didn¡¯t


    anyone run into the incident and rescue him in time?¡±


    Nn squinted. ¡°The incident happened at dawn, and the path they took was a shortcut, so there were


    very few vehicles passing by that part of the road so early in the morning. Not to mention that it¡¯s


    located on the outskirts of the city. There are no residents who live nearby. so it was already toote


    when someone found out about the ident.¡± Maisie was stunned and lost in a trance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Why would Barbara¡¯s uncle take a shortcut? If it¡¯s a shortcut, it should be rather isted. There would


    be traffic cameras if he were to choose to take the freeway, and the owner of other vehicles would have


    called the police in time if there was an ident.


    ¡®Now, judging from what Nn just said, the truck driver must have fled the scene, either out of fear of


    being held ountable or because he was the one who deliberately caused that ident. ¡®This is a


    critical period, yet such a huge change urred in the Chases in just a few days. This is extremely


    unfavorable to the Chases.¡¯

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 800 by desirenovel


    Nn snatched her silverware away from her, ced them on the table, and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯ll get


    to eat againter.¡±


    ¡°Nn Goldmann!¡± The objection was invalid.


    The night was hazy, the music in the bar was deafening, the lights were dazzling in the dimness, the


    ladies on the stage were dancing pole dance while the fashionable men and women were drinking in


    the booths below the stage.


    Francisco and a few friends went to the bar for a drink and some entertainment..


    However, no women were sitting next to him, so he was there drinking by himself.


    One of the men grinned. ¡°Young Master Boucher, would you like us to get you a bargirl?¡± Francisco


    waved his hand and ced his arm on the edge of the back of the couch. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in


    getting close with any woman.¡±


    ¡°Yo, Young Master Boucher, it seems that you¡¯ve reformed. You were the one who introduced us to


    ladies when we used toe out for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Have you quit being a yboy ever since you came back from the training camp?¡±


    Francisco picked up his wine ss and ced it in front of his lips but did not drink from it. ¡°I didn¡¯t quit


    being a yboy, it¡¯s just that l¡¯ m looking for someone willing to get into a serious rtionship


    with me.


    ¡°Get into a serious rtionship?¡± Those men stared at Francisco in shock as if the statement that came


    out of his mouth was an auditory hallucination!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was astonished for a split second and put his ss down. ¡°Do you have anyments about my


    n to get into a rtionship with


    someone?¡±


    Those men chuckled, picked up their wine sses, and clinked sses. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink. Cheers.¡±


    Francisco got up and walked toward the restroom when someone rammed into him. He was about to


    scold someone, but he realized that it was Maizie when he looked up.


    Maizie had dressed herself up morously on purpose, and she smiled at Francisco


    after bumping into him deliberately. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?


    Get out of my sight!¡± Francisco had a very bad impression of Maizie. It could be said that he despised


    her very much. He pushed Maizie away and was about to leave, but Maizie held him back. ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, I wish to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong before this. But don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t


    pester you again in the future.¡±


    Maizie, who had reflected on herself with a strange expression, and was astonished for a few seconds.


    Without giving him the time to react, Maizie summoned a waiter and picked up two sses of wine


    from his tray. ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, I propose a toast in order to apologize to you. I¡¯ll finish my ss first to show my sincerity and


    respect.¡± She drank all the wine in the ss until there was not a drop left. After she finished drinking,


    she saw that Francisco did not move. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m apologizing to you sincerely. Aren¡¯t you going


    to ept my apology?¡± Seeing that she had finished her drink, Francisco thought it would be very


    disrespectful for him not to drink at all.


    He finished the ss of wine, and Maizie kept staring at him as he swallowed each and every gulp of


    the wine.


    ¡°Done.¡± Francisco put down the empty ss and dashed to the bathroom as he had been holding back


    for a long time.


    Maizie looked at his silhouette that disappeared into the crowd, and the corners of her lips could not


    help but twitch.


    ¡®The fish has taken the bait. This is truly a piece of cake.¡¯


    At Soul Jewelry¡­


    Maisie arrived at thepany very early in the morning and saw the news articles about the Chases.


    Reporters even surrounded Barbara and her father outside the funeral parlor for an interview.


    She frowned slightly.


    ¡®It seems that the Chases aren¡¯t the ones who broke the news. But the media still found out about the


    incident.¡¯


    Barbara had not been able to reply to the message that Maisie had sent her. It was most probably


    because she was too busy.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 801 by desirenovel


    Maisie smiled shyly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tristan chuckled, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t introduce us, I would know that this is Mrs. Goldmann.¡±


    He then turned to Maisie. ¡°I just met Mr. Goldmann the day before yesterday at the golf course.¡±


    Maisie paused before smiling. ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s


    mother Natasha was his sister. I just found out.¡±


    Tristan chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s going to be upset that I didn¡¯t tell her earlier. I¡¯ve been in Yaramoor all these


    years. Natasha was the one who didn¡¯t mention it.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Madam Nera nodded.


    Tristan looked at Maisie. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again when Mr. Goldmann is avable.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, but she maintained her smile and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Knowles. I¡¯ll tell Nn you asked.¡±


    She picked up her teacup and looked down. Nn had told her about his mother and the Knowles. His


    mother hadn¡¯t enjoyed her life growing up. His mother had never mentioned being rted to the


    Knowles of Yaramoor.


    Obviously, Nn¡¯s mother had never wanted to mention it to have a clean break from the Knowles.


    However, Tristan had met Nn a few days ago. Upon thinking about what had happened at the


    theater and the ¡®affair¡¯ Nn had mentioned Tristan had with


    Mrs. Boucher, she had no idea how to deal with them.


    She was the one who had seen it ¡®with her own eyes¡¯.


    Madam Nera and Tristan talked about business while Maisie listened quietly, not interrupting during the


    entire conversation.


    She put the teacup to her lip and was going to take a drink when Madam Nera asked Tristan, ¡°Is the


    preparation for your development project with Eastwood Enterprise going well?¡±


    Tristan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good, thanks to Mr. Topaz. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce, so I wouldn¡¯t know where


    to find good investors without him, but¡­¡±


    He put down his teacup. ¡°There was a Mr.


    Boucher among the investors. I was quite surprised.¡±


    Maisie looked at him. He mentioned the Bouchers but didn¡¯t seem to be avoidant but instead was pretty


    open about it.


    Madam Nera was surprised. ¡°Helios Boucher?¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that Helios


    seemed to be switching to business. I was quite surprised too.¡±


    She remembered something and turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re quite close to Helios. Did he tell


    you anything about this?¡±


    Maisie smiled as she shook her head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t tell me about this. He would probably talk to


    Nn instead.¡±


    Helios investing in a project with Tristan and Eastwood Enterprise was probably because of Nn¡¯s


    connections.


    They probably never would have thought that Tristan would be the one who was working with Anthony


    on the development.


    Madam Nera smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Their rtionship was trending.¡±


    Maisie tilted her head slightly and slowly drank the tea but froze because she saw someone. Christina


    Hill and Yael Boucher walked out of a room, followed by two or three people who looked about their


    age. They were in either business or politics.


    When they walked past the lounge, Yael saw Tristan first, then Madam Nera greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher,


    what a coincidence.¡±


    Yael nodded to Madam Nera. ¡°It is.¡±


    He looked at Maisie before speaking to Tristan, ¡°Mr. Knowles is here too.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Tristan stood up and extended his hand toward Yael, who shook it.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 802 by desirenovel


    Maisie awkwardly touched her forehead and looked toward Madam Nera. It was obvious that she was


    the only one who knew what was happening, and Madam Nera had no idea.


    She then looked at Christina, who didn¡¯t look affected when she saw Tristan. She really was thedy of


    the house of a well-known family.


    Maisie returned to herpany and saw Nn standing in front of the window when she stepped into


    her office.


    Light shone in his deep-set eyes. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Maisie ran into his arms. ¡°Madam Nera asked me out for tea. Mr. Knowles was there too.¡±


    Nn raised his hand and touched her crown. ¡°I know.¡±


    Maisie looked up at him. ¡°We even bumped into Mr. and Mrs. Boucher. The three of them met, and I felt


    pretty awkward sitting there.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°That must have beenplicated.¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not really. They mentioned you and asked why you weren¡¯t there. Mr. Knowles said


    we should get together when you have the time.¡±


    Nn sniggered. ¡°He knows who you are.¡±


    Maisie yed with his tie. ¡°Not only that, but he even knew that I saw him and Mrs.


    Boucher at the theater.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nn lifted Maisie to the desk and leaned forward, putting both his hands on the desk around her. ¡°Did


    he warn you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She pretended to be wronged and hugged his neck. ¡°If he did warn me, what should I


    do? Would he gouge my eyes out


    ?¡±


    Nnughed. ¡°No one would dare. It¡¯s fine if you saw. He has thick skin and isn¡¯t afraid that people


    will find out.¡±


    Maisie looked down. ¡°By the way, did you connect Helios with the investment for Eastwood


    Enterprise?¡±


    Nn nodded.


    She raised her eyes. ¡°Did you know that Tristan is Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner?¡±


    He stared at her red lips and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®You set him up again?¡±


    Nn chuckled with a deep voice, ¡°Why would I set him up? Do you think Tristan would jeopardize his


    own business? His affair with Mrs. Boucher would not affect Helios.¡±


    Helios was investing in Mr. Topaz¡¯s project, and Mr. Topaz was working with Tristan, but he would be


    very d that Helios invested in their project as an investor.


    Even if something were going on between Tristan and Mrs. Boucher, Tristan wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough


    to tell Helios about it. The Knowles had influence in Yaramoor, not Zlokova. It would be tough if he


    caused an issue there.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 803 by desirenovel


    Nn raised her chin and stared at her red lips. *There¡¯s no need for that. He didn¡¯te to Zlokova


    for us, but this old man is a little annoying. It¡¯s best to keep contact to a minimum.¡±


    ¡°Is he here for,¡± Before she could finish, Nn smiled slyly. ¡°Not the Bouchers either.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    Nn covered her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a Knowles boy in Daisie and Colton¡¯s ss, do you remember?¡±


    Maisie was surprised. ¡°That boy?¡±


    Nn stood up straight. ¡°He¡¯s the son of Tristan¡¯s nephew, the young Mr. Knowles.¡±


    Maisie was shocked.


    That child was the youngest Mr. Knowles.¡± But why is he studying in Zlokova?¡±


    Nn walked aside. ¡°It is probably safer to be away from the family.¡±


    At the hotel¡­


    When Francisco awoke, he had a splitting headache, and his brain was foggy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When he saw the naked woman lying next to him, he sat up in shock, looked down on his own naked


    body, and was just lost.


    When the woman woke up, Francisco immediately covered his body. ¡°You¡­¡±


    When he saw the woman¡¯s face, he lost it.¡± You!?¡±


    Maizie pretended to feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Francisco


    had no recollection. He remembered going into the toilet and feeling ufortable when he returned


    to his seat, so he had excused himself and left.


    And then¡­


    A woman was helping him.


    Maizie whispered, ¡°Francisco, you said you weren¡¯t feeling well. I was going to send you to the hospital,


    but y-you¡­¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°You did this to me.¡± Francisco sat there looking nk and spoke after a long time. ¡°No,


    no way¡­ Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡±


    Maizie feared up. ¡°You ate me up, and now you¡¯re trying to bail!?¡±


    Francisco held his forehead. How did this happen? He could have slept with anyone, but why her?


    Maizie got closer to him. ¡°Francisco¡­¡±


    He suddenly pushed her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Francisco had a huge reaction and looked disgusted. He picked up his clothes, which were scattered


    all over the floor, and ran into the bathroom.


    He turned the shower up to wash away the filth. He had slept with a woman like Maizie. He wanted to


    peel his own skin off.


    Unfortunately, he had zero recollection. Had he really touched her? Why hadn¡¯t he felt anything? He


    wasn¡¯t a pious man, but how could he have done anything if he had lost consciousness?


    Maizie sat on the bed listening to the sound of the running water and thinking of how disgusted


    Francisco looked. Her eyes turned dark.


    She had finally got him to the hotelst night, but he was out cold at the most crucial moment.


    She sent a message to ask Katrina what was in the drug and why it didn¡¯t work. Katrina replied: (Did


    you drop it in alcohol?] Maizie: (What else should I have done?]


    Katrina: (Read the instructions),


    Maizie took out whatever was left in the bag and saw ¡®Does not work with alcohol and almost died of


    anger.


    She had wasted all that energy! She had to make Francisco think that they had slept together, no


    matter what. When she heard that the shower was turned off, she put her phone down.


    Francisco came out of the bathroom, and she put on a sad face. ¡°I know you hate me, but this already


    happened, and it¡¯s not like ! wanted it to. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 804 by desirenovel


    Maizie could only take a step back to move forward so that it didn¡¯t look too obvious. Francisco


    suddenly took all his cash out of his wallet and threw them on the bed. ¡°This is all I have. I can¡¯t give


    you anything more.¡± Maizie froze as if she felt humiliated, ¡°What ¡­ What do you think I am?¡± ¡°What do


    you think?¡± Francisco buttoned up his coat. ¡°You climbed on top of me while I passed out. You did this


    to yourself. Do you think you¡¯ll marry into the Boucher family after sleeping with me? Naha.¡± Francisco


    left without looking back and mmed the door on the way out.


    Maizie looked at the money scattered on the bed and threw the pillow. ¡°You wait, Francisco Boucher!¡±


    Francisco got home and saw that Eugene was having tea while reading his papers. He saw that


    Francisco didn¡¯t greet him, so he mmed the cup on the table. ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°I was drunk and slept at my friend¡¯s ce.¡± Francisco went upstairs without looking at him.


    Eugene tossed the papers onto the table. It was getting too obvious that this boy was going against


    him. At the apartment block¡­ Samantha was cleaning the living room when she heard the doorbell.


    She thought it was Francisco, so she went ahead and opened the door.


    When she saw Eugene standing outside, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eugene wasn¡¯t


    friendly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Your son didn¡¯te backst night. Aren¡¯t you going to say something


    about it?¡±


    Samantha was amused that he hade all the way there to me her. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. You¡¯re the


    father, and you got him to stay with you. If you can¡¯t control him, you can¡¯te and me me for it.¡±


    Eugene saw that she was closing the door, so he blocked it and calmed his tone. ¡°We¡¯ve been married


    for so many years. Do we really have to be enemies?¡±


    After their divorce, he did some selfreflection and realized that he hadn¡¯t been treating her well.


    Now that their son was an adult, the home was a lot quieter, and when he got home, no one was there


    waiting anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Samantha said in a calm voice, ¡°I never saw you as my enemy. Francisco is my son, and you¡¯re his


    father,¡± ¡°Samantha, I¡­ I know I wasn¡¯t great, but I realized that the home is too quiet without you. I


    wish you could move back.¡±


    That surprised her, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Eugene grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Because of the divorce? We can get back together if you want to-¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Samantha slowly moved his hand away and said in an understanding tone, ¡°Some


    rtionships just won¡¯t work once a crack is formed.¡± ¡°Think about Francisco-¡® ¡°I¡¯ve already done a lot


    for him.¡± Samantha calmly cut him off. ¡°I would have asked for a divorce a lot earlier if it weren¡¯t


    because of him.¡±


    Eugene choked, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long, and now that he¡¯s all grown up and has ns of his own, I just want to be me and


    not live for anyone.¡±


    Eugene drove away from the apartment, and once he passed the gates, Katrina got out of the cab with


    a mask on.


    The car looked familiar, and she recognized it-it was Eugene.


    Katrina¡¯s body stiffened. Why was he there? To see his ex-wife? Or.


    Her phone rang, and she hesitated to pick it up because it was an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Did you spread the news?¡± Katrina smiled coldly when she heard the voice, ¡°Yelena Chase, are you


    questioning me?¡±

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 805 by desirenovel


    Barbara¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Just answer, did you or did you not?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Katrina walked into


    the building and fished some keys out of her bag. ¡°Your uncle is dead, but your family is trying to hide


    that from the outside world. How could I let that happen?¡±


    Barbara said, ¡°Hah, are you involved in my uncle¡¯s car ident?¡± Katrina frowned. ¡°Yelena, stop this


    nonsense. Why would I be involved with your uncle¡¯s death? God is just punishing the Chases and


    taking it out on you. How is that my fault?¡±


    Barbaraughed. ¡°How would I know if this was your n with Peter Zhivkov?¡± Katrina got out of the


    elevator but paused when she heard that. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go ask Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    Barbara hung up before she could reply. Katrina stood outside her door, and her head started buzzing.


    She had a bad feeling about this.


    At the Glitz Club¡­ Barbara sat in the dimly-lit room, scrolling through her phone. She saw the message


    Maisie had sent but didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t get others involved in her family matters any longer. She


    locked her phone when a man walked in and courteously stood in front of her. ¡°Ms. Chase, your father


    asked me to tell you not to get involved with Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t answer.


    The man looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. The ident is rted to the people behind Mr.


    Zhivkov. Even if you know he¡¯s involved, he¡¯s a cunning man. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t just


    show up. It will only hurt you if you find anything about Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    She rubbed her temples, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After the man left, Barbara¡¯s face dropped. Peter Zhivkov was indeed cunning. He knew that Katrina


    had a bone to pick with the Chases, so he had framed her for it. She probably didn¡¯t even know that


    she was a scapegoat.


    Her intelligence was her downfall. She had been under the impression that she could use Peter against


    the Chases and could be fine.


    A few dayster¡­


    Ryleigh and Maisie were having lunch at a restaurant. ¡°Have you seen Barbarately?¡±


    Maisie looked up. ¡°No, is anything wrong?¡±


    Ryleigh pushed her peas around and stopped eating. ¡°That¡¯s weird. She didn¡¯t reply to my messages


    and stopped answering the group chat. I heard something happened in her family, do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very busytely.¡± Maisie took a sip of soup. Other than being busy, Barbara didn¡¯t reply to her


    messages or contact them probably because she didn¡¯t want to get them involved. Ryleigh looked at


    her clean fingers and remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you design a ring? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?


    Have you not given it to him yet?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m going to give it to him on his birthday.¡±


    Ryleigh suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re nning to surprise him. That¡¯s what you would do.¡±


    ¡°When you and Louis settle down, you cane to me to get your ring designed too.¡±


    Maisie smiled knowingly and opened up her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡±


    Ryleigh awkwardly looked away and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s best not to¡­¡±


    Maisie took a sip of her soup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked around and leaned in, then whispered, ¡°I suspect that¡­ Louis¡­ might have some weird


    fetish.¡±


    Maisie was curious. Ryleigh put her hand next to her face to cover it. ¡°He wants me to dress up in


    school uniform.¡±

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 806 by desirenovel


    Maisie was stumped. She turned her head sideways and dissolved into a fit of cough.


    Ryleigh picked up the ss of juice from the table and took a sip. ¡°He wants me to put on a costume.


    I¡¯m not a fan of cosy. Wait. Could it be that he¡¯s into cosy?¡±


    Nowadays, cosy was a popr culture amongst young people, and the men in their country widely


    epted female cosyers.


    Maisie cleared her throat and couldn¡¯t help herself but smile. ¡°I think you might be able to make a good


    cosyer,¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ryleigh replied.


    Maisie went to the restroom. Just when she stood at the sink, washed her hands, and took out her


    lipstick to apply to her lips, a woman came out of the cubicle.


    In the mirror, the woman who walked out of the cubicle was none other than Mrs.


    Boucher.


    Christina did not expect to run into Maisie in the restroom. There was no expression on her face. She


    walked toward the sink and put her purse down.


    ¡°Seems like we¡¯re quite fated, Mrs. Goldmann,¡± she said half-heartedly.


    Maisie let out an embarrassed smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here as well, Mrs.


    Boucher.¡±


    After Christina finished washing her hands, she pulled a tissue paper and began wiping her hands dry.


    ¡°Did Mr. Knowles tell you anything in the restaurant that day?¡±


    Maisie closed the lipstick and was stunned. She rolled her eyes around the sockets and replied, ¡°Nope.


    Mr. Knowles was just talking business with Madam Nera.¡±


    She could feel that Christina had heaved out a sigh of relief after what she said. ¡°Are you here with


    your friends, Mrs. Boucher?¡± Christina¡¯s face lightened a bit, but there was still no expression on her


    face. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going out first.¡±


    She took her purse and left.


    Maisie waited for a while beforeing out of the restroom. She returned to the restaurant, and


    Ryleigh was almost finished with her meal.


    Maisie then went forward to pay the bill. When they walked toward the elevator, she asked, ¡°Did you


    see your aunt?¡±


    ¡°My aunt? Nope. Is she in the restaurant too?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion.


    However, Maisie did not reply.


    The door to the elevator opened up, and the man who came out of the elevator squinted his eyes when


    he saw Maisie. ¡°What a coincidence, Mrs. Goldmann.¡±


    A hint of surprise crossed Maisie¡¯s eyes when she saw Tristan, but she did not allow her emotion to


    escape to her face. She smiled at him back and replied, ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡®He isn¡¯t here to see Mrs. Boucher, is he?¡¯ Before Maisie could think further, Tristan looked at them and


    said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with someone in the private room. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Maisie was slightly stunned. She then gave him a slightly awkward but polite smile and said, ¡°I guess


    next time. My friend still needs to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Zee, I¡¯m not- Ah!¡± Before Ryleigh could finish her sentence, Maisie pinched her thigh, causing her to


    jump in pain.


    Maisie hurriedly supported her and said in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°Did your leg hurt again? I told you


    to stay at home and rest, but you didn¡¯t want to listen to me.¡±


    After that, she looked at Tristan and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Knowles. My friend broke her leg not long ago.


    She just had an operation to put a te into her leg, so she can¡¯t walk very well yet.¡±


    Ryleigh had no choice but to suffer in silence.


    Tristan offered them a faint smile and replied, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s kind of a pity. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now,


    Mr. Knowles. Enjoy your meal,¡± Maisie said as she nodded at him. After that, she hurriedly carried


    Ryleigh into the elevator.


    Tristan watched as the door of the elevator closed. He chuckled slightly and mumbled, ¡°What an


    interesting little girl.¡±


    At the underground parking lot¡­


    Ryleigh massaged her thigh and walked beside Maisie. She tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. She


    looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, even if you want to pinch me, you should¡¯ve told me beforehand. Do


    you know how painful that was?¡±


    Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned around, and cupped her cheeks in her hands. ¡°Alright, alright. Next


    time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to make it up for you, okay?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked as if she


    had forgotten about the pain. ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 807 by desirenovel


    Maisie did not know what to say. She released Ryleigh, turned around, and walked toward her car.


    While she was sending Ryleigh back to the academy, Ryleigh asked about the man,¡± Zee, do you know


    the man we met just now?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Maisie replied. She kept her gaze fixed ahead and continued. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner,


    and I know him through Madam Nera.¡±


    It was only then understanding dawned upon Ryleigh. ¡°I see. No wonder I can sense an air of


    confidence in that man. So, he¡¯s a businessman. Why did he treat you so well? He even wanted to


    invite you to a meal. Could it be that¡­¡±


    She paused for two seconds, spun her head around to look at Maisie, and said, ¡°His son has taken a


    liking to you, and he wants you to be his daughter-inw?¡±


    Maisie was stumped and caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Do you have any idea what you are


    talking about, Ryleigh? He knows Nn and knows that I¡¯m Nn¡¯s wife, so how is there any chance


    he would want me to be his daughter-inw? I don¡¯t even know if he has a son or not. Maybe he has a


    daughter instead?¡±


    Ryleigh stopped talking as she received a news notification on her phone. She tapped on it and was


    shocked. Barbara¡­ She¡¯s a murderer?¡±


    Maisie was stunned. She pulled over and took Ryleigh¡¯s phone.


    #The murderer from the Chases: She was acquitted due to her strong background and changed her


    name to ¡°Barbara Chase¡±, and she has returned #


    She clicked on it, and the content was about the fake news about Barbara.


    ¡°Zee, what is this all about?¡± Ryleigh did not know about Barbara¡¯s matter, so she was both shocked


    and confused when she saw the news.


    Maisie returned the phone to her and asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Ryleigh shook her head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. Barbara isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This news came out right after what happened to the Chases. I¡¯m guessing that someone


    couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Maisie suspected that Katrina was behind this.


    Barbara¡¯s uncle had had an ident while her father had retired, and the Chases had cut off their ties


    with the people from the top. When Katrina published the news to crusade against the Chases, it set off


    a huge public outcry, which was tantamount to adding salt


    to the wound for the Chases.


    Maisie sent Ryleigh to the gate of the Royal Academy of Music. After Ryleigh went inside, Maisie pulled


    out her phone and made a call to Barbara.


    It took Barbara quite a while to answer her call. She seemed to be drinking wine as she said, ¡°Maisie?


    What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Maisie asked.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m at the Glitz Club now,¡± Barbara replied. She was lying on the top of the bar, swirling the wine


    in the ss and smiling.¡±


    Drinking some wine.¡± ¡°Glitz Club?¡± Maisie asked. She wondered what Barbara was doing over there.


    After all it was daytime right now, and the Glitz Club only operated at night.


    She stomped on the elerator and left the academy. ¡°I¡¯ll go to look for you now.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Barbara put her hand on her forehead and continued, ¡°Stay out of this. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about me. I can handle it myself.¡± Barbara then hung up the call and propped herself up by holding


    onto the bar. Other than the waiters preparing for the evening¡¯s opening at the side, there were no


    other guests in therge club.


    The manager walked toward Barbara and said, ¡°Ms. Chase, you¡¯re drunk. My boss asked me to bring


    you upstairs to rest.¡± There was a private room in the Glitz Club that none of the guests knew about


    except for the owner and the people in the club.


    Barbara did not move.


    The manager called two girls rehearsing for tonight¡¯s performance and said, ¡°She¡¯s our boss¡¯ VIP. Get


    her upstairs to rest.¡± The two girls nodded and carried Barbara upstairs.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The elevator came to the fifth floor. The fifth floor was separate, and although it also belonged to the


    Glitz Club, it was the owner¡¯s office area, and only executives and shareholders could set foot in it.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 808 by desirenovel


    ¡°Do you know the rtionship between this Ms. Chase and our boss? Why does he take such good


    care of her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask a question that you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Have you forgotten what happenedst time? The


    man who Meg had her eyes set onst time is Ms. Chase¡¯s friend. When Ms. Chase stepped in and


    told her to stay away from her friend, Meg wasn¡¯t happy about it. She went toin to our boss. Our


    boss asked his men to give Meg a p on the cheek and told her to mind her own business.¡±


    Both of the girls carried Barbara to a room with antique decorations. There was a wall furnace. The wall


    was red in color and filled with biblical scrolls.


    They put Barbara on the bed and closed the door when they were on their way out.


    Theizens were oblivious to Barbara¡¯s incident, so they were easily manipted. Michael was busy


    with his family¡¯s affairs, so he had no time to settle the things that were going on on the Inte.


    Therefore, the name ¡°Barbara¡± appeared on Google Trends. Sitting with her legs crossed on the couch,


    Maisie scrolled through Google Trends. After a short while, she put her phone away and held the


    cushion in her arms.


    When Nn came downstairs with the coffee cup in his hand, he nced at the person sitting on the


    couch.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He went to sit beside her and put the cup on the desk. ¡°Are you still worried about Barbara?¡±


    Maisie rested her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°It has been pretty difficult for her. Her family is in


    trouble, and the controversy of the past hase back to haunt her. She cannot exin to the public


    clearly, and she is currently being attacked on the Inte. This is no different from pushing her to


    death.¡±


    After all, it had been many years since the incident. Most of the people had no memory of it, not to


    mention that someone was inciting the masses from the dark.


    Besides, it was true that the Chases had tried to suppress the news about Barbara at that time. Even if


    Barbara had killed that person in self-defense, no one was there to prove the situation.


    Nn ran his hand over her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you forgotten about that video,


    Zee?¡± ¡°Video?¡± Maisie jerked up and looked at Nn in shock.


    It was only then she remembered the video on Katrina¡¯s phone. The video had been taken on the spot


    secretly, and they had originally wanted to capture the process of Eric viting Barbara to destroy her


    reputation. ¨C


    When the two of them had been fighting over the knife, Barbara fell back on the bed. Eric had the knife


    in his hand back then. He had pounced on her and threatened her. While Barbara was struggling, the


    knife had identally stabbed Eric.


    The video had fallen into Katrina¡¯s hands, and Katrina had been using the video to threaten the Chases


    for many years,


    In other words, the video in Katrina¡¯s hands was the only evidence they had right now.


    The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened as he said, ¡°I still have the video on myputer. I haven¡¯t


    deleted it yet.¡±


    Maisie threw herself at him and rested her chin on his shoulder. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    the best, Nn. I know I can always rely on you¡±


    Nn secured her even tighter in his arms and kissed her. ¡°So, what are you going to do to pay me


    back?¡±


    Maisie lifted her head and giggled. ¡°Do you even need to ask? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already thought about


    it.¡±


    Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and chuckled. ¡°I want to see you wearing a maid¡¯s outfit to


    seduce me.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as she turned her head sideways. ¡°W-Where


    did you learn that from?¡± Nn smiled amusingly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see it a long time ago. I¡¯m


    sure you will look great in it.¡± He caught her hair in his teeth and tucked it behind her ear, his breath


    muffled and heavy.


    ¡°Shall we go back to our room?¡±


    Maisie did not say anything.


    Nn scooped her up and went upstairs.


    There was a box on the bed, and inside the box was the maid¡¯s outfit. Maisie pinched his arm in


    exasperation and hissed. ¡°You set me up!¡±


    A chuckle rolled out from Nn¡¯s throat as he replied, ¡°Well, you can put it that way if


    you want to.¡±


    Maisie went into the changing room to get herself changed into the maid¡¯s outfit.


    Nn was standing with his arms across his chest. There was a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Do


    you need my help?¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 809 by desirenovel


    ¡°No! Don¡¯te in!¡± Maisie shouted nervously.


    The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened.


    After a short while, the door was opened. Maisie had changed into the outfit as she came out of the


    dressing room embarrassingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did it on purpose. Look at this costume¡­¡±


    The dress was short, and thecy hem was fluffy. The W-shaped cor was deep, allowing her fair skin


    to be exposed to the air. The waistline of the dress was designed so as to entuate her tiny waist,


    and coupled up with the pairs of ck stockings that wrapped


    around her legs like a glove, she looked extremely charming and sexy.


    Initially, Nn just wanted to see her in a maid¡¯s outfit. He did not expect that she would look so good


    in it.


    On top of that, the embarrassed and nervous expression on her face made her look like amb to be


    ughtered. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down in his throat, and his gaze was filled with desire.


    Maisie could see what he was thinking through his gaze. Just when she was about to run back to the


    dressing room, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pinned her to the wall.


    He kept her head in ce andnded passionate kisses on her one after another.


    Slowly, she melted in his arms. Her soul was burning in his zing desire, and she was bobbing up


    and down like a person clutching tightly to a floating log in the sea.


    Once again, the Glitz Club lit up the night sky. The room upstairs was dark, and a ray of neon light


    shone on the bed through the window


    When Barbara cracked her eyes open, she felt so much pain in her head as if someone was


    hammering her head with a sledgehammer. She slowly got herself up and switched on themp on the


    desk, filling the room with a warm yellow light.


    Massaging her forehead, she exited the room. When she was in the corridor, she heard a woman


    screaming painfully in a low voice from a room.


    Barbara froze and slowly walked toward the room where the voice came from. It was a utility room at


    the back of the corridor. The voice became even clearer when she was standing at the door. It sounded


    familiar to her.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ Katrina?¡¯


    Just when she put her hand on the handle and was about to push the door open to look at it, a voice


    came behind her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Chase.¡±


    Her shoulders shook, and she turned around to see the manager was walking toward her.


    The manager offered her a smile and said,¡± Since you¡¯re awake, you should go home now. If not, your


    father will be worried about you.¡± Inside this room¡­ The manager maintained the smile on his face and


    replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just punishing a misbehaving employee.¡±


    Barbara did not ask any more questions. She looked at the room onest time before turning around


    and left the floor.


    After she came out of the Glitz Club, Barbara pulled her phone out and made a call to Katrina, but


    Katrina did not answer the phone.


    She was pretty certain that the voice she had heard just now belonged to Katrina, and she wondered


    what they had done to her.


    Her phone rang again, and it was Maisie.


    She answered the call, and Maisie said,¡± Come to my office tomorrow. I have something to give you.¡±


    Barbara was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened to your voice?¡±


    Maisie jerked her head around to stare at Nn, who looked perfectly fine, and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Nothing. I shouted myself hoarse when I was scolding someone today.¡±


    Barbara gged herself a cab at the junction and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to your office tomorrow.¡±


    After they hung up the call, Maisie threw the pillow at Nn and snarled, ¡°This is all your fault!¡±


    Nn grabbed the pillow and put the document down. He hugged her from the back and rested his


    chin on her shoulder. The smile on his face deepened as he said,¡± Yeah. It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve


    controlled myself.¡±


    The next day, at Soul¡­


    Maisie was wearing a purple turtle-neck sweater with a ck leather skirt. She looked elegant and


    pretty.


    Standing in front of the table, she drank arge gulp of water to soothe her throat until Barbara


    appeared in the doorway.


    She rubbed her temples and sat down on the couch. ¡°I drank too muchst night. My head feels like


    someone is hitting it with a hammer


    Maisie put the cup down and handed the USB drive in her hand to Barbara.


    Barbara was dumbfounded. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°There is a video about you inside. I asked Nn to get it from Katrina¡¯s phone the other day.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 810 by desirenovel


    Barbara took over the USB drive. She looked at Maisie incredulously and said,¡± You¡­¡± Maisie sat in


    front of her and interrupted,¡± What can you do by yourself? I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s going on with


    your family, and you all are very vulnerable right now. Even if you want to exin, do you think those


    people will believe in you if you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡±


    Barbara frowned. After a long while, she sighed. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the cause of my uncle¡¯s death.


    My father has other things to attend to, so he can¡¯t do anything. Honestly, I really don¡¯t know what to


    do.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She lifted her head to look at Maisie, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help


    me so much.¡±


    Maisie lowered her head. Honestly, she had no idea why she wanted to help Barbara as well Perhaps it


    was because she could see her past self in Barbara.


    She smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? When my friend is in trouble, I can¡¯t just sit back and do


    nothing.¡±


    Barbara was stunned. She put the USB back into her bag, rose to her feet, and smiled. ¡°Then I can¡¯t let


    you do me this favor for nothing.¡± The discussion on the Inte was getting more and more intense.


    While theizens were making all sorts of spection, Barbara posted something on her Facebook.


    #If I¡¯m guilty, I¡¯ll let thew decide my fate. If my background represents everything,


    I¡¯d rather be the worst person in the world.#


    As soon as Barbara published the post, someizens who did not believe in her began to throw all


    sorts of cynicalments at her. #Hah, you¡¯ve killed someone. I don¡¯t understand how you have the


    guts to say something like that.#


    #If you didn¡¯t seduce him, would he try to vite you?#


    #Do you think you can run away from legal liability just because you have a good father? Even if he


    tried to vite you, did you really have to kill him? Stop trying to clear your name. You¡¯re only making


    things worse. A person like you should just go to prison.# #Are you guys serious? He tried to vite


    her. Why do you guys say it was her fault, and she tried to seduce him instead? Is it because she¡¯s a


    woman, so she deserves to be assaulted? Since when has the moral value of theizens of our


    country be so crooked?#


    #Are you her family? Why are you standing up for her?#


    When Barbara came out of thewyer¡¯s office with her bodyguards, the media reporters surrounded


    her.


    ¡°Ms. Chase, did youe to thewyer¡¯s office with the intention of reversing the verdict?¡± ¡°Ms. Chase,


    it¡¯s said that you identally killed him when you were defending yourself. Did your father participate in


    the case back then ? If not, why did you change your name when you were sent abroad? Is that to


    avoid public opinion?¡± All of them stuck their cameras on Barbara¡¯s face. Barbara was expressionless


    and did not respond to them. She walked to the car with her bodyguard in front of her. ¡°Murderer! You


    should go to prison!¡±


    Someone pretended to be a reporter and threw an egg at Barbara. The egg fell on her head. The egg


    trickled down her hair, leaving her in a mess.


    The bodyguards went up to restrain the group of people attempting to start a ruckus. When those


    people saw the reporters were all filming, theyughed maniacally. ¡°What do you want to beat us up in


    front of the reporters? Fine, do it, let everyone see your true faces.


    Barbara took over the tissue paper handed to her by the bodyguards and wiped the egg off her body.


    After that, she turned to look at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    The group of bodyguards released them.


    Barbara took her sunsses down and looked at them. ¡°Are you guys police officers?¡±


    The group of people was stunned.


    Barbara then continued calmly. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t police officers, then you don¡¯t have the right to


    assume that I¡¯m guilty. Do you know that attacking other people on the street openly cannd you in


    jail? Besides, I believe in justice. I wanted to reverse the verdict because I think I¡¯m innocent. I did


    nothing wrong. Even if it happens again, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 811 by desirenovel


    Barbara thought of something before getting into the car, turned her head, and asserted herself to the


    camera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what moral high ground you people think you¡¯re standing on when you¡¯re


    pointing your fingers at me. I seemingly look like the victim of this incident, don¡¯t I? Sure enough, the


    person who would have died back then would be me if I hadn¡¯t resisted and fought back. I¡¯ve done


    nothing wrong when all I did was fight for my life. I don¡¯t need your sympathy, but at the same time, I


    won¡¯t allow you people to nder me.¡±


    Barbara Chase epted the Salvadores¡¯ Appeal# appeared on every single trending article list on the


    Inte, and all photos of the scene were posted on the Inte by


    reporters.


    This time around, two groups ofizens with different points of view were formed on the Inte, and


    they debated and quarreled. Most women spoke up for Barbara and also argued against thements


    that someizens posted, saying that ¡°that¡¯s the oue


    that those women deserve if they are the ones who seduced the men at first¡±. As a result, an article


    and poll titled # Should Women Resist When They Are Being Vited?# was posted on the Inte,


    and it had collected tens of millions of surveys,ments, and likes.


    At noon, Soul Jewelry took the lead to speak up for Barbara.


    #Barbara Chase has Soul Jewelry¡¯s full support, a cassation appeal of her verdict is uneptable.#


    Soul Jewelry¡¯s decision to stand up and show its support for Barbara at this juncture left everyone


    astonished.


    After all, it was not advisable forpanies to get themselves involved in such controversial topics as


    much as possible, but Soul Jewelry spoke out for Barbara. Soon, in addition to Soul Jewelry, the


    ckgold Group responded to the topic too. Nn even liked the post #Should Women Resist When


    They Are Being Vited?#. Helios also picked Barbara¡¯s side as the only popr artist in the


    entertainment industry who forwarded the article. #What Ms. Barbara Chase deserves is justice instead


    of a crusade against her.# was the title of his post. At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­ ¡°Helios


    Boucher, have you lost your mind!? You actually reposted this article? Aren¡¯t you afraid ofizens


    shredding you into pieces!?¡± Morgan broke into Helios¡¯ office and dashed up to his desk lividly. ¡°What


    the hell were you thinking when you decided to join in the fun?¡± Helios scrolled through his Twitter feed


    without even lifting his eyelids. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m joining in the fun. I¡¯m just doing what I think 1 need to


    do.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you need to do?¡± Morgan was so furious that he was about to have a heart attack.


    He said earnestly, * Helios, you¡¯re an actor, and you have no idea just how influential you are. The


    matter rted to the daughter of the Chases isn¡¯t something that you should take part in. If this matter


    were toe back to haunt you in the end, what would the public think of you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be the one who will be affected even if the matter backfires.¡± Helios ced the tablet on the


    desk. ¡°If Barbara Chase is truly a murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the appeal.¡± Morgan was


    astounded and stood with his arms akimbo. ¡°Helios, just don¡¯t me me for not reminding you when


    things go south. Are you really not afraid of the risk?¡±


    Helios got up, walked to the French window, and looked out at the scenery outside the window. He then


    turned to look at Morgan after a while. ¡°If it¡¯s wrong for a woman to resist when being vited, then the


    world should be the thing that¡¯s gone really wrong.¡±


    Morgan was flustered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Helios leanednguidly against the wall, with his back facing the window. His facial features were


    ckened by the sun that shone in through the window. ¡°As a public figure, shouldn¡¯t I speak up for


    such issues?¡± Sure enough, after Helios spoke up for Barbara on the Inte, Helios¡¯ fans started


    supporting their idol and were willing to wait for the result of the appeal. At the same time, some of the


    fans were worried about Helios and were afraid that Helios would be implicated. And the application for


    an appeal submitted by Barbara was heard by the court on the third day. Barbara took thewyer into


    the courtroom, and she saw Maisie and Ryleigh in the public gallery while Ryleigh waved to her and


    cheered her on.


    The Salvadores sat on the intiff¡¯s seat, and they had hired awyer too. Thewyer then reiterated


    the Salvadores¡¯ words to the judge . ¡°The defendant, Ms. Chase, caused the death of the aggressor


    due to excessive self-defense, so she should be sentenced to imprisonment for not less than three


    years and not more than seven years. An acquittal is unreasonable, and the intiff suspects that there


    was a misjudgment in the trial back then.¡±

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 812 by desirenovel


    Barbara¡¯swyer chuckled. ¡°The family members of the offenders were also present when the verdict


    was being passed. Since the verdict didn¡¯t sit well with the family members of the offenders, why has it


    been dyed until today?¡± Mrs. Salvadore looked at the judge. ¡°We were present at the time, but Ms.


    Chase¡¯s family background isn¡¯t something that ordinary families like us canpare to. We¡¯ve always


    wanted tounch an appeal too, but Ms. Chase has changed her name and gone into hiding these few


    years. We couldn¡¯t locate her, so how did you expect us tounch an appeal for the case?¡±


    The judge dropped the gavel, and the courtroom filled with constant chatter became dead silent in an


    instant. ¡°Can I have the defendant exin this situation to me?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Barbara¡¯swyer stood up and motioned for someone to hand him aptop. ¡°It just so happens that I


    have a piece of evidence of the incident in my possession. Why don¡¯t we let the intiff take a look at


    it?¡±


    The staff put theptop on the intiff¡¯s desk, and the video on the screen recorded the whole struggle


    between the victim and the aggressor.


    The Salvadores¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the video. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!?¡±


    Barbara¡¯swyer looked at them and continued. ¡°After watching the video, we don¡¯t believe that Ms.


    Chase killed the aggressor due to excessive self-defense. Firstly, the aggressor was the one who


    threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s life with a knife first, forcing Ms. Chase to engage in sexual intercourse with


    him,


    ¡°Secondly, when Ms. Chase was being pushed, she resisted regardless of the knife that the aggressor


    had in his possession. The video shows that the whole process had severely threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s


    safety. Hence, Ms. Chase¡¯s action of grabbing the knite to protect herself and killing the offender by


    mistake is a legitimate self-defense act. Which means thew should acquit Ms. Chase.¡± Mrs.


    Salvadore stood up. ¡°This video must be fake! This video wasn¡¯t even presented in the previous trial!¡±


    The judge solemnly interrupted her,¡± Please be quiet.¡± After saying so, he nced at the defendant.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on the video?¡± Barbara slowly opened her mouth. ¡°This video was


    recorded by a camera that was installed in the room by someone else back then. They originally


    wanted to record the process of me being vited by Mr. Salvadore, which would lead to my disgrace.


    The person who took the video then moved on to ckmailing my father and me with the video


    recording for many years. As for why I¡¯ve changed my name, it¡¯s because my father wanted me to


    shake off my past and start over.¡±


    Barbara¡¯swyer handed over a document to the court¡¯s staff. ¡°This piece of evidence shows that


    someone has been ckmailing Ms. Chase and the Chases with the video over the years.¡±


    The staff submitted the documents to the judge. After going through the evidence, the judge then


    turned to ask the intiff, ¡°Is there anything else that you would like to add?¡±


    The intiff¡¯swyer sat down. ¡°No.¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore grabbed the hem of his cor and became extremely agitated.¡± Why aren¡¯t you saying


    anything? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would help us win this appeal!?¡±


    Thewyer pushed her hand away. ¡°The video that the defendant presented is already a very favorable


    piece of evidence. You can no longer win thewsuit now, no matter who¡¯s representing you.¡±


    Mrs. Salvadore froze in ce, while Mr. Salvadore did not say a thing. The judge announced the


    adjournment of the court.


    Soon, Barbara¡¯swyer posted the video that had been presented as evidence and the result of the


    appeal on the Inte.


    #The victim¡¯s actions in the video have been deemed as proper self-defense and thus, don¡¯t constitute


    a criminal offense. Thew has once again found Ms. Chase to be innocent today. So, please don¡¯t


    spread rumors and nder Ms. Chase anymore. Thank you.#


    #The fingers of those keyboard warriors are even more terrifying than those of a murderer.#


    #Doesn¡¯t anyone think it¡¯s weird? Why was the video recorded in the first ce?#


    #ording to some of thements, if this video weren¡¯t presented during the trial, Ms. Chase¡¯s


    reputation would¡¯ve been dragged through the mud by you sh*tsacks already!# #Ms. Chase¡¯s life was


    being threatened, and the knife was already on her neck, making the offender¡¯s action a criminal felony.


    So why should the incident survivor take another beating from you douchebags? LOL, nowadays ,


    women who almost got raped get all the finger pointings. So, are you saying that what all the men did is


    correct and that they¡¯re innocent? Are beautiful women who wear skirts an excuse for men tomit


    crimes?

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 813 by desirenovel


    #Seamless fruits won¡¯t attract flies # #Sir, with all due respect, are you admitting that men are all flies? I


    bet flies are all feeling extremely aggrieved as your statement misrepresents them as a species. #


    #1 only heard that flies grow up eating sh*t. Does that mean that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re able to utter pure


    bullsh*t!?#


    At a hotpot restaurant¡­ Barbara and Maisie were eating beef slices while scooping more out of the pot


    of spicy broth. Both of them were sweating buckets from the spices.


    Ryleigh scrolled through thements on the Inte andughed out loud.¡± Netizens nowadays have


    great potential when ites to bing stand-upedians. Each one of them sounds more


    bizarre than the other. They would cling to their keyboard ande up with a thesis a s if they were the


    embodiment of justice whenever something happened, but they¡¯re also pros in ying dumb as soon


    as the victims of the incident manage to rify themselves.¡±


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to dig into the hotpot that you¡¯ve been struggling to get off your


    mind over the past few days? Why are you still scrolling through your Twitter feed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just browsing through my feed casually,¡± Ryleigh put down her phone immediately, thought of


    something, and stared at Barbara


    ¡°By the way, Helios actually spoke up for you.¡± ¨C


    Barbara grabbed her ss of fruit juice and took a sip. ¡°He only spoke for me because I helped him in


    the past.¡±


    ¡°You helped him?¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    Barbara replied calmly, ¡°I once ran into him at the Glitz Club back then. He was a little drunk and was


    pestered by a woman who ¡ª mistook him for a bar boy. I went over and helped him when I saw


    paparazzi.¡±


    Ryleigh pouted. ¡°Wow, that must be a nightmare for Helios.¡±


    Barbara dipped her meat slice in the sauce. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that Helios would have gone down in


    mes if I hadn¡¯t approached him that night.¡±


    Maisie was drinking water and asked Barbara all of a sudden, ¡°By the way, do you go to the Glitz Club


    very frequently?¡±


    Barbara froze in ce for a split second, put down her cutlery, and exined slowly, ¡°You might not


    believe what I¡¯m about to say. I¡¯ve been in the Glitz Club for so long, yet I haven¡¯t seen the owner of the


    club in person so far.¡± Maisie was bewildered. ¡°You haven¡¯t met the owner of the Glitz Club before this,


    so you¡­¡±


    Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°To be honest, when I first returned to Zlokova, someone told me about the


    extramarital affair between Katrina and Eugene. He knew who I was and what Katrina had done to me


    before that. I only found outter that the mysterious man is the owner of the Glitz Club. That¡¯s why I


    often go to the club.¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned for a short moment and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Would the owner of the Glitz


    Club have ulterior motives when he chose to help you out?


    ¡°I wish to know that too.¡± Barbara propped her chin against her arm. ¡°That¡¯s why I go to the club very


    frequently, but those people who have been receiving me are all managers. The owner will only tell me


    something that I want to know in the form of text messages.¡±


    Maisie squinted her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s said that the person behind the Glitz Club isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Not only does no one


    dare to create any stir in the club, but even if something were to happen, the club wouldn¡¯t even face


    closure.


    ¡®The owner of the Glitz Club helped Barbara without asking for anything in return, but he¡¯s never shown


    his face, which makes him an extremely mysterious person.¡¯ Ryleigh snapped her fingers. ¡°Could it be


    that the boss of the Glitz Club has a crush on you?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The corners of Barbara¡¯s lips twitched slightly as they were pulled toward the side of her face, and she


    covered her forehead with her palm. ¡°He could be a man of the same age as my father, or he could


    even be older than my father. So, if you¡¯re saying that he has a crush on me, how have I stayed safe


    while in the club?¡±


    Ryleigh really could not understand it.¡± Then why is he helping you? He¡¯s neither doing it for the money


    nor for your beauty and body. Are you telling me that he¡¯s doing this as a form of charity because his


    sense of kindness is overflowing?¡±


    Barbara looked at Maisie all of a sudden, ¡°Do you still remember the issue with Peter Zhivkov?¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I usually turn to the owner of the Glitz Club for help whenever I need it, and he¡¯ll


    indeed help me at the end of the day. But he wouldn¡¯t let me intervene in any matter rted to Peter


    Zhivkov no matter what, and I don¡¯t know why.¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 814 by desirenovel


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°So, are you suspecting something?¡± Barbara looked out the window. ¡°I suspect


    that the owner of the Glitz Club may have something to do with the forces behind Peter Zhivkov, but I¡¯m


    not sure if they¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    Barbara added upon thinking of something, ¡°The manager that received me on the night when Katrina


    offended Peter Zhivkov obviously hid something from me.¡±


    Later that night, at the Blue Bay vi¡­


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the owner behind the Glitz Club?¡±


    Nn¡¯s hand, which was flipped through the documents in front of him, stopped abruptly, and he


    looked up at Maisie, who was sitting in front of the dressing table and applying her night cream.


    ¡°The owner of the Glitz Club?¡±


    Maisie looked at him through the mirror.¡¯ Yes.¡±.


    Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would you want to know about him?¡±


    After Maisie was done, she walked over to Nn and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s said that the


    owner of the Glitz Club is a very enigmatic man. Barbara has been to the club so many times, but the


    owner has only contacted her by text messages and has never shown his face. Aren¡¯t you curious


    too?¡± Nn ced the documents on the bedside table and took her into his arms.¡¯ Actually, I don¡¯t


    know much about the behind-the-scenes affairs of the Glitz Club, but someone else knows.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Yael Boucher.¡±


    Maisie was stunned and looked at him.¡± Does Mr. Boucher know the owner?¡± Nn hugged her,


    leaned against the head of the bed, and looked at her. ¡°There are people from the higher-ups behind


    the Glitz Club, and Mr. Boucher has gotten the chance to form connections with them. Do you still


    remember when we were in the Glitz Club the other day when Mr. Boucher asked me to help him with


    something?¡±


    Maisie surely remembered that. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s rted to Helios?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s me making a fool out of you.¡±


    Maisie stopped talking.


    Seeing her puffed cheeks, Nn rubbed her cheek lovingly. ¡°But if I continue to hide it from you, you¡¯ll


    definitely be livid with me when you find out.¡±


    He then sighed helplessly. ¡°Just take care of me alone. Why must you take care of someone else¡¯s


    affairs too? Sometimes I really wish I could put you in my pocket and keep you by my side all the time.¡±


    Maisie frowned. ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit idly at the side when something has happened to my friends.¡±


    He pecked her forehead lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only heave a sigh of relief when I get to keep you by


    my side all the time.¡±


    Knowing that he was worried about her, Maisie felt a hint of warmth filling her up. She then leaned


    against Nn¡¯s chest. ¡°Is it something about the higher-ups?¡±


    Nn chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult to get that.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped. ¡°The car ident that Barbara¡¯s uncle


    got into is definitely not an ident, and the owner of the Glitz Club wouldn¡¯t let her intervene in the


    investigation of Peter Zhivkov. Obviously, the people behind Peter have something to do with the


    ident.¡±


    ¡®Peter seemed to respect the Chases to a certain extent on the surface the other night when we were


    at the Glitz Club, but he then brought his men into our private room and created a stir immediately. And


    Barbara¡¯s uncle ran into an ident a few dayster.


    ¡®If he hadn¡¯t known that Barbara¡¯s father was about to bring his retirement forward and his younger


    brother was going to take his ce in only a few days, Peter wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything.


    ¡®All these might¡¯ve been premeditated.¡¯


    Nn continued indifferently. ¡°Michael once forced Peter¡¯s sauna business into temporary closure, but


    the person behind the sauna premises isn¡¯t Peter. Peter is only the official owner of the business.¡±


    Maisie was slightly startled, and she raised her head. ¡°So, are the people behind Petering after the


    Chases for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nn let go of her, and Maisie sat aside, only to see him pick up the two documents lying beside


    him. ¡°The people behind Michael and Peter are political rivals, and Mr. Boucher is the middleman who¡¯s


    stuck in between both parties.¡±


    Maisie was silent.


    ¡°Once no one else in the Chases can take over Michael¡¯s position, Mr. Boucher will no longer be able


    to contain the forces behind Peter.


    After listening to Nn¡¯s words, Maisie finally understood the reason Mr. Boucher was looking for


    Nn that night.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 815 by desirenovel


    Michael had already stepped down from his position, and the person behind Peter held the same


    position as Michael. Mr.


    Boucher would be left in a dilemma once that person managed to get his own man to take over


    Michael¡¯s position.


    When Michael was there, he was on the same side as Mr. Boucher. That was why the person behind


    Peter did not dare to act too tantly,


    She then asked, ¡°So what did Mr. Boucher want you to do?¡±


    Nn rubbed the top of her head gently and with a profound smile. ¡°What an entrepreneur is best at.


    As far as I know, Peter has a batch of red wine that urgently needs to be distributed on the ck


    market. It¡¯s said to be a batch of red wine, but in fact, it¡¯s a batch of stolen goods.¡±


    Maisie was astonished. ¡°SO, Mr. Boucher wants you to purchase that batch of red wine?¡±


    Nn leaned back in his chair. ¡°Mr.


    Boucher doesn¡¯t have any connections in the ck market, but I happen to have a few of them. That¡¯s


    why he needs me to join forces with him. Another requirement for the n to work is that the people


    that I introduce to Peter must have nothing to do with anyone in the higher-ups so that Peter won¡¯t be


    suspicious.¡±


    He then stared at Maisie. ¡°However, I¡¯ll need someone¡¯s help, someone that Peter has never met.¡±


    Maisie blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nn responded instantly, ¡°Saydie.


    East of Bassburgh, at the port¡­


    ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, Mr. Gerald Cane has arrived.¡± A well-built man brought a man who was leaning on a cane


    onto Peter¡¯s yacht.


    Peter quickly pushed the two women beside him away and got up to greet him with a smile. ¡°Nice to


    meet you, Mr. Cane. Your reputation in the ck market is unprecedented by anyone in Bassburgh,


    and I can see the reason now that I¡¯ve finally met you in person.¡±


    Gerald waved his hand, motioning his subordinates to wait for him at the door, sat on the couch, and


    ced the cane beside him. ¡°No matter how influentiall a m in the ck market, I¡¯m nowhere as near


    as how close you are with the people up there.¡±


    Peter poured a ss of wine. ¡°That¡¯s very humorous of you, Mr. Cane. The entire ck market is yours


    to own, while I¡¯m only a man who runs errands for others.¡±


    Gerald took the wine ss from him. ¡°I¡¯m not very into businesses that are not worth my effort. Taking


    such a big order from you is also a big risk for me. And when-¡±


    Peter interrupted him instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cane. Nothing bad will happen to this shipment. My


    boss is longing to dispatch this batch of goods. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable


    person to help him do so. Since you¡¯re the local mob boss, my boss will definitely make it worth your


    effort as long as you¡¯re willing to help distribute the goods.


    Gerald drank the wine and put the ss down. ¡°So, it won¡¯t implicate my men, right?¡±


    Peter gave oft a pregnant smirk, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of my connections with the higher-ups, so how can


    your men be implicated in any way?¡±


    Gerald asked his men to bring the suitcase i n, and a very stern-looking woman and a thug came in,


    each carrying two suitcases full of money.


    Peter looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°Mr. Cane, you actually hired a female employee to work so


    closely with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, don¡¯t underestimate others. None of the people on your yacht arepetent enough to


    go against her, including those ! brought along. I bought her from the ck market in Morwich. I can


    only rest assured knowing that she¡¯s delivering the goods.¡±


    Peter did not doubt her. ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from Zlokova. You¡¯re definitely a very


    resourceful man, Mr.


    Cane.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most important quality that you look for in a man who works for a


    mafia or mob?¡±


    Having said so, he opened the suitcases.¡± There is $6,500,000 here. You can get your men to count


    them on the spot if you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Peter asked someone to receive the suitcases. ¡°I have faith in your character, Mr. Cane.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then when do you n to release the goods, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Peter replied, ¡°Within a few days.¡±


    Gerald nodded and picked up his cane.¡± Nice, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news, Mr.


    Zhivkov.¡±


    Peter smiled as he sent Gerald away, but


    the smile on his face gradually disappeared as soon as the other party got into the car.


    He then asked for the man standing next to him and whispered something into his ear.


    Saydie walked right behind Gerald. Because she was very cautious, she deliberately took out a mirror


    to look at the things happening on the yacht. She happened to see Peter talking to one of his


    subordinates from an oblique angle.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 816 by desirenovel


    When she got into the car, Saydie said, ¡°Go straight to the ck market. They might still be


    suspicious.¡±


    Gerald asked the driver to drive and got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, yes, Mr. Zhivkov has taken


    the money, alright.


    Okay.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At ckgold¡­


    Nn put down his phone, and Quincy, who was standing at one side, asked, ¡°Did Mr. Zhivkov suspect


    anything?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t suspect Gerald, but he has to believe that no one is behind Gerald to be safe.¡± Quincy


    scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s actually quite smart.¡±


    Nn chuckled. ¡°If he weren¡¯t smart, he wouldn¡¯t be where he is today. This batch of goods had to


    change hands quickly because he didn¡¯t want to be caught. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t take such


    a risk.¡±


    Quincy understood. The Bouchers wanted the goods to get into an ident before it was pushed into


    the ck market so that they could get Zhivkov and the people behind him. Once Zhivkov was


    investigated, the people behind him wouldn¡¯t be able to get away either


    Quincy remembered something. ¡°If Mr.


    Zhivkov took all the me to stay alive, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Boucher¡¯s efforts be wasted then?¡±


    Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Let Mr. Boucher handle that. We just need to make sure that the goods get


    into an ident on the way.¡±


    At Glitz, the manager saw Barbara walk over from the side door and went to wee her. ¡°Mr. Chase,


    you¡¯re here again at this hour.¡±


    Barbara asked, ¡°Do you know where Katrina is?¡±


    The manager paused, then nodded and smiled. ¡°Katrina hasn¡¯t been working for the past few days. I


    don¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    Barbara knew that he was lying. She couldn¡¯t get a hold of her and remembered that voice the other


    day. It sounded like they had her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Chase?¡± She snapped out of her thoughts and exined, ¡°I have a bone to pick


    with her. I thought she was hiding from me because I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. Is the boss


    here?¡±


    The manager smiled again. ¡°He left and will be back at night.¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t press on and left the club that was closed.


    The manager went upstairs and knocked on one of the office doors, then walked in when he got


    permission. The room was dimly lit, and a man leaning back on a chair had his back facing the door,


    hidden in the shadows.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Chase came to ask about Katrina. She probably heard us the other day and thinks we have


    Katrina.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t get a reply, the manager looked at the man in the chair. ¡°Sir, Zhivkov framed Katrina for


    Caleb¡¯s ident. If Zhivkov finds out that we have her, he might start suspecting us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a pawn.


    What could he do?¡± the man said in a deep voice, his hand holding green marble rosaries. ¡°Doesn¡¯t


    Zhivkov have a son?¡±


    The manager paused. He knew that Peter had a son, and the son had the same temper as his father.


    Peter had already been paving a path for his son and introduced him to the higher-ups.


    The manager spected, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    The manughed. ¡°If a cup of water is dirty, just get a new one.¡±


    At that moment, a man in ck walked in.¡¯Sir, Peter has traded with the ck market¡¯s people.¡± The


    man calmly asked, ¡°What was the trade for?¡±


    The man in ck said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a batch of red wine which will be sold in the ck market after a


    few days. The buyer is Gerald Cane.¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 817 by desirenovel


    The manager raised his head. ¡°I heard that Zhivkov did try to push a batch of wine. If he was rushing,


    there must be something going


    on.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man¡¯s hand that was ying with the rosary paused and spoke after a short while. ¡°Observe


    quietly for any changes.¡±


    At Soul¡­


    Barbara went to see Maisie and told her she had visited the Glitz Club but didn¡¯t find out about


    Katrina¡¯s whereabouts.


    Maisie thought of something and said, ¡°If they really have Katrina, what could they gain by controlling


    her?¡± Barbara shook her head. I¡¯m afraid it could be something bad for my father. Something has


    already happened to my uncle. I can¡¯t sit and watch that happen to my dad too.


    Maisie turned to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. if they wanted to do anything to the Chases, they would take


    you instead of Katrina.¡¯


    She paused.


    Maisie looked serious. ¡°You don¡¯t know why the owner of Glitz would help you, and he hasn¡¯t shown his


    motive after such a long time. Even if they wanted to take you 1 o threaten the Chases, they have no


    reason not to do it yet.¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. The unknown was the reason for concern because they still couldn¡¯t tell if


    the owner of Glitz was a friend or foe. Maisie put her hand on her shoulder.¡± Nn said Mr. Boucher


    might know who the owner of Glitz is. Do you want to ask him if you¡¯re still worried?¡±


    Barbara paused and pondered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see Mr. Boucher when I have time.¡±


    Not long after Barbara left, Saydie showed up and told Maisie about Peter¡¯s goods being delivered to


    the ck market the day after the next. Once they got there, the undercover police officers would move


    in. Maisie was worried for Saydie. ¡°You be careful when that happens.¡±


    Saydie nodded. Two dayster, Peter decided to get the delivery done at night for safety purposes.


    Gerald sent a few people for the handover with Peter. Even though he was rushing to get it out, he was


    meticulous to avoid mistakes, so he followed along personally the entire journey.


    Saydie stood in front of the car ying


    with her switchde while watching the people move the crates off the truck.


    She could hear a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, having a delivery sote at night?¡± Peter had a cigarette between his lips while his


    underling lit it up. ¡°How can I afford you if I don¡¯t make money?¡± The woman with curls holding onto


    Peter¡¯s arm was Meg from Glitz. She wore a gold camisole with leopard-printed tform heels and a


    wine-red mini skirt. She was twisting her waist, looking seductive.


    The men next to them stared at her every once in a while.


    Meg saw Saydie and was surprised. ¡°Why is a woman here?¡±


    Peter blew out some smoke but didn¡¯t reply. At that moment, a Land Rover parked next to Peter. He


    threw the cigarette to the ground and walked to the car.


    The window was half-opened, and it was dark, so the man sitting inside was hidden. All that could be


    seen was that he wore a golden branded watch.


    He said something to Peter, who spoke courteously and in a low voice.


    Saydie took a peek at the license te before taking out her phone and sending a photo of the license


    te to Quincy.


    After sending that, she turned and spoke to the movers. ¡°Hurry, Gerald is waiting.¡±


    Peter looked over as the man in the car asked something. Then he smiled and answered, ¡°Gerald sent


    this woman to oversee the delivery. I heard that she¡¯s a good fighter and that Gerald trusts her a


    lot.¡±


    Peter suddenly asked Saydie to approach. She frowned, put away her switchde, and walked over


    with no change in her expression.¡± Yes, Mr. Zhivkov?¡±

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 818 by desirenovel


    Peter rubbed his hands with a smile on his face. ¡°My boss asks if you want to work for him. Do you


    want to? I can speak to Gerald after this.¡±


    Saydie was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t switch employers.¡±


    Peter tried to lure her. ¡°What if our boss double what Gerald is paying?¡±


    Saydie looked into the car. The man¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows. He wore a suit, and the veins


    on the back of his hands were obvious. She guessed that he was between his 40s and 50s.


    She said, ¡°Gerald saved my life, so I won¡¯t betray him no matter how much the pay is.¡¯ Meg scoffed and


    walked forward to p Saydie¡¯s face gently. ¡°Gerald is just a small boss in the ck market. You


    should appreciate that Mr. Grant is letting you work for him, little girl, do you get it- Ah!¡±


    Saydie grabbed Meg¡¯s wrist and bent it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Meg was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even stand, so she yelled, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, help me ¡­ This b*tch¡­


    It hurts!¡± Everyone looked over. Peter was going to say something when Saydie put in more force and


    dislocated Meg¡¯s entire arm, then pushed the screaming woman aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m just in charge of this trade. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Gerald is waiting, and it¡¯s getting


    late. Stop dying.¡± Peter kicked Meg. ¡°Get out of the way. Why did you jump in?¡± Meg was tongue-


    tied and could only leave crying in pain.


    Peter turned to speak to the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, Mr. Grant.¡±


    The man in the car spoke. ¡°Alright, send the goods out.¡±


    He rolled up the window and got the driver to drive away.


    Peter looked at Saydie, probably annoyed that she didn¡¯t entertain him, snorted, and left.


    The truck slowly drove out of the port warehouse once all the crates had been moved to the truck.


    Saydie got into the car, sent a message to Quincy, and drove behind the truck. Quincy stood in front of


    his car, waiting. He got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the police have set up an ambush at the


    intersection. Saydie says they¡¯re on the way.¡±


    Nn calmly said, ¡°Alright, let Saydie help the police with the investigation and get Gerald¡¯s men to say


    that all the goods belong to Zhivkov in their statements.¡±


    Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Nn stood on the balcony in his bathrobe and looked at the license te that Quincy had forwarded


    to him. The license te that began with AE meant it was a car from Asperia.


    Maisie, who had just finished showering, walked out to the balcony.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll go smoothly?¡± Maisie asked, concerned. Her eyes kept twitching, and she was


    agitated.


    Nn put his phone away and pulled her into his arms, then rested his chin on the top of her head.


    ¡°Saydie is agile. Even if something happens, she will be able to get out of it.¡±


    Maisie pressed her lips together. ¡°She¡¯s agile but not made of steel.¡±


    Strix had told her about Saydie. She had a sad past-abandoned by her parents, sold t obor at the


    ck market, and had suffered a lot. She had been very badly beaten when she escaped but


    recaptured. She hadn¡¯t wanted just to keep quiet, so she fought them with a knife. She had been


    around 13 or 14 years old when she got blood on her hands for the first time.


    She understood that the only way she could survive was if she could be strong and vicious enough.


    Strix had realized that she had fierce eyes, unlike her peers, so he recruited her into Metropolis. She


    was hungry for knowledge in Metropolis and was a tough cookie. She was a great fighter too because


    she was naturally strong. She had talent, so in a few years, she had be a more vicious fighter


    than the fighters, and because she dared and would go all out, everyone was afraid of her.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 819 by desirenovel


    However, in Maisie¡¯s eyes, Saydie was just a young 22-year-old girl. She had no regard for her life, so


    Strix let her stay with him, letting her escape the unstable lifestyle she had.


    Nn knew that everyone around Maisie was kind. He kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I let her


    help, I won¡¯t let her die.¡± At that moment, Quincy called. Nn picked up, and Quincy anxiously said,


    ¡°Mr. Goldmann, something has happened. The goods weren¡¯t delivered.


    Someone intercepted them on the way, and I¡¯m rushing over. We¡¯ve been exposed.¡±


    Nn frowned. ¡°What about Saydie and the men?¡±


    Quincy answered, ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with her or Gerald¡¯s men. The police are tracking the goods.¡±


    Nn calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over now. Inform Gerald and ask him to be alert.¡±


    Maisie frowned as her worries hade true.


    Nn walked back into the house and changed while she asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie held his hand,¡± I¡¯m worried.¡± Nn couldn¡¯t argue, so he helplessly said,


    ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy got there when the police were taping up the ce. From the marks on the road,


    something had happened there because there were heavy skid marks and ss fragments. A small car


    had crashed on the side of the road with the hood opened up and white smokeing out. There was


    gasoline on the road too.


    The windshield had a few cracks, and there were bullet holes. The passenger seat¡¯s window was rolled


    down, and the man seated there had been shot in the head. He had probably been shot when he was


    firing his weapon.


    However, the driver was nowhere to be found. They had probably escaped.


    Nn parked his car by the road, and Quincy ran toward them.


    He lowered the window, and Quincy said,¡± Mr. Goldmann, we only saw a body and an abandoned car.


    The deceased is one of


    Gerald¡¯s men.


    Nn coldly asked, ¡°Where are Saydie and the rest?¡±: Quincy shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not here. The


    police suspect the truck was hijacked, and they were kidnapped.¡± Nn was silent for a moment before


    saying, ¡°Inform Mr. Boucher.¡± Quincy nodded.


    Maisie, sitting in the passenger seat, looked out and saw woods surrounding them. If they were


    hijacked, they might have turned around . They definitely didn¡¯t drive into town.


    ¡°Nn, if they knew that the police were nning an ambush in the city, they wouldn¡¯t take the freeway


    because there¡¯s surveince there. Where does this road lead to?¡±


    Nn looked at her. ¡°The border of Asperia.¡±.


    Quincy walked over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they¡¯ve looked into all the freeways, and the hijackers weren¡¯t on


    any of them. Mr. Boucher has been informed, and the police have blocked all roads leading to Asperia.¡±


    Nn looked out the window, half of his face hidden in the shadows. ¡°Find a way to contact Saydie.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At Glitz¡­


    ¡°The goods have been hijacked?¡± The man stood in front of the window with his


    hands behind his back, running his fingers over the rosary.


    The bodyguard who came to report nodded. ¡°Yes, it was brought to Asperia. We don¡¯t know who did it.¡±


    The manughed. ¡°They might not trust Gerald or might have gotten some intel.¡±


    ¡°The police showing up was too much of a coincidence. It seems like someone really wanted this batch


    of goods. Zhivkov immediately left the port once he got the news, probably to avoid getting dragged


    into it.¡±

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 820 by desirenovel


    The man chuckled. ¡°He is just a pawn, so he has to bear the consequences when something happens.


    I guess he wants to run away.¡±


    The bodyguard asked, ¡°We-¡± ¡°Get Katrina to trick the man to the club. We have his son, so he won¡¯t run


    away.¡±


    The truck drove to the border of Asperia with Saydie and the men trapped at the back with the goods.


    The few men were Gerald¡¯s and had different degrees of injury. Only Saydie had a scratch that wasn¡¯t


    deep or shallow. She quickly got out of the ropes that bound her and turned on her phone, which had a


    weak signal in the dark, ¡°Are you all alright?¡± she asked.


    They all answered.


    Saydie got up. ¡°Does anyone have a shlight?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± One man answered weakly and passed the shlight to her.


    Saydie held it in her hand and then walked in front of the goods. The crates were for wine. She pulled


    out her switchde and cracked one open.


    A man with short hair who was not severely injured walked next to her and helped her shine the light.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Saydie answered. When she opened up the crate, the man gasped. They were all artifacts!


    The man¡¯s voice broke. ¡°That¡¯s why they were so anxious. They were making a shady trade. These are


    all smuggled goods.¡±


    Once these were sold, the profit would be tens of millions of dors. They had sent them to the ck


    market to distract the police.


    However, they might have suspected something, so they hijacked the truck and changed the route.


    Instead of going into Bassburgh, they went to Asperia.


    Saydie had a weak signal on her phone, so she walked to the locked doors of the truck.


    Although the signal was still weak, she got the message that Quincy had sent.


    Unfortunately, she lost the signal, so she couldn¡¯t reply.


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    Maisie hadn¡¯t slept the entire night because she was too worried about Saydie while Nn waited for


    news in the study. When dawn broke, he tiredly rubbed his forehead, walked out of the study, and saw


    Maisie sleeping on the couch. Nn walked toward her and gently carried her upstairs. Maisie had a


    dream where Saydie copsed in front of her covered in blood, and she jolted up, then calmed down. It


    was just a dream.


    Nn walked out of the shower with a towel around his waist while he dried his hair with another.


    When he saw Maisie awake and sweating as if she was scared, h e tossed the towel onto the counter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, moving the hair that was stuck to her


    lips away.


    Maisie put her forehead on his shoulder. ¡°I had a nightmare. We didn¡¯t get news the entire night. I


    dreamt that Saydie was covered in blood.¡±


    Nn smiled and kissed her crown. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Quincy got in touch with Saydie. She¡¯s fine.¡± She


    looked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Nn pinched her nose. ¡°Would I lie to you about this?¡±


    Maisie suddenly remembered something and grabbed around for her phone. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    He calmly said, ¡°10:00 a m.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He then got up and changed into his pants.


    Maisie switched her phone on and realized there were two messages, one from Quincy and the other


    from Barbara.


    Quincy had left a voice message, saying he had gotten in touch with Saydie and that she was fine and


    told her not to worry.


    Barbara needed help urgently and asked to meet her at a cafe at noon.


    She replied to Quincy¡¯s message.


    At 11:00 a m., Maisie drove to the cafe and walked to the loft, where she saw Barbara and two


    bodyguards waiting outside.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 821 by desirenovel


    Barbara waved at Maise, and she walked over to her. She pulled the chair and took her seat.


    ¡°What happened? You seem nervous.¡±


    Barbara pulled a folder out of her bag and put it on the table. ¡°I found something rted to my uncle.


    He was at the Glitz Club the day of his ident.¡±


    Maisie picked up the folder and opened it. The surveince camera captured some images. Barbara


    took the cup of coffee and said, ¡®The man beside my uncle is the owner of the Glitz Club.¡±


    ¡°So you suspect that these things have something to do with the people behind the Glitz Club as well?¡±


    Maisie asked as she looked at her.


    Barbara let out a bitter smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. If they want to offer me help, why are they still


    keeping me in the dark? If my uncle¡¯s death is really rted to them, the person must be up to


    something for helping me in the first ce. But the Chases and the people from the Glitz Club have no


    grudges against each other, so I can¡¯t figure out why.¡±


    It would make sense if they were their enemies in politics, but the owner of the Glitz Club had nothing


    against the Chases. Could it be that they were working for those people too?


    Barbara suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh yeah. I heard that Mr.


    Zhivkov has run away. Do you know about that?¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Zhivkov helped the people from above to sell a batch of goods, but the


    batch of goods was hijackedst night. I guess Mr. Zhivkov doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so he cut


    ties with them first.¡±


    ¡°I learned something yesterday by ident¡± Barbara said as she pulled a


    photo out. ¡°I guess you should know her.¡±


    When Maisie saw who the person in the photo was, she was slightly stunned.¡± Maizie?¡±


    The face of the man standing beside


    Maizie was not visible. However, he was almost as old as Maizie¡¯s father, judging from his age. Maizie


    was holding his arms, and they seemed very close to each other.


    ¡°After Maizie was chased out of her family, other than her mother¡¯s support, she also found someone to


    back her up. I heard that he¡¯s one of the higher-ups.


    Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°How did you know about it?¡±


    Barbara chuckled and replied, ¡°I have eyes i n the Glitz Club too. Otherwise, how do you think I would


    get the surveince video of my uncle¡¯s visit to the club? This photo was taken from the video too. It


    happened about a week ago. Maizie followed this man to the Glitz Club. Mr. Zhivkov was there as well


    that day, so I can assume that this man should be rted to the person behind Mr. Zhivkov.¡±


    The Glitz Club was filled with many powerful figures. Many bigshots, including the higher-ups, liked to


    meet at the Glitz Club. The major reason was that the Glitz Club was very good at protecting their


    guests¡¯ personal information, as some of the rich bigshots did not want anyone to know they were


    spending money there. The receptionist would keep the customers ¡®information private, and as long as


    they spent their money there, the Glitz Club would not care even if the customers gave them fake


    names.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When she had been to the Glitz Club with Nnst time, he had used a fake name.


    This practice actually saved their customers a lot of trouble, and it was the reason Peter liked to bring


    his lovers to the Glitz Club. After all, even if his wife noticed something and went to ask the receptionist,


    there was nothing she could do if Peter had not left any real information about him. Besides that, it


    could also provide temporary relief for some of the people who were being hunted as their enemies


    wouldn¡¯t be able to find them as long as they stayed in the Glitz Club.


    The insiders knew the background of the Glitz Club and what kind of people they entertained. Even if


    the customers did not leave any real information, as long as someone made a scene in the club, they


    could be tracked down through the surveince.


    Since they did not want to offend the wrong people and get themselves into trouble, most of the people


    in the Glitz Club, especially those wealthy men or influential figures, would try their best to keep a low


    profile in the Glitz Club.


    After Maisie left the coffee shop; she sent the picture Barbara had given her to Quincy.


    Nn was ying golf with Yael when he received a text message from Quincy.


    Yael hit the ball and asked, ¡°Have you


    found anything?¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 822 by desirenovel


    Nn put his phone away and chuckled. ¡°I had no idea that Nathaniel, the owner of a chain enterprise,


    would be rted to the higher-ups. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°The Hannigans? They are part of it too?¡± Yael straightened his body and turned around to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Nathaniel, but his daughter is,¡± Nn replied as he hit the ball into the hole. ¡°Do you


    know Tony?¡± Yael then replied calmly, ¡°Tony is a local tyrant in Asperia. He¡¯s the boss of all of the clubs


    in Asperia, and you can say that he¡¯s Peter¡¯s boss too. When Michael raided Peter¡¯s club, Tony


    seemed to be aware of it, so he found someone to rece him.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°So he¡¯s the


    one who¡¯s going to rece the Chases?¡±


    Yael nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tony probably would take over Caleb¡¯s position after his death. It seems like


    Tony was aware that something was wrong with the batch of goods. I wonder how he knew our n.¡±


    Nn¡¯s face turned dark slightly. ¡°Probably someone who knows me was there that night. They must


    have recognized my men.¡±


    In a hotel suite¡­


    Maizie was sitting on the couch in her bathrobe. While she was applying nail polish to her toenails, she


    talked on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godfather. They won¡¯t know it¡¯s me. After I help you get the position


    you want, don¡¯t forget to help me set up a matchmaking meeting with the


    Bouchers.


    She hung up the call, and a smile was ying on the tip of her lips. So what if she had been kicked out


    of the Hannigans? Thanks to some higher-ups her father knew, she had been able to get to know Tony.


    She messed up Nn¡¯s n and saved Tony¡¯s life this time. After Tony took over the Chases and


    joined forces with the higher-ups, even the Bouchers would not be able to go against them.


    At that time, Francisco would be hers. She was certain that Nn did not expect she had been sitting


    on the passenger seat when she went therest night with Tony and recognized Saydie. She had said


    something to Tony, and it was only then Tony asked Peter to test Saydie out. She was delighted that


    she had managed to get revenge on Nn by foiling his n. After Tony sessfully rose to the


    position and she married into the Bouchers, she would make Maisie and Nn pay for everything they


    had done to her.


    The truck stopped outside the city. Saydie and a few of them were taken out of the truck, and a few


    vans that came to meet them from the other side were parked not far away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They seemed to be discussing something, but Saydie couldn¡¯t hear it since she was too far away from


    them. However, judging from their actions and expressions, it seemed to her that they couldn¡¯t enter


    the city.


    One of the men with a tattooed arm and a fierce facial expression looked this way and ordered his men


    to unload the goods.


    Gerald¡¯s men were tied up with ropes.


    Saydie had untied them in the middle of the night, so they were just pretending that they were being


    tied up right now. ¡°They¡¯re going to change to another vehicle,¡± the man with a buzz cut whispered to


    Saydie when he saw those people were unloading the goods.


    Saydie looked at the few vans. It seemed that she was right. The truck was targeted, and they couldn¡¯t


    enter the city. They needed to switch vehicles to deliver the goods into the city separately.


    The tattooed man was holding a cigarette between his lips. One of his underlings lit up the cigarette,


    and he took a long drag from it. After that he walked toward them and snarled, ¡°Just you wait, you


    b*stards! We¡¯re going to show you who¡¯s the boss once we arrive at Asperia.¡±


    Someone spat at him, and the tattooed man¡¯s face turned grim. He kicked the man to the ground and


    shouted, ¡°How dare you spit at me


    He spat at the man back and kicked him a few more times.


    The man had been injuredst night, and he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground after receiving a few kicks


    from him.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 823 by desirenovel


    The veins on the buzz cut man¡¯s neck bulged as he gnashed his teeth. As if she knew what he was


    going to do, Saydie stopped him. ¡°No


    Just hold on a little longer.¡±


    When the tattooed man saw the defiant look on the man, he said, ¡°Hah, what¡¯s with that face? Do you


    want to bite me?¡±


    He then walked toward the man, but he was looking at Saydie. He pushed the buzzcut man away,


    causing him to lose his bnce and fall to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The buzz-cut man wanted to pounce at him, but another two people from the back came forward and


    pinned him on the ground.


    The tattooed man took a drag from his cigarette and blew the smoke on Saydie¡¯s face. Saydie squinted


    her eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°I had no idea that Gerald would recruit a woman. This is rare,¡± the tattooed man said as he smiled


    lecherously. He lifted his hand to caress her cheek and continued.¡± You have fair skin, and your flesh


    feels so delicate. Are you sure you can take a few punches from us ? It¡¯s not that easy for a woman like


    you to survive in this world. Rather than following that crippled Gerald, why don¡¯t youe with me


    instead? I assure you that you¡¯ll lead a good life in Asperia.¡±


    Saydie remained silent. The buzz-cut man shouted nervously, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then stop forcing a


    woman to do something that she doesn¡¯t want to do!¡± The tattooed man jerked his head around and


    said gloomily, ¡°So? After all, none of you will be able to get away once we enter the city. So, why can¡¯t I


    have some fun now?¡±


    He threw the cigarette stub on the ground, sped his hands together, and went closer to Saydie.


    ¡°We¡¯re now in the middle of nowhere, and all of them are my men. Even if you shout yourself hoarse,


    no one wille to your rescue.¡±


    Saydie finally opened her mouth and said, ¡° You can try it if you want to die.¡±


    The tattooed man waved off Saydie¡¯s provocation with a shrug. He said, ¡°I¡¯m more willing to die if I can


    spend a wonderful night with a pretty woman like you.¡±


    Saydie suddenly lifted her knee. The tattooed man couldn¡¯t evade in time, and his face contorted out of


    shape in pain. Saydie broke herself free from the rope. The people behind her quickly came forward.


    She swiftly pulled her switchde out and met the iing men straight on.


    When a man performed a sweeping kick on her, she grabbed the man¡¯s ankle with deadly precision.


    She held him so tightly that he couldn¡¯t even move. Then, she mmed him to the ground and


    delivered a kick at him, causing him to fly several feet away.


    She dodged three attacks at the same time, lifted her elbow to strike one of them, and spun around to


    deliver a flying kick at the next one.


    The people who were unloading the goods all rushed toward Saydie simultaneously.


    Gerald¡¯s men freed themselves from the ropes and joined Saydie to fight with them.


    Gaydie¡¯s movements were swift and deadly. While one of them pulled out a gun, Saydie snatched it out


    from his hand within a second and threw a punch at him, cracking his bone in the process.


    Arge group of people was caught in a fierce struggle.


    Just when the buzz-cut man was about to get shot in his head, Saydie threw the switchde at the


    man without any hesitation and knocked the gun out of his hand.


    The buzz-cut man seized the chance and grabbed the man by his neck. He threw him to the ground


    and kicked him several times.


    Suddenly, Saydie saw that some of them were trying to run away in the vans. Just when she was about


    to go after them, a dozen police cars arrived and surrounded them.


    ¡°Saydie!¡±


    Saydie turned her head around when she heard Quincy¡¯s voice.


    She turned her head back to find that a van had already gone out far, but luckily, two police cars were


    chasing after it.


    The crowd at the scene was subdued by the police and brought to the police cars. There were quite a


    number of goods left behind. When the police officers carried the crates out and opened them, they


    were shocked.


    Not only were there cultural artifacts, but there were some valuable medicinal herbs, such as bear


    biles, bear paws, and deer tendons.


    Just smuggling these items alone, not to mention there were dozens of crates of them, was enough to


    land one in prison for at least ten years.


    After Quincy finished talking with the police, he walked toward Saydie. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Saydie nced at him curiously as if she was asking him who could hurt her.


    When Quincy noticed that he had asked a stupid question, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s


    good that you aren¡¯t hurt. If not, Mrs. Goldmann would be worried about you. Later, when we get into


    the car, I need your cooperation in giving a statement to the police.¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 824 by desirenovel


    Saydie looked toward Gerald¡¯s men and asked, ¡°How about them?¡±


    Quincy replied, ¡°They were kidnapped as well, so I guess they would only be detained for ten to 15


    days for fighting in public.¡±


    Saydie did not say anything anymore.


    At Bassburgh¡­


    Maisie and Nn came to the police station after receiving the message. By the time they arrived


    there, Saydie and Quincy had just


    ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie rushed up to her. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    Saydie shook her head.


    Quincy was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Hello? I¡¯m here too! Don¡¯t you think you should show me some concern too?¡¯


    Maisie put her hand on Saydie¡¯s shoulder and heaved out a sigh of relief. She offered her a smile and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Honestly, when I heard that you were kidnapped, I thought¡­ But I¡¯m really


    happy that you cane back to me.¡±


    Saydie lowered her head. Even though she was moved by the fact that someone was worried about


    her, she did not know how to express her feelings.


    Nn and Quincy went to the side. ¡°How many of them were caught?¡± ¡°We managed to get all of them,


    but one escaped.¡±


    Nn squinted his eyes. He was certain that the one who had escaped must have gone back to inform


    hisrades about the things that had happened here. He wondered if he could get anything useful


    from these people other than Peter.


    He looked at Quincy and ordered, ¡°Go look for Maizie.¡±


    ¡°Maizie?¡± Quincy was stunned.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°She has a fat fish in her hand, so let¡¯s get her out first.¡±


    Suddenly, he received a call.


    When Barbara arrived at the parking lot a car came up to her rapidly and stopped beside her.


    Before she could do anything, the man inside the car covered her mouth and dragged her into the car.


    They put a hood over her head and brought her to a room. When they took the hood off, she narrowed


    her eyes to adjust to the light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. Go over there.¡± Someone pushed her, and she stumbled a few steps forward. It


    was only then she saw the surroundings clearly.


    It was a ce that seemed like a casino. The light was dimly lit, and the air was filled with smoke.


    There were a few men in ck suits standing behind her. ¡°Go in.¡± One of them grabbed her shoulder


    and pushed her into a room.


    The room looked like a medium-sized private room. Two men were sitting on the couch, and one of


    them was Helios.


    The man standing behind Helios held him down by pressing on his shoulder. It seemed to Barbara that


    he had been brought here by force as well. When Helios saw Barbara, he was slightly stunned.


    The middle-aged man in the front seat wore a green shirt. He rested his arm on the back of the couch,


    and he was swirling the wine gently in the ss in his hand. The golden watch on his wrist was


    sparkling under the light.


    ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Chase. Make yourself at home,¡± the man said as he waved his hand. The two


    bodyguards behind her pressed her shoulders to force her to sit down.


    She looked at Helios before turning back to the man and asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can call me Mr. Grant,¡± Tony replied as he put the ss on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to invite you here


    in this way. I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to talk to you.¡±


    Barbara frowned. Something inside of her was telling her that the man before her eyes was not an


    ordinary man. There was a probability that he was rted to them.


    Tony sped his hands on his crossed leg. There was a smile on his face, but the smile did not reach


    his eyes. He looked at Barbara and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your uncle, and I¡¯m truly


    grateful that your father is willing to give me a chance.¡±


    Barbara was stunned, and she subconsciously clenched her fist tightly.


    Helios looked at him and said, ¡°Let me guess. You brought us here to threaten my father and Michael,


    right?¡± Barbara was dumbfounded.


    Tony chuckled and pointed at him. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you prefer to stay in the entertainment


    industry. I thought you¡¯re going to take over the position like your father.¡±


    Helios replied expressionlessly, ¡®I¡¯m not interested in that position.¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 825 by desirenovel


    ¡°It seems to me that the Bouchers are going to get destroyed in your hands. Yael has been hogging the


    position for more than 30 years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for someone to take over him like Michael?¡±


    Helios chuckled and replied, ¡°So? Are you going to use me as leverage to force my father to retire from


    his position?¡±


    Tony smiled but did not say anything.


    Barbara bit her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one behind my uncle¡¯s incident.¡±


    Tony threw himself on the back of the couch and replied, ¡°Well, honestly, he was a poor fellow. He


    overheard something he shouldn¡¯t know in the Glitz Club and got caught.¡± Barbara¡¯s face sank. Just as


    she expected, her uncle¡¯s ¡°death¡± was not an ident.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the Chases don¡¯t have a son,¡± Tony continued as he studied


    Barbara, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do since you¡¯re a girl. You don¡¯t belong to the Chases since you¡¯re


    going to get married one day in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman sit in that position?¡± Barbara asked calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    underestimate what we women can do.¡± ¡°Do you know that Eric was my nephew?¡± Barbara froze. She


    clenched her fist so tightly that her nails had stabbed into her palm. ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡®Eric was his nephew?¡¯


    It was only now that the scale finally dropped before Barbara¡¯s eyes. It was no wonder that Eric had the


    guts to do that to her despite knowing her identity. It was not because of his arrogance but because he


    had someone behind him.


    ¡°His mother is my biological sister. When our parents got divorced, I followed our father while she


    followed our mother.


    We¡¯ve never been in touch in all these decades.¡± Tony picked up a ss and smiled coldly,¡± I have to


    say that her son is a good-for-nothing. Other than indulging himself in eating, drinking, gambling, and


    frequenting the brothels, he knew nothing. Since I hadn¡¯t married yet, I decided to nurture him myself.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would die in your hands. What a loser.¡± .


    Barbara¡¯s chest was heaving up and down rapidly. Although those things were in the past, she still


    couldn¡¯t help herself but feel terrified when she learned some of the connections.


    Helios nced at her and switched to another topic. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you can monopolize half of the


    entertainment industry in Asperia. So you don¡¯t have any weaknesses.¡±


    Tony remained single until now. He hadn¡¯t married, and he had no children. Even his father had passed


    away several years ago, so he did not have any weaknesses that other people could use against him.


    Tony did not fly into a rage after what Helios said. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone as perceptive as you, Mr.


    Boucher. If you want to be sessful, you¡¯ll have to give up something: your friends, your family, and


    even your most treasured belongings. You need to eliminate those who re against your ideas,


    Weakness is a weapon. It¡¯s harmful to others and to yourself as well. If not, both of you guys wouldn¡¯t


    have fallen into my hands.¡±


    Helios looked in another direction and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure your n is perfect?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t confiscate your phones? That¡¯s because this ce will block all sorts of


    signals. Even if you have a location tracker on you, people from outside won¡¯t be able to pinpoint your


    location.¡±


    Tony stood up and walked up to the ceiling-to-floor window. He faced them with his back and


    continued. ¡°Even if I kill both of you now, no one will know about it.¡±


    At ckgold¡­


    ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we can¡¯t locate Helios. We lost the lead at Zolo Vige.¡±


    Nn rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Can you get to him through the phone?¡± Quincy shook his head.


    ¡°It was unreachable 30 minutes ago, and now his phone is switched off.¡±


    Nn looked at hisptop. The location tracker showed that Helios had been in Zolo Vige 30


    minutes ago. However, the signal was lost now.


    Nn closed hisptop and ordered, ¡°Send someone to check it out. We must not let any clues fall


    through the cracks.¡±


    Quincy nodded.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Christina had been in an agitated state since she learned that Helios had been taken away. She was


    having a fight with Yael in the study room.


    Yael was sitting at the back of the desk, rubbing his temple. Initially, he could still exin to her


    patiently, but he had lost his patience right now.


    ¡°Christina, I told you I would bring our son back. Can you please stop for a moment?¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 826 by desirenovel


    ¡°How do you expect me to stop worrying?¡± Christina¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°That¡¯s our son! I don¡¯t


    wish to see the incident that took ce on Winston Ind repeat itself!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want that to happen?¡± Yael lifted his head and remained calm


    throughout the whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m the one the other party is targeting. And I¡¯ll bring Helios back in


    one piece.¡±


    Christina was astonished. ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re targeting you?¡±


    Yael did not say anything. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Christina seemed to have thought of someone, but she did


    not dare say the person¡¯s name aloud.


    ¡®Could it be Tristan? That¡¯s impossible.


    Tristan wouldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ ¡°What could it be?¡± Yael stared at her while she was startled, pursed her lips,


    and said nothing.


    Yael seemed to have seen through her and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. This is a matter rted


    to the political circle.¡± Christina¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°You know who I had in mind-¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Yael stood up and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Helios will be fine.¡±


    Christina stopped him. ¡°You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yael stood behind the door, grasping onto the door¡¯s handle, but did not move.


    Christina turned to look at him. Seeing that he did not react to her question, she covered her mouth,


    and no one could tell if she was weeping or giggling. ¡°You know about the affair between Tristan and


    me. You¡¯ve always known but never said anything about it. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never cared at all.¡±


    Yael covered his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Natasha, and you still can¡¯t get past her. She would be your current wife if


    your father hadn¡¯t declined your wish to marry an actress back then, wouldn¡¯t she? And you¡¯d definitely


    be happier than you currently are.¡± Christina covered her face and whimpered bitterly.


    Sheforted herself that she could not me Yael because he was only forced to marry her back


    then.


    ¡®He has no feelings for me. Even though we¡¯ve lived together for decades and even share a son


    together, we can only be a nominal couple who respects each other.


    ¡®Ironically, it¡¯s only after I got married that I fell in love with Tristan. He¡¯s the only reason I get a chance


    to know what it¡¯s like to be loved


    I¡¯ve repented through countless sleepless nights. I feel guilty because I¡¯ve cheated on my husband.


    The feeling of love that I¡¯ve always begged for and obtained from another man is something that my


    husband can¡¯t give me.


    I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I need to be loved too.¡¯


    Yael turned back and hugged her.


    Christina was shocked by his action, and the sobbing stopped abruptly. Yael soothed his tone. ¡°I hadn¡¯t


    confronted you because I care about how you feel. I have no right to me you for that as I¡¯m the one


    who owes it to you in the first ce. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t me you.


    Natasha is already a woman of the past, I do think about her from time to time, but you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m


    not very good ating up with romantic and loving ideas, but I wish to live with you for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    At Soul¡­


    Maisie could not get through to Barbara¡¯s phone, and there was no reply from her on WhatsApp, so


    she could not help but frown.


    ¡®Even if she could not reply to my text messages, it¡¯s impossible for me not to be able to get through


    her phone, right? Has she gone to the Glitz Club?


    Saydie parked the car outside the Glitz Club¡¯s entrance and looked out the window. ¡°The club isn¡¯t


    open for business.¡± ¡®I know that the Glitz Club is closed during the day, but Barbara has been here


    during the day, which indicates that the premises have another door in addition to the main entrance.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side and have a look.¡±


    Saydie found a parking lot, then got out of the car after Maisie and walked to the door at the side of the


    building, which was ajar.


    She pushed open the door and ascended the steps. There was almost no one else in the lobby except


    for the cleaners sweeping the floor and a few waiters decorating the ce.


    One of the waiters saw her and came forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the club isn¡¯t open for business yet.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡±


    The waiter was taken aback. ¡°Then may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 827 by desirenovel


    ¡°Barbara Chase.¡±


    The waiter knew who Barbara was and gave off a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Chase isn¡¯t here today.¡±


    Maisie frowned. ¡°Has she note here at all before this?¡±


    He replied immediately, ¡°Yes, we¡¯d know if she¡¯s been here.¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¯ Maisie took a good look around the lobby.


    Barbara isn¡¯t here, and her phone has been turned off, so where would she be?¡¯


    The manager stepped out of the elevator and instructed the employees to tidy up upstairs private


    rooms. He then turned around, saw Maisie, and was dumbfounded.


    The waiter walked over to the manager and reported, ¡°She¡¯s here for Ms. Chase.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± The manager took a nce at Maisie before walking toward them. ¡°Ms. Chase hasn¡¯t


    come here today. May I know why you are looking for her?¡±


    Maisie replied calmly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to her phone, and she hasn¡¯t replied to my messages, so I


    thought she would be here.¡± The manager was astounded and seemed a little surprised. ¡°You can¡¯t get


    through to her phone?¡± Maisie nodded.


    She had been observing the manager¡¯s expression secretly, and the strange thing was that the


    manager obviously did not know about this. He looked more confused than herself.


    She then asked tentatively, ¡°Does your boss know where she is?¡±


    The manager returned to his senses and smiled. ¡°Our boss won¡¯t know Ms. Chase¡¯s whereabouts if


    she hasn¡¯t informed us about that. However¡­¡±


    He stared at Maisie. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Chase?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and we¡¯re rather close.¡± Maisie smiled and then looked away. ¡°Her phone has always


    been turned on, but it¡¯s been turned off out of the blue, so I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    The manager was about to say something when two men in ck suddenly came into the lobby. As


    such, he said, ¡°Please give me a second.¡±


    He then approached the two men in ck.


    One of them said something to him, and his expression dimmed in an instant.


    The two men got into the elevator after talking to the manager.


    The manager came over to Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but something just came up, and we have to do


    something about it. As for Ms. Chase, I¡¯ll get her to contact you if shees here today.¡±


    Maisie did not want to force anything.


    Even if the other party had hidden Barbara here, she had no evidence and no way to investigate.


    She was about to leave with Saydie, but the manager seemed to have received a new order and


    shouted abruptly. ¡°Please stay.¡±


    Maisie turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    The manager looked surprised too. ¡°Our boss wishes to see you. Please, follow me upstairs.¡±


    Maisie and Saydie exchanged gazes. Saydie then nodded, and both of them followed the manager into


    the elevator.


    The interior of the clubhouse was enormous. The first and second floors were divided into ordinary


    large and small private rooms. There was also a booth seating area. There were dozens of private


    rooms on the first and second floors alone, and there were 20 to 30 tables in the booth seating section.


    Therge and medium booths could amodate approximately a dozen people, while the smaller


    ones could amodate 5 to 6 people,


    In addition to the first and second floors, the third floor consisted of evenrger VIP private rooms that


    had a suiteyout. Each room contained all sorts of entertainment facilities and a karaoke station, and


    there were only eight rooms in total. And of course, its price was terrifyingly higher than those located


    on the first and second floors.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The elevator went straight to the fifth floor. The manager turned sideways to let them out of the elevator


    first.


    Maisie took a good look at the design specifications of the corridor. The fifth floor¡¯s decoration looked


    different from that of downstairs,


    more like a personal design preference.


    The manager walked up to the office door, knocked on the door, and opened the door to let them in


    after obtaining permission.


    Maisie and Saydie entered the office, where its interior was pervaded with the fragrance of orchids. The


    man sitting on the leather chair looked as if he was around 36 years old and was wearing gold-rimmed


    sses.


    What he was wearing was not something from amon luxury brand but more like a tailor-made


    cotton and linen shirt. He was also in a genuine sheepskin vest, looking extremely elegant.


    This was beyond Maisie¡¯s expectations as she thought the owner of the Glitz Club would look


    somewhat like Peter¡­

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 828 by desirenovel


    ¡°Are you the owner of the Glitz Club?¡±


    The man opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re Elie¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve heard of you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡±


    Maisie was taken aback.


    ¡®He just addressed Barbara as Elie. It seems like they¡¯re very close to each other, but Barbara imed


    that she¡¯s never met him.¡¯


    Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Since you already know who I am, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m here looking for


    her. She might be in trouble, that¡¯s why I suspect,¡±


    The man sped both his hands and ced them t on the table. ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s us, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Maisie did not answer.


    The man continued solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt anyone in the world, anyone except Elie. I wouldn¡¯t let her


    interfere in Zhivkov¡¯s affairs for her own good. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s indeed in some sort of trouble


    at this very moment.¡±


    Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at him. ¡°I s Ms. Zalensky in your custody?¡±


    He did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve detained her.¡±


    ¡®Sure enough¡­¡¯


    Maisie seemed to have understood something. ¡°You should be somehow connected to the Chases.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t help Barbara like how you did. Since you know her, why didn¡¯t you let herContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    know about you?¡±


    The man raised his hand and adjusted the sses¡¯ frame on the bridge of his nose but did not answer


    her question. ¡°I need you to do me a favor, Mrs. Goldmann. In return, I¡¯ll provide you with an important


    piece of information, which will be very useful to you.¡±


    Helios and Barbara were locked away in the same room, the door was guarded, and even the windows


    were welded and fortified with iron bars.


    Apart from the bathroom, there was no piece of furniture in the room, not even a stool. The two of them


    could only sit on the floor and lean against the wall on each side of the room.


    Helios kept looking out the window, thinking about something. Barbara sat on the floor, curled into a


    ball, and stared at the floor in a daze.


    After a long, awkward silence, she asked,


    Are we going to die here?¡¯


    Helios retracted his gaze and turned to look at her. ¡°No.¡±


    She lifted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look worried at all.¡±


    Helios scoffed. ¡°If these people really wanted to kill us, they would¡¯ve already done it by now. There


    must be a reason they¡¯re detaining us here, so we¡¯ll be safe for another short period.¡±


    ¡®But of course, it would only be a short period. The reason Tony Grant would abduct us is to restrain the


    Chases and the Bouchers. He¡¯ll suffer if he kills us now and provokes Father and Michael Chase.¡¯


    Barbara took her cell phone out and took a nce at it. The phone still had no signal.¡± When will we get


    to get out of this ce?¡±


    Helios closed his eyes, nning to get


    some rest. ¡°Wait patiently. I believe that someone will manage to locate ns.¡±


    There was somemotion outside the door, and a man came in with a bag. He then ced the bag


    on the floor and said with an expressionless face, ¡°This is your dinner for tonight. Don¡¯t starve


    yourselves to death.¡±


    The man left the room and locked the door again. Barbara stood up, walked toward the bag, opened it,


    and found two fast-food meals.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even give us any water,¡± sheined.


    She turned her head and stared at the indifferent man before cing the other set meal next to him.


    ¡°This might not be one of the nutritious meals you¡¯re used to having, so just put up with it.¡± Helios


    opened his eyes and took a nce at Barbara, who had just taken her meal walked back to the other


    side of the room, and sat down by the wall.


    He then stared at the meal next to him, hesitated for a moment, picked it up, and opened it.


    It contained a lot of vegetables and only a few pieces of meat, making it look very unappetizing.


    He frowned when he saw Barbara eating her dinner by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you think it tastes


    bad?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Barbara looked calm as if she had epted it. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going


    to sufferter on if you don¡¯t eat it now.¡±


    Helios did not say anything. He was about to grab his fork when he suddenly froze in ce and looked


    a little embarrassed.¡± They didn¡¯ t give me any utensils.¡±

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 829 by desirenovel


    Barbara stopped what she was doing.


    They only gave us one fork when there are two lunchboxes?¡¯


    He put the lunchbox down. ¡°Forget it. I can survive the night without eating this one meal.¡±


    She did not hesitate before breaking her fork in two and giving the top part to him.¡± Let¡¯s just put up


    with it.¡±


    Helios looked at her and took the fork from her.


    The two of them could only eat miserably with only half a fork. It rained heavily that night, and the


    neighborhood¡¯s lights looked blurry due to the fog in the rain. Only the warm floormp ced next to


    the desk was turned on in the study. After listening to Quincy¡¯s investigation report, Nn closed the


    documents in his hand.¡± What did Mr. Boucher say?¡± Quincy responded, ¡°Mr. Boucher intends to step


    down from his position and use it as a bargaining chip to save his son. However, I think it¡¯s too risky.


    There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll let Helios go even if Mr. Boucher keeps his end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡®Tony has most probably abducted Helios. After all, the batch of goods has now been confiscated by


    the police. And Peter has gone into hiding and refuses to show himself in public. Tony might not even


    know where his hideout is. So the safest thing that Tony can do now is to keep


    Helios in his custody in order to restrain


    Yael.¡¯


    Nn tapped the desk over and over again with his fingertips. He was thinking about something when


    Maisie pushed the door of the study open and came in with a cup of coffee. Quincy was stunned.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    ¡°Yo, I realize that it¡¯s very difficult for me to get used to that new appetion that you¡¯re using.¡± Maisie


    smiled while putting the cup of coffee on the desk.


    Quincy took a nce at Nn and said in the most cowardly tone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the person who


    asked me to change the way! address you.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. He then picked up the cup of


    coffee that Maisie had brewed with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s very intuitive of you, making coffee for me at


    this time.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink it. I¡¯ve brewed it for Quincy.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nn was rendered speechless.


    Quincy chuckled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t need the coffee. I¡¯ll suffer from insomnia whenever I consume coffee at


    night.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to Helios too?¡± Maisie asked as she had actually overheard their conversation


    on the other side of the door just now,


    Nn put down the cup of coffee. ¡°What do you mean by too?¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Barbara has


    fallen victim to those people. Did the same happen to Helios too?¡± Nn squinted slightly.


    Quincy was shocked. ¡°What? Ms. Chase has also fallen into the hands of those people? How did you


    get to know that?¡±


    ¡®We only learned that Helios has gotten himself in trouble now, but why would they kidnap Ms. Chase?


    Michael Chase has already stepped down, and Caleb Chase has died. The Chases are no longer a


    threat to them.¡¯


    Maisie looked at them. ¡°I went to the Glitz Club with Saydie and met the owner of the Glitz Club earlier


    today.¡±


    Nn frowned. His expression clearly showed that he was not very happy about that.


    Maisie saw through what he was thinking, stood behind him, massaged his shoulders for him, and


    coaxed him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact Barbara this morning, so I went there to find her but couldn¡¯t find her


    there either. Saydie was with me at that time, and she¡¯d protect


    me.¡±


    Quincy spoke up suspiciously before Nn had the chance to say anything. ¡°Speaking of which, the


    owner of this Glitz Club has an extremely mysterious background. There¡¯s no way to find out where he


    came from, and many customers who¡¯ve been to the Glitz Club have never seen him before this.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I should consider myself quite a lucky person. Not only did he know that I¡¯m Mr.


    Goldmann¡¯s wife, but he also


    weed me in person.¡±


    Quincy opened his mouth but did not utter a single word.


    Nn grabbed her wrist, turned around, and looked at her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that lucky?¡±


    Maisie bent down and wrapped her arms around his shoulders and neck from behind. ¡°He gave me a


    very important piece of information, which may be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 831 by desirenovel


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A bodyguard in ck heard themotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°This fe is making a fuss on purpose.¡±. Helios remained calm throughout the


    whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make a fuss. But Ms. Chase is indeed having heartburn now


    Are you telling me that Mr. Grant isn¡¯t even willing to provide her with medication?¡± The bodyguard took


    a nce at Helios, took his cell phone out, and made a call at the side. He then said to the guard, ¡°Go


    to a nearby pharmacy and get medicine for heartburn. Just satisfy them first whenever they need


    anything.¡±


    The guard was dumbfounded.


    But thinking that he was only working for someone else, he could only obey the instructions.


    Helios walked over to Barbara¡¯s side, squatted down, and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Barbara


    was in so much pain that she could not sit up straight or speak, and a few droplets of sweat rolled down


    her pale cheeks.


    Ten minutester, the guard brought the medicine back and prepared a bottle of warm water for them.


    Helios poured a ss of water from the bottle for her and handed a tablet to her.


    She took the tablet, swallowed it, and drank water. It was still raining outside, and the cold and humid


    breeze gusted in through the window, making Barbara tremble involuntarily. Helios took off his coat and


    draped it over her shoulders. She gradually felt warmer after a short while, and her stomach stopped


    hurting so much. She then asked feebly, ¡°How will you cope with the cold now that you¡¯ve given me


    your jacket?¡± Helios leaned against the wall ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡®If I


    were the only one here, I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯d be able to survive this until the moment I get


    rescued.¡± Jaeger, who had been detained in the Glitz Club for several days, could not stand it any


    longer. He smashed the wine ss to vent his anger and pointed it at the guards. ¡°You people from the


    Glitz Club are really doing as you please now, huh? Are you nning to imprison me here till the day I


    die?¡±


    The bodyguards who were guarding him were expressionless and did not respond to his tantrum.


    Jaeger kicked the table angrily and wandered back and forth in the room with his arms akimbo. He


    spoke again. ¡°Where¡¯s that b*tch, Katrina? I want to see her!¡±


    I¡¯ve not been allowed to leave the Glitz Club ever since the night Katrina invited me here. That b*tch, as


    expected, she¡¯s teamed up with these people to set me up.¡¯


    Seeing that the bodyguards did not speak, Jaeger walked up to them and grabbed the hem of the cor


    of one of the bodyguards. ¡± I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already in your 20s, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Zhivkov Jr ? So why are you still acting like a young brat?


    That¡¯s very impulsive of you.¡±


    Jaeger heard a voiceing from behind and looked at the man who was approaching him, while the


    bodyguards at the scene bowed respectfully in an instant at the man. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Jaeger released his


    hand and took a good look at the man. ¡°Are you the owner of Glitz?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Myst name is Summer.¡±


    He moved past Jaeger, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you here in the club


    without any malicious intentions.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any malicious intentions?¡± Jaeger approached the man.


    ¡°Your people confiscated my cell phone and won¡¯t let me leave this club at all. This is illegal


    imprisonment!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Your father is missing.¡±


    Jaeger was astonished. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man kept a smile on his face. ¡°The police


    seized the batch of goods that your father shipped the other day.¡± Looking at Jaeger¡¯s stiff and stern


    expression, he twirled the crystal beads with his fingers while giving off an obscure smile. ¡°You should


    know what kind of fate your father will face.¡±


    Jaeger did not speak.


    The man waved, and a bodyguard came over with Jaeger¡¯s cell phone. He then handed it back to


    Jaeger. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you in the club for the sake of your personal safety. However, since you want to


    leave, I won¡¯t insist on keeping you here.¡±


    Jaeger grabbed his phone, took a nce at the man sitting on the couch, and walked out without


    looking back.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 832 by desirenovel


    Jaeger left the Glitz Club but was assaulted and taken away the moment he stepped out of the


    premises.


    At ckgold¡­


    Quincy knocked on the door of the office. He then opened the door and walked in after obtaining


    permission. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we got him.¡± Nn closed the documents in his hands.¡± Have him handed


    over to Mr. Boucher after we¡¯vepleted the matter.¡±


    Quincy nodded.


    When he was about to leave, he remembered something and reported, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann,


    Mrs. Goldmann has located Maizie Hannigan. And as expected, she should have gone to find her


    together with Saydie.¡±


    Nn frowned.


    Maizie still did not know the trouble approaching her at this moment. She had been under the


    impression they could not track her down,


    so she was never worried.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was walking out of a designer boutique when she felt nauseous all of a sudden. Thus, she dashed


    to the bathroom and vomited over the sink.


    She then turned on the tap to flush out the filthy liquid in the sink, took some time to catch a breath, but


    vomited again immediately after managing to calm herself down.


    She was on the verge of cking out after all the vomiting, and her face was ashen. Looking at herself


    in the mirror, she suddenly remembered something, and her expression changed instantly. ¡®It seems


    that I¡¯ve missed my period for quite some time. Could it be¡­ i At the gynecology department of the


    hospital¡­ Maizie¡¯s hands were trembling when she received the test results. I¡¯m pregnant! But why


    now?¡¯


    I originally thought that I could me everything on Francisco if I were to get pregnant around this time.


    Although Francisco didn¡¯t touch me that night I got it on with someone else the next night. I was betting


    that I could get pregnant from that one encounter!


    ¡®As long as this n was a sessful one,


    my n to get married to the Bouchers will no longer be just wishful thinking!


    However, I got pregnant now, two weeks ahead of schedule! How can I push the me on the


    Bouchers now?¡¯


    Maizie hid the pregnancy certificate and went straight to the hotel. She had just stepped through the


    room entrance when she saw that the room was tidy and remembered that she had left a message,


    telling the room service crew not to clean the room when she was out. Upon realizing that something


    was wrong, she was about to turn around and run out of the room.


    However, Saydie suddenly appeared at the room entrance, blocking her way out.


    Maizie was about to scream when the dagger in Saydie¡¯s hand was ced against her neck. Saydie


    then pushed Maizie back


    into the room and closed the door.


    That was when Maisie came out of the bedroom, leaned against the wall, and looked at Maizie with her


    arms crossed.


    Saydie pushed Maizie onto the couch. Maizie red at Maisie and gnashed her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been enjoying your life to the fullest these days, huh, Ms. Hannigan?¡± Maisie walked up to the


    couch and took the seat opposite Maizie. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found yourself a new backer as I


    expected, a m I right?¡±


    ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, what are you trying to do!¡± She was too afraid to move because of the dagger


    hanging right above her neck.


    Maisie threw a photo in front of her.


    Maizie looked at the photo, and theplexion of her cheeks changed slightly.


    Maisie nced at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re one of the reasons the shipment was discovered. It¡¯s no


    wonder that we still encountered such an issue even when Nn had sent Saydie, someone they had


    never seen before, to handle the deal.¡±


    Maizie wanted to get up, but Saydie held her shoulders and pressed her against the floor. She


    struggled twice and said with a vicious scoff, ¡°Are you nning to threaten me? Maisie Vanderbilt, I¡¯m


    betting that you don¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me.¡±


    Maisie squinted her eyes, stared at Maizie for a long time, and chuckled. ¡°Did I say I was going to do


    something to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you won¡¯t even dare to kill me.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression looked arrogant and somewhat


    presumptuous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two here only because you want to extract the whereabouts of the person in


    the photo out of me? Let me make it clear to you. I won¡¯t tell you sh*t, so what will you do to me?¡±


    The air in the room became stagnant for a short while.


    Upon seeing her unwillingness to cooperate, Maisie¡¯s smile turned a little more restrained, and she said


    calmly, ¡°But do you know that assisting and covering the mafia¡¯s smuggling act is a crime?¡±


    Maizie was dumbfounded, and she was out of words as if she had lost her voice.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give me that information, I can only hand you over to the police. After all, the


    police are still investigating the people behind the shipment. If you still choose to harbor them, I can


    only ask you toe with me.¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 833 by desirenovel


    Maizie roared, ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I dare you to threaten me again!¡±


    Maisie still did not change her expression.¡± I¡¯ve given you a chance to have a friendly conversation with


    me, but since you don¡¯t want to..


    Upon saying that, she took her cell phone out, dialed 911, and showed Maizie the screen. ¡°I¡¯m still


    waiting to im the bounty on your head.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Maizie really panicked at that moment.


    1, of course, know that covering them up is a crime, but I¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to prison! But I don¡¯t dare to betray my sugar daddy either.¡¯ ¡°l-I can¡¯t go to the


    precinct with you! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Maizie murmured.


    Maisie scoffed. ¡°Why are you telling me that you¡¯re pregnant? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the father of the baby.¡±


    Maizie could not help but clench her hands tightly, trembling from head to toe, and begged, ¡°You¡¯re also


    a woman who has children! Don ¡®t you think that you¡¯re being too cruel to a mother whose child hasn¡¯t


    even been born?¡±


    ¡°Your faulty reasoning doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m only giving you 10 minutes.¡± Maisie showed her no


    mercy.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maizie bit her lip tightly and did not let go, the bite was so deep that she could feel the skin of her lips


    on the brink of being bitten off.


    After a long time, Maizie gave in to the threat.


    Maisie and Saydie left the hotel. And Maisie handed a recording pen to Officer Zaleski at the parking


    lot.


    Officer Zaleski took the recorder. ¡°Thank you very much for helping us with this, Mrs. Goldmann.¡±


    Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After Officer Zaleski stepped into the hotel with a few other officers in in clothes, Maisie turned her


    head and asked Saydie,¡± Do you think it¡¯s despicable of me to betray her?¡± Saydie was caught off


    guard by the question for a split second and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that you would let her off. The deal wouldn¡¯t have failed if she wasn¡¯t there when it


    was taking ce the other day,¡±


    Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and realized that Nn hade home earlier than her and had


    already prepared dinner for her. She put down her handbag, walked toward Nn, hugged him from


    behind, and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Why have youe back so early?¡±


    Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve, of course,e back to cook for my wife.¡± He then turned around and hugged


    her.¡± You went to find Maizie Hannigan today.¡± ¡®Yeah.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°She submitted and


    confessed, and I¡¯ve handed her to the police.¡±


    Nn pinched her jaw. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯lle at you for revenge when she gets out?¡±


    Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve survived Willow and Rowena, so why would I be afraid of Maizie


    Hannigan?¡±


    Nn froze slightly, held her in his arms, and hugged her tightly,


    Maisie felt his warm embrace and pointed her fingertips at his beating heart. ¡°Your birthday is 28 days


    away.¡±


    He lowered his gaze and stared at the person in his arms. ¡°Why would you remember my birthday all of


    a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to guess.¡±


    Nn picked her up. ¡°Have you learned to riddle me?¡± Maisie chuckled softly, and the ck hair


    hanging in the middle of the air wrapped around his arm, making her look exceptionally seductive.


    ¡°It seems that,¡± Nn kissed her. ¡°I can only reserve the dinner forter.¡±


    It was dark outside the window as Nn sat by the bed and answered Quincy¡¯s call.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 834 by desirenovel


    Tony flicked off the ash on the cigarette, and his eyes looked stern and murderous.¡¯ You useless piece


    of sh*t.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man in ck lowered his head. He crushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any


    longer. Peter just died. Although this can block the distribution of the shipment, Yael Boucher knows it¡¯s


    me. If it weren¡¯t because I have his son with me, he would have made a move on me long ago.¡±


    The man in ck looked at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s just kill those two. Anyway, the Bouchers and the Chases


    won¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Tony¡¯s expression looked ruthless. ¡°No, we have to keep Yael¡¯s son with us. As for Michael¡¯s daughter,


    just tell them to get rid


    other.


    He sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll beat the dog before the lion. I shall do everything they think I don¡¯t have the balls to


    do. I¡¯m not afraid of Michael even if his daughter is dead. Even if he were to go to Yael after that, Yael


    will be afraid of me and dare not act rashly.¡±


    ¡®Yael won¡¯t help Michael out as long as he still cares about his son. The separation between the


    Chases and the Bouchers is what I want to see the most.¡¯


    A few men in ck broke into the room, and Barbara and Helios were woken up by the sudden noise.


    The first thing that caught their attention in an instant was those guards rushing toward Barbara and


    dragging her away.


    Helios stood up. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡±


    ¡°What are we trying to do?¡± One of the men in ck said with a vicious smirk, ¡°I advise you not to


    meddle in our business. Mr.


    Grant wants you to live, so all you need to do is wait for your father to save you.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to take Barbara away, Helios grabbed onto her and said, ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    ¡°Douchebag, are you looking for a beating?¡±


    A man in ck raised his fist and was about to punch Helios. But Helios dodged it, grabbed his wrist,


    and kicked him in the abdomen.


    The man in ck fell to the ground.


    The other men pushed Barbara aside and attacked Helios together.


    Barbara was so frightened that her face paled. Helios fought with them, but how could he withstand


    those thugs?


    He was soon overwhelmed by the men.


    Seeing those bodyguardsying their fingers and going all out on Helios, Barbara yelled, ¡°Stop hitting


    him!¡±


    She ran straight over and tackled one of the men who was about to lift his foot but got pped by


    another man and fell to the floor.


    As Helios helped her up, he noticed blood oozing out of the corner of her lips and red at those


    people gloomily.


    ¡°You presumptuous mongrels! You dare to fight back while on our territory?¡± The man spat a mouthful


    of blood on the ground and waved at the other men in ck. ¡°Take this b*tch away.¡±


    Helios¡¯ eyes looked cold as he dragged her behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± ¡°Brat, are you


    trying to save the damsel in distress? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already toote. I advise you to cherish your


    life. As for this woman¡­¡±


    The man in ck rubbed his chin as if he had thought of something and sneered.¡± She¡¯s going to die,


    anyway. Let us enjoy her to the fullest before she dies. After all, we¡¯ve never gotten our hands on any


    of those socialites yet.¡± Barbara was stunned and froze in ce. Her pupils dted and constricted


    slightly, and she could not help but tremble.


    The two bodyguards held Helios down while he tried his best to resist as he witnessed Barbara being


    dragged away.


    He growled, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    He broke free from the bodyguards, but one of them grabbed him in a neck lock from behind. He


    immediately turned the opponent¡¯s arm around and flung him to the floor.


    Several other men rushed up to hold him down. He got up again but got punched in the abdomen.


    Helios crawled on the floor in a daze, and one of the men stomped on his back and got the others to


    work together to subdue him on the ground.


    ¡°Helios-¡± Barbara screamed hysterically as the man behind her grabbed her by her hair, pushed her


    down in an instant, and ripped her clothes apart.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 835 by desirenovel


    Barbara yelled and swung her arms around frantically. The man raised his hand, pped her twice,


    and cursed, ¡°You feking b*tch! Do you want to end up like him?¡±


    Two to three men stepped forward and pressed her against the floor, and Barbara was trapped under


    them, crying in despair.


    The veins on the back of Helios¡¯ clenched fist bulged, and he exhausted all his remaining strength to


    break free of his captors and rush toward those three men.


    He knocked down those men. But before he could adjust his posture and regain bnce, he was


    immediately punched in the cheek by the opponent.


    However, as he was falling to the floor, he propped his hands on Barbara¡¯s sides and covered her with


    his body. Even though he was being hit on the back multiple times, he would not budge in order to


    protect her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a tenacious and stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Do you still want to y the hero?¡±


    Several men kicked him vigorously and repetitively. Helios took the beating without making any noise,


    but the bruises on his face became clearly visible as the blood was drained from his cheeks. And blood


    could be seen overflowing from the corners of his lips.


    Barbara¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart trembled each time she saw the blowsnd on his back.


    Tears rolled from the corners of her eyes as she shook her head and squeezed a few words out of her


    throat. ¡°Just let them have me¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore you and leave you to them,¡± Helios said while gritting his teeth. The blue veins on his


    forehead could be seen clearly, and he struggled to stay above her until thest moment when a


    sudden and heavy blow made him fall onto Barbara.


    Barbara saw a man lift a bat and pushed Helios away with every fiber of her being, while the bat hit her


    back, causing her to groan in


    pain.


    Helios gradually lost consciousness-thest scene that he remembered was Barbara blocking a bat for


    him.


    Several bodyguards pulled Barbara away from Helios. At that moment, Helios was still grasping her


    hand tightly. His voice was weak, but it sounded fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her¡­¡±


    The man was about to hit Helios when Barbara grabbed the hem of his trousers and begged as tears


    gushed out of the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, I beg you. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡±


    The man grabbed her by her long hair, picked her up, forced her to look up, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might even think that you two are a couple. Wouldn¡¯t everything turn out better


    if the two of you were to let us have it our way?¡±


    Barbara shuddered.


    She stared at Helios with her profound gaze. He was lying on the floor, unable to move. She then


    nced at the hand that was still holding onto her, and a tear rolled down her cheek.


    ¡°How can someone like me be worthy of someone sacrificing their lives in order to save mine?¡¯ ¡°Helios


    Boucher, thank you,¡± she murmured with a smile, broke free from his grasp, got up, and left with those


    men.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Helios raised his hand slowly but lost consciousness before he could finish the sentence.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In another warehouse, several men were waiting excitedly outside a door. An older man who came at


    this moment looked at them. ¡°What are you still doing here? Mr. Grant asked me toe and check


    with you guys. Have you dealt with that woman?¡±


    One of the men stepped forward. ¡°Mr.


    Sanchez, don¡¯t worry, leave it to us. We¡¯re already dealing with her.¡±


    Leonard took a nce at the closed warehouse, frowned, but did not want to go into the details. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care about what you¡¯re nning to do. Alll ask is that you be more cautious when dealing with the


    woman and find a ce to bury the body.¡±


    The man nodded repetitively. ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡±


    After Leonard left, the men waiting outside the door got a little impatient. ¡°Why is that sh*tsack taking


    so long? How long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember seeing himst this long. Did he take any pill before going inside?¡± One of the


    men ced his ear against the door and realized something strange. ¡°No¡­


    I don¡¯t hear sh*t inside!¡±


    All those men broke into the room, only to be shocked to find that the two of them had disappeared. A


    secret door that was blocked by random items lying around in the room led to an exit on the outside.


    The man in ck brought Barbara along, and they were walking in a dark and narrow passage, lighting


    their way with a shlight.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 835 by desirenovel


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Barbara yelled and swung her arms around frantically. The man raised his hand, pped her twice,


    and cursed, ¡°You feking b*tch! Do you want to end up like him?¡±


    Two to three men stepped forward and pressed her against the floor, and Barbara was trapped under


    them, crying in despair.


    The veins on the back of Helios¡¯ clenched fist bulged, and he exhausted all his remaining strength to


    break free of his captors and rush toward those three men.


    He knocked down those men. But before he could adjust his posture and regain bnce, he was


    immediately punched in the cheek by the opponent.


    However, as he was falling to the floor, he propped his hands on Barbara¡¯s sides and covered her with


    his body. Even though he was being hit on the back multiple times, he would not budge in order to


    protect her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a tenacious and stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Do you still want to y the hero?¡±


    Several men kicked him vigorously and repetitively. Helios took the beating without making any noise,


    but the bruises on his face became clearly visible as the blood was drained from his cheeks. And blood


    could be seen overflowing from the corners of his lips.


    Barbara¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart trembled each time she saw the blowsnd on his back.


    Tears rolled from the corners of her eyes as she shook her head and squeezed a few words out of her


    throat. ¡°Just let them have me¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore you and leave you to them,¡± Helios said while gritting his teeth. The blue veins on his


    forehead could be seen clearly, and he struggled to stay above her until thest moment when a


    sudden and heavy blow made him fall onto Barbara.


    Barbara saw a man lift a bat and pushed Helios away with every fiber of her being, while the bat hit her


    back, causing her to groan in


    pain.


    Helios gradually lost consciousness-thest scene that he remembered was Barbara blocking a bat for


    him.


    Several bodyguards pulled Barbara away from Helios. At that moment, Helios was still grasping her


    hand tightly. His voice was weak, but it sounded fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her¡­¡±


    The man was about to hit Helios when Barbara grabbed the hem of his trousers and begged as tears


    gushed out of the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, I beg you. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡±


    The man grabbed her by her long hair, picked her up, forced her to look up, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might even think that you two are a couple. Wouldn¡¯t everything turn out better


    if the two of you were to let us have it our way?¡±


    Barbara shuddered.


    She stared at Helios with her profound gaze. He was lying on the floor, unable to move. She then


    nced at the hand that was still holding onto her, and a tear rolled down her cheek.


    ¡°How can someone like me be worthy of someone sacrificing their lives in order to save mine?¡¯ ¡°Helios


    Boucher, thank you,¡± she murmured with a smile, broke free from his grasp, got up, and left with those


    men.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Helios raised his hand slowly but lost consciousness before he could finish the sentence.


    In another warehouse, several men were waiting excitedly outside a door. An older man who came at


    this moment looked at them. ¡°What are you still doing here? Mr. Grant asked me toe and check


    with you guys. Have you dealt with that woman?¡±


    One of the men stepped forward. ¡°Mr.


    Sanchez, don¡¯t worry, leave it to us. We¡¯re already dealing with her.¡±


    Leonard took a nce at the closed warehouse, frowned, but did not want to go into the details. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care about what you¡¯re nning to do. Alll ask is that you be more cautious when dealing with the


    woman and find a ce to bury the body.¡±


    The man nodded repetitively. ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡±


    After Leonard left, the men waiting outside the door got a little impatient. ¡°Why is that sh*tsack taking


    so long? How long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember seeing himst this long. Did he take any pill before going inside?¡± One of the


    men ced his ear against the door and realized something strange. ¡°No¡­


    I don¡¯t hear sh*t inside!¡±


    All those men broke into the room, only to be shocked to find that the two of them had disappeared. A


    secret door that was blocked by random items lying around in the room led to an exit on the outside.


    The man in ck brought Barbara along, and they were walking in a dark and narrow passage, lighting


    their way with a shlight.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 837 by desirenovel


    The gun was pointed at Barbara¡¯s head. She held her breath, and her blood froze while she closed her


    eyes tight.


    Tony was going to give the order when Leon said, ¡°Kill me first.¡±


    Tony looked at him. ¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯re going to buy her some time? You¡¯ll go together. Do it.¡±


    Two bodyguards cocked their guns and pointed them at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±


    Mr. Sanchez¡¯s voice came from not too far away. Then he appeared, running. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    Leon took the chance when the people were distracted and tackled them.


    The sound of a gunshot echoed through the woods.


    Barbara saw Leon getting shot and copsing to the ground, and her throat started drying up. Tony


    immediately looked back and noticed Mr. Sanchez had turned pale. ¡°No¡­¡± Tony reacted quickly and


    yelled, ¡°Run!¡±


    The police followed the sound of the gunshot and surrounded them when a few men in ck covered


    Tony so he could escape. ¡°Save the hostage!¡± One of the officers noticed Barbara and rushed toward


    her. Barbara was untied. She looked at Leon, who had been shot in front of her, fell to her knees, and


    cried her heart out.


    A policewoman helped her up and consoled her.


    On the other side, Yael got out of the car, and when he saw Helios carried out of the house, he rushed


    forward. ¡°Helios!¡± Helios slowly opened his eyes, and in a daze, he could see his father looking worried.


    ¡°Dad¡­ S-save her.¡± Yael knew what he meant. He held onto Helios¡¯ hand, trembling as though he had


    aged a decade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re here to save you. Hang in there!¡±


    Helios lost consciousness.


    A few dayster¡­.


    The police sent out a warrant for Tony Grant¡¯s arrest. Yael submitted evidence that showed Tony


    Grant¡¯s smuggling and murder cases, and the higher-ups ordered them to run a thorough investigation


    and take in all of Tony¡¯s men.


    Michael Chase and Yael Boucher¡¯s opponent, Joseph Chambers, transferred millions of dors into an


    offshore ount to avoid being linked to Tony Grant and Peter Zhivkov. Unfortunately, Yael held too


    much evidence, so he tore Joseph apart, which caused him to be removed from his position and sent


    to jail for investigation. A gust of wind passed through the Blue Jacaranda trees in the hospital¡¯s garden


    and caused a rain of blue petals, forming a natural carpet of flowers, beautiful and serene. Barbara sat


    on her bed and looked out at the bright blue color, her thoughts far away.


    Maisie stood outside her room with a bouquet of flowers, then knocked.


    Barbara looked back at her, and her voice sounded coarse. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Maisie put the flowers into a vase and stood next to the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Barbara smiled and looked down. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Maisie sat down and put her hand on Barbara¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d


    you¡¯re both fine.¡± Barbara¡¯s eyes moved, all the danger and adrenaline still fresh in her mind. ¡°Yes, I


    almost died.¡± Something came to her mind, ¡°How¡¯s Helios?¡± She remembered that he was hurt worse


    than her, and it was because of her, so she felt guilty.


    Maisie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Nothing serious, they¡¯re all just flesh wounds.¡±


    Barbara was silent. Maisie stood up slowly, ¡°You can go visit him if you¡¯re worried.¡± Barbara walked to


    the next room with Maisie and stood outside. Nn and the Bouchers were there.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 838 by desirenovel


    Nn walked out of the room and noticed them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±


    Maisie held his arm. ¡°We¡¯re justing to take a look.¡± Helios noticed them. Yael looked toward the


    door and said to Christina, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and let Helios rest.¡±


    Christina nodded.


    They walked out of the room, and Yael looked at Barbara, I¡¯ve spoken to your father about your


    situation. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Barbara was surprised but nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± After they left Maisie nudged


    Barbara, ¡°Go in.¡± Barbara thought that she should thank Helios, so she walked into the room.


    Maisie gently closed the door, and Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Maisie looked at him and lowered her voice. ¡°Nothing, I just want them to have a talk.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to get them closer?¡± Maisie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t


    speak.


    Barbara and Helios had been kidnapped together, and he had tried to save her while sacrificing his


    own safety. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they became a couple.


    Nn knew what was in her mind, so he pointed his finger to her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start a


    matchmakingpany?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann going to be an investor?¡± He


    laughed ¡°Saw the chance and took it, huh?¡± Maisie yed with his tie, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes,


    because Mr. Goldmann loves me so much.¡±


    Nn hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll love you more when we¡¯re home.¡±


    In the room¡­


    Helios looked at Barbara, who was silent.¡± Are¡­ you alright?¡±


    She paused and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she looked at Helios¡¯ bruised face. ¡± I¡¯m sorry for


    getting you involved in this. You¡­ could have just left me.¡±


    Heliod looked down, looking guilty. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing.¡±


    She was surprised.


    ¡°You saved me in the end, while I.¡± Helios¡¯ breathing became heavy, his face tense.¡± Could only watch


    while you were taken away.¡± Barbara was about to say something when he looked up at her. ¡°All this


    was because of me. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Her mind was nk for a few seconds. ¡°You


    Helios looked resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that and will not push you away. I know that you¡¯re a victim.¡±


    Barbara slowly reacted, her lips slightly parted. ¡°Are you pitying me?¡±


    Helios paused.


    Barbara smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to offer yourself to me because you feel guilty. They weren¡¯t going to


    let me off easily whether you were there or not.¡±


    Helios frowned and stared at the woman before him. He did pity her, but his heart also ached for her.


    Barbara was afraid that he would regret it, so she exined, ¡°They took me away but didn¡¯t do anything


    to me because someone saved me.¡±


    Helios was surprised.


    She adjusted her gown and looked at him calmly. ¡°You are a great person, but you can¡¯t take


    responsibility every time this happens to someone.¡±


    Two dayster¡­


    Ryleigh and Maisie came to help Barbara with her discharge procedures. When they were getting the


    paperwork done, they bumped into


    Ieper wuv


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Helios, who was getting discharged too.


    Helios had a mask and cap on, and Nina, his assistant, was with him. It was evident that the Bouchers


    didn¡¯t know about his discharge.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 839 by desirenovel


    ¡°Helios,¡± Ryleigh walked toward him,¡± You¡¯re getting discharged too?¡± Helios paused, turned to look at


    Barbara and Maisie, then turned around again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too badly hurt, and I have work to finish.¡±


    Maisie looked at Barbara, who was quiet, bowed, and nudged her with her shoulder,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    Barbara was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi?¡± Maisie squinted. Why did they be distant after being in the hospital


    together? Barbara¡¯s eyes moved around. She had never gone to see Helios again after that day. She


    appreciated Helios¡¯ attempt at saving her while disregarding his own safety. She was definitely moved.


    If someone had protected her when the incident with Eric happened, she might just have married that


    person.


    But after what Helios had said, she didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    The man was willing to sacrifice himself to save her and wanted to take responsibility because he


    thought she had been assaulted because of him. All that did touch her heart.


    However, all that wasn¡¯t love. It was just spending time together so that there was less guilt.


    Barbaraposed her emotions, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°We see each other every day. There¡¯s


    no need to greet him.¡±


    Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°Is that true?¡± After Ryleigh was done with the paperwork, she walked toward


    them and handed the medical records to Barbara. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Barbara put the records


    away and ced her arm on her shoulder. ¡°I need to go home now. I¡¯ll buy dinner one day.¡±


    Barbara left before them.


    Ryleigh watched her walk away and elbowed Maisie¡¯s arm. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you think Barbara and my


    cousin would make a great couple?¡±


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a good match.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulder and sighed. ¡°But we can¡¯t


    force them together.¡±


    Ryleigh understood and sighed too. ¡°My cousin isn¡¯t exactly young anymore. My aunt and uncle are


    getting anxious.¡± Maisie took her arm back and chuckled, ¡± It¡¯s all up to fate.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Maizie got back to Soul, Saydie walked toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Maizie Hannigan has been


    released.¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°Released?¡± Saydie nodded. ¡°She


    convinced the police that she could help them arrest Tony Grant and provided some evidence. She was


    sincere and is pregnant, so the police decided to give her a chance.¡± Maisie squinted.


    Maizie was really pregnant? She thought she was lying.


    Saydie suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you n to tell Ms. Chase about what you promisedn


    Summer?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°After tonight.¡± Maizie got home and sent a message to her godfather, Tony


    Grant, after taking a shower. If she could trick him into showing up, she


    could get a break from the police.


    She knew that Tony had another number, and very few people other than her knew about it.


    Unsurprisingly, Tony replied to her. Since he didn¡¯t know that the police had arrested her, he didn¡¯t


    suspect a thing.


    She then called Officer Zaleski. ¡°Tony Grant has replied to my message. What should I do next?¡±


    Officer Zaleski said something, and Maizie fully cooperated and even offered to get tickets for a ship at


    2:00p.m. the next day to help him escape with her own name.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 840 by desirenovel


    Maizie sent the message to Officer Zaleski and happily looked at her phone screen.


    ¡°Do you think you can send me to jail just by providing some voice recording, Maisie?¡±. Hah, didn¡¯t she


    get out in the end? She was going to remember this.


    That night¡­


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Barbara went to see the manager and the owner of the Glitz Club but was told that neither of them was


    there.


    She left the club, but it suddenly started pouring. It was a cold, rainy night, and she stood under the


    roof outside, staring at the cars passing by on the streets.


    The red and green lights stood lonelily in the rain, and the light was reflected in the puddles on the


    floor.


    A ck car parked not far away with the back window rolled halfway down. A bespectacled man was


    hidden in the shadows.


    The driver looked at him. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡±


    Barbara wanted to leave when the rain stopped, but a server walked over to her with a ck umbre


    in hand. ¡°Ms. Chase.¡¯


    She turned around, and the server handed the umbre to her. ¡°The rain is pouring, you can have this.¡±


    Barbara was stunned, but he had already put the umbre in her hand. He turned around, and she


    called out to him, ¡°How did you know that I was standing outside?¡± The server couldn¡¯t tell her that his


    boss had told him to do that, so instead, he said,¡± Since you just walked out and I heard the rain start , I


    thought you wouldn¡¯t have gone far, so I came out to take a look.¡±


    Barbara fell silent.


    After the server went back in, she looked at the ck umbre in her hand and felt that it was too much


    of a coincidence.


    She stepped into the rain with the umbre, and when she walked past the ck car, the person in the


    car looked down and sent a message, then blocked that number.


    He then looked up, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car drove away from the person walking behind, moving further and further away.


    Barbara stopped in her tracks, took out her phone, and saw a message. She stared at it for a long time


    before she suddenly ran back.


    The server was making a drink behind the bar when he saw her rush in. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    He was stunned upon seeing her face and sleeves wet with rainwater. ¡°Ms. Chase, why-¡®


    She immediately repeated, ¡°I asked you, where is your boss?¡±


    The server didn¡¯t want to argue, so he said,¡± He sold the club to a woman a few days ago and said he


    would leave the country. He got the manager to get the paperwork done and never returned.¡±


    Barbara was a little out of it, and her throat felt dry, ¡°What is¡­ your boss¡¯ name?¡¯


    The server scratched his head. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know his real name, but we know that his surname is


    Summer from Asperia.¡±


    ¡®Summer¡­ Could it be?¡¯


    Barbara read the message again and tried to recall everything she knew, including how Katrina had


    tried to frame her.


    ¡®So was it really him?n Summer¡­¡¯


    A few servers suddenly looked toward the door when a woman walked in with four bodyguards. She


    had her jacket on her arm.


    The few servers smiled and looked at her. ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Barbara looked at Maisie, who was approaching. Her face, which was still dripping with rainwater,


    looked shocked.¡±


    You¡¯re the new owner of the club?¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 841 by desirenovel


    Maisie ced her hands on Barbara¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was only then Barbara came around to her senses and followed Maisie and Baydie into the elevator.


    The decoration and items in the office on the fifth level remained the same. It seemed as if nothing had


    happened before.


    Barbara stood in front of the office and only snapped out of her trance when Maisie called her. She


    stepped into the office and sat on the couch.


    Saydie closed the door and waited outside with the bodyguards.


    Maisie took the cup from the table and said, ¡°When you went missing that day, I came to look for you at


    the club. Mr.


    Summer received me. He gave me a clue, and he wanted me to do him a favor,¡±


    Barbara¡¯s hands on herp clutched tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barbara. I promised Mr. Summer that I would only tell you after taking over Glitz,¡± Maisie


    replied as she lowered her head. ¡°Mr. Summer knows that you might not want to see him.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Barbara¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she tried her best to suppress her emotions. ¡°He has been


    following my life as a mysterious stranger. He told me everything that Katrina was doing, answered all


    of my demands, yet he refuses to see me and keeps making these kinds of pointlesspensations?¡±


    Maisie did not expect that Barbara would react so vigorously when she mentioned ¡°Mr. Summer,¡±


    otherwise known asn Summer. It seemed to her that they were more than just acquaintances.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­¡­


    Seeing that Barbara was crying, Maisie took a tissue paper and walked up to her. She handed the


    tissue paper to her and said, ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. There are only the two of us here. The people


    downstairs won¡¯t be able to hear you no matter how loud you cry.¡±


    Barbara couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried out loud after hearing what Maisie said. Maisie did not


    interrupt. After all, crying was one of the best remedies when one was depressed and on the verge of a


    breakdown.


    Barbara felt a lot better after she cried. She smiled at Maisie and squinted her swollen eyes into a fine


    line. ¡°Do I look ugly now?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re as beautiful as always even after you cried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself in front of you,¡¯ Barbara said, offering Maisie a n embarrassing


    smile. ¡°I thought I would never shed a tear in front of anyone in my life.¡±


    Barbara told Maisie that she had hatedn. Ifn had been willing to save her back then, she might not


    have needed to go through hell.


    She hatedn not all because he had refused to save her, but because he was the man she had


    wanted to marry the most back then.


    She looked up ton, and he was the only man she had fallen for. However, she had thoroughly been


    disappointed when he turned a blind eye toward everything that had befallen her back then.


    Barbara rested her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and said with a trembling voice,¡± Eric nearly destroyed


    me. Although I killed him in the end , I became a monster. I don¡¯t want anything anymore, but why¡­


    Why he


    Maisie patted her back gently and looked at the wall. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that it was a


    misunderstanding that he didn¡¯t save


    you?¡±


    Barbara was stunned.


    Maisie took a deep breath, helped her to sit straight, and said, ¡°The private room was too dark back


    then. He didn¡¯t know it was you, not to mention that Katrina was distracting him and taking him away to


    another ce. He missed the opportunity to save you because he was in a hurry to find you.¡±


    Barbara¡¯s shoulders shook.


    Her memory went back to the year when she had been calling for help in the private room after Eric


    had a few men pin her down and pour wine into her mouth. She had even cried out in her heart,


    praying that if someone coulde to her rescue, no matter which man it was, she would marry


    him.


    Whenn had appeared at the door, her heart shook, and she saw her hope.


    However,n had just nced at her and left hurriedly.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 842 by desirenovel


    At that time, she had felt her world had crumbled, and she had had a hard time breathing.


    That night, no one hade to her rescue. She had be a ¡°sinner¡± and had fallen from heaven to


    hell.


    Maisie sighed. ¡°He knew something had happened to you, but it was only on the second day that he


    found it was you in the private room that night. So¡­ He doesn¡¯t dare to show up in front of you. He


    knows how you see him, and he knows you probably hate him.¡±


    Barbara sat on the couch in a trance. She felt as if there was a hole in her heart.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t bring himself to appear before you, so he could only contact you through phones. He knew


    you wanted to get revenge, so he guided you against Katrina. He gave you help as a stranger, and


    that¡¯s all he could do for you.¡±


    Maisie turned her head around to look at her. ¡°He had been on an undercover mission back then. He


    had long been aware of the deal between Tony and Peter. He had approached you to investigate Tony


    through Eric since Tony was his uncle.


    Honestly, he knew how you felt about him, but he couldn¡¯t reciprocate to you since he might die at any


    time due to his status as an undercover agent.


    ¡°He had been in deep regret after what happened to you. He said that it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want


    to save the girl in the private room. It was because he was an undercover agent, and he mustn¡¯t get


    busted. However, he also said that if he had known that the girl was you, he would have done


    everything he could to save you.¡¯


    Whenn had been unable to find Barbara, he returned to the private room, but there was no one there


    anymore. He only learned about Barbara¡¯s news the next day.


    He still regretted it and loathed himself. After that, Barbara had changed her name and gone overseas.


    He had gone into hiding and established the Glitz Club. He had also helped the Chases a lot from the


    dark.


    He was also the one who had helped Barbara¡¯s father when he raided Peter¡¯s bath center.


    ¡°He hired Katrina and forced her to serve others with her body to humiliate her. It was his n for her to


    get close to Peter, but Katrina refused toply with his n. She attempted to break herself free from


    Glitz through Peter, and she even exposed your story to the media.¡±


    That was why he had made Katrina go through what Barbara went through back then. However, it was


    even crueler than what had happened to Barbara.


    After her uncle¡¯s ident,n refused to let her get involved in the matter because he did not want her


    to get hurt. However, Tony still got her in the end. Fortunately, he had nted an undercover agent


    around Tony, and thus the police were able to find their location.


    Besides, it was also him who had caught Peter¡¯s son, distracted other people, and bought time for Yael


    and the police.


    Barbara cried out again, feeble and full of regret. Just because of a wrong judgment, she lived in the


    dark while he lived in guilt.


    She had recognized him only when he called her ¡°Elie¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Chase¡± in the text message. It


    was also because he had changed his way of addressing her that evoked the deepest memory in her


    heart, a past that she had forgotten.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    The rain fell on the window, leaving water trails on the windowpane. The house¡¯s interior was filled with


    warm yellow light from the floormp. Nn was sitting in his chair with his eyes closed. He seemed to


    be sleeping, but the document in his hands still remained open. There was a light glow around his


    handsome face.


    Maisie tiptoed up to him and took the document from his hand gently. She closed it up and put it on the


    desk quietly. Just when she was about to get the jacket on the chair, Nn stretched his arms and


    grabbed her into his arms. He opened his eyes, and Maisie could see anger in them. However, he


    suppressed his anger and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be naughty, Zee. Why did youe back sote, huh?¡±.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 843 by desirenovel


    Maisie leaned on his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°You were wrong? What have you done wrong?¡± Nn replied nonchntly, allowing her to hug him.


    ¡°¡­ I shouldn¡¯te homete, and I shouldn¡¯t make my husband wait for me in our house alone,¡±


    Maisie whispered into his ear. Her eyes were misted over, and she looked alluring.


    However, Nn remained calm and impassive. There was no expression on his face, and he seemed


    rather unaffected.


    Just when Maisie was going to kiss him, he turned his head sideways. He pinched her cheek with his


    hand and said exasperatingly, ¡°Zee, you can¡¯t expect me to forgive you after you offer yourself to me


    every time you make a mistake.¡±


    This was the first time Maisie felt defeated.


    Nn pushed her away, rose to his feet, and walked away.


    Maisie followed after him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He opened the door and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room.¡±


    Maisie kicked the slippers off her feet and ran up to him with her bare feet. She stood in front of him,


    blocking his way, and said,¡± No. 1 don¡¯t allow it.¡±


    She followed everywhere Nn went. He lowered his head to look at the woman in front of him and


    narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to go to the study room?¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t go to the study room,¡±


    Maisie replied with her lips pouting.


    He stood in front of her and asked, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Maisie knew Nn was really angry this time. He had regained his memory, so the trick she always


    used on the amnesiac Nn wouldn¡¯t work on him right now.


    She tugged at his sleeve softly and said, ¡°I was with Barbara just now. That¡¯s why I came home so


    late.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡®And?¡¯


    Maisie met his inquisitive gaze and immediately understood what he was trying to say.


    I took over Glitz?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°So, you were not going to tell me if I didn¡¯t ask you, Ms.


    Vanderbilt?¡±


    Maisie bit her lips, and she did not know what to say.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn pushed her away and walked into the study room decisively. He closed the door, causing thest


    ray of light to disappear from the corridor.


    Both of them stayed up all night.


    At the restaurant¡­ ¡°You, a married and pretty woman, took over Glitz behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back.


    Honestly, if I were Mr. Goldmann, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you either.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop making fun of me, please?¡± Maisie said as she rubbed the center of her forehead. There


    were two dark circles around her eyes.


    It was her fault for not telling Nn about it. However,n had given Glitz to her because he did not


    want it to fall into the wrong hands. She was just going to take over Glitz temporarily. After all, he


    wanted to give Glitz to Barbara. It was just that Barbara had never been engaged in business, and he


    was worried that other people would take advantage of her.


    Besides, he had brought up Glitz by himself. It was his pride and joy. Since he couldn¡¯t find a suitable


    candidate, he gave it to Maisie in the end.


    Louis took a sip from the soup and said, ¡± There are too many dangerous people in the club. Mr.


    Goldmann is just worried about you.¡±


    Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°I know¡­ But I¡¯m not good at exining¡­¡±


    It was true that she was never good at exining. Therefore, even if someone misunderstood her, she


    wouldn¡¯t try to exin herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin to him, how is he going to know what is in your


    mind?¡± Maisie was stunned again after she heard what Louis said.


    Then, he continued calmly. ¡°Although both of you trust each other, you keep wanting him to read your


    mind, and he indeed tries his best to understand what is in your mind, but the problem is, you don¡¯t


    understand him. As time goes by, men will just give up.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    Both Nn and she had gone through a lot of things, so she thought their minds were in sync. After all,


    they could know what was on each other¡¯s minds just by looking at each other.


    However, it was only now that she realized that was not the real case. It was Nn who always tried to


    read her mind and understand her.


    He could instantly know what she was thinking by just looking at her eyes. Just how well did he know


    her for him to be able to do this?

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 844 by desirenovel


    Seeing that Maisie had fallen silent, Louis popped a piece of meat into his mouth and said with a smile,


    ¡°Do you know there is something known as the best husband material¡¯ going on in the citytely? Do


    you know who started it?¡±


    Maisie looked at him in confusion. Louis chuckled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann. Some women


    even demand their partners to love and dote on them like how Mr. Goldmann dotes on his wife.¡± Maisie


    put her hand to her forehead and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Mr. Goldmann is the most desirable man in Bassburgh. All


    socialites in Bassburgh are hoping that he will get a divorce as soon as possible. As your cousin and


    your best friend¡¯s fiance, I shall remind you that you should watch out for it.¡±


    Maisie sat upright and replied, ¡°What? Who do they think deserves my husband?¡±


    serves


    There was no way she would allow something like that to happen. If she really broke up with Nn,


    wouldn¡¯t that give those women a chance? No! She would never let that happen.


    She had not let go of Nn in the past, so she would definitely not let go of him right now. She grabbed


    her purse and stormed out of the restaurant. Louis looked at her back and chuckled. He did not know


    about a certain man, but he definitely was not going to be dominated by a woman.


    He pulled his phone out and made a call to Ryleigh. He wondered if she had her breakfast or not and


    what she would like to eat if she had not.


    [Good Dawghter: I¡¯m on a diet!) (Louis: You¡¯re so thin that you¡¯re basically t-chested, and you still


    want to go on a diet?] [Good Dawghter: Get lost!) He waved at the waiter and ordered some food for


    Ryleigh.


    At ckgold¡­


    After Nn had finished his meeting with his client, he came out of the meeting room with Quincy and


    the group of executives.


    He had an upright posture as he walked amongst the crowd. His deep blue suit wrapped around his


    body as fit as a glove. His gaze was deep, and he was both handsome and elegant under the shower


    of the white light.


    When a group of female staff saw him walking past them, they grabbed their phones excitedly and


    eximed, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s such a shame that Mr. Goldmann is married!¡±


    ¡°Although I like the story between Mr. Goldmann and Helios very much, I love how Mr. Goldmann spoils


    his wife too!¡± ¡°After seeing Mr. Goldmann, I just want to get a divorce. I can¡¯t stand looking at my


    husband at home anymore.¡± ¡°Wake up. The sun is still up. You should probably stop dreaming now.¡±


    Quincy was walking beside Nn as both of them were heading toward the administrative department.


    He took a look at Nn, who seemed unusually quiet today, and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, did you not


    sleep wellst night?¡±


    Nn raised his hand to loosen his tie and said begrudgingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t sleep well, I didn¡¯t


    sleepst night.¡±


    Quincy replied, ¡°I knew it¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re just mad at Ms.


    Vanderbilt for not telling you, right? But it¡¯s such a small matter. I think it¡¯s fine as long as she exins it


    to you.¡¯


    Nn did not say anything,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He did not need an exnation. He just wanted her to reflect on her own mistake


    He was fine with her going to Glitz alone, but how could she not discuss with him about taking over


    Glitz? Was he dead?


    Would she have kept him in the dark forever if he had not asked? It seemed to him that this woman


    didn¡¯t give a d*mn about him, and she was just treating him a s if he was invisible!


    As soon as they stepped into the office, they saw Maisie was standing in front of the desk, waiting for


    them. She was wearing a long purplish red dress that entuated her great body figure. There was a


    pearl hair clip on the top of her ear, which made her look more charming and sweet.


    Quincy knew they were going to talk, so he went out of the office and closed the door.


    Maisie turned around and looked at Nn. Her eyes were misted over as if she would cry, and it struck


    at the soft spot deep in Nn¡¯s heart.


    She just stood there and looked at Nn pitifully. A drop of tear dangled at the corner of her eyes as


    she said, ¡°Are you not


    going to talk to me anymore?¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 845 by desirenovel


    Nn took a deep breath, his heart pumping fast in his chest.


    He took off his tie and threw it on the desk. While he tried to suppress himself, Maisie said, ¡°I know I


    was wrong. I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept you in the dark. Are you still not going to talk to me?¡±


    Her voice was filled with sobs while a string of tears fell and trickled down her cheeks.


    Nn stopped in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t read his expression,


    ¡°I want you to rely on me, not ignore me.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you¡­¡± Maisie looked at him begrudgingly.


    ¡®Really?¡± he asked. He put his hands on the desk and leaned closer to her. ¡°You decide things on your


    own without discussing them with me. Am I still your husband?¡±


    Maisie stretched her arms and wrapped them around him. Nn did not push her away and allowed


    her to hug him.


    With her voice filled with sobs, she said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t want to rely on you to solve everything.


    Yes, I took over the club, but I¡¯ll give it away once I find a suitable candidate¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Nn lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips.


    After a long while, he let her go and stroked her cheek with his hand. He wiped the tears off her face


    and said, ¡°You just know how to use your tears to make me forgive you.¡±


    Maisie pouted and did not say anything.


    ¡°Do you know that it feels as if someone is stabbing my heart with a knife whenever I see you crying?¡±


    He kissed her again in between her eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°If you cried like


    thisst night, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the study room.¡± Maisie stopped crying and red at


    him through her foggy eyes. ¡°You tricked me into tears?¡±


    Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Am I the one who asked you to cry?¡±


    Maisie mumbled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Nn coiled his arms around her waist, lifted her up, and put her on the table.¡± Whenever I see you are


    crying, it just breaks my heart. What kind of poison have you fed me? Although I¡¯m angry with you, I


    just can¡¯t scold you. I can¡¯t even beat you, and I have tofort you in the end.¡±


    She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Well, you can just leave me alone.¡±


    Nn gently kissed the corner of her lips and chuckled. ¡°If I ignore you, what if you run away from our


    house? If I ignore you, what if you run away from the house? Then I¡¯d have to take the kids to look for


    their mother. That¡¯s thest thing I want to do.¡±


    Maisie was tickled pink by hisment. There were snots in her nostrils, and a bubble came out when


    sheughed.


    Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and dissolved into a fit ofughter.


    Maisie felt embarrassed. She wiped her nose and lifted her leg in an attempt to kick him, ¡°Stop


    laughing!¡±


    He evaded her kick effortlessly.


    Maisie turned her head sideways and ignored him.


    Nn secured her tightly in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head.


    There was a smile in his eyes as he said,¡¯ You¡¯re getting more and more adorable, Zee. You still look


    adorable even though you¡¯re crying


    Maisie did not say anything. Nn kissed the top of her head and continued. ¡°Honestly, I was mad at


    you because of your refusal to rely on me. I know you don¡¯t want to bother me, but I just want to be


    bothered by you.¡±


    Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°But won¡¯t you feel annoyed if I bother you too


    much?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he replied, his voice hoarse.


    Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rely on you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that


    you¡¯ll get tired of me if I rely on you too much. People always say that marriage is the grave of love.


    We¡¯ve only been married for three years, and we still have a long way to go. If you think I¡¯m annoying,


    then¡­¡±


    Nn cupped his hands around her cheeks, forcing her to look him in the eyes. ¡°A husband who can¡¯t


    even solve his wife¡¯s problems shouldn¡¯t expect his wife to rely on himself. So what if marriage is the


    grave of love? Can¡¯t we love each other in the grave?¡±


    He hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side forever, be it 10, 20, or even 30 years. I¡¯ll have only


    one wife in my life, and her name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡±

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 846 by desirenovel


    Maisie stretched out her arms, wrapped them around Nn¡¯s neck, andughed out loud suddenly.


    ¡°Nn, I told you a secret of mine when you lost your memory.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    Her eyshes were wet from the tears, and she kissed him. ¡°I love you very much, Nn Goldmann.¡±


    She found out that she loved him more than she had ever thought three years ago, back when he had


    given his life to block the bullet for


    her.


    Nn was astonished. He closed his eyes and sped the back of her head with his hand to intensify


    the kiss.


    Ryleigh walked back from the ssroom to the office, and most of the students that she met along the


    way addressed her as ¡± Mrs. Lucas¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Hill¡± when they ran into her.


    The whole academy knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯s fiancee now!


    She returned to the office in a hurry and saw many meals brought straight to her desk from Michelin-


    starred restaurants.


    ¡®


    Several professors looked at her enviously. ¡°Ms. Hill, Mr. Lucas really treats you so well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll get lunch every day if not breakfast. He¡¯s such a considerate man.¡± Ryleigh took a deep


    breath, picked up all the food on her desk, and walked out of the office.


    Those professors looked at each other in dismay, then suppressed their idolizing expressions after she


    had left. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get hired here only because she¡¯s Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? So what¡¯s with that arrogant


    attitude?¡± ¡°What can you do about that? Allow me to hit you with the truth. You¡¯re nowhere near as


    lucky as she is when ites to choosing which family to be born in, which then leads to her being


    able to get married to the Lucases.¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to get married into a wealthy family, so why not stay


    at home and take care of her husband and future kids? Why must shee out here topete with


    us for a job? I guess she¡¯s mostly here just to show off.¡± Ryleigh brought the food into Louis¡¯ office, and


    there was no one else in the room except him. She piled all the meals on his desk. ¡°Louis Lucas, don¡¯t


    bring me any more breakfast or lunch meals in the future.¡± Louis leaned into his chair and flipped


    through a book. He raised his eyelidsnguidly upon hearing this and nced at her. ¡°Someone is bad-


    mouthing you behind your back.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Ryleigh actually knew that her colleagues in the


    office did not like her. ¡°Since you know that, stop bringing me all these in the future. I don¡¯t want others


    to think that I got here because of my rtionship with you.


    Louis closed the book. ¡°Then did you get here because of that?¡±


    Ryleigh was extremely annoyed. ¡°Of course


    not!¡¯


    Louis then ced the book on the desk. ¡± That¡¯s it.¡±


    She choked for a split second and stomped her feet. ¡°Then just take it as I don¡¯t wish for others to


    gossip about me anymore, so why can¡¯t you,¡±


    Louis stood up, and she retracted her neck backward in fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He raised his hand, pinched her chin, and said word by word, ¡°Why do you care about other people¡¯s


    opinions?¡±


    ¡°l-I don¡¯t care about those, but the way they stare makes me feel ufortable,¡± she replied in a stern


    voice.


    ¡°Ryleigh Hill, you have the skills. Others are talking about you only because they¡¯re jealous of you.¡± He


    put his lips next to her cheek and whispered into her ear, ¡°Or are you telling me that you¡¯re really the


    Ryleigh Hill that others think you are?¡±


    Ryleigh was astounded and froze in ce for a split second.


    What he just said makes sense.¡¯ He then pinched her cheek. ¡°What a cute little idiot.¡±


    Ryleigh flung his hand away and stood on tiptoe because of her disadvantage in the height department.


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Whoever responds is the idiot.¡±


    She choked on her own words. ¡°You-¡±


    ¦°¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Å¦© ¦Ô¦Ô


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What about me?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You¡¯re my fiancee, and that¡¯s a


    fact. Anything that


    I give you is between us. The jealousy that others feel is their problem, and none of that is your


    business. If all you do when othersment on you behind your back is always take a step backward,


    then you might as well resign now and go back to being the youngdy of the Hills.¡±


    Ryleigh stopped talking.


    She could not refute anything that he said.


    And her stomach chose to fail her at that exact moment by letting off a growl due to the hunger, and


    she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Louis propped his chin against one hand and sat on the side while watching Ryleigh shoving all the


    food into her mouth.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 847 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh gobbled all the food and left a lot of crumbs and sauces around her mouth,pletely


    disregarding her image. Her mouth kept moving as she let off loud chewing noises as if she was a


    small hamster.


    Louis squinted slightly,


    She mowed down all the food and beverages and then gave off a burp. ¡°I¡¯ve finally resurrected.¡±


    Louis took out a tissue and wiped the oil stains off the corner of her lips for her.¡± Tsk, can¡¯t you eat like


    an adult? You have stains all over your mouth.¡±


    He was obviously disgusted, but what he did contradicted what he said.


    Ryleigh snatched the tissue from his hand. ¡°Are you disgusted by my table manners? But there¡¯s


    nothing you can do. If you don¡¯t like it, you can always go back to Ms. Mayweather, that elegant ex-


    girlfriend of yours.¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re always mentioning her, are you jealous of her?¡±


    Ryleigh stood up and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like being jealous of others.¡±


    She walked to the door.


    Louis raised his voice and stopped her.


    Ryleigh turned around and was about to ask something when he got up, dashed toward her, stretched


    out his long arms, and took her into his arms.


    She was forced to lift her head, and her pupils constricted as his face came so close that it was blurred.


    Then, all she felt was a warm sensation on her lips.


    Everything became more and more real as she gradually returned to her senses.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she pushed against his chest while she was almost running out of


    breath.


    Louis let go of her, saw her blushing cheeks, and smiled. She reacted and pressed the back of her


    hand against her lips. ¡°W-What was that?!¡±


    He replied, ¡°A kiss.¡±


    Ryleigh was astonished, and her mind was still nk. ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    Why would he kiss me?¡¯


    Louis stared into her soul. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time.¡±


    Ryleigh was shocked.


    At Soul..


    Maisie frowned when she saw the news of Tony¡¯s arrest.


    It seems that Maizie has indeed cooperated with the police and assisted them in Tony¡¯s arrest.¡¯ A


    female employee knocked on the door at this moment, and Maisie raised her head.¡± Come in.¡±


    The clerk came in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, something came up, and Mr. Kennedy has applied for a leave. He


    asked me to report this to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, did he tell you the reason?¡± Maisie asked.


    The clerk shook her head. ¡°No, he answered a phone call and then went out in a hurry. He only asked


    me to inform you about that.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    After the female employee went back out, Maisie leaned back into her chair.


    I¡¯ve yet to find a suitable person to take over Glitz. And if I were to transfer it to someone else casually,


    it might ruin the business or get it seized because of certain involvement in crimes. How am I going to


    exin that to Mr. Summer if that¡¯s the case? :


    ¡°Am I left with only an option, and that is to go to my omnipotent husband for help?¡¯


    Maisie took out her cell phone and tapped into the WhatsApp chatbox that she shared with Nn.


    (Hubby¡±] Nn seemed to be on his phone at the time the message got through and replied within


    seconds.


    [Yes?)


    Maisie wrote something, deleted parts of it, wrote something else, deleted some again, and sent a


    series of long messages at the end. The summary of all the messages was to ask him if he knew


    someone suitable that could take over the club. She theny on the desk and waited anxiously.


    Soon, she got a reply from Nn.


    [Helios)


    Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s nning to get Helios to take ownership of a club? Is that even okay?¡¯


    Maisie struggled for a moment, and Nn sent her a screenshot of his chat with


    Helios that he had taken earlier after a short while.


    [Helios: What kind of club is that?)


    [Nn: It¡¯s a legal establishment, do you want it or not?]


    [Helios: Why are you throwing everything at me, including all sorts of pieces of trash? Do I look like I¡¯ve


    lost my mind?]


    [Nn: It¡¯s the Glitz Club. Even your father goes there, so does that mean that your father is also a


    piece of trash?]


    [Helios¡­.]


    [Helios: I¡¯ll think about it.)


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    Two dayster, nobody knew what Nn had done, but he had managed to get Helios to take over the


    Glitz Club.


    However, Helios did not want others to know his identity, so he chose to remain anonymous and took


    over the club as ¡°Mr. Hell¡±.


    Maisie arranged for Saydie to be one of the shareholders of the club.


    Saydie looked at her in surprise. ¡°Ma¡¯am, l¡­ I¡¯m not that good when ites to running a business.¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 848 by desirenovel


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine with Helios there. You don¡¯t have to do anything as one of the


    shareholders. Only when an issue that he can¡¯t solve emerges, such as customers creating a scene,


    that¡¯s when youe forward and solve it however you deem appropriate.¡±


    Saydie thought for a while, ¡°I know only how to beat people up.¡±


    Maisie rubbed her temples. ¡°You can beat someone up only when they¡¯re the one who started it first.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself in trouble.¡±


    Saydie nodded.


    Maisie waved her hand. ¡°But try not to let any troublesome guests through into the premises, and¡­¡±


    She looked at Saydie seriously. ¡°You need to make more friends. Don¡¯t always be by yourself. You¡¯re


    no longer in the Metropolis, so you have the right to get associated with others.¡±


    Saydie was stunned. Her lips were tightly closed, and she did not speak.


    Maisie walked up to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Strix asked you to stay away from that dark life for


    your own good. You¡¯re still young, and you shouldn¡¯t give up your life for the organization.¡±


    Saydie lowered her gaze, gradually loosened her clenched fists, and suppressed her normal attitude.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best not to cause any trouble.¡±


    Maisie left Glitz, and a familiar Rolls-Royce was parked not far away from the building.


    She opened the door and got in the car, only to see Nn still holding aptop in his hand, looking at


    some data regarding the stock market.


    Quincy slid down the rearview mirror and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you can finally be at ease


    now, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Maisie sat with her arms crossed.¡± Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    She then approached Nn. ¡°And that¡¯s thanks to my husband!¡±


    Nn looked away from the screen, closed the lid of theptop, and turned to look at her. ¡°So, do you


    know just how useful your husband is now?¡±


    Maisie blinked while resting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I know.¡±


    Nn fondly stroked her hair.


    Quincy sighed. He could not bear to witness such a lovey-dovey scene at his age!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maizie returned to the Hannigan manor, and Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed the instant he saw her.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually shameless enough toe back here?¡±


    Mrs. Hannigan was worried that her husband would teach their daughter a lesson, so she stepped


    forward to stop him. ¡°Nate, Zee is pregnant now, so don¡¯t hit her.¡¯


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Nathaniel was stunned for a split second and then roared with a furious expression while


    pointing at his daughter with his trembling hand, ¡°You only think abouting back home after getting


    impregnated by some random man out there? The Hannigans can¡¯t afford to put their reputation on the


    line by taking you back in! Get out of here!¡±


    Maizie scoffed when Mrs. Hannigan was about to say something. ¡°Father, what are you talking about?


    This baby isn¡¯t the child of some random man. It belongs to the second heir of the Bouchers.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Nathaniel was startled.


    Maizie stroked her t abdomen. ¡°I said the child that I have in my womb belongs to the second heir of


    the Bouchers, so do you n to go to him to settle the ount?¡±


    Nathaniel was rendered speechless, probably because he heard that the baby belonged to the second


    heir of the


    Bouchers. Thus, he did not say anything anymore. ¨C ¡­ Mrs. Hannigan supported her. ¡°Zee, since


    you¡¯re pregnant with the Bouchers¡¯ child, then you have to get them to provide you with an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the child¡¯s father to be ountable for his actions.¡± She smirked proudly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely get into the Bouchers in no time.¡¯


    Tanner, who was upstairs at the moment, just so happened to take off his earphones and hear the


    conversation. He frowned, took out his cell phone, and sent a text message to Helios,


    Tanner knew about it, then Helios got to know, so it was only a matter of time before the members of


    the Bouchers knew about ittoo.


    When Elder Master Boucher asked Eugene about this, he was obviously shocked.¡± What!?¡±


    Richard took a sip of tea, looking extremely displeased. ¡°Look at your marvelous son. He got a girl


    pregnant before marrying her, not to mention that the girl is the daughter of the Hannigans.¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 849 by desirenovel


    Richard put down his cup heavily and said earnestly, ¡°Nathaniel Hannigan is asking us for an


    exnation. If this is true, and the child Maizie Hannigan is pregnant with indeed belongs to the


    Bouchers, we can only make Francisco marry her.¡±


    Francisco happened to overhear his grandfather telling his father that he wanted him to marry Maizie


    from upstairs and rushed downstairs immediately to object. ¡°You want me to marry Maizie Hannigan?


    Why should I? I won¡¯t marry her!¡±


    oned


    Richard pointed at him furiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of the mess that you made out there? That girl is


    now pregnant with your baby!¡±


    Francisco was astonished. ¡°What baby?¡± ¡°You! How dare you y dumb in front of me? Francisco


    Boucher, what have you learned throughout all those years when I left you in the training camp? One of


    you is the father, while the other is the son. You two are indeed cast in the same mold. Both of you


    have a thing for sleeping with random women, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°And you don¡¯t even know how to cover your *sses when you¡¯re doing so. Now that the girl is pregnant


    with your kid, you¡¯re refusing to take ountability for your actions? Do you want everyone in


    Bassburgh to make aughingstock of the Bouchers?¡±


    Richard was extremely livid, and Eugene, standing next to him, could not even utter a single word


    when he got embroiled in his father¡¯sment.


    Francisco frowned. ¡°How could it be possible for her to get pregnant? I didn¡¯t even-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this once. Have you ever slept with her!?¡± Richard asked and mmed the desk. The


    whole desk shook.


    Francisco was nervous. ¡°I¡­ Grandfather, I lost consciousness the other night. But I swear that I


    certainly didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡±


    I¡¯m certain of that. Because even if I was drunk and had done something promiscuous, it¡¯s impossible


    for me to have no memory at all, right?


    ¡®Something was definitely wrong with the wine that I drank that night. I didn¡¯t even have too much, and I


    had already lost consciousness . Maizie¡¯s pregnancy has nothing to do with me, that¡¯s for sure!¡¯


    Richard¡¯s face paled. ¡°Enough! If she is not pregnant with your child, would they dare toe and hold


    you responsible?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I really-¡±


    ¡°Francisco, Maizie is an innocent girl, anyway. She was rejected by your cousin back then, and she¡¯s


    pregnant with your child now. No matter what your marriage with her has been decided.¡±


    Richard used the cane to stand up, and Eugene walked him away.


    Francisco froze in ce. He then clenched his hands into fists as he felt more and more powerless.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone in ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± group chat had already learned about Maizie¡¯s


    pregnancy within a few days. To their surprise, some of them said that the child she was pregnant with


    belonged to Francisco Boucher, the second heir of the Bouchers.


    Maisie saw the news by ident when she was going through the messages and was quite shocked.


    [Ryleigh: Since when did Maizie and Francisco get together?]


    (Jenny Weiner: That¡¯s huge!


    (Barbara C: Hehe¡­]


    Barbara only sent a short ¡°hehe¡± and ended her message with a rolled eyes emoji. That was it.


    Others might not think that there was any problem, but Maisie could see the implicit message that was


    hidden behind Barbara¡¯s ¡°hehe¡± at a nce.


    In fact, Maisie and Barbara both knew that Maizie had a godfather named ¡°Tony Grant¡±.


    Tony was not married and had no children, but he had been taking such special care of Maizie, not to


    mention the hotel suite that he had reserved for her for half a year. He had not even suspected her


    when she lured him out to the police. Thus, to say that nothing was happening between the two of them


    was truly unconvincing.


    As for why she would say that she was pregnant with Francisco¡¯s child, only the people involved in this


    matter would know.


    Kennedy stood outside the office and knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her head. ¡°Uncle Kennedy,


    you¡¯re back.¡±


    He walked into the office. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, I took a few days off, causing some work to be dyed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    okay, but are you in any trouble?¡±


    Maisie could not help but ask him.


    He paused for a short while and smiled.¡±


    It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 850 by desirenovel


    Seeing that Kennedy did not seem to want to talk about it, Maisie did not force it but handed him a


    proposal that was lying on her desk. ¡°X Mayweather and Nathan Hayes previously came together as


    an onscreen couple for an advertising endorsement. Its effect was quite good, so I thought about it. We


    can hire a more popr on-screen couple to shootmercials for Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series.¡±


    Kennedy took the proposal from her and skimmed through it. ¡°A popr on-screen couple?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Celebrity pairing is amercial marketing method too. If we hire an on-screen couple


    that is currently on fire on the Inte to help endorse Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series, it will not only


    satisfy the wishes of their fans but will also boost Soul¡¯s marketing by folds.¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Kennedy nodded, then thought of something and said, ¡°But there are not many


    on-screen couples on the Inte recently.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have one some time ago?¡± ¡°Some time ago?¡± Kennedy was slightly startled.


    Maisie felt a little embarrassed out of the blue. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, the ¡®HeliosxNn¡¯ onscreen couple that


    happened between Helios and Nn.¡±


    She had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Kennedy was out of words.


    ¡®She¡¯s nning to hire her own husband and Helios Boucher? Is she actually a fan of this pairing?¡¯


    At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­


    ¡°The endorsement of Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series?¡± Helios looked at the proposal and script, raised his


    head, and stared at Nina. Nina felt a little guilty and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann was the one


    who called and invited you in person.¡± She did not dare to say that Mrs. Goldmann had been thinking


    about his on-screen couple pairing with Mr. Goldmann for a long time!


    Helios frowned.


    He had recently reduced a lot of activities and events, including a handful of product endorsements.


    The only project that he had kept was arge-scale historical drama about a conspiracy against the


    throne. He had even taken the initiative to pick up the role of the general, which he had not tried before,


    and had declined all modern scripts and roles.


    He had put this forward because he was already in his 30s. He would much prefer not to y the


    leading role in any trendy modern drama anymore, and he was also doing so to give some of the young


    actors a chance at those dramas.


    Nina looked at him cautiously. ¡°Mrs.


    Goldmann really hopes that you¡¯ll agree to her proposal.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and asked casually, ¡°A couple jewelry series would need an on-


    screen couple for itsmercial shooting, so who¡¯s the person that she¡¯s found to pair up with me?¡±


    Nina stuck the tip of her tongue out, licked her lips, lowered her gaze, and bit the bullet before uttering


    two words, ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    I knew it!


    Helios seemed to be giving off a smug expression as if he was a prophet and smirked. ¡°What a foolish


    idea.¡±


    Nina asked immediately, ¡°So does that mean that it¡¯s a yes from you?¡±


    Helios closed the script and let off an approving expression. ¡°I won¡¯t say no to this project if Nn has


    the guts to take it on too.¡±


    Nina thought for a moment.


    ¡®Mr. Boucher and Mr. Goldmann¡­ It will be a pity if this quarrelsome and loving couple doesn¡¯t get


    together for this project.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Mrs. Goldmann would be a fan of this pairing. Even I want to be in their fandom now!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in


    At Blue Bay vi¡­


    As soon as Nn stepped through the door, he smelled the fragrance that was wafting out of the


    kitchen. Maisie was in a pink apron and was bringing the dishes to the table with a wide grin on her


    face. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Nn narrowed his eyes and walked up to the dining table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden enthusiasm?¡¯


    Maisie took off her apron and hung it on the wall. ¡°Can¡¯t I cook for my husband?¡±


    Chapler osv


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie went around behind him, pressed on his shoulders, and


    made him sit down.¡± I¡¯ll go get you a te of spaghetti.¡±


    Nn raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. His eyes shifted from ce to ce as she moved


    around in the kitchen, and it looked like he was thinking about something.


    Maisie ced the meal in front of him, pulled out the chair, sat right beside him, and blinked. ¡°Hubby,


    what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡±


    Nn nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you fetch into my te.¡±


    Maisie put the food onto the te for him and even delivered it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 851 by desirenovel


    Nn raised his hand and held her wrist, then fed her food, looking at her face. ¡°Do you need


    something?¡±


    Maisie pouted. ¡°Why do you think of me like that?¡± Even though she really did.


    Nn scoffed. ¡°Why are you being courteous with me?¡± Maisie leaned in, her red lips inches away from


    his, her beautiful face looking innocent. ¡°Dear, I want a couple to work together and be spokespeople


    for my jewelry. What do you think about that?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nn stared at her. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    She pressed her lips together and then put her arms around his neck. ¡°I want to discuss this with you


    because I don¡¯t want you to be upset about it.¡±


    Nn pinched her chin, still keeping his eyes on her. ¡°Why would I be upset?¡±


    She gave him puppy eyes, ¡°Because the couple is two men.¡±


    Non squinted and realized that something was off, but he didn¡¯t understand.


    Maisie turned around and sat on hisp, then pushed her long hair behind her.¡± Dear, you wouldn¡¯t


    want your dear wife¡¯s dream to shatter, would you?¡±


    Nn gulped and agreed with a grunt.


    Since when did this elf be so seductive?


    Maisie pressed her lips to his cheek and pressed her body to his. ¡°Do you agree to


    this then?¡±


    Nn was under her spell, but his logic was still intact. He chuckled and cupped her face, pushing


    some of her hair out of her face as though he had seen through her n. ¡°You¡¯re willing to push me


    into a trap?¡±


    Maisie choked and punched his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°If you want to pull two men together and are asking me about it, I must be involved in this,


    no?¡±


    Maisie parted her lips. She was nning to trap him, but why was he so clever?


    ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± Nn suddenly pulled her in and nibbled at her neck. ¡°You want me and Helios to


    work together as your spokespeople


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    He smiled. ¡°Cheeky.¡±


    Maisie hugged him, rubbing her head on his neck, ¡°Could you help me just this once?¡±


    Nn held her and said in a deep voice,¡± Stop that, or I¡¯ll,¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maisie teased, but she tried to escape when she noticed the desire in his


    eyes.


    Nn grabbed her and rained kisses on her. ¡°You rascal, are you trying to miss dinner?¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Maisie was defenseless, so she hugged him tightly.


    Neon lights brightened the dark night, mysterious and dreamy, making people lose themselves in the


    city that never slept. The lights in Glitz were shing, the songs loud.


    Barbara sat at the bar, drinking the cocktail the bartender had mixed.


    Althoughn and the manager had left, she still lingered around Glitz out of habit.


    A man sat next to her and said to the bartender, ¡°A bottle of whisky.¡±


    Barbara ced the ss to her lips and then squinted at the man next to her. ¡°Hey, Mr. Boucher?¡±


    When Francisco turned and noticed the person sitting next to him was Barbara, he was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s


    you.¡±


    ¡°Here to get drunk?¡± Barbara smiled and took a sip.


    Francisco replied with annoyance, ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    He was having a bad day and was irritated. He was going to explode.


    Barbara put her ss down. ¡°I heard that Maizie is pregnant with your child.¡± Francisco blew up, ¡±


    Ms. Chase, be careful what you say. What do you mean my child? That¡¯s not mine. I didn¡¯t sleep with


    her!¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 852 by desirenovel


    The bartender stared at him curiously but didn¡¯t dare speak. Barbaraughed. ¡°I know. It¡¯s probably not


    great to suddenly be a father.¡± The bartender ced the bottle on the bar, and Francisco


    immediately drank from the bottle, gulp after gulp. Even people who had high alcohol tolerance


    wouldn¡¯t be able to handle drinking that much whisky.


    Seeing that he was drinking too much, Barbara said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, you should slow down with that. If


    you get picked up by some chick, it would be hard for me to exin to Maisie. This is her ce.¡±


    Francisco was already drunk, but he was surprised. ¡°Whose ce?¡¯


    She was hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Maisie is the owner of Glitz?¡±


    Francisco asked her, ¡°Isn¡¯t my cousin the owner?¡±


    Barbara was rendered speechless.


    Francisco suddenlyughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. She had been under the


    impression that Maisie had taken over the club. Why did it suddenly belong to Helios?


    After half an hour¡­


    Francisco slumped over the bar, staring at the drink in his hands. ¡°I told you, that child isn¡¯t mine. I


    never touched her, but no one believes me. I don¡¯t want to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chase, is this gentleman your friend?¡± the bartender asked. ¡°No,¡± Barbara paused, then said,


    ¡°He¡¯s your boss¡¯ cousin.¡±


    The bartender was shocked but didn¡¯t press on. The club has gone through two owners now, so he


    couldn¡¯t tell if that was true.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Francisco¡¯s stomach suddenly lurched, so he sat up and looked at Barbara.


    Barbara noticed that something was wrong, but Francisco threw up on her shoulder before she could


    react.


    The bartender was shocked. ¡°Ms. Chase!¡±


    Barbara turned pale and turned her face away before gagging.


    Francisco was carried upstairs, ckout drunk. The new manager informed Saydie, and since Saydie


    knew Barbara, she took


    her upstairs to clean up.


    Helios got news of that and immediately went to Glitz. He never entered through the front gate because


    he didn¡¯t want anyone to find


    out.


    He walked out of the elevator on the fifth floor and saw Gaydie. ¡°That kid is drunk?¡± Even though


    Gaydie didn¡¯t know Francisco, Barbara had told her that he was Helios¡¯ cousin, so she nodded. The


    new manager, Mr. Ghelder, said, ¡°Mr. Boucher is terribly drunk and even threw up all over Ms. Chase.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± Helios raised his brows. He could guess that it was Barbara.


    Why would Barbara be drinking with this fellow? Barbara was taking a shower in another room. She


    hadn¡¯t minded her own business and was covered in vomit. She didn¡¯t n to keep her clothes.


    She suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh no! What am I going to wear!?¡¯


    She nned to call Maisie so she could send some clothes over, but she realized that her phone was


    outside. Barbara wrapped herself up in a towel and carefully poked her head out to look around.


    No one was going to walk over, right? Probably not. Saydie wouldn¡¯t let anyone go in since she knew


    that she was there.


    She walked out of the shower and looked in her purse, but the door was opened at that moment.


    Helios, who r,a6 walked in with a bag, stood there, stunned.


    Barbara was bent over as she was going through her bag, and since she had just gotten out of the


    shower, her body wasn¡¯t fully dried yet, and her hair stuck to the curves on her back.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 853 by desirenovel


    Barbara wasn¡¯t a skinny woman but quite a voluptuous one, so the towel didn¡¯t cover up much.


    She noticed something, turned around, and stared straight into his eyes.


    Barbara was so shocked she grabbed onto the loose towel that was about to slip. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Helios immediately turned around. T¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± He gulped but was d he had


    his back toward her.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen female actresses in shower scenes during his filming career, and he


    had to interact with actresses when they were in their bikinis, but he never had unclean thoughts about


    them.


    But this ¡®incident¡¯ made him feel something!


    Barbara wrapped the towel around herself. Her face flushed, and she felt awkward. ¡°Do you need help,


    Mr. Boucher?¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn around but instead handed the bag to her. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Francisco. We only


    have uniforms here. This is new. You can wear it for now.¡±


    Barbara walked over and took the bag. She was happy that she had something to wear. She was


    surprised to see Helios¡¯ ears had turned red and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±. He nodded and immediately left


    the room without looking back.


    Barbara held the bag, and when she remembered how red his ears turned, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She thought that men wouldn¡¯t be shy but didn¡¯t expect him to be so shy.


    It made sense since he had a clean private life and had a nk page when it came to his love life.


    A man who didn¡¯t even have a scandal was like a piece of nk paper. Even the media didn¡¯t have the


    heart to contaminate him. She didn¡¯t have the right to do that either.


    Barbara put on the uniform. It didn¡¯t fit her because it was one size too small and was tight around her


    chest.


    She had to release the buttons to avoid breaking them.


    When she walked out of the room, she was surprised to see Helios standing in the corridor.


    Helios turned to look at her but immediately looked away before clearing his throat. ¡°Let me send you


    back. It¡¯ste and dangerous.¡±


    Barbara nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Heliod left through the back door with Barbara, opened the car door for her, and only walked to the


    driver¡¯s side after she was seated. The white car slowly drove away from Glitz.


    They were both silent on the way back.


    The neon lights shone into the dark cabin. Barbara turned to look at him and wanted to start a


    conversation. ¡°Why did you take over Glitz?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Helios kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Nn was worried that Maisie couldn¡¯t handle it, so I took over.¡±


    Barbara smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite close to Maisie too.¡± Barbara paused, then looked down and smiled. ¡°I thought


    that Maisie¡¯s past was very simr to mine at first, but then I realized that she ¡®s a lot stronger.¡±


    ¡°You are pretty different. You look strong but are actually fragile, and Maisie looks weak but is actually


    strong. She is a lot more decisive when ites to dealing with issues too.¡±


    Helios looked at her and smiled. ¡°You let Katrina and the Salvadores off even after how they treated


    you and left it in the past. Maisie would give the people who hurt her a chance but would not be gentle


    toward them.¡±


    Barbara pressed her lips together. After exposing Katrina and Eugene, she let Katrina go because she


    was softhearted.


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Katrina, even when she was in the hands ofn¡¯s men.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 854 by desirenovel


    When the case was retried, she just wanted the Salvadores to be convinced of her innocence and


    didn¡¯t care if they were going to retaliate.


    Helios sent her home. She got out and walked into her apartment building without looking back.


    After getting into her apartment building and walking into the elevator, she turned around. The car was


    still there. She felt warm, thinking that he wanted to see her safely home.


    When the elevator got to her floor, she walked out and saw a woman standing in the hallway. It was


    Katrina, so Barbara was stunned.¡¯ Why are you here?¡±


    Katrina was leaning against the wall with heavy makeup and holding a lit cigarette.¡± Why can¡¯t Ie


    and see you?¡±


    Barbara was quiet.


    Katrina blew smoke out and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m your half-sister. I just have worse luck because my


    father will never admit that I¡¯m his. You forced me into this situation. Can¡¯t you share my problems?¡±.


    Barbara frowned. ¡°I forced you?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about this when you worked with Eric Salvador?


    Katrina took a drag, looking tired. ¡°I just wanted to ruin your reputation at that time.¡±


    ¡°Hah, you finally admit to it now.¡± Barbara walked to her door, keyed in her code, and heard Katrina


    speaking behind her. ¡°It was because ofn.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Her hand froze.


    Katrina¡¯s cigarette was half burnt, so she flicked the ash off. ¡°You never expected me to be in love with


    lan, did you?¡±


    Barbara was stunned and slowly turned to face Katrina, who was behind her. ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡±


    n was an undercover agent. He got close to us because he wanted to learn more about Tony Grant¡¯s


    business through Eric, but I never expected us to fall for the same man.¡±


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    That she lovedn? She had never told anyone about that.


    Katrina scoffed. ¡°You forgot that I left school early and started ying around. I could tell from how you


    looked at him.¡± Katrina threw the cigarette butt and stomped on it. ¡°I thoughtn brought me around


    because he loved me, but he was just using me to cover his identity as an undercover agent.¡±


    She stopped in front of Barbara and looked at her without expression. ¡°He didn¡¯t use you because you


    were too pure. You were a student and Ms. Chase, while I was the unknown b*stard.¡±


    Barbara was so shocked she couldn¡¯t say anything,


    Katrina grabbed her cor and was emotional. ¡°I even seduced the men thatn was investigating for


    him and fed him information. I fell into this because of him.


    I didn¡¯t know he was using me but had the purest of love for you instead!¡±


    Barbara pushed her away and was angry too. ¡°Was that my fault? You worked with Eric to destroy me


    because of that?¡±


    Katrina yelled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Katrina¡¯s eyes were red when she stared at her. ¡°He loved how innocent you were, so you would be


    just like me if I ruined that. So what if you were the legitimate Ms. Chase? You¡¯d be just as dirty, and he


    wouldn¡¯t look at you the same anymore.¡±


    She burst outughing after saying that.¡± But I didn¡¯t expect him to disappear after that. I guess he


    couldn¡¯t handle that because he didn¡¯ t manage to save you. We both lost him, so it felt that justice was


    served.¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 855 by desirenovel


    ¡°I hated you, and I hated the Chases. I wanted to take revenge, with Eugene or Peter¡¯s help, but


    why¡­¡±


    Katrina grabbed onto Barbara¡¯s arm andpletely lost her mind, ¡°Why wasn so cruel to me? I slept


    with him, did you know? But he just used me as a pawn. He opened up Glitz and still treated me cruelly


    because of you. He let his men assault me, but why weren¡¯t you the one who was assaulted!?¡±


    Barbara¡¯s arm hurt because of her grip.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Suddenly, someone appeared and pushed Katrina awayShe lost her footing and fell to the floor.


    Barbara looked at Helios, who suddenly appeared next to her. ¡°You¡¯re still here!?¡± Helios honestly


    answered, ¡°I saw her from downstairs, so I came over to check.¡±


    He was about to leave when he looked up and saw someone by the window, so he stayed. He didn¡¯t


    know why.


    Katrina stood up and startedughing.¡± Yelena, you¡¯re quite good at this. You¡¯ve managed to seduce


    Mr. Boucher.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Barbara stared at her fiercely, ¡°Not everyone thinks like you. You chose your own


    path. You saidn used you but didn¡¯t you do that willingly because you loved him?¡±


    Katrina fell silent.


    Barbara didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.¡± Did he force you or coerce you? If he did, go talk to him.


    Why are you ming me for all your misfortunes? Do you think I¡¯m here for you to bully? Why do you


    think you deserve to me anyone?


    ¡°Did I force you to make your choices, or did I forcen not to love you? Your mom knew that my dad


    was married but still stuck to him and gave birth to you without letting him know. That wasn¡¯t your fault,


    it was my father¡¯s, but you can¡¯t me anyone else for it, especially not me!¡±


    Barbara was convincing andmanding.


    Katrina had nothing to say and finally left without looking back.


    Helios looked at Barbara, who looked down. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he could see the


    disappointment in her expression.


    After a long time, she finally said, ¡°I want a drink.¡±


    Helios went to get some better alcohol from the convenience store with her and sat down on thewn.


    She cracked open a can and handed it to him, then thought of something. ¡°Oh, no way, you¡¯re driving.


    You can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Helios watched her drink, then looked up at the sky full of stars. He didn¡¯t seem to have seen a night


    sky like this before.


    Barbara became really talkative once she started drinking, sometimesining, and she even


    started talking about her past.


    When she got to the sad parts, she would start sobbing while hugging her legs. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how


    it turned into this.¡±


    Helios held out his hand but paused midair, then patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. You¡¯ve


    had too much to drink. Let me walk you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not too much.¡± Barbara looked up. A few strands of hair stuck to the corner of her eyes that


    were wet, but her eyes that weren¡¯t focused betrayed her.


    She put her face on her knees and cried whileughing. ¡°Do I look like a viin?¡±


    Helios looked away, his thoughts messy. ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Did you know why I wanted to get to know you two years ago?¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 856 by desirenovel


    Helios was stunned as he looked at her in confusion.


    Barbara said drunkenly, ¡°Because I knew Katrina was with your uncle. I wanted to get revenge on her,


    so I exposed the scandal between her and your uncle. Also, I was the one who leaked the news to your


    mother about the gem-hunting event.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Helios replied half-heartedly.


    If Barbara had not exposed the scandal, not only him, the entire Boucher family wouldn¡¯t have learned


    that Eugune had been keeping a woman outside behind everyone else¡¯s back.


    Barbara asked again, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused your uncle and aunt to get a divorce. Do you not resent


    me?¡±


    Helios chuckled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Helios¡­¡± Barbara suddenly went closer to Helios. Her blurry gaze seemed to have cleared up a bit.


    Helios looked at her without moving away. He did not like being near drunk people, but the smell of


    alcohol on her was not very offensive to him.


    After a short while, she smiled and said,¡± You know what? You¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Helios frowned. He seemed unable to understand what she meant by ¡°pretty good.¡±


    ¡®Is she talking about the time I saved her?¡±


    ¡°The moon can only be watched from afar and can¡¯t be defiled. It¡¯s quite nice, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    .. ¡°What?¡± Helios was stunned. It seemed to him that she was really drunk.


    Suddenly, Barbara burped, and he narrowed his eyes. Before he could say anything, she cupped her


    hands on his cheeks and asked with a smile tugging at her lips, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    Helios froze.


    Other than surprise, there was also a feeling that he did not know how to describe as he had never


    experienced before.


    Perhaps this was the first time a woman asked him if she could kiss him or not.


    He fixed his gaze on her lips which were getting closer and closer. He could have pushed her away, but


    he did not know why he could not lift his arms up. They seemed to be held in ce by an invisible


    force.


    Then, she fell, and her lips grazed past his chin. He subconsciously grabbed her body, and she fell


    asleep on him.


    Looking at the person in his arms, Helios pushed her. ¡°Barbara?¡±


    She said something, but he couldn¡¯t hear it well. Then, her head tilted, and she did not say anything


    anymore.


    Helios put his hand on his forehead and sighed. She was clearly drunk, yet she refused to admit it.


    The question ¡°Can I kiss you¡± she had asked was still echoing in his head. ¡®Is this what she looks like


    when she¡¯s drunk?¡¯


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A ray of sunlight filtered into the room. The automated curtains were drawn and allowed more sunlight


    to fill the room.


    Maisie frowned and lifted her arm to cover her eyes as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Nn noticed that she was waking up. He grabbed her into his arms and kissed the center of her


    eyebrows. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied softly. She found afortable spot on his chest and fell asleep again.


    A mischievous smile appeared on the corner of Nn¡¯s lips as he slipped his hands into the sheet.


    After a short while, Maisie cracked her eyes open and began kicking and punching him. ¡°You *sshole!


    Ouch-¡±


    She suddenly yelled out in pain. Nn hastily got up and flipped the sheet open.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks were red from her anger. She put her hand on the back of her waist


    and said through gritted teeth, ¡°| sprained my back. This is all your fault¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she buried her head into the pillow. Seeing how embarrassed she was,


    Nn chuckled and put his hand on her waist. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all my fault. Let me help you massage.¡±


    As he massaged her waist, his eyes slowly changed. Just like a lion that hadn¡¯t gotten to eat enough,


    he pounced at Maisie again, resuming what he had left offst night.


    Wildplei oo


    It was 7:30 in the morning as Nn carried Maisie downstairs. He put her on the couch and said, ¡°Stay


    here. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡±


    He kissed the top of her head and went to the kitchen. Leaning against the couch, Maisie looked


    mesmerizingly at his busy figure in the kitchen with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 857 by desirenovel


    Maisie did not know when it happened, but Nn was all she had in her eyes by the time she realized


    it.


    After Nn finished preparing the breakfast, Maisie rested her chin on her palm and looked at her


    husband longingly,¡± Honey, seeing how much I cooperated with youst night and this morning,


    shouldn¡¯t you say yes already?¡±


    Nn put the sunny side up on her te and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll consider.¡± Maisie put her hands down and sat


    up straight. ¡°What? Why do you still need to consider it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He lifted his eyebrows and put a cup of warm milk on the table. ¡°It depends on your


    performance for the next few days. If I¡¯m happy, maybe I¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    In order to make it work, Maisie had no other choice but to gnash her teeth and nod.


    Seeing Maisie¡¯s sullen appearance, Nn asked, ¡°Are you not jealous to have your husband shoot an


    endorsement like that with another man?¡±


    Jealous? Why should I? Both of you are¡­ Well, this is different. You guys are like brothers, and I don¡¯t


    see any problem for you to promote the brotherly love between you and Helios.¡±


    ¡®They¡¯re not in love with each other or whatsoever. It¡¯s just two handsome men standing together to


    take a few pictures.¡¯


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn narrowed his eyes as he felt a little upset when he found out that his wife was into the nonsense


    between him and Helios.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Maisie reached out to his hand and said whiningly, ¡°Just one time, I promise.¡±


    Nn just couldn¡¯t stand it whenever she was asking for something from him this way. He couldn¡¯t


    bring himself to say no to her and did not want her to be sad. In the end, he put the cup down and said,


    ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± Meanwhile, Barbara slept until morning. When she woke up, she reeked of


    alcohol, felt light-headed, and was thirsty.


    After ncing around her surroundings, she jerked up from her bed.


    1¡­ I¡¯m in a hotel?¡¯


    Then, the things that had happenedst night slowly returned to her mind.


    After Helios sent her backst night, she bumped into Katrina. Then, Helios showed up again, and they


    drank alcohol together.


    Besides¡­


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    When the question Barbara had asked Helios surfaced in her head, she covered her cheeks in


    embarrassment.


    Barbara hastily flipped the sheet open and got out of the bed. Then, she happened to see a note


    underneath a ss of water on the desk beside the bed.


    She took the note up and read it.


    [I don¡¯t know the door¡¯s password to your house, so I could only send you to a hotel. I know you will be


    thirsty when you wake up, so the ss of water is for you.)


    Looking at the beautiful handwriting and the sweet message, she knew instantly that Helios had left the


    note.


    Barbara lowered her head and thought, Does he treat everyone with such care as well?¡¯


    However, this was not what she should be worrying about. What she should be worrying about was the


    question she had asked Heliosst night. How was she going to face him next time?


    In the afternoon, at Soul¡­


    ¡°What? Mr. Goldmann has said yes?¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie in disbelief.


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way he would reject me.¡± Besides, Nina had also said that


    Helios was fine with it as long as Nn said okay. Although it seemed like he was doing Nn a big


    favor, Maisie did not care about it as long as he said yes. Maisie asked Kennedy to contact the people


    from the fashion magazine. Once they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on a


    The people in Soul were all very excited when they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on


    amercial together.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§äer 85


    Both Helios and Nn arrived at Soul at the same time.


    Helios¡¯ fans were all gathered outside Soul, and it took a lot of security to maintain order at the scene.


    Helios got out of the car. He was wearing a long blue-grey trench coat with a white turtleneck shirt. It


    made him look more gentle and elegant.


    He turned his head around to look at Nn.


    Nn was wearing a ck suit, and he looked sharp and cool.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 858 by desirenovel


    Both of them had created quite amotion on the Inte with the ¡° HeliosxNn¡± when they were at


    Winston Ind. Now that they had appeared in front of the public together, all of their fans were beyond


    excited.


    Sticking his hand in the pocket, Helios said, ¡°I thought you were going to say no.¡±


    Nn nced at him and replied,¡± Honestly, I really wanted to.¡±


    After that, he went into the lobby first.


    Helios chuckled and followed after him.


    There were so many fans gathered outside of Soul, causing the employees of the opposite and


    adjacent stores toe out and join in the fun.


    ¡°I heard that Soul Jewelry invited a movie star to shoot an endorsement. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± ¡°Not only


    a movie star. Have you forgotten about Mr. Goldmann? After all the owner of Soul Jewelry is Mr.


    Goldmann¡¯s wife. I¡¯m so jealous of them. It¡¯s no wonder that their business is so good.¡±


    Kennedy and the shooting crew were waiting for them in the lobby. When Maisie saw both of them


    appear at the same time, her eyes widened.


    ¡°What a coincidence! It seems like they can read each other¡¯s minds!¡±


    Nn looked at Maisie and squinted his eyes dangerously. He knew what was going on in Maisie¡¯s


    head with just a single look, and he swore to God that he was going to settle the ount with her again


    after the shooting was over.


    Maisie could sense Nn¡¯s intentions when he was looking at her. Her cheeks burned, and she


    thought to herself that she would be dead again tonight!


    Both Nn and Helios were very handsome. They did not even need to wear any makeup, and they


    just needed to put on the same outfit.


    They then wore the same ring on their index and tail finger. They did not need to say any lines. They


    just needed to put up some poses. Maisie came out of the shooting studio, where both Nina and


    Quincy were waiting outside.


    When Quincy saw her, he walked up to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, why did you ask Mr.


    Goldmann toe here for the


    endorsement shooting?¡¯ Quincy did not know that Nn was here to shoot the endorsement with


    Helios. He would haveughed himself to death if he had known about it.


    Maisie blinked and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany. With both of them in the endorsement, I¡¯m


    sure we¡¯ll be able to earn a pot full of money from it.¡±


    Quincy smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re behaving more and more like a businesswoman,¡±


    After all, she was willing to ask her husband to be a model for her product in order to make


    money.


    Maisie did not deny it. Sheughed and replied, ¡°Really? I think the same as well.¡±


    Nina went closer to her and whispered,¡± Honestly, when Hels and Mr. Goldmann are standing together,


    they look like they could make a great couple.¡±


    Nn had never appeared in the same photo with Helios in the past. Even if they had some


    interactions on Facebook, when those tourists had published the photos they took at Winston Ind,


    they instantly went viral to the point that some of theizens even said they were the perfect match for


    coupling. Therefore, Maisie was confident that this magazine endorsement would definitely be a


    hit.


    Maisie covered her mouth and chuckled.¡¯ Right? We¡¯re going to make a lot of money this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Hold on a second. I have to publish some of the photos on Facebook too.¡± Nina took her


    phone out and captured a few photos of them.


    Helios and Nn took a few photos in front of the photography reflector. The photographer was


    amazed by the photos, and he was certain that this was probably the most ¡°expensive¡± magazine cover


    he had ever done.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Maisie was looking at Nina¡¯s phone, she felt a shadow looming over her.


    Both of them lifted their heads.


    Nn grabbed her shoulders and took her away, leaving Nina and Quincy to look at each other in


    confusion.


    Helios came over and fastened the button with one hand. He looked in the direction where Nn was


    taking Maisie and asked, Are you guys satisfied now?¡±


    Nina let out an embarrassed smile while Quincy was dumbfounded. ¡°Nn¡­ Ahb! Please walk


    slower¡­ Honey!¡¯ Maisie could hardly keep up with Nn¡¯s speed, and she was panting heavily.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 859 by desirenovel


    They came all the way to an empty corridor. Nn pinned her on the way, leaned closer to her, and


    nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re having a lot of fun, huh? Zee, do you still


    want to do something like this again in the future?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s chest was heaving up and down vigorously. Her eyes were misted over as she pouted and


    said, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going to do something like this anymore.¡± ¡®He¡¯s so bad. He just knows how to take


    advantage of the opportunity to bully me. But I love it.¡¯ Nn stroked her eyes with his finger and


    chuckled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re satisfied, it should be my turn, right?¡± Although she knew what Nn was


    implying, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Not now.¡± He leaned closer and whispered into


    her ear, ¡°How about tonight?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, looked at him straight, and


    offered him a wide smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re being so cooperative today, let me do it tonight.¡± Nn


    chuckled hoarsely and kissed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    #HeliosxNn¡¯s endorsement#


    #Mr. Goldmann, Helios#


    These two pieces of news went viral on the Inte in just two days, and they became one of the


    hottest topics on Google Trends. Even the photos of them arriving at Soul that someone had taken in


    the dark became a hit on Facebook, and they also appeared on the headlines of entertainment outlets.


    A lot of theizens were stunned.¡¯


    Some of them even teased Nn for cheating on his wife since he went to his wife¡¯s jewelrypany


    to shoot an endorsement with Helios.


    inc


    Soon, a certain passionateizen found out that it was Maisie who had invited both of them to shoot


    the endorsement. When the news got out theizens exploded.


    #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife is really into the ¡± HeliosxNn¡± thing despite him being her husband. She¡¯s so


    proud of them that she even invited both of them to be the spokespeople of her product.# #Mr.


    Goldmann, your wife is so funny #


    #Mr. Goldmann truly loves his wife very much. If I asked my husband to do this, he would certainly say


    I must¡¯ve gone out of my mind.


    Maisie also appeared on Google Trends because she was very into the coupling between Nn and


    Helios. Some of theizens also went to her Facebook and teased her for ¡°betraying¡± her husband.


    In a western restaurant¡­


    ¡°Zee, you¡¯re so incredible! How could you get so much into the HeliosxNn thing? You even try to


    earn money out of it.¡± Ryleigh had an off day today, so she hade out to have lunch and gossip with


    Maisie. Maisie cut her steak slowly and replied,¡± Why not? It¡¯s such a good opportunity to make some


    money, so there¡¯s no way I should let go of it, right?¡±


    Ryleigh clicked her tongue. ¡°Sure enough. You¡¯re getting more and more business-minded after


    bing a boss.¡± ¡°Which business person doesn¡¯t want to earn money? I have to raise my children,


    okay?¡± Maisie chuckled.


    Biting her fork, Ryleigh said sulkily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t earn money to raise your children, the money that


    Mr. Goldmann earns is more than enough for you guys to spend. He¡¯s now the second richest person


    in the world. His total worth is more than ten million, not to mention that ckgold earns a few millions


    each year. He¡¯s just like a walking ATM.¡±


    The wealthiest person in the world was Yorrick, the descendant of the Hathaways in Yaramoor, and


    now. Nn was just a rank below him.


    Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s his money, not mine.¡±


    ¡°You two are unreasonable!¡± Ryleigh sighed. It was only now that Ryleigh saw the reason all the


    socialites wanted to get married to Nn. He was good at making money and loved his wife a lot, not


    to mention that he was handsome. She was certain that Maisie must have saved the entire gxy in


    her previous life.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the small ident nine years ago, Maisie would not havee across Nn. If she


    had note across Nn, things would have happened differently.


    Everything was destined.


    Hah, if it isn¡¯t Mrs. Goldmann and Ms.


    Hill?¡±


    A voice erupted from their back. Ryleigh and Maisie turned their heads simultaneously, and the person


    walking up to them was none other than Maizie.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 860 by desirenovel


    Both of them had heard that Maizie had gotten pregnant, and Elder Master Boucher wanted Francisco


    to marry her. Maizie had begun going around bragging that she was going to be a member of the


    Bouchers. Not only had she moved back to live with the Hannigans, but the people who looked down


    on herst time began to gather around her, currying her favor.


    Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Just when I thought who it was. So it¡¯s you. The woman who took


    advantage of her baby to get into a prestigious family.¡± Maizie did not react violently toward Ryleigh¡¯s


    sarcastic remark like she used to do. Ever since she had been kicked out of the Hannigans, she had


    changed. She had be calmer and more collected. She caressed her still t stomach and smiled:


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Even if I took advantage of my baby, you can¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s the


    descendant of the Bouchers. Elder Master Boucher loves him very much. We¡¯re going to be a


    family in the near future. Don¡¯t you think you should address me as your cousin-inw, Ms. Hill?¡±


    Ryleigh rolled her eyes at Maizie and replied, ¡°Hah. It¡¯s still unknown whether the baby in your stomach


    is Francisco¡¯s kid.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s face sank. ¡°What do you mean by that? Even if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t allow you to insult a


    descendant of the Bouchers like that. Besides, your aunt is one of the Bouchers. Don¡¯t you think you


    shouldn¡¯t disgrace her in front of the public?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Just when Ryleigh was about to say something, Maisie stopped her. She looked at Maizie and said


    nonchntly, ¡°Well, congrattions then, Ms. Hannigans. Ryleigh has a big mouth. I hope you can


    forgive her.¡±


    Maizie looked at her back and sneered.¡± You should be d that I coulde out safely, right, Mrs.


    Goldmann. Or else, my kid wouldn¡¯t have been able to go back to his own family,¡±


    She was saying that Maisie had sent her to the police station through a recording pen. Maisie replied


    indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve learned your lesson and decided to turn a new leaf. I hope you


    can stay this way.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s face turned grim, and she said


    through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget about this lesson.¡±


    After that, she turned around and left.


    Ryleigh flew into a rage as she watched Maizie walk away. ¡°This woman is behaving like an *ss before


    she even bes one of the Bouchers. I can¡¯t imagine what she will turn into after she really bes


    Francisco¡¯s wife.¡± Maisie took a sip from the ss of water and did not say anything. She was not


    interested in knowing who was the father of the baby in Maizie¡¯s stomach. She did not care who she


    was going to marry either. As long as she did not do anything overboard, she would not do anything to


    her. After the jewelry endorsement of Nn and Helios became the magazine¡¯s cover, the magazine


    was sold out within half a day. At the same time, Soul sessfully surpassed La Pe in terms of


    attention and sales volume, approaching Taylor Jewelry and bing the thirdrgest jewelry


    company,


    The impact brought about by Helios and Nn was big. Many famous celebrities in the entertainment


    industry began approaching Soul in an attempt to strike a deal with them.


    Some of the biggest fashion events had started renting jewelry from Soul to first-tier actresses for


    events,rge dinners, and so on.


    Throughout the entire week, other than working and signing contracts, Maisie also worked on preparing


    a birthday surprise for Nn.


    She did not say anything about it to Nn, and she only discussed it with Ryleigh, Barbara, and Louis.


    At ckgold¡­


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nn couldn¡¯t even focus on the document. After all, Maisie had been ignoring him for nearly a week.


    He pinched at his nose and asked Quincy, ¡°What has Maisie been doing recently?¡±


    Quincy was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann has had a pretty tight schedule in


    the past week. I heard that she¡¯s going here and there, signing contracts with some of the major


    brands. The sales volume of Soul is getting better and better.


    Nn frowned. He suddenly regretted letting Maisie operate a jewelrypany. When she became


    busy, shepletely forgot about him.


    Looking at the gloomy expression on Nn¡¯s face, Quincy had a strange feeling that Nn was like an


    abandonedrge dog waiting for his female owner.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 861 by desirenovel


    Nn received a call from his father, asking him to bring Maisie back to the family estate for a meal on


    his birthday, and he nonchntly agreed.


    After ending the call his expression dimmed a little. ¡®I haven¡¯t celebrated any of my birthdays


    throughout all those years. Maisie did ask me about it the other day, but she¡¯s been busy recently, so


    she¡¯s probably forgotten about it.¡¯


    In the evening, Maisie went to pick up the kids from school early after getting off work.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Daisie and Colton got into the car and asked immediately, ¡°Mommy, is Daddy¡¯s birthday just around the


    corner?¡±


    Maisie was astounded. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Daisie giggled. ¡°Grandpa is the one who told us about it.¡±


    Maisie took a nce at the rearview mirror and could not help butugh. ¡°Yeah, your daddy¡¯s birthday


    ising up soon. Have you thought about any gift that you want to give your daddy?¡±


    Daisie sank deep in thought. Colton spread his hands. ¡°Sigh, Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to becking


    anything.¡± Daisie turned to look at him and frowned.¡± Colton, even if Daddy doesn¡¯tck anything, we


    must still show him our sincerity.¡± Listening to the debate between the two children that wasing


    from the back seat, Maisie chuckled helplessly.


    Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Mommy, can I invite my friends to Daddy¡¯s birthday celebration?¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Colton crossed his arms, acting like a tiny adult. ¡°You want to invite Noce Knowles too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®Noce Knowles?


    Maisie thought for a while.


    ¡®Could that be Mr. Tristan Knowles¡¯s greatnephew?¡¯


    ¡°Noce is a good person. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Daisie wondered. She had always had a good


    impression of those ssmates who treated her well in ss.


    Colton turned his head away. ¡°I think he¡¯s a hypocritical person.¡±


    She leaned over to Colton¡¯s side and winked. ¡°Colton, you don¡¯t like him because he¡¯s smarter than


    you and dethroned you from your first ce in ss, am I right?¡±


    Colton refuted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Yes, you do!¡±


    Maisie was out of words.


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    Nn saw that Maisie had brought the two rugrats here. It was a rare asion for his wife to get off


    work early, but she was being upied by the two kids again, and he was very upset about that.


    Daisie and Colton ate happily right next to Maisie. Maisie fetched them all the dishes, and when she


    noticed Nn¡¯s jealous and gloomy expression, she chuckled and ced a piece of meat on his te.


    ¡°Hubby, be good and eat your meal.¡± Nn red at her. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± His


    tone sounded sour, aggrieved, and a little annoyed.


    Hrity overflowed out of the corners of Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯ve been too busy recently.


    I promise that I¡¯ll make it up in a few more days. So be good.¡±


    Daisie and Colton looked at Nn contemptuously. ¡°E! Daddy is already an adult, but he still


    needs Mommy to coax him.¡±


    Nn could not refute that.


    I really want to throw these two rascals out.


    Maisie apanied Daisie and Colton while theypleted their homework in their room, and the


    laughter that came from the three of


    them prated through the air and traveled to the study located next to the room from time to time.


    Nn held a cup of coffee to his lips and did not take a single sip from it for a long time. Compared to


    the livelinessing from next door, he felt rather deserted and lonely.


    It was not until 10:00 p m. that Maisie tucked the two rugrats to bed before returning to the master


    bedroom.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Nn standing silently outside, on the balcony. A ray of


    moonlight was cast on him, reflecting off the outline of his silhouette. He had not changed his clothes,


    and his solemn, ck suit blended really well into the gloomy night.


    Maisie walked over and hugged him from behind. The warmth that came from behind him caused him


    to tremble slightly, and he turned his head to the side. ¡°Have the kids gone to bed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She


    pressed her cheek against his back and chuckled. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡¯

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 862 by desirenovel


    Nn did not speak.


    Maisie walked around him to get in front of him and stared up at him, and she grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Is my hubby angry?¡±


    Nn took a deep breath and toned his tense expression down. He then lowered his head and held


    her hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go and take a shower first. You¡¯ve been busy all day, so you should have a good


    rest tonight.¡±


    Even though he was upset, he knew that Maisie had been really busy recently. After all, she was his


    wife, so he had to be a little more understanding when it came to her.


    Seeing Nn walking toward the bathroom, Maisie burst into a chuckle. I¡¯ve been deliberately using


    the excuse of being busy to neglect him and did not mention his birthday to him throughout these few


    days. I think he must be very sad now.


    ¡®I might have to make it up for him tonight.¡¯


    After Nn finished taking a shower and got changed into his nightgown, he came out of the bathroom


    and saw Maisie lying on the bed seductively, staring at him with her head resting on the palm of her


    hand.


    The moonlight outside the window pierced through the curtains and shone on her smooth and delicate


    skin, and the silk nightdress was draping over her body, showcasing her beautiful figure.


    Nn narrowed his eyes, thought of something, and the corners of his lips twitched. He walked up to


    the bed, leaned over, ced his hand on Maisie¡¯s side, and kissed her.


    After a few short minutes of passionate kisses and strokes, he pulled the nket with his hand abruptly


    and wrapped every inch of her in the nket


    Maisie was caught off guard.


    Nn rolled over,y down on his side of the bed, hugged the person in the nket, and chuckled.


    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±


    ¡°Nn, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Nn printed a kiss on her forehead andy down, really trying to get some sleep.


    Maisie was stunned.


    ¡®Is this fe doing it on purpose?¡¯


    She stretched her hand out of the nket and poked his cheek with her fingertips.¡±


    Nn, I want.¡±


    Nn turned around, hugged her in his arms, rested his chin on her head, and held back his chuckle.


    ¡°Go to sleep already.¡±


    Maisie was rendered speechless.


    ¡®F*ck, he¡¯s really doing this on purpose!¡¯


    Nn really fell asleep at the end, while Maisie was hit by insomnia.


    When she woke up the next day, Nn had already woken up before she did, made breakfast, and left


    a note for her before heading to thepany.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The rugrats did not have to go to school on the weekends, so they slept until 9:00 a m. before they


    woke up.


    Maisie poured them some warm milk to go with the breakfast.


    Daisie grabbed the mug and asked,


    Mommy, will Wayione back during the winter break? I miss him.¡±


    Maisie paused for a split second and rubbed her on the head. ¡°Yeah, Wayion wille back to


    apany you guys during the winter break.¡±


    Wayion and Titus were abroad, so Maisie knew that Wayion¡¯s great-grandfather would definitely take


    good care of him. But the three rugrats were used to sticking together throughout their whole lives, and


    she did not know if Wayion would be able to get used to being alone.


    Looking at these two children, Maisie actually felt quite remorseful.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the ident that took ce three years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have separated myself from


    them in such a hurry and without any notice. Not to mention the unborn baby¡­


    ¡®However, everyone has to look forward in life, and with Nn and these three kids apanying me


    in the future, I no longer need anything extra.


    Maisie waited for the children to finish their breakfast before sending them back to the Goldmann


    mansion.


    While she was on her way to thepany, she received a call from Barbara. ¡°The venue for the


    birthday banquet has been confirmed. Do you want toe and take a look at the ce?¡±


    Maisie was surprised. ¡°Wow, that was quick!¡±


    Barbara exined, ¡°Your cousin, Mr. Lucas, is paying for this, so, of course, it has to be quick. We¡¯ll


    wait for you here, and I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    ¨C Looking at the address that Barbara sent her, Maisie made a U-turn and drove toward Bass Wave


    Port, which was located in the


    administrative district of Bassburgh.


    Bass Wave Port was thergest seaport in Bassburgh, and it also had the most magnificent night view


    that was why it was called the Night Pearl of Bassburgh.


    There wereplexes of prosperous skyscrapers on both sides of the wide bay. During the day, the


    whole location would be lying under a vast blue sky, which was then embellished with white clouds and


    the clear ocean. Small boats and giant ships entered and left the harbor every single day. While at


    night, it would be a ce that had a splendid night scene and bright shimmering lights.


    Maisie parked her car at the port, and as soon as she got off the car, she saw Barbara and Ryleigh


    both standing on a sightseeing cruise ship berthed in the harbor and waving at her.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 863 by desirenovel


    Maisie stepped onto the cruise ship, and the backdrop and the decoration of the venue for the birthday


    banquet had already been set up on the wide and spacious deck of the cruise ship. It was decorated


    with colorful lights and looked extremely romantic. It was said to be a venue for a birthday celebration,


    but it looked more like a venue set up for a marriage proposal.


    She was dumbfounded. ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Ryleigh moved closer to her and pointed her finger all around the ce. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve arranged


    everything for you. The birthday celebration will be held together with the marriage proposal. You can


    enjoy the night view that the Bass Wave Coast has to offer and propose under such a magnificent night


    sky. Tsk, tsk tsk, isn¡¯t it extremely romantic?¡±


    Maisie was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed out loud and looked at the two of them. ¡°Who


    came up with this idea?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡± Louis rolled up his sleeves as he walked out from behind


    the backdrop with Tanner. Maisie had met Tanner three years ago, but her impression of him was not


    very clear. She just thought that he looked familiar.


    Sheughed. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s more to you than meets the eyes, Louis. You¡¯re actually a romantic guy.¡±


    She nced at Ryleigh as she said that.


    Ryleigh looked confused.


    ¡®She could just say that without staring at me. Why is she doing that?¡¯ Louis patted Tanner, who was


    standing next to him. ¡°You have Mr. Hannigan to thank for as he helped too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who came up with this n. I, at most, helped to design the ce ording to your


    requirements.¡± Tanner had a close rtionship with Louis and Helios, so he was just doing his bit andContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    trying to contribute.


    Maisie looked at them. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much. Come on, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a big meal.¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°Nice. Where are we going to eat?¡±


    Louis hade to her side at some point. ¡°Is food the only thing that you think about all the time?¡±


    ¡°Eating and pooping are parts of human nature. You tell me, who in the world doesn¡¯t need to eat?¡±


    Ryleigh refuted, and Louis¡¯ expression changed immediately. Barbara heard the debate from the side


    and burst intoughter. ¡°Eating and pooping should be discussed separately. Otherwise, others would


    think that you¡¯re interested in eating crap.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless.


    Louis raised his arm and ced his elbow on top of Ryleigh¡¯s head. The height difference between the


    two of them made their interaction look really adorable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ryleigh has never been a bright


    woman.¡±


    Ryleigh smacked his elbow off her head.¡± Get your hand off me!¡±


    Maisie cleared her throat slightly, then turned to Barbara and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a reservation at the


    restaurant first.¡± Barbara did not want to be a third-wheeler, so she nodded and left with Maisie. It was


    only natural for Tanner not to want to be left behind and be the only third-wheeler, so he patted Louis


    on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯D go back first.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you people just going to leave me here?¡± Ryleigh watched as they all went away and red


    at Louis furiously as if she was a wife who her husband had just wronged. ¡°Will you die if you stop


    poking me for a second?¡± Louis leaned over to her side and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Poke is a word


    with multiple meanings, or to be precise, two. So which poke are you referring to?¡± Ryleigh was a slow


    learner when it came to picking up emotions, but she was not a retard. Not to mention that she was one


    of thosedies who were not afraid of telling connotative jokes back when she was still a college


    student.


    She did not expect Louis to be so full of surprises! |


    ¡°You¡­ You, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± She pushed him away with disgust, turned around, and ran away.


    Louis rubbed his chin andughed.


    ¡®She actually understood.¡¯


    At this time, in the Boucher manor¡­ Because Maizie had already gotten pregnant, the two families had


    arranged a meetup to n for their wedding.


    Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan were delighted. Their daughter getting married into an honorable family would


    only bring their


    family that was currently facing loads of crises plentiful benefits.


    Maizie sat next to her parents and behaved very well in front of Elder Master Boucher.


    On the other hand, Eugene and Francisco had different expressions on, especially Francisco. He had


    not put on a semigleeful expression ever since the Hannigans set foot in the manor.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 864 by desirenovel


    Nathaniel asked tentatively, ¡°Elder Master Boucher, about the marriage between Zee and Francisco¡­¡±


    .


    Richard took a sip of tea and responded indifferently, ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you should know that Ms.


    Hannigan will get married to the Bouchers only because of the baby that she has conceived.


    Considering Ms. Hannigan¡¯s reputation in the past, we¡¯ll get the two kids to get engaged first. As for the


    wedding ceremony, it¡¯ll be held during the spring of next year.¡±


    ¡®The next year?


    Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan looked at each other, and Mrs. Hannigan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for it to be


    scheduled for next year? Wouldn ¡®t the baby in Zee¡¯s belly be a little too obvious to the eyes of


    outsiders by then?¡± How could Nathaniel not understand what Richard meant?


    The Bouchers obviously disliked his daughter¡¯s previous reputation, not to mention that they had tried


    to marry their daughter to Helios just a little earlier.


    And of course, after being rejected by Helios, his daughter had changed her target to Francisco almost


    immediately, which was indeed a rather unpleasant thing to do.


    Besides, his daughter was already pregnant. Francisco scoffed. ¡°I think my grandfather¡¯s idea is quite


    thoughtful. If we were to get married right away when the child isn¡¯t mine, to begin with, wouldn¡¯t I be


    taken advantage of?¡±


    Maizie¡¯s face turned pale, and she pursed her lips tightly and did not utter a single word. Nathaniel¡¯s


    expression did not look too good, while Mrs. Hannigan felt sorry for her daughter and fought for her.


    ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, how could you say that about Zee? If Zee wasn¡¯t pregnant with your child, then why would


    Zeee to your house with us? That¡¯s quite an irresponsible thing to say, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Richard put the teacup down. ¡°You can leave that to us. We¡¯ll decide whether the baby is Francisco¡¯s


    child or not when the timees. If so, the Bouchers will never treat Ms. Hannigan shabbily. After all,


    the baby that she¡¯s carrying will be one of the descendants of the Bouchers.¡± He then raised his head


    and looked at the Hannigans. ¡°The wedding ceremony will be set for next year. This is also to test


    whether Ms. Hannigan can be someone that qualifies as the granddaughter-inw of the


    Bouchers. As long as we don¡¯t see any scandals that are rted to Ms. Hannigan within half a year


    after the engagement. I¡¯ll recognize Ms. Hannigan and take her in personally.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan could not say anything more. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, we won¡¯t say


    anything more.¡±


    Richard then looked at Maizie with a keen gaze. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, will you be willing to ept my


    arrangements?¡± Maizie returned to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®All he wants is zero scandals


    coming from me for half a year, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be considered the future second young mistress of the


    Bouchers as long as I get engaged to Francisco!¡¯


    Eugene looked at his father after the Hannigans left the manor. ¡°Father, how did youe up with the


    idea of dying the wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡®He wants them to get engaged first, then only get married next year. There¡¯s almost half a year left to


    spare. I clearly remember that Father insisted on Francisco marrying Maizie as soon as possible the


    last time this topic was brought up.¡¯


    Richard nced at the father-and-son duo, got up on his cane, and went upstairs without saying a


    word. ¨C


    Eugene and Francisco left the main manor and happened to run into Helios in the courtyard.


    Helios nodded slightly at Eugene. ¡°Uncle


    Eugene.¡¯


    Eugene nodded back and returned without waiting for Francisco.


    Francisco thought of the trouble he had caused others after getting drunk at Glitz and sighed. ¡°Helios, I


    got too drunk and vomited all over Ms. Chase the other night. Please apologize to her for me.¡±


    Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that night.


    ¡®It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I


    guess she might not remember a thing too.¡¯


    ¡°I really envy you, Helios,¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was


    arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that


    night.


    It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I guess


    she might not remember a thing too!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I really envy you, Helios.¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was


    arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want to marry a woman like Maizie Hannigan. I don¡¯t even believe that the


    child she has conceived is mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandfather postpone the wedding until next year?¡±


    Francisco was flustered and stared at Helios. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 865 by desirenovel


    Helios frowned. ¡°I asked my father to suggest it to Grandfather. You used to be a yboy, but you¡¯ve


    changed a lot ever since you returned from the training camp, so I don¡¯t believe you would do that.¡±


    Francisco was extremely moved upon hearing this. ¡°Helios, I knew that you would believe in me. I


    swear I didn¡¯t touch Maizie. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that what?¡±


    Francisco felt very aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s just that I lost consciousness after drinking that ss of wine. And


    the next thing that I remember is that I was sleeping in the same bed as Maizie when I woke up. I was


    totally unconscious the whole night, so what could I do to her?¡±


    Helios squinted his eyes and fell into deep thought. After a short while of pondering, he asked, ¡°Who


    handed you that ss of wine?¡±


    Francisco thought of something and said,¡± It¡¯s Maizie. I only drank the ss of wine that she handed


    me before¡±


    He reacted in an instant and gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°I knew that it¡¯s impossible for me to fall


    unconscious only after a few sses of wine! That ss of wine that Maizie handed me was definitely


    spiked!¡±


    ¡®My friends at the table have no reason to spike my wine. Great, that b*tch is already bold enough to


    spike my drink!


    Helios ced his hand on Francisco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this matter for you.


    Anyway, you have another half a year to go, so just bear with i


    t for now.


    Francisco nodded solemnly.


    After Francisco left, Helios phone rang as he received a call from Louis.


    At ckgold¡­


    Tristan was sitting in the receptioni lounge, drinking tea, and he chuckled with a hint of mockery


    shing across his eyes when he saw Nn appearing at the door. ¡°You¡¯ve be an on-screen


    couple with the eldest heir of the Bouchers. That¡¯ s not something that I get to see every day.¡±


    Nn walked up to the couch opposite Tristan, sat down, and crossed his legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tristan rested his arm on the back of the couch. ¡°How could you say that to me? I¡¯m still your uncle no


    matter what.¡± ¡°It seems that your age is catching up to you, Mr. Knowles, and it¡¯s made you a lot more


    shameless.¡± Nn scoffed without showing him any respect at all.


    Tristan did not care about Nn¡¯s attitude. Being a little shameless isn¡¯t always a bad thing. Your


    daughter and son share the same school as my great-nephew, and they even share the same ss.


    It¡¯s fate that the children were able to meet each other.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, and he red at Tristan without making any noise.


    Tristan picked up the teacup on the table. Your daughter¡¯s name is Daisie, isn¡¯t it? I can see that she¡¯s


    a thoughtful and adorable girl just by listening to her name.¡¯


    ¡°What are you trying to get through to me?¡± Nn started to get a little impatient.


    Tristan took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I need you to


    take my greatnephew into your house for a certain amount of time.¡±


    Nnughed out of pure wrath. ¡°Are you asking me to help you take care of that kid for the Knowles?¡±


    Tristan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can say so. After all, that kid still has to address you as his uncle,


    doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a no from me,¡± Nn replied clearly. ¡°You people from the Knowles are sending your only


    grandson thousands of miles over to Zlokova just to study here. That, at its core, is an unimaginable


    thing to do. If I¡¯m not mistaken, something must¡¯ve happened to the Knowles in Yaramoor. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Zlokova isn¡¯t the Knowles¡¯ territory, but the Knowles have sent their only heir here to


    Bassburgh. Not to mention that Tristan hase to me personally, asking me to take care of the kid,


    but he, in fact, only wants to leave the boy in a safe ce.


    ¡®They really know how to pick their targets.¡¯


    Tristan said calmly afterughing out loud, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a simple-minded man. The Knowles are


    indeed facing some difficulties nowadays. And we wouldn¡¯t have sent him to Zlokova if it were not the


    last resort that we have.


    ¡°Please rest assured, we¡¯ll never implicate you in the matters that we¡¯re currently facing. We only need


    that child to stay safe and sound. So, please help our family out for the sake of us raising and nurturing


    your mother back then.¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 866 by desirenovel


    Maisie booked a seafood restaurant and was the first to arrive with Barbara, then Louis and Ryleigh got


    there muchter.


    Maisie looked out the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Tanner?¡±


    Ryleigh pulled up the chair next to Maisie and was smiling sweetly. ¡°He went to get some drinks. I


    invited my cousin too, and they¡¯ll being together.¡±


    ¡°What? Helios ising too?¡± Barbara said loudly, and the three others turned to look at her.


    Maisie didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ryleigh, on the other hand, was curious.¡± Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    No¡­¡± Barbara¡¯s face was tense, and she looked ufortable.


    Ryleigh stared at her and seemed to understand something. ¡°Barbara, did something happen between


    you and my cousin?¡± Maisie took a sip of water and thought about something while Louis, sitting next to


    Ryleigh, flipped through the menu. ¡°Your cousin saved Ms. Chase. What else could have happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ryleigh suddenly got excited.¡± That reminds me, I didn¡¯t know that my cousin could be


    that manly.¡±


    Maisie burst outughing, ¡°He was quite manly when we were at Winston Ind too.¡±


    Ryleigh got close to her and blinked. ¡°You got him and Mr. Goldmann to be spokespeople for your


    jewelry brand.


    That¡¯s a smart use of resources. Did Mr. Goldmann get angry?¡±


    Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s quite happy about it.¡± So happy she almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed.


    At that moment, Tanner and Helios appeared outside of the room together. Tanner was holding two


    bottles of Remy Martin in his hands, which cost around $ 6,000.


    .


    Helios had shades and a cap on. He didn¡¯t have his assistant with him and was in casual clothes.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± Tanner ced the bottles on the table and took a seat next to Louis.


    Helios sat in the empty seat next to Barbara.


    Ryleigh waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just got here too.¡±


    Helios took off his shades and cap. ¡°Why are we suddenly having dinner?¡±


    Louis smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday soon? We came to decorate the party venue, and my


    cousin is buying.¡±


    Maisie put down the ss of water. ¡°Just order anything, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Ryleigh nudged her with her shoulder. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is being very generous!¡±


    The server came to take the orders, and after that, Tanner popped the Remy Martins and poured it into


    the decanter while asking, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a drink?¡±


    ¡°Barbara, are you drinking?¡± Ryleigh asked Barbara who was sitting next to her.


    Helios looked at her and saw her looking back, and at that moment, they both looked away.


    Barbara said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want too much.¡±


    Maisie squinted. She felt that something was going on between Barbara and Helios.


    After the food came, everyone started eating and had a fun conversation. Unexpectedly, Barbara, who


    was usually talkative, was exceptionally quiet that day. Helios was too.


    Ryleigh took over the conversation. She rolled her eyes, then pped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s have a


    game of truth or dare


    ¡°Are you setting the rules?¡± Tanner asked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ryleigh stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s spin thezy Susan, and the person which the chosen dish pointed to will have


    to pick either truth or dare!¡±


    Louis crossed his arms, looked at her, and raised his brows. ¡°Alright, no one will get to wiggle their way


    out of this.¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 867 by desirenovel


    ¡°Do I look like someone who would try to get out of this?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself and challenged


    him, ¡°I¡¯m the best when ites to games!¡±


    Louisughed.


    Maisie cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start then. Barbara, Helios, are you alright with this?¡± she asked


    them intentionally.


    Helios smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Seeing that Barbara couldn¡¯t decide, Ryleigh shook her arm. ¡°Barbara, join us, be part of it!¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t want to refuse, so she agreed.


    Ryleigh spun thezy Susan, and the designated dish was the lobster. The lobster stopped in front of


    Tanner, who was surprised, ¡°I choose truth.¡±


    Ryleigh immediately asked, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±


    Louis spat out his cognac and choked. Everyone there had an awkward expression, and even Tanner


    was surprised, ¡°We¡¯re going all out?¡±


    Ryleigh put her hands on her waist. ¡°That makes it fun. You chose truth.¡±


    He gnashed his teeth, ¡°No.¡±


    They chose another designated dish and turned the turntable. The disk slowly stopped in front of


    Barbara.


    Barbara¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I choose dare.¡±


    Tanner thought for a moment, and since she was a girl who he wasn¡¯t close with, he didn¡¯t want to


    make it too bad. ¡°Finish one entire ss.¡±


    Helios frowned but saw Barbara pick up her ss and drink all the alcohol.


    Barbara turned the turntable, and Louis was next. He chose truth, and she asked, What do you love


    about Ryleigh?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ryleigh looked at Barbara. Her face started to turn pink while everyone else had their eyes on


    Louis.


    Louis looked straight at Ryleigh. ¡°I guess she¡¯s a little silly.¡±


    Ryleigh exploded, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡±


    After a few rounds, the turntable pointed back at Tanner, and thetter looked at Louis. ¡°I choose dare,


    but don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°No way, we¡¯re best buds.¡± Louis gave a knowing smile, ¡°Text a female friend and tell her that you want


    to sleep with her.¡±


    Tanner took a sharp breath. ¡°Are you really my friend?¡±


    Other than Helios, everyone was drunk and agreed, ¡°Send it! Send it!¡±


    Tanner could only me his own luck, so he took out his phone and sent a message while Louis


    looked on.


    Louis teased him, ¡°You picked your fiancee?¡±


    Maisie and Ryleigh were both shocked.


    Tanner¡¯s fiancee was the daughter of the La Pe Group, Pearl Santiago.


    Tanner looked up and said in a serious tone, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee, so I wouldn¡¯t be ashamed. I¡¯ll exin


    to herter.¡±


    He put his phone back into his pocket.


    The game became saucier-they were either exposing secrets or dealing out crazier dares. Barbara


    drank a few sses of wine. She seemed sad, and her face felt warm. Ryleigh and Maisie were both


    pretty drunk too.


    The only one who had gotten lucky was Helios.


    ¡°My turn!¡± Ryleigh spun the turntable, and it finallynded on Helios. She froze and looked at him,


    confused. ¡°Helios?¡±


    Heliod put down his wine ss and looked helpless. ¡°Dare.¡±


    Ryleighughed. ¡°I¡¯ll choose¡­ the person next to you. Give her an intimate kiss!¡±


    The other three suddenly got interested.


    Barbara, who was quite drunk, suddenly noticed that something was off. She then tugged on Ryleigh¡¯s


    hand. ¡°You¡¯re framing me. The person next to him is me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 868 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh pointed to Tanner, ¡°Well, then¡­


    Helios and Tan?¡±


    Tanner shuddered and raised his hand to object. ¡°No, I don¡¯t kiss men!¡±


    Ryleigh and Barbara looked at each other and seemed to have imagined something, thenughed out


    loud.


    Helios finally chose truth. Ryleighy on the table and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, do you have


    a crush on someone?¡± Barbara rubbed her nose bridge, and when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s question, she


    froze, and her ears perked up.


    Maisie picked up the wine ss and smiled. ¡°I want to know too.¡±


    Tanner and Louis chimed in, ¡°We all want to know.¡± ¨C


    Heliod looked down. ¡°Not for now.¡±


    The three got quiet.


    Barbara sat there quietly, not sure if she was drunk or sober, and didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Maisie looked at both of them and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing that Ryleigh was still not done, Louis cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re almost out of alcohol. Let¡¯s stop


    here.¡±


    She objected. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had enough yet. We can still continue.¡±


    Loui walked behind her and held her by the shoulders, ¡°We¡¯re done eating and have had enough to


    drink. It¡¯s time to stop.¡±


    Maisie got up. ¡°I¡¯ll send Ryleigh home.


    She looked at Helios and said, ¡°Helios, Barbara and Tan would be your responsibility.¡±


    Helios was surprised but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tanner felt his gut lurch and waved his hand. ¡°I have a driver. There¡¯s no need for Hels to drive me.¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    They all left the room.


    Louis helped the drunk Ryleigh into the car. He and Helios hadn¡¯t drunk a lot.


    Helios stopped his car at the restaurant¡¯s side door and parked in front of Maisie.


    Barbara rolled down the window of the passenger¡¯s side while rubbing her forehead. ¡°Maisie, why did I


    drink so much?¡±


    Maisie looked at Helios. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Helios will send you home.¡±


    Helios looked at her. ¡°Drive safe.¡±


    Maisie nodded and waved goodbye.


    At the same moment, Nn sent a message to her.


    In the car¡­


    Barbara leaned back in her seat and was very drunk. ¡°That night¡­ I drank too much too. I didn¡¯t do


    anything, did I?¡±


    Helios paused for a bit before he continued keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She tried hard to remember and seemed to remember that something had happened, but her


    mind was a blur, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Do you always act that way when you¡¯re drunk?¡± Helios asked.


    She paused. ¡°What way?¡±


    Helios didn¡¯t speak.


    She turned to look at him. Perhaps every drunk person would see things through weird filtered lenses.


    ¡°Why¡­ aren¡¯t you


    married?¡±


    Helios didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I haven¡¯t found the one.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± Barbara smiled while she said, ¡°I can introduce someone to you.¡±


    Helios chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re turning into a matchmaker when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Barbara patted her chest. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll introduce myself to you, hahaha.¡±


    Helios rolled his eyes and spoke again after a long pause. ¡°You really have had too much to drink.¡±


    It was quiet for a moment.


    Helios thought of something and asked,¡±


    What¡¯s the key code to your home?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t stay out again because she had gotten drunk like the previous time. Barbara leaned back


    on the seat and closed her eyes. ¡°Fingerprints work too.¡±.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 869 by desirenovel


    Helios nodded.


    When they got to her apartment, Barbara was asleep. He took a deep breath, parked his car, walked to


    the passenger side, and carried her out,


    When they got to her door, he unlocked it with her fingerprint. Her home was clean and spacious.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of extra furniture or things.


    He carried her into the room, which had a white theme. It looked spotless. There were plushies in front


    of the window, and the book racks were filled withic books and figurines, limited editions, special


    editions, covering the shelves. Even the posters on the walls wereic book characters..


    If he didn¡¯t see this with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she had this side of her.


    Heliosid her down on the bed, and once she touched the bed, she slept more soundly.


    He wanted to pull his hands out, but Barbara turned and trapped his hands under her body.


    Helios was surprised. His arms were stuck, and he could only stand leaning down.


    Barbara¡¯s face was facing him, and when she breathed, her warm breath that smelled like alcohol blew


    in his face.


    Helios slowly moved his arms. She was very much asleep and had no sense of defense at all.


    He felt helpless. Did she trust him too much, or was she not defensive with everyone else too?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Helios tucked her in and left her room not long after. He left her home but was caught by a woman who


    was hiding in the corner with her phone camera.


    Katrina zoomed in and realized that it was Helios.


    ¡°Hah, I caught him leaving Yelena¡¯s home. Are they actually dating?


    ¡®How is Yelena so lucky? I am not going to allow that!


    Maisie smelled like alcohol when Nn carried her into their home. She had her arms around Nn¡¯s


    shoulders while she sweetly smiled. ¡°My husband is the best.¡¯


    ¡°Sure.¡± Nnid her down on the bed and looked at this drunken woman who seemed sober but was


    drunk. ¡°What¡¯s great about me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Are you still upset?¡±


    Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    She mumbled with a sad look, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me touch youst night. You¡¯re a bad man.¡±


    Nn sat at the edge of the bed. Shey down, her long hair sprawled over the pillow. Her eyes were


    smiling and a little seductive.


    He tidied her hair, lowered his head to kiss her, andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been cold to me for so long, but I


    can¡¯t retaliate?¡±


    ¡°I admit that I did that intentionally,¡± Maisie beamed, ¡°But it was because¡­


    Hmm, I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    She was drunk, but not enough to divulge secrets.


    Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped. What are you hiding?¡±


    She turned around and put her face on his leg as she felt tired. ¡°It¡¯s something that I need to hide from


    you. It would have been a waste of effort if I told you.¡±


    Nn stared at her, pushing the hair on her face behind her ear.


    He could have guessed.


    After a few days, there was news about Helios ¡®secretly dating a girl¡¯, and once the news broke,


    everyone was shocked.


    Helios had never had a scandal about dating since his debut, and he had been caught going to the


    woman¡¯s ce this time.


    Helios¡¯ fans were pretty logical, and since their idol was old enough, it was normal for him to be in a


    rtionship. They were famous for asking him to get married.


    But a group of people suddenly came out of nowhere and tried to sell the story that Helios and Nn


    were supposed to be a¡¯fake couple¡¯ but were now involved with a woman. They imed that he was


    lying to the fans.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 870 by desirenovel


    At Royal Crown¡­


    Morgan Lynch ced the tablet on Helios¡¯ desk, showing that he was trending on Twitter.


    Heliod picked up the tablet and read. He was surprised.


    Morgan asked, ¡°Are you really in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Helios frowned. This had been taken on the day he sent Barbara home.


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge argument online. Your fans are arguing with cyber troopers. You were just on


    magazine covers with Mr.


    Goldmann not too long ago, and now you are rumored to be in a rtionship. The fans who shipped


    you two together are not having any of this.


    Once the fans epted a shipped couple, it would stay that way. Many of the fans would be


    obsessed with the couple and would not be able to ept their ship being destroyed.


    Helios didn¡¯t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Morgan said, ¡°I should post a tweet to rify.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Helios put down the tablet and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°If someone is paying the cyber


    troopers, there¡¯s no point in rifying. And¡­¡±


    He looked up at Morgan. ¡°The ship is fake. I can¡¯t date men for the rest of my life.¡±


    He knew that he had passed the age of idols¡¯, and there was no longer the need to stay single. If his


    fans understood, would he care what others were saying?


    At the same time, Maisie read the news in her office. She knew the apartment well. It was where


    Barbara lived.


    Were they followed by the paparazzi when he drove Barbara home?¡¯


    Ryleigh called her. ¡°Zee, something happened to Barbara. A bunch of fans are congregating at her


    apartment. I don¡¯t know how they found her address. We¡¯re both stuck!¡±


    Maisie got up. ¡®What about the security team there?¡±


    .


    ¡°There are just a few of them, and they couldn¡¯t control them. Heavens, they¡¯reing up.¡± Ryleigh


    sounded anxious. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re not here yet,¡± It was getting noisy on Ryleigh¡¯s end, and then loud knocking sounds


    came from the door.


    Maisie frowned and took out her car keys.¡± Call the police again. I¡¯ming over right now.¡±


    Ryleigh stood behind the door and was worried it wouldn¡¯t hold much longer upon hearing the


    commotion outside.


    Barbara paced around her home. Helios had been caught on the ground floor of the apartment. If there


    was only that one photo, how did they know which floor and unit she was staying at?


    Something felt fishy.


    The door suddenly shook. Someone was trying to kick down the door, and Barbara lost it. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    talk to them.¡±


    Ryleigh stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll be torn apart if you go outside now. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know if the fans outside were really her cousin¡¯s fans. Not only were they impulsive, but


    they also weren¡¯t really logical. If she went out now, she would be torn to pieces.


    ¡°Are we just going to wait for them toe in?¡± Barbara had no intention of waiting any longer. She


    couldn¡¯t stand there and watch them break into her home.


    Ryleigh kept looking at her phone and was anxious out of her mind. ¡°Why are the police not here yet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to clear things up.¡± Barbara walked to the door and was going to turn the knob, but


    Ryleigh pulled her back.¡± You wait here. I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡°Ryl-¡± Before Barbara could speak, Ryleigh opened and immediately closed the door and yelled at the


    people in the corridor

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 871 by desirenovel


    The few girls at the front looked at each other and asked, ¡°Helios is your cousin? Why don¡¯t you tell us


    he¡¯s your brother instead?¡±


    Ryleigh lifted her chin and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not Helios¡¯ cousin? Feel free to go to the Bouchers and find it


    out yourself.¡±


    After that, she stood in front of the entrance and pointed at them. ¡®I warn you. I¡¯ve already called the


    police, and they¡¯re on their way here now. If you guys don¡¯t want to be charged for disturbing the peace


    and be sent to jail, then get the hell out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to chase us away? Get that b*tch out of here right now!¡± Those few


    girls went forward and began pushing Ryleigh.


    ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch, you bunch of b*tches!?¡± Ryleigh flew into a rage and began fighting them.


    However, there was no way Ryleigh could fight against a group of people. Suddenly, someone kicked


    her, and she lost her bnce. She fell on the steps behind her and hit her waist. Her face turned pale


    instantly, and she nearly passed out from the pain.


    ¡®What are you guys doing!?¡±


    Barbara was worried about Ryleigh, so she came out to see if there was anything she could do.


    However, she saw Ryleigh fall on the steps the moment she appeared.


    ¡°Ryleigh!¡±


    She pushed through the crowd and helped Ryleigh to her feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face was


    pale and cold beads of sweat were trickling down her forehead. It took her quite a while toe


    around from the pain and reply, ¡°Not so good¡­¡±


    Barbara turned around and pointed at the group of girls. ¡°If anything happens to her, none of you are


    getting away. Not only you guys making a fuss here, but you¡¯re hurting an innocent person? Is this your


    quality? Aren¡¯t you guys going to make a scene? Aren¡¯t you guys going to stand up for your idol? Very


    well, then. I should post you all on the Inte and see if you guys can bear the responsibility or not.¡±


    With that, she took her phone out and began taking pictures of the people. A woman took a step


    forward and tried to snatch her phone away.


    Barbara pushed her away. ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid to be exposed by me for what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re


    scared now?¡±


    ¡°I dare you to take pictures of us!¡± the woman threatened.


    Barbara scoffed coldly and replied, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll make sure that all of you will look good in the photos.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed, and she shouted, ¡°Get her phone! Quickly!¡±


    The group of girls rushed forward. Some of them tried to get Barbara¡¯s phone out of her hands, but


    Barbara protected her phone at all costs and wrestled with them.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    A voice rang out Maisie arrived at the scene with a few police officers and stopped the farce.


    The police officers all had serious expressions etched on their faces. They pulled the girls away and


    said, ¡°You girls really have a lot of guts to cause amotion and get into a fight.¡±


    The leading police officer nced at them and ordered, ¡°Take them all away.¡±


    A police officer came up to Maisie. ¡°Both of your friends have toe with us as well.


    We need to take a statement from them.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    After Barbara and Ryleigh gave their statements, the police officers brought the group of girls away.


    Maisie walked up to them, who looked battered, and asked, ¡°Are you two all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Barbara replied as she shook her head. She turned her head around and


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    looked at Ryleigh. ¡°But Ryleigh is injured.¡±


    Maisie reached out to Ryleigh and asked,


    Where did you hurt yourself?¡±


    Ryleigh just kept her head low and refused to say anything. Maisie did not see any wounds on her


    other than a few bruises on her arm.


    However, Ryleigh¡¯s face was pale. She nced at Maisie, looking as if she wanted to say something.


    ¡°Ryleigh, you have to tell us where you hurt yourself,¡± Maisie asked again.


    Ryleigh bit her lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°¡­. I want to go to the hospital.¡±


    Barbara and Maisie exchanged a nce.


    When the three of them came to the hospital, Ryleigh suddenly said that she wanted to go to the


    gynecology department Both Barbara and Maisie were stunned for a moment. Looking at the


    embarrassed expression on her face,


    Barbara asked, ¡°Ryleigh, are you pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 872 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh was stumped. She was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maisie seemed to have understood something. She frowned and chimed in, Alright. Let¡¯s go to see the


    doctor now.¡±


    While Ryleigh was getting herself checked n the gynecology department, Maisie and Barbara waited


    outside. After a short while, Ryleigh came out of the room with the nurse.


    Her eyes were red around the rims, and it seemed like she had cried.


    Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Ryleigh, you¡­¡±


    She kept her head low and did not say


    anything.


    Barbara sat in front of the nurse and asked, ¡°May we know what¡¯s going on with our friend?¡±


    The nurse looked at her and replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her hymen is ruptured due to external force and


    bleeds a little.¡±


    Barbara was stunned. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and asked, ¡°Can


    something like that happen as well?¡±


    The nurse answered matter-of-factly, ¡°The toughness of the hymen varies from individual to individual.


    Some will break when they¡¯re having sex for the first time, but others might break theirs when they¡¯re


    subjected to external forces such as horseback riding or bicycle riding.¡±


    Ryleigh stood at the side, her mouth pouty and her face red with sadness. She felt embarrassed at


    what had happened to her.


    After the trio left the gynecology department, Ryleigh put her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and asked,


    ¡°Zee, do you think ! should¡­¡±


    Barbara patted her shoulder and chimed in, ¡°I suggest you not to. There are too many risks. Besides,


    this is an ident. It isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    ¡°Barbara is right.¡± Maisie turned around to look at her. ¡°We¡¯re now in the modern era.


    Nobody would care about something like that.¡±


    Ryleigh was stunned. Then, she lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I thought all of the men care a lot


    about this¡­¡±


    Barbara said, standing with her arms across her chest, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Lucas would mind. You can


    just be honest with him and tell him the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Ryleigh said, her face turning red with


    embarrassment. ¡°Nobody would believe it. Besides, it ¡®s so embarrassing. I¡¯d rather not tell anyone


    about it.¡±


    The news of Helios¡¯ ¡°fans¡± getting detained by the police for causing trouble was posted on the inte,


    and his true fans were infuriated.


    These fake fans had stirred a social media storm It was also found out that they always acted as fake


    fans for celebrities and went around spreading fake rumors about them.


    When Helios saw the news, his face sank. He sent Nina to the media outlets to find out who was the


    one that had exposed his photo


    As expected, after Nina returned, she said,¡± Nels, the reporters told me that the photo was given to


    them by someone, but she isn¡¯t a paparazzo. They also said that it was a woman who called them, and


    she told them that she has a lot of scandals about you on her hands.¡±


    ¡°Woman?¡± Helios frowned. Nobody had been following him when he sent Barbara back that day, but


    someone had taken a photo of him when he came out.


    The photo had been taken downstairs, and those troublemakers were able to locate Barbara¡¯s house.


    Therefore, he suspected it was someone very familiar with Barbara


    Could it be Katrina?


    ¡°Is there a call record?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡± Nina had asked the reporters about the phone number. Helios took a look


    at it and said, ¡°Go find out whose number this belongs to.¡±


    Nina nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the afternoon, Barbara returned to her apartment. When she came out of the elevator, he saw a man


    wearing brown sses standing in the corridor waiting for her.


    Even though he tried to cover himself up, Barbara was still able to recognize him through his body


    figure. ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡±


    Helios turned around and looked at her. The sunlight from the westbound sun reflected on his sses


    and cast a warm


    glow on his off-white casual suit with a warm glow through the window, making him look even more


    gentle and elegant.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Barbara stood in front of him and smiled. ¡°Are you here to see if I¡¯m okay, Mr. Boucher?¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 873 by desirenovel


    Helios lowered his head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve learned everything, and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.


    I¡¯ve looked into it, and those people aren¡¯t my fans.¡±


    Helios knew his fans very well. His fans would never do such oundish or even irrational things in his


    name.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Barbara nodded. It did not matter if she believed him or not. Even if they were really his


    fans, she could understand as well.


    Without waiting for Helios to say anything, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused you


    trouble. It seems I have to be careful from now on. If you have nothing else to do, Mr. Boucher, then


    I¡¯ll,¡±


    Let¡¯s move,¡± he chimed in, stunning


    Barbara. She looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Helios looked at her and answered, ¡°It was Katrina. It was Katrina who took that picture of us when I


    sent you back that day. She knows where you live, so it isn¡¯t safe for you to continue staying here.¡±


    It took Barbara quite a while before she finally came around to her senses. ¡°Y-You know who did it


    already?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°The security system in your neighborhood isn¡¯t that great, honestly. I can help you to look


    for other ces to stay.¡±


    Barbara had no idea that Helios would help her to look into this matter, and what surprised her the most


    was that it was Katrina behind all this.


    Indeed, Helios was right. Katrina knew where she lived and had seen Helios here before.


    She lowered her head and fell into contemtion. After a long while, she looked at Helios and said,


    ¡°Well, thank you, then, Mr. Boucher.¡±


    Two dayster, Barbara moved from his original apartment building to a more upscale apartment


    building known as Skyhigh Park.


    Sky high Park had a strict security system. The monthly rent for a single apartment was about $900,


    and it was near the administrative area with convenient transportation.


    Most of the local well-paid white cor workers and even the first and second-tier celebrities chose this


    ce to stay.


    Since Maisie was free today, she took her two kids and helped Barbara to move into her house. Both of


    the kids were wearing matching clothes. They looked so adorable, and many older people in the


    neighborhood loved them a lot.


    Barbara turned around to look at the two kids surrounded by a group of old people and chuckled. ¡°Both


    of your kids have really strong genes. They don¡¯t look like you at all, and they look more like Mr.


    Goldmann.¡±


    She had wanted to tell Maisie about this when she stayed at the Goldmann mansion the other day.


    Maisie turned around to look at her and chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a baby and y with them


    too?¡±


    Barbara was stumped. She carried the stuff into the elevator and said, ¡°Please, just give me a break.


    My father doesn¡¯t urge me to get married, yet you do.


    Maisie let out a long sigh meaningfully.¡± I¡¯m thinking that if Helios has a kid, it¡¯ll actually be kind of good


    if he looks like his father.¡±


    Barbara was stunned. She had a feeling that Maisie was implying something.


    When the elevator door opened, she walked out and said, ¡°My rtionship with Helios isn¡¯t like what


    you think.¡±


    Maisie was walking behind her. She couldn¡¯t hold herself and chuckled again.¡± Who knows?¡±


    Colton and Daisie were talking with the group of old people downstairs. Suddenly, something shed


    from the bushes nearby. Daisie was very sensitive toward this kind of sh. After all, she had be


    familiar with this kind of sh when she was a child actor and was photographed by the paparazzi.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Perhaps the person had forgotten to switch off the sh, so she looked toward the source of the sh


    and saw someone hiding in the bushes.


    Daisie then walked toward the bushes, and she saw a young man wearing a hat doing something to his


    camera.


    ¡°Are you a paparazzo?¡¯ Daisie asked, startling the young man.


    He raised his head and saw Daisie was standing outside of the bushes. She was wearing a blue dress


    and looked just like a nangel.


    The young man rose to his feet and felt embarrassed after getting caught taking candid photos. Before


    he could say anything, Daisie suddenly turned her head around and shouted in her soft voice,¡± Colton,


    there¡¯s a strange guy over here!¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 874 by desirenovel


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not-¡± Just when the young man was trying to exin for himself, Colton and the rest of the


    old people from the neighborhood had arrived.


    The group of old people studied him from head to toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in this


    neighborhood before.¡±


    ¡°You are not a human trafficker, are you?¡±


    The young man lifted his arms and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a human trafficker, I¡¯m a scout.¡±


    When he saw that the group of old people did not believe him, he rapidly pulled out his working ID.


    ¡°Here, this is my working ID!¡±


    Daisie knew what a scout was. However, her mother had told her to focus on her studies. They would


    only consider whether she wanted to join the entertainment industry or not when she was 18.


    Tilting her head, Daisie said, ¡°Sir, Colton and I aren¡¯t going to be actors now. We still have to go to


    school!¡±


    The young man was persistent and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make an appointment first. You can sign


    a contract with ourpany when you grow up!¡±


    Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°Sir, do you really not know about it? My sister


    has already signed a contract with apany.¡±


    The young man was stunned.


    Colton sighed, ¡°My sister has been shooting movies with Helios ever since she became an actor. Do


    you think she needs to sign any contract with anotherpany?


    After she grows up, many people will approach her.¡±


    The young man couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing Daisie. She had not appeared:n the


    entertainment industry in the past three years. Besides, she had only been 4 years old when she was


    cast in the movies. She was 8 years old now and had grown up a lot. She looked more beautiful, which


    was why he couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Godfather Helios!¡±


    When Daisie saw Heliosing out of his car not far away, she smiled and ran up to him.


    Helios grabbed her and picked her up from the ground.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve put on some weight, Daisie.¡±


    Daisie snorted and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    Helios turned his head to look at the young man. He squinted his eyes and asked,¡± You¡¯re from the


    Zestar Media Corporation?


    The young man scratched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°Yeah. You still remember me, Mr.


    Boucher?¡±


    Helios smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were an agent? When did you be a talent


    scout?¡±


    The young man replied in embarrassment,¡± Well, I need to put food on the table.¡±


    ¡°Godfather Helios, he is an agent?¡± Daisie asked, her voice filled with disbelief. After all, the young man


    in front of her did not look like a good person to her. When she took a closer look at him, she felt he


    was an unreliable person.


    Helios nodded. ¡°Although he¡¯s kind of unreliable, he¡¯s a good agent.¡±


    The young man was rendered speechless.


    ¡®He could justpliment me. Why must h e say I¡¯m unreliable?¡¯


    Both Daisie and Colton covered their mouths and smiled. At the same time, Maisie and Barbara


    appeared in the crowd.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Maisie looked in the direction the crowd was looking and saw Helios. ¡°So it¡¯s


    you, Mr. Boucher.¡±


    The people in the neighborhood had seen a lot of celebrities, so they did not feel intrigued. Therefore,


    they did not stir up a ruckus when Helios showed up here.


    Helios put Daisie down and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I came here to see if there¡¯s anything I


    can do.¡±


    Just when Barbara was about to say something, Maisie wrapped her arms around her and smiled. ¡°Of


    course, there are. Since today is the first day Barbara moves here, she needs someone to help her


    clean her apartment. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more than willing to help, right, Mr. Boucher?¡± .


    Barbara suddenly tugged at her sleeve and pitched her voice low. ¡°Maisie, I thought you were going to


    help me..¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do in thepany, so I¡¯m sorry, Barbara.


    Well, since Mr.


    Boucher is here, I¡¯m sure he can help you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Barbara watched as Maisie left with her kids. She was stunned.


    Honestly, she knew that Maisie was creating an opportunity for her to stay alone with Helios, but this


    was too tant.


    It was like¡­


    It was like she was going to win over his favor.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 875 by desirenovel


    Some fragmented memories shed across Barbara¡¯s head. She felt that she had said something to


    Helios but couldn¡¯t remember it!


    Maisie brought Daisie and Colton to their car. Colton turned his head around to look at the young man


    and asked, ¡°Why are you still following us, sir?¡±


    The youthughed dryly. Then, he collected himself, cleared his throat, and said in a serious manner,


    ¡°1 think that since your sister is a child star, she has a lot of potential. She will have a bright future. I


    guarantee that she will be very popr when she grows up!¡±


    Colton looked at him speechlessly.


    The young man gave him his name card and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until your sisteres of age. I¡¯ll


    sign her and make her into a celebrity who¡¯s even more famous than Mr. Boucher!¡±


    Colton took over the name card and took a look at it. The name card read Zestar Media Corporation¡¯s


    agent, Triden Gagher


    He did not throw the name card away even though the young man had already left but stuck it into his


    pocket.


    After all, he might be able to use it in the future.


    After they got into the car, Maisie asked: Who were you talking to just now?¡±


    Colton answered honestly, ¡°A talent scout. He has his eyes set on my sister, and he said he¡¯ll wait until


    she grows up.¡±


    While he was talking, he looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°Mom, will you say no if Daisie wants to join the


    entertainment industry after she grows up?¡±


    Maisie was stunned. She turned her head to look at Daisie and replied, ¡°After Daisie grows up, she can


    do whatever she wants. I won¡¯t interfere with her decision.¡±


    Just when Colton was about to say something, his phone rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡±


    Colton answered the call, and Nichs told them to return to the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate to have


    dinner tomorrow. After all, Nn¡¯s birthday was just around the corner.


    Maisie brought the kids back to the Goldmann mansion. The phone screen showed the message


    Barbara had sent 10 minutes ago


    (Traitor!)


    Maisie looked at her phone and chuckled. She replied: (What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not having a good time


    with Mr. Boucher?]


    Barbara: (It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­]


    Barbara stood on the balcony and sent messages to Maisie. The memories in her head were getting


    more vivid, so she had no choice but to ¡°escape¡± to the balcony.


    Barbara: (Make sure you stop me when I want to drink wine in the future!


    Maisie: (There¡¯s nothing I can do if you want to drink wine. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you did


    something to him when you]


    Barbara: (No! It isn¡¯t like what you think! I¡¯m just worried that I might spew nonsense when I¡¯m drunk!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was confident that she had said something to Helios when she was drunk. However, on the day


    when they yed truth or dare, she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all about what she said to Helios


    when he sent her home.


    She went back inside, and to her surprise, Helios had finished cleaning her living room,


    She felt kind of embarrassed for him to do something like this for her.


    ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Helios had rolled his sleeves up to the elbows. It seemed to her that he wouldn¡¯t sweat after doing all


    the chores. He still


    looked fresh and clean.


    Barbara opened her mouth and said;¡± Thank you for your help today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight.¡±


    Helios looked at the kitchen and asked,¡± Are you going to cook?¡±


    Barbara was stunned.


    She looked toward the kitchen as well, and an awkward expression appeared on her face. Helios


    narrowed his eyes and asked,¡± Could it be that you don¡¯t know how to cook?¡±


    Barbara did not say anything.


    Helios frowned. Have you been living on food delivery this whole time?¡±


    Barbara fell silent


    Soon, both of them went into the kitchen. Helios taught her how to prepare some ingredients while he


    took care of the rest. In the meantime Barbara did not feelfortable letting Helios do all the work, so


    she did her best to help. Her kitchen was always sparkling clean. She had all the cooking utensils, but


    she had never cooked before.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 876 by desirenovel


    What surprised Barbara was that Helios could actually cook.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t the Bouchers usually have servants?¡± Barbara stood beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Do


    you still need to cook for yourself?¡±


    Helios answered while beating the eggs, ¡°I seldom go home when I¡¯m filming. I usually stay outside


    together with the crew, so I¡¯ll cook whatever I want to eat. I¡¯ve slowly picked up the skill over the course


    of my career.¡±


    Barbara clenched her hand into a fist, ced it in front of her lips, and cleared her throat faintly. ¡°That¡¯s


    not shabby at all. At least, you¡¯ll survive even when you¡¯re living away from your family.¡±


    Helios poured the eggs into the bowl and stared at her. ¡°I can teach you if you want to learn.¡±


    Barbara managed toe up with two dishes under Helios¡¯s guidance, although the appearance of the


    dishes did not look good.


    Compared to what Helios brought out of the kitchen, hers looked more like two bowls of concoctions


    that came straight out of a fairytale in which witchcraft was a thing.


    When the dishes were served on the dining table, Barbara felt that the dishes she had cooked looked


    really embarrassing, so she moved the two dishes to the side. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t try these two dishes


    for our own sake.¡±


    Seeing that Helios had inserted his fork into one of the bowls and picked up its content, Barbara


    stopped him. ¡°Hey.¡±


    However, he had already taken a bite and started coughing violently before Barbara could react to it.


    ¡°I knew it.


    Barbara lowered her gaze and forced a smile. ¡°I told you not to try it. It¡¯s unptable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Helios frowned, but instead of spitting it out, he swallowed it. After a while, he asked, ¡°How much salt


    did you add?¡±


    She was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a spoonful?¡±


    Helios recalled that when she had asked him how much salt she should add when they were in the


    kitchen, he did respond to her question with ¡°a spoonful¡±.


    ¡®But my spoonful measurement was made based on the size of a teaspoon, did she¡­


    Helios¡¯ face stiffened as he held something back. ¡°Did you use the spoon that I asked you to use


    together with the cooking spat to ease your cooking process when you were measuring the amount


    of salt to add?¡±


    Barbara was still very calm. ¡°Yeah, or else?¡±


    Helios could not help but let off a giggle. He then quickly covered the corner of his lips with his hand


    and turned his head away.


    Judging from his shoulders¡¯ tiny but repetitive tremors, anyone could see what he was trying to hold


    back.


    Barbara realized that she seemed to have made a mistake, and the expression on her face turned


    slightly rigid.


    She looked away upon noticing that Helios wanted tough at her but was trying so hard to hold back


    hisughter. ¡°You canugh at me if you want to¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ahem, I really didn¡¯t know that you would-¡± Heliosughed out loud. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that


    you would misunderstand the meaning of a spoonful of salt.¡±


    Barbara felt like she was being seen as a joke.


    ¡®He must think that I¡¯m an idiot!


    Heughed for a while and finally calmed down. ¡°The next time you don¡¯t know how much seasoning to


    add, you can add a little first, then try the dish yourself to see if the taste is enough.¡±


    She lowered her head and started eating to relieve her embarrassment. ¡°Got it.¡±


    At the Blue Bay vi¡­


    Nn stood in front of the window in his nightgown while sipping a cup of coffee.


    Maisie had just finished taking a shower. Her hair draped over her shoulders and back was still


    dripping, and a few drops of


    water slid down her body along her shoulders and neck.


    She picked up the towel and wiped her hair. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°What kind of flowers do you like?¡± Nn put down the cup, turned around, and looked at her.


    She was stunned for a split second, and a hint of glee shed across her eyes. ¡°Are you nning to


    give me flowers?¡±


    Nn stopped in front of her, took the towel from her hand, and gently wiped her hair for her. ¡°Yeah, so


    what kind of flowers do you like?¡±


    Maisie approached him, stood on tiptoe, and leaned closer to his ear. Her scarlet lips then opened. ¡°I


    prefer pocket money


    over flowers.¡±


    He ced his arms on her waist and started tickling her. ¡°Naughty girl.¡±


    She was so itchy that she tried to dodge his assaults, and when she realized that she could not do so,


    she grasped his hand instead. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, hubby! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nn picked her up, put her on the desk, and pulled her into his arms.


    Maisie wrapped her arm around his neck, poked the peak of his nose with her fingertip, and moved her


    finger downward. ¡°I like blue roses.¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 877 by desirenovel


    Nn held the back of her hand and raised his brows. ¡°Blue roses?¡±


    Her scarlet lips curled slightly. ¡°Others might prefer red roses and white roses, but I like the rarest of


    them all. Blue roses are as charming as you are, so who wouldn¡¯t like them?¡±


    Nn¡¯s lips moved closer to her cheek. ¡°Oh, are you admitting that I¡¯m charming?¡±


    She choked on her own saliva and turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s a known fact even if I don¡¯t want to admit


    it.¡±


    Nn poked her cheek, lowered his head, and kissed her. ¡°No matter how charminm, I¡¯m all yours


    now.¡±


    Maisie was very satisfied with his answer. A beautifuj silhouette of the two kissing was reflected on the


    ss window.


    The next day¡­


    Barbara went to the bookstore to buy a cookbook, and she saw several best-selling magazines on the


    shelf when she was walking toward the cashier. A series of photos that had Helios and Nn in them


    was printed on the covers of those magazines. They were all photos that had been taken for their


    endorsement of Soul Jewelry.


    She grabbed a copy and paid for everything in one go.


    When she walked out of the bookstore, she suddenly saw a woman getting out of a car and took a


    closer look because the woman felt familiar.


    That woman was Maizie, and a younger


    man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but it was definitely not Francisco.


    Maizie even blew kisses at the man in the driver¡¯s seat when she got out of the car, making the


    rtionship between them seem overly affectionate.


    She frowned.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Maizie pregnant and is insisting on marrying Francisco? I didn¡¯t expect her to be flirting with


    another man in broad daylight.


    Barbara followed Maizie stealthily as she wanted to find out who Maizie was going to meet.


    Maizie walked into a cafe, while Barbara looked into the premises through the window and saw Maizie


    sitting by the window


    The woman sitting opposite Maizie was


    none other than Katrina.


    Maizie took out a mirror and freshened up her lipstick. ¡°I heard that your sister has gotten together with


    Helios Boucher?¡±


    Katrina frowned, and her hand that was holding the coffee mug tightened, ¡°Pfft, is that all she has?¡±


    ¡°But what can you do even if you really aren¡¯t reconciled?¡± Maizie pursed her lips and closed the mirror.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe here just to mock me.¡± Katrina did not like to hear what


    Maizie had to say she was particrly sensitive when it came to her identity.


    Maizie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re both on the same side. I¡¯ll say something nice for you in front


    of Eugene after bing his daughter-inw. I bet he won¡¯t make things difficult for you when the time


    comes.¡± ¡°Heh, but as far as I know, you¡¯re not the one who will decide whether you can be the


    daughter-inw of the Bouchers.¡±


    Seeing the smirk on Katrina¡¯s face, Maizie squinted her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Katrina leaned forward and moved closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that I don¡¯t know about the fact


    that the child in your womb was conceived way before the night you got onto the same bed with


    Francisco.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and she almost knocked over the cup of coffee on the table.


    Katrina propped her hand against her chin and nced at Maizie. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your cr*p just yet, Ms.


    Hannigan. You and I are the only two people who know about this, and I promise no one else will know


    about it. As for the reason I¡¯ve asked you out today, it¡¯s just to ask you for a favor. No matter what, I did


    help you once before, didn¡¯t 1?¡±


    Maizie clenched her fists.


    I¡¯ve been careless. This b*tch is not any woman whom I can trifle with:


    ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Maizie did not dare to cause any trouble. After all, she still


    had to rely on this child to get herself married into the Bouchers.


    ¡®No one can stop me! Absolutely no one!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Katrina got straight to the point. ¡°I need a certain amount of money.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maizie was astonished and


    thought that she had misheard. ¡°You need some money, and I¡¯m the one youe to?¡± Katrina raised


    her eyebrows. ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re the youngdy who¡¯s about to get married to the


    Bouchers. What is more prominent than the status thates with the title of Mrs. Boucher?¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 878 by desirenovel


    Understanding what she meant, Maizie gnashed her teeth. ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    Katrina stretched out eight fingers. ¡°$ 8,000,000 dors.¡±


    Maizie gasped and almost fainted due to the astonishment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out there and rob a


    bank? $8,000,000? Where can I get my hands on so much money?¡±


    *Don¡¯t pretend to be poor, Ms. Hannigan.¡± Katrina crossed her arms and leaned against the back of the


    chair. ¡°$8,000,000 is nothing to you. You know so many bigshots in Bassburgh, maybe the father of the


    baby would-¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Maizie could not help but interrupt her while clenching her hands that were under


    the table.


    ¡®Katrina knows about my secret, and I mustn¡¯t allow her to ruin my n.¡¯


    Seeing that she was willing topromise, Katrina picked up her handbag and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait


    for your good news , Ms. Hannigan. By the way, I might need you to get me the money within three


    days.¡±


    She then turned around and left the cafe.


    Maizie was trembling with anger, staring fiercely at Katrina¡¯s back as she left.


    ¡®How dare you, Katrina Zalensky!? You¡¯re just a b*stard daughter who can¡¯t even make your identity


    public, and you dare threaten me?


    ¡®Now that Katrina knows the truth about the child, I can¡¯t just sit still and wait for my demise¡¯ Barbara


    hid in the shadows and frowned as she watched Katrina get in a car and leave the cafe.


    She had witnessed the interaction between the two of them just now. Although she did not know what


    they were talking about, the atmosphere between the two felt quite unpleasant.


    She was not surprised by the fact that Maizie and Katrina would get together.


    Both of them sharemon enemies, and that makes them friends!


    At the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate¡­


    The fallen leaves in the yard seemed to have formed a golden carpet, covering the whole field, and a


    few withered petals fell into the pond, creating multiple ripples at once. The reflections running on the


    stone bridge were Daisie and Colton, and the goldfish living at the bottom of the clear water were


    shocked and hid in the crevices.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie rushed into Maisie¡¯s arms and handed her the wildflowers she had picked from


    outside the courtyard. ¡°I said this is a sasanqua camellia, but Colton doesn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Colton crossed his arms and turned his face away. ¡°That¡¯s clearly a Japanese camellia, okay?¡±


    Maisie squatted down, took the flowers from Daisie, scrutinized them meticulously, and sighed.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is a


    Japanese camellia.¡±


    Daisie tilted her head. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen it in a book. Isn¡¯t this a sasanqua camellia?¡±


    Maisie rubbed her tiny head. ¡°Honey, sasanqua camellias and Japanese camellias are actually sister


    flowers from the same genus. They do look rather simr to each other, so it¡¯s quite easy for someoneN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    to mistake one for the other. It¡¯s only October, and the sasanqua camellias haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Daisie lowered her head. It seemed that she was mistaken.


    Colton patted her shoulder, proudly waiting to be praised. ¡°Daisie, you now understand that I¡¯m


    omniscient, do you?¡±


    Daisie red at him. ¡°Shameless boy.¡±


    ¡°How can I be shameless? I¡¯m your dearest brother!¡± Colton stood with his arms akimbo.


    ¡®Everybody else¡¯s sisters are usually adorable princesses. Why is mine always mocking and scolding


    me?¡¯ ¡°No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯ d be nice if Wayion was here. He always gives in to me, unlike you.¡± Daisie


    stomped her feet and snorted. She preferred Wayion over Colton. Even if she were to get confused


    about the difference between a sasanqua camellia and a Japanese camellia, Wayion would never


    argue with her and would let her have it her way.


    Colton sighed. ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡±


    Daisie turned her face away. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Maisie witnessed helplessly as the two quarreled.


    ¡®In the past, when Wayion was still around, anything he said would be effective against these two. Sure


    enough, now that he ¡®s not here, neither of them will ept what the other has to say


    Nichs stood behind them with his cane


    andughed frankly, ¡°You two rugrats, you¡¯re getting noisier and noisier.¡±

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 879 by desirenovel


    ¡°Grandpa, Colton is the only rugrat here.¡± Daisie ran up to Nichs and made a face at Colton.


    Colton also gave off a grimace, and Nichsughed as he was extremely amused.


    Maisie walked over. ¡°Father, are you feeling better now?¡±


    She only heard from Quincy that Nichs had recently been feeling unwell when she apanied


    Nn today.


    Nichs had always treated her well, so it was only natural for her to care about him sincerely.


    Nichs waved his hand and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor rpse.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you


    suffering from your gastric again?¡± Colton asked.


    ¡°Gastric?¡± Maisie looked at him, and Colton replied with a frown. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s gastric has always been


    with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor problem, and it doesn¡¯t affect me much. Plus, I¡¯ve already taken my


    medicine.¡± He ced his hand on Colton¡¯s back and patted him lightly.


    He then nced at Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if they¡¯ve finished preparing dinner.¡±


    After watching Nichs leave, Maisie squatted down and asked Colton, ¡°Has your grandfather had


    gastric before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°When we lived with Grandpa during those three years, he never liked eating


    very much and often took his medicine back then.¡±


    Maisie frowned. ¡°Then does your father know about that?¡±


    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to know. Grandpa didn¡¯t allow us to tell Daddy because he wasn¡¯t doing too good


    during those three years. Grandpa didn¡¯t want to cause Daddy any more trouble.¡±


    Colton could not help but tell Maisie everything today, stunning Maisie. She thought of something, and


    her eyelids could not help but droop.


    Three years ago, Nn had been infected with the virus, and his health had been indeed very poor.


    Nichs had toe back to manage thepany on behalf of Nn. He must have been very busy


    as he had to take care of thepany, the children, and his son.


    Thinking of this, Maisie felt downcast.


    Nn appeared in the courtyard suddenly and draped his coat over her shoulders. ¡± Why are you


    standing here?¡±


    She turned her head to look at him, and a tiny reflection shed at the corners of her eyes in an instant.


    Nn was stunned and gently wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes with his fingertips. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Maisie plunged into his arms. ¡°Nothing, I just want to hug you.¡±


    Nn chuckled softly as he stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re already a mother of three, and yet you¡¯re still


    acting so coquettishly.¡±


    ¡°Have you grown tired of me acting coquettishly?¡± Maisie hit him gently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nn sneered, hugged her tightly, and pressed his chin against her forehead.¡± Why would I feel so?


    You acting like a spoiled child is one of my favorite things to watch.¡±


    Such a romantic scene was forced upon the two rugrats out of the blue.


    ¡®Mommy and Daddy can definitely be very lethal when they¡¯re showing off their love for each other.¡¯


    Dinner was ready, and the whole family gathered around the dining table and ate together joyfully. The


    Goldmanns¡¯ family estate seemed to have not been so boisterous in the past three years.


    ¡°Father, seafood is bad for your digestive system. You shouldn¡¯t eat too much.¡± Maisie reminded


    Nichs.


    Nichs really wanted to eat seafood, but because of Maisie¡¯s reminder, he could only take a tiny


    amount of each seafood dish.


    Colton peeled the shrimp shells for his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy is right, you can¡¯t eat too much


    seafood, so I¡¯ll reluctantly give you a tiny piece to satisfy your cravings.¡±


    Nichs hesitated, but he could onlypromise in the end. ¡°Naha, alright, I¡¯ll leave all the seafood to


    you people tonight.¡±


    Nn fetched Daisie and Colton some dishes during the meal, and Daisie turned to look at him.


    ¡°Daddy, the day after tomorrow is your birthday, so I want to wish you a happy birthday in advance.¡±


    He was surprised, froze for a split second, and then smiled. ¡°Well, thank you, Daisie.¡±


    Nichs said to the two rugrats, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since your fatherst celebrated his birthday. I


    can finally breathe a sigh of relief now as you guys will be celebrating it with him this year.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 880 by desirenovel


    ¡°Grandpa, won¡¯t youe with us to Daddy¡¯s birthday party?¡± Daisie asked with her head tilted.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old for a party now. I can no longer stay upte as you young people do. I have to go to bed


    early and get up early to keep myself healthy.¡± Nichs took a sip of Earl Fray tea.


    After the family had dinner, Nichs went back to his study while Colton and Daisie went for a stroll


    with Maisie in the courtyard.


    Sitting alone in the study, Nichs looked through some old items, and when he looked up again, the


    first thing that caught his attention was Nn, who was leaning against the door silently.


    He was astounded and put down the items in his hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go for a walk with your kids


    and wife? Why have youe here instead?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your gastric?¡±


    Nichs lifted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny issue, so what can I say?¡±


    Nn walked to the desk and took a nce at the old box that was lying on the desk, which contained


    the mementos that belonged to his mother. ¡°Have you been suffering from gastritis since very early


    on?¡±


    Nichs did not answer.


    Nn looked at him. ¡°After Mother passed away, you submerged yourself in heaps of work. That was


    when it started, wasn¡¯ t it?¡±


    Nichs took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair, and looked out the window at the setting sun. ¡°I


    lost your mother very early on in my life, and I¡¯d think of her whenever I was free. Thus, all I could do


    was fill all my time with work. You should now understand how I felt back then too. When you thought


    you had lost Zee three years ago, I think you wouldn¡¯t even be able to take care of yourself if it weren¡¯t


    for me.


    ¡°But back then, I could only carry all the burdens by myself, I would even have given up on life if it


    wasn¡¯t for you.¡±


    Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble Besides, it¡¯s just a gastric, not to mention that I¡¯ve been taking


    my medicine. I still wish to be one of the witnesses to my grandchildren¡¯s growth. So, how can I


    not cherish my life?¡±


    Nichs took an imperial jade bracelet out of the box. It was a memento that belonged to Nn¡¯s


    mother. He had given it to Maisie before this, but Nn brought it back after Maisie¡¯s ident three


    years ago. ¡°Now that Zee is back, you should give this to her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze shifted from side to side. ¡°You gave this to her back then as


    your recognition to her as your daughter-inw. But she¡¯s now my legal wife, so the sense of


    recognition is no longer needed. This bracelet belongs to Mother, so you should keep it with you.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just a bracelet, and I can always buy Maisie a new one. I understand just how much this bracelet


    means to him, and I believe that Zee won¡¯t want this either!


    Nn turned around, walked out, stopped abruptly, and did not forget to remind his father, ¡°Take care


    of yourself. If you really can¡¯t do it by yourself. I¡¯ll hire someone to take care of you. You promised to be


    there when the kids grow up.¡±


    Nichs stared at the bracelet and murmured with a gratifying smile, ¡°Nat, did you see that? Our son


    has learned to care about his father.¡±


    Outside, in the courtyard¡­


    Daisie sat on the swing and asked Colton to push her, while Coltonined that she was very


    childish but kept on pushing her anyway.


    Maisie was breathing in the fresh air, and all the trees, flowers, and every single strand of grass in the


    courtyard looked exceptionally serene and beautiful.


    She received a text message at that time and took out her cell phone to check the message¡¯s content,


    The birthday celebration that would take ce on the cruise ship tomorrow had beenpletely set


    up, and all that was left to do was to invite some acquaintances and friends to join them in the ¡°Night


    View Sightseeing by the Sea¡±.


    A pair of arms wrapped around her waist from behind and she was so frightened that she turned off the


    screen and turned her head around with a short grumble.¡± You scared me.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn rested his chin on her shoulder.¡± Huh? What were you trying to do when I was not around?¡±


    Maisie pouted. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, something huge.¡±


    Nn hummed and rubbed his chin against her shoulder. ¡°It seems that my wife is organizing my


    birthday celebration in secret.¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 881 by desirenovel


    ¡°Apart from the birthday celebration,¡± Maisie turned around and looked up at him, ¡°There¡¯s another


    important event.¡±


    Nn stared at her, ¡°What¡¯s the important event?¡±


    Maisie grabbed his hand and grasped his palm yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you just yet.


    You¡¯ll know it by tomorrow night.¡±


    At Soul..


    ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can we really get off work early tonight?¡± During the town hall business meeting,


    Maisie stood on the stage and announced that everybody could get off work early, and everyone in the


    audience was excited.


    Maisie held on to the microphone. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard at Soul Jewelry for so long. As the owner of


    thispany, it¡¯s only natural for me to pay you back with some benefits. It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday


    celebration tonight, and I want to invite everyone to attend the banquet. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Since our boss has spoken, we¡¯ll definitely be there!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Looking at the employees who were cheering under the stage, Maisieughed.


    After the meeting, Maisie and Kennedy left together slightlyter than the others.¡± Uncle Kennedy, you


    shoulde too.¡±


    Kennedy smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things turn out.¡±


    ¡°See how things turn out?¡± Maisie tilted her head in doubt. ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy, you seem to


    be a little busier than you normally were recently, and you look like you¡¯re in a good mood. Are you in


    love?¡±


    Kennedy choked on his saliva and coughed. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, don¡¯t let your imagination run


    wild.¡± ¡°Okay, juste if you¡¯re free tonight. I won¡¯t say anything if you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Kennedy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Maisie returned to her office, and she was frightened by the woman whose face was severely swollen


    as soon as she opened the door.


    ¡°Boohoohoo! Zee, I¡¯m doomed! Do I look extremely ugly now?!¡± Maisie took a closer look and gasped.¡±


    Ryleigh, what¡¯s going on with your face?¡± Ryleigh picked up a mirror, looked at it, and cried hysterically.


    ¡°I had an allergic reaction. Boohoohoo, what should I do tonight!?¡± Maisie walked up to her and sat


    down beside her. ¡°Everything has been fine. How did you get the allergic reaction?¡± ¡°¡­ I used a facial


    cleanserst night, and that¡¯s it!¡± Ryleigh covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue that tform for selling


    fake goods. I¡¯ve been disfigured!¡± She hugged Maisie and wept. ¡°How am I going to attend the birthday


    party tonight? I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this. If¡­ If Louis were to see me like this, he¡¯d surely


    make aughingstock out of me!¡±


    Maisie patted her on the back with a serious expression. ¡°Ryleigh, now be honest with me. Did you buy


    the facial cleanser directly when you saw it being sold at a lower price online?¡±


    Ryleigh lowered her head ¡°It¡¯s only about a few dors cheaper. I bought¡­ I bought it mainly because


    many anchorwomen and online influencers use it too. It¡¯s the brand that¡¯s said to be able to remove


    e, whiten the skin, and moisturize it all at the same time!¡±


    Maisie covered her forehead with her hand. ¡°You really are so carefree when ites to such things.


    This is your own face that we¡¯re talking about! How can you put it through so much just because you


    want to save a few bucks?¡±


    Seeing that Ryleigh was pouting and giving off an aggrieved appearance, Maisie squinted. ¡°You¡¯ve


    never paid any attention to your appearance¡¯s upkeep before¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s different.¡± Ryleigh


    puffed out her cheeks and muttered softly, ¡°I was a singledy back then.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie propped her chin against her hand and smiled. ¡°I know someone who once vowed that


    she¡¯d never marry Louis, but it seems that love is now in the air?¡±


    Ryleigh pushed her away and turned her face away. ¡°Stop making fun of me! Are you even my best


    friend!?¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯ve fallen for him. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± ¡®Although Louis is rather


    cheeky and presumptuous whenever he¡¯s speaking, at least he¡¯s always been loyal when ites to


    how he treats others.


    ¡®l once thought that Louis agreed to marry Ryleigh only because he didn¡¯t want to go on arranged blind


    dates with other strange women.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 882 by desirenovel


    ¡°Later on, I asked him why he wanted to marry you when he came to me to learn more about what


    happened to you back when you were still studying. And he told me that he had seen you a long time


    ago, way earlier than three years ago.


    ¡°So exactly when was it? It was on the night of our college party, which he attended as a music student


    invited by our college. He watched your solo during the orchestra performance and thought it was


    extraordinary. He also met the three of us backstage by chance, but no one knew anyone at the time.


    ¡°But who would have thought that yearster, one of the three would be his cousin and the other


    would be his fiancee?¡±


    Ryleigh blinked with a surprised expression. ¡°These¡­ Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these?¡± Maisie


    crossed her arms and leaned back into the chair. ¡°You never asked, and I¡¯ve been too busy ever since,


    so I forgot.¡±


    Ryleigh pursed her lips.


    ¡°By the way, I have no impression of him at all. I didn¡¯t even know that the boy who yed the violin at


    the party that night was Louis! ¡®So is this the legendary love at first sight? It can¡¯t be so cheesy, can it?¡¯


    Thinking of something, she puffed out her cheeks again. ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that he recognized me


    when I met him at the cafe three years ago¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s love at first sight, how would he forget about me?¡¯


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie fiddled with her earrings, lowered her gaze, and smiled. ¡°He really didn¡¯t recognize you when we


    met again.¡±


    Ryleigh stopped talking.


    ¡®See? He had forgotten all about it long ago.¡¯ Maisie added slowly, ¡°After all, who would have thought


    that the genius from the department of orchestra back then would be the good for-nothing daughter


    from the Hills, who only wanted to loaf around and do nothing every day?¡± ¡°Zee, that¡¯s a very hurtful


    thing to say!¡± Ryleigh almost vomited blood.


    ¡°How could she rub more salt into my wounds?¡¯


    Maisie smirked and said nothing. Ryleigh rubbed her swollen face. ¡°Faster, think of a way for me! How


    can I attend the banquet tonight?¡±


    Maisie stared at her for a while, and the corners of her lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a great


    idea, but I feel sorry for you.¡±


    The lights on both ends of the Bass Wave Port were brightly lit in the evening, and arge sightseeing


    cruise ship was moored on the shore under the magnificent night sky.


    The empty parking lot was full of dozens of luxury cars, and the morously dressed guests showed


    the receptionists their invitations and then boarded the ship one after another. The birthday party would


    be held on the open-air deck, the decorations of the venue looked gorgeous and romantic, and the blue


    and white tables had a variety of wine and delicacies ced on them. There were even barbecued


    seafood and other delicacies.


    A live band yed melodious music by the side. Quincy, Saydie, Barbara, and Louis were the first


    batch to arrive at the venue and started weing others.


    ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the main focus of the party tonight. So why haven¡¯t he and Mrs.


    Goldmann appeared yet?¡±


    ¡°I think the two of them are going to appear at the finale of the arrival session. It¡¯s said that Mrs.


    Goldmann secretly arranged this birthday celebration, and she¡¯s nning to surprise Mr. Goldmann


    with something.¡±


    Barbara was busy grilling skewers for others. After weing his friend, Louis put down his wine and


    looked around.¡± Didn¡¯t Ryleighe with you?¡±


    Barbara raised her head: ¡°I thought she would arrive with you, Mr. Lucas. She didn¡¯te with me.¡±


    Louis squinted.


    ¡®This woman won¡¯t miss this asion for no reason.¡¯


    He took out his cell phone walked aside, and called Ryleigh. Barbara shook her head helplessly. I really


    envy those who are in love. At least they have someone that cares about them.¡¯ A ck car was


    parked on the shore, attracting the cameras of most of the reporters on the shore. Helios was the first


    to get out of the car, followed by his parents, Yael and Christina.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 883 by desirenovel


    Larissa wore a snug fit evening dress and had a hand fan with her. She took a nce at Yael and


    leaned into Christina¡¯s ear.¡± Haven¡¯t you always been rather reluctant to get associated with the


    Goldmanns?¡±


    Christina cleared her throat and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t keep all those things on the


    top of my mind all the time, can I?¡± Larissa realized the change in her mindset at first nce and


    wrapped her arm around Christina¡¯s arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s board the deck together.¡±


    Yael and Helios followed the two best friends closely, and that was everyone from the Bouchers and


    the Lucases. The banquet became even more lively after their arrival.


    After a while, Daisie and Colton arrived with an adult-sized mascot, the mascot¡¯s costume tightly


    covering the person inside. No one would be able to recognize that it was Ryleigh at all


    Ryleigh stared at the people around the venue from within the costume with tearless grief.


    ¡®Zee said she had a brilliant idea in mind, ensuring that no one would recognize I¡¯m the person in this


    costume, but now¡­ I look even more eye-catching with this outfit!¡¯ Colton looked up at her.


    ¡°Godmother, do you feel hot?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ryleigh motioned him to keep quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t address me as your


    godmother in front of the crowd. I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m the person in this costume. .


    Otherwise, there goes my reputation.¡± Colton responded to her request while Daisie ran toward Helios.


    ¡°Godfather!¡± Helios put down his wine ss, raised his hand, and rubbed her little head. ¡°Why did the


    two of youe first?¡± Daisie was very excited. ¡°Mommy and Daddy willeter because Mommy


    is going to surprise Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ryleigh?¡±


    Louis walked to Helios¡¯ side. Helios was startled by him and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± Daisie


    took a nce at the human-sized mascot standing beside Colton and said with a wicked smirk on her


    face, ¡°Uncle Louis, are you looking for Godmother? She¡¯s actually here!¡±


    Louis looked around suspiciously. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her at all.¡±


    Daisie grinned while Helios noticed the mascot standing next to Colton and squinted his eyes slightly.


    Ryleigh felt a cold gaze that was focusing on her, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a glimpse in


    the direction of Helios and the others and just so happened to exchange gazes with Helios.


    ¡®Sh*t, this can¡¯t be it, right? Has Helios recognized me? But I¡¯m already all dressed up in this costume!¡¯


    However, Helios looked away only after just a few nces and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s


    just ying hide-and-seek with us.¡±


    Louis frowned.


    ¡®Hide-and-seek? Could it be that she¡¯s been hiding in the crowd all this while?¡±


    He took a closer look at the crowd again, and the motionless adult-sized mascot caught his eyes.


    ¡®Since when did we order a mascot?¡¯


    A Rolls-Royce was parked at the entrance of the red carpet, and everyone on the cruise ship nced


    toward the luxury car.


    Maisie stepped out of the car, and a red and ck dress fell off the edge of the car and onto the


    ground. The evening dress¡¯ bareback design and sleeves were made out of tulle, and the dress had a


    snug-fit cutting around her slim waist, whichplimented her figure gracefully.


    The retro crane earring design looked vivid when coupled with the red and gold crane embroidery on


    her dress.


    The tuxedo that Nn had on had the same design as that of Maisie¡¯s, and the hand-stitched crane


    embroidery that took up the whole half of his tuxedo made him look extremely ethereal. The charming


    man and the elegant woman looked like a dazzling match made in heaven through the reporters¡¯


    cameras.


    Maisie wrapped her arm around Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you think of the venue that we found?¡±


    Nnughed. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The couple boarded the cruise ship, and a group of people


    celebrated their arrival with champagne and party poppers.


    At that moment, Daisie and Colton dashed straight up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, this is your birthday present,


    and we wish you a happy birthday!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nn looked at the two rugrats, and a gleeful grin appeared on his face. ¡°I like it very much, thank


    you.¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 884 by desirenovel


    Colton¡¯s cell phone rang all of a sudden.¡± It¡¯s Wayion!¡± He picked up the video call and handed it to


    Nn. ¡°Daddy, Wayion, and Greatgrandpa want to talk to you!¡±


    Nn picked up the phone. The video was a blessing from Wayion and Titus.


    Maisie leaned over and eximed,¡± Wayion!¡±


    Wayion¡¯s indifferent face turned a little warmer after seeing his mother again.¡± Mommy, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Your daddy, your younger siblings, and I are waiting for you to return to Zlokova during the winter


    break. Have you been a good boy and listened to your greatgrandfather while you¡¯re abroad?¡±


    Wayion nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nn ced his arm around Maisie¡¯s shoulders and looked at the person on disy. ¡°Take care of


    yourself while you¡¯re there, don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Listening to his father¡¯s concern, although Wayion did not give off any expression on his face, he


    epted it with a tough attitude. ¡°I know. You¡¯re being way too wordy.¡±


    Wayion then handed the call to Titus, and thetter exchanged a few words with the couple before


    ending the call.


    At the beginning of the banquet, the people on the cruise ship feasted their eyes on the bustling night


    scene found on both sides of the strait, and the melodious and beautiful music sounded and pervaded


    the entire venue while everyone drank fine wine and ate barbecue delicacies. The scene looked very


    boisterous.


    Ryleigh only removed her headgear in a corner where no one was looking and ate the barbecue


    skewers that her little angel, Daisie, handed to her. ¡°Daisie is the best!¡±.


    ¡°Ryleigh Hill!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A voice that came from behind her made her tremble. She put the skewers in her hand down and


    quickly put the headgear back on.


    Louis stepped forward, intending to snatch her headgear from her, but she bumped him away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off, or you¡¯re dead!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Louis felt a little helpless. ¡°Are you nning to appear as the mascot throughout


    the whole night?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it either!¡± Ryleigh was about to cry. ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone in this condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ; ¡°Don¡¯te here! Don¡¯te anywhere near me. Get away from me!¡± She


    turned her back on Louis to avoid him and refused to let him see her face.


    Louis narrowed his eyes, stepped forward, forced her to the corner, and lifted her headgear.


    ¡°Louis Lucas, you b*stard!¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and covered her face. He threw the hood aside


    and held her wrist. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Lifting her cheek, Louis was stunned in an instant.


    Who¡­ Who¡¯s this?¡¯ After confirming that the person standing in front of him was Ryleigh, whose face


    was so swollen that all her facial features were on the brink of bing one whole pile of mess, he


    could not hold back andughed out loud.


    Ryleigh cried immediately. ¡°I told you not to look, this is so embarrassing. Boohoohoo


    Louis held back hisughter, ced his palms on her swollen cheeks, lowered his head, and


    approached her face. ¡°You still look cute even though you look like a pig now.¡± She was about to die of


    anger. ¡°Do you actually know how to speak to ady?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Louis wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with his fingertips.


    ¡°Your face is already swollen. It¡¯ Il be even worse if you continue to cry.¡±


    Ryleigh was out of words.


    On the other side, Tanner, Helios, and the others were with Nn, drinking wine and chatting. Maisie


    walked to Barbara with a wine ss and saw that she was drinking juice. ¡°You really don¡¯t drink


    anymore.¡± Barbara looked away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said so. ¡°I wonder, where did Ryleigh and


    Louis go? ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t seen Ryleigh?¡± Barbara pondered. She had not seen Ryleigh ever


    since she boarded the ship.


    Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that teddy bear?¡±


    ¡°Is that adult-sized mascot Ryleigh!?¡±


    Barbara realized all of a sudden and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She used an inferior face cleanser and is suffering from an allergic reaction. Her face is so swollen


    that even her father probably won¡¯t be able to recognize his own daughter.¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 885 by desirenovel


    Barbara finally could not help it as she seemed to have a picture of how Ryleigh looked now in her


    mind andughed out loud. Helios and the others just happened to look in this direction when they


    heard the peal ofughter. Some of the wealthy socialites who had never seen Barbara asked, ¡°Who¡¯s


    that woman standing next to Mrs. Goldmann? Haven¡¯t you seen her before?¡± Tanner cleared his throat.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the daughter of the Chases?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone break the news before that, saying that she¡¯s a murder-¡± Before that person could


    even finish speaking, Tanner had already bumped him with his elbow, motioning him to shut up.


    That man looked at Helios as thetter lowered his head and lightly shook his ss of wine. Although


    his attitude did not change much, that man noticed the slight and almost imperceptible split-second


    change in Helios¡¯ expression when the word ¡°murderer¡± was mentioned.


    Larissa came over to have a drink with Maisie, and the two chatted for a moment while Madam Hera,


    Tristan, and his grandnephew arrivedte.


    Maisie did not expect Tristan to arrive together with Madam Hera. She took a nce at Hn, who did


    not seem surprised. It was just that Christina did not look too good when she saw Tristan again.


    Maisie stepped forward and greeted


    Madam Nera, ¡°Godmother, you¡¯vee.¡±


    Madam Nera smiled, nodded, and asked someone to bring forward two preciouslooking gift boxes.


    ¡°This is my present for you and Mr. Goldmann.¡±


    Maisie was dumbfounded, ¡°I have one too?¡± Madam Nera ced the gift box in her hand. ¡°Keep it, and


    don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still waiting for your wedding banquet.¡±


    Maisie epted with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Godmother.¡±


    Nn also walked toward them at that moment as Tristan ced his hand on the boy¡¯s back. The boy


    looked as delicate and captivating as ever, and hisplexion looked as fair as snow under the


    zing white lights. ¡°Nolly. Don¡¯t forget to address your uncle.


    Noce looked at Nn, and a warm smile took over his beautiful yet indifferent face in an instant.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Nn.¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. ¡®Uncle?¡¯


    Colton was surprised. ¡®Is this fe our cousin? Oh my God! How could this be!?¡¯


    Daisie still could not return to her senses. ¡°Noce¡­ How could he be our cousin?¡¯ Although Nn did


    not want to admit it, his mother was still a nominal member of the Knowles. Excluding all the other


    details, the Knowles had treated his mother kindly, nurtured, and raised her back then, so he could only


    ept it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Daisie approached Noce, looking delighted. ¡°Noce, are you really our


    cousin?¡±


    Noce turned his head around and took a look at Tristan, who was standing not far away. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can y together more often in the future!¡± Daisie grabbed his hand and gave off a


    bright grin. Noce did not say anything. Colton, who was standing on the side, crossed his arms and


    snorted. ¡°Who wants to y with him?¡±


    ¡°Colton, how can you act like that? Noce is our cousin.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m even older than him!¡± Colton turned his face away. That kid had always been an eyesore,


    no matter how he looked at him. Daisie pulled Noce away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to grab some


    barbecued food!¡±


    Before Noce could even speak, Daisie had already pulled him away.


    Colton, who was left on the spot, was rendered speechless.


    Tristan clinked his wine ss with Nn, and his gazended on Yael, who was walking toward them.


    ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡±


    Yael let off a polite smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the eldest grandson of the Knowles to be staying in Zlokova.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way out of this. He¡¯s the only heir of the Knowles. That¡¯s why we have to protect him


    with everything we¡¯ve got.¡±


    Yael nced in the direction of the three children. ¡°If only you had considered settling down and giving


    birth to a few more kids for the Knowles, that kid wouldn¡¯t have been the only heir.¡±


    Tristan lowered his gaze and chuckled. I¡¯ve gotten too used to my freedom, so I don¡¯t like being bound


    by marriage.¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 886 by desirenovel


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame.¡± Yael finished the rest of his drink.


    Tristan patted his shoulder and leaned close, ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, Mrs. Boucher would probably be


    my wife instead.¡±


    Yael didn¡¯t say anything but frowned.


    Maisie and Nn were enjoying the drama. She got close to his ears. ¡°Did you invite Tristan?¡±


    She had informed Madam Nera about it since it was Nn¡¯s birthday party. She probably wouldn¡¯t have


    brought Tristan along, right?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Maisie was curious. ¡°Party crasher?¡¯ Nn¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°He¡¯s an old, shameless man. I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised.¡±


    ¡°He actually just brought his greatgrandnephew over.¡¯


    Upon recalling something. Nn put down his ss, leaned in, and said, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    She paused. ¡°What?¡±


    He yed with her hair behind her neck.¡± That old man ns to send the eldest grandson of the


    Knowles to stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while. What do you think?¡±


    Maisie was surprised.


    ¡°Let that child stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while?¡¯


    Her eyes shifted to the beautiful boy next to Daisy. She seemed to enjoy being around him and


    probably thought of him as an actual friend.


    Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re his distant uncle. Do you disagree with that?¡±


    Nn¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°You¡¯re his distant aunt too.¡±


    Maisie turned around and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Our family could afford a little nephew.¡±


    Nn¡¯s smile could have melted like snow when he heard her say ¡®our family¡¯. Quincy, Saydie, and the


    children pushed a 6yered cake out. The lights dimmed, and Ryleigh duetted the Birthday Song with


    Louis in costume. She stood in front of the piano while Louis yed the violin.


    Maisie pushed Nn to the cake stand.


    Make a wish!


    Nn smiled helplessly and could only make a wish. At that moment. Maisie quietly retreated.


    When Nn made his wish and blew out the candle, everyone popped party poppers.


    The song switched to another one, and fireworks went off on the banks and danced around in the night


    sky. Under the dim lights, two rows of guests held neon-colored rose bouquets and parted into a


    walkway in the dark.


    Maisie stood at the front of the ship, slowly walking forward.


    Ryleigh yed her song and started singing.


    ¡°You never hesitated


    ¡°And walked straight into my life


    ¡°l yearned for you


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve walked a thousand miles in the wind


    ¡°Making wishes under the stars, I kept my secrets deep down


    ¡°You¡¯re brave like the sea


    ¡°Only caring about the whales in the deep ¡°You¡¯ve walked past millions of souls


    ¡°For our meeting


    To spend the seasons with me


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°And the spring flowers and the autumn moon


    ¡°Clear skies ahead


    Cannotpare to you Ryleigh¡¯s sweet voice sounded even better with the piano and violin.


    Maisie stopped in front of Nn, took out a ring box, went down on one knee, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Nn


    Goldmann, would you marry me?¡±


    Cheers erupted from the crowd.


    Everyone took out their phones to take pictures, and all the shes were on them.


    Nn was stunned his heartstrings had been pulled!


    His smile was wide as he answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Maisie got up and put the ring onto his ring finger. It fit perfectly.


    Nn took out another ring and went down on one knee as well. ¡°Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt, do you want to


    marry me and spend the rest of our lives together?¡± ¡°Please get married! Get married!¡± Ryleigh started


    the chant, and everyone followed.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 887 by desirenovel


    Maisie put out her right hand, crying tears of joy. ¡°Yes,ldo!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nn hugged her, cupped her face with his hands, and kissed her.


    Helios and Barbara covered the children¡¯s eyes.


    The two rugrats were rendered speechless.


    Madam Nera and Larissa smiled broadly while Yael and the others were pping.


    The ship started to sail across the sea. In contrast with the rowdy deck, two people stood at the stairs


    of the second floor.


    Tristan lit a cigarette and looked to the port that was far away. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve decided to stay with Yael


    and have a good life.¡± Christina had a silk shawl over her shoulders, standing in the dark. The light from


    the sea only illuminated half of her body. ¡°Yes, Yael knows about our rtionship. We¡¯ve epted it.¡±


    Tristan breathed out a puff of smoke and chuckled. ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°You approached me not because you loved me.¡± Christina turned around with her back facing him. ¡°I


    admit that I fell for you once. Your sweet nothings were afort to me when I was lost in my


    marriage. I found out what love felt like with you, but you weren¡¯t sincere. You found out that Yael was


    in love with Natasha, and that was why you seduced his wife to put him in a tough spot.¡±


    Tristan was silent. The light from his cigarette dimmed, then the ash fell to his leather shoes.


    ¡°Tristan, we¡¯re no longer young. Our rtionship was a mistake.¡±


    Christina was going to go upstairs when he said, ¡°If I had really fallen for you and wanted to marry you,


    would you havee with me?¡± Christina was stunned, but she quickly recovered and calmed down.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t want to marry me, did you?¡±


    Tristan turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°What if I did?¡±


    She still had her back toward him. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Christina left without looking back, while Tristan stood in his spot, unmoving, and his back dimmed like


    the night sky.


    Christina returned to the deck and walked toward Yael, who turned to look at her.¡±


    You went to see him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christina didn¡¯t n to hide it, ¡°I made it clear. Yael, I did you wrong.¡± Yael put down his wine


    ss and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I didn¡¯t do my part as a husband,


    sol should apologize too.¡±


    Christina leaned on his shoulder, and they both enjoyed the view in silence together.


    Ryleigh stood in the guest room on the third floor and stretched, finally getting out of the heavy bear


    costume. She turned around and saw two familiar figures walking toward her. Surprisingly, a n arm


    pulled her back right when she was going to approach them.


    She was shocked but moved her hand away when she saw it was Maisie. ¡°Zee, you scared me.¡±


    Maisie teased her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t scare people when your face is that swollen.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Why


    do you keep using my swollen face as a joke like my cousin?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Alright, even if your face


    is swollen, no one isining.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched, and she looked Maisie up and down. ¡°Why


    are you here instead of spending time with Nn in your room?¡± Maisie looked toward the corridor and


    raised her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯ll get a cousin-inw tonight.¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 888 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hold on!¡¯ Ryleigh finally understood. ¡°Me getting a cousin-inw¡­ are you talking about Helios?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    Ryleigh was shocked, but her eyes started sparkling. ¡°My cousin and Barbara?¡±


    The two of them stuck their heads out, their gossipy hearts burning.


    Barbara and Helios stood at the end of the corridor, watching the night view far ahead.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with them? It should be quite lively downstairs.¡±


    Barbara turned to look at Helios. His white suit was whiter than the moon in the night, still as clean and


    unblemished.


    Helios looked back, put his arm on the railings, and then leaned in. He looked up, and the wind blew


    over his smooth hair. ¡® I¡¯ll be asked to drink if I go down.¡±


    He was just there to avoid drinking!


    Barbara¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You should have quite a good alcohol tolerance.¡±


    Helios looked at her. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you drunk.¡±


    Helios loosened his tie and smiled back.¡± Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m drunk now?¡±


    Barbara looked at him, her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°You seem quite sober.¡± He looked down and


    laughed. ¡°Some people look sober but could be quite drunk.¡± His eyes were fixed on Barbara. ¡°You are


    the total opposite when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Barbara froze, stared into his deep, dark eyes, then awkwardly looked away.¡± Really? I have no idea.¡±


    Helios smiled. ¡°When Uncle Chase introduced you to me three years ago, I thought you were a ssy,


    unapproachabledy.¡±


    Barbara frowned.


    She had met Helios three years ago after her father introduced them at a party. She had attended that


    party because the Bouchers would be there.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Her father had intended for Helios to introduce her to more friends in Bassburgh, so she had decided to


    attend. This was also how she hade to meet Ryleigh.


    When thinking back at that party, she had been very nervous and afraid that people would see through


    her intentions.


    Barbara sighed. ¡°I pretended to be ssy. I just didn¡¯t want to put my father to shame at the party.¡±


    Heliosughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, but I do now. Girls who readic books and collect figurines are


    mostly nice.¡±


    ¡°How did you know-¡±


    ¡°I saw them when I sent you home.¡±


    Barbara didn¡¯t know what to say. She had almost forgotten that Helios was the one who sent her back


    when she got drunk. He must have seen them when he entered her room.


    Helios suddenly approached when he saw the embarrassment on her face. She held her breath upon


    seeing his face so close to hers while her heart was pounding like a drum.


    His breath had a light smell of alcohol, which made her feel like getting closer.


    The two hidingdies stared straight at them and had to stop themselves from pushing their heads


    together.


    Maisie quietly said, ¡°Ryleigh, do you think it¡¯s going to happen tonight?¡±


    Ryleigh knew the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They haven¡¯t even kissed!¡±


    Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°If they kissed, who do you think would make the first move? Your cousin or


    Barbara?¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly, Helios.¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If your cousin makes the first move, I¡¯ll pay you $ 100. If it¡¯s the other


    way around, you¡¯ll pay me $100.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 889 by desirenovel


    Ryleigh looked at Maisie and took a deep breath before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± She strongly believed that


    Helios would make the first move if they kissed that night! Maybe because the night was too beautiful


    or because the wine was too sweet, their lips got closer and closer, and Helios stopped because his


    conscience took over.


    When he was going to move backward, Barbara tugged on his tie and pulled him forward, then pressed


    her lips against his.


    Helios looked at her. Itsted just a moment, and before he could respond, Barbara looked as though


    she had gotten what she wanted.¡± You seduced me after getting drunk, and I didn¡¯t manage to fight the


    urge and kissed you. You started this.


    She smiled, turned around, and hurriedly walked away.


    Ryleigh was stunned. Helios didn¡¯t make a move and was instead yed by Barbara!


    That was too much!


    Maisie tapped her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve known Barbara for so long, yet you haven¡¯t noticed that she isn¡¯t


    what she looks like? She¡¯s not a passive girl. If she¡¯s aggressive even when she¡¯s sober, do you think


    she¡¯s going to tie him to the bed after she has had a few drinks?¡±


    Ryleigh¡¯s face dropped. Barbara looked like a serious woman, even more serious than Maisie. Thus, it


    was illogical that she would be aggressive toward men!


    However, Ryleigh witnessed the exact opposite tonight and lost $100!


    When Maisie returned to the guest room, Nn had just gotten out of the shower. He had a towel


    around his waist and was drinking, his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down, looking extremely sexy.


    The ring on his ring finger shone brightly under the light. Maisie jumped over and hugged him from


    behind. ¡°Dear.¡±


    Nn ced the ss on the table, touched her hand, and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Hmm?


    You¡¯re back.¡±


    Maisie put out her hands and held the hand with the ring. ¡°We finally have rings.¡±


    Nn put out his arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect once we have our wedding.¡±


    She hugged his neck and smiled brightly. ¡°It would be too lonely to have a wedding with just the two of


    us. Why not wait for Ryleigh and Louis, and Helios too?¡±


    Nn frowned. ¡°Helios?¡± He was momentarily silent before asking,¡± Someone would marry him?¡±


    Maisieughed and pushed him to the bed. Nn looked up at her, smiling.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she ran her fingers across his chest, ¡°Want to bet?¡±


    Nn¡¯s burning chest was thumping and heaving while he looked at her. ¡°What are we betting on?¡±


    Maisie fell into his arms and kissed his lips. ¡°If Barbara can get Helios. If I win, you¡¯ll give me 15,000¨C¡±


    She paused before staring straight into his eyes. ¡°15,000,000 stars.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the sea and sky blended together in the morning, Maisie woke the kids up and went to the cafe


    on the ship for breakfast.


    The cafe served breakfast from 7:00 a m. to 3:00 p.m., and it was still quiet at that hour.


    Daisy saw Barbara right away and waved at her. ¡°Aunt Barbara, good morning!¡±


    Daisy sat next to her and yawned. ¡°Mommy says that kids shouldn¡¯t sleep in and should make it a habit


    to have breakfast.¡±


    Maisie and Colton sat in their seats. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you slept wellst night.


    Insomnia?¡± Barbara yed with her soup. ¡°I miss my bed.¡± Maisie put her hand on her chin and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, is that all?¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 890 by desirenovel


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡¯ ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t sleep because you were too excited.¡± Barbara¡¯s


    hand that was holding the spoon froze, and she looked at Maisie curiously.¡± What would I be excited


    about?¡±


    Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I made a bet with Ryleighst night, and she transferred $100 to me.¡±


    Barbara was still confused. ¡°What did you bet on?¡± Colton took a drink of his milk. ¡°Mommy and


    Godmother betted on you and Godfather to see who would make the first move on kissing. Mommy


    betted on you while Godmother betted on Godfather.¡± The air froze, and it finally struck Barbara, who


    then started to blush. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Maisie was surprised and looked at Colton. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Colton took a big bite of his croissant.¡± Godmother wasining to usst night.¡±


    It was impossible for Ryleigh to keep her mouth shut!


    Barbara was so embarrassed all she wanted was to hide in a hole. She had been seen!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about how she was going to face Helios yet-she had lost controlst night! ¡°Daddy,


    Godfather, good morning!¡± Colton stood up and waved toward the two men who appeared at the cafe.


    Barbara immediately ducked and covered her face with her hands.


    Nn walked to Maisie and put his hand on the back of her seat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to go to the gym with Helios.¡± Maisie cleared her throat and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit


    somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Daisie and Colton could tell what was going on and hopped toward another table behind Maisie


    with their food in hand. Nn patted Helios¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend time with my wife.¡± Barbara¡¯s


    heart almost stopped. She slowly spoke as she watched the man sitting down across her. ¡°Aboutst


    night¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Barbara lowered her head and yed with her fingers as she found ame excuse. ¡°I had too much to


    drinkst night.¡±


    Helios looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you drankst night.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, no, I drank¡­ cider.¡± Barbara looked


    into his eyes, then immediately away, her heart almost jumping out of her throat. Helios picked up the


    teacup. ¡°They didn¡¯t serve ciderst night.¡± Barbara choked when Helios called on her lie, and she


    stuttered for the longest time. Helios took a sip of his tea and looked down. ¡°Is it that stressful?¡± ¡°No..


    Not really,¡± she said. However, she wanted to bite her tongue off after that.


    A few pairs of eyes were staring at them from the other side. Nn picked up a bowl of soup. ¡°Do you


    think it will work out for them?¡±


    Maisie took over the bowl. ¡°Why not?


    People sometimes offer themselves to the people who have saved their lives.¡±


    Daisie turned to look at her. ¡°Mommy, what does offering themselves mean?¡±


    Before Maisie could answer, Colton replied like he was a grown-up, ¡°That means they marry the person


    who saves their lives.¡±


    Daisy seemed to understand, but not really. ¡°Is that how it works?¡±


    Maisie cleared her throat and flicked


    Colton¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your brother, watching those soap operas.¡±


    Colton rubbed his head. ¡°Did you say that yourself?¡± _.


    Maisie squinted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you kids should learn it.¡±


    The two immediately focused on eating, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to watch any television shows after


    that. Helios and Barbara had their breakfast quietly, feeling that itsted hours. Neither of them spoke,


    but after a while, when Barbara was going to say something, Helios spoke too, and their eyes met.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 891 by desirenovel


    Barbara looked sideways before casting her gaze outside of the window. ¡°What were you going to tell


    me back then?¡±


    It was only then Helios remembered the question he had wanted to ask before she interrupted him.


    ¡°About that¡­ What I wanted to ask is why¡­ Why would you do thatst night?¡±


    He did not know how to word his question. He was not disgusted by the kissst night. It was just that


    there was a strange feeling that he could not understand. Barbara pressed her lips and fell silent for a


    long while. She grabbed the cup tightly and asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    He looked at her.


    Barbara took a deep breath and tried to hide her embarrassment by smiling. ¡°¡­My emotions got the


    best of mest night, and I just lost it. Of course, if it caused you any trouble, we could pretend it didn¡¯t


    happen.¡± When Maisie heard what Barbara had said, she frowned. ¡®She was so boldst night, but she


    chickened out today?¡¯


    Nn popped a piece of meat into Maisie¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Seems like I won.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count your


    chickens before they hatch,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°Who knows?


    Maybe there will be aeback.¡±


    She had made a bet with Nnst night. 1 i Helios could get into a rtionship, he had to give her


    15,000,000 stars, and he had to figure out how he should give them to her.


    Nn couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled again. ¡°If both of them really start a rtionship, will you still


    ship Helios and me?¡±


    Maisie tossed a piece of meat back into Nn¡¯s mouth and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t affect the rtionship


    between Barbara and I even if I ship you and Helios.¡±


    Nn was rendered speechless.


    At the same time, Helios frowned slightly after listening to what Barbara said. He parted his lips slightly


    and asked, ¡°Really? We should pretend it didn¡¯t happen?¡±


    Barbara was stunned, and she wondered if she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just-¡± ¡°If you can


    pretend nothing happened,¡± Helios chimed in, his gaze fixing on the nket of blue in the distance,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me first?¡±


    Barbara did not say anything. He retracted his gaze and sat upright, his face turning stern. The gentle


    Helios was gone.


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t like being treated like a fool.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Treated like a fool?


    Barbara nearly jumped up and shouted, ¡®I¡¯m not treating you like a fool!¡±


    She did not make any effort to lower her voice, and everyone in the cafe, including Maisie, turned their


    heads at the same time to look at her.


    The guests who appeared in the cafe were all those who had attended the birthday banquetst night,


    and naturally, they all knew Helios, so they were shocked and incredulous that a woman would ¡°toy


    with¡¯ Helios.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like what you guys think!¡± Barbara waved her hand, and then she pitched her voice low to


    exin to Helios, ¡°Mr.


    Boucher, I¡¯m not treating you like a fool. Yes, it was my faultst night. I had a bad intention in the first


    ce, and I should have held back.¡±


    Pfft!


    Maisie covered her mouth and fell into Nn¡¯s arms when she heard how Barbara exined herself.


    Helios narrowed his eyes but did not say anything and waited for Barbara to finish her sentence. ¡°It was


    you who got close to me first, Mr. Boucher. I thought you were drunk and you wouldn¡¯t remember it, so


    ¡­ I just gave in to my desire.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she wiped up a forced smile at him.


    Helios lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Barbara was dumbfounded. She had said s o many things, and his reply was just an ¡°okay¡±?


    ¡®As expected. I¡¯m too aggressive, and he thinks I¡¯m an easy woman.¡¯


    After all, Helios had never fallen in love with anyone before. He did not even have any scandal with any


    women throughout his entire career.


    If his fans knew that she had kissed him, she was confident that they would tear her apart.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 892 by desirenovel


    How could Barbara really expect that Helios was also interested in her?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while, Helios ced the cup near his lips and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I indeed had an


    urge to kiss youst night.¡±


    Barbara was stunned. After that, she forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°You must be drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Helios replied after a long while, ¡°I was wide awake at that time.¡±


    Barbara froze in her spot. She was wondering if her brain or her ears were ying a trick on her. He


    had not been drunk. Instead, he had been wide awake.


    ¡®Does this not mean that he knew I was teasing him with those wordsst night?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it. The ship


    returned to the Bass Wave Port in the afternoon. Ryleigh and her group came down from the ship. Her


    allergies had mostly subsided, but her eyes¡¯ puffiness was still visible with the mask on. Louis took off


    his hat and put it on her head, stunning her. When she turned her head around, she saw that Barbara


    was walking away in a hurry.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Why is Barbara walking so fast?¡±


    Colton and Daisie were walking behind her. Colton giggled when they heard Ryleigh¡¯s question and


    replied, ¡°Aunt Barbara must have been shy.¡±


    ¡®Shy?¡¯


    Ryleigh thought for a while, and it was only then she remembered Barbara had kissed her cousinst


    night.


    When that thought popped into her mind, she began to look around in the crowd for her cousin. She


    saw that Helios had sent his parents to the car. He was saying something to them before they entered


    the car.


    Initially, Barbara was hoping that someone could fetch her home while they were on their way back, but


    apparently, no one was going the same way as her.


    Then, Helios¡¯ car appeared beside her. He rolled down the window and said, ¡°Hop in.¡¯


    She was stunned and hesitated for a few seconds before opening the door.


    Ryleigh was so shocked that she was petrified.


    ¡°When¡­ When did they start seeing each other?¡±


    Louis turned his head around to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business, right?¡±


    Standing with her hands on her hips, she lifted her chin to look at him and said,¡± Why is it not my


    business?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation with you,¡± Louis said as he dusted his shirt. After that, he


    lowered himself with his eyebrows lifted and smiled at her. ¡°If you have the leisure to care about others,


    why not put more effort into our own business?¡±


    Her face turned so red that even the mask she was wearing couldn¡¯t hide that she was embarrassed


    now. She turned her head away.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    The two kids looked at them in confusion. Suddenly, Daisie grabbed Colton¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Colton,


    I think we can¡¯t call her¡¯ Godmother¡¯ anymore. We should call her ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡±


    Colton nodded with assent.


    She turned her head around and saw Tristan walking up to her parents with Noce. After he said


    something to them, he asked Noce to follow them.


    Noce watched as Tristan left. Under the sun, his beautiful face was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Nolly.¡±


    Noce was stunned. He turned around and saw Daisie was running toward him, her face brimming


    with a bright smile.


    Seeing how much Daisie liked Noce, Maisie knew she did not have to worry about them. Noce


    wouldn¡¯t feel bored when he was staying at the Goldmann mansion.


    Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. He turned his head sideways and mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t


    even address him with his full name anymore?


    He was her brother, yet she had never called him anything sweet like ¡°Colty¡± before.


    Jerking her head around, Daisie replied,¡± Nolly is our cousin, so why can¡¯t I call him that?¡±


    Colton stood with his arms on his hips and refuted matter-of-tactly, ¡°He might be younger than you.¡±


    After a short silence, Noce said, ¡°I was born in June.¡±


    Colton was rendered speechless.


    When Daisie saw her brother had frozen in ce, she went closer to him and asked,¡± Colton, didn¡¯t you


    tell me that Nolly is younger than


    us?¡±


    Colton harrumphed and turned his face away.


    Looking at the three of them, Daisie couldn¡¯t help but remember Wayion, who was still overseas.


    Whenever Colton and Daisie were fighting, as their eldest brother, Wayion would not join them in their


    fight, just like Noce right now.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 893 by desirenovel


    Alfred sent them back to the Goldmann mansion first. When Nn was not getting into the car, Maisie


    asked, ¡°Are we not leaving?¡±


    Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to


    give you flowers?¡±


    Maisie was even more confused.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he just going to give me some flowers? Why does he make it like it¡¯s so mysterious?¡±


    However, she was wrong. When they returned to the Blue Bay vi and stepped into the courtyard-the


    spectacr scene before her eyes stunned her.


    There were blue roses everywhere, filling


    the courtyard to the brim.


    The blue roses and the fire-red flowers hanging on the tree set off each other beautifully under the


    greenery and blue sky and white clouds.


    Maisie was so stunned that she had forgotten to cover her mouth. The surprise came too suddenly.


    Nn hugged her from her back and rested his chin on her shoulder. He pitched his voice low and


    asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°H-How did you do that?¡±


    Blue roses were gically modified roses. It was inserted with a sequence of genes from tri-colored


    Hoary Stocks that stimted the production of blue pigments. That was why the rose was blue in color.


    However, blue roses did not bloom at this time of year.


    She initially thought they were fake, but the faint flower fragrance was telling her that these were the


    real deal. Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, everything is possible if you have money.¡± Maisie was rendered


    speechless.


    Nn was right. Everything would be possible as long as one had money.


    He caressed her head gently and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few experienced gardeners to take care of the


    garden. If you have anything you want to ntter, you can let them know.¡±


    Maisie turned around, threw herself into his arms, and wrapped her arms around his neck. There was a


    smile in her eyes as she said, ¡°Can I grow some vegetables or fruit?¡±


    Nn was stunned for a moment. A smile appeared at the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Sure. You


    can grow whatever you want.¡±


    #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wifevishly booked a cruise ship to celebrate Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday, as well as to


    propose to him on the scene. ¡°They¡¯re just like the king and the queen in the fairy tale,¡± theizens


    commented.#


    The news swept over the Inte, and it garnered even more attention than a popr artist. It became


    the hottest topic on Google Trends. It even surpassed the scandal¡± between Helios and Barbara,


    pushing their topic to No. 10.


    Maizie¡¯s face was getting darker and darker as she read the news from the


    newspaper.


    Even though she was staying with the Bouchers because she was pregnant, none of them treated her


    like she was their own. Francisco refused toe back, and even the maids looked down on her.


    She wanted a proposal and a wedding as well.


    However, her wedding had been postponed to next year. Elder Master Boucher also wanted them to


    keep a low profile. They had not even announced the engagement to the public by now, and she did


    not even have a ring.


    She had been under the impression she could twirl the Bouchers around her fingers with the baby, but


    it seemed to her that she was wrong.


    Suddenly, Katrina sent her a message and told her that she had only one day left.


    When Maizie saw the message, she tossed the phone on the bed.


    $8,000,000! Where the hell should I get $ 8,000,000 from?¡¯


    Suddenly, something shed across her mind.


    ¡®Oh yeah. Didn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s father have a wedding ring that cost more than $3,000,000?¡¯


    Katrina had asked Maisie to make a copy of the wedding for her before.


    He rarely put on the ring after he got a divorce from his wife. Besides, after she came to live with the


    Bouchers, she noticed that Eugene refused to let the maids touch the drawer in his study room. He had


    told them that there was something very important to him there, and they would need to bear the


    consequences if it were lost. Maizie reckoned that the ring must be there.


    ¡®I can ask Katrina to get the fake ring after I give her the money. Then, I¡¯ll put the fake ring back into the


    drawer, and Eugene won¡¯t notice anything.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When nobody was watching in the afternoon, Maizie snuck into the study room and began searching


    for the ring. As she expected, she found it in the drawer.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 894 by desirenovel


    Maizie opened the box that held the ring and took the antique wedding ring away. However, she did not


    know that the camera at the


    corner was emitting a red light when she left the study room.


    Maizie came out in her car. She contacted Katrina, and both of them met up in a coffee shop.


    She arrived first, and Katrina arrived afterward.


    ¡°It truly surprises me that you¡¯ve gotten the money so soon, Ms. Hannigan.¡±


    Maizie put her purse on the table and said nonchntly, ¡°Rather than $8,000,000 in cash, I¡¯d trade you


    for something worth more than $ 3,000,000.¡±


    Katrina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the thing that you want to trade?¡± When she saw Maizie pull out that ring, her


    expression changed. Maizie put the ring in front of her, and Katrina calmed herself down. She asked,¡±


    How did you get the ring?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers. My father-inw and


    mother-inw have gotten a divorce, so I just took the ring from Francisco. Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. Do


    you want to take it or not?¡± She pretended to be impatient to hide her guilt.


    ¡°Exchange for what?¡± Katrina asked again.


    Maizie looked at the ring and said,¡± Francisco took the ring for me behind his father¡¯s back. You can¡¯t


    expect me to go back empty-handed, right? Don¡¯t you have a perfect replica of this ring?¡±


    Katrina now understood what she was trying to say. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure Francisco


    gave you this ring?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you trying to say, Katrina? Are you trying to imply that I stole it?¡± Maizie replied, nearly


    exposing herself. She then tried to calm herself down and said through gritted teeth. ¡°You must be


    delusional. How the heck would I get the ring if Francisco didn¡¯t give it to me himself.¡±


    Katrina looked at her for a while and pushed the ring back to her. ¡°I want $ 8,000,000 in cash. I don¡¯t


    ept other things as an exchange.¡±


    ¡°Katrina, if you take this ring and sell it, you might get more than $8,000,000.¡± Maizie squeezed the


    words through her teeth exasperatedly.


    Katrina rose to her feet, and Maizie was stunned. She mmed her hands on the table and looked at


    her downward. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, are you kidding me? Do you know that this ring is a worldwide limited


    edition, the only one of its kind?¡±


    Maizie was stumped and couldn¡¯t say anything. There was a sarcastic hint tugging at the corner of


    Katrina¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°GO back and read a book. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself


    with that empty head of yours. Everyone in Bassburgh knows that Eugene bought this ring in an


    auction that year, and you want me to sell it? What am I? Stupid?¡±


    Eugene would certainly learn about it once she took the ring to a jewelry store or an auction house.


    She was not an idiot.


    Even though she had been Eugene¡¯s lover: n the past, she was not stupid and would never fall into the


    trap set by a little girl ¡°You¡­¡± Maizie was so exasperated she could not say anything right now. She


    had been under the impression Katrina would certainly want the ring since it was expensive. She did


    not know that the ring was a limited edition at all. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day, Maizie. I want money.


    Don¡¯t give me these sh*t anymore.¡¯ Katrina then left the coffee shop without turning her head back,


    leaving Maizie sitting alone in her seat, her face turning pale and red.


    At Soul¡­


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy asked for a leave again?¡± Maisie asked as she looked at Lucy, a female employee


    from herpany.


    Lucy was Kennedy¡¯s assistant, and she was the one who took care of everything when Kennedy was


    not in.


    Lucy let out a smile of embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy has been quite busytely.¡±


    Resting her chin on her hand, Maisie asked, ¡°Did he ever tell you what he was busy with?¡±


    Lucy pondered for a while and shook her head. However, she seemed to have remembered something


    and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I often see Mr . Kennedy sneaking out of the office and making phone calls


    elsewhere. I bumped into him a couple of times, and he looked particrly gentle when he was on the


    phone. Could it be that Mr. Kennedy is seeing a woman and hasn¡¯t told us about it?¡±


    Kennedy was 48 years old this year, and everyone in thepany knew that he had not married yet.


    After listening to Lucy¡¯s spection, Maisie also began to suspect it. After all, Kennedy would rarely


    take a leave of absence and disappear in the past.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 895 by desirenovel


    It seemed to Maisie that she needed to go to Kennedy¡¯s house and check for it herself.


    At the Boucher manor¡­


    When Maizie returned to the Boucher manor and saw Eugene was sitting in the living room. She was


    stunned, and her shirt was wet from her cold sweat.


    She forced herself to calm down and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, what are you doing here?¡±


    Eugene was sipping on his coffee.


    Although he was not satisfied with Maizie being his daughter-inw, she was pregnant with his


    grandson, so he had no other choice but to ept her.


    You shouldn¡¯t go out so often since you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll ask Francisco to take you for a maternity


    check-up in a couple of days.¡±


    It seemed to Maizie that he did not know that she had taken the ring away. She heaved a sigh of relief


    and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Mr. Boucher. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    After that, she went upstairs.


    Eugene lowered his head and looked at the ripples on his coffee with a gloomy face. When Samantha


    had been pregnant, he had let her go for the maternity check-up herself¡­


    Maizie snuck into the study room after going upstairs and put the ring back into the box. When she


    came out of the study room, she saw that Francisco was standing at the door and looking at her.


    She was stunned.


    Francisco looked at her expressionlessly and asked suspiciously, ¡°What were you doing in my father¡¯s


    study room?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maizie¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She forced herself to calm down and bit her lips. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see


    if there were any books I could read or something. I¡¯m bored at home sometimes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Francisco let out a sarcastic smile.¡± Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing there?¡±


    Maizie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Francisco, how could you say that to me? If you think I¡¯ve taken


    something from this room, you can


    check my body.¡±


    She spread her arms open to let him check her body. After all, she had put the ring back, and she was


    not afraid to let him check her anymore.


    Francisco took a step back. His eyes were filled with disgust as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to touch


    you. Don¡¯t you ever dare to step into my father¡¯s study room again.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Maizie stood frozen stiff after listening to what Francisco had said.


    It was true that she did not like Francisco at all. All she ever wanted was to be the daughter-inw of


    the Bouchers.


    However, she was kind of heartbroken when he said he did not want to touch her at all. Was she really


    that bad?


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Maisie could marry a gentle, handsome, and rich man like Nn while


    she didn¡¯t deserve to have such happiness,


    She just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Her phone rang again, and it was Katrina. She was reminding her again, and Maizie¡¯s face turned grim.


    Maisie drove to Kennedy¡¯s house. She got out of the car and looked at the ajar door.


    She pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard. The door of the house was left open, and


    she could hear Kennedy¡¯sughter from inside.


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy has a girlfriend! I should probably go in and see her.¡¯


    However, just as she stepped into the living room, she was stunned.


    Kennedy was squatting in front of a baby chair, ying with a baby. The baby in the baby chair was


    only a few months old. She had a pacifier between her lips, and her eyes were big and ck and


    watery. She grabbed Kennedy¡¯s finger with her tiny hand and giggled.


    Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Uncle Kennedy?¡±


    Kennedy was dumbstruck. He jerked his head around and was stunned again when he saw Maisie.


    ¡°Zee, what are you¡­¡±


    Maisie looked at the baby in the baby chair and asked, ¡°W-When did you have a baby?¡±


    ¡®Uncle Kennedy is married and has a baby? And the baby is a few months old already? Why didn¡¯t I


    know anything about it?!¡¯


    Just as Kennedy rose to his feet, the baby cried. He held the baby in his arms andforted her,


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. Look, it¡¯s your aunt. She¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    However, the baby was still crying loudly. Maisie shook her head and reached out for the baby.


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy, let me hold her.¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 896 by desirenovel


    Kennedy handed her the baby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maisie held the soft baby in her arms, and her heart softened the moment she got in touch with the tiny


    human being. She patted her lightly on the back and coaxed her, and soon, the baby stopped crying


    and started smiling at her.


    Kennedyughed when he saw this scene.¡± Just look at her. Sure enough, women are still superior


    when ites to taking care of children,¡±


    Maisie ced the pacifier back into the baby¡¯s mouth, turned her head toward Kennedy, and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. This girl


    *This isn¡¯t my child. It¡¯s a long story. Kennedy sighed. He walked to the couch, sat down, and


    exined, ¡°I found this child in the rain about a month ago.¡±


    Maisie was astonished. ¡°You found her?¡±


    Kennedy nodded.


    He talked about the rainy day a month ago, when he had been on his way to a nearby supermarket for


    some groceries with an umbre. When he had passed by a back alley, he found a waste cardboard


    box lying under the eaves. He had not originally nned to take a closer look, but he heard the weak


    cry from the cardboard box.


    Something had felt wrong to him, so he went under the eaves and opened the cardboard box, and it


    turned out to be a baby girl.


    She had only been about two months old when she was abandoned. Not to mention that it had been so


    cold, and she was wearing nothing. Other than the baby girl, the box had been empty, her skin had


    already turned bright pink from the cold, and her voice had sounded hoarse from all the crying


    He could not bear it, so he brought the baby girl back home. He had then brought her to the hospital for


    a series of tests, and the baby was fine and healthy. Later, he had gone to the police station for some


    inquiries. Unfortunately, the police could only suggest that he adopt her or send her to any social


    welfare facilities for an abandoned baby with no family background or identification.


    ¡°I thought the child¡¯s parents had already abandoned her when she was still so young, so I adopted


    her.¡±


    After listening to Kennedy¡¯s exnation, Maisie could not help but feel pity and sympathy for the baby,


    giggling at her in her arms. ¡®She¡¯s been abandoned by her parents when she¡¯s so young.¡¯ Maisie


    stretched out her finger and lightly poked her tiny cheek. The moment the baby reached out and held


    her finger, Maisie¡¯s heart melted.


    Kennedy smiled. ¡°This child is very lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yeah, Daisie was quite a crybaby when she was


    her age, but this child really loves tough.¡± Thinking of something, Maisie asked, ¡°Have you given her


    a name?¡±


    Kennedy was caught off guard. ¡°No.¡±


    Maisie looked at the baby in her arms tenderly and suggested, ¡°Since she has such a precious smile,


    let¡¯s just call her Sapphie, short for Sapphire. It even sounds nice when it¡¯s coupled with yourst


    name, Uncle Kennedy.¡±


    Kennedy murmured absentmindedly,¡± Sapphire Fannon, that sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy,¡± Maisie recalled something, ¡°Have you been taking care of this child by


    yourself recently?¡±


    Kennedy was about to answer the question when a woman appeared outside the door with two


    handfuls of baby products.


    What Maisie did not expect was that the woman who arrived at the door was actually Samantha.


    Samantha only gave off a smile when she saw Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Ms.


    Vanderbilt.¡±


    Maisie took a nce at Kennedy and then looked at Samantha, who was walking up to her. ¡°Aunt


    Samantha, you¡­¡±


    Kennedy took the baby products that Samantha was carrying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to bother you again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Samantha looked at Maisie again. ¡°Mr. Fannon has no experience in taking care of a


    child, so he¡¯s asked me to take care of the baby on his behalf these days.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Maisie¡¯s smirk intensified, and she handed the baby in her arms to Samantha.


    Samantha held the baby in her arms and made cute expressions to the baby affectionately,


    entertaining the baby. And the baby started giggling again, her peals ofughter extremely contagious.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 897 by desirenovel


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what the parents of this child were thinking. They actually managed to make up


    their mind to abandon such a lovely child.¡± Samantha grumbled.


    Looking at Samantha¡¯s gaze when she was staring at the child, Maisie could see that she really loved


    children.


    Maisie thought of the baby she had been carrying three years ago. If the child had not been lost in the


    ident back then, it should be about two years old now.


    Kennedy put the baby products away and went into the kitchen. ¡°I guess none of you have had lunch.


    I¡¯ll cook us something.¡±


    Maisie and Samantha were teasing and ying with the baby together. After a while, the baby started


    giving off cues, indicating that she was hungry, so Samantha went to make her some infant form


    milk. After all, neither of them had any breast milk to feed her.


    Seeing the baby sucking the milk from the bottle, Maisie chuckled.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know how Francisco has been doing recently?¡± Samantha asked Maisie all of a sudden.


    Maisie paused for a split second and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but¡­ I heard that he¡¯s about to get


    married.¡±


    Samantha was flustered for a bit andughed. ¡°Really?¡±


    Maisie did not know what to say.


    ¡®I would give Maizie my blessing if she wanted to marry Francisco sincerely, but I¡¯m afraid that the


    purpose behind the marriage isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.


    What¡¯s more, she once conspired with Tony and disrupted Nn¡¯s n, and Saydie almost had to


    suffer big time because of them. I always have a feeling that Maizie won¡¯t want to settle down so


    peacefully.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s personality like?¡± To Samantha, who did not know anything, it was only natural for her


    to feel delighted as a mother when she learned that her son was about to get married.


    Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get to meet her in person.¡±


    The night sky was dark, and the Neon Light District of the city was cold and deste. The only dimmed


    streetmp that had been standing at the intersection of the alley for decades illuminated its


    surroundings in yellow, and the rest of the area was pitch ck.


    Katrina walked out of the alley. After moving out of her original apartment, she rented a cheaper


    apartment around the area. She had also lost her high-paying job at Glitz, so she could only work the


    night shifts at a nearby convenience store.


    She had just walked out of the alley and looked down at her phone for a second.


    A shriek caused by a car¡¯s abrupt brake pierced through the cold air. It was then followed by a loud


    impact which caused the rms of the cars parked on the side of the road to go off.


    A nearby resident turned on the lights and looked out the window to get a better idea of what was going


    on when he saw a car whizzing past the intersection, while the ground was stained with blood, and that


    was when he saw the woman¡­


    The scene was quickly closed off by the police.


    The resident who had witnessed the ident was the person who called the police. He cooperated


    with the police by providing all the information that he knew throughout the investigation.


    He was gravely frightened by the scene too. ¡°I-I heard a loud noise, and the rms of some of the cars


    parked on the side of the road went off, and it was very loud. When I got up and took a look out of the


    window, I saw a car escaping the scene after hitting someone.¡±


    The police let the witness go after asking a few questions. Katrina¡¯s body was ced into a body bag,


    carried into the coroner¡¯s van, and brought away from the scene. Officer Zaleski flipped through


    Katrina¡¯s personal belongings and found an ID card in her handbag. ¡®Katrina Zalensky.


    Officer Zaleski frowned.


    ¡®Why does this name sound so familiar?¡¯


    He then went through her phone-its screen already shattered but still functioning-and handed it over to


    his subordinate. ¡°Get someone from the tech department to crack the passcode, retrieve all her call


    records as soon as possible, and contact her family.¡±


    At 2:30 a m., Barbara was woken up by a phone call. She fumbled around for her phone and picked up


    the call without even taking a look at the caller¡¯s ID. ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The other party said something to Barbara that woke her up in an instant.


    At the hospital¡¯s mortuary¡­


    Barbara hurried over and saw a doctor and three police officers standing outside in the corridor.


    Officer Zaleski turned to look at her.


    She walked toward them and asked,¡± Katrina, is she¡­¡±


    Officer Zaleski replied, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Chase. Ms. Zalensky was killed in a car ident. We¡¯re currently


    investigating the perpetrator who escaped the scene.¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 898 by desirenovel


    Barbara stared nkly at the door of the morgue. Nothing was going through her mind, and her lips


    slowly closed after a long time. ¡°T-This is impossible.¡±


    She could not believe it at all.


    ¡®Katrina is dead? But how could a woman a s cunning and scheming as her die just like that?¡¯


    Officer Zaleski stared at her. ¡°Ms. Chase, would you like to cross-check her body?¡±.


    Barbara did not speak.


    She followed Officer Zaleski into the morgue and stopped right in front of the refrigerated storage


    cab where corpses were stored. Officer Zaleski opened Freezer #16, and the woman lying inside


    was indeed Katrina.


    The astonishment in Barbara¡¯s eyes gradually turned into gloominess. She pursed her lips tightly, not


    knowing what to say and feel at the moment.


    After a long time, she said with difficulty,¡± I¡¯ll inform my father about this.¡±


    Maisie did not know about Katrina¡¯s idental death until two dayster, and Nn was the one who


    broke the news to her.


    ¡°That sudden?¡± Even Maisie was shocked. After all, Katrina was considered someone she knew and


    met but was not very familiar with. Nn flipped through the magazine and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Life


    could end in just a blink of an eye, and no one can ever predict what will happen tomorrow.¡±


    Maisie lowered her gaze and face. She actually felt rather disturbed when she heard the news,


    knowing that a living person had turned


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    into a cold corpse all of a sudden.


    She could not help but think of her father and Cherie. She put her silverware down. ¡°Hubby, bring me to


    my father and Cherie¡¯s graves when you have the time.¡± Nn paused in the middle of a page turn,


    raised his head, and stared at her.


    At Skyhigh Condo¡­


    The doorbell rang a few times before Barbara put the wine ss down, got up, and stumbled to the


    door to open it.


    As soon as the door was opened, the first thing that assaulted Helios¡¯ nostrils was the strong alcohol


    smell that originated from her body and the room.


    Barbara stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    She then turned around, walked back into the room, and sat on the floor under the couch. There was a


    bottle of red wine that was about to bottom out sitting on the table, the curtains were not drawn, and the


    light in the room was dim.


    Helios walked up to the window and opened the curtains. The dazzling sunshine made Barbara raise


    her hand to block it subconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking again.¡± Helios stopped in front of her and blocked the light. He stood against the light,


    and the shadows on his face made his facial features look even more three-dimensional.


    ¡°I¡¯m upset.¡± Barbara raised her head, took a sip from the wine ss in her hand, and smiled in a daze.


    ¡°The person I hate is now dead. Is that a good thing or not?¡±


    Helios knew exactly who she was talking about.


    He turned around, sat on the couch, and grabbed the wine ss from her. ¡°Stop drinking already.¡±


    He poured the wine in the ss into the trash can.


    Barbara tilted her head, stared nkly at him, and burst intoughter abruptly. ¡°Are you worried about


    me?¡± Helios put the ss on the table and did not answer.


    Barbara turned to her side, rested her elbow on the couch, and propped her head against her palm.


    ¡°Do you know? Although I didn¡¯t really like Katrina¡­ I was still a little sad when I learned that she died.¡±


    Helios tilted his head, and his gaze was fixed on her slightly flushed cheeks. She looked as if she was


    drunk most of the time but also sober from time to time, and her eyes looked a little hazy but also sharp


    at times, making him a little confused about whether she was drunk or not.


    Barbara told him a lot again this time around, and Helios listened quietly without interrupting like the


    other night.


    Barbara was probably the only one who spoke throughout the whole conversation. As such, she looked


    up at him suddenly.¡± Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Helios¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side. ¡°I¡¯m listening to you.¡± ¡°No, you have to talk to me too.¡± Barbara


    got up from the floor.


    She felt fine when she was sitting, but the tipsiness caught up to her as soon as she stood up, so she


    staggered forward, tripped, and fell into his arms.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 899 by desirenovel


    Helios caught her subconsciously, but it was more like a hug. Barbara¡¯s cheeks rested on his broad


    shoulders, and her fluffy hair was rubbing against his neck.


    He sat stiffly as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled before raising his hand to press her head that was tickling his


    neck downward.


    In a blink of an eye, he felt a sudden pressure being ced on his upper body and realized that


    Barbara had fallen asleep with her head tilted and resting against his shoulder and neck. Her shallow


    breaths gently brushed against his neck, and a strange feeling seemed to have found its way into his


    heart.


    He sighed helplessly, picked up Barbara horizontally, brought her into the bedroom, put her on the bed,


    and tucked the nket for her.


    He stood by the bed for a moment before leaving quietly.


    Nina parked the car at the side entrance of Skyhigh Condo, lifted the rearview mirror, and looked at


    Helios when he got in the car. ¡°Mr. Boucher, is Ms. Chase okay?¡±


    Nina knew that Barbara was the woman who shared the rumor with Helios a few days ago, not to


    mention that Helios had found her amodation and had evene to visit her. Thus, their


    rtionship must not be that simple.


    Helios had long passed the age of an idol, and his fans had collectively urged him to get married


    multiple times, so even if Helios were to announce that he was in a rtionship, most of his fans would


    still choose to give him their blessings.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He lowered his head and scrolled through his phone, only to see the press that the police


    had released just minutes ago.


    The police also uploaded the surveince video that showed Katrina being hit and killed that night.


    In the video, the car stopped for a few seconds after hitting Katrina and then rolled over her body


    during its escape. The perpetrator¡¯s identity had been spread all over the Inte, and it was a suspect


    who was involved in a breaking and entering incident that had taken ce in Asperia four years ago.


    Helios squinted slightly, feeling that Katrina¡¯s ident was not as simple as it looked.


    At the hospital¡­


    After going through the obstetric examination, Maizie walked out of the medical room and saw that all


    Francisco had been doing was looking down at his phone and ignoring her all this while.


    Naturally, her expression slightly dimmed.


    ¡®When other husbandse to the maternity check-ups with their wives, they stay by their side


    throughout the whole process. Meanwhile, my husband doesn¡¯t even seem to want others to know


    about our rtionship.¡¯


    She bit her lip. approached him, and rubbed her abdomen. ¡°Francisco, the doctor said that this baby


    will be a boy¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Francisco swiped his finger over his cell phone screen, lifted his gaze, and nced a ther. ¡°So what if


    it¡¯s a boy or a girl? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± He wanted to leave, but Maizie held him


    back. ¡°But this is your child too, Francisco. Can you bear to watch as the child is born without a father¡¯s


    love?¡±


    Francisco freed his hand off her grasp, dusted the sleeve that she had touched, and said with no


    expression, ¡°I never touched you that night, and I know that. Don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll really marry


    you just because you used a despicable means of spiking my beverage and ndering me.¡±


    Looking at Maizie¡¯s slightly pallid face, he sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my child, we¡¯ll have to


    verify it before youe up with that statement.¡±


    Maizie¡¯s shoulders twitched, and she lowered her head and gaze just to cover the panic that she felt.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°Then will you treat him well if I can prove that the baby belongs to you?


    Francisco frowned.


    ¡®It¡¯d be the best if it¡¯s not my child. At least I won¡¯t have to marry her if that¡¯s the case, but when she


    says so¡­¡¯


    He was actually a little worried.


    What if it¡¯s really mine? But how could that be possible? How could I have no recollection of touching


    her that night at all?¡¯


    He turned his head away impatiently.¡± We¡¯ll only talk about it after the test.¡± He turned around and left


    without waiting for Maizie. Thetter stood there, staring at his back and clenching her hands that were


    resting on both sides.


    Maizie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and her gaze became even gloomier when she saw the caller¡¯s ID.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Charming Mommy of adorable triplets Chapter 900 by desirenovel


    ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I¡¯m doing things for you for the sake of Mr. Grant. However, Mr. Grant is in prison now,


    and I¡¯ve helped you solve your trouble by killing someone.¡± The man then scoffed. ¡°Now the police are


    looking for me everywhere, and I have to leave Bassburgh, but I¡¯ II need some money to do so.¡±


    Maizie replied sullenly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already given you $500,000?¡± ¡°Ms. Hannigan, how would $500,000


    be enough? Mr. Grant gave you more than $ 500,000 back then, didn¡¯t he? Besides, if I were to be


    caught by the police, I¡¯d only spend 10 to 20 years in prison. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re the


    mastermind of this murder, and let¡¯s not forget your title as the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers.


    It would be bad if this were to ruin your future.¡±


    Maizie understood the underlying meaning of the man¡¯s words and trembled with wrath. She had been


    under the impression everything woulde to an end after getting someone to solve the trouble that


    she had initially. Still, she did not expect to have gotten help from another problematic person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you another $500,000, but you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my godfather


    to go after you when he gets out of prison.¡±


    Samantha went to buy milk powder in the baby product section of the mall with a stroller. After buying


    the milk powder that she needed, she saw Eugene getting out of the car when she left the mall.


    She took a nce at Eugene and said nothing.


    Eugene was about to ask her something but then saw a few-month-old baby in the stroller that she was


    pushing and asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Samantha, whose child.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± Samantha smiled at him and did not answer his question directly.


    Eugene stood in front of the stroller. ¡®This can¡¯t be your child.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s brows creased for a split second. ¡°Mr. Boucher, if there¡¯s nothing else that you want to say,


    I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Samantha,¡± Eugene stopped her from leaving, ¡°Would youe back home for a short visit in a few


    days? Francisco is getting married next year, and his fiancee is currently pregnant too.¡±


    Samantha was astonished, but she immediately lowered her gaze after thinking of something. ¡°That¡¯s


    great. You¡¯re about to be a grandfather. I¡¯ll go back and take a look when I have the time.¡±


    She pushed the stroller and passed by Eugene without even looking back. Eugene watched her get


    into the car and leave, feeling disturbed as he missed the time when she was still by his side.


    It was he who had not known how to cherish her, and it was he who had destroyed his happy family


    and marriage altogether.


    Two dayster, Nn brought Maisie to the cemetery. Her father, Stephen, was buried next to her


    mother¡¯s grave, and Cherie¡¯s tombstone was also located near theirs.


    Quincy also came with them to visit his sister. He brought along a bouquet of white daisies, which he


    then ced in front of Cherie¡¯s tombstone, and stood there for a long time.


    Maisie stood up slowly and turned to look at Nn. ¡°Thank you for organizing my father¡¯s funeral on


    my behalf back then.¡±


    Nn put his arms around her shoulders and took her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m his son-inw, so that¡¯s


    something that I should do too.¡±


    Maisie lowered her gaze and stood next to him. The cool autumn breeze blew the withered leaves off


    the branches. The leaves were fluttering down like feathers and finallynded on the tombstone. While


    they were on their way back, Maisie received a call from Barbara, who was waiting for her at Soul.


    Quincy parked the car at Soul¡¯s entrance, and when Maisie was about to open the door and get out of


    the car, Nn pulled her backward and kissed her lightly between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after


    work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie walked out of the car with a smile and watched the car leave before stepping into the


    company. When Maisie appeared at the door, Barbara was already sitting in her office waiting for her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally stepped out of your apartment?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°You should know about what happened to Katrina.¡±


    Maisie took a seat on the couch opposite


    Barbara. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s rather sudden.¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Justin sat up abruptly.


    The man, who had just done something bad, had such a guilty conscience that he didn''t dare to look at


    her.


    The man, who had always been able to dominate the space he was in, tensed up.


    In his mind, his thoughts were also warring with one another: When had she woken up? She didnt feel


    that just now, did she? Should he continue kissing her? While he was having an internal struggle, the


    woman abruptly grabbed his cor and pulled him over hard.


    Justin, a man who could dodge all the gunfire in a rain of bullets, was yanked toward her like a


    weakling, and he bumped into her.


    "Come on, let''s..."


    Upon hearing this, Justin kissed her hard again.


    The kiss this time was extremely passionate.


    Justin felt as if the woman was about to im every part of him, right down to his bones, and the lust in


    his eyes gradually grew stronger.


    But when he was about to reach into her clothes, the woman grabbed him.


    Justin slowly looked at her.


    In a husky voice, he asked, "Not doing it anymore?"


    Nora replied, "Let''s..."


    She''d only uttered a word when the man moved again, seemingly dying to devour her in the car.


    Nora hurriedly held his hands down again.


    It was only then that she felt that the man actually had a lot of physical strength.He must have


    intentionally lost to her in all their fights in the past, right? Sensing her displeasure, the man


    stopped.His breathing was ragged and fine beads of perspiration had formed on his forehead in the


    small vehicle.His voice had be even hoarser than before as he asked, "Didn''t you say ¡®Let''s''?"


    "I meant let''s talk!" retorted Nora.


    Justin froze, only realizing then that he had misunderstood.


    But now that his desire had been aroused, how would he possibly have the leisure to care about that?


    He leaned forward to kiss her again and said, "Let''s talk after our business here is done.


    Nora held his head away from her, the look in her eyes chilly as she said, "Mr.King, our business here


    is to have a good talk."


    "Mr.King¡¯...


    That one line of hers made Justin suddenly realize something: the woman was angry! He coughed and


    hurriedly sat up straight, all the nonsensical thoughts thrown out of his mind.


    He looked at Nora and said, "Nora, listen, let me exin."


    "Okay.Go on, I''m listening."


    Nora folded her arms and looked at him indifferently with her cat-like eyes.


    How could Nora possibly not be mad? She had already told Justin that she wanted to look for King and


    curry favor with him but little did she think that the man would keep the fact that he was King from her!


    nov.el.e.book Although the man had worn a mask, he was someone whom she loved deeply.


    No matter how hard he tried to hide his identity, even if it was by pure intuition, she would still be able


    to recognize him immediately once they met.


    Even if that guy turned into ashes, he still wouldn''t be able to escape her notice.


    Did he think he was that sessful in hiding his identity? Even so long after they got in the car, he still


    didn''t exin himself like he should have done.


    Instead, she even had to ask him about it.


    Moreover, ever since the Barbarian incident, the guy had disappeared into thin air.He had the time to


    contact Sean and Lawrence but didn''t have the time to give her even a phone call? Ha.


    There were serious consequences to be had when Nora got mad! Seeing the cold look in the woman''s


    eyes, Justin immediately understood how important this matter was.


    He lowered his eyes and heaved a silent sigh.


    He said, "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, or that I didn''t want to contact you.I...was injured."


    Injured? Nora''s eyshes quivered a little and she nced at him out of the corner of her eye.


    Who was he trying to kid?! Going by how enthusiastic he had been while he was chatting with the


    Queen earlier, no matter how one looked at it, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    This guy was too insidious.


    He must be deliberately acting weak in front of her, right? She didn''t move, nor did she speak.


    Instead, she continued waiting for him to exin.


    Justin didn''t seem to be waiting for her to speak either.He merely touched his chest subconsciously.


    Upon noticing what he did, Nora frowned and said, "Take off your clothes."


    Ahead of them was a traffic light.


    Thus, the car had stopped temporarily.


    Hubert, the chauffeur, pressed his ear against the screen, hoping to hear what exactly was going on


    behind him.


    But the moment he did, he heard the four sensational words: "Take off your clothes".


    Hubert: "I!"


    In his earphone, Lawrence was still pressing him for details.


    "How is it? Did you hear anything?"


    "Y-yes, I did."


    "What are they doing? What are they saying?"


    Hubert stared straight ahead of him in a daze as he replied, "Take off your clothes''"


    "What?!"


    Lawrence was dumbfounded.


    "It''s over, it''s all over.Boss has really been bewitched by that vixen! Ms.Smith is going to be


    abandoned!"


    In the backseat.


    Justin was also stunned for a second by Nora''s directness.


    Then, he broke into a smile, his eyes creasing, which seemed to even brighten the dim light in the car a


    little.He remarked unhurriedly, "Mm? Are you that direct?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, he didn''t move.


    Nora knew that the man was doing it on purpose this time to change the subject.


    Without saying another word, she reached out forcefully, grabbed Justin''s zer, and took it off.


    As soon as she removed the zer, she saw that the color of the ck shirt he was wearing was a little


    darker on his chest.


    Nora''s pupils shrank, her keen senses detecting that those were bloodstains.She yanked hard.


    With a loud rip, the silk shirt was torn open, revealing the white bandages wrapped around Justin.


    The bandages were soaked with blood.


    It was apparent that it was either an old wound that had opened, or it was a fresh one.


    She frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Justin said impassively, "It''s just a small injury."


    Nora had already unraveled the dressing, upon which she saw an incision near where his heart was.


    Judging from its size, it was likely made in order to remove a bullet from within...


    In other words, a bullet had scarcely grazed his heart.


    Although she knew very well that the man survived, the mere thought that he might have died if the


    bullet had even so much as deviated by the scantest of lengths made the look in Nora''s eyes turn cold.


    Murderous intent abruptly burst forth from all around her, and she slowly asked, "What on earth


    happened?"


    Her voice was trembling a little, the fearless woman found herself somewhat shaken at the moment.


    Her children had indeed almost lost their father at one point.


    Justin patted her on the head as if he was smoothing the fur of a cat close to bing riled up.


    His voice was mellow and powerful as he replied, "It''s really nothing.It was just a little skirmish with the


    enemy."


    A little skirmish? That so-called "little skirmish" had almost won him an appointment with Hades!


    Seeing that Justin was about to speak again, Nora''s voice turned stern and she said nov.el.e.book , "I


    want the truth- She had never been a fragile flower who needed to be protected by a man.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Seeing her resolute eyes, a short silenceter, Justin finally told her the truth.


    ¡®A few days ago, the mysterious organization sent their men here."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nora''s eyes narrowed at once.


    Right.


    The mysterious organization had always been said to be extremely powerful.


    Even back in the United States, when Nora and Justin wanted to catch them, they''d been as slippery


    as eels and had withdrawn all their men there.


    Nora only had a taste of how strong Barbarian was; she hadn''t yete into direct contact with the


    mysterious organization''s armed forces.


    Back when Barbarian came to steal the V16 at Staav University, Brenda''s men had surrounded the


    school.


    Despite that, Trueman had still sent just a weakling like Caleb.


    Though Caleb had indeed given her a hand at thest moment, the truth was that throughout the fight


    for the gene serum, the mysterious organization''s armed forces had never once showed up! She had


    been wondering why things had gone so smoothly.


    As it turned out, Justin had fended off the mysterious organization''s attacks for her.She gazed at the


    man in front of her.


    Back in the United States, he single-handedly held Barbarian back, tossed the clue to the gene serum


    to her, and then faked his death to direct all the conflicts to Barbarian.


    This had made Barbarian everyone''s target.


    After that, while everyone kept their eyes on Barbarian, thinking that he''d gotten his hands on the gene


    serum, she had sneaked into the university and retrieved the real gene serum.He hadn''t made an


    appearance then either.


    Later, Queenie had even griped about him pulling a disappearing act and leaving her and the children


    in the lurch.


    She''d thought that he was either busy or injured, but as it turned out, he''d gone to eliminate all the


    remaining obstacles for her! The man was no weaker than her, and he even had two assistants,


    Lawrence and Sean, by his side.


    As King, she believed that he even had his own armed forces.


    Yet, in spite of all that, he''d still nearly taken a shot to the heart from the mysterious organization.


    Nora didn''t even need to probe him for details to imagine how dangerous it must have been! Seeing


    that she had fallen silent, Justin said, "Um...Actually, I..."


    "You don''t need to say any more."


    Nora interrupted him.


    She checked the wound and found that the operation had been very sessful.


    Even if she was the one performing the operation, all she''d have aplished would just be a nicer


    suture and nothing else.She started to rummage through her bag.


    As ck Cat, she had been carrying a backpack on her back the whole time.


    Justin watched as the girl nearly poked her head all the way into the backpack as she rummaged


    through it with both hands.


    The edges of the backpack pushed her hair back, causing a few strands of hair to stand messily, which


    made her look rather adorable.


    The warmth in his eyes deepened.


    Since he became King, it had be a given that he''d have to go through perilous situations again


    and again. novel.ebook Injuries were alsomonce.


    In the past, whenever he got hurt, he''d always feel lost and wonder what he was doing all this for.


    But now, it seemed that he had found his purpose in life.


    He knew that she was no fragile flower, of course.


    That was why, back in the United States, he''d dared to fake his death and slip away so decisively.He


    had also left the Hunts to her with peace of mind without even so much as a word to her.


    Sure enough, she lived up to his expectations and helped him protect the family.


    Outside of the United States, he''d led his men to fight off the mysterious organization''s attacks, but in


    truth, how could he possibly be unaware of the danger she would be putting herself in at the university?


    novel.ebook Despite that, he did not regard her as someone who needed protection; rather, he saw her


    as hisrade-in-arms and the other half in his life.


    They joined forces to protect their three children, and watching over them as they grew up seemed to


    have given meaning to his life.


    While he was thinking, Nora found the medicine he needed.


    As Nora had to lead the team in the security assignment, she''d specially brought some medical


    supplies with her, so that it would be more convenient if she needed to treat any wounds.


    In the hotel, a fire had broken out on the upper floors.


    When the men at the lower floors besieged the two assants, they hadn''t suffered any injuries, so the


    supplies had been left untouched.


    She cleaned Justin''s wound with saline solution and then checked his sutures.


    After applying a salve on the wound, she gently dressed his wound once more.


    As his wound was on his chest, her head was lowered as her hands went around Justin''s torso again


    and again.


    Justin could see the top of the girl''s head.


    A few strands of her hair brushed across his skin, tickling him.


    He wanted to reach out and neaten her hair for her, and help her smooth out the two silly locks of hair


    standing upright atop her head.


    But the moment he moved even a little, the girl would say fiercely, "Don''t move."


    He could only maintain the same posture.


    By this time, the car had arrived at Justin''s residence.


    When the car stopped, Lawrence quickly hurried over.


    Though the car windows were covered with ck films that prevented people on the outside from


    looking in, when Lawrence leaned in close, he could still spy two vague silhouettes.


    That was when he saw the female silhouette pressed right against the male silhouette''s chest.


    Not only was she bobbing up and down, but she even ordered coldly, "Don''t move."


    Lawrence:"!!"


    Was that female bodyguard into such thrilling stuff?! No wonder his boss was overwhelmed! It was


    over, all over! Ms.


    Smith had been utterly defeated! He was going to see just who on earth that woman seducing his boss


    was!

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Lawrence stood right outside the car door and waited quietly for it to open.


    Atst, the people inside stopped what they were doing, and it quietened down.


    A whileter, the car door finally opened and the female bodyguard got out.


    However, she''d put on ck Cat''s mask again, rendering it impossible for anyone to see what she


    looked like.


    Lawrence red at her fiercely and then looked at the man in the car.


    However, even after a while, the man inside didn''t move.He couldn''t help but call out hesitantly,


    "Boss?"


    Only then did the man in the car move.He put on his zer and got out with his mask on.


    However, everyone could see that underneath Mr.King''s zer, his shirt had been ripped apart! On top


    of that, his zer was also crumpled and it was obvious at first nce that he had been ravished.


    Everyone lowered their heads at once and pretended not to have seen anything.


    The men sent by Clifford looked at one another and immediately informed Clifford of the news.


    Unable to wait any longer, the eager Mr.King had done this and that to ck Cat right in the car.


    Moreover, judging from how ck Cat''s clothes were barely rumpled while Mr.King¡¯s were in a mess...


    As it turned out, Mr.King didn''t stay away from women; he just had no interest in ordinary people and


    liked the wild ones like ck Cat, that''s all! He preferred being at the bottom! Even Lawrence couldn''t


    bear to look anymore.


    However, his eyes, as he looked at Nora, became even more filled with grievance.He couldn''t help but


    look at Justin.


    With his voice lowered, he asked, "Boss, how...how can you let her tear your clothes apart like this?


    Didn''t you put up any resistance?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "...I did" Justin replied.


    "Then how did she still..."


    Lawrence couldn''t bring himself to say the rest.


    Since he''d still been ravished despite putting up resistance, needless to say, his attempt at resistance


    must have failed! Gosh, was that female assassin known as ck Cat really that ferocious?!


    novel.ebook Just as the thought formed in his mind, he saw the person walking in front suddenly stop


    and look behind.


    The moment she looked over, Lawrence hid behind Sean in a sh, too scared to stand up for Nora


    any further.


    Even Boss was no match for her.


    Ms.Smith, I can only offer you my condolences! Nora looked around the ce and found that it was a


    private mansion, likely King''s property in Switzend.


    Though not as big as Queenie''s castle, when she looked around casually just now, she realized that


    the security measures here were excellent.


    The armed forces stationed here were also immensely strong.It would be impossible for anyone to


    sessfully invade unless they had thousands of people.She nced at Justin, upon which the man


    strode over and came up to her.He asked, "What would you like for dinner?"


    "Beef Wellington."


    Justin:"?"


    For some reason, he suddenly recalled that the Queen had been eating Beef Wellington earlier in the


    evening.


    This...should be...seemed to be...and probably was...a coincidence, right? He coughed, and then he


    said with a nod, "Alright, I''ll get them to prepare it right away.It takes a while to cook, though, so you''ll


    have to wait a little."


    Nora remained where she was.


    Behind her mask, her cat-like eyes looked at him in a seemingly amused manner, and she seemed to


    raise her brows as she replied, "Uh-huh, it''s my honor to wait for you."


    Justin:"?" He didn''t realize anything for a while there.


    The two entered the living room.


    Nora went straight to the sofa and took a seat while Justin went to the bedroom and changed into


    loungewear.


    But when he came back out, he saw Nora staring at him, so he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Nora replied, "Nothing much.I''m just looking at how you still look as radiant as ever and how time


    doesn''t move for you at all."


    Thinking that she missed him, joy welled up in Justin.


    But the next moment, he suddenly realized something: why did those words of hers sound kinda


    familiar? He suddenly recalled his exchange with the Queen when he had met her earlier in the day:


    "Mr.King is as charming as ever."


    "Your Majesty is also as radiant as ever.


    "Really? I thought I''d aged since west met three years ago."


    "Not at all.It seems that time doesn''t move for you, Ma''am."


    "...I wonder wha is more beautiful, me or your fiancee?"


    "You have a grander presence, Ma''am."


    The corners of his lips spasmed a little.


    "That''s...Nora, I was just being polite with her.Don''t take it seriously.I..."


    "I understand.You saw that the Queen has a grander presence, so you needed to be polite with her, of


    course."Justin"!


    At that time, he''d really believed that she didn''t understand Welsh.


    That was why he had tried to tter the Queen so that it would be easier for him to convince her to


    allow him to take more men with him into the pce.


    Justin and the Queen had actually spent three months in school together.He knew the Queen very well.


    She was a proud woman who liked beinguded and praised.


    And sure enough, wasn''t it because he haduded the Queen with enough praise that she allowed him


    to take a groundbreaking total of 40 men with him into the pce? novel.ebook But who knew that


    Nora could understand what he had said? It was all over! The backyard was on fire! Justin panicked.He


    wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to.


    Just then, he saw the girl seated on the sofa blinking, and then, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    Realizing that she was just joking and wasn''t really mad at him, Justin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Why would Nora ever mind something like that? She''d never been one to care about superficial things.


    She just wanted to...tease him.


    After all, leverage on him didn''te easy...


    But after she spoke, she straightened her expression and said, "Come on, tell me, what are you going


    to the Royal Pce for?"

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Now that things hade to this, there was no point in hiding anything from her anymore.


    Justin kept quiet for a while before he replied, "I can confirm that the mysterious organization is in


    Buckingham Pce."


    Nora nodded.She had already informed Morris of this.She had learned about it from Xander.


    One could say that the two children had unwittingly solved a longstanding mystery.


    However, she hadn''t been in contact with Justin during this period at all.


    Therefore, Justin had derived this entirely by himself.


    From the looks of it, King indeed held great power.


    At the very least, he had more sources of information than Marris.She asked, "Is the Queen connected


    to this?"


    "No! Justin answered with certainty.Nora''s lip corners curled upward, and a seemingly amused look


    entered her eyes.


    "Oh? You trust her that much?"


    Justin promptly answered, "No, it''s not that.She is simple-minded, and she isn''t that cunning.If the


    mysterious organization was hers, she would have shown it off long ago."


    Nora: The man sure had a strong survival instinct.She couldn''t tease him even if she wanted to.


    How uninteresting...


    Regardless, she asked, "If it wasn''t authorized by the Queen, then who else could it be? For such a


    large organization to stay hidden in Buckingham Pce, who else can achieve it besides her?


    Moreover, Barbarian is by her side."


    Cherry and Princess Lucy were very good friends.


    As such, Nora was obligated to rescue the Queen from the fire, but she hadn''t nned to do so at all at


    that time precisely because her impression of the Queen had plummeted after learning that the


    mysterious organization was in Buckingham Pce.


    It was through the chat between the Queen and her aide that sheter vaguely sensed that the Queen


    had nothing to do with the matter.


    Coupled with how she''d witnessed the Queen''s love for her daughter, that was why she had saved her.


    There was still a lot of time before the Beef Wellington would be ready, so Justin sat next to Nora and


    filled her in on the Queen''s situation.


    "During this recent period of time, I''ve figured out the mysterious organization''s situation on the


    inside.Those 1,000 children selected by the mysterious organization had gone through extraordinarily


    inhumane torture in their childhood.novel.ebook The five who ultimately survived greatly resent the


    mysterious organization.


    "The five of them are Trueman Yale, Caleb Gray, Listener, Spacey, and Barbarian.


    "In Trueman¡¯s case, he has no choice.As the young master, the mysterious organization is his


    home.For Caleb, he is on rtively good terms with Trueman because thetter saved him several


    times.That''s why he works for the mysterious organization.


    "But the other three can be said to have irreconcble differences with the mysterious organization.


    "The pianist who died some time ago was Listener.


    After undergoing gic modifications, she became extremely perceptive to sounds, but this


    characteristic was not of any particr use to the mysterious organization.


    Moreover, she was obsessed with the arts.


    Whether genuine or just an act, she didn''t hold any substantial impact on the mysterious organization.


    After Trueman took over, he spared her life.


    Unfortunately, Listener ultimately still died from the bacsh brought upon by theck of the V16..."


    At this point, Nora interrupted him and asked, "They were all injected with the gene serum at the same


    time, so why did Listener die two months earlier than the rest?"


    IA 19.49 ¡ª_ Justin exined, "I was also puzzled by this.After sending someone to investigate, I found


    out that Listener was older than the rest of the children."


    Nora was taken aback.


    Justin said, "The 1,000 children that the mysterious organization experimented on had ranged from


    newborns to ten-year-olds.


    Of the five who survived, the other four are of simr age, with all of them being about two or three


    years old back then.


    Children too young cannot withstand the gene serum''s effects; while those too old find the


    transformation too painful to endure and their bodies are also unable to adapt to the effects.


    Listener was already ten years old at that time.


    She was also the only one who survived among the ten-year-olds.


    Going by their ages, Trueman, Caleb, and the others are about 28 or 29 years old now, but Listener


    was already 36 years old"


    Nora nodded, a contemtive looking over her face.


    Caleb had given her a crash course on the five survivors¡¯ abilities, but it was not as detailed as Justin''s


    investigation results.


    Justin went on.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "As for Spacey, he¡¯s a hacker, and hees and goes like a ghost.He is also very smart and has


    stayed in hiding all this time, so the mysterious organization can neither find him nor do anything about


    him"


    Upon hearing this, Nora thought of the dead Liam, and her eyes darkened a little.Her slender fingers


    tapped against the armrest of the sofa, and her expression turned somewhat contemtive.


    At the sight, Justin asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh"


    Nora''s fingers paused and she said, "It''s nothing.Go on."


    As King, no one had ever dared to speak to him in amanding tone.


    However, the girl in front of him didn''t make Justin feel affronted in the least.He merely gave her an


    affectionate smile and went on.


    "Thest one is Barbarian.His gic modifications can be said to be the most useful.After escaping


    from theb back then, he passed out on the toad and was picked up by the Queen. novel.ebook Later,


    the Queen found out that he was a martial arts prodigy, so she trained and groomed him until he


    became the Queen''s close protection bodyguard.With the Queen protecting him, the mysterious


    organization doesn''t dare to do anything to him, for fear of alerting her to their existence.I found out that


    it¡¯s also because of this that Barbarian is very loyal to the Queen."


    Nora asked, ¡®Does the Queen know of his identity?"


    Justin shook his head.


    "Who knows..."


    Did Justin mean that the Queen was unaware of Barbarian''s identity, or did he mean that even he didn''t


    know whether the Queen knew or not? The meaning behind the two clearly differedpletely.


    Yet Nora understood Justin''s concise answer.Sheughed and remarked, "Then the Queen isn''t as


    simple-minded as you im she is, is she?"


    Despite not knowing the man inside-out, she didn''t fear using him.


    The Queen had guts.


    Moreover, even Justin couldn''t tell whether she knew of Barbarian''s identity or not.


    This alone demonstrated her shrewdness.


    Justin smiled and said, ¡®A woman who can ride out ovepping power struggles to eventually sit on the


    throne would never be that simple.


    Regardless, I know the extent of her capabilities.


    Besides, her age doesn''t match.


    The mysterious organization was founded during your mother''s time, but the Queen is only thirty this


    year."


    Nora nodded.


    "In that case, apart from the Queen, who else is capable of keeping such arge organization¡ªor


    rather, ab¡ªin Buckingham Pce basements?"


    The thought alone instilled fear in one.


    Beneath the pce that one had lived in for numerous years was a secret inhumaneboratory


    conducting biological experiments.


    Justin smiled and replied, ¡®I''ve thought of someone."


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Justin leaned over right up to Nora and whispered, "The Queen Mother."


    Nora raised her brows.


    What? Was the Queen Mother still alive? Justin nodded.


    Nora was puzzled.


    "Then why was the throne ceded to the Queen?"


    Justin replied, "The Queen Mother abdicated over ten years ago and has retreated behind the


    scenes.She''s gotten on in her years and must be already at least 70 years old now.The Queen is her


    youngest daughter."


    Everything clicked in Nora''s head now.


    That made sense.


    Only members of the royal family would be able to build an enormousboratory in Buckingham Pce


    basement.


    "This is just my theory, and I don''t have any direct evidence yet, but I should think that one''s greatest


    wish after they age would probably be longevity. novel.ebook Moreover, Trueman''s modified genes do


    indeed have to do with his lifespan.If he manages to get the V16 administered, he would live to at least


    200 years old."


    Nora sighed.


    "There are numerous tales of sovereigns seeking the elixir of life in ancient times, and now we have all


    these things happening too...One''s lifespan is predetermined, so why bother going to such lengths?"


    Justin put his arm around her shoulder.


    "You''re right.But now that I have you and the children, I''d probably feel that my lifespan is not long


    enough!"


    Nora thought about it and then replied, "Well, that''s true."


    Justin leaned in closer to her.


    "Yeah, so I n to march straight to Buckingham Pce to attack and destroy their base.This way,


    once the mysterious organization is left with only a few people, it won''t pose a threat anymore."


    "Got it."


    Justin drew even closer to her.


    "Nora, I..."


    But before he could finish, Nora pushed him away and got onto her feet.


    "Food''s ready, she said.A servant brought the Beef Wellington in and ced it on the table.


    Justin:"..."


    The resigned man got up and followed Nora over.


    After the two sat at the dining table, Nora suddenly asked, "You don''t intend to take me with you?"


    Justin was a little taken aback when he heard this.


    After a moment of silence, he finally replied, "I wasn''t nning to.The children are still too young; if


    something untoward happens to me, I thought at least you''d still be there to take care of them..."


    After speaking, he looked at Nora.He knew that the woman didn''t appreciate him trying to protect her,


    so he didn''t know if she would agree to it.


    Nora, however, rested her chin on her palm and kept quiet without answering as to whether she was


    going along or not.


    She merely looked at him suddenly and asked, "You''re not hiding anything else from me, are you?"


    "Not at all!"


    Justin''s eyes flickered and he answered firmly, "Really!"


    "Okay" Nora replied indifferently.


    Justin:"?"


    So, did she agree to it or not? He didn''t dare to ask her about it.He would just make preparations with


    the assumption that she wasn''t going.


    After the two finished their dinner, Justin asked her how the children were doing.


    When he heard that the children were all safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, it was bedtime.


    Justin looked at her with a smoldering look in his eyes and suggested, "Let''s sleep together?"


    "No, that won''t do."


    Nora had already put on ck Cat''s mask after dinner.She said, ¡®I''m your bodyguard, you know."


    Justin also put on his mask.


    After all, they were in Switzend.Should anyone learn of his true identity, he would be in for a whole


    lot of trouble in the future.He chuckled and corrected her.


    "My close protection bodyguard, you mean."


    Nora: The two ultimately didn''t share the same bed¡ªthey had a bunch of the Swiss breathing down


    their necks, after all.


    Thus, Nora left the house after dinner.


    As soon as she exited, she spotted Lawrence sneakily keeping an eye on them not far away.


    At the sight of hering out, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The next day, the three parties met for a chat.


    As his bodyguard, Nora followed behind Justin and entered the meeting room with him.


    The Swiss president very graciously invited King to make investments in the country and also offered to


    give the go-ahead for various policies.


    Justin agreed to it, and the discussion between the two parties went very smoothly.


    It was just that...


    Nora watched the service staffing in and going out.


    Her impression was that people who could get a job as service staff here to serve water and whatnot


    were mostly tall, slender, attractive, and pleasing to the eye.


    So why was every single one of them the strong and buff type? One of the waitresses even deliberately


    revealed her arm muscles and lifted her arm a couple of times when she walked up to Justin.


    Nora and Justin were speechless.


    Neither of them knew that when the waitresses went out, Clifford immediately stopped them and asked,


    "Did Mr.King take extra notice of any of you?"


    The info he''d received the day before had said that King liked being at the bottom! However, the


    waitresses shook their heads in unison.


    Clifford was perplexed.


    Was the information wrong? He couldn''t help but reprimand his subordinate.


    "Can''t you find a few with the same physique as ck Cat instead?"


    His subordinate was close to tears.


    "Among those who are as slim as her, how many of them have the same incredible physical strength


    and muscles as powerful as hers?"


    Clifford: King had always been a highly efficient man, and the meeting concluded sessfully in no


    time.


    After leaving the meeting room, Justin rejected the warm invitations from the Queen and the Swiss


    president.


    Seeing how firm he was, the Queen could only say helplessly, "I''ll see you at the Schmidts tomorrow,


    then. novel.ebook I heard that your fiancee is also here.It''s been a long while since Ist saw her.I miss


    her a little too!"


    After speaking, the Queen nced at ck Cat, who was standing behind Justin.


    Did you hear me, woman? His shrew of a fiancee will be there too! However, ck Cat didn''t seem to


    understand.


    As such, the Queen could only beckon to her once more and say, "ck Cat, your mission ends


    tomorrow, right? In that case, you don''t have to follow him there."


    Nora:"??"


    She looked at the Queen and kept quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At this point, a waitress came over and passed by Nora at the back.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to lose her bnce as she lurched straight toward Nora.


    At the same time, her hand grabbed Nora''s mask to rip it off* For a moment there, everyone looked


    over in unison!

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    The waitress was rather displeased.


    Clifford had brought the group of them here, hoping that King would take a fancy to them, upon which


    he would gift the chosen ones to him. If they could catch King''s eye, they would shoot up to sess


    straightaway for sure.


    Unexpectedly, though, be they sweet and pretty, a dominatrix, or pure and innocent, King couldn''t be


    bothered to spare them even a nce. This filled the waitress with absolute indignation.


    Not only was she the prettiest among the group, but her muscles were also the most beautiful among


    them. How was she any inferior to ck Cat?


    Thus, she couldn''t help but want to remove ck Cat''s mask and let everyonepare the two of


    them.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She had clearly seeded, her hand had clearly reached ck Cat''s mask, and yet, the next


    moment...


    Bam!


    She was kicked away with great force, which sent her flying out.


    Everyone there was stunned.


    What shocked them, though, was not the waitress being kicked away, but that it was Mr. King, the man


    himself, who had kicked her away!


    He had grabbed ck Cat''s shoulder with one hand and then stood in front of her, blocking her


    completely from the attack and keeping her protected behind him. Everyone who saw this was


    dumbfounded.


    Even Lawrence couldn''t help holding his forehead.


    Boss, have you been totally bewitched by that woman?


    Have you forgotten that she''s your bodyguard and not the other way Around?


    Lawrence was close to bewailing this development, he felt terribly aggrieved on Nora''s behalf. No, this


    wouldn''t do. He was an upright man. He mustn''t allow Ms. Smith to be kept in the dark. He thought of


    how they would be visiting the Schmidts the next day. From what he''d heard, Ms. Smith and the three


    children were also at the Schmidts. Once they went over, he must warn her about this.


    Clifford hadn''t expected this to happen, either. Furious, he got someone to take the kicked waitress out


    of the ce, and then, he said grimly, "Rest assured that I will give you a proper exnation for this,


    Mr. King!"


    Justin gave Clifford a long look and said, "Good. Please liaise with my secretary regarding the


    disciplinary action to be taken against her."


    This meant that he was going to pursue the matter to the bitter end. Realizing what he meant, Clifford


    heaved a sigh inwardly and gave a heavy nod.


    Only then did Justin leave with Nora.


    The Queen was a little unhappy when she saw how protective he''d been of ck Cat just now.


    However, in front of outsiders, the Queen had always held herself with absolute grace and poise, so


    she didn''t say anything.


    The few of them came to the parking lot.


    While King and the Queen were politely bidding each other goodbye, Nora felt someone tugging at her


    sleeve. She turned her head to the side to see ck Panther behind her. She immediately took a few


    steps back and asked softly, "What is it?"


    ck Panther said, "Abbott ns to expose you. Be careful when you''re with King, and don''t expose


    yourself."


    ¡®Got it" Nora answered with ease.


    However, this made ck Panther very anxious. He said, "Don''t take this lightly or let your guard down.


    I know you''re skilled, but as assassins, apart from our fighting abilities, there are a lot of other things


    we can use to prove our identity..."


    ck Panther wasn''t finished, but King had already gotten in the car and was calling for Nora. Thus,


    Nora grunted a couple of times perfunctorily and then turned and left, which made ck Panther panic.


    Never mind if she was exposed, but it would be terrible if it ended up affecting ck Cat''s name!


    Regardless, there was no use even if he panicked. Nora had already got into King''s car and left.


    This action of Nora''s made the Queen narrow her eyes again, but right after, she let out a soft snort.


    She had initially been a little jealous, but when she suddenly thought of Nora, who was at Queenie''s,


    her jealousy suddenly vanished.


    ck Cat had saved her life, so she wouldn''t want to make things difficult for ck Cat for sure.


    In that case, she would let King''s feelings for ck Cat grow even further then. This way, wouldn''t Nora


    fall out of favor?


    Now that she was looking at things from another perspective, she suddenly felt liberated!


    The Queen happily started humming a tune. She would be pleased as long as it made Nora unhappy!


    Thinking about it that way, ck Cat sure was her lucky star.


    Tsk, tsk. She would go to the Schmidts the next day and check out how awful Nora''s expression would


    be!


    With each of them harboring their own thoughts, they respectively returned to their ces of


    amodation.


    After arriving at Justin''s ce, Nora confirmed with him that he wouldn''t be heading out anymore that


    day and that he would be calling on the


    Schmidts the next day. After thinking about it, she decided to leave. Lawrence wasn''t happy about it.


    He said, "As a bodyguard, how can you step away so casually?"


    Nora replied, "Oh, I''m on leave."


    Lawrence:"?"


    She was only on bodyguard duty for three freaking days, yet she could still apply for leave?


    Also, howe her phone was back with her?


    Was there anyone permitted to carry their cell phone with them when they were on duty to protect their


    employer?


    However, Lawrence didn''t dare to bring it up. Seeing that even his boss had been ravished by her in


    the car and that his resistance had been futile, he''d better not offer up his feeble little body for abuse.


    Nora left and went to the vi she had been staying at when she first arrived in Switzend.


    She wanted to ask Cindy about something.


    Unexpectedly, though, the moment she arrived, she saw Cindy standing at the door to the vi. In front


    of her squatted a grimy girl.


    The girl''s hair was clumped in locks¡ªit was obvious that her hair was filthy.


    The white dress she was wearing was so dirty that one couldn''t even tell its original color anymore.


    Cindy was trying to persuade her into going in. She said, ¡°... Why don''t you go in? There''s no use


    staying here. Come on, Rene, go in."


    But the girl shook her head stubbornly and said, "No, I won''t..."


    Cindy broke into a frown. Just as she wanted to reply, she heard the car.


    When she looked over, she saw Nora getting out of the car, and she came over at once.


    "Ms. Nora, why are you here?"


    ¡®What''s going on?"


    Nora gestured to Rene with her chin.


    Cindy sighed. "See, her adoptive parents were killed, right? She doesn''t have anywhere to go


    anymore, so I took her in. But she refuses to go in and insists on staying here, saying that she''s


    waiting... for Liam."


    Almost as soon as she finished, Rene also caught sight of Nora. The timid girl''s eyes lit up, and she


    scrambled off the ground and rushed over. She said, "M-Ms. Smith, can... can you tell me where Liam


    is? Did he go to work? Why isn''t he back yet?"


    The girl looked at Nora hopefully as if she was herst hope of salvation in the world. She said, "I... I


    know you are a good person. Liam told me before to trust you and be with you... And where''s Cherry? I


    can make her some yummy food!"


    As the girl spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks. "Can you guys not throw me aside, please?"


    The look in her eyes was as timid as ever. The girl, who had always been quiet and reticent, was


    speaking so much that a pitying look came over Cindy''s countenance.


    She looked at Nora and asked, "Miss, what should we do?"


    Nora, however, lowered her eyes and gazed fixedly at Rene. Just as she was about to speak, her cell


    phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered, Trueman¡¯s voice came from the opposite end.


    ¡®Hello, my little servant. Do you want to know Queenie Schmidt''s secret?"


    Nora''s pupils shrank.


    Truemanughed. Even his voice sounded wicked as he said, "I identally discovered her true


    identity, It was really surprising. This is so exciting. Try guessing who she is?"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Unexpectedly, it was too exciting?


    Nora frowned. "Who is it?"


    Trueman grinned like a little demon. "Call me Master and I''ll tell you."


    Nora was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "Master."


    Trueman:"??"


    "Done. Now, tell me."


    Trueman:"!!"


    Why did this person suddenly be so shameless after going overseas?


    Didn''t she refuse to call him ¡®Master¡¯ in the past?


    Nora''s actions were suddenly defying logic, which made Trueman choke.


    "It''s not so simple as just calling me ¡®Master¡¯. I want you to listen to me.


    From now on, I''ll be your real master!"


    "Oh, okay,¡¯ Nora said. "Tell me and I''ll listen to you."


    ¡°.., I won''t say anything! Unless you send the V16 over now!"


    Trueman was furious.


    Nora:She knew he would not say it.


    Queenie actually had a lot of secrets.It was not an easy feat creating NTT alone and turning it into such


    a bigpany.


    Her mother had only mentioned Queenie in passing.


    However, at that time, she had said that if she was ever in grave danger, she should look for Queenie.


    However, If there was nothing important, she shouldn''t go looking for her. That was why Nora had lived


    with the Smiths for so many years.


    In the end, she became weak when she gave birth and someone had taken advantage of her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie had suddenly rushed back from overseas and taken her away forcefully.


    To be honest, Queenie was more like a way out for her. If she had not encountered any life-threatening


    situations in the country, perhaps she would always have had this kind of impression of Queenie.


    Her rtionship with Queenie had nurtured over those five years in the past.


    Over the five years, she always sensed that Queenie was not really happy.


    As such, she was often drunk and alcohol would not leave her hand.


    Only Cherry could make her feel happy.


    Nora wanted to know why, but she had never thought of learning it from an outsider. It was like Justin''s


    secret. She had been waiting for that man to tell her himself.


    She knew that Queenie would tell her about it herself when the time came.


    Therefore, even if she could know by hearing it from Trueman, she was not disappointed that she could


    not. In the end, she only nodded calmly. It was impossible for her to give him the V16.


    Trueman: "...Hmph."


    Nora saw that he did not hang up. "Is there something else?"


    Trueman was really furious. "I know you have two V16s. You will use one for your son, leaving one


    more. Who are you going to give it to?"


    Nora had not considered this problem.


    This was because both of the serums were prepared for Xander. After all, it had been so long since the


    serum was made. Who knew if it would fail? Or if it would be insufficient?


    She did not speak. Trueman continued, "Why don''t you give me the other V16? That way, we can work


    together. ording to you, you and I are in cahoots. I''ll help you. That way, we''ll be stronger."


    ¡°.." Nora pursed her lips. That''s not how it was! This fellow had not improved in his expression at all?


    Trueman still felt that he was clear. He continued proudly, "Otherwise, aren''t you afraid that Barbarian


    will snatch it from you? Let me remind you that Barbarian is invincible. No one can beat him.


    Furthermore, this person is very unreasonable. Is he as easy to talk to as our mysterious


    organization?"


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    Ignoring the fact that the mysterious organization hadmitted countless sins, just the fact that they


    had pushed her mother to death made it impossible for her to reconcile with them.


    Did Trueman really not understand, or was he pretending not to understand?


    Trueman seemed to have heard her heart. He was very puzzled. "Don''t tell me, the reason you don''t


    cooperate with me is because of your mother? That''s a grievance between our generations. They only


    gave us lives, they haven''t raised us for a day. Are your feelings for her that strong? Let me tell you,


    feelings and blood ties are useless. Only benefits matter in the end..."


    Nora hung up straightaway. Even if her mother had never raised her, she had thrown her life away for


    her daughter. Wasn''t this love enough?


    Trueman''s words made her expression turn cold.


    "Miss?"


    Cindy''s voice woke Nora up. She realized that Rene was frightened by the coldness on her body. Her


    eyes were filled with fear as she looked at her.


    She took two steps back and did not pester her so much.


    Nora then restrained the anger on her body.


    Sensing that she was not that scary anymore, Rene slowly took two steps toward her. When Nora


    looked at her, she stopped in her tracks and lowered her head. It was as if she could not sense her


    approaching herself without seeing her move.


    Nora entered the living room, and Rene followed.


    When Cindy saw this, she immediately said happily, "Ms. Nora, I see that Rene trusts you more. When


    you entered, she followed you in... You don''t know, she stayed outside the entire night yesterday. The


    weather is still very cold, but she refused to listen to my advice."


    Nora came over to take something. When she heard this, she looked at Rene.


    She narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, "I have something to take care of. Send her to the


    Sos."


    Rene immediately shook her head. She was about to speak when Nora said, "Cherry is there."


    She instantly shut her mouth and nodded obediently.


    Cindy: After settling Rene''s matters, Nora walked out. When she got into the car, her phone rang again.


    She picked it up and Caleb''s weak voice came from the other end. "Ms, Smith, Trueman asked me to


    call you...¡¯


    Nora''s eyes turned a little chilly.


    Caleb sighed. "He has no concept of familial ties. Do you know why he¡¯s the young master of the


    mysterious organization?"


    "Why?"


    ¡®That''s because his old master had ten sons and eight daughters. He threw all of them into the


    experiment. Other than Ruth, he was the only one who survived."


    Nora''s pupils constricted.


    Caleb continued, ''He has lived a very miserable life. He did not distinguish between good and evil. No


    one taught him to be good to others when he was young. He grew up in such an abnormal ce that


    even his thoughts became abnormal. That''s why he feels that blood ties are the most useless thing in


    the world. Don''t lower yourself to his level. He was still very puzzled when you hung up on him. He


    asked me to persuade you to cooperate with him."


    Nora nodded. Caleb coughed. "I also took the opportunity to ask about Queenie, of course."


    Caleb was silent for a moment as if he was organizing his words.


    "Trueman said that she''s not a good person... She approached you with a goal. He asked you to be


    careful."

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    When Nora heard this, she lowered her eyes.


    Caleb spoke again, "He has never trusted mepletely, so I didn''t find out her identity. However,


    since he said that, I think you should be careful."


    "Actually, you don''t have to trust anyone, even if it''s me.¡¯


    At this point, Caleb coughed again. "Although I don''t have a long life, who knows if I''ll want the gene


    serum again someday?"


    Nora asked, "How is your health?"


    "I won''t die for a month, at least." Caleb replied with a smile as if he was not sensitive to this topic at all.


    Nora was silent for a long time before saying, ¡®Rest well."


    ¡°.. Okay."


    Nora wanted to hang up the phone, but seeing that he was a little hesitant, she asked, "Why?"


    "Yes?"


    ¡®Is there nothing else?"


    ¡°..." Caleb was silent for a moment before he coughed and said, "You¡­ nothing. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Nora felt that Caleb still had some things to say. She frowned and decided to drive to


    the hospital.


    Caleb had helped her block Barbarian''s attackst time.


    Bones in his entire body had cracked, and he was still recuperating.


    In the VIP ward.


    When Nora arrived, Caleb was already asleep.


    When the nurse saw her, she said softly, "Mr. Gray''s injuries are recovering very quickly, but his


    wounds still hurt. Besides, he was given general anesthesia during the surgery. He can''t be given any


    more sedatives now, so it hurts every time we change the dressing."


    Hearing this, Nora frowned. "Then, he endured it?"


    "Not really." The caregiver smiled. "Whenever this happens, Mr. Gray takes out his earphones and


    wears them. Hearing the music makes his body feel rxed. He was also very cooperative when


    changing the dressing. The doctor asked him what music he was listening to that was so effective, but


    Mr. Gray did not say anything. We just joked that it was his anesthesia.¡¯


    Listening to music to relieve pain?


    This was also a solution.


    Nora did not take it seriously. She put on her scrubs and entered the intensive care unit. After checking


    Caleb''s various indicators, she then looked at the person on the bed.


    Caleby there with a faint smile on his lips. He still had the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear. One of them


    fell down andnded beside the infusion tube.


    Nora was worried that he would move in his sleep and identally press on his earpiece, so she took it


    out for him. Just as she was about to ce It on the table, her ear twitched. When the nurse said that


    listening to music could relieve the pain, Nora was very curious.


    After all, this was a medical study. If it was really so effective, she could forget about using anesthesia


    for mild pain in the future. She did not n to invade someone else''s privacy herself.


    After all, the things he heard most likely belonged to him and couldfort him.


    However, she really did not eavesdrop. She was ming her good hearing!


    The moment she held the earpiece, the voice from inside reached her ears.


    When Nora heard that voice, she was stunned. She looked at the bed again. Caleb was still sleeping.


    Nora felt that she might have heard wrongly.


    Otherwise, why would she hear her voice through his earpiece? She frowned and brought the earpiece


    closer to her ear. Her cold and deep voice was clearly heard from inside.


    ¡°.. That is why I have no desire. I observe its wonders and its frequent desires. These twoe from


    the same source and have different names. The same title is profound, mysterious beyond belief, and


    the door to all wonders..."


    Now, she was certain that it was indeed her voice reading the sacred text of morals.


    Nora:


    She frowned and looked at Caleb.


    Seeing that the man was still sleeping, she quietly put the earpiece back.


    After leaving, she was still frowning.


    The nurse said, "Ms. Smith, why don''t you wake Mr. Gray up? He has been looking forward to you


    visiting him. You finally came, but he fell asleep. When he wakes up, he''ll definitely be angry."


    After saying that, the nurse could not help but look at Nora and advise something beyond her


    responsibilities as a nurse, "No matter how busy you are, you shoulde and see him more."


    The first thing Caleb asked when he woke up every day was, ¡®Has Ms. Smith been here?"


    Every time she said no, Caleb would be very disappointed.


    His eyelids would droop and his lips would be pursed tightly, making the nurse''s heart ache.


    A weak, good-looking man gave others a protective instinct.


    The nurse felt that it was all Ms. Smith''s fault for noting often.


    Nora did not understand the nurse''s feelings and only nced at her calmly. This nce immediately


    made the nurse realize that she had said too much. She immediately lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Ms.


    Smith. I was too talkative."


    Nora retracted her gaze and did not argue with her.


    The nurse exined carefully, "I poured some soup for Mr. Gray today. He asked if you hade over.


    When I said no, he got distracted and even got scalded from the hot soup, so I just... I shouldn''t have


    said so much.¡¯


    Nora looked into the ward again and was in deep thought. She instructed, "Take good care of him.


    Contact me if anything happens."


    Caleb''s family was not here. Moreover, Caleb was injured because of her.


    Nora could not possibly leave him behind.


    The nurse nodded, "Okay.¡¯


    After Nora left, Caleb''s ears in the ward slowly turned red. He opened his eyes, When the nurse saw


    him, she pushed the door open and entered.


    "Mr. Gray, you''re awake? What a coincidence. Ms. Smith just left!"


    Caleb stared at the ceiling and nodded.


    The nurse poured him a cup of water. "Your girlfriend is really beautiful. She must be very busy too,


    right?"


    Girlfriend...


    Caleb''s gaze softened. He took a sip of water and lowered his long eyshes, not denying it.


    The nurse continued to ramble. "She must be very busy. Otherwise, why wouldn''t shee to see you


    for so long... But you must like her a lot..."


    Nora wore a mask and returned to King''s ce. She entered the living room and sat on the sofa. When


    he heard that she was back, Justin put down the document in his hand and went downstairs to see her.


    Because there were many more people from Switzend in the vi, the two of them were wearing


    masks very carefully.


    They sat opposite each other. The scene was very strange, but it was inexplicably harmonious.


    Seeing that Nora remained silent, Justin asked, ¡®What are you thinking about?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nora: "Caleb."


    The man sitting opposite her had a dark expression on his face. "Huh?"


    Nora told him about her voice reading in Caleb''s earpiece.


    Justin''s tone was instantly filled with jealousy. He pursed his lips and suddenly asked, "Didn''t you


    notice anything?"

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Nora''s expression was serious. "I understand.¡¯


    Justin was delighted. He was about to say that she should stay away from


    Caleb when he saw the woman sit up straight and slowly say, ¡°I didn''t expect my voice to have such an


    ability."


    Justin:*?"


    Nora looked at him. "I always felt that my voice was not good."


    The girl''s voice was crisp and pleasant, but low and cold. As she often slept, it was a little hoarse. It


    was not considered pleasant in the orthodox sense.


    However, her voice gave people a sense of security.


    When she spoke in a low voice, she would make others feel that she is especially gentle.


    Justin watched as she smiled. "So it can actually be used for hypnosis. Cherry usually doesn''t sleep


    well. It looks like I''ll have to read some stories to her every night."


    Justin,''¡¯???"


    Was that the point?


    Didn''t Caleb like her?


    However, since Nora did not notice, he might as well not say anything. He coughed and was about to


    say something when Nora spoke again,


    "However, he used my voice without my permission. This isn''t good, right?"


    Justin nodded. "It''s indeed not good. It''s a little..."


    Before he could say the word perverted, he saw Nora nod. "He has to pay my copyright fee."


    Why didn''t he realize in the past that she was a little money-grubber?!


    Theers of Justin''s mouth twitched. He saw that Nora had already forgotten about this matter. She


    looked at Justin and told him what


    Trueman had said about Queenie.


    Justin frowned. "What are you thinking?"


    Nora said, "The gene serum is with Queenie now. Since he said that, I suspect that they''re trying to


    drive a wedge between us. They want me to take out the gene serum... so that it''ll be easier for them to


    rob us."


    In all of Switzend, the only person Nora trusted was Queenie. It was also the safest to leave the


    gene serum there.


    Ignoring the existence of Barbarian''s heaven-defying martial strength, just based on the ability of the


    mysterious organization Justin had mentioned, once V16 was taken out, it would probably not be safe


    anywhere.


    Trueman was unable to invade Queenie''s vi. Was he using this method to make her bring the serum


    out herself?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Justinughed softly. "Yes, then now..."


    ¡®I believe in Queenie."


    Nora lowered her eyes and said calmly, "It''s like haw I trust you. I trust her too.¡¯


    She looked up again, her eyes hardening. "So, whoever she is, I trust her."


    At night.


    After Nora fell asleep, Sean entered Justin''s room.


    Justin said, "Investigate Queenie."


    Sean was stunned.


    The Imperial League had always epted this new power of the financial group. Only with more and


    more enterprises and wealthy people would the Imperial League keep a low profile.


    Queenie was the CEO of the fastest-growingpany in recent years.


    The Imperial League had previously investigated the internal structure of theirpany. It would never


    ept anypany that was involved with drugs. Over the past two years, Queenie had been sending


    applications to the Imperial League, and they were prepared to ept her.


    Why was he suddenly investigating her?


    Sean was confused, so he asked cautiously, "To what extent?"


    Justin, "Everything."


    Although Sean was shocked, he still lowered his head respectfully. "Yes."


    After Sean left, Justin leaned back in his chair and stared at the pictures of Queenie''s face on the desk.


    He hoped that she deserved all of Nora''s trust.


    The next day, everyone woke up very early.


    It was because they had an appointment with the Queen at the Schmidt vi.


    When Queenie heard that King would being, she weed the idea very much.


    Justin also had his own agenda. He wanted to understand this aunt from all sides and see what kind of


    mysterious person she was.


    A group of people arrived at the Schmidt''s.


    Lawrence looked at Nora following beside Justin and only felt an indescribable feeling. Boss was too


    brazen. He dared to bring his mistress to see his wife...


    Was it because she was wearing a mask that Ms. Smith would not recognize her?


    In order to not be recognized, Lawrence and Sean, Justin''s right-hand men, would also wear masks at


    events.


    And thus, four masked people entered the Schmidt Vi.


    Because the Queen had rmended them, Justin and the Queen first gathered at the entrance


    before entering together.


    The gate of the vi opened. The ce was enormous, enough for them to park more than a hundred


    cars.


    As they were guests, the Queen and King could not bring too many bodyguards in. As such, they each


    chose ten people to follow them in when they were outside the door. The others waited outside. King


    and the Queen got out of the car and naturally walked in front.


    Queenie came personally to wee them.


    On the way, the Queen exined to King, "Mdm. Schmidt is a little arrogant. Don''t take offense."


    King was very strange, and so was Mdm. Schmidt.


    The Queen was really worried that Mars would hit the Earth when the two of them met.


    However, it was obvious that the Queen was overthinking.


    As soon as they met, Queenie¡¯s gaze avoided the Queen andnded on


    King. "This is Mr. King, right?"


    Her eyes were sizing him up and she was getting more and more satisfied.


    Yes, her son-inw¡¯s figure looked good. Nora was lucky!


    King narrowed his eyes and said politely, "Hello, Mdm. Schmidt."


    This was Nora''s aunt. She was also his elder.


    Of course, he had to retract his arrogance.


    Their eyes met and the atmosphere was filled with joy.


    The Queen:"?"


    Why did she feel that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little off?


    What was wrong with her gaze as she looked at her son-inw?¡¯

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    The Queen was only momentarily surprised before she realized King¡¯s thoughts.


    After all, she was Nora''s aunt. Furthermore, Queenie''s attitude toward Nora waspletely nurtured


    as if she was her daughter. She had already said that thepany''s future belonged to Nora.


    Shepletely treated Nora as her biological daughter. Therefore, King was more polite to her


    because he knew this.


    At the thought of this, the Queen felt a little sour.


    Did he really like Nora that way?


    When she thought of that arrogant woman, the Queen instantly felt angry.


    Why were all the outstanding men in the world so blind to have taken a liking to her?


    The Queen looked behind Queenie and asked, "Where''s Ms. Smith?"


    Queenie smiled. "She''s not up yet. You know that my Nora is a sleeping god."


    Nora, who was following Justin and had just yawned:"??"


    The Queen pursed her lips again.


    See, she had to sleep at such an important time. Did she not even care about King? But perhaps she


    knew King''s identity.


    The Queen secretly swore that she would definitely ignore her today. She did not beg Queenie


    anymore, so she could showcase her nobility.


    She could not act like she was in a hurry to build a rtionship with them.


    As soon as the Queen thought of this, the little one behind her rushed over like an arrow.


    Before she could stop her, she heard Princess Lucy say to Cherry, who was following behind Queenie,


    "Cherry, I''m here to meet you again! Do you wee me?"


    Cherry: "Very..."


    Before the word *much" could leave her mouth, Xander pursed his lips.


    "Tsk, why are you here again? How long are you nning to stay at our house this time?"


    Thest time Lucy went to New York, she stayed at the Hunts'' house for a whole week. In the end, it


    was the nanny who carried her and took her away despite the little princess''s cries.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander felt that she was too noisy.


    The Queen:"!!"


    Her expression darkened. Her daughter was a noble princess no matter where she went, but this brat


    was despising her? Lucy had to have a backbone.


    However, the next moment, she saw her daughter lean closer to Xander.


    "Xander, I brought Cherry her favorite gift! Can I stay here for five days?"


    Xander stuck out a finger. "One day at most."


    Her daughter shook Xander. "Then, then four days!"


    ¡®No, one day."


    "But I want to stay at your house. If you don''t let me...The Queen thought that her daughter had finally


    flipped out.Yes, that''s right! Bring out your dignity as a royal princess¡¯ Say, if you''re not allowed to stay,


    you''ll send troops and capture them!


    Anyway, as the Queen, she could not say such things. She would leave the unruly and wilful things to


    her daughter! Then, she woulde forward and make peace...


    Just as the Queen thought of this, she heard her daughter shout, ¡®I''ll cry!"


    The Queen....I!!


    Little princess, couldn''t she be a little more ambitious?!


    Xander was clearly stunned by her words. "Don''t cry. I hate it when girls cry."


    "Then, I won''t cry."


    The little princess immediately wiped her tears and asked quietly, "Then can I stay for three... two


    days?"


    The Queen:


    In the past, her daughter had been Cherry''spdog. Why was she now being Xander''spdog?


    The Queen was furious.


    She could not gain anything from Nora. Why could her child not gain anything from Nora''s child, either?


    Even as royalty, why were they so lowly?!


    "Are you not feeling well? You don''t look too good."


    Queenie''s calm words immediately made the Queen put away her gritted teeth and be elegant


    again. She smiled and said, "No, I just think the children get along quite well."


    Queenie ignored the Queen''s thoughts and only nced at ck Cat standing behind King. She raised


    her eyebrows.


    The Queen immediately moved closer to ck Cat without a trace and blocked Queenie''s vision.


    "Mdm. Schmidt, shall we take a look at your castle first?"


    ck Cat was Nora''s love rival!


    She could not let Queenie hurt her.


    Queenie nodded. "It just so happens that Nora is sleeping. It''s not convenient for us to disturb her. I''ll


    show you around first."


    With that, she nced at ck Cat meaningfully.


    The guards could not follow her the entire time. This was to let Nora hurry back to her room and


    change her clothes to receive the guests. After all, the two people who came today were also old


    friends of Nora.


    Nora nodded and fell two steps behind. Just as she was about to slip away, her arm was suddenly


    grabbed.


    She looked up and saw the Queen looking at her. She lowered her voice and said, "This is the


    Schmidt''s territory. Don''t go anywhere. If the Schmidts find out that King is looking at you in a different


    light, that tigress will definitely not forgive you! Follow behind me, I''ll protect you."


    Nora:".."


    She grimaced. "I need to use the bathroom."


    The Queen nced ahead and gritted her teeth. "Alright, I''ll apany you."


    Nora:"??"


    That was not what she meant!


    Barbarian, who was standing behind the Queen, looked at her deeply with caution in his eyes. The


    security guards were very responsible.


    Nora lowered her eyes. ¡®No need. I don''t like to go to the toilet with other People."


    The Queen:"?"


    After finally shaking off the Queen, Nora skillfully walked through the manor and quickly returned to her


    room. She changed into a set of daily clothes and took off her mask before walking out of the room.


    Up ahead, Queenie had already learned that Nora was "awake." Therefore, she brought the group of


    people back to the living room.


    Nora pretended to have juste downstairs and greeted them one by one.


    The Queen looked at Nora and then at King. She did not know if Nora really did not recognize King or if


    she was pretending not to know him. Anyway. she pretended to be seeing him for the first time.


    She raised her eyebrows and subconsciously looked behind her.


    Why wasn''t ck Cat out of the toilet?


    Was she... having diarrhea?


    At this moment, King began taking out the gifts he had prepared.


    Lawrence had prepared all the gifts. The gifts for Cherry and the others in front were all normal. Cherry,


    who had received a Barbie doll, tilted her head and sized up King carefully. Her dark eyes were shining,


    but she did not speak.


    Justin knew that the little fellow had recognized him.


    However, the little fellow was very smart. Seeing that Nora did not acknowledge him, she did not say


    anything, either.


    Pete and Xander also looked at each other and blinked.


    Finally, it was Nora¡®s turn.


    Justin smiled. "I also prepared a gift for Ms. Smith. I wonder if you''d like it."


    After saying that, he waved his hand. Lawrence, who was wearing a mask, instantly stepped forward


    and handed a box with a bird print on it to Nora. Justin?"


    Sean:"?"


    Nora did not think too much about it and only reached out to receive it.


    When the Queen saw this from the side, she pursed her lips and suddenly smiled. "This bird print suits


    Ms. Smith very well."


    Hearing this, Lawrence felt a chill run down his spine. However, he insisted on not bending over. He


    was different from Boss. He could not encourage


    Boss to cheat.


    Ms. Smith!


    This was the only hint he could give her!


    He hoped that she could understand!


    She had been cuckolded! There were a bunch of cuckolds all above her head!!

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Nora:"?"


    What was up with the meaningful looks in the eyes of these people in front of her? Even Queenie, who


    was standing at the side, broke into a frown.


    Wrapping paper with a bird print on it? What was wrong with Justin''s subordinate? Was he cursing


    Nora to the fate of being cuckolded? Regardless, Nora still took the gift from him.


    She was about to hand it to someone beside her when the Queen, who was all smiles, said, "Aren''t you


    going to open it and have a look, Ms.Smith? Mr.King must have puta lot of thought into picking out a gift


    for you."


    The Queen was hoping for some drama.


    Nora nced at her.


    "At the Schmidts, we prefer to open our gifts in private."


    The Queen nced at King.


    ¡®I don''t think Mr.King would mind, Ms.Smith.Why don''t you let me have a look?"


    Now that King had a close female friend, he definitely wouldn''t put that much effort into his gift for her.


    The Queen was waiting tough at Nora.


    Upon hearing what she said, Nora nced at Justin.


    Seeing that he wasn''t objecting, she also became a little curious.She opened the box, revealing a piece


    of jade inside.


    A piece of white jadey quietly in the box.She hadn''t even picked it up yet, but she felt as if she could


    already feel the warmthing from it.


    Nora''s hypersomnia was due to anemia, and her hands and feet were often cold.


    Jade was said to possess healing properties, so carrying some on herself was a great idea.


    Moreover, the piece of jade also looked to be of extremely high quality...


    At the side, Lawrence exined, "Boss spent millions on the raw gemstone, He even cut and polished


    it himself.He kept it on himself the entire time after that."


    So, after he bought the raw gemstone, he''d personally cut and polished it himself, and even brought it


    about with him everywhere...


    Although it wasn''t really a well-known piece of jewelry, it was the thought that counted¡ªand he''d


    certainly put a lot of effort into it.


    Nora''s lips curled into a smile.She slipped the jade pendant onto a chain and put it around her neck.


    "I love it, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Justin''s deep voice was also tinged with joy.


    The two looked at each other.


    The people around them:*?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Why were they suddenly feeling stuffed to the brim when they hadn''t even eaten yet? The Queen was


    so mad that she couldn''t even keep her face straight.


    She looked at Justin sarcastically and scoffed, ¡®Mr.King sure is thoughtful, although, I can''t help but


    wonder how many jade pendants you could have made with one raw gemstone? After all, don''t forget


    that you have another female friend elsewhere whom you''re close to, Mr.King!"


    Lawrence looked at Nora eagerly when he heard her.


    She hadn''t caught the hint from the gift box''s bird-print wrapping paper.


    As his boss¡¯ loyal simp...ah, ptooey, loyal subordinate, he couldn''t possibly betray his boss either, so it


    wasn''t appropriate for him to be so explicit about it.


    Now that the Queen had said it, Lawrence mentally shouted eagerly, "Ms.Smith, do you get it now? Do


    something about Boss quickly!"


    Unexpectedly...


    Nora stood where she was and merely looked at King with a smile.


    "Oh? You have a female friend you''re close to?"


    King chuckled and replied, "Well, I suppose you can say that.I fell in love with her at first sight."


    The Queen:"?"


    Wait a minute, is it really okay for you to be so direct, King?! Isn''t the person in front of you your


    fiancee?! Yet when she looked back at Nora, she saw a small smile on her usually cold face?? The


    pair''s actions left the Queen and Lawrence utterly dumbfounded.


    After much analysis of the situation, the two finally came to a conclusion: Nora didn''t know who King


    was at all! That must be it.


    There was no other exnation! No wonder King had brought ck Cat to the Schmidts¡¯ so openly.He


    was practically bullying Nora.


    Suddenly, the Queen didn''t feel so hostile toward Nora anymore.


    In fact, she even found her a little pitiful.


    So what even if she''d bore the man three children? He had still abandoned her so soon all the same


    and even yed her like a fool.


    The Queen''s eyes suddenly turned kindly, and she even looked at Nora with a slightly pitying look in


    her eyes.


    At the sight, a baffled look came over Nora''s face.


    But she had never been one to think too deeply into such things.


    The group then changed the subject and started talking about the current world economic situation and


    its future trends.


    With regard to such topics, the people in front of Justin at the moment were all business partners, so he


    spoke freely.


    As King, he had a very clear idea of future trends¡ªin fact, he could even single-handedly steer things


    in any direction...


    His suggestions and ideas were of infinite help to an enterprise''s development.


    The Queen became engrossed in what he was saying.


    The British Royal Family also had its own little treasury, alright? She also wanted to make money.


    On the other hand, Queenie was a little absent-minded and didn''t show much interest.


    Justin''s eyes darkened as he spoke.


    Far Queenie ta lead NTT and turn it into the powerful enterprise that it currently was in Switzend, she


    must have been highly perceptive to changes in the economy in the past.


    So, why did it feel like she wasn''t very motivated anymore? Were those NTT policies really made by


    her? At the side, Nora was also falling asleep.


    The Queen kept feeling like something was missing, but King usually wouldn''t give her a crash course.


    One could say that the one he was giving today was all thanks to Queenie.


    King was obviously trying to give Queenie a hand so that she could join the Imperial League after her


    business reached greater heights.


    The Queen tried her best to memorize the few development trends that, ording to King, were the


    most likely to make money in the future.


    How she wished that she could take out a small notebook and write it all down.


    Though she kept feeling like something was missing and not quite right, Justin simply spoke so well


    that she couldn''t help but be utterly engrossed in what he was saying.


    This continued until Justin finally stopped.


    Even then, the Queen still hadn''t had enough, and she gazed at him with admiration in her eyes.


    The worship of someone was the foundation of love.


    The Queen had fallen for Justin precisely because of his keen insight into the economy.


    Many years ago, after hearing just a few words from him, the Queen had established a smallpany


    and made millions of dors! Noon gradually approached.


    Nora suggested, ¡®Let''s have lunch?"


    After speaking, she said to the butler, "Uncle John, why don''t you go and prepare a sumptuous lunch


    for the bodyguards too?"


    John, the butler, looked at Barbarian and the others at once.


    He said, "Pleasee with me, everyone"


    Barbarian stood still.


    The captain of the bodyguards looked at the Queen.


    The Queen waved and said, "Go ahead.We''re at the Schmidts; no one would dare to harm me here."


    One could say that she was showing courtesy to Queenie by saying that.


    Only then did the captain of the bodyguards leave.However, Barbarian continued to stand still.


    Nora looked at him.


    "Isn''t he going to eat?"


    The Queen smiled and replied, "He''s a stubborn one.Since he hasmitted to protecting me, he


    won''t stop until I return to the hotel."


    After speaking, she looked at Barbarian and said, "You can go ahead too! There are so many skilled


    people here today, you don''t have to be here."


    Had it been before, Barbarian definitely wouldn''t leave.


    After all, the incident with the fire had only just taken ce.


    But today...


    He nced at Nora and then bowed respectfully to the Queen.


    Then, he turned and followed after the guards.


    Nora and Justin exchanged a look.


    The V16 was right here at the Schmidts¡¯.


    They''d asked the Queen to bring Barbarian here just so they could set up a trap to catch him! \f


    Barbarian didn''t leave but stayed here to watch over the Queen instead, how was he going to steal the


    V16? Now that he was gone, Nora turned around and led the few of them to the dining room.


    However, as the Queen looked at Barbarian and the bodyguards from the back, she finally realized


    what she had overlooked.


    She suddenly looked at Queenie and asked, ¡®Mdm.


    Schmidt, how many bathrooms do you have here?"


    *_..ls something the matter?" asked Queenie.


    "I have a bodyguard named ck Cat. She said she was going to the bathroom, but why isn''t she back


    yet? Surely she didn''t fall into the potty, did she? I''ll go and look for her."


    The Queen made a move to head out after she spoke.


    ck Cat hadn''t been assassinated, had she? Otherwise, why was she in the bathroom for over an


    hour? Nora''s legs went limp and she almost stumbled.


    Nora:"???"


    No, really, why was the Queen constantly paying attention to a tiny little bodyguard? This didn''t make


    sense.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Nora frowned and said, "You probably don''t have to look for her."


    The Queen was puzzled.


    "Why?"


    ¡°...I ask the butler to look for her, you don''t have to go yourself, replied Nora.The Queen thought for a


    moment.It was indeed lunchtime, so it wasn''t a good time to leave and search for someone.She


    nodded and said, "Alright.That bodyguard is a little bad at finding her way around, so you have to get


    the butler to bring her to me."


    "., Okay."


    Atst, the Queen breathed a sigh of relief and the few of them went to the dining room with the


    children.


    Queenie, as the hostess, took the head seat.


    Nora sat to her left.


    By right, the three little ones should be sitting with her while the guests¡ªJustin, the Queen, and


    Princess Lucy¡ªsat opposite to them.


    The Queen nced at Nora and said with a smile, "Mr.King, Lucy is rather naughty, so let''s have her sit


    at the side instead."


    With the three of them sitting together, if Lucy sat at the side, then the Queen would end up sitting next


    to Justin.


    The mere thought of sitting side by side with King in front of Nora secretly thrilled her.


    Was she cuckolding Nora by doing this? Well, it was that woman''s fault for always adopting such a


    cocky attitude and ignoring everybody¡ªincluding even the royalty''¡¯s authority¡ªanyway...


    With that in mind, the Queen pulled out the chair.


    She was about to sit when Cherry blinked and suddenly said, "Princess Lucy, I wanna sit with you!"


    The Queen:"?"


    She immediately looked at Lucy, hoping to stop her daughter from replying.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, without even a second thought, Lucy immediately shouted excitedly, "I wanna sit with


    you tao!"


    Cherry immediately jumped off her chair, went around the five-meter-long dining table, and ran up to


    King, who was seated on the other side.


    The little fellow looked up at him and, in her young and tender voice, said, "Handsome...uncle, can we


    switch seats? I wanna sit next to Lucy, yeah!"


    Justin looked at his daughter whom he hadn''t seen for a month and then stretched out his hand and


    ruffled her hair.His daughter''s hair was as fine, soft, and delicate as ever, which stirred his heart.


    In particr, the little fellow''s sly appearance as she blinked with her big dark eyes made him chuckle


    out loud.


    Justin asked softly, "Don''t you want to sit with...me?"


    Cherry pouted when she heard him.


    Of course she wanted to sit with her handsome daddy.


    Little Cherry loved her handsome daddy the most, alright? But whenpared with Mommy, she''d


    better give her handsome father to Mommy instead! Thus, even though Cherty was in a huge dilemma,


    she nevertheless nodded and replied"...I wanna sit with Lucy even more!"


    At once, the five-year-old Princess Lucy waved her little paws excitedly and automatically switched


    positions with the Queen.


    This way, she would be next to Cherry! In a lively and adorable manner, she also said, "I also want to


    sit with Cherry"


    Justin stood up and walked around the dining table to the seat that originally belonged to Cherry¡ªin


    other words, the seat beside Nora.He turned his head sideways to Nora and asked, "Ms.Smith, you


    don''t mind if I sit here, right?"


    The man''s voice was low and deep, and his voice carried a bit of mirth when he spoke, making it sound


    extraordinarily seductive.


    Nora nodded.


    ¡®I don''t."


    "Okay.However, the man didn''t take the seat.Instead, he pulled out the chair for Nora in a very


    gentlemanly manner first.An unceremonious Nora immediately sat down.


    The Queen:"lt!"


    As she looked at the sumptuous spreadid out all over the table, she suddenly felt like she had lost


    her appetite! Is it really okay for you guys to show off how deeply in love you guys are in front of me?


    She walked to the edge huffily and pushed away the servant who was about to pull the chair out for


    her.


    Instead, she pulled the chair out by herself and nted her bottom on it.


    To be honest, the Queen''s admiration for Justin was only in her heart.


    She had been madly in love with him in the past, but due to her status and her duty as the Queen,


    there was no way she could abandon her people and elope with Justin.


    Of course, Justin had never returned her feelings, either.


    Thus, she had suppressed her love for him at the bottom of her heart all these years.


    She was fine as long as Justin didn''t have a wife, but who knew that he would find himself one so


    soon? And on top of that, it was even Nora Smith, the person she detested the most? But when it came


    down to it, there wasn''t any great feud or enmity between the Queen and Nora, though.


    The two of them were husband and wife...


    So what made her think she had the right to be jealous of them? The Queen took a vicious bite from


    her steak.


    Mm, the steak was grilled just right.


    It melted in her mouth and was delicious.


    Next to her, Lucy was delighted.


    She kept wanting to talk to Cherry, but the girl looked like she was close to tears as she looked at her


    father, mother, and two elder brothers seated opposite her.


    Boohoo.She really wanted to sit on the opposite side instead...


    Right at this point...


    "Cherry, I''ll switch ces with you."


    "Come over here.Let''s switch ces."


    Pete and Xander, the two sister-doting maniacs, spoke in unison.


    An excited Cherry immediately jumped off her chair again and ran to the two of them.


    Pete and Xander looked at her.


    Cherry ran over and stopped in between the two.


    However, when she took a step toward Pete, she suddenly felt a chilling breezeing from the other


    side.


    After a short internal struggle, the little fellow gave Pete an ingratiating smile and then took a step


    toward Xander.


    But when she did that, she felt a chilling breezeing from Pete''s side.


    Cherry:"??"


    She didn''t even know where to put her little foot¡ªwhich was still off the ground¡ªanymore! In a


    dilemma, she pressed her chubby little hands together and lowered her head.


    She''d wished for a brother when she didn''t have one in the past, but why did she suddenly have two


    now? Or how about the two brothers talk it out between themselves? Please stop making things difficult


    for a poor little girl like her!

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    But make it quick, alright? She wasn¡¯t going to be able to keep the one-legged pose for much longer!


    Thus, Pete and Xander locked gazes with each other, sparks flying from both boys'' eyes.


    At this moment, a weak but life-saving voice reached them.


    "I''d like to sit with Cherry, so if her two brothers want to sit over here instead, then how about we both


    switch?"


    Cherry''s eyes lit up at once, and she looked excitedly at Lucy opposite her.


    Her little foot in the air stepped onto her other foot that she was standing on, and she even scratched


    the top of her foot with it.


    Wow! The little princess was practically her savior today! In the end, Cherry and Princess Lucy sat next


    to Justin, with Cherry sitting close to Justin with an excited look on her face.


    Seeing how happy she was, the silly Princess Lucy also smiled cheerfully along with her, though she


    didn''t understand at all why she was so happy.


    Xander and Pete were the only ones sitting beside the Queen with sullen looks on their little faces.


    The Queen:"..."


    Excuse me, just how unpopr was she?! Was it simply that unbearable to sit on the same side as


    her?! Also! Howe even her own daughter had abandoned her and gone looking for Cherry


    instead?! She suddenly felt like taking back her gift! The Queen viciously devoured another piece of


    steak.


    The meal went on with each of them harboring their own thoughts.


    Although Justin and Nora didn''t speak, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding that no one else


    could intrude on.


    For example, at the start of the meal, Justin immediately passed Nora the salt shaker while she passed


    him the pepper shaker.


    After passing the condiment shakers, the two looked at each other and exchanged a smile.


    Then, they both lowered their heads and added some condiments to their food with the shaker the


    other had passed to them.


    The Queen: "Burp."


    Was she already full after only two pieces of steak? Theers of her lips spasmed and she couldn''t


    help but start musing.


    Nora must have recognized King and realized that he was Justin, right? Well, that made sense.


    After all, because of her own strong feelings for Justin, even she had found King very familiar the first


    time she met him.


    Later on, she tried to confirm again and again whether the two were one and the same.


    Nora was, at the very least, Justin''s fiancee after all, so how could she possibly fail to recognize him?


    So, that whole act just now where she pretended that she didn''t know him was really just a farce! She


    was the only one silly enough to be kept in the dark.


    The Queen huffily speared another piece of steak.


    One could say that both the host and the guests had thoroughly enjoyed the meal¡ªwith the exception


    of the Queen, who was pulling a long face.


    After dinner, the few of them returned to the living room for some tea and conversation.


    The Queen, however, looked to the outside: why wasn''t ck Cat back yet? While the few of them


    were having lunch, the people outside didn''t stay idle either.


    While Barbarian and the Queen''s guards were enjoying their specially-prepared lunch outside, John,


    the butler, happened to run into the servant in charge of housekeeping in the castle when he was


    cheerfully stepping out of the door.


    The butler asked, "Have you finished cleaning?"


    "Yes, apart from Ma¡¯¡®am''s study, I''ve already cleaned all the other rooms."


    Following the servant''s response, John smiled and replied, "Well done.No one is allowed to enter


    Ma¡®am''s study."


    The servant also smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, the refrigerator in Ma''¡®am''s bedroom is new.I saw


    that she has put some facial masks and drinks inside.I cleaned that too just now"


    John then said, "I appreciate the efforts.We still have guests, though.After they leave, in the living room


    and in the lobby..."


    The conversation between the two went farther and farther away and their voices gradually became


    inaudible.


    Barbarian''s eyes were lowered.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Soon, he finished his meal.


    He raised his head and looked around.


    "ck Cat hasn''te back yet?"


    The captain of the guards replied, "No, not yet.Maybe she''s lost her way.Don''t bother with her."


    The guard next to him also said, "Yeah, she stole Her Majesty''s attention the moment she came.Last


    night, Her Majesty even sang her praises several times and subtlyined that we aren''t capable


    enough...So, just let her be! She won''t starve to death anyway."


    However, Barbarian said, "I''ll look for her."


    The captain of the guards sneered, "Barbarian, I''d advise you not to be a busybody."


    But Barbarian, with a warning in his voice, said, "Her Majesty is very concerned about her."


    After he spoke, he went straight out the door.


    After he left, the captain of the guards let out a contemptuousugh.


    The guard next to him also curled his lips and remarked, "He''s just a bodyguard who isn''t even on the


    official payroll.Pleasing Her Majesty is about the only thing he can do!"


    As the strongest bodyguard among them, Barbarian wasn''t part of the Queen''s royal guards.


    However, he had always followed the Queen''s orders to a tee and conducted himself ording to her


    preferences.


    Therefore, since the Queen valued ck Cat, it waspletely normal for him to go and look for her.


    It did not arouse the captain and the other guards¡¯ suspicion at all.


    When Barbarian stepped out, he found that while the Schmidt castle''s defenses against external


    threats might be on point, and the entire manor was no different from a solid fortress that didn''t allow


    even a fly into the premises, the supervision inside wasparably a littlex.


    Instead of looking for ck Cat, he took the opportunity while no one was looking to grab the wall with


    both hands and quickly climb to the second floor.


    He didn''t go to the study.


    Everything stored in the study was confidential, and there would be safes and so on in there.


    Most people would think that the study was the best ce to hide the V16, but he went straight to


    Queenie''s bedroom instead.


    The V16 needed to be refrigerated for it to be kept fresh.


    If a refrigerator was suddenly ced in the study, it would stick out like a sore thumb ande across


    as very strange.


    But if one was ced in the bedroom instead, they could put facial masks and drinks inside, which


    would not seem at all obtrusive.


    After all, many types of facial masks did require refrigeration.


    Queenie¡¯s move was pretty good and was also very misleading.


    But Barbarian was no longer the person, who only had brute force and not an ounce of intelligence, he


    used to be!!

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Barbarian cautiously avoided wave after wave of the Schmidts¡¯ security guards.


    Due to the V16, the Schmidts had hired a lot more security guards and ramped up the security in the


    castle even further.


    Barbarian even spotted some mercenary groups in there.


    Those people were some of the most nefarious and vicious people around.


    For Queenie to hire them as security personnel to protect Nora and the others, one could say that she


    had certainly invested a lot.


    It was just a shame that Barbarian was unrivaled when it came to physical fitness and acuity.


    In addition,pared to the exterior castle grounds, they did not patrol the inner premises as carefully.


    He bypassed all of them and went straight to the door to the bedroom.


    Then, he pushed open the door.


    But right at this moment, a sharp ring of an rm suddenly sounded in the earphone Barbarian was


    wearing on his right ear.


    It was the rm that the Queen was to activate when she met with danger.


    The Queen was calling for him.


    Barbarian stopped in his tracks.


    He broke into a frown and turned to leave.


    But a cold and steady voice then came from his left earphone.


    "Where are you going?"


    Barbarian replied, "Her Majesty is in danger"


    With that, Barbarian left the master bedroom.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he rushed to the stairs and got ready to go down.


    But the cold and steady voice in the earphone said, "Are you out of your mind? The V16 is right in front


    of you!"


    However, Barbarian''s response was still the same: "Her Majesty is in danger."


    As he rushed down the stairs swiftly, he said, ¡®A refrigerator has indeed been added to Queenie


    Schmidt''s bedroom.You can go over there first.Once you get the V16, inject it into yourself


    immediately.Once Her Majesty is safe, I wille and save you."


    After saying that, Barbarian left without hesitation.


    Barbarian couldn''t just leave the Queen in danger.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Because the Queen was the only source of warmth in his life.


    He could still remember the time when he''d first escaped from the basement ten years ago.


    Exhausted, he didn''t know where he was, and he''d ended up running around aimlessly in the pce.


    The teenage boy had just wanted to find a way out at that time.


    And then, he tripped and fell.


    Behind him, members of the mysterious organization rushed over.


    When they were about to catch him, a lovely voice reached them.


    "Who are you?"


    The Queen had still been a princess then.


    She was the new heir to the throne.


    She had arge number of security officers around her, but even when the people chasing after


    Barbarian saw the princess''s guards, they still came over calmly, regardless.


    A group of royal guards had already subdued Barbarian, who was out of strength after fighting his way


    out of the basement.


    Someone said, "Your Highness, it''s obvious at a nce that this isn''t a good man.Her Majesty had


    warned that there could be hitmen in the pce.He is highly likely a hitman.We should kill him to avoid


    potential trouble!"


    Barbarian did not refute him.


    Because he had seen the speaker before.He was a low-ranking leader in the mysterious


    organization.His purpose in saying what he did was to guide public opinion.


    Barbarian had always been ineloquent and simple-minded.


    He couldn''t think of a way to exin himself, so he simply closed his eyes in resignation.He was


    frustrated.He didn''t want to die just like that.


    After he finally forced open the door ta the basement with much difficulty, all five surviving children


    inside had escaped and fled in all directions.


    He didn''t know where the others had gone.But he wanted to see what the world outside was like.


    Was he going to die here now? He hadn''t been administered the V16 yet, though.So, he would still die


    the day he turned thirty years old.


    While Barbarian''s imagination was running wild, he heard the princess¡¯ voice.


    "He doesn''t look like a bad person to me"


    "Your Highness, bad guys won''t write the words "I''m a bad guy" on their faces.


    He has a murderous aura all around him, and there is even blood on him.He must be a hitman"


    "Hold your tongue!"


    The woman spoke arrogantly and willfully.


    She said, "If I don''t think he is a bad person, then he is not one.Alright, the few of you, help him up.I will


    take him away to seek medical treatment, and then I will personally ask him what''s going on!"


    Barbarian was taken to the princess¡¯ quarters.


    After that, the princess summoned a doctor to give him a medical examination.His wounds were


    healing quickly, and his strength was also recovering rapidly.


    The people from the mysterious organization stood guard outside the door.


    When Barbarian slowly opened his eyes, he saw the blue-eyed young girl with a head of curly blond


    hair behind her walking toward him.


    Before he could speak, the princess shushed him and put her finger on his lips.


    Then, she whispered, "Did you offend Father? Is that why they want to kill you? Don''t worry, with me


    around, no one will kill you!"


    The princess was wearing a white fluffy dress while he was covered in blood.


    It had been a few days since hest took a bath and his body was covered with dirt, stains, and even


    blood.It was a hot summer day, and even he thought that he reeked.


    Yet it was as if the princess didn''t feel it at all.


    Her pure eyes and clean temperament made Barbarian understand for the first time after he left the


    basement what it meant to be ashamed of oneself, and he shrank away from her.


    In the basement, he had been the most powerful person there.


    In order to obtain the follow-up gene serums, he had even been let out by the organization to kill for


    them before.


    His gene improvements were on his physical body, but at this moment, he felt a sense of inferiority that


    came from his very soul.


    How he wished he could stuff himself into the sea and soak in there for seven days and seven nights to


    wash away all his sins.


    Before Barbarian could think too deeply into these things, he had already tushed over from the upper


    floor to the main hall.


    It stood to reason that everyone in the Schmidts'' castle was very cautious.


    Moreover, the Queen had always trusted the Schmidts; that was why she''d dared to dismiss all the


    people around her during the meal.


    Barbarian could not think of anyone who might harm the Queen.Could it be that the people who"


    set fire to the hotel the other time hade to the Schmidts'' too? While Barbarian was thinking about


    it, he saw the Queen standing where she was, well and intact.


    She was ring at Nora furiously.


    Barbarian:¡±??"


    He walked over with a bewildered look on his face, upon which he saw the Queen with her hands on


    her hips.


    The Queen often did this in private, but when in front of others, she''d always paid attention to her


    manners.


    Despite that, she said angrily to Barbarian, "Barbarian, beat her up!"


    Barbarian:"??"


    After lunch, Queenie wanted to take an afternoon nap, so she left the first floor to the three youngsters


    and the children.


    Justin made an excuse and said that he would take the four children to y in the garden at the back,


    but in truth, he went to the master bedroom on the upper floor to catch Barbarian.


    Nora and the Queen were the only ones left in the hall.


    Nora wanted to head to the upper floor, so she didn''t want to be stuck here because of the Queen.


    As a result, the two had had a little dispute just now.


    It went like this: The Queen asked, "Have your butlers found ck Cat or not?"


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned and said, "I''ll go personally and look for her, okay?"


    She got up to leave, but the Queen grabbed her arm and said, "You can''t! I get it now, Nora.


    You already know who King is, right? Then you must also know that King has special feelings for ck


    Cat.


    Is ck Cat still not showing up because you''ve done something to her?! ck Cat saved my life.


    Hand her over to me!"


    Nora:"??¡±


    The corners of her lips spasmed.


    Someone had told her just now that Barbarian had made his move, so she was in a hurry to head


    upstairs and Meet up with Justin to catch him.


    Because of this, she couldn''t be bothered to exin and she threatened, "If you still don''t let go, I''m


    going to hit you."


    The Queen got mad.


    She said, "Don''t you dare think that I''ll be afraid of you just because you can fight a little.I may not


    know martial arts, but the people around me do!"


    Thus, she''d pressed the emergency call button.


    After Barbarian ran over, she looked at Nora and shouted, "Barbarian, beat her up!"


    Nora:"??¡±


    She looked at Barbarian, stunned.


    Barbarian, aren''t you supposed to be stealing the V16 from the master bedroom upstairs right now?


    Why are you here? While she was thinking ahout it, a siren suddenly started wailing in the master


    bedroom upstairs! Nora''s pupils shrank! Ihe £¤16 had been stolen! But if Barbarian was here, who was


    the onc stealing the V16 upstairs?!

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    The Queen was also stunned when the siren went off.She looked at Nora immediately and asked,


    "What''s going on?"


    Nora didn''t bother with her.


    She merely nced at Barbarian, hesitated a little, and then ran upstairs.


    Barbarian followed behind the Queen with a hint of baffled surprise in his red eyes.


    He hadn''t stolen anything, so why did the siren go off upstairs? He wanted to go and take a look, but


    he then thought of how dangerous the Schmidts'' castle was at the moment.He had to protect the


    Queen.


    As soon as the thought formed, he stopped in his tracks.


    However, the Queen said, "Let''s go up and have a look too!"


    Surely ck Cat hadn''t mistakenly trespassed into somece, right? She had to save her! She mustn''t


    let ck Cat fall into Nora''s clutches.


    Only then did Barbarian follow them upstairs.


    Nora was already at the door to the master bedroom.


    The door had been opened and inside was aplete mess.


    Obviously, a round of attacks had beenunched here just now.


    A figure stood there with her hands raised and her back to them, not daring to move.


    Because! The room had been installed with a motion-sensor attack system, infrared sensors, thermal


    sensors, and more.


    The moment she moved even a little, the machine guns would turn her into swiss cheese.


    All of this had been prepared for Barbarian.


    Barbarian had a lot of physical strength, and neither Nora nor Justin could beat him in a fight.


    But no matter how strong he was, he was still human.


    Firearms would surely be capable of killing him, one way or another.


    Therefore, Nora had set up all these things in the room.


    The moment someone took the V16, the mechanisms would activate and the intruder would be


    trapped within.


    Barbarian hadn''t fallen for it, but it had trapped a person inside at the moment.


    At this moment, Justin, Queenie, and the others also hurried over.


    They stood outside the door and looked in.


    The room was surrounded by steel tes that had sealed off the interior of the room.


    The surrounding machine guns were all ready and waiting to fire.


    A row of bullets had already left behind their traces on the wall.


    They were supposed to intimidate Barbarian after he obtained the V16, so that he either stayed in the


    room quietly or waited to be shot dead if he dared to move! "Turn around!"


    In Nora''s hand was a controller with which she could manually operate the machine guns.


    The woman trapped inside was visibly shaking.


    When she heard Nora''s voice, she cried and said, ¡®I...I don''t dare to..."


    That voice...! It was Rene! Nora''s pupils shrank and she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Fear filled Rene''s voice even further.


    She was shaking so hard that it was as if she couldn''t even stand anymore.


    She stammered, "I...I saw someoneing up, so I followed after them...T-the man opened Ma¡®am''s


    fridge, so I shouted that there was a thief.He ran away after that...I wanted to chase after him, but as


    soon as I entered the room, I triggered the sensors..."


    Rene started sobbing out loud.


    In a low voice, she said, "M-Ms.Smith, I...I''m scared...What''s going on?"


    As she spoke, everyone looked at the refrigerator.Its door had been opened...


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    She was about to speak when the Queen said, "Is there a thief? What''s the matter with all of you? No,


    wait.


    Ms.Smith, what are you doing with all these mechanisms in the master bedroom? Doesn''t it scare you


    when you sleep here? * The Queen didn''t know about the V16, so she was very puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hurry up and put away those guns.Look at how you''ve trapped one of your babysitters inside..."


    Yes, that was right.


    Rene had been working as Cherry''s babysitter at the Schmidts'' ever since she was brought there.


    She was also wearing the uniform that the Schmidts'' servants ware.


    Everything seemed to make sense...


    Nora nced at Barbarian again.


    However, she saw that his eyes were Narrowed and he was starting to emanate a murderous aura.He


    looked just like a wolf about to go on a rampage.


    Had Barbarian been inside, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything at all, of course.


    But now that Barbarian was outside...


    This meant that Nora couldn''t release Rene, because...


    She slowly said, "You can drop the act, Spacey."


    As soon as she spoke, Rene jolted again.


    Her head turned around in astonishment and she looked at Nora in disbelief.


    Confused, she asked, "M-Ms.Smith, wh...what are you talking about?"


    Nora did not enter the room.


    Anyone who entered the room at this point would die.


    She stood at the door and said calmly and slowly, "How much longer are you going to keep up that


    pretense?"


    However, Rene still looked as timid as before.


    She said, "I, I''m not putting up any sort of pretense, Ms.Smith.Are you suspecting that I stole


    something? I didn''t...I came here only to take care of Cherry...No, that''s not right.I came here to look for


    Liam.Ms.Smith, is Liam here? Can you give him back to me?"


    "So that he can continue being your puppet and do things for you?"


    Rene bit her lip, but when she saw the firm look in Nora''s eyes, she suddenly dropped the pretense.


    "When did you find out?"


    "When Liam died."


    Nora went on.


    "Many have told me that Spacey from the mysterious organization is very smart, but Liam''s actions at


    that time were obviously too rash."


    Back then, she''d entered theboratory to refine the V16 immediately after obtaining it.


    Liam had then gone straight to theboratory and snatched it from her...


    All of this seemed to make a lot of sense.


    After all, if she hadn''t already been on guard long ago, Liam would have taken away the real V16 at


    that time! However, Liam had appeared too impetuous that time.


    In particr, his death had been due to a bomb that Barbarian had installed.


    In the past, Barbarian had always forced his way through situations with brute force.


    It was only after he started working with Spacey that he began to develop his own thoughts and ideas


    when handling things.


    In that case, there was no way he would give up Spacey so easily! Rene was now apletely


    different person from her usual timid self.


    Her head was still lowered and her grimy hair was straggled all over her, but the look in her eyes


    changed from an innocent and timid one to a sinister and baleful one in an instant.


    She was just like someone who had climbed all the way up from hell.She looked at Nora ominously and


    said, "That''s it? We may be in Switzend, but the Schmidts can''t pass a sentence on to others so


    casually!"


    "Of course not"


    Nora spoke again.


    She sneered and said, "At that time, I was only suspicious of you.Then, your adoptive parents came


    and forcibly took you away.You instantly became one of the weak, the most pitiful person around.This


    undoubtedly diminished your suspiciousness ...After all, no one would suspect the weak! But...Are you


    really? Or should I ask: is your family background really that pitiful? Is it really true that your adoptive


    parents killed each other in a fight?"


    "Of course not!"


    As soon as Nora finished speaking, Brenda came over.


    The moment she came up to Nora, she threw a stack of documents to her.


    "Nora, I''ve looked into the case that you asked me to.Her adoptive parents did kill each other, but


    based on traces left behind at the crime scene, I''ve found evidence proving that the two did not resent


    each other; rather, they were forced to kill each other! And it was you, Rene, who forced them to do it"


    Rene immediately retorted angrily, "Didn''t they deserve that? Should I have stopped myself from


    fighting back and gotten vited by my adoptive father instead? I just want to lead my life properly.Is


    there anything wrong with that?!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with wanting to lead a good life and protecting yourself."


    Brenda''s ming red lips were extraordinarily alluring, but her back, as she stood there, was straight


    and upright as she asked, "But is that really what you''re doing?"


    Rene bit her lip.


    "What do you mean by that?!"


    Brenda cast her eyes down.


    "I''ve already checked your background.During thest ten years, you haven''t only been adopted by


    one family but three.However, without exception, all of those couples have died!"


    Her words shacked everyone there.


    Three families? Even Nora raised her eyebrows.


    However, Brenda did not borate.


    She only said, "Of course, since your offenses weremitted in Switzend, the Swiss authorities will


    naturally be the ones to handle your case.


    As an Interpol officer, I am only arresting you because you are involved in an international biogic


    drug case! But no matter which case it is, you won''t be able to escape the death sentence!"


    The death sentence...


    Upon hearing what she said, Rene suddenly burst intoughter.


    She said furiously, "You can''t kill me! Because I have already injected myself with both of the V16


    serums! Your only option is to distill out the £¤16 from my blood now.You can only keep me alive and


    have me be your gene blood bank! Kill me, and you will lose everything!"


    With both the V16s in her, an overdose would result in an excess of the serum in her blood.


    However, they couldn''t draw out all her blood at once either, because part of it must have already been


    absorbed into her body! If they wanted to extract a single dosage of the V16, they would have to wait


    for the unabsorbed serum in her body to slowly prate her blood along with the regeneration of her


    blood.


    This would take at least several months, or maybe even years! Barbarian''s pupils shrank and he


    looked at Spacey in disbelief.She had injected all of the two serums into herself?!

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Barbarian was infuriated.


    He and Spacey had already agreed that they would each take one gene serum after they got their


    hands on them! He demanded furiously, "How can you be so selfish?"


    As soon as he spoke, the Queen, who was watching the show at the side, was stunned.


    The Queen looked at him in surprise.


    "Barbarian, what are you saying?"


    Wasn''t this just a case of a babysitter of the Schmidts stealing from her employer? How did it be


    rted to Barbarian? The moment the Queen spoke, Barbarian looked at her, though he didn''t speak


    right away.


    The trapped Rene...


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    no, Spacey sneered, "Selfish? You''re the selfish one! If you hadn''t left just now, we would each have


    had one gene serum! Without you, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape, so of course I had to


    give myself a n BI"


    Barbarian''s brows drew together.


    "You said that the two of us are in this together! That we would never abandon or give up on each other


    no matter what!"


    ¡®Ha!"


    Spacey, who waspletely different from her timid demeanor before, raised her head andughed.


    "You abandoned me first! For the sake of your Queen, you abandoned me! But look at what happened?


    Your Queen didn''t need you at all! She''s standing there well and intact while I''m trapped here!"


    Spacey stared at Barbarian angrily.


    "The Queen has always been the only one in your heart! You never cared about me!"


    Barbarian was taken aback.


    "What nonsense are you saying?"


    ¡®Am I wrong?!"


    Spacey stared at Barbarian resentfully.


    "We had already agreed that we woulde to the Schmidts today to steal the V16, but for your


    Queen''s sake, you gave up on our n.You forced me into this!"


    Barbarian was rendered speechless in an instant.


    However, the Queen, who was standing next to Barbarian, was stunned, She slowly turned her head to


    Barbarian and asked, "Barbarian, what is she talking about? The two of you are in this together? Are


    you short of money? Why are you stealing from others with her?"


    The Queen knew nothing about Barbarian''s past.


    All she knew was that after she saved him back then, she had discovered that Barbarian showed


    immense talent in martial arts.


    Thus, she had found someone to teach him martial arts and trained him into her strongest personal


    protection officer and bodyguard.


    Barbarian had also asked for leave and gone out mid-way before.


    Sometimes, when she stayed in the country and didn''t leave the pce, such that she was absolutely


    safe, he would ask for half a month''s leave.


    The Queen had always just thought that Barbarian was going out to handle his personal affairs.


    In fact, the Queen had even once teased Barbarian by asking him if he''d found a girlfriend and was


    going out on dates with her...


    Never would she have ever thought that Barbarian would steal from the Schmidts with that babysitter!


    Faced with the Queen''s "naive" question, Barbarian found himself at a loss for words.


    The Queen looked at Spacey again.


    She pointed at her and asked Barbarian, ¡®Is she the girlfriend you''ve found outside? Barbarian, why is


    your girlfriend forcing you to steal? Is the sry I pay you not enough? I''ve given you a house before


    too.If you need anything else, you can just tell me.There is no need for you to steal..."


    The Queen rambled endlessly, but her actions were the only source of warmth at this moment.


    Faced with the Queen like that, Barbarian didn''t know how to exin what he had done...


    He didn''t speak, but Brenda spoke for him.She said, ¡®Your Majesty, you may have misunderstood


    something.Do you know that this man next to you is an international serial killer?!"


    As soon as she spoke, the Queen frowned.


    "Who are you? Why are you ndering Barbarian? He was just stealing something.How does that


    make him a murderer?!"


    She stood in front of Barbarian and protected him.She looked straight at Nora and Queenie and lifted


    her chin arrogantly.


    "Mdm.Schmidt, Ms.Smith.We do have some ties between us, right? I know you''re unhappy that they


    stole from you, so how about this, how much does it cost? The British Royal Family will provide full


    compensation! But don''t you dare use my subject of being a murderer and whatnot!"


    Her bad-ass manner of protecting her own put everyone present at a loss for words for a while.


    Barbarian also clenched his fists tightly.


    Once again, he felt ashamed of himself.


    Nora was a woman of few words, but Queenie didn''t wish for conflict with the British Royal Family.


    After all, the Queen represented an entire country.


    Be it the Schmidts or the Imperial League, neither of them would want to be enemies with a


    country just because of a misunderstanding.


    Queenie exined, "Your Majesty, have you heard of the mysterious organization?"


    The Queen''s pupils shrank.


    "Yes, I have.What about it?"


    The people after the Queen''s life at the hotel the other time were from that exact organization! The


    Queen had always known that.


    Queenie pointed at Barbarian.


    "He used to be a member of the mysterious organization."


    The Queen was shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    Queenie went on.


    "Also, you should know what the mysterious organization does, right?"


    The Queen''s brows drew together.


    "No, I actually don''t."


    A resigned Queenie could only exin to the Queen the purpose of the Mysterious organization''s


    existence, as well as their cruel practices.


    Two minutester, when Queenie was done, the Queen frowned and said, ¡®If that''s the case, then


    Barbarian is also a victim! He shouldn''t be arrested! Besides, he has already betrayed the mysterious


    organization!"


    "But he is an international murderer!" Nora said coldly.


    *A murderer? Do you have any evidence? If so, you can get in touch with the UK government and


    request our cooperation in handing over Barbarian instead of arresting him here! Without evidence, I


    will never hand over Barbarian!"


    The Queen was rather attached to Barbarian.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    It was a very fascinating emotion.


    It was much like a fondness for something that had been around for a long time.


    After more than ten years, she had long since be ustomed to Barbarian protecting and


    watching out for her.She stepped in front of Barbarian and shielded him, just like what Barbarian had


    done for her every time she met with danger.She even felt that all of this was a conspiracy that the


    others had devised.


    After all...


    The Queen looked at Nora.


    "The V16 or whatever it''s called is with you, tight? Are you trying to use this as an excuse to get rid of


    Barbarian? This way, no one would fight with you for it anymore! But for you to spin lies like this, you''re


    too much!"


    At this point, the masked Justin said solemnly, "Your Majesty, they are not spinning lies."


    His words made the Queen suddenly look at him.


    In this instant, she suddenly realized that Justin was also aware of all this.


    Therefore, it wasn''t just Nora who had set up this trap for her; it was also Justin! The Queen felt


    betrayed.


    She was here at the Schmidts just for a visit as a guest, but the group of them had all been plotting


    against her.


    The smile on her face disappearedpletely, and she revealed a cold and resolute side of herself.


    She said, "So, you''re also part of this, King? Hah.Do you really think that we, the British, are that easy


    to bully, though? I''ve already said it: Barbarian is mine.


    If you don''t have any conclusive evidence, then you can forget about taking him away from me! Since


    I''ve brought him to the Schmidts, then I will walk out of this ce with him safe and well! This stands


    true even if...I must be enemies with the Schmidts and the Imperial League! We, the British, are


    not afraid!"


    She had pride.


    As a Queen, she had never been afraid of anyone.


    Justin sighed.


    "He is not a good man."


    Despite that, the Queen still said firmly, "He''s not a good man? Barbarian has always been very kind


    when he protects me.He never kills the innocent indiscriminately, and he has nevere to me with


    even a bit of blood on him! He doesn''t like to talk, but I know that he is a kind person!"


    A kind person...


    Her words stunned Barbarian, whom she was protecting behind herself.


    To be honest, the reason why he cleaned himself thoroughly every time he killed someone was exactly


    the Queen''s trust in him.


    The Queen had blue eyes as pure as clear water.


    Though the Queen was arrogant and always behaved like she was high up in the air, she had the


    purest heart despite her noble status.


    Therefore, Barbarian was most afraid of the Queen finding out about his activities...


    Thus, he had never left any traces outside that pointed to him being the Queen''s bodyguard, fearing


    that the matter would be brought to the Queen''s attention.


    But as he looked at the Queen, who was standing in front of him and leaving her back exposed to him


    with confidence, he suddenly felt that he was not worthy.


    He was not worthy of being shielded by such a good Queen.


    He was not worthy of having the Queen be enemies with the Schmidts and the Imperial League


    because of him! Just as Barbarian was about to speak, Brenda curled her lips and said, "You''re the


    Queen, right? Why are you so muddleheaded? Fortunately, my sister-inw knows what you''re like, so


    she told me to bring all the evidence here!"


    After she spoke, Brenda fished out a stack of paper evidence from her bag and stretched out her hand


    to hand them to the Queen.


    She said, "These are all the people Barbarian has killed over the years! He¡ª"


    Before she could finish, though, Barbarian suddenly moved! He charged out from behind the Queen at


    high speed and threw a punch at Brenda.


    Brenda took two steps back abruptly and the documents in her hands fell and scattered all over the


    floor.


    The Queen looked at the floor...


    At the side, both Nora and Justin thought that Barbarian was nning to take Brenda hostage because


    he was at his wits'' end, so they subconsciously stood in front of Brenda to protect her and waited for


    Barbarian to attack.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Unexpectedly, Barbarian did not rush over.


    Instead, he stopped in front of the Queen.


    He stood on the so-called evidence and blocked the Queen''s line of sight.


    ¡®Don''t look!"


    His voice was filled with panic, just like a child begging for help.He was afraid of the Queen seeing the


    evidence, he was afraid of seeing disappointment in the Queen''s eyes...His tone made the Queen''s


    heart wrench, and she withdrew her gaze.


    "Okay, I won''t look..."


    Barbarian breathed a sigh of relief.


    But right after he let out the sigh of relief, the Queen asked, "Then tell me, are they telling the truth? Did


    you...really kill a lot of people?"


    Barbarian clenched his jaw.


    The Queen looked at him fixedly.


    "You have never lied to me.So, tell me that none of this is true.Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Barbarian''s expression nked out for a moment.He suddenly thought of their first meeting more than


    ten years ago.


    "You can live here with peace of mind! I will protect you!"


    The young princess said to the boy who had just escaped from confinement with injuries all over him.


    The boy curled up and tried his best to shrink himself so that his dirty body wouldn''t touch the princess¡¯


    pure and clean dress.He was afraid of soiling the angel.


    The princess, however, sat beside him, not caring in the least.Her skirt pressed against his bare feet,


    and it became stained.Her big blue eyes looked at him as she said, "Oh, but you have to promise me


    that you''ll never lie to me."

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    As soon as the thought formed, Spacey''s eyes closed and she passed out.She fell to the ground with a


    thud.


    But no one looked at her.


    Instead, they turned to look at Barbarian.


    Barbarian had killed Brenda''s best friend...


    Seeing him in a daze, Brenda couldn''t hold herself back anymore.


    She suddenly brandished her pistol and fired right at Barbarian! Bang! The moment that the gunshot


    rang out, Barbarian''s sixth sense allowed his body to react faster than his brain.


    He did a tuck-and-roll on the spot and dodged the bullet from Brenda.


    The next moment, Barbarian smashed through the ss window, fleeing through it! Gunshots from the


    Interpol officers lying in wait on the ground floor rang out.


    Brenda also went out in pursuit of him.


    Nora and Justin exchanged a look.


    The couple went down the stairs in unison but saw that Barbarian had already escaped.


    Brenda, who was stamping her foot in frustration, cursed, "Shit!"


    Up against a skilled expert like him, unless they carried out arge-scale bombardment of the


    Schmidts'' property, they were going to have a really hard time catching him.


    The traps had originally been prepared for Barbarian...


    But unfortunately, they hadn''te into y.


    Instead, they only captured a weak, though rtively intelligent, Spacey.


    In the end, all Brenda could do was detain Spacey.


    As Nora watched the officers bring the unconscious Spacey into the police car, she asked, "What will


    happen to her?"


    Brenda answered, "The death sentence."


    Nora was taken aback.


    Brenda sighed.She said, ¡®We''ve already looked into it.She''s different from Barbarian.Barbarian may


    have been brainwashed into killing but she, on the other hand, was born wicked.Her evolution involves


    brain improvements.No one ever taught her to kill, yet after she escaped from the basement and was


    adopted by her first adoptive family, she deliberately seduced her adoptive father, causing a conflict


    between her adoptive parents.In the end, the two couldn''t resolve their conflict, and they even hurt her


    physically.She then set up a trap to kill the two of them.Unfortunately, after she killed her mother, her


    father regained his senses.He wanted to shoot her dead to avenge his wife, but the police broke into


    the scene at this point¡ªtheir security guard had reported the father for taping her.When everyone went


    in, they saw that her clothes were disheveled in a mess and that the man was trying to shoot and kill


    her.The police tried to dissuade him, but it was to no avail, so they could only shoot and kill him..."


    Nora was stunned by the story.


    The Queen was also fascinated by the story.She remarked in surprise, "That woman''s thoughts are so


    unfathomable!"


    Brenda nodded.


    "At that time, everyone believed her ount to be the truth and they erased the traces that she had


    once been adopted.


    Later, she was adopted by another family.


    But in the end, her adoptive parents both died within half a year again.


    Everyonemented her bad luck and some even Said things like she is too pretty and that she has all


    grown up, so it was no wonder that her adoptive fathers would take a fancy to her, and so on.


    Thus, after the second incident, she deliberately made herself dirty and unkempt, knowing that


    everyone thought that she had suffered trauma during the first two incidents.


    It was only after the third time she killed her adoptive parents...


    that it finally caught our attention! You can say that we now have both witnesses and material evidence.


    Not only has she killed six people in a row, but she''s also involved in a major case like the transnational


    biogic experiment.She won''t be able to escape the death penalty."


    Everyone nodded.


    After Brenda left with Spacey, the despondent Queen also left with Princess Lucy.


    Barbarian''s betrayal...


    made her feel terrible.


    Only Nora, Justin, and the rest remained at the Schmidts¡¯.


    As she watched the Queen''s car leave, Nora suddenly asked, "Isn''t she in love with you? Why does it


    seem like she''s in love with Barbarian instead?"


    Justin, who suddenly felt impending doom, thought for a moment and answered cautiously, "...I don''t


    know."


    Nora didn''t press further either.


    Instead, she changed the topic and asked, "How is it with Barbarian?"


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief and answered, "They are still tailing him."


    When Barbarian escaped, in addition to the police, the Schmidts'' security officers had also gone after


    him.


    In spite of that, he had still escaped, though he ultimately did still take a gunshot.


    Justin''s men were also going after him.


    Nora nodded.


    Justin said, "Don''t worry, I will never allow Barbarian to fight with Xander for the gene serum!"


    They weren''t saints.


    There were only two gene serums.They couldn''t give them to just anyone.


    Nora nodded.


    "Daddy"


    Now that there weren''t any outsiders around, Cherry let out an excited yell and ran over.


    Justin bent over and picked her up.


    With his voice gentle and low, he asked, "Miss me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Of course! Cherry thinks of Daddy every day!"


    Pete and Xander also came over.


    The family of five gathered happily.


    In the distance, as Queenie watched them, a hint of a happy smile appeared on the corner of her lips.


    At the side, John suggested, "Why don''t you join them, Ma¡®am?"


    But Queenie shook her head and replied, "I''m tired.I''ll just let the family of five reunite instead! An old


    woman like me shouldn''t bother them."


    John looked at her hesitantly before he finally said in a small voice, "You''re only in your thirties..."


    As soon as he spoke, Queenie''s chilly gaze suddenly swept over him.


    John shut his mouth immediately.


    "I''ve spoken out of turn, Ma¡®am."


    Queenie lowered her eyes and entered the living room.She casually picked up a ss of red wine from


    the table and went up the stairs swirling the wine in the ss.


    This time, though, she did not enter the bedroom but looked at the room that had been sealed for a


    long time.She cast her eyes down.


    Suddenly, she stepped forward and opened the door.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    In the room were some shelves, on which were ced some boxes containing all sorts of treasures.


    On the innermost wall hung an enshrined ck and white photo.


    In the photo was a woman in her twenties.


    She had a bright smile on her face, but everyone knew that this woman had been dead for many years.


    Queenie walked forward.


    As she did, her hips swayed from side to side, as did the red wine ss in her hand.


    She went up to the photo, and then, poured the red wine onto the ground.


    "Daddy, have you not been watching my live-streamstely? You haven''t been tipping me at all!


    Sponsor Grandpa has be the No.1 patron now"


    Cherry stretched out her chubby fingers and showed off while speaking coquettishly in her young and


    tender voice, "Grandpa and I make video calls every day! But you disappeared for a month and didn''t


    look for me even once! Cherry is mad!"


    After speaking, she ced her hands on her hips and turned her back to Justin.


    Her big dark eyes, though, were darting left and right erratically.


    Justin rubbed his daughter''s head and said, "I''ve been busy with something really important.What can I


    do to appease Cherry?"


    Cherry blinked and then grinned at him.


    "Help me get my game ount back! If you make it one without a time limit, I won''t be mad at you


    anymore! Otherwise, Cherry will be really sad because she''s thinking of you every day but doesn''t have


    games to kill time with!"


    Cherry had ADHD in the past, so Nora had allowed her to y games.


    But Nora had recently noticed that Cherry''s two elder brothers¡¯ presence had helped her ovee the


    disorder, so Nora had disabled her unlimited ess game ount.It wasn''t advisable for minors to


    y games for too many hours a day.


    But because Cherry liked the game, she had pestered Justin to remove the time limit on the ount,


    which Nora changed backter.


    AS a result, Cherry could only y for an hour a day.


    Upon hearing what Cherry said, a pampering look filled Justin''s eyes aid he said, ¡®You not only say that


    you''re mad at me but also that you miss me a lot, but in the end, it''s all just for the game ount, isr''t


    it?"


    Cherry turned around and wheedled cutely, "But I''m really bored.After ying for an hour, I spend the


    remaining 23 hours missing you!"


    "What nonsense."


    Next to her, Pete exposed her lie straightaway.


    "You still have to sleep for ten hours a day!"


    Cherty:¡¯?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She raised her chin.


    "I miss Daddy in my dreams when I sleep!"


    Pete went on and said dryly, "But wha: you said in your sleep was: ¡®Team battle time! Go! Wipe! Wipe!"


    *...Even so, there are still thirteen hours left for me to miss Daddy!" retorted Cherry.


    From the side, Xander also said, "You always take your sweet time when you eat, so you take at least


    four hours to finish all thr2e meals a day."


    Cherry:"?¡ã "I-I think about Daddy when I eat!"


    Xander said, "But what you said was: Now that I don''t have games to y, even the food doesn''t taste


    good anymore.Why isn''t the day over yet? I wanna y games..."


    "Oh, you also spend four hours watching other people''s live-streams.."


    "You also spend time savoring every detail of the team battle and ramble at me for two hours, and then


    at Xander for another two..."


    "You also spend time regretting that you didn''t diss others in a wittier manner when you were ying..."


    ¡®You also spend time pestering Mommy to release the child restrictions for you..."


    "You also..."


    Her two elder brothers thoroughly exposed her.


    Cherry''s eyes were damp with tears.


    "Pete! Xander! You two are horrible!"


    Pete said, "Stop ying games and do some Mathematical Olympiad practice instead!"


    Xander said, "Ore and study dissection with me? Human anatomy is very interesting..."


    Justin couldn''t bear to see his precious daughter being bullied.


    He picked up Cherry and said, "Is that how the two of you should be treating your younger sister?


    Alright, hush, Cherry..."


    "Can Daddy remove the child restrictions for me then?¡ã ¡®I''ll have to ask your mom about that..."


    Nora stood at the side.


    As she listened to the four of them chit-chat, she raised her head and looked at the upper floor.


    That mysterious room had been opened, and her aunt was inside.


    No one knew what she was looking at.


    As Nora thought back to what Trueman had said, she heaved a silent sigh.


    Her aunt always said that she would let Nora see the things in that room when the time was right, and


    when that happened, her aunt''s identity would also be revealed.


    But when would it ever be the time? While Nora was musing, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered,n''s voice came from the other end.


    "Nora, I think I know who your aunt is!"


    Nora''s pupils shrank.


    ¡®Who is she?"


    ¡®I''m about to board my flight.I''ll tell you when I get there."


    When he got here?n was flying over? Forn to be so excited that he woulde over in


    person, just who on earth was Queenie??

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Nora didn''t hang up but asked, ¡®Who is she?"


    "I can''t say it over the phone."


    This was because he feared that someone could be monitoring their cell phones.


    Even if Nora was Q, the top hacker in the world, there was no guarantee that no one would be


    monitoring them.


    Moreover, even if Nora could guarantee that her cell phone wouldn''t be hacked, could they guarantee


    the same forn? Not only was she in another country, but the phone call was also an international


    long-distance one.


    Could she guarantee that the internationalmunications signal would not be hacked? Nora could


    only nod and Say, "Alright, I''ll pick you up in eight hours."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora sank into contemtion for a long while.


    At this point, Queenie came down the stairs drunkenly and asked, "How are things with Barbarian?"


    Brenda had wholly taken over the task of arresting Barbarian.


    The Queen was still unable to ept the fact that he was a murderer, so she had chosen to remain


    silent on the matter.


    Nora sighed.


    "Barbarian indeed lives up to his name of being the embodiment of the human limits.Despite the


    intensive attempts to catch him, he still managed to escape...He''s nowhere to be found now."


    Queenie nodded.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Was thatn Smith calling just now?"


    Nora nodded, surprised by her perceptivity.


    In order to avoid people eavesdropping on her phone calls, her cell phone''s volume was set very low.


    Even so, she''d still heard them? Seemingly noticing her puzzled look, Queenie smiled and said, "You


    called him ¡®Dad""


    *...Really?"


    Nora became doubtful instead.


    As it easily exposed the other party''s identity, she rarely greeted someone by name immediately after


    answering the phone, unless she was in a very safe ce and the other party''s identity was not a


    sensitive one.


    Queenie didn''t n on speaking any further, though.


    Instead, she swirled the wine in her ss.


    Her delicate face was ruddy, and her cheeks were already red.


    She said, "In that case, I''ll go upstairs to rest for now..."


    She had only taken a couple of steps when Cherry grabbed her.


    She said, *Grandaunt Queenie, are you going to drink again? Don''t drink anymore.Come and y with


    Cherry instead! It''s been really long since west yed together."


    Queenie raised her eyebrows.


    ¡®Do you actually remember your grandaunt''s existence when your father, whom you''ve been thinking of


    this whole time, is already here?"


    Cherry grinned and pushed Justin toward Nora.


    "But I can''t hog Daddy.He ought to spend more time with Mommy too.Besides, they may have a lot to


    talk about!"


    After all, Pete had said that they should let their parents bond with each other so that they wouldn''t


    separate in the future.


    This way, the triplets would be together forever! Therefore, even though she really loved her father,


    she''d better still leave him to her mother instead! Displeasure filled Queenie''s expression.


    ¡®Are you only looking for me because your dad is not around? I''m not going to be your backup n..."


    Though she said that, she followed Cherry to the side.


    Justin walked over to Nora and the two sat on the sofa.


    Justin looked at Queenie, who was holding Cherry''s hand.


    One was elegant and noble while the other was charming and adorable.


    The two looked extremely harmonious together.


    Justin remarked, "Aunt Queenie seems to really like Cherry, huh?"


    *,., Aunt Queenie¡¯?"


    A puzzled Nora asked when she heard the guy suddenly addressing her aunt in a different manner.


    Justin smiled and replied, "Since she''s your aunt, then that makes her my aunt too, right?"


    The guy sure was flirting with her every moment of the day.


    Nora raised her eyebrows and said, "Yeah, Aunt Queenie treats Cherry very well."


    "Tell me more?"


    Justin prompted.


    Because if he didn''t, Nora would never say any more than that.


    Nora smiled.


    "Sure"


    Back then, when she lost a lot of blood during childbirth and her life was on the line, her aunt had


    saved her and then taken her abroad.


    Later, she also outright dered Nora the heir to NTT.


    During the announcement, her demeanor had been icy-cold, and she also treated her and Cherry


    coldly.


    But if the servants in the family ever slighted them even a little, Queenie would immediately and


    resolutely mete out punishment to them.


    She remembered that when Cherry was three or four months old, because of her frail constitution, the


    baby caught a rose infection and had a high fever, which needed to be cooled physically.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that time, when she called the doctor over in the middle of the night because of the fever, he''d said


    that it would be best to avoid taking medicine and cool the baby''s temperature physically instead.


    Her aunt had immediatelyined, "Children are so troublesome."


    At that time, Nora didn''t know her very well.


    So, Nora told her to go back and rest while she took turns taking care of Cherry with the nanny.


    Though Cherry was already more than three months old, Nora was still weak due to blood loss during


    childbirth.


    Unable to stay awake, she fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    But when she was half-asleep, she saw Queenie changing the cold towel on Cherry''s forehead...


    She had always been someone with a cold exterior but a warm heart.


    Moreover, Queenie was a resolute person with a can-do attitude.


    She was elegant and attractive, and many men courted her, but she rejected them all.


    She said that she didn''t like men and had never thought of getting married.


    Thus, everything in NTT was hers and Cherry''s.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Nora took a sip of water and said, "I''ve never thought of taking anything from her.Seeing that I seemed


    to have made up my mind, she decided to give NTT to Cherry."


    Realization dawned on Justin.


    No wonder Cherry had never cared about the Hunts¡¯ assets.


    As it turned out, it was because she already had NTT.


    The Hunts¡¯ assets were indeedparable with NTT.He lowered his eyes and held Nora''s hand.


    "Yeah.We''ll talk about it again when the timees." Nora nodded.


    The two chatted for quite a while.


    When they suddenly fell silent and were about to rest, they noticed Pete and Xander whispering to


    each other nearby.


    Nora had sharp ears, so she heard the two little fellows¡¯ private conversation.


    Pete asked worriedly, "Will Cherry be mad because we exposed her like that?"


    Xander, who adopted an arrogant and fearless stance, raised his chin and said, "So what even if she


    does? Werte doing this for her own good.ying games every day is not good for her health!"


    Pete nodded.


    Suddenly, he suggested, "Why don''t we have a good talk with her?"


    Xander pouted.


    "What''s there to talk about? Just let her..."


    Before he could finish, though, Pete suddenly sighed and said, "You''re the eldest among us, so you


    should act like one.Considering how unreliable Daddy is¡ªhe''s either faking his death or keeping quiet


    and ignoring us all the time¡ªCherty and I will have to depend on you in the future."


    Xander¡¯s expression turned smug at once.


    "Heh, so you admit that I''m the eldest now?"


    Pete replied, "Yes.I will do as you say from now on, Xander."


    His admission made Xander get ahead of himself.


    He patted his little chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will look after you and Cherry.I won''t let the two of you


    go down the wrong path."


    Pete asked, "Should we talk to Cherry?"


    "Of course!"


    Xander insisted on acting like the eldest sibling and said, "I''ll ask her toe over right away.We''ll talk


    to her together."


    "Okay, Xander"


    Pete''s submissive attitude made Xander walk toward Cherry with his chin raised.


    He said, ¡®Cherry, as your elder brothers, Pete and I have something to tell you."


    Cherry was utterly puzzled.She said to Queenie, "Brush Flora¡¯s hair for me, Grandaunt Queenie.I''ll be


    back in a jiffy."


    "This is obviously your doll, yet you insist on making me do it...Alright, go on."


    Queenieined as she took the doll from Cherry, who skipped over to Pete and Xander.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three little ones got together.


    Nora rested her chin on her palm and watched curiously as the two brothers educated their younger


    sister who had been led astray.


    Xander coughed and started the lecture.


    He said, "Cherry, after thinking about it for a long while, I don''t think it¡¯s right that you keep on ying


    games like this every day.Do you want to grow up into an adult who doesn''t know anything but ying


    games??"


    Cherry looked crushed at once.


    She lowered her head, twiddled her thumbs, and said sadly, "But I really wanna y games.Are you


    also going to tell me what to do when Mommy is already doing so?"


    Xander nodded.


    "Yes.As the eldest among us, this is my responsibility.Moreover, we both feel that you are not doing the


    right thing"


    "Really?"


    Cherry looked at Pete.


    "Do you think so too, Pete?"


    Xander also looked at Pete.


    However, after pondering for a while, Pete looked at Xander and said, "Why don''t we rx our


    supervision on Cherry, Xander? As elder brothers, we can support her for a lifetime anyway."


    Cherry''s eyes lit up at once and she said, "Pete is the best!"


    Xander."???"


    Cherry then red at him and said, "I don''t like you anymore!"


    Xander.""


    After Cherry spoke, she hugged Pete and said, "Pete, let''s go y together!"


    Pete was very reserved.


    He said reluctantly¡¯...


    I don''t like ying with dolls, but for your sake...Sigh, alright."


    The two walked toward Queenie hand in hand.


    Xander:"..""


    Xander stood on the spot, dumbfounded.


    Only then did he realize that he had been tricked! At the side, Nora¡¯s lip corners spasmed.


    Was there such intensepetition between boys with sisterplexes these days?! Do they have to


    start a battle of wits and courage just to win their younger sister''s favor now? Justin, who was next to


    her, also found the sight unbearable to watch.


    Pete was too devious! The family had fun all afternoon.


    This continued until the Queen called in the evening.


    With a listless look on her face, she asked, "Has ck Cat returned or not?"


    Nora:"?"


    No, really, so much time had already passed.


    Why was she still hung up over ck Cat?! She replied, "She''s gone back."


    "Okay.The Queen hung up on her right away.Nora was rendered a little speechless by the Queen.


    After the children fell asleep at night, she took a look at the clock¡ªit was time to pick upn at the


    airport.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Both Nora and Justin''s identities had already been exposed in front of each other, so they headed to


    the airport together.


    However, Justin kept wearing a ck mask and moved about as King.


    Justin drove while Nora sat in the passenger seat.


    After a while, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    This was ck Cat''s phone.


    When she answered, a woman''s familiar voice came from the other end.


    "ck Cat, have you gone back?"


    Nora:"???"


    No, really, what was the Queen doing?! She had just called her to ask if ck Cat had returned, and


    now she was calling ck Cat to ask if she had returned! It wasn''t like she would go missing, right?


    The corners of her lips spasmed and she replied, "Yes, I''m back."


    "Oh, that''s great."


    After saying that, the Queen suddenly heaved a sigh.


    "I was worried that you might have been caught and detained by Nora Smith.Her eyes are really


    sharp.You''d better keep your distance from King...By the way, I forgot to tell you that King and Nora


    Smith are in a rtionship, so you''d better not mess with them.You didn''t see how infuriating Nora


    was...She actually made use of me to catch someone! I''m so mad! If she wanted me to cooperate,


    couldn''t she just say so? I''m not an unreasonable person.I think she is deliberately making things


    difficult for me! Of all people, why 4 was my strongest bodyguard the murderer?"


    Nora:"..."


    The Queen rambled on.


    "Am I annoying you by saying so much?"


    Nora was about to answer "Yes" when the Queen went on.


    "You agree with me, right? Nora is too pretentious.The way she acts like she''s so high up in the air is


    as if she doesn''t take anyone seriously...Forget it, I won''tin about her anymore.I used to love


    comining about her the most, but I find that evenining about her is boring these days.s!"


    Theers of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    If it was that boring, why was she still talking so much? The thought had only just formed when she


    suddenly heard the Queen speak again.


    "Apart from making sure that you''re safe, I''m also calling because I''d like to confide in you.I''m actually a


    little sad."


    Nora:"?"


    They weren''t that close that they could confide in each other, right? Despite finding it a nuisance, she


    asked, "What are you feeling sad about?"


    Nora definitely wasn''t one to utter such a sentence...


    The Queen said, "Barbarian, my bodyguard...You know who he is, right? I''ve always regarded him as


    my younger brother.Watching him grow up, and watching him be my strongest bodyguard made


    me really happy.But unexpectedly, he turned out to be a serial killer.


    "Do you know? I looked into it just now.I was thinking that if he had never killed anyone from the UK,


    then I''d just turn a blind eye.But do you know haw many people he has killed? "He has killed almost a


    hundred people¡­ with more than a dozen of them from the UK...


    He''s my younger brother, but those people are also my subjects.


    As an elder sister, I can cover up for my younger brother, but as a Queen, I cannot allow the murderer


    to go unpunished, such that those who have died cannot even rest in peace.


    "The two roles, an elder sister and a Queen, keep switching back and forth in me...Do you know? This


    is the first time I''m finding something a bit tricky to handle.I don''t know what to do.


    "I have dealt with ministers who betrayed me, but I never thought he would betray me too...He has


    never betrayed me before.No, that''s not right.Killing my people is no different than a betrayal..."


    The Queen rambled on and on, making Nora dizzy.


    Atst, the Queen asked, "Do you think I''m right?"


    Nora replied¡¯...Yes, yes, you are."


    "Sigh, you understand that I''m really being put in a spot too, right? I knew you would understand.You


    are so much better than Nora.She is a heartless woman.This one time, I confided in her some of my


    worries, but she actually fell asleep just listening to me.Hah, does she think of my worries as a luby?"


    Nora, who was falling asleep:"??"


    "Alright, I have to go.Thank you for listening, ck Cat."


    After she finished, she hung up at once, not giving Nora a chance to interrupt her at all.


    "We''ve reached the airport" said Justin warmly as he looked at her twitching face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Nora got out of the car and went to the airport exit to wait forn.


    As Justin was wearing a mask, it would be too eye-catching if he came out, so Nora made him stay in


    the car.


    She did not wait long at the exit before she saw that the flight had arrived.


    He raised his walking stick as a stewardess supported him.


    Whenn had just recovered, he was weak, so he was in a wheelchair.


    Now, he could walk with a walking stick.


    Even if he walked slowly, his back was straight.


    He was wearing a suit, and no one dared to underestimate him.


    Nora quickly entered the blockade.


    She came ton and held his arm.


    A staff member was about toe over and say that she could not enter SO Casually, but when he


    saw this scene, he could not urge her anymore.


    The father and daughter slowly walked out.


    Nora looked back and asked, "Where''s the luggage?"


    Nora was a little stunned.


    The Smiths had a private ne, but to fly overseas, they had to apply for a transit pass.


    This required time andn clearly could not wait.


    Therefore, he took the earliest flight he could find.


    He did not even bring his clothes or luggage.


    It was obvious how anxious he was about the news.


    Nora did not dare to ask too much and walked him straight to the exit.


    The two of therm left the airport and arrived outside the car.


    As Justin was here to pickn up, he especially drove a spacious car to make it easier forn, who had


    been on the ne for eight hours, to have a good rest.


    However,n pulled Nora¡¯s hand.


    "Sit in the back with me."


    "Okay."


    Nora apaniedn into the car.


    Justin slowly started the car.


    When he saw that he was still wearing a mask, he frowned and asked, "Is he reliable?"


    Nora:"?"


    She coughed.


    "Yes."


    "If he''s reliable, why is he still wearing a mask?"


    Nora was about to exin that this was Justin when she sawn wave his hand.


    "Forget it, I won''t ask anymore.You''re being so mysterious all the time.I don''t care what you''re doing


    either...If you say he''s reliable, I''ll continue.Turn off all your phones and all themunication


    equipment in the car."


    Seeingn''s serious expression, Nora took out her phone and switched it off cooperatively.She didn''t


    say anything about being safe in her car.


    Becausen waspletely frightened now.


    She had to give him the safest environment to make him say it.


    When Justin saw this, he simply stopped the car on an empty road.


    There was nothing around them.


    In fact, Nora even got out of the car and walked around.


    After confirming that no one could eavesdrop on their conversation, she got back into the car and


    asked, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Nora rarely calledn ¡®Dad¡¯.


    Now that she had called him that,n''s heart calmed down.


    He sighed and suddenly said, "I just...


    Back then, the Smiths were so powerful.


    Your mother had to escape to protect me, so it''s always good to be careful."


    There had to be a reason the mysterious organization could make Yvette wary.


    Nora nodded.


    "Yes."


    "I want to see her."


    "No, I can''t see her..."


    Obviously, even after sitting on the ne for eight hours, he still could not calm his agitated mood.


    Nora frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    That alias was Queenie Schmidt, he looked at Nora steadily and said word by word.


    This sentence made Nora frown.


    Why wasn so nervous and being so mysterious? Was it because he felt that her aunt, Queenie


    Schmidt, was her mother, Yvette?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Nora looked atn and did not know what to say.


    However,n seemed to have confirmed his suspicions.He slowly said, "When your mother died back


    then, you were still young, so you didn''t see her dead body, right? So think about it.Why is your aunt so


    good to you? Furthermore, she handed over to you thepany that she worked so hard to


    establish...Also, the birthday gift she gave to Cherryst time was something I had given to your


    mother! Nora..."


    Seeing that he still wanted to say more, Nora sighed and slowly said, "They lookpletely different."


    As soon as she said this,n replied, "Her looks could have been adjustedter.


    Your stic surgery skills are so good now, it wouldn''t have been a hard thing for her to change her


    face."


    Nora was silent again.


    ¡®Mother is already dead..."


    "I didn''t see a dead body, and you didn''t see a dead body, either.I only heard the news from other


    people.Your mother was so smart, she could definitely find a way out.Nora, I don''t dare to go to the


    Schmidt''s directly now.I''m afraid that someone might suspect her if they see me there.Can you help me


    contact her and get her toe out secretly so that we can meet?"


    Nora had never seenn like this.


    He was in high spirits as if he had found a reason to live again.


    He had never been so excited, even when he found out that she was his biological daughter.


    He must have loved Yvette so much.


    Nora suddenly felt a little sad.


    She did not want to cruelly crushn''s only hope.


    She said, "I''ll call her now"


    "Okayn smiled.


    This smile was like the sun shining into a car, making everything brighter.


    Nora took out her phone and turned it on. She called Queenie.


    However, no one picked up for a long time.


    Nora frowned and picked up her phone again.She called the butler.


    John picked up quickly.


    "Ms.Nora, what''s the matter?"


    "Where''s Queenie?"


    "She just drove out.She didn''t say where she was going" John replied.


    Nora frowned.


    "Then who did she take with her?"


    John said, "No one."


    Nora:"?"


    She asked, "She didn''t take anyone along?"


    "No...I persuaded Madam to take two bodyguards with her, but she seemed to be in a hurry.She only


    said that there was no need and left."


    Okay: Nora hung up the phone.She thought about it and called the NTT.


    Royce picked up quickly.


    ¡®Ms.Nora, what''s the matter?"


    "Did Queeniee to thepany?"


    "No.


    After Royce replied, Nora was about to hang up when she heard Royce say, "But Madam called me


    just now and told me something."


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned and asked, "What is it?"


    Royce said, "She wants us to listen to you from now on."


    Nora:"??¡ã She frowned.


    "When was this?"


    Royce sighed.


    "Just now, and...Madam is hiding something."


    Nora was stunned.


    "What is it?"


    However, Royce said, "How about this? I''ll tell you in person at the Schmidt''s." Nora nodded.


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, she said to Justin, "We have to go to the Schmidt''s.Hurry!"


    When she was on the phone, Justin had sensed that something was wrong, so after she finished


    speaking, he started the car and rushed to the Schmidt''s.


    Nora frowned.She took out her phone and sent a message as she said, "No, she''s missing! I''ll get


    someone to look for her now."


    "Missing?"


    "How could that be?!"


    Why did she leave in such a hurry? The few of them went straight to Schmidt''s.


    John was waiting at the door.


    When he saw Nora, he said, "When Madam left, she said that you can now enter that room."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    That room...


    That room with Queenie''s secret, she could enter now? So now was the time Queenie had mentioned


    before?! Nora''s heart felt worse and uneasier.


    She asked, "Did she take anything with her when she went out?"


    John thought about it and nodded.


    "Yes.I think she took an insted box."


    Confidential documents could be ced in a password box.


    Why did she have to use an insted box? As soon as the thought appeared, Nora immediately


    realized it.


    It was the v16! Only medicine needed to be kept cold!

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926 Screech!


    The car stopped at the bottom of the vi.


    Nora helpedn out of the car.


    The few of them had just gotten out when they saw Cherry and the other two running out eagerly.


    When they sawn, the three of them shouted in surprise, "Grandpa!"


    Cherry pounced forward and huggedn before beginning to speak sweetly.


    Pete and Xander stood by the side with the corners of their mouths twitching.


    However, Nora was not in the mood to listen to them.She entered the vi.


    Justin followed closely behind her.


    The two of them went straight to the third floor but realized that the door to the mysterious room had


    already been opened.


    Nora¡¯s footsteps instantly stopped.She and Justin looked at each other.


    Then, he heardn''s walking stick.


    He walked around Cherry and came to the two of them.


    When he saw their faces, he asked, "What is it?"


    Nora looked at that room.


    "There is a secret about my aunt''s identity in this room."


    Nora followed behind him.


    When the two of them entered, they were first attracted to the ck and white photo on the wall.


    In the photo was Yvette''s young and arrogant face.


    She was smiling arrogantly as she looked straight at them.


    In front of the photo were some offerings.


    It was obvious that someone had been here all year tomemorate her.


    "This..."


    Whenn saw the photo, the final hope in his heart suddenly shattered.


    No one would secretlymemorate themselves.


    Although he had a strong feeling after finding out that Yvette had once used the name Queenie, he


    really wanted Queenie to be Yvette.


    However, he knew in his heart...


    How could the mysterious organization, which could push Yvette to a dead end, believe that she was


    dead without seeing her corpse? But he forced himself not to think about it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that as long as he did not think about it, Queenie could still be Yvette...


    He knew that if he thought about it, this fantasy of his would be shattered.


    The walking stick in his hand trembled slightly.


    He tried hard to stand up straight and walked forward trembling.


    His fingers slowly touched the portrait on the wall before he began to size up the items on the


    surrounding shelves.


    "This..."


    He picked up a small golden locket and was stunned.


    "This is Yvette''s..."


    In the middle of the golden locket was a piece of jade.


    This jade pendant had been broken, and there was a crack in the middle.


    He looked at the rest of the shelves and realized that most of the things on them were left behind by


    Yvette.


    He picked them up one by one, trembling...


    It was as if he had returned to the good days he had spent with Yvette.


    Nora did not have much feeling for this.


    After all, she hadn''t seen her mother since a very young age.


    Her feelings for her mother were not very strong.


    She was just looking for something that belonged to Queenie here.


    Since Queenie had said that the secret to her identity was in this room, then there must be something


    that belonged to her! Nora looked around and suddenly saw a small box.


    She was stunned.


    After walking over, she picked up the box and slowly opened it.


    The first thing that came into view was a business card.


    On the card was a little girl who looked to be in her teens.


    She had a ponytail and was facing the camera with a wide smile.


    The name on the card had been smeared.


    The name of thepany on the card was: Philip Biotechnology Laboratory.


    "This is the official name of the mysterious organization, Justin suddenly said.


    He looked at the girl on the card again.


    He seemed to have realized something, but he still asked, "Who...is this?"


    Nora clenched her fists and slowly said, "Queenie."


    When Queenie was only eleven or twelve years old, she was a member of the mysterious organization!


    This was an oue Nora had not expected!"


    She and Justin suddenly looked at each other.


    Nora put down the box in her hand and rushed to Queenie''s bedroom! The V16 was supposed to be in


    her bedroom! However, when she entered the bedroom, she saw that the fridge door was open and the


    V16 inside was indeed gone...

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Nora was stunned on the spot.


    Justin reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder,forting her.


    "It''s okay..."


    There were two gene serums.


    Even if Queenie really handed both serums to the mysterious organization, he could still talk to


    Trueman as King and get one back for Xander.


    There was still time! However, he knew that Nora was not worried about the serum right now.She was


    just confused and hesitant upon being betrayed.


    Nora really did not expect it to be like this...


    Queenie was from the mysterious organization.


    She had thought about this a long time ago.


    However, in the past five years, Queenie¡¯s affection for her was not fake, and her feelings for Cherry


    were not fake, either.


    She had even told her aunt that she could give her one of the two serums.


    Then why did she snatch both of them away? If she had left one for Xander, Nora would not have been


    so sad.


    Nora took a deep breath.


    When she turned back, she saw the three children looking at them in confusion.


    Cherry asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    Pete and Xander looked at her worriedly.


    Nora lowered her eyes.


    "It''s nothing.I''ve just lost something of mine."


    Cherry said again, "What did you lose? It''s okay.When Grandmaes back, I''ll get her to help you


    find it! Grandma is so powerful, she''ll definitely be able to find it!"


    Looking at her innocent appearance, Nora touched her head and did not say anything.She walked past


    her and entered the room that had never been opened for her before.She wanted to see Queenie''s life.


    Justin stood behind her and looked at her departing back.He had never seen her like this.


    No matter what, she was calm, rational, and powerful.


    However, sometimes, what broke a person''s heart was not physical abuse but psychological


    betrayal.He followed behind Nora and entered the room with her.


    Nora took the box and flipped through it.


    Only then did she see an identity card.


    The ID card was very old.


    It looked more than twenty years old as the photo was still in ck and white.


    The name on the ID card was Queenie, but the photo was of Yvette.


    This should be the identity Yvette had forged back then.


    Below the card was a transfer of shares agreement.


    It meant that once she passed away, all that belonged to the NTTpany she had founded would be


    inherited by her daughter, Nora.


    Nora took a deep breath.


    20 years ago, the Inte wasn''t as prevalent and most of the records were kept offline.


    It was not as convenient as it is now.


    After Yvette disguised herself as Queenie, one could easily change the photo.


    Nora had seen Queenie''s identity card.


    She had secretly reced her mother''s identity back then...


    Nora only felt a little stifled in her chest.


    It was very ufortable.


    Was this the feeling of sadness? She looked down again and realized that there was nothing left.


    Although she knew that Queenie was from the mysterious organization, she still did not know anything


    about her real identity.


    At this moment, a car arrived at the door.


    NTT''s Royce walked in.


    When she saw him, Nora instantly narrowed her eyes and asked, "You''ve always known that she isn''t


    Queenie, right?¡¯ Royce was a veteran from when NTT was first established.


    He must have seen his mother! Royce nodded.


    "Yes.I came here this time to exin it to you..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He pointed to the sofa.


    After letting Nora sit down, he said, "I remember it was 26 years ago.Your mother suddenly brought her


    here one day and said that she would be in charge of everything rted to NTT. I asked her what her


    name was.Your mother said...Her name was Queenie.Your mother emphasized that she would be


    Queenie from now on."


    Nora was taken aback.


    Royce handed her another document.


    "Look at this first."


    She lowered her head and opened it.


    After taking a look, her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Nora stared at the document intently.


    After a while, she looked at Royce and asked, "When did you find out? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Royce sighed.


    "I only found out recently.I realized that something was wrong with her, so I went to investigate"


    With that, Royce frowned.


    "Madam has never had a change of heart all these years.I even suspected her when your mother


    brought her here, but your mother had said that I could trust her.I couldn''t have expected this to be the


    truth."


    Nora nodded.Nora walked over and handed the document in her hand to Justin.It was a cancer


    diagnosis.


    Justin pursed his lips tightly.


    "...This doesn''t make any sense.If she doesn''t have long to live, why is she still working for the


    mysterious organization? Could it be...that they have something on her? Or could it be that she has


    rtives who are being threatened?"


    This was the only exnation.


    Nora instantly pursed her lips tightly.She looked at the diagnosis intently and suddenly lowered her


    eyes.


    Her lips curled up into a bitter smile.


    But then, she suddenly picked up her phone and sent a message to Karl of the Assassin Alliance.


    "Do me a favor"


    On a highway, a low-key ck car was parked by the roadside.


    Queenie sat in the driver''s seat and looked forward with blurry eyes.She opened the glove


    compartment in the car and took out a tall cup and a bottle of red wine.She picked up the bottle of red


    wine.


    The year written on it was 1995.


    This was the year she hade from the mysterious organization.


    She remembered that before she left, her master had said, "I want you to go with her and work as a


    spy"


    She had agreed.


    Then, Yvette took her out of the mysterious organization.She did not bring her back to the country.


    Instead, she went to apany called NTT.


    There, she handed her to Royce and said, "This is my sister.From now on, she will be


    Queenie.Queenie will only be her."


    She was stunned and looked at Yvette in disbelief.


    But Yvette only smiled at her.


    Even after more than twenty years, that woman''s smile still seemed to be in front of her.


    It was the first time in her life that she had received kindness.


    Later, Yvette took her to start apany and nned thepany''s future development together.


    She even took her on a trip and the two of them had gone to a winery.


    Yvette had stayed with her for a month in that winery.


    That big sister-like figure taught her how to make wine by hand, how to ride a horse, and even yed


    with her.


    When she could not do it well, Yvette would scold her like she was her own sister...


    Slowly, she forgot her original mission.She really thought she was Yvette''s sister.


    Until she received a call from the organization.She looked at the bottle of wine in her hand again.She


    had made this with Yvette back then.


    They had made a total of ten bottles.


    At the time, Yvette had smiled and said, "When I''m old...No, when were old, the two of us will drink


    together."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the thought of this, she took out a bottle opener and opened the bottle of wine.


    She slowly poured it into the cup and swirled it gently.


    Then she tasted it carefully.


    The wine that was not fermented enough still had an astringent smell, but it was too old.


    It was mellow and rich, and it lingered in her mouth.


    She smiled.


    At this moment, a car suddenly drove by the roadside and stopped beside her car.


    After the window was opened, the person in the driver''s seat said, "Customer 9815, right? We''re your


    bodyguards."


    Queenie nodded at him.


    This was the most influential mercenary organization in the world.


    She had paid a high price to hire such a team to protect her.


    After all, the way to the mysterious organization from here would not be smooth.


    At the thought of this, Queenie said, "Come over.Drive for me."


    With that, she got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat.


    As soon as she sat down, the back door of the car beside her was pushed open.


    Immediately, a masked person in a camouge outfit got into the driver''s seat.


    Queenie said, ¡®Let''s go."


    However, even after a while, the person in the driver''s seat did not start the car.


    She turned around in confusion and saw the person taking off the ck cat mask.


    Nora looked at her with aplicated gaze and asked slowly, ¡®Queenie, where are you going?"

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Nora''s hair was tied neatly at the back of her head.Her face was covered in gray camouge paint, and


    the camouge-print outfit she wore looked smart and well-fitted.


    Together with her army boots, she was a smart and dashing sight.


    At the sight of Nora, Queenie''s pupils shrank.


    Stunned, she asked, "You...Why are you here?"


    Nora cast her eyes down.


    ¡®You may have underestimated ck Cat''s status in the industry"


    ck Cat was the top assassin in the world.


    Every organization, no matter which, would show her respect.


    When Nora realized that Queenie had left by herself, she was absolutely confident that she would hire


    security services for sure.


    Bodyguards hired at thest minute were unprofessional and unreliable.


    Theirbat skills weren''t as reliable as that of professional hitmen and mercenaries.


    Moreover, mercenaries only did what they were paid to do and would never betray their employers.


    Thus, Nora had used ck Cat''s identity to immediately contact all the organizations.


    In the end, Queenie chose a mercenary group affiliated with the Hitman League.


    The Hitman League and the Assassin Alliance were rivals andpetitors.


    Queenie might have chosen them because of this, in order to prevent Nora from getting a hold of her


    location through the Assassin Alliance.


    But unexpectedly...


    The Hitman League showed ck Cat that much respect? Queenie frowned.


    ¡®Isn''t the Hitman League on hostile terms with you guys?"


    "We''re not on hostile terms; we''re justpetitors.Also, I did them a small favor in the past"


    Nora answered impassively and then looked straight ahead.


    Many years ago, the Hitman League had received a difficult job.


    They dispatched several assassins for the job, but they all came back unsessful.


    Had the news spread, the Hitman League would have ended up utterly embarrassed.


    Their old boss then got a brainwave and decided to engage the services of ck Cat, who was from


    the Assassin Alliance, for the job.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, he had just been making ast-ditch effort.


    He never imagined that ck Cat would actually take it up.


    At that time, they thought that ck Cat just wanted money and hadn''t recognized them.


    But when ck Cat took only two hours toplete the job that they had failed toplete even after


    two weeks, and also sessfully found their identity, their old boss decided to offer extra money so


    that ck Cat wouldn''t reveal the truth about the job to others.


    At that time,petition between the two organizations was fierce, and every time either of them


    received a difficult job, they would secretly show off within the industry.


    But unexpectedly, ck Cat refused the extra money.


    She even said that the job was only worth the price initially agreed upon.


    Thinking that this was the Assassin Alliance''s conspiracy, the old boss was convinced at that time that


    they were done for.


    With ck Cat easily resolving the problem that they couldn''t, she had pretty much be a walking


    advertisement! Unexpectedly, though, the oue he was worried about did note to pass.


    ck Cat never told anyone that she had taken on such a job.


    Because of this, everyone in the Hitman Leagueincluding Abbott, who had carried out the mission with


    Nora the other time¡ªhad a lot of respect for ck Cat, even though they disliked Nora.


    Therefore, when Nora used ck Cat''s ount to ask them for help, the members of the Hitman


    League immediately reported to her the moment Queenie approached them.


    Abboit even sent several messages to Nora: ¡®Hey ck Cat, do you know that the Assassin Alliance


    took advantage of your fame and found someone to impersonate you and act as a bodyguard for the


    Queen for three days?! They are too much! The Hitman League''s doors are always open for you:


    Nora"...


    She ignored Abbottpletely.


    In fact, she didn''t even look at the text messages he sent after that.


    Instead, she immediately rushed over after receiving the news about Queenie.


    After hearing Nora''s reply, Queenie fell silent for a while.


    In the end, she hung her head and asked, "Are you here to catch me and take me back?"


    "No"


    Nora looked straight ahead of her.


    Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said, "I''m just...here to apany you on this journey"


    This journey that might possibly be herst.


    Queenie was stunned.


    Then, she sighed and asked, "You''ve found out?"


    "Yeah."


    Nora''s voice was still low, but her voice was firm.


    She said, "Aunt Queenie, I trust you.You must have your reasons for doing this.Now, I''d like to hear


    your exnation."

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930 Her exnation?


    Queenie fell silent for a while.She suddenly turned her head and looked out the window.


    "You know what? I''ve actually long forgotten what my name really is.Ever since my teens when people


    started calling me Queenie Schmidt, I thought that I had be the real Queenie."


    She lowered her head, a self-mocking smile on her lips.


    "Ivy Lyons.That''s my real name."


    After speaking, she took a sip of red wine and said, "For so many years, the mysterious organization


    never contacted me, and I naively thought that I had really broken free from them.But unexpectedly,


    right after you obtained the V16,I received their summons.And now, I must hand over the £¤16 to them."


    "Why?* Nora looked at her intently.Why would a woman who was close to death go against her own


    will and let herself suffer coercion from others? "Because of my family."


    Queenie...


    Nora still preferred to call her Queenie, whether because the name was her mother''s pseudonym or


    any other reason.


    To her, her aunt was Queenie Schmidt, and in the same way, Queenie Schmidt was her aunt.


    "Because my family has always been under their control."


    Queenie spoke indifferently as if the matter had nothing to do with her.


    Nora fell silent.


    Queenie looked at her.


    "If they threatened Cherry or Justin''s life and demanded that you hand over the V16, would you do it?"


    Yes.


    Almost without thinking, Nora came to an answer.


    She sighed silently and stared at the steering wheel in front of her.


    So, Aunt Queenie had no other choice either, right? She turned her head to look at Queenie again, her


    gaze falling on her.


    Queenie had always dressed sexily.


    Even when she was home, she wore a red silk nightgown most of the time.


    She had a good figure.


    But Queenie was wearing arge, baggy ck coat now instead.


    There was sorrow in her eyes.


    Seemingly from her betrayal of someone whom she once saw as her sister, yet also carrying some


    other meaning.


    It was hard to tell what it really was.


    Queenie looked at her again.


    "So, do you hate me?"


    "Most likely not." Nora answered slowly.


    She took a while to word what she wanted to say, so that she could express her feelings more


    clearly.She said, "I was really sad when I found out that you took the V16.But now that I know you had


    no other choice, I suddenly find myself forgiving you."


    Queenie was taken aback.


    Suddenly, she smiled wryly and said, "After so many years, I have ultimately still let Yvette down."


    However, Nora shook her head.


    "I think Mom expected this to happen.That''s why she chose to trust you unconditionally and gave you


    warmth, despite knowing full well that she didn''t know anything about your identity or


    background."Queenieughed when she heard her.


    ¡®What are your ns now?"


    "Nothing much"


    Nora slowly replied, "I told you, I''m only here to apany you on yourst journey."


    Queenie was surprised.


    She suddenly reached out her hand and touched her head.


    "This journey''s not going to be a peaceful one.Barbarian is still watching us, and the mysterious


    organization will also send their men to pick me up...Why...are you doing this?"


    She knew very well that she was her enemy, yet she still came to apany her without hesitation.


    Nora smiled.


    "Because you''re my aunt." She lowered her head.


    "Besides, I owe you my life."


    Five years ago¡­ more like six now.


    After giving birth, her body had be extremely weak as shey on the delivery bed.


    Since she was little, Nora had lived in a family without love.


    It was impossible for her to say that she didn''t envy her younger sister.


    When she watched her fake father raise her sister into the air, and when she watched her stepmother


    reprimand her sister, deep down, she had been envious of her.


    Later, she began to study medicine under Silvester and practiced martial arts under Quinn.


    The two elderly men treated her well, but they were ultimately still men.


    All they did was reprimand her and tell her to grow up.


    Queenie was the only one who had shown her a ray of warmth in her life.


    She still remembered that she was so weak back then that she couldn''t even get off the delivery bed.


    After she gave birth to Cherry, she could only watch helplessly as Henry came over to snatch the baby


    from her, yet she couldn''t even lift a finger...


    At that point, someone had suddenly kicked the door open.


    Queenie, dressed in red, had then walked in, upon which she immediately noticed her lying on the


    delivery bed.


    Her warm fingers closed around her hand and she told her, "Don''t be scared, Nora.I''m here now."


    Then, she had ordered her bodyguard to snatch the baby back.


    She stood in front of her assertively and faced Henry.


    Henry had yelled, "What are you doing here?!"


    With her voice calm and steady, the woman replied, "I''m here to take her home."


    At that time, Nora was already losing consciousness.


    Before she passed out, she heard her say, "Since you can''t take care of her well, then from now on, I


    will be the one taking care of her.She will be my daughter from now on!"


    Queenie had taken her home then.


    Now, she would bring Queenie home.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    "I don''t need you to protect me."


    Upon hearing what Nora said, Queenie suddenly turned her head to the side and added, "Besides,


    there''s really no need for you to do this.Treating you well was one of my missions.The mysterious


    organization wanted me to treat you well; otherwise, how would I gain your trust?"


    Nora did not speak.


    Suddenly, Queenie opened the thermal instion case she had brought with her, took out one of the


    bottles inside, and handed it to her.


    "Take this bottle of V16.With this, we don''t owe each other anything anymore.Leave!"


    However, Nora didn''t take it.


    Instead, she started the car.


    Queenie frowned.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Nora merely replied coldly, "Put the V16 back in the case.If it''s kept in the open for too long, it''ll lose its


    efficacy."


    Seeing that she wasn''t taking the V16 from her, Queenie hesitated for a moment before she finally


    ced it back in the case.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She sneered, "You weren''t such a saint in the past."


    Since she was little, Nora had never had normal familial rtionships.


    On top of that, the few teachers she had were all elderly people with high statuses in their professional


    fields and were very imposing.


    As a result, she had always positioned herself as an extreme egoist.


    Even during the five years she was abroad, she had been extremely cold and indifferent to people and


    didn''t really care much for the people around her.


    That was why the Queen detested Nora.


    Because she was always so cold and unreceptive toward others, no matter how well they treated her.


    During her time abroad, she had made only one friend and that was Tanya.


    And even so, the only reason she''d epted Tanya was that both of them were looking for their


    missing child...


    In Tanya, she had found someone whom she couldmiserate with.


    Nora ignored Queenie''¡¯s remark again and continued to drive forward.


    While she was at it, she asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Queenie: She had said all that just now to rile the woman up, but she had clearly already made up her


    mind.


    Queenie knew her well.


    Knowing that Nora had always been someone who knew what she was doing, she took a deep breath


    and suddenly said, "Nora, not only do we have to be wary of Barbarian attacking us along the way, but


    we also have to be on guard against the mysterious organization.


    Do you know that the mysterious organization has never trusted me? They want me to give them the


    serums in exchange for my family, but the truth is that they are going to try snatching them from me the


    whole way there! I know that you''ll have to face the mysterious organization sooner orter, but there''s


    really no need for you to do this for my sake."


    She looked away and added, "I''m not worth it."


    "You''re not the one who decides whether you''re worth it or not.I''m the one who does."


    Nora couldn''t bear hearing her say such things.


    Her eyes were fixed in front of her as she said, "Aunt Queenie, I told you, I''m taking you home¡ªsafely."


    As she spoke, she put ck Cat''s mask back on with one hand and then added, "I know you''re worried


    that they will think of this as a trap if I''m with you, but you don''t have to worry, because it is not Nora


    Smith who is here with you now but just in old ck Cat."


    After saying that, Nora snatched the wine ss out of Queenie¡¯s hand and put it aside.


    "That''s enough drinking.Don''t drink anymore."


    Queenie:"..."


    She was about to speak when she saw a smiling Nora say, "You haven''t slept properly since you left


    home yesterday, right? Have a good rest.Don''t worry, I''m here."


    As Queenie looked at the stubborn woman, she nced at the wine ss the other woman had put


    away and then broke into a frown.She was about to snatch it back when she heard Nora speak again.


    "If you don''t do as I say, I will throw your wine out the window."


    Queenie shut her mouth and closed her eyes huffily.


    The car quietened atst.


    When Queenie''s eyes suddenly opened, she spied a tiny smile sh across Nora''s lips.


    Queenie asked huffily, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing much"


    As she drove, Nora reached over, took a quilt from the backseat, and tossed it to her.


    "Here, use this."


    Queenie:"?"


    Surprised, she asked, "Where did you get the quilt from?"


    "I put it in the back when I first got in the car"


    What else had that woman brought into the car while she wasn¡® looking?! Queenie closed her eyes


    huffily.She slept very peacefully.


    Five hourster, it was already noon.


    When Queenie slowly opened her eyes, she found that the car had arrived at a toll booth.


    Ahead of them, someone was checking the people in the car in front.


    Sunlight streamed in through the window, shining on Queenie and warming her up.


    Queenie was somewhat dazed, to the extent that for a while, she even forgot where she was and what


    she was doing.


    How long had it been since she''d slept so well? While she was staring nkly ahead of her, Nora


    suddenly whispered into the Bluetooth headset she was wearing, "Alert!"


    Queenie''s mind cleared instantly.She looked ahead abruptly, upon which she saw the people in the toll


    booth walking toward them with savage looks in their eyes.


    Something was wrong with those people.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Nora looked ahead.


    As a hitman, she naturally had a sixth sense.


    Those people were mercenaries.


    As she observed what was happening in front, she turned her head to see Queenie, who wasn''t much


    of a fighter at all, narrowing her eyes warily.


    She clenched her fingers nervously and held them at her waist.


    This was a person''s natural reaction when they encountered danger.


    Nora withdrew her gaze, a dull glint shing across her almond-shaped eyes.


    "Get out of the car! This is a checkpoint!"


    The people outside knocked on the window and shouted fiercely.


    Nora made an "OK" hand gesture.


    She pretended to roll down the window, but the next moment, she suddenly started the car and


    stepped on the gas pedal! Vroom! As the revving of the car starting rang out, the car lunged forward.


    It knocked away the trio standing in front and blocking their way.


    "Damn it, go after them! Don''t let them get away!"


    The people behind them immediately whipped out their pistols.


    Just as they were about to fire at their tires, with a loud screech, the car suddenly stopped at the front.


    It even made a turn and stopped horizontally at the expressway exit in front.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Nora looked at them with a smile and remarked, "Tsk, there is no


    escape now."


    It was only when she heard her remark that Queenie realized that the expressway they were on was


    very narrow and that the assants¡¯ cars were nearby at the other end of the toll station.


    If they wanted to get in their cars and escape, they would have to break through the toll gate.


    However, Nora had blocked the way with the car! So, when Nora suddenly started the car and knocked


    away the trio just now, she hadn''t been trying to escape? Rather, she was trying to prevent these


    people from...


    escaping? Queenie''s lip corners spasmed.


    The little fellow sure was brazen.


    Including the four in the car behind, they had only five people on their side at best; she, Queenie, was a


    delicate woman who couldn''t do anything tough.


    The other party had more than twenty people on their side, though! Just as Queenie was thinking about


    it, she saw Nora open the door on the driver''s side.


    She kicked the military boots she was wearing against the ground and then rolled up her sleeves.


    In an indifferent voice, she dered, "You have been surrounded.Surrender your weapons and your


    lives will be spared.Thank you."


    Queenie:"???"


    That annoying and exasperating little appearance of hers was simply too much! The other party:"???"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The other party was stunned when they heard her.


    They looked behind them, where they confirmed that only four people had gotten off the second car.


    As for their car, only one person had gotten out.


    So, the four people at the back and one person in front had "surrounded" more than 20 of them?! What


    a joke! Their leader quickly recovered.


    He ordered, "Go! Except for Queenie, leave no one else alive!"


    After he spoke, ten people walked toward the car behind while the other dozen or so approached


    where Queenie was.


    The dozen or so people walking over took aim at Nora.


    Just as they were about to shoot, Nora did a tuck-and-roll on the spot and avoided their attack! With


    just the tuck-and-roll, she came right up to them.


    Then, she immediately threw a punch at the leader of the pack! Bang! The man''s jaw was dislocated at


    once and he was thrown backward.


    At the sight, the person next to him hurriedly lifted his gun.


    Bang! With a sideways turn from Nora, the bullet bypassed her, hitting the hitman behind her in


    between his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, their boss, who had been knocked away, hastily shouted, "No, don''t use your guns! B-beat


    up that woman instead!"


    He couldn''t even speak clearly anymore.


    In closebat, guns were a burden.


    However, Nora was not only nimble but also physically strong.


    She gave everyone a kick each as they fought at close range.


    Before they could even put away their guns and take out their daggers, she had already taken them out


    one by one.


    The four people at the back wanted to help Nora out after they finished taking out the ten opponents


    who had charged over, but when they looked over, they instead saw all of them copsed on the


    ground all bruised and battered, kneeling and begging for mercy.


    ck Cat had obviously gone on a rampage.


    Nora, whose physique was thin and frail, had a ck cat mask on her face.


    The woman dressed in a camouge outfit held a submachine gun that she had confiscated from the


    enemy, pointed the muzzle at the people on the ground, and asked sassily, "Tell me, who sent you??"

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    The people on the ground kept quiet.


    All of them were professional mercenaries, so they definitely weren''t allowed to reveal their employer.


    Besides, they had only taken the job for money; to be honest, they might not even know their


    employer''s true identity themselves.


    Nora pressed the muzzle against the leader''s chin and jabbed him with it.


    She said, "You''d best think this through.Will you talk or not?"


    The leader looked at the woman in front of him.


    He sneered and said, "I will never say anything even if you kill me! We are all people with professional


    ethics!"


    "Is that so?"


    Nora countered.


    She grabbed the leader by the cor and brought him straight into the lounge next to the toll booth.


    As soon as they entered, Nora saw the staff members, who were originally working there, all tied up


    and left by themselves inside.


    Nora quickly untied them and asked, "Can I borrow this room for a while?"


    Everyone:"..."


    Yes, of course! The mercenaries who had tied them up were awfully fierce, yet that man didn''t even


    dare to make a peep in front of the woman right now.


    How would the staff members possibly dare to refuse her request? As a result, everyone went out the


    door obediently.


    Thud! The door closed.


    The staff then heard Nora''s low voiceing from the room.


    "Will you talk?"


    "No..."


    Bam! Thud! ng! Thump! Boom! After a series of thumps came from the room, the leader wept


    weakly and said, "I''ll talk, boohoo..."


    The woman was simply terrifying.


    Her torture methods were so cruel that they were inhumane! Was there anything these mercenaries


    hadn''t seen? Yet he had been browbeaten into talking! The sniveling leader said, "I-it''s an organization


    that calls themselves the ¡®mysterious organization¡¯.


    They gave me money! They wanted me to kidnap that woman named Queenie and take her to them!"


    The mysterious organization...


    Nora pped her hands together.


    "Mm, I thought so."


    ...


    Then why are you still asking me about it? The leader thought to himself.


    As Nora exited the lounge, she saw Queenie with a frown on her face.


    She walked over and found that Queenie''s cell phone was ringing.


    Queenie looked at it¡ª it was a string of numbers.


    Though Queenie didn''t recognize the string of numbers, Nora found it familiar.


    Something urred to her and she raised her brows.


    "Answer it, Aunt Queenie"


    Queenie picked up the call, upon which Trueman''s voice came from the other end.


    "Heh, I know that you''ve taken out the people I sent.I''m going to give you an address now.Go there


    with the V16.I will send someone to pick you up."


    Then, Trueman added, "You are not allowed to contact Nora, or else I won''t mind sending you a gift


    while I wait.For example, how does your sister''s hand sound? If I''m not wrong, she has beautiful


    hands..."


    Queenie balled up her fists.


    "I will do as you say.Don''t do anything rash."


    "No problem."


    After Trueman gave her an address, he hung up.


    Nora was about to get in the car when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    When she took it out and looked at it, she found that it was Trueman, who had just been on the phone


    with Queenie, calling.


    Nora:"?"


    She nced at Queenie and then answered the phone.


    At once, she heard Trueman''s deepughter as he said, "How do you feel now? I told you to watch out


    for Queenie, didn''t I? So, both V16s are gone now, right? Do you still want to save Xander? My offer


    still stands: if you ept me as your master, I''ll consider giving you one of the V16s."


    Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she hung up.


    Then, she looked at the mercenaries¡¯ leader and ordered, "You, tie them up"


    As a result...


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Brenda led the SWAT team over half an hourter, they saw the staff members standing outside,


    shaking like leaves.


    All the mercenaries had been securely tied up and they were all squatted on the floor in the room.


    When Brenda arrived, the group of them felt like they had just seen their savior.


    Brenda found their leader and immediately asked, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The leader, who was in tears, replied, "We just epted a job to pick up Queenie Schmidt but a


    woman wearing a ck mask beat us up and then trapped us here.A man also came after her and beat


    us up again.Boohoo..."


    He had even lost quite a few teeth! Brenda was surprised by what he said.


    She asked, "Are you saying that in addition to Queenie Schmidt''s bodyguards, another man hade?


    Who was he?"


    The leader continued to cry as he replied, "I-I don''t know either.He only asked me where Queenie


    Schmidt and the others had gone...I didn''t know where they went, so he beat me up..."


    The leader felt terribly aggrieved! Because he really didn''t know the answer! Brenda broke into a frown.


    She was aware that Queenie had stolen the V16 and absconded with it because the incident had


    caused a huge uproar in the underworld.


    Of course, the people in the underworld didn''t know that it was the V16 that she''d stolen; they only


    knew that it was something valuable.


    However, Brenda was perceptive enough to realize that she must have stolen the V16.


    In that case, since she had sought mercenaries on the ck market to protect and escort her,


    Barbarian would definitely catch wind of it.


    Barbarian would definitelye for her.


    Thus, Brenda had immediately led her men on a search for Queenie in the city.


    Initially, they didn¡¯t have any information, but someone had made a police report about an armed


    conflict involving multiple parties at the expressway toll gate.


    When she received the news, she immediately realized what was going on and hurried over.


    But the problem was: who was the man who had shown up after Queenie and her party left, and


    interrogated the mercenaries¡¯ leader? Was it Barbarian?

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    At the thought of this, Brenda took her elite troops and chased after him.


    The leader was stunned.


    "Y-You''re not taking us with you?"


    The leader really did not want to be tortured anymore.


    If someone came over, they might get tortured again.It was the same for the second person and for


    Brenda.


    When she saw him earlier, she had beaten him up without a word before letting him speak.


    Why didn''t she ask him if he would confess first? At this moment, being captured and imprisoned was


    better than being here! "Oh, you''re not under our jurisdiction.Someone wille and arrest youter."


    The leader:...


    The group of people was left tied and gagged as Brenda left with her team.


    They squatted in the small room and waited for an entire hour before the local police arrived.


    When the police officer saw them, he punched and kicked them again.


    "Behave!"


    The leader:...


    We are very obedient, okay?! On the other side, Nora was not driving fast.


    Queenie did not urge her, either.


    The two of them drove leisurely on the highway and looked at the scenery on both sides.


    Queenie''s alcoholism kicked in again.


    She took out a wine ss and was about to secretly pour some when Nora reached out and snatched


    it back.


    "Stop drinking."


    Queenie looked at the wine bottle eagerly and smacked her lips.


    "So what if I drink some? You didn''t nag me so much in the past.Why now? After finding out that I''m a


    traitor, you''re starting to torture me?"


    Nora said helplessly, "You didn''t have cancer in the past, either."


    Queenie was taken aback.


    She smiled again.


    "Don''t tell me you''re nning to treat me? I don''t know of any medicine that can treat cancer.Don''t


    waste your energy..."


    "If I don''t try, how would I know?" Nora replied.


    She ced the bottle on her side and out of Queenie¡¯s reach.She grabbed the steering wheel again


    and looked ahead.She suddenly asked, "Aunt Queenie, what do you want to eat?"


    Queenie:"...


    Aren''t you changing the topic too quickly? I want to eat pasta."


    "Okay, let''s go eat."


    Nora stopped the car at the next rest area on the highway.


    The two of them entered a restaurant.


    After Nora entered, she looked at the menu on the wall first.


    This was Switzend, and it was really rare to see such a restaurant in the testing area.


    However, the dishes overseas had also improved.


    Most of them were pastries and so on, and there were even some exotic condiments avable.


    Looking at those dishes, Nora lost her appetite.


    She did not like desserts.


    As she was thinking, she saw Queenie suddenly taking out a thick stack of money and throwing it at


    the boss.


    "Lend me your kitchen."


    The boss:"?"


    The boss looked at the stack of money and his eyes lit up.


    "Okay, okay.You can goin!"


    Nora followed behind Queenie and entered the kitchen.


    Queenie rolled up her sleeves and found some flour.


    A little whileter, they had two bowls of handmade pasta.


    Nora''s eyes lit up when she saw the steaming hot pasta.


    Ever sinceing to Switzend a while ago, she had rarely eaten pasta.


    She picked up a spoon and was about to eat...


    However, her hand was hit by Queenie.


    "What''s the hurry? You need a fork!"


    Nora:"...There are no forks here!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Queenie rummage through her small bag again.


    She found two forks and handed one to her.


    Nora took the fork and was about to eat when she was stopped.


    Nora: "...What is it now?"


    "You have to add some pepper kes and parsley to the pasta"


    Nora looked around.


    "Where are they?"


    Queenie lowered her head again and rummaged through her small bag.


    She took out a small bottle of pepper kes and found some chopped parsley nearby.


    Nora: Queenie slowly shook her hand and added some into both bowls.


    The smell of fresh garnish made her taste buds bloom.


    Nora did not touch her fork but looked at Queenie.


    "Can I eat now?"


    Queenie: "Yes."


    Nora: Queenie took a bite first.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It tasted very good.


    She looked up and saw Nora putting down her fork.


    Queenie asked hesitantly, "What''s wrong?"


    However, Nora said calmly, "Later, I have to deal with someone first."


    With that, she walked to the corner of the restaurant.


    There, a man was sitting with his back to them.


    The man was wearing ordinary clothes and a cap.


    Nora came directly behind him and said, "You''ve followed us all the way.Do you want to get a bow! of


    handmade pasta too?"


    As soon as she said this, she pressed down on his shoulder.


    Was this person sent by the mysterious organization?

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    The man''s body froze up as soon as Nora pressed down on his shoulders.


    After hearing her words, he could only slowly turn around and smile.


    "Hi, Anti.Long time no see!"


    The man''s familiar face was still white.His thin figure was wearing a ck shirt and looked clean.He


    was Solo, whom she had not seen in a long time.


    Nora smiled.


    "Yes, long time no see."


    Seeing her like this, Solo asked, "When, when did you realize I was following you?"


    "From the moment you caught up with us."


    Solo: Nora said in disdain again, "But you were driving too slow.You''re so stupid."


    She had to drive slowly too.


    Otherwise, she was really afraid that he would lose her.


    Solo: He knew it.


    Nora had always been very fierce when driving, but she drove slowly just now and even admired the


    scenery.


    So that''s how it was.


    Solo scratched his head.


    Nora simply turned around and returned to the table, beside Queenie.


    Solo hurried over.


    "Anti, can you do me a favor?"


    Nora picked up her fork again and took a bite.


    Then, she looked at Queenie.


    "Delicious."


    Queenie was already eating.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She nodded and said, "Your mother taught me this."


    Nora was taken aback.


    After taking two bites, she realized that there was an egg under the pasta.


    She took another bite and heard Queenie say, "I grew up in the mysterious organization.No one had


    ever taught me how to cook.Your mother taught me for two days back then, saying that I should cook


    for her children in the future."


    She lowered her eyes.


    "But after your mother''s death, I never made it again.Fortunately, this pasta tastes okay.By the way,


    your mother had asked me to pass you a message."


    "What is it?" Nora asked.


    She looked at Nora.


    "Remember the taste of this bowl of pasta.This is Mom''s smell."


    Her mother''s smell...


    Nora lowered her head and looked at the pasta on the te.She suddenly felt that the overly nd


    pasta smelled much better.


    Solo was a little anxious as he watched the two of them eat.


    "Anti, did you hear me? Can you do me a favor?"


    Nora still ignored him and just focused on finishing the bowl.


    Then, she looked up at him.


    "No."


    Solo was instantly anxious.


    "I haven''t said anything yet, and you''re already saying no.Do you know what I want you to help me


    with?"


    Nora: "In short, I can''t."


    With that, she looked at the time.


    "Brenda and the others have almost caught up.Wait for them here!"


    She and Queenie stood up.


    The two of them walked out.


    When they reached the door, Solo asked, "Anti, can you really bear to see Brenny and I love each


    other but not be able to get together?"


    Nora paused.


    Solo lowered his head, looking like an abandoned child with a wronged look.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time.Back then, I caused the death of Brenny¡¯''srade.Although


    I''m not the mastermind, the only way they can forgive me is if I catch or kill Barbarian myself! I''ll avenge


    herrade!"


    He rushed to Nora.


    "So, take me along! I know that Barbarian will definitelye back to look for you."Nora nced at him


    a few times and sighed silently.


    "You''re too weak."


    "I know.I know I can''tpare to you in martial arts and I can''tpare to you in terms of hacking.But


    take me with you.Who knows what use I might have?"


    His eyes turned red.


    "At the very least, I''m not afraid of death.I can risk my life."


    This was why Nora would not bring him along.


    Solo was determined to take revenge.


    If he was with Brenda, he would definitely act recklessly if he really saw Barbarian.


    If Nora could not beat him, she could still grab Queenie and run...


    However, if she brought Solo too, he would lose his life in vain.


    Nora shook her head.


    She was about to speak when Queenie suddenly said, "Bring him along."


    These words stunned Nora.


    Queenie sighed.


    "There are too many lovers in this world separated by life and death.Sometimes, death is more of a


    relief than being apart."

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Nora broke into a frown.She disagreed with her statement.


    Life should matter more than anything else.


    Even if Solo came along with them to capture Barbarian, someone like him wouldn''t be of any use at


    all.


    If she brought him along, he would really just be throwing his life away.


    Nora retorted, "As if you''ve ever been in love."


    The next moment, Queenie gave her a smack on the head.


    Nora was taken aback.


    Queenie hadn''t put a lot of force into the smack.


    Also, Nora clearly could have dodged it, but she didn''t.


    As for Queenie, she looked at her hand and suddenly broke into a grin.She said, "This is for your


    mom.Your mom once asked, ¡®Is there any child who has never been disciplined by their parents?¡¯, and


    told me to smack you once on her behalf.Now that I have, even if I drop dead, I''ll have something to


    say when I meet your mother."


    Nora:"..."


    She felt that Queenie was doing it on purpose, deliberately using her mother''s identity to take


    advantage of her, but she didn''t have any proof.


    Queenie then asked, "Who says I''ve never been in love?"


    Nora asked curiously, "You have? With whom?"


    "Heh, who says being in love must always involve another person?"


    When Solo saw that Nora did not refuse his request, he started following behind the two of them


    obediently.


    When he heard Queenie''s response, he immediately remarked in surprise, "1 didn''t expect you to be


    so narcissistic, Mdm.Schmidt.


    Are you actually in love with yourself?"


    Queenie:"..."


    The corners of Nora''s lips spasmed.


    The trio got into the car and returned to the highway.


    Nora asked, "Who were you secretly in love with? Does he know?"


    If she wasn''t dating someone, then there was only one exnation¡ªit was unrequited love.


    Nora was really curious about Queenie¡¯s romantic history.


    Queenie smiled.


    "He doesn''t, but there''s also a chance that he does."


    By then, Solo had also realized what she meant.He asked, "Didn''t you confess?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Queenie said, "If I do, I''m afraid that we won''t even be friends anymore."


    Solo:"?"


    He immediately realized something.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The person you''re in love with must be your best friend''s husband, right?"


    Queenie raised her eyebrows but did not deny it.


    Solo said with great respect, "There are so many women who steal their best friends¡¯ husbands, but for


    your best friend''s sake, you actually suppressed your feelings.That''s really admirable of you!"


    Nora''s mind, though, was already starting to wander.


    Queenie was a loner.


    She made friends everywhere when she was doing business, but Nora had been with her all this time


    during the past five years.She hadn''t seen any friend of hers that could be considered close.


    In the midst of Nora''s curiosity, Queenie said, "Someone ising after us again."


    Her words interrupted the trio''s conversation.


    Solo hurriedly pressed himself against the backseat window and looked behind him.


    "Where are they?"


    Nora also looked over through the rearview mirror.


    The people in the car following them at the back were allies; there were about four mercenaries in


    there.


    Behind them were a few other cars that all seemed normal.


    There was only one car behaving abnormally.


    It moved at a moderate speed and followed after the few of them.


    When Nora deliberately sped up, their allies'' vehicle followed suit and caught up to them.


    So did the other car.


    When Nora slowed down, their allies¡¯ vehicle followed suit again and slowed down while the ck car


    also reduced its speed.


    The signs that it was tailing them were too telltale.


    The strange thing about them, though, was that even when Nora slowed down, they still showed no


    intention to overtake or stop them.


    "ck Cat, we have confirmed that there is only one person in the car tailing us."


    One of Nora''s subordinates conveyed the message to her through her Bluetooth headset.


    Nora frowned.


    Why was there someone following them again? When Solo was tailing them, she had deliberately


    stopped for a meal to catch him.


    So, who was this guy? If it were Barbarian, he would definitely find a way to intercept them for the V16.


    After all, by the time they reach the agreed-upon meeting spot, the mysterious organization would have


    people lying in ambush there, so it wouldn''t be convenient for Barbarian to rob them of the V16.


    But if it was the mysterious organization, they definitely wouldn''t send just one person.


    By sending only one person to fight against the five of them, were they courting death? Nora took a


    deep breath.


    Screech! She suddenly stopped the car in the emergencyne and spoke into the headset.


    "You guys keep going."


    Their car didn''t stop, slowing down and moving ahead of them, instead.


    The car following the two cars braked instantly and stopped on the road a short distance away.


    As the stop was too sudden, the car behind it almost ran into it.


    The driver hurriedly turned the steering wheel and went around the other car from the nextne.


    Then, he rolled down the window and broke into a rant, after which he flipped the other driver the


    middle finger, expressing his extreme rage.


    Nora: She could clearly feel the person inside the car hesitating.


    In the end, they drove over in resignation.


    The door opened, and a familiar figure stepped out...


    The man hadn''t fully recovered from his injuries yet, and even the bruises on his face hadn''t yet faded.


    He limped a little when he walked, but this didn''t affect his elegant demeanor.


    He gave the sses he was wearing a push.


    Then, with a bit of a wary look on his face, he slowly said, "You''ve discovered me."


    The man turned out to be...Caleb Gray!

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Nora frowned and subconsciously took two steps back to stand behind Queenie.Her identity as ck


    Cat hadn''t yet been publicly revealed.


    Though Caleb was an ally, one fewer person being aware would still mean a lower risk of exposure.


    Queenie, who understood her intention, immediately asked, "Who are you?"


    At the question, Caleb stayed silent for a long while.


    A momentter, he sighed and replied, "I''m Caleb.I wonder if Nora has ever mentioned my name to


    you?"


    He deliberately brought up Nora to create a sense of familiarity between the two.


    Queenie subconsciously nced at Nora.


    After all, Nora had never mentioned the man before.


    However, she quickly realized that her gaze wasn''t right, so she hurriedly retracted it.


    She lowered her gaze and replied dispassionately, "Yeah, she has"


    "Really?"


    Caleb''s eyes lit up, and a touch of a smile appeared on his mild countenance.He asked, "What did she


    say about me?"


    "..."


    The corners of Queenie¡¯s spasmed a little, and she thought to herself, This is clearly someone who has


    fallen prey to Nora''s charms.


    She changed the subject and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    At the question, a troubled look appeared on Caleb''s face.


    After a moment of hesitation, he nevertheless said, "I am from the mysterious organization.Aren''t you


    handing over the V16 to the mysterious organization today? Trueman told me to follow you till you go


    through with it."


    Queenie narrowed her eyes.She didn''t like anyone from the mysterious organization.She let out a


    scornfulugh and said, "So, your feelings for Nora must also be fake?"


    "No, it''s not.I didn''t, I..."


    Caleb wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to.


    In the end, he heaved a small sigh and instead said, "Never mind.Let''s just go"


    After speaking, he returned to his car.


    Queenie looked at Nora.


    Nora stood where she was in contemtion.


    A minuteter, the cell phone in her pocket beeped.


    She lowered her head and picked it up.


    When she nced at it, she found that it was a message from Morris in the United States: ¡®Caleb just


    tipped us off about the location of Queenie¡¯s deal with the mysterious organization.


    We have already deployed people to intercept them! Although Caleb worked for Trueman, Morris from


    the special department had convinced him to defect a long time ago.He was currently their spy in the


    mysterious organization.


    Trueman trusted him, so he''d gotten him to carry out the deal.


    Informing Morris about it meant that Caleb was still performing his duty as their spy.


    To be honest, neither Morris nor Brenda trusted him very much.


    After all, Caleb had worked for Trueman for so many years.


    If he hadn''t been arrested the other time, he probably wouldn''t have betrayed Trueman.


    One could consider this incident a test of his loyalty.


    Nora put away her cell phone and then nodded to Queenie to indicate that he was credible enough.


    Only then did Nora return to the car.


    Just as she was about to drive off, someone knocked on the rear window.


    The trio in the car turned their heads to see Caleb standing at the side.


    He said, "Let me ride along with you! I have something to say to Mdm.Schmidt."


    When Nora nced at the side, she found that the man had parked his car in the emergencyne.


    Moreover, he limped when he walked, indicating that his injuries hadn''tpletely healed yet.


    It was very dangerous for him to drive in this condition.


    Nora pressed the car lock button.


    Caleb opened the rear door and sat in the backseat.


    Solo shifted inwards a little.


    The two had never met, so they didn''t know each other.


    However, Caleb assumed he was Queenie''s bodyguard, so he didn''t say much to him.


    The group resumed their journey.


    Soon, they caught up with the car of bodyguards that was driving slowly ahead waiting for them.


    The two cars drove side by side, protecting each other.


    Nora was in a constant state of vignce about their surroundings.


    News of Queenie stealing the V16s to hand them over to the mysterious organization had already been


    out for a very long time.


    There was no doubt that Barbarian had caught wind of the news.


    In that case, he would definitelye after them.


    While they were moving along, Caleb suddenly said, "Mdm.Schmidt, you have always treated Nora


    very well.Aren''t you afraid that she would be saddened by your betrayal?"


    Queenie:"?"


    She nced at Nora and then withdrew her gaze.


    In an impassive and somewhat chilly voice, she replied, "I was a member of the mysterious


    organization from the start.I was just hiding by her side, that''s all.There is nothing to be sad about."


    Caleb frowned.


    "Nobody''s a saint; how can anyone possibly be that heartless?! Even a cold hard stone would be


    warmed after five years in one''s bosom.Besides, I''ve heard Nora mention before that she admires you


    very much.Deep down, she sees you as her mother."


    When Queenie heard this, she didn''t look at anyone around her.


    In fact, she even turned her head away slightly and looked out the window as she asked, "Really?


    Then she sure has misjudged me.What about you, though? Does she know that you''re a member of


    the mysterious organization?"


    Caleb fell silent at once.


    "She knows.I''ve never lied to her.Mdm.Schmidt, are you really going to hand over the V16? Why won''t


    you leave one for Xander? You should know that he needs the serum very much! If you leave him one,


    Nora might not hate you as much"


    Nora listened to their conversation as she drove.


    Was Caleb nning to persuade her aunt for her? It was probably going to be a waste of time, though.


    Sure enough, Queenie kept her gaze fixed in the distance.


    She said, "My master''s message to me is that he wants both the serums.Why would I bring only one?"


    She sneered and looked back at Caleb.


    "Do you believe me when I say that if you continue any further, I''ll ry our conversation to my


    master?"


    Caleb shut up.


    But after a moment of silence, he spoke again.


    "You are wary of me, but you didn''t ry the conversation to them immediately.This shows that you do


    have feelings for Nora.In that case, why bother doing this?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Queenie sneered and said, "I don''t know who you are, nor do I know whose side you are on, but I''m


    going to tell you this: don''t waste your breath.I''m not going to betray the mysterious organization.My


    family is still in their hands..."


    Caleb became anxious when he heard this.


    He said, "I can help you rescue your family, I¡ª* But before he could finish, Queenie scoffed and said,


    "You? Who do you think you are? Are you Trueman? Or are you very powerful? If you could rescue my


    family, why would you be the mysterious organization''sckey? I told you, if you spout any more


    nonsense, I will tell my master what you said.You should know very well what your oue would be


    when that happens!"


    Caleb fell silent.


    After a while, he sighed.


    It was at this moment that Queenie''s cell phone suddenly rang.She nced at it and then answered


    the call, putting the phone on speaker.


    "Hello."


    "Hah, you should have met my subordinate by now, right?"


    Queenie nced at Caleb and replied, "Yes."


    "Okay.Hand the V16 to Caleb now! He will guard the V16 the whole way there!"


    As soon as he said that, Queenie¡¯s pupils shrank.


    Nora frowned.


    Through the rearview mirror, she looked at Caleb, who was sitting in the backseat.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were widened and he also seemed awfully surprised, but a brief momentter, he thought of


    something and heaved a silent sigh.


    Trueman trusted Caleb very much all along.


    This must also put Caleb under a lot of pressure, right? After all, he had betrayed his best friend, who


    was also someone he had grown up with.


    Nora did not say anything.


    Caleb, however, suddenly thought of something.He clenched his fists and suddenly said, "Give me the


    V16!"


    Queenie didn''t want to.


    She said, "Why should I? What if the mysterious organization doesn''t free my parents and sister after


    you take the V16?"


    On the phone, Trueman sneered and said, "Do you believe me when I say that I will kill your parents


    and younger sister immediately if you don''t give it to him?"


    Queenie instantly fell silent.


    As for Caleb, he picked up his cell phone and secretly sent a text message to someone.


    Nora¡¯s phone vibrated.


    With her back to Caleb, she secretly took out her cell phone, where she saw that Caleb had sent the


    message to her.


    It read: ¡®I am with Queenie right now.ck Cat is protecting her along with a few other bodyguards at


    the moment.ck Cat is very strong, but I am trying to get my hands on the V16.


    If I can trick Queenie, I will find a way to get out of the car after I get the V16.


    You must be chasing after Queenie tight now, right? When the timees, coordinate with me and


    take the V16 away: Nora: She knew it was odd that Caleb would take the initiative to demand the V16.


    As it turned out, it was for her sake.


    She put one hand on the steering wheel and used her other hand to secretly reply to the text message:


    ¡®l am following you guys nearby.


    It''d be too obvious if you give me the V16 after getting it.


    Aren''t you afraid that Trueman would see through you?¡¯ Caleb then replied: ''I don''t have long to live


    anymore.


    If the V16 falls into Trueman¡¯s hands, it will be very difficult for you to get it back for Xander.


    We''ll just go with this.


    I will find a way to get the V16 Solo''s voice suddenly rang out in the car.


    "Hey, who are you texting? Is it Trueman?"


    Hearing this, Caleb put his cell phone aside and replied, "No."


    After speaking, he looked at Queenie.


    When he was about to speak, Queenie sneered and said, "If you kill my parents and sister, I will have


    the car turn around and take the V16 back immediately."


    Trueman: With that, it became a deadlock.


    Trueman kept quiet for a long while.


    In the end, he hung up the phone.


    At the back, Caleb sighed and said, "Now that you''ve made him mad, your family is definitely going to


    be in for some suffering."


    Queenie didn''t say anything.


    Caleb then said, "Or how about you give me one of the V16s and we guard them separately? I can


    contact Trueman immediately and put in a good word for you to ease the tension between you two."


    But when he said that, Queenie instead sneered and said, "No, that''s not necessary.Suffering a little is


    still better than dying"


    Then, she stared straight ahead of her and said, "Your master must have told you to pick me up


    because he is right there in front, right? After all, it¡¯s already time for his injection.To avoid giving rise to


    potential problems, he must havee in person."


    Caleb sighed.


    "I don''t know."


    He had only just spoken when there was a sudden turn of events! The car stopped abruptly, and the


    few talking in the car lurched forward.


    Solo''s head even rammed into the seat in front of him.


    Queenie fared a little better since she had her seat belt fastened.


    Caleb reacted very quickly, propping his hands against the seat in front of him to stabilize himself.


    The three of them looked at Nora in unison.


    Solo opened his mouth toin.


    "Do you know how to dri..."


    Before the word "drive" could fully leave his mouth, he noticed the other three all looking ahead of


    them.


    Thus, Solo also looked over.


    Only then did he realize that a huge rock was obstructing their way.


    It upied bothnes, preventing the car from going forward! On top of the huge rock stood a man.


    The man was tall and well-built.


    He wore bulletproof clothing that protected the vital parts of his body, and his whole body brimmed with


    strength.


    It was Barbarian! The moment he saw him, Solo''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Both cars stopped.


    Nora narrowed her eyes and opened the car door to get out.She looked ahead.


    Barbarian did not wear a mask or a hat this time.It seemed like after his identity was exposed, he no


    longer felt any need to hide.He had only covered his face in the past because he was afraid that the


    Queen would see him, right? Nora was in deep thought when she heard Queenie''s voice.


    "Barbarian, the Queen has been looking for you.Does she know you''vee here to stop me today? If


    she does, guess how she would feel?"


    These words made Barbarian clench his fists.His gaze became sharp, his eyes filled with hostility and


    anger.He said slowly, "I''ve thought about it a lot these past two days."


    It was inconvenient for Nora to speak.She was afraid that she would be recognized.


    It was not that she was afraid of Barbarian recognizing her, but that if the people from the mysterious


    organization recognized her, Trueman would no longere to the agreed location.


    They would be unable to capture Trueman, and it would affect Queenie''s n.


    Therefore, she remained silent.


    Queenie leaned against the car and asked, "Oh? Please enlighten me."


    Barbarian said calmly, "I''ve killed people for so long, but she never knew about it.This time, she found


    out only because I was at your house."


    Barbarian''s eyes gradually turned red.


    The muscles in his entire body seemed to swell with his anger.


    "So, all of this is because of you!"


    "Queenie, if not for what happened with the Queen, I might have only snatched V16 away and let you


    live.But now, you...have to die!"


    He had been moving around the Queen for the past two days, wanting to get closer to her.


    When no one was beside the Queen, he darted into her room.


    He had wanted to exin things to the Queen, although he did not know what he wanted to


    exin.However, when he entered the room, the Queen suddenly took out a gun from under the pillow


    and aimed it at him.


    The Queen''s eyes were very cold.


    It was as if she was looking at an enemy.


    Barbarian was stunned.He exined, "It''s me!"


    He felt that it must be because the Queen could not see him in the dark.


    However, the Queen said coldly, "I know.I''ve been waiting for you."


    Barbarian was silent for a long time.


    "You can''t hit me"


    His agile body could dodge any bullet.


    "I know" the Queen continued.


    "But this is my decision.I can not reconcile with a murderer like you! If you''re here to kill me, I won''t give


    up easily!"


    Barbarian was stunned.He did not expect the Queen to think that he was going to kill her.How could he


    kill her? He would use his life to protect her! But at that moment, the Queen''s words hit him harder than


    a bullet, they directly hit his heart.


    It made his heart wrinkle and ache until it felt stuffy.


    It was also at that moment that he realized that he and the Queen could never go back.


    The queen was no longer his princess.


    When he thought of this, Barbarian felt so painful that he thought there really was no point in living.


    However, he still wanted the V16 because he wanted to live.


    Even if he could not protect the Queen openly, he wanted to stay by her side for the rest of his life.


    The Queen did not shoot that night.


    Barbarian left her room silently.


    He and the Queen had reached this stage because of Queenie! It was all because Nora had exposed


    him! Therefore, he wanted to kill everyone! With the V16, he would be even more powerful.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He could kill these people to take revenge! A strand of killing intent emanated from his body.


    Queenie frowned and took a step back to hide behind the car.


    When Solo saw Barbarian, his body had already trembled beyond recognition.


    He suppressed the anger and fear in his heart and pushed open the car door.He took out the gun


    hidden at his waist.His hand was still trembling, but his voice was filled with excitement.


    "You came at the right time.I''m going to kill you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack Barbarian! Bang! A gunshot rang out,


    opening the curtains to the battle! The moment Nora saw Solo attack, she waved her hand and the


    people around her surrounded them.


    Today, Barbarian had to die!

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    How could Solo''s bullet hit Barbarian? He slithered like a snake and avoided all the bulletsing at


    him.


    He tushed to a few mercenaries at an extremely fast speed and neatly put them down! Then, he looked


    at Queenie.


    "Heh, is this all your people can do? If it were Nora and Justin, they could still take a few moves from


    me, but these people¡­ are too weak! Queenie, die!"


    With that, he walked towards Queenie.


    Nora walked out from behind Queenie and stood in front of her.


    Queenie grabbed her sleeve.


    "You''re not his match. Move aside."


    Nora shook her head.


    Queenie gritted her teeth and shouted at the surroundings, "Aren''t youing out yet? If you don''t


    come out, I''ll give the V16 to Barbarian!"


    Nora:"?"


    She frowned and looked at Queenie.


    Queenie did not look at her and continued to stare at her surroundings as she shouted, "I know you''re


    worried about me, so you would definitely get someone to follow me! You won''te to the agreed


    ce, right?"


    Through these words, Nora suddenly realized that Queenie was calling someone from the mysterious


    organization! In other words, she was shouting at Trueman?! Nora stopped in her tracks silently and


    stood beside Queenie.


    When Barbarian heard Queenie shout, he sneered.


    "Even if you call fifty or a hundred people over, so what?"


    With his current physique, was he afraid of a mere hundred people? Taking the general''s head among


    thousands of troops was a simple task for the current Barbarian! However, at this moment, the buzzing


    of a few cars suddenly came from afar.


    Immediately, four to five ck Land Rovers buzzed as they drove over from all directions.


    There were dirt roads on both sides of the highway.


    These off-road vehicles drove valiantly on the dirt roads, stirring up waves of dust.


    However, they did not care.


    They rushed straight for Queenie and Barbarian.


    Screech! The cars stopped and surrounded the group of people.


    Immediately, five to six strong men in ck jumped out of each car.


    At the end, a minivan quietly drove over.


    The car door opened and a man in a suit got out.


    The man was tall and slender.


    He was wearing a pair of sunsses and a top hat, looking a little European.


    He came to the few of them and smiled sharply.


    "Queenie, long time no see."


    This voice...It was Trueman?! Nora''s eyes widened suddenly and she looked at the man.


    This was because he was wearing a hat and sunsses.


    One could not see his looks, but they could see that he was tall and slender.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His lips were tilted and curled up slightly, giving him a sinister stature.


    She had known Trueman for so long and he was the most familiar stranger.


    Although they were familiar with each other, the two of them had fought for many rounds.


    However, they were still strangers.


    Because Nora had never seen Trueman.


    Now, Trueman had finally appeared? She was even a little excited.


    Currently, there were only two people threatening her for snatching the V16.


    One was Barbarian, and the other was Trueman! If she could capture Barbarian and Trueman here in


    one fell swoop...


    Then Xander would be safe in the future! Queenie stared at the man and hesitated for a moment


    before asking, "Trueman?"


    The man smiled.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Queenie sized him up.


    Trueman continued, his strange tone making one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    "After being separated for more than twenty years, I thought you had forgotten me and your family!"


    Queenie lowered her eyes.


    "I don''t dare to forget fora moment."


    Trueman chuckled again.


    "Very good.His gazended on the metal box in Queenie''s hand.


    "This is the V16? Give me the gene serum and I''ll get them to let your family go."


    Queenie did not move and looked at Barbarian.


    "Before you ask for the serum, shouldn''t you help me get rid of this person first?"


    Nora''s eyes narrowed at once.Was she asking them to fight amongst themselves?

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Queenie''s idea was not bad.


    Barbarian was very difficult to fight.


    However, the dozens of guards brought by Trueman were definitely not simple.


    If they dealt with Barbarian, both sides would be injured at the least.


    Nora and the others could then easily detain all these people when Brenda and her team arrive on the


    scene! Nora looked at Queenie with shining eyes.


    Trueman was wearing sunsses, so the change in his eyes could not be seen.


    However, the smile on his lips became even more brilliant.


    He turned to look at Barbarian.


    Barbarian took a step back warily.


    After running from the mysterious organization for so many years, Barbarian hated and feared the


    mysterious organization from the bottom of his heart.


    It was like the shadow of his childhood.


    Even if he had be stronger, he would always be a little afraid.


    Barbarian raised his fists in Trueman''s direction.


    Just as he was being vignt, Trueman suddenly said, "I don''t have any ill intentions toward you."


    With that, he smiled.


    "Back then, only five people survived the gene changing experiments.You''re one-fifth of that entire


    popce, how could I really kill you? Your existence is the meaning of the mysterious organization''s


    existence! At the very least, your existence can let humans see how powerful gic modification can


    be! You''re the spokesperson for the mysterious organization''s external image."


    When Trueman said this, their expressions changed drastically.


    Yes, that was right.


    Until now, even though she knew that the mysterious organization was very powerful and not to be


    trifled with, Nora was still most wary of Barbarian.


    After all, the power of the mysterious organization was general.


    It was not substantial.


    However, Nora had faced Barbarian''s power first-hand! Barbarian''s gic modification was more


    apparent than any intelligence or longevity gene modification! Barbarian was like a tall mountain


    standing in front of her domineeringly.


    It made her truly realize how imperfect human genes were, and how powerful human bodies could


    be with perfect human genes! No one couldpare to Barbarian''s strength.


    Even if she and Justin worked together, they could not fight equally with him...


    After all, she and Justin were just normal people in this aspect, but Barbarian had already be


    extraordinary.


    It could be said that Barbarian''s gic improvement was the most obvious and apparent.


    When Trueman said this, Queenie immediately looked at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Trueman smiled.


    "Why do you think I asked you for two gene serums?"


    Queenie looked at Barbarian in surprise.


    "You want to give it to him?"


    "Yes."


    Trueman said slowly, "The mysterious organization has been buried for so long and has silently


    contributed so much to human society.It has to be made public.We can''t hide underground forever and


    be rats hated by everyone, right?"


    Queenie clenched her fists.


    "But you don''t have the V16!"


    Trueman said casually, "It''s enough to condense all the excitement of life into 30 years.Why do you


    want to live so long?"


    Queenie found it ridiculous.


    "You''re improving your lifespan genes"


    "Of course.The mysterious organization has to have a witness.I want to see my mysterious


    organization be thergest organization in the world.Of course, I have to live well.As for


    Barbarian, he can be my tight-hand man! He will also be the spokesperson of the mysterious


    organization.Otherwise, won''t I be lonely for the rest of my life?"


    After improving his genes, his lifespan would naturally increase.


    Although he did not know how long Barbarian could live, Trueman had drawn a huge picture for him!


    Barbarian was simple-minded.


    When he heard this, his guard against Trueman indeed dropped a little.


    There was even excitement in his eyes.


    If...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If the mysterious organization was really made public and was epted, could the people he had killed


    in the past be ignored? Could he...


    return to the Queen again? When he thought of this, Barbarian said, "Okay, I''ll cooperate with you!"


    As long as he could return to the Queen''s side and protect her...


    So what if he has to work with the organization that he used to hate? He was willing to do so!

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    After the two sides reached an agreement, the threat to Queenie and Nora instantly became greater.


    At least at this moment, Queenie''s eyes became sharp.She looked ahead silently.


    Trueman said, "Since I''ve already reached an agreement with Barbarian and now have his support,


    Queenie, the deal will be held here!"


    He reached out to Queenie.


    "Tell your people to stand down and give the serum to me.Then, your mission will bepleted!"


    Queenie stared at him silently.


    Nora narrowed her eyes.


    At this moment, the phone in her pocket vibrated.She looked down and saw that it was a message from


    Trueman.


    Nora frowned and nced at Trueman before looking at her phone.


    She saw the content: "I''ve got two gene serums, little servant.I n to give the other one to


    Barbarian.Are you sure you don''t want to fight for it?"


    "If you call me master now and promise to listen to me in the future, I might be able to help you keep


    one."


    Nora:"..."


    This meant that Trueman did not know that she was there at all! The cold mask on her face covered


    her mocking lips and eyes.


    Trueman was ying around.


    From this message, it was obvious that Trueman did not n to give the other gene serum to


    Barbarian at all.He was clearly using Barbarian! Just as Nora thought of this, Queenie sneered.


    "I can give this to you, but let go of my family first."


    Trueman sneered, but he did not re-up.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His voice was very calm, and it was sharp and arrogant....Queenie, you really don''t understand the


    situation.You''re the one begging me now! I''m not the one begging you! Hand over the serum and I''ll


    give your family a chance to live..."


    Queenie took a deep breath.


    "You...!"


    She looked directly at Barbarian.


    "Barbarian, do you see that? Trueman has never been one to keep his word! Do you really believe him


    when he says he will help you?!"


    When Barbarian heard this, he looked at Trueman hesitantly.


    Trueman smiled and said slowly, "Barbarian, she¡¯s clearly trying to drive a wedge between us."


    "Is that so?" Queenie asked.


    "The three of us are bad people.There''s animosity between us.In that case, Barbarian, do you believe


    him so easily? You helped him get the V16.Are you sure he''ll give you the other V16?"


    Barbarian was simple-minded and could not think of much logic.


    On the other hand, Trueman sneered.


    "Queenie, you''re really refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit.In that case, don''t me me for being


    rude!"


    With that, he waved his hand and the people behind him immediately tushed forward.


    Nora kept blocking in front of Queenie.


    Just as Trueman was about to rush over, the masked mercenaries who hade with Nora also


    jumped forward! Dozens of people fought four, but the four of them were not at a disadvantage.


    One especially stood out among them.


    He was wearing a ck mask and had extremely strong arms.


    He hit Trueman so hard that he could not get up for a moment.


    Trueman looked at Barbarian.


    "Barbarian! If we don''t deal with this person, none of us will get the V16!"


    When Barbarian heard this, he jumped into the ring as well.


    The addition of Barbarian instantly ced pressure on the four of them, and they quickly fell into a


    disadvantageous position! Nora frowned and was a little anxious.


    Of course, she had chosen the four of them.


    She had called over all her fellow disciples in the country.


    However, even when theybined their strength, they were as powerless as children in front of


    Barbarian.


    Thud! One of them quickly fell to the ground and his mask was sent flying.


    It was none other than Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ senior disciple, Lucas.


    After he fell to the ground, the other three seemed to be unable to withstand it.


    Nora observed them.


    It had only been a month since theyst met, but Barbarian''s skills were now stronger than what she


    had seen in New York! However, since she had guessed that she would encounter Barbarian here, how


    could she note prepared?! Although Barbarian was powerful, Nora was not someone to be trifled


    with, either!

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Nora lowered her eyes and slowly walked out from behind Queenie.She reached toward her waist with


    both hands, pulled out a pair of daggers, and swiftly joined the battle.


    With her joining in, Barbarian didn''t have it that easy anymore, especially when Nora had so much


    physical strength.


    She struck at Barbarian with all her might.


    Barbarian ducked, but Solo rushed up from behind him and shot at him indiscriminately.


    Barbarian:"


    Though Solo didn''t pose much of a threat, his chaotic gunshots surprisingly stopped Barbarian from


    advancing for a while.


    Solo was holding a submachine gun.


    He fired away desperately as he went forward.


    Nora was also moving forward.


    Soon, she reached Barbarian again.


    Solo bombarded the area in front of him, making rows and rows of bullet trails in the ground and


    swirling dust all about...


    Nora took the opportunity to sneak behind Barbarian and plunged one of her daggers at his heart.


    Though Barbarian dodged the attack nimbly, he was still stabbed in the arm by Nora.


    His expression instantly turned savage and his movements became even more ruthless.


    Nora was about to attack him when she suddenly heard Queenie cry out in shock.


    Nora''s head whipped behind her to see that someone from the mysterious organization had bypassed


    them toe up to Queenie, who was dodging the attacks quickly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But how would Queenie possibly be a match for a killer when she wasn''t trained in martial arts? Nora


    hurriedly pulled back, came right up to Queenie, and kicked the man away! However, because she had


    stabbed Barbarian, it brought out the beast in him as he flew into a rage.


    Seeing her dashing toward Queenie, he charged tight over and threw a punch at Nora''s head before


    she could react.


    "Look out!"


    When Queenie was crying out, Nora''s sixth sense had already detected the approaching danger.


    She turned her head and evaded Barbarian''s punch.


    However! She was still too slow! Barbarian''s fist struck her mask.


    Thud! The mask fell.


    Her visage appeared in front of everyone.


    Both Barbarian and Trueman were a little taken aback to see her.


    Even Caleb, who was beside the few of them, was stunned.


    No one had expected Queenie''s bodyguard to be Nora! Everyone looked at her in astonishment.


    Barbarian was the first to react.


    "It''s you? I''m going to kill you!"


    If it wasn''t for Nora, the Queen wouldn''t have found out about the things he had done! Originally,


    Queenie was the only one he could kill, but now that Nora had brought herself right to his doorstep,


    Barbarian''s killing intent soared! Caleb was the second to recover.


    There was neither sadness nor joy on his face.


    He merely frowned and said, "Why are you here?! It''s dangerous, so hurry and get back here!"


    Nora smiled at Caleb, but the next moment, she got into a brawl with Barbarian! Trueman red at


    Queenie.


    "You actually betrayed us? Have you abandoned your family?"


    Queenie didn''t say anything.


    The other three people came toward them at this point, encircling Barbarian with Nora and attacking


    him together.


    This finally eased the pressure on Nora a little.


    "Kill Queenie Schmidt!"


    Trueman shouted angrily.


    Another person rushed over to attack Queenie.


    Nora could only leave Barbarian to the other three and turn back to protect Queenie behind her.


    When she was about to move, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her back.


    Nora''s pupils shrank.


    She wanted to look behind her, but she found herself unable to move.


    Queenie slowly came up to her side and murmured, "I''m sorry, Nora."

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Queenie tossed the syringe in her hand onto the ground.


    "This is a muscle rxer.It will immobilize you for five minutes.Everything will be fine in five minutes."


    After speaking, she walked forward.


    Nora suddenly called out to her.


    "Aunt Queenie."


    Queenie paused.


    Nora didn''t move, but she said, "Cherry misses you very much."


    Queenie was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected Nora to say something like that at a time like this.She clenched her fists.


    After a while, she smiled bitterly and said, "Tell her to take it that I''m already dead- After speaking, she


    strode forward and raised her hands.


    "Everybody, stop!"


    The three people that Nora had brought with her would definitely obey Nora''s instructions, so when


    they heard Queenie, they looked at Nora again.


    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, they also stopped.


    Barbarian and Trueman''s men also slowly came to a stop.


    Trueman looked at Queenie.


    "Have youe round to the idea?"


    Queenie sneered.


    "Rather than having you take the V16 from me and still failing to save my family, I might as well just


    give it to you now.I''ll take a gamble on whether your character is credible or not.Also, I want to exin


    that Nora and I are not in this together.I was also threatened by her!"


    When Trueman heard this, he nced at Nora and suddenly grinned.


    "Nora, you didn''t expect to be betrayed by the person closest to you, did you? Hahaha!"


    Then, he looked at Queenie and said with a smile, "At least you know what''s good for you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Queenie picked up the V16 and walked toward Trueman slowly.


    "Don''t me me for hesitating.After all, our agreement has always only been a verbal one.You have


    never given me any way to guarantee that I won''t lose out."


    Trueman nodded and picked up his cell phone.


    "I can give my men a call and tell them to let your family go right away."


    Queenie lowered her head and sneered, "Do you think I''m stupid? Even if you let them go, the moment


    something doesn''t go your way, you will capture them again to threaten me.After all, hasn''t my family


    been living under your surveince all these years? What''s the difference between their current state


    and captivity? They will never be free!"


    Trueman raised his eyebrows.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Queenie looked at him fixedly.


    "I want freedom¡ªreal freedom, and to not be your puppet.I want my family freed from your surveince


    in the future..."


    At this point, Queenie''s voice died down to a whisper.


    "But I''m too weak.Even if you do make me such a promise now, what can I do?"


    An amused Trueman replied, "Yes, so what''s the point of you saying all these things? Are the weak


    qualified enough to negotiate with me?"


    Queenie sighed silently.


    She took a few steps toward Trueman again.


    By then, she was very close to Trueman.


    And she was a great distance away from Nora...


    She took off the V16 case that had been hanging across her shoulder the whole time.She looked at it


    and suddenly smiled mockingly.


    "Will you really give the other V16 to Barbarian?"


    As soon as she said that, Trueman''s expression suddenly changed greatly.


    He finally understood now! Queenie was only saying all that useless nonsense just now to let Barbarian


    realize that he was not qualified to negotiate with him! Once the V16 fell into his hands, it would be very


    tough for Barbarian to take it from him.


    Therefore, he must act now! Trueman abruptly turned his head to see that, sure enough, Barbarian


    kicked away the people next to him and came straight for the two of them.


    Trueman¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly and he subconsciously took hold of the V16 case! Just as he grabbed


    the case, as expected of someone with gic modifications, Barbarian quickly caught up to them and


    grabbed the other end of the case.


    Barbarian yanked hard at it but did not manage to pull it over.


    It seemed that he hadn''t expected Trueman to have so much physical strength.


    Barbarian narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you really going to go back on your word?"


    Trueman narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I''ve never thought of going back on it.Let go..."


    "No, give me one of the serums now!"


    While the two were arguing, neither noticed Queenie suddenly taking off the ck overcoat she was


    wearing.


    She shouted, "Neither of you is going to take it with you!"


    As soon as she spoke, Trueman and Barbarian both turned their heads and looked over in unison to


    see that Queenie had nted several mini bombs all over herself!!!

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Queenie had been wearing a ck overcoat the whole time.


    No one could have thought that there would be rows of bombs under her clothes! When she took off


    her coat, Trueman and Barbarian''s expressions changed greatly.


    Both wanted to get away from her immediately...


    But the V16 was right here.


    They couldn''t bear to throw the V16 away at all! Trueman shouted, "Let go!"


    But Barbarian said, "You let go! I can dodge the bombs!"


    Because of the conflict, they missed their chance to escape immediately.


    "I''d advise you not to move!"


    Queenie yelled angrily, drowning out the two men''s voices.


    "These are bombs that go off instantly! Once I press the switch, the bombs will explode immediately!


    No matter how fast you are, you won''t be able to escape!"


    As soon as she said that, people around her started to rush toward her! "Don''t move! If you dare take


    another step forward, I will detonate the bombs immediately!"


    Queenie shouted.


    A panicked Trueman immediately shouted, "Stay away!"


    None of the bodyguards dared to take another step forward.


    Trueman looked at Queenie.


    "Are you sick of living?"


    Queenie sneered, "I''ve never thought of surviving.Besides, I was always supposed to die in your n


    anyway, isn''t that right?"


    The smile at the corners of Trueman¡¯s lips disappeared and he roared, "Are you going to abandon your


    family too?"


    "My family?"


    Queenie scoffed again.


    "They are just the ones who gave birth to me.They have never cared about me.Are they worthy of


    being called my family?"


    Back then, she had escaped from the mysterious organization and returned home.


    But in the end, she was sent back by her family! All just because her family did not dare to offend the


    mysterious organization! She had been in the mysterious organization since the day she was born...


    She had long been abandoned by her so-called family! Trueman was stunned.


    "Didn''t you work for the mysterious organization all these years because of your family?"


    "Is that so?"


    Queenie was still smiling.


    "If I didn''t make you think that way, do you think I would have been able to live such a peaceful and


    stable life? Family...There''s only one person I consider family, and that is Yvette!"


    At this point, Caleb finally realized something.


    "So, you weren''t under the mysterious organization''s threat at all? The reason why you pretended to be


    was just to kill two birds with one stone?!"


    Queenie didn''t answer him, but neither did she turn her head to the back to look at Nora.


    Nora stood where she was.


    She looked at Queenie with her eyes a little red and called out, "Aunt Queenie..."


    She knew that Queenie would never betray her.


    She had always known that!! She clenched her fists, trying to break free of the shackles that the


    tranquilizer had cast on her, but so long as time wasn''t up, she couldn''t move...


    She could only call out, "Aunt Queenie."


    "Don''t call me by that name"


    Queenie turned her back to her.


    "I don''t deserve it.I was born as someone shrouded in darkness; it was your mother who brought me


    into the light.I''ve just been living on behalf of your mother all these years, that''s all! "Nora, I have


    already lived enough."


    Queenie slowly said, "You must have already seen my medical report.I don''t have long to live


    anymore.But before I die, if I can take away these two major threats for you, such that you are safe for


    the rest of your life, then that''s enough for me"


    Trueman yelled furiously, "Queenie Schmidt, you traitor! Traitor!"


    After shouting, he said to Barbarian again, "Let go!"


    But Barbarian stubbornly held on to the thermal instion case tightly.


    Running away at this point would mean death, whereas there was still a chance of survival if he didn''t!


    He would never let go! Barbarian, who wanted to take the V16, frowned.He even thought of attacking


    Trueman...


    However, Caleb, who was next to them, suddenly thought of something.


    He shouted, "You mustn''t press the switch! If you blow them up, the V16 will be gone! Without the V16,


    Xander will die!"


    But after he shouted that, he suddenly understood something...


    He had a sudden realization.


    "The V16 is fake!"


    As soon as he spoke, Trueman and Barbarian also realized the same thing.


    The two released their grip on the case at the same time to escape.


    However...


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It''s toote...Hahahaha! Having these twoe with me, such that Nora won''t have anything to worry


    about anymore, is the only thing that I can do for you as your younger sister, Yvette!"


    Queenie shouted.


    Before Trueman and Barbarian could escape, she quickly pressed the switch!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!